《Quick Transmigration: Help, The Male Leads Are All Broken!》


 Chapter 1

    Night more and more thick, high hanging in the head of the blood month, as if soaked in blood, red glare.


    The wind was cold, and Su Tang was lying in the ruins. She was in good condition all over her body. The gorgeous brocade had already become broken, mixed with blood, and could not see the original color. She did not move. If it was not for her trembling eyelashes, she would be dead.


    However, such a serious injury is no different from death.


    On the surface, this is a very desolate scene, the death of life, silent, only this cold night for company, but no one knows, lying in the ruins of Su Tang, how happy in the heart.


    This is her last task. After finishing this task, she will be able to go home to provide for the aged with a huge sum of money.


    Go to his meow''s mission, go to his meow''s master!


    "Come on, baby, tell me the result of this mission."


    A familiar voice rang out from my mind. Just listen to the "Ding" sound, and then listen to the system: "the score of this task: 80. Comprehensive total score: 10001. Will the host return to the original world


    Su Tang did so many tasks, waiting for this moment, immediately said: "yes."


    System, "back to the original world, will deduct 10000 points, if there is no objection, ten seconds after the official launch." Then he paused for a second and began to count down, "10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2 2¡­¡­ 2¡­¡­¡±


    Now, it''s not xiaomengxin. She has already spent her points to buy pain screening. She looks at the blood moon in the night sky, hooks her lips, and wants to hum a few songs. She is quietly waiting for the system to count, just wait ten seconds, she can go back to the world she thinks about day and night.


    However, the world seems to have played a big joke with her. At the last second, the system got stuck!


    An ominous premonition floated, and she kept calm. "What''s the situation?"


    The pure system voice of cold and mechanical disappeared and turned into a gentle magnetic voice. Now, the owner of this voice is not only indifferent, but also sarcastic: "just now, all your points have been frozen."


    Su Tang''s eyes widened in an instant. The mood in her eyes was even more flustered than that of her life and death. However, after the flustered, she was furious. "Fog grass, why freeze my points?"


    In the face of her anger, the system is very calm, and even a bit of schadenfreude, "you say that you do a task, you have to take the skin, give you any script can run to the villain''s road, pull all can''t come back. Good female master Leng is you play fine points, female match also crazy ball, to the end even cannon fodder you didn''t let go! The male owner is not stupid. Although you have finished all the tasks released by the main system on the surface, after you leave, the male owner is all, unified and without exception, all blackened. " When it comes to the last few words, the system is called a gnashing of teeth, "the mission world is all broken. It''s very kind of you to not decide you''re out."


    Sue sugar completely crazy, she raised her hand to touch her chest, pain shielding, she should not feel pain, but the thought of her hard-earned accumulated points can only see can''t use, she was a burst of suffocation, and even the heart began to ache.


    She tried to respect herself and explained, "but at the beginning, you only said that you could finish the task."


    It''s hard enough to be bound by the system to do tasks. In order to relieve the pressure, she always has to have some fun, but she seems to be playing too much.


    When the system choked, it was quiet for a minute before it reluctantly said, "it''s all like this. Do you want to unfreeze?"


    Su Tang, "..." I want to


    The system says, "go back to those worlds, remove all blackening values, and then you can unfreeze."


    Su Tang was a fool. In an instant, all her fighting spirit turned into a necessity. She was powerless and felt the darkness in front of her eyes.


    The system has not received a response for a long time, and there is no good way: "are you going to do it or not?"


    Su Tang is so weak that she can''t do anything at this point?


    She sighed, with a bit of recognition, just want to nod, see the wedding night of life winners, actually appeared in front of their own eyes. His whole body was full of violent breath, and his face was even more gloomy. He could drip water. He was dressed in a gorgeous red robe. He was not happy at all. Instead, he was more like a devil crawling out of hell.


    Su Tang is going crazy. "What''s the situation, wokuo? Shouldn''t he hold his mistress and love each other and get married? "


    The system let out a sound, and did not intend to explain.


    And over there, the man thinks that she is still alive, and her bloody pupils are a little red. "You''d better be glad that you can still live, otherwise..."


    Sue sugar can''t listen to it any more. She thinks the man is crazy, even more villain than her villain. So, subconsciously, she turned to the system and said, "come on, get me out of here!"


    In the face of such a man, you have to peel off your skin even if you don''t die.


    However, after a whirlwind, before I could be happy, I found that my current situation was still not optimistic.At this moment, she was in a luxurious bedroom, with a six foot wide agaric wooden bed, on which was hung a golden silk curtain embroidered with silver thread and Begonia flowers, and a soft silk ice mat under her, which seemed to fall into the clouds. In order to let herself know the current situation as soon as possible, she stepped out of bed.


    What is expected is that there are no shoes on and the feet are soft.


    This is her first task world, her memory is a little fuzzy after a long time.


    She sat down in front of the dresser and looked at her slightly familiar face in the mirror. After a long time, she finally recovered her memory.


    In this world, she is the little princess of Prince an''s mansion. She is respected and loved by her family. However, after she was ten years old, there was a murder in the court. King an died, her twin brother was seriously injured, and she was so stupid that she was greedy around. Seeing the fall of Prince an''s mansion, Su Tang stood up and took all her responsibilities.


    However, in the original world, the original owner couldn''t bear it. Prince an''s house was suddenly changed. The Emperor gave her favor and brought her up in the palace. In the end, she was unruly and willful. Even some unloved princesses and princesses dared to bully her at will. Unfortunately, the man in this world is a prince who is not in favor, a cannon fodder. The final result is also miserable.


    Because of the collapse of the plot, Su Tang does not need to maintain the original plot after crossing. Her task is to help the man ascend the throne of God, and then she can retire. At least, she is also a person who has completed nine years of compulsory education or above in the 21st century. How can she tolerate the environment where men are superior to women? So when the house of king an was suddenly changed, she simply changed her identity with her twin brother.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, Su Tang continued the original owner''s route, teasing cats and dogs, bullying men and women. Gradually, the reputation of Prince an became worse and worse, and Prince an''s mansion gradually withdrew from the powerful circle in Beijing.


    Of course, it''s only superficial. With the plug-in of the system, Su Tang has given a lot of support in the dark. In order to make the male master ascend the throne, she has made every effort to help him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    At the beginning, Su Tang bullied the man who had nothing to do. She liked to catch him to play. In the end, when the man saw her, she turned around and left. But she was not happy until he finally ascended the throne.


    In the first life, her conscience was not lost. Before she left, she exchanged points for her brother''s soberness. It''s just that the person who has been lying for several years needs a long time to recover even if he wakes up. When she finishes her task, she naturally left the world. However, before she left, she was afraid that the new emperor would put their accounts in Prince an''s house, so she left another book, a gorgeous little story book. She still remembers the name of it, which is "the little prince who has an affair with the emperor! ¡·¡£


    In the story book, they use false names, but everyone knows who it is. Su tangna even uses her secret power to make the book famous. Among them, for the sake of reality, she wrote several real events. When outsiders watch, the man can understand that although she has offended him, she has also helped him. Her merits and demerits are equal, so she should not embarrass Prince an''s house any more. In addition, before she left, she wrote a letter to her brother. The situation in the capital is chaotic. When the new emperor ascends the throne, he can''t get involved in this trip. It''s also a good ending to keep his title and be a rich prince.


    She had arranged everything so clearly that before she left, she even answered the man, but she was skinned to heaven.


    But she didn''t expect that one day she would come back.


    She looked at the strange bedroom and asked the system, "after I leave, will someone take over the body?"


    System, "in order to prevent accidents, other systems will take over the body after the host leaves, and then arrange a perfect ending."


    Su Tang mouth a smoke, this can be God''s mother perfect ending, the ending to the male Lord all black ah!


    , however, she only dares to make complaints about herself in her heart.


    With a sigh, Sutang found a chair and sat down. Then she asked, "what time is it?"


    System, "it''s only ten days since you left."


    It''s only ten days. Many things should be saved in time, such as that little story book!


    With the recovery of memory, the content of the storybook began to be clear. Su Tang had a good time at first, but now she regretted it. She jumped up from her chair in a hurry and put on her clothes casually. As a result, she just ran outside the house and saw a group of black people coming towards her. Among them, the leader was a Black Dragon Robe, handsome and bearing.


    Those who can become the world''s male masters are all top-grade in appearance. However, because of his childhood experience, his beautiful and picturesque appearance always shows some bloody evil. Su Tang has fought with him several times, and he knows how perverse and sinister his character is. Even his name is unusual. He used to be ungrateful, and his name showed deep malice, so he took a single name. It is reasonable to say that when ordinary people ascend the supreme position, their name is not pleasant, and they will change it. But he is not. His name used to be Qin Li, but it is still the same today.


    Sue sugar knelt down on the ground with only one sentence left in her head.


    My life is over!


    But Qin Li was still very slow. He walked step by step. Every step seemed to strike her heart. Hearing her make her scalp numb, he wanted to go forward and have a good time.


    "It''s a pleasure to be a prince." Qin Li looked at her and said something unimportant.


    Su Tang wants to cry. It''s better not to smile than to smile!


    If the emperor doesn''t answer, it''s a big sin. Su Tang racked her brains and could only hold her feet dry. It''s no more than how wise and talented the emperor is to enjoy her.


    No matter when, flattery is not wrong. However, when she finished her flattery, the man on her head kept silent.


    Su Tang waited and waited until her patience was approaching. She took a sneak look. However, she seemed to be waiting for her to peek. She looked at her and laughed.


    Qin Li didn''t keep silent any more and didn''t call people up. On the contrary, he bent down slightly and looked at each other with four eyes. He seemed to smile and asked, "how does little prince an feel about himself?"


    Su sugar and system skin used to, Leng buting heard this, subconsciously blurted out: "pure, not artificial." When the reaction comes, the words have been exported, and it''s too late to take them back.


    Her later generations were all human beings. She was in a state of depression and never looked at people''s faces. When she came back to this world, she had not set her mind right. It was too late to regret.


    Qin Li suddenly heard this, and his eyes twitched, "what a pure and unadorned man, but I don''t know. Such a pure and unadorned man has a affair with me?"


    It''s coming. Sutang has been waiting for a long time. Finally, it''s the problem.


    Now she still has a title, that is, the emperor. There is no big mistake, and she will not be pushed to the Meridian Gate to be slaughtered. So now, she just has to bite her to death and refuse to admit it.


    "I can''t understand what the emperor is saying." Her face was at a loss, and her acting skills, let alone, looked like one thing. She said, "I''ve been in the mansion for a rest these days, and I''ve never stepped out of this gate."Two people close together, close Su sugar can see each other''s face down.


    Qin Li is very good-looking, but she is used to all kinds of men. No matter how handsome her face is, it''s hard to make her blush and heartbeat. But now, in order to maintain the appearance of the patient, she has a small white face and kneels on the ground with weakness.


    It was already chilly in November. Su Tang was in a hurry before leaving. She just casually put on a robe. Although the robe was gorgeous, it wasn''t warm. Now she knelt on the ground for a long time, and her knees were cold. The cool wind was blowing, which was really morbid.


    Although she is cannon fodder, she has a good appearance. She was brought up in a beautiful family. The former Emperor had a heart to kill her. Outsiders only said that the little prince of dao''an was more delicate than the girl, but they didn''t know that she was a real girl.


    Qin Li looked at her face, which was more beautiful than the girl''s, and saw that she looked at herself like a pair of beautiful eyes. He was annoyed. "Who gave you the courage to look at my face so directly?"


    Su Tang immediately dropped his head, you are the boss, what you say is what.


    Qin Li thought it would be a little pleasant to see her bow in front of him, but instead of doing so, he was even more irritated. Especially when he looked at the delicate snow like skin on the back of her neck, when he thought that everyone else except him had seen it, he was even more angry.


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Tang didn''t know what kind of anger the boss was getting, but as long as her knees were no longer affected, she stood up and thanks Ron.


    But Qin Li was still upset when he stood up.


    She used to be arrogant in front of herself, and did something that she thought could bully him. Now the identity of the two changed, and he saw the injustice in her.


    And she was wronged? Qin Li was even more angry, "give me a good stand, so weak and boneless, when the beginners of etiquette all fed the dog?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    It was a cold wind blowing, Su Tang was cold sniffle, recognized.


    The boss is angry. What she said is wrong at the moment. Besides, they have a deep grudge. It''s not easy for him to bear the anger in his heart and not push her out of the Meridian Gate.


    However, her weak and pitiful appearance did not make Qin Li happy, but made him angry.


    This person first arranges that what fragrant and gorgeous small story book, to now unexpectedly has not been wronged to cry up?!


    "Why are you crying?"


    The cold voice rang out, Su Tang smoked the corner of the mouth, again endure. It''s better to cry than to die. If the boss says she is crying, she must be crying. So, originally no tears, she forced out two lines of tears.


    When Qin Li asked her to look up, she saw such a scene.


    Inexplicably, he thought of the content of the story book.


    The story is extremely fragrant, one scene is that he bullied people and cried. The little boy cried silently. Looking at the stubborn and delicate face, he was distressed. This situation, this scene, in the book, he does not care what is right or wrong, hugging forward is a fierce kiss, until the person kiss Meng Lang just let go.


    Qin Li''s eyes split when he read the script. He wanted to find out the man and kill him. If he had not been suspicious in several places, he would not have gone this trip himself.


    But it''s strange that when I saw the real person, my anger was gone. On the contrary, there was a ripple in my heart. Although I didn''t want to hold people in my arms, I couldn''t bear it.


    No, no, No. he must have been stunned by the script.


    Qin Li had a splitting headache. He wanted to ask her about the doubtful points in her story book. But when the words came to his mouth, he looked at the tears on her face and said angrily, "take back the tears!"


    Su Tang blinked. Later, she realized that this guy didn''t want to see her cry, so she held her head and said, "I didn''t cry, but the wind is too strong and the sand is in my eyes."


    Once the words fell, there was silence all around.


    Qin Li rubbed the temple. If she spread her appearance, she might be arranged to write a new story book.


    "Over the years, the former Emperor connived at you and raised you to this virtue!"


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and she even wanted to shed two lines of tears.


    Then, Qin Li said, "the emperor had been educated, but I can''t let you make mistakes again and again. From today on.... " He wanted to leave her to his servants, but when he looked at her, he knew what she was thinking. So he changed his words and said, "I will supervise your etiquette."


    Su Tang thought it was just a passing act. As a result, the supervisor became him, and the whole person was stupid. She looked at him blankly, because she was so shocked that she seemed a little stupid.


    Qin li felt that she was very agreeable, "let''s go."


    Su Tang didn''t know, so she looked at him with a silly face, "ah? Where are you going? "


    Qin Li seemed to be in a good mood at the moment. He looked at her askance. "Naturally, he went back to the palace to teach you etiquette. Why do you expect me to go to your palace to teach you every day?"


    Su Tang bent down and said she didn''t dare, but she couldn''t help complaining. With her understanding of him, the dog emperor must want her to look good!


    After thinking about it, he asked the system, "as long as the blackening index drops, what kind of method can be used?"


    The system learned a lesson from the past and knew that it was a pit of goods. Youyou said, "you can do it in any way, but if you take it off, we will die in this world and can''t get out." When it comes to us, it gnashes its teeth.


    Su Tang was relieved. The reason why the dog Emperor didn''t kill her was that he didn''t get her revenge back. He pulled her to the Meridian Gate and beheaded her. Although she was happy, she couldn''t get rid of her anger. It''s more interesting to take her with her every day and watch her worry and suffer.


    The palace is as magnificent as ever, but many people''s expressions are subtle when they look at the little prince an behind the emperor from a distance.


    It''s said that little prince an was also very beautiful at the beginning. When the former Emperor was alive, she was more favored than ordinary princes. However, this is not the key. The key is that she would bully Qin Li, who is still the prince. At the beginning, the most despairing Prince turned over and became the emperor. None of the princes who bullied him before came to a good end. So, did they finally point the sword at little prince an?


    In detail, although Prince an is a little bit muddled, she is much more lovable than those powerful people who are prone to kill. After all, what she does most wildly is to touch people''s hands. Besides, Prince an is very generous. Therefore, she always has a group of warblers around her.


    Su Tang follows Qin Li. He doesn''t know when he stops. He doesn''t notice for a moment and bumps into someone directly. She felt her sour nose and didn''t dare to complain. Instead, she fell on her knees.


    In today''s situation, anyway, it''s all her fault.


    Qin Li didn''t expect her to kneel so happily. He was a little upset in his heart, so he sneered and said, "Little Prince an dares to throw himself in his arms. What else do you kneel for?"Su Tang listened to the strange voice, actively admit his mistake, "is the minister careless, hit the emperor, also please the emperor calm down."


    I don''t know why, Qin Li didn''t like her so much. When he heard this, he immediately laughed, "if I can''t get rid of my anger, what should you do?" He said, staring at her with a smile.


    Su Tang continued to discuss in a low voice with her head down I''ll kneel down until you get rid of your anger? "


    "If you like to kneel, kneel." Qin Li looked at her this appearance, suddenly some dull, so after losing this, really left..


    Su Tang had blocked the pain for a long time, so kneeling on the hard bluestone plate didn''t feel much, but he didn''t feel his knee, but he was hungry. She looked up at the gray sky, looking forward to a heavy rain, in this case, the dog emperor will suddenly think of her, and then free her from this kneeling.


    After all, I''m dead, and I can''t play next.


    But before it rained, Sutang suddenly fell into a coma. She can''t believe it. No, she clearly remembers that the body is very skinny. How can she get out of control for a few days and be so vulnerable?


    On the other hand, Qin Lizheng read the memorial. The former Emperor was not diligent, and most of the work was done by his ministers. Qin Li didn''t like having no right in his hand, so there was always a pile of memorials on his desk, but today, he couldn''t see them.


    At this time, the palace gate was quietly opened.


    A young man dressed as a little eunuch came over and looked at the emperor, who was high above him.


    Qin Li didn''t even raise his head. "What''s the matter?"


    The eunuch came forward respectfully and said, "report to the emperor, little prince an fainted."


    Wen Yan, Qin Li''s handsome face has no expression, "how can you faint?" He asked, but the next moment, the whole person stood up and said, "just, I''ll go and have a look."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    The little eunuch was surprised. He had not been serving the emperor for a long time, but he clearly remembered how the nine five master dealt with the former princes without expression. But this time, Prince an just fainted, and the emperor wanted to go in person?


    It''s so strange. I thought that Lord an was just like other people, but it''s different.


    There are a lot of people who can stay with the emperor. He thinks that for the sake of his future, he should pay more attention to the affairs of little prince an.


    Besides, Qin Li was tall. When he started to walk, the people behind him couldn''t keep up with him at all. They had to trot all the way. As a result, such an unprecedented scene appeared in the palace.


    Su Tang still fainted on the bluestone board before. The Emperor didn''t say anything. No one dared to help him up. Even the imperial doctor didn''t dare to call, so he had to wait for the emperor''s order.


    The result order didn''t wait, but it was the Emperor himself!


    Qin Li didn''t even look at the maidservant kneeling at his feet. He only had a cold face and asked people to call him Taiyi.


    He didn''t rush to pick up Su Tang, but he thought it was her bitter plan. After all, she could think of all kinds of heresy in order to avoid punishment. Fainting happened every so often. In the end, even Xiandi gave up on her. As long as she didn''t make a big noise, it was up to her.


    The doctor came soon, but he felt the pulse, but the whole person froze.


    Qin Li frowned, "what do you have, say it."


    The doctor stood there and looked around. Seeing that there were so many maidservants and bodyguards around him, he said cautiously, "I''ll give you another hand." He said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Now it''s almost winter, where''s the sweat? Qin Li''s eyebrows are almost dead. Just as his patience is about to run out, the doctor finally kneels down again.


    He thought about it, and then he was frightened and said, "minister, can you let the emperor hold back the people around him?"


    Basically, there are some big secrets for the ministers to open this mouth. Qin Anjin has long been clear about this person. If it wasn''t for his cheap father''s insidiousness, who is sitting on the throne now.


    However, it''s no different to say more about becoming a king and defeating the enemy.


    Qin Li was curious. She didn''t know any secret, so she raised her hand and let people disperse.


    Seeing this, the imperial doctor said, "I''ve been practicing medicine for many years, but I''ve almost never been misdiagnosed, and little prince an..."


    The more he said, the more impatient Qin Li was. He interrupted in a cold voice, "less nonsense."


    The doctor was so scared that he shivered. "I''ve been feeling my pulse for decades. This little prince an should be my daughter."


    There was a thunderbolt from the flat land. Qin Li heard this for a long time, but he couldn''t come back to himself. Even for a moment, he thought he was listening.


    "You Again? "


    Taiyi took a deep breath, summoned up courage, and repeated the words again and again.


    Qin Li''s look began to become complicated. He looked at Su Tang who fainted on the ground. If he wanted to say hate, he couldn''t say hate. If he wanted to say hate, he didn''t seem to hate either. But if he let her go, he always felt unwilling.


    However, his previous means may not be used, bullying a girl is still a little disrespectful.


    He frowned and looked at the man who fell on the ground. He was silent, but the Taiyi was astonishing again. "Emperor, the body of an Xiaowang Ye is not optimistic."


    This, his face completely sink down, "what is not optimistic?"


    "I''m afraid I haven''t taken good care of myself these years because I''m worried too much. I''m afraid I''m too weak. So I kneel down and I''m dizzy." The doctor felt that he had some bad luck. What kind of temperament is he now? He is uncertain and murderous. Don''t say that he is a too hospital envoy, even those princes who were killed by him at the beginning. Who is not in danger in the court. Without the protection of the former Emperor, Xiao Wang''an''s glory has come to an end, but at least the emperor is willing to toss her. Who knows if he will send her another one to be buried with him? This is the crime of deceiving the king!


    It''s not clear what the emperor''s attitude is now. The cold sweat on the doctor''s forehead is more and more. After thinking about it, he said truthfully: "if you keep it well, you can live another ten or twenty years. If you don''t keep it well, I''m afraid it won''t be many years."


    All over the sky, his anger rose from the bottom of his eyes. Qin Li stared at the comatose little girl. He didn''t know what to think. A moment later, he bent down and picked up the person.


    The doctor was startled and immediately got up from the ground and caught up with him.


    Qin Li didn''t ask anyone to help him. With this hug, he suddenly found that the little thing was so light and terrible. Although he was muddy at the beginning, he was not like his brothers, so he thought to clean up the people first and make fun of them as toys. If he was tired of it later, it would not be too late to kill him.


    But later, the little story book appeared. Others looked at the music, but he knew clearly that the details of some things were clearer than himself. If you can write these things, I''m afraid that you have participated in the original things.He thought it was easy for him to ascend the throne, especially in the early stage, as if someone was paving the way for him. As a result, he didn''t block the book for the first time to see what more information there was.


    Just, he didn''t know what to do with her, this damned thing was about to toss himself. He was a little irritable, but he didn''t love the person in his arms, but things lost his control.


    Qin Li does things as he likes, and directly throws Su Tang to his bedroom. When he does, he doesn''t feel pity for Yu. Thanks to Han Baiyu''s soft bed, he doesn''t break her up.


    Leaving the man behind, he pointed to the doctor behind him, "go and wake the man up."


    He threw it casually, but the doctor didn''t dare to be careless. He carefully felt the pulse again, and then held it down. After a while, he saw that she had a sign of awakening, and said, "emperor, little prince an is about to wake up. I''ll go to prepare some medicine."


    Qin Li''s face was expressionless. With a wave of his big hand, he was able to send people away. As for Qin Anjin''s secret, unless he is not dying, no one will dare to reveal it without his permission.


    When Su Tang woke up, she found that the environment had changed. Before she could be happy, she saw the dog emperor looking at her with a cold face. She was startled and soon found something even more terrifying.


    She sleeps on the Dragon bed of the dog emperor!


    Mom, it''s terrible!


    Qin Li looked at her and said directly, "come on, who wrote that script?"


    When he asked this question, he already had the answer in his heart. The source of the story came from Prince an''s mansion. Only the old, weak and disabled women were left in the whole Prince an''s mansion. Besides her, no one else could have the courage.


    However, he wanted to see how she refuted.


    Sure enough, the little thing pretended to be at a loss. Because he just woke up, a pair of beautiful eyes were still misty, "ah? What does the emperor say? I really don''t know? "


    Qin Li didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed, "well, I''ll ask someone to read it to you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    Su Tang thundered from the blue. It was a public punishment. Qin Li spoke to her, and soon a eunuch came in.


    The young eunuch is pretty and looks only thirteen or fourteen years old. Because it''s not time to change his voice, his voice is very clean and he reads vividly. But Su Tang She just wanted to die on the spot!


    Her face was loveless, but Qin Li was interested. Maybe the little eunuch didn''t read it well enough. He kicked the little eunuch aside and read it by himself. "The little prince''s face was both happy and painful, and his mouth was full of crystal saliva. He didn''t forget to say: ah, Li, no No, stop... " He said, pause, seems very interested, "Anqing, you say this little prince, in the end is not, or do not stop?" He asked, but without waiting for Su Tang to answer, he said to himself, "Tut, what an interesting little thing."


    Su Tang


    Fuck the black man!


    Su Tang wanted to faint on the spot again, and Qin Li finally put down the script, "what does an Qing remember?"


    This is a pit! I remember. It''s not far from her death. If I don''t remember, I will continue to be punished in public.


    In front of her, she leaned on the soft pillow and said: "emperor, I feel dizzy. Can you give me something to eat first?"


    She didn''t eat all day, but Qin Li didn''t feel embarrassed. She not only asked people to prepare for her, but also asked the imperial doctor to take the medicine.


    She had a good drink. Unexpectedly, Qin Li suddenly said coldly, "you are not afraid that I will poison you in it."


    Su sugar almost spurted out, reluctantly swallow, pretending to be moved, "I believe the emperor."


    But Qin Li hissed, "but I don''t believe in myself. After all..." He took out the little story book again and pointed out, "you see, the emperor in it has also given the medicine to the little prince? It seems that spring breeze intoxication is a good thing. I''ll try it another day. "


    Chunfengzui is the name of chunfengzui, which Su Tang wrote casually at the beginning. She doesn''t know if there is such a medicine in reality, but if Qin Li says there is, there is.


    She had no love in her life. She couldn''t help asking the system, "department, how black is this man?"


    System: "Oh, not to any extent, it''s the kind of common blackening, such as killing people when they are not happy, killing people when they are happy."


    Su Tang took a cool breath, "no, I remember that in the original world, although he was cold, he was still loving the people as a child in essence."


    The system seems to have heard some joke, "you said that before the blackout, what people you love now, even if you are your own son. In the ten days since you left, many people have died. "


    Generally speaking, Su Tang returned to the peak of the blackening of male owners, so now, the 100% blackening of male owners can not be dealt with by ordinary means.


    Su Tang looks at the man close at hand and has a splitting headache. At this time, the system said: "I forgot to tell you one thing. As punishment, when you come back, you also bring a seriously ill system. If the man can''t recover in three years, we will die together. Of course, it''s all right to finish the task on time. "


    As for another thing, for example, when a man discovers her daughter, the system thinks that it''s a trivial matter and it''s not worth mentioning at all.


    Qin Li looked at Su Tang who didn''t know why he was in a daze. He suddenly narrowed his eyes. "I remember that there seems to be a princess in Prince an''s mansion? Just as it happens, I still need a queen. "


    Su Tang''s body suddenly froze and retorted on the spot: "Chen Mei has a silly disease, and she doesn''t deserve the emperor."


    Qin Li didn''t care. "It doesn''t matter. Outsiders say that I''m a madman. Madman matches fool. It''s a good match."


    He said carelessly, but never looked away from her. It seems that this little thing is very nervous for the rest of the people in Prince an''s residence. Then, some things are not so difficult to guess. Why did the good things that she had concealed spread in the form of storybooks these days? Then I think of what she said before that she was ill and had a rest at home. I''m afraid that she knew that her time was running out, so she made plans early to save the palace of king an.


    Now, I''m afraid that the Silly Princess in Prince an''s mansion is the real prince an. At the beginning, Li Daitao was so stiff that she resisted the pressure with one person''s strength. She also said that she admired him. After all, when his cheap father designed to kill Prince an, how could she be soft hearted to the children left by Prince an? She just left a good reputation and secretly supported him. And she, too, was very successful, at least no one doubted.


    He tut a, can be really good scheming, if it is not a woman, with her ability, it is this throne, afraid also cheap not to own.


    If it is pointed out by others, he may be grateful, but he will not. He will only feel that he has been fooled.


    Qin Li is an emperor. There are so many ridiculous things. At this moment, no one dares to stop him from marrying the stupid Princess of Prince an''s mansion. Even if he and the princess are of the same ancestor.


    So Su Tang had to stop her. After recovering her looks, she lifted the quilt and knelt down directly. "Please take back your life.""Do you think you can stop success?" Qin Li squints and looks at her dangerously. Su Tang kneels on the ground, and the snow-white skin of Hou Bo''s neck comes out again. He tolerated that time before, but this time, Qin Li twists his fingers and directly covers it.


    Su Tang thinks her life is mysterious. Look, what''s the matter with touching her neck? Don''t you want to see where to start and strangle her?


    "Please."


    That tone, if you listen carefully, looks like Su Tang''s high spirit to him when he was a child.


    But Sue, I don''t remember that now. She just thinks that it''s true to say that the man is crazy.


    Ask?


    There are few people who ask for him, and who is he really merciful?


    What''s more, Su Tang has a lesson to learn. She just knelt down and woke up. She would ask for a fart!


    Qin Li looked at her and said, "take back your life, but your back is straight. It''s not like asking for help.".


    He stirred up the corner of his mouth and said, "since little prince an doesn''t want to, you can go back." With that, he loosened his grip on the back of her neck and shook it away rudely.


    Sue sugar knelt on the ground, a stagger, although barely did not fall, but that look rather embarrassed. At this time, she didn''t go, nor did she. After holding for a long time, she said dryly, "the emperor, my sister, if she can''t bear, she can''t be a queen."


    Qin Li glanced at her and said, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t like children. I can''t have children. It just solves my problem."


    Su Tang choked and said, "my sister is ugly..."


    Qin Li interrupted impatiently, "why don''t you think I''m not worthy of your sister? Also, I really don''t deserve to be the little princess of Tang''an palace. "


    Su Tang dares to admit his self mockery, so he won''t have to go out of the palace today.


    She smashed her head on the ground. As a result, she used too much force, her forehead turned red, and everyone shook with her.


    Qin Li was even more annoyed, and almost had her dragged out to be beheaded, but he endured, "I told you to go back, didn''t you hear me? Or do you really want to be with me after listening to that script? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Qin Li mentioned the little story book again. Hearing Su Tang''s Figure shaking again, he said in a hurry that the minister would leave and ran away.


    Qin Li didn''t laugh for a long time. Although the laughter was light, it was very quiet around the hall. In addition, Su Tang opened the door in a hurry, which made people outside the hall listen to him thoroughly.


    Zhou Wei, the eunuch in charge, saw the Little Wang Ye''s unsteady figure and ran out. He quickly welcomed him with a smile.


    "The slave asked the little prince, are you going to go back to the mansion now?"


    Su Tang nodded bitterly. Don''t mention how wronged she was.


    Zhou Wei had just heard the emperor''s laughter. He could make the emperor laugh. He could not be sure that the emperor was in favor of him. He thought that the master had just woken up in a coma, so he asked for someone to give her a ride.


    His voice is not high or low, but it can be heard by Qin Li. If the emperor doesn''t like it, he will scold him. However, after listening to it for a while, there is no sound in the bedroom, and he starts to make a fuss.


    Su Tang said thanks, and gave a bag of silver reward, obediently sat on the carriage.


    I can''t go back to the other hospital. It''s a place that she arranged for her after she left. It looks like pavilions and waterside pavilions. The mood is wonderful, but the people in it are all in a mess. For the sake of today''s plan, she can only go back to Prince an''s mansion. Earlier, she reorganized it. It seems that the failed mansion is actually an iron wall. It''s impossible to find out what she wants.


    All the people in Prince an''s mansion are frightened, especially the "little princess". He is now mentally recovering, but he is suffering from a loss of health. Now he is sick in bed. Hearing that the little prince has come back, he hurried down from the bed. As a result, he was in a hurry and fell down.


    Su Tang just saw this scene when she came back. She sighed and helped people up first. "Brother, don''t worry. I''m standing here."


    Her voice slowed down, soft and waxy, but not the clear voice in front of people. After so many tasks, she had almost no impression of this cheap brother. I only vaguely remember that he treated himself very well when I was a child.


    "How can I not be in a hurry." Qin Anjin''s face was pale, but her black eyes were staring at her tightly, and she refused to blink. "When I wake up, you''ll stay in another hospital, and no one wants to see you. Yibao, tell me the truth, what do you want to do. And what''s the meaning of that letter! "


    It''s impossible to tell the truth, but we can''t say nothing. We can only say vaguely: "I had a disease before, and I''ve been recuperating in another hospital."


    Her tone of understatement, as if it was just a minor illness, but if it was really a minor illness, how could it be reluctant to see people.


    Qin Anjin didn''t believe her lies, but just as he wanted to continue to ask, the old princess came.


    It is said that the old princess, in fact, has not even arrived at forty, and her charm still exists, but there are things in her heart these years, and there is always a touch of sadness between her eyebrows.


    The old princess was pampered and brought up when she was young. She didn''t know much about the world. Later, king an treated her very well. She didn''t even have a concubine. Therefore, there was an accident in Prince an''s mansion. She couldn''t bear it at all, but she treated her two children very well.


    Sincere for sincere, so Sue sugar is also very willing to spoil her.


    "What''s the matter with mother?" She said with a smile, and came forward to support her.


    She is too calm. These old princesses also know that their daughters are calm. Outsiders say that their daughters are domineering, but their own daughters know best what is domineering, but they have to do it.


    "Yi bao''er, you said to your mother that the emperor is going to your other courtyard today, but it''s difficult for you?"


    Many of the people in the court who were in trouble with the emperor died. No matter how simple the old princess was, she couldn''t be so stupid that she couldn''t see anything.


    He''s going to move Prince an''s house!


    Su Tang did not hide, directly said: "nothing, just kneel down." She said with a shrug and a calm face: "my mother knows, if he wants to kill me, he doesn''t need to use the small hand of kneeling."


    He wanted to comfort people, but Qin Li''s means were well known to both the government and the public. Instead of being relieved, the old princess became more and more nervous. Especially Qin Anjin looked at her quietly and said in a deep voice: "small means are more grinding."


    Su Tang choked. No one in the family was united with her. Fortunately, someone came to the palace at this time.


    Although Zhou Wei is not the eunuch in charge, he is another eunuch who has the emperor''s eyes. No one dares to neglect his arrival.


    Prince an''s mansion is full of heart. He thinks that the Lord can''t bear it at last. Unexpectedly, the other party has sent some superior tonics.


    This is more terrifying than copying the palace of king an.


    Compared with other people''s shock, Su Tang was extremely perfunctory. She yawned and looked lazily at the eunuch, but she didn''t flatter him, and her attitude was arrogant. "OK, I know, you can go away."


    Little prince an is used to being arrogant, and his attendants have been used to it. But the eunuch is different. He is the red man in front of the emperor. Who knows, instead of being angry, he smiles like a dog''s leg. "Ah, it''s late. The slave has to leave. It''s the slave''s fault to disturb the little prince''s rest. Have a good rest."This scene, everyone looked silly. Everyone thinks that the front foot is going to be a dead soul under the sword. How can it turn around? It''s hard to guess.


    The old princess looked at her daughter with a dignified look, but suddenly she was coquettish, "mother, I''m tired and want to sleep."


    The girl seldom acts like a coquettish girl. The old princess lost her attitude when she yelled. She immediately said with heartache, "OK, OK, we should..." After a pause, she found that she was wrong and immediately said, "let''s have a good rest."


    Su Tang sleeps so much that she doesn''t know what''s going on. When she wakes up, she''s so lazy on the bed. She''s fighting with the system. Unexpectedly, the voice of a little servant girl suddenly rings out of the room.


    "Little prince, there are people in the palace again."


    The person who came here this time is not others, but Zhou Wei.


    Zhou Wei''s attitude is not as good as yesterday''s eunuch dogleg, but his smiling appearance is more penetrating.


    What about the emperor''s aversion to Prince an''s mansion? One after another, it''s more like a holy pet.


    The tonic was delivered yesterday. Zhou Wei came here this time and sent a doctor directly.


    Although Prince an''s mansion is in decline, it''s also the mansion. It''s too dangerous for the hospital to take up the sign, but even if it does, it will lose a humble doctor at most. But Zhou Wei was different. This time he came, he brought the envoys of the imperial hospital. In that way, the envoys would stay in the royal palace.


    Su Tang''s front foot said that she was unwell, and the emperor even sent the envoys to her back foot. In addition to the shadowy storybook, for a moment, the wind direction of the whole court was wrong.


    Of course, this is the Afterword. Now Zhou Wei respectfully saluted her, and then made clear the purpose of his visit.


    "Little Wang Ye, the emperor said that you should have recovered a lot after a night''s rest, so you have to continue what you didn''t finish yesterday."


    Su Tang can understand every word, but together, she doesn''t quite understand it.


    "What did you do yesterday?"


    Kneel also kneel, difficult still continue to punish kneel?


    Zhou Wei said with a smile, "the emperor said that you have lost your honor in front of the palace and have to go back to the palace to learn the rules again."


    Su Tang''s mouth is full of joy. She was not angry, but calmly accepted it, but her eyes aimed at the emissary behind her, she squinted, "what about the emissary?"


    Zhou Wei continued to smile and said, "the emperor is afraid that you will continue to faint. Let the court envoy follow you closely."


    Su Tang


    This wave of operation is very good, directly cut off the back of her pretending to be ill.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Su Tang entered the palace at a very opportune time. It happened that it was the next Dynasty when all the civil and military officials came out of the palace gate, and an Xiaowang, who had not been seen for a long time, came down from the carriage.


    Little prince an''s skin is very good. He is romantic, but he doesn''t laugh at the beautiful scenery. He is very evil. Therefore, many girls who have seen her beg to marry one after another, but such a son-in-law is not wanted by all officials.


    Little prince an was so indulgent that no one paid any attention to him when he got out of the carriage. However, she ignored others, who had eyes.


    For example, Zhou Wei, the first red man beside the emperor, and the ambassador of Taiyuan hospital.


    "Little prince, you can walk slowly. It''s a cold day. Don''t fall. The emperor will have to scold the slave again." When Zhou Wei saw that she was walking very fast, he thought that she suddenly fainted yesterday, which was really a shock.


    The court envoy felt his chin more directly and said seriously, "why don''t you go back and ask the emperor and send a sedan chair to drive him over? Little prince an is in a deficit and is not suitable for strenuous exercise."


    Ordinary people in the palace are not allowed to use the sedan chair to drive out. Don''t you see that all the officials come out, unless the emperor agrees. But the reason why the court envoy said this was another consideration, because Prince an was a real daughter, which was a crime of deceiving the king. But it was hard to say with the emperor''s attitude.


    Two people say of a face earnest, hundred official but listen of muddle force.


    Su Tang''s face is a little white, which is the punishment given by the system, but Baiguan''s face is not right, and even worse, she even moves her eyes down!


    "I''m not that weak!" Su Tang was so angry that she left.


    In the imperial study, Qin Li listened to the description of what happened at the entrance of the palace by the dark guard. He pulled the corner of his mouth and showed a strange smile.


    Dark Wei couldn''t understand the smile. He hung his head and didn''t dare to make a sound until the emperor waved him back.


    Su Tang came very quickly. Before long, Qin Li heard a sound outside the hall.


    He lets people in, but when they salute themselves, he doesn''t call people up.


    Su Tang is psychologically prepared. Last time she broke up in a bad mood, he must have tormented himself. No, even the imperial doctor is ready. I''m afraid she can''t bear it.


    Qin Li lowered his head and read the memorials in his hand. When he looked at them, he seemed to think of someone at last.


    Qin Li''s mood is hard to figure out. He is in a good mood one second before and can kill people the next, so no one dares to guess what he thinks in his heart. The people who serve him are even more frightened.


    However, Su Tang was extremely calm. With yesterday''s incident, she didn''t think she would die before he found out something.


    "An Qing''s kneeling now is better than that of yesterday." Qin Li slowly finish, this just let her up.


    Su Tang has been kneeling for a long time, and she hasn''t had breakfast. Suddenly she gets up, and her eyes turn black. She tries to keep her figure steady, but she hears a sneer coming from her head.


    "The body of an Qing is more delicate than that of a woman. She can''t even stand on her knees for a while. If I were more strict, I would lose my life."


    He said it lightly, but Su Tang felt that the madman would not play according to common sense.


    So, she didn''t even think about it. She continued to kneel down. Her knees should be blue, but she shielded the pain, so she didn''t feel much.


    "My body is empty, which worries the emperor. I''m not."


    Qin Li didn''t expect that she really dared to say that his sarcastic words were directly said to be worried by her.


    He had a heart to toss her, but for a moment he didn''t find a suitable way, so he simply kept in front of him day by day.


    According to the information he got, there was a hidden force not only in the capital, but also in all places. It was a great force. If it was her, it would be very possible for her to slip away under her own eyes.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly narrowed his eyes, he never put his brothers in his eyes, because it was too rubbish, not worth mentioning, but if she forced her, what would she do?


    Qin Li seemed to find a strong enemy for himself. Suddenly he was interested. His dark eyes flashed a little dim.


    Su Tang shivered. It felt like he was being watched by some beast. There was no place to escape.


    She frowned, just want to say what, who knows, Qin Li don''t know what crazy, suddenly came to her side, helped her up.


    "Since I know I''m worried, I''m so willful that I don''t eat breakfast." He said with a smile, and then asked someone to prepare the meal.


    The sudden concern, especially his strange smile, made Su Tang feel numb.


    What does the dog emperor want to do?


    The meal was ready soon, but Su Tang suddenly lost her appetite when she looked at the delicacies on the table.


    Qin Li sat on one side and saw that she was not moved. He raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t you like to eat?" He saw no response, only light way: "today''s imperial dining room who cook, pull out cut."


    Su Tang is crazy. She just hesitates for a moment. She thinks that the dog emperor suddenly becomes more talkative. She can''t figure out what to do in the meal. Poisoning should not be so bad. She won''t live long, but he has a bad temper. He can use the ingredients, such as the small meatball, which is actually made of human flesh. When she finishes eating, she will explain to her slowly"Wait a minute, I didn''t say no, just..."


    "It''s just something." Qin Li''s voice was cool, and when she said something wrong, he dragged her out with those imperial chefs to chop.


    Su Tang felt that her neck was cold and she didn''t think she would die before, but when she thought about the extent of his madness, she didn''t have the patience to explore, and then she was killed with a knife.


    "The Emperor didn''t move his chopsticks. How dare I eat first?"


    She was used to it wantonly. In the past, although the emperor wanted to kill her, he treated her very well, so he always showed some real temperament occasionally. For example, to be coquettish, to complain, or to laugh.


    Qin Li saw more people with several faces, but only the little thing in front of him seemed to be the same from beginning to end. We all live in a pinch. How could she live so comfortably.


    He looked at her, twisted his fingers, finally picked up his chopsticks, put a small meatball in her mouth, and said with a smile, "when did an Qing become so distant from me?"


    The things in the imperial dining room are still presented to the emperor. No one dares to be careless, so this small meatball is really delicious, but the Su Tang is really delicious.


    No, your change is too stiff. Yesterday I wanted to kill her, today I''m smiling. Besides, when did she get close to him?!


    She slowly chewed the meatballs in her mouth and swallowed them into her stomach. She didn''t want to open her mouth. She was planning to muddle through, but Qin Li said again, "is this meat delicious?"


    Sue sugar nodded.


    "Since it''s delicious, feed me." Then he put down his chopsticks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Su Tang can''t remember when the breakfast was finished. Anyway, the whole person was in a muddle.


    After breakfast, Qin Li ordered someone to bring the medicine. Su Tang didn''t want to drink it. Anyway, the system said that she had three years to complete the task. No matter how much she tossed about her body, she would be OK.


    Qin Li pointed at the table and looked at her lazily, "don''t you want to drink?"


    Xu was in a good mood after breakfast. Su Tang was about to nod his head when he said with a smile, "then drag it out and chop it."


    She had to take a breath when she took two steps. It was so boring to toss about. So when Qin Li said this, he really had some plans.


    Sue sugar had nothing to say. She picked up the bowl and said nothing.


    After drinking, her whole face was distorted by the bitterness of her mouth. Just when she was ready to endure the bitterness, she caught a glimpse of his mouth slightly warped, which seemed to be in a good mood. Just this smile, let her mind flash, the dog emperor left her around, itself is a toss her heart, if let her pain can make him happy


    Without much thought, Su Tang hardened her head and tried to look at him with sad eyes, "emperor, can you give me a candied fruit?"


    She brought her sorrow to the full, and it seemed that she really hit a certain point of Qin Li.


    Qin Li became an emperor, but no one dared to be coquettish with him. In the past, he always despised his cheap father for eating her coquettishness. Although his father wanted to win, he couldn''t understand it.


    Perhaps really should be the source of long-standing love, and the imperial family has never had the family.


    Thinking of this, he hooked his lips and showed a touch of sarcasm.


    That''s ridiculous.


    However, he has to admit that small things can survive in the cracks, that is, acting is a bit more vivid than others. For example, at this moment, he seems to be able to understand his father''s feeling, which is really interesting.


    So he waved, "yes."


    Qin Li doesn''t like sweet food, and naturally he won''t visit in the hall, so he''s shocked a lot of people by giving this order.


    So this little prince an is going to be spoiled again?


    Su Tang didn''t know what kind of heart outsiders had. Anyway, she had the heart to make the dog emperor upset at the beginning, for example, to make her suffer the bitter taste.


    "No?" Qin Li looked at her stupidity and said impatiently, "do you want me to feed you?"


    Full of impatience, but the hand is very honest, will be a candied fruit into her mouth, the pro did not forget to say her, "really delicate."


    As soon as the words came out, the hall, which was already quiet, was even more smelly. Su Tang just wanted to kneel down.


    Qin Li, seeing that she had finished eating one, asked her if it was delicious?


    It''s delicious from the imperial dining room, and Su Tang''s answer is the same, so he''s stuffed with one more.


    One after another surprise, Su Tang has been calm, and even did not forget to put one in his mouth.


    Anyway, they don''t play cards according to the common sense, so let''s come together.


    Qin Li was taken off guard. He was stunned. He didn''t expect anyone to be so bold.


    And those palace attendants in the hall, shocked, lowered their heads.


    Su sugar finished, feel in the heart of the gas Shun point, even bold to ask, "emperor, delicious?"


    Qin Li hissed and said, "it''s not delicious."


    However, having said that, the candied fruit was eaten up.


    Qin Li was busy, but he didn''t have time to pay attention to her. There was charcoal burning in the hall. Su Tang could only stand by and was drowsy.


    Seeing her head hammering lower and lower, Qin Li suddenly said, "An Qing."


    The word "an" is just a title. The real surname of Su Tang''s body should be Qin, but he seems to hate it very much.


    Su Tang rubbed his face and forced himself to wake up, "I''m here."


    Qin Li didn''t talk nonsense either. He said directly, "I don''t have time to teach you at the moment. Go and read by yourself." With that, he pointed to the bookcase beside him.


    Sue sugar didn''t think much about it, but when she came to the cabinet, she was a fool.


    Lying trough, where on earth did he collect the treasure!


    She looks at books full of cupboards, such as "the little prince in favor of the only one" and "the emperor''s absolute love". These are the ancient version of the overbearing president who falls in love with me. She may be interested in reading one or two books, but when the protagonist becomes herself


    But Qin Li didn''t stop. He said slowly, "look carefully. I''ll have a spot check later."


    Su Tang felt that her face was ferocious. She picked up one and asked, "are you sure, emperor?"


    Qin Li looked at her playfully. Even for a moment, this little thing attracted him more than the memorial on his own book case.He has always been a man of his own free will. When he thought so, he really put aside the memorial and then stood up.


    Su Tang, as if facing the enemy, holding the book in his hand, stepped back.


    Qin Li took the books out of her hand and read them carefully in front of her. "An Qing, don''t underestimate these books. Although you don''t know who wrote them, there are still some merits in them." He said, and read a passage by the way, "for example, this" kneel and kowtow "ceremony, here is such a passage. Prince an leaned over and gave a good fortune. Seeing this, the emperor was very reluctant to give up. He came forward and grasped his hand. He didn''t know how to make it. His fingers were like green onion roots, smooth and smooth... "


    Su Tangmu''s face was numb, and she couldn''t listen to it any more. "Emperor, Wanfu ceremony is the etiquette of empress concubine. Minister is a courtier, not a empress concubine."


    With a smile in his eyes, Qin Li said, "of course I know, but the prince an in this book is not a courtier." He said, suddenly stepping forward.


    Qin Li''s eyes are very good-looking, but it''s a pity that there is too much anger in them to be appreciated.


    "It''s interesting to say that there''s only one word difference between an Xiaowang and an Qing." Then, I don''t know what kind of crazy he is. He took her hand and said seriously, "even an Qing''s hand is almost the same as the description in this book."


    Su Tang''s scalp is numb, and the hand that was caught is unconscious.


    She thought that this was the most terrible picture. Who knows, he could lower the lower limit. For example, at this moment, the guy pinched her chin, and even the anger in his eyes was less. His affectionate eyes were staring at her for a moment. Finally, if it wasn''t for the frivolous smile, what kind of affectionate man really was.


    "I found out for the first time that my Anqing is more moving than the rubbish in the book."


    Su Tang''s scalp is not numb this time, but the whole thing is fried.


    The dog emperor is crazy. What kind of scene show are you playing!


    However, more shocking than this is that the system, which has not been launched for a long time, suddenly goes online.


    "Ding, the blackening index has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    Su Tang Oh, men are pig hoofs!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    Su Tang didn''t know how to go back in the end. After that, he would be summoned to the palace every three or five times. Of course, even if he didn''t enter the palace, he would not let himself go. Instead, he sent someone to the palace of king an.


    Three meals a day are served by the envoys of the Tai hospital. Even Zhou Wei, who is in front of him, has become a regular guest of the palace.


    Once or twice, the officials seem to smell something. The palace of king an, which has not been handed a post for a long time, is suddenly so red.


    Su Tang is not tired of it, but among these posts, there is an invitation from a former friend.


    Once upon a time, Xiao Wang Ye was a dandy who teased cats and dogs. Naturally, her friends were also dandies. Since they were dandies, they would not invite people seriously. Before, she had no time to care about her desire for survival, but now her blackening value has become loose, and she doesn''t need to be tight.


    The place where friends invite is chunfenglou. It''s also because of chunfengzui that she picked up at the beginning. This place is Qin Li''s confidante.


    This thought, she was excited, in case this confidant can help her reduce the main male blackening value?


    She immediately changed into elegant clothes, but without waiting for her to walk out of Prince an''s house, the emissary of Tai hospital followed her step by step.


    "Little Wang Ye, where are you going?"


    To be the boss of Taiyuan hospital, the hospital envoy is not young, and his beard is half white.


    Su Tang has a headache, "can''t I go out to relax?"


    The court envoy said, "the little prince is not fit for a long journey because he has not recovered."


    Su Tang looked at him and couldn''t speak for a long time. Finally, she was angry and pointed at him and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you." Having said that, she sneaked away behind his back after she returned to the house.


    The court envoy is not a guard. How can he keep an eye on her.


    As a child, she swaggered in the spring breeze building.


    Chunfenglou, as the name suggests, is to find the spring breeze. In this world, there is no spring that can be kept. It is just a group of young girls who keep their youth here.


    Su Tang wants to find a confidant named Shen jiuer this time. Jiuer is a good wine maker. Therefore, the bustard never forces her to accept guests. Before she meets the man, although she is in the brothel, she is innocent.


    Su Tang didn''t come to chunfenglou before. She was afraid to meet Shen jiuer. She was the man''s confidant, so she had better avoid it.


    No one knows the appearance of Prince an in Kyoto, so when she stepped into Chunfeng building, the procuress was shocked. After a while, she finally came back and welcomed her with enthusiasm.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk nonsense with her, so she sends people away in a few words, and then comes to the box.


    My good friend is the little son of the Marquis of Zhennan. Although he doesn''t like reading, his character is absolutely passable. There are also a few, who are also members of their circle. They usually get together. They are very enthusiastic when they meet Su Tang.


    "An Jin, come on. It''s the most famous wine made by Shen jiuer in Chunfeng building. You can''t buy it on weekdays."


    As soon as the wine was drunk, the atmosphere was relaxed.


    "Little Wang Ye, I heard that you have been deeply affected by long en recently."


    "Yes, I thought you were going to die. After all, this one is not the one who used to be."


    All the friends were so curious, but Su Tang took up her glass and drank it all. She said with her face full of vicissitudes: "I''d rather not have this longen. You don''t know how hard I''ve been these days!"


    Su Tang vomited bitterness. At the end of the day, she didn''t know whether she was drinking too much wine or showing her emotions, even her eyes were red.


    Little prince an''s skin is gorgeous, especially at this moment, the words that look like grievances make those eyes that are full of aura, like a clear spring water. People just want to love each other.


    Friends are also used to skin, which will make wine on three rounds, but also without a word to say: "no wonder once upon a time there was a girl said, if you get little Wang ye love, it is worth the death ah."


    Su Tang sniffed the words and smashed her wine cup on the table. "Go away, don''t amuse me. I heard that the girl in Chunfeng building is the only one in ten thousand."


    All the people were wandering in the flowers. As soon as they heard this, someone called the procuress and brought Shen jiuer.


    The procuress didn''t handle it this time. Instead, she obediently pushed Shen jiuer over. Among other things, this little prince an was not a precarious image a month ago. Now, people are so grateful that they are about to fly into the sky. Who dares to offend him.


    Su Tang is not drunk. She looks at Shen jiuer. She is worthy of being the man''s confidant. She looks immortal. However, without waiting for her to say anything, the door of the box is kicked open.


    The crowd looked at the door that fell on the ground. Before they could recover, they saw that the guards surrounded the place.


    All the people knelt down because they saw Qin Li walking in the door.


    Qin Li stepped on black boots. He was dressed in black robes. His boots fell on the blanket and disappeared. The more this happened, the more people dared not speak. In the end, he even had to hold his breath for a while, for fear of angering the tyrant.Qin Li stares at Su Tang. His dark eyes seem to be bottomless. "An Qing seems to have forgotten the doctor''s advice."


    No one in the Manchu Dynasty knows that Prince an, who was taken care of by the court envoy, was very expensive. He wanted to move all the medicine food rooms to Prince an''s house.


    When Qin Li asked, there was only one thought left in the hearts of the dandies.


    My life is over!


    Su Tang forgot to kneel down. She looked at the emperor and thought that Shen jiu''er was his confidant. She braved herself and asked in a low voice, "does the emperor drink?"


    The dandies took a breath and felt that their friends wanted to be cool.


    But Qin Li asked, "is it good?"


    Su Tang nodded obediently, "it''s delicious."


    Qin Li chuckled, "so this is the reason why you don''t go home at night and run out of Prince an''s house secretly?" When he said this, his voice faltered and his hand rubbed the finger on his thumb intentionally or unintentionally. "You say how I should punish you for being so bad."


    Little things are so bad. Who do you want to seduce?


    Besides, is she really not afraid of death?


    Su Tang still presses life-saving straw on Shen jiuer. She turns her eyes to Shen jiuer kneeling beside her, but before waiting for her to say anything, Qin Li says, "I speak to an Qing, but an Qing looks at others."


    An ominous premonition suddenly floated up. Then Qin Li said, "all the people who are in a mess dare to put them in front of little Lord an. They are all dragged out to me to kill them."


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Tang was really drunk and almost hugged his thigh.


    Wake up, that''s your confidant!


    "As for you, since no one in Prince an''s house can control you, you should live in the palace from now on." The understatement shocked everyone.


    An adult Prince is not allowed to live in the palace. Although he is not a prince, he is a real grandson!


    All the dandies felt that they had eaten an amazing melon, and they all shrunk their bodies for fear that they would end up like Shen jiuer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    When Shen jiuer is dragged out, the guard covers her mouth. She''s not moving at all. It''s crisp, but Sutang is about to explode.


    She tried to come forward to save people. As a result, Qin Li seemed to guess what she was going to say. He looked at her like this and said softly, "if you ask for help again, you will step on the spring breeze building."


    Su Tang watched as Shen jiuer was dragged away. She didn''t dare to plead any more. After all, the dog emperor really dares to settle down in chunfenglou, but what about the good confidant?


    She tried to calm down and asked the system, "it doesn''t matter if Shen jiuer is dead?"


    The system didn''t care much. "It''s just a supporting role. After all, after Qin Li became emperor, he took in many beauties, and there were many women in the harem. What''s more, this is not an ordinary person."


    Su Tang''s face was full of doubts, so she listened to the system and continued, "it''s just a spy from the enemy country. She wanted to take advantage of her fame to hook up with some courtiers and spy on the national conditions, but in the end, Qin Li found her first."


    Su Tang understood, "it''s really a big pig''s hoof. He used his beauty to fight against the enemy."


    The system also said: "but since he is a man, there is always a halo. Shen jiuer really likes him in the end, but he has a bad mind. He killed several princes and was given a cup of poisoned wine."


    Su Tang


    "Not yet."


    Shen jiuer has no time to deal with it, because Su Tang thinks she''s finished.


    She is going to move to Qin Li like a snail. As a result, the other party is impatient and drags her.


    Nose hit each other''s hard chest, the slightly red eyes will be even more red, but Sue sugar can''t be wronged, so hang his head silent.


    The more she was like this, the more upset Qin Li was. Even he didn''t know where he was upset, so he said in a cold voice, "so reluctant to give up that woman?"


    Suddenly hearing this, Su Tang still held a glimmer of hope, "can you stay?"


    Seeing her like this, Qin Li immediately pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a sarcastic smile, "it''s too late." With that, he dragged people away, leaving a room full of dandies, shocked.


    No wonder they were shocked. The emperor was just grabbing his partner who was climbing the wall. He was so angry that he ended up cutting his mistress.


    Of course, they only dare to put it in their heart and say that they dare not say it.


    Out of Chunfeng building, Qin Li was the first to get on the carriage. But when he turned back and stretched out his hand, the other side didn''t even look at it, so he helped the carriage up.


    Su Tang raised her head and looked at the other party''s long and slender hands, showing an embarrassed and polite smile, "thank you?"


    Qin Li said, "thank you. Get out of here. Who allowed you to come up?"


    Smell speech, Su sugar a face calm, she obediently get off, don''t even beg for mercy.


    As a result, Qin Li was even more angry. This damned little thing had hardly knelt down to beg himself for a drink before, but now he changed himself, but he didn''t even want to say anything superfluous to him.


    He stares at her back, eyes dark, with a few invisible fierce light.


    Zhou Wei is waiting for him. He is scared. He has to kneel down to pray for safety. Please look back at our majesty.


    Su Tang really didn''t know what was going on. When the dog emperor told her to go away, she went away obediently. But who could have thought that the blackening value, which was not easy to drop, suddenly increased to her!


    System, "warning, blackening value increased by 5%, current blackening value: 100%."


    Su Tang''s face was not right. She suddenly turned back. As a result, she saw Qin Li''s eyes were cold. Now, she was stunned, "lying trough, system, he wants to kill me! Absolutely! What''s wrong with him, ma''am


    Before killing Shen jiuer, there was no movement. What''s the matter with him now!


    Sue sugar stretched her back and told herself that she couldn''t lose.


    In Qin Li''s eyes, she looks like a little suckling cat. There is no ferocity in her appearance, only soft cute, which makes him want to bully.


    Qin Li was ready to wave her to come. Unexpectedly, the little thing went straight to the back of the carriage, but he didn''t want to get involved with him at all.


    Seeing that his Majesty''s face was getting darker and his anger was getting more and more intense, Zhou Wei decided to push Su Tang into the carriage. After all this, he patted his chest and felt alive.


    Su Tang is now a sick child. She really can''t beat a eunuch. However, although she got on the carriage, she didn''t say a word.


    The dog emperor doesn''t know what''s going on now. The more he says, the more he makes mistakes. It''s better to keep his mouth shut.


    Qin li felt a little better, and his face was not so smelly. Of course, these outsiders could not see it. He looked at the little thing and leaned against the wall of the carriage. His little face was a little pale. He could not help frowning and said, "are you sick?"


    Su Tang didn''t feel it before. When he said it now, it was really dark."System, what''s going on?"


    The system is very calm, "you''re a sick child. You didn''t even take a carriage when you left the palace. You''re going to get sick when the cold wind blows in this winter."


    For the first time, Su Tang thought it was a wrong decision to block pain. No, she knew nothing about her physical condition!


    Before she was in a coma, she bit her teeth and said to the system, "get rid of that damned pain block for me!"


    System, "are you sure? Next time you open it, you have to wait until you have the corresponding score. "


    Su Tang, "I now have life to complete this task is unknown, first give me lift!"


    Su Tang was in a coma in front of Qin Li for the second time. He had thrown her on the Dragon bed before, and this time was no exception.


    Looking at the pale man lying on the Dragon bed, Qin li felt a trace of anger.


    "Not finished yet?"


    The court envoy felt his pulse tremblingly. When he heard this, his hands trembled. Fortunately, at the last moment, he stabilized.


    His statement is similar to that of the system, but for fear of being held accountable by the emperor, he said a little bit to the other side, "emperor, if the little prince an refuses to take good care of his illness, the gods will not be able to save him, let alone..." After a pause, he said with a bitter face, "it seems that little prince an''s desire for survival is very low."


    Survival instinct is closely related to the illness. Qin Li suddenly thinks of the other hospital where he saw her before. It''s different from the iron wall of Prince an''s mansion. Except for the two servant girls, who are the rest?


    At the thought of people who used to be so alive and didn''t even want to die, Qin Li was inexplicably irritable. He didn''t even want to die. Why did this little thing want to die?


    Yes, in Qin Li''s dark years, the only fresh temperature almost all came from Su Tang. She was arrogant and reckless, but at the same time, she made people love and hate.


    People who are so bright and comfortable now want to die. Who will believe it if they say it! Even though Qin Li had guessed it a little earlier, he was willing to believe it.


    "I won''t let you die. You think you can die."


    Qin Li murmured softly, and a gentle smile hung at the corner of his mouth. Only the court envoy on one side knelt down in terror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    When Sutang woke up again, she was awakened by the voice in her mind. She sat up and recalled what she had just said. She was in a trance.


    One night later, Qin Li''s blackening value dropped by 30%, which is a jumping machine!


    However, before she could recover from her trance and look at someone close to Chi Chi, her head crashed directly. The shock and amazement in his eyes were all presented in front of each other.


    "What are you doing here?" After that, she saw the other side pick eyebrows, and quickly looked around. She didn''t see the environment clearly, but the bright yellow was clear. She heavily turned back to the Dragon bed, covered her eyes with one hand, and didn''t want to face it.


    Qin Li chuckled, feeling like he was in a good mood. The corners of his lips rose slightly. "Do you get up by yourself, or do I wait for you to get up?"


    Let the male Lord wait on her to get up, is she gone with the wind or too long?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Qin Li looked at her round eyes, dull stupid, no matter where, please him.


    Su Tang flurried down from the Dragon bed, and looked down at his clothes, more silly.


    Crouching trough, the dog emperor must have found her identity!


    Qin Li allowed the eunuch to wait on her. Seeing her stupidly in the same place, he couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter with her?"


    Su Tang''s voice was very weak, and he was still knocking, "my clothes..."


    Qin Li looked at her, and suddenly a mischievous smile rose from the corner of his mouth


    It''s over!


    Su Tang''s mind was full of this sentence, but Qin Li didn''t take it seriously, and even ordered people to prepare breakfast. Of course, little things have no appetite, but Qin Li has a great appetite.


    When he finished eating, he went to the door. When he looked back, he saw that the person was not in the state. He could not help but hook his lips and said, "still not going."


    Qin Li stood at the door with light on his back. He was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe. When he laughed, he was not as gloomy as before. Instead, he was gentle and elegant. Especially at this moment, half of his body was bathed in the sun. He was like a noble immortal who was banished to the world. His nobility was inviolable.


    Su Tang followed him in a trance, and then asked, "where is the emperor going?"


    Qin Li looked at the little thing, but he didn''t come back to himself. He rarely replied kindly, "of course, I went to court." He said, glancing at her, as if he had guessed that she would stop, and he also stopped.


    Su Tang didn''t even wear court clothes. Now she''s going to court. If she doesn''t say anything else, Yan Guan can kill her!


    "The emperor, my minister''s clothes..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Qin Li said, "what''s wrong with the clothes? I don''t think it''s any trouble."


    Xu Shi''s face was so good in the early morning that Su Tang felt unreal. Therefore, when she came to the court, she suddenly found out what a big mistake she had made.


    When ordinary officials go to court, there is a special channel, and the emperor will not go through this channel, because he has his own royal road, but now Su Tang is stepping on this royal road and entering the sight of officials with him.


    All the civil and military officials paid a daily pilgrimage. Only this time, everyone was stunned. Finally, some of the most calm ministers knelt down, which made all the ministers think of this.


    Su Tang is also a prince. Naturally, she won''t be the Empress Dowager. Her circle is almost all dandy and has no authority. Now when she comes, everyone''s expression is very wonderful.


    She was also wearing the clothes that she used to walk in chunfenglou yesterday. Since she was walking in the brothel, the clothes she wore were elegant and beautiful. Compared with the solemnity of Manchu Dynasty, they were out of place.


    However, no matter how out of place she was, she lowered her eyes and stared at the tips of her shoes, pretending not to hear outside the window.


    However, even if she wants to keep a low profile, the ministers are not blind. If not, some ministers will join her book.


    Su Tang doesn''t defend herself. She even thinks it''s the plot of the dog emperor to make her suffer more.


    "Emperor, Lord an ignores the rules of the court and wears private clothes. According to the law, he wants to drag out to fight the board! What''s more, the stripping of titles has happened! "


    Yan Guan said that she was filled with righteous indignation, just like what she had done.


    Su Tang did not retort, and continued to stare at his toes.


    All the people in the court did not dare to make a sound. They let the Yan Guan scold him. Finally, the one on the Throne made a sound and interrupted him.


    "Anqing really doesn''t dress well."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was breathing, but Rao was so surprised that they were almost out of their wits by his next words.


    "Go and drag out the rubbish of the house of interior and cut it down."


    It was unexpected that he suddenly attacked the house of internal affairs. Even the officials were stunned.


    Qin Li seldom had patience and explained, "it''s winter. An Qing''s winter court uniform hasn''t been sent yet. Anyway, it''s also the emperor''s grandson. He''s so neglectful. Damn it."In the great Qin Dynasty, there were four sets of court clothes in spring, summer, autumn and winter, one for each year. All these things are arranged by the house of internal affairs. In previous years, before the end of the season, people from the house of internal affairs rushed to send them to others. However, when the new emperor ascended the throne, everyone knew what little prince an had done in those years. They all thought that she was going to be out of favor this time. A prince who was out of favor and had no real power was not as good as the seven grade official in front of the prime minister.


    The house of interior is the best judge of people''s dishes. This time, it made a hornet''s nest, but no one pleaded. After all, with the emperor''s uncertain character, he died with the intercessor.


    The people outside the hall died one after another. The blood stained the white jade bricks on the ground. The smell of blood even came into the hall. Now, my legs were trembling.


    Only Qin Li, still in the mood to care about others, "Little Wang Ye is not well, go and bring her a chair."


    I''m afraid there''s only one man who can be cared so much by the emperor. The little eunuch had a good look. He not only moved a chair, but also put a lot of cushions on it. It was very comfortable to sit on it.


    Su Tang didn''t know how to make it to the end of the meeting, but she was just about to leave when another group of dandies stopped her.


    "Little Wang Ye, where did you go yesterday? I heard this morning that xiaoshizi of the Marquis''s residence in Zhennan is going crazy. "


    Su Tang was stunned and asked how to force her. Then he heard the other person say, "you know he doesn''t like reading. But today he lost it to yingtianfu Academy. The worst thing is that he even stopped reading."


    Yingtianfu academy is equivalent to the Royal Academy. The people in it are rich or expensive. They are teachers, and most of them have official titles on their backs. Therefore, there are many ways to deal with the young masters of the aristocratic family, and they are not even afraid any more.


    For a person who doesn''t like reading, there is nothing more painful than this in the world.


    Su Tang didn''t know what expression to use, so he could only say a few words. As a result, Zhou Wei didn''t know where he came from.


    "Oh, my little prince, why are you still here? The emperor is waiting for you to go back to drink medicine." After that, he added with a smile, "the emperor is ready for the preserves."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    Su Tang can''t imagine what her reputation will be like in the Qin Dynasty after today. The only consolation is that the male owner''s blackening index has stabilized at 70%.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself before she went to face Qin Li. As a result, she was surprised by him.


    Qin Li had been ready. When she finished drinking the medicine, she said slowly, "your sister, I''ll let people join the palace."


    Su Tang is shocked. He has finished the medicine, or he will choke!


    "Emperor, it''s against the rules." Then he knelt down and said, "I beg the emperor to take back his will."


    She couldn''t figure out what he meant, but with his male dominant aura, those forces behind her were all checked by him. So now she has two choices. One is to be wise and keep everything clear, and the other is to fight hard. The latter may aggravate his blackening. But the former, once he finds that his brother has recovered, may kill him.


    The situation fell into a dead end. Su Tang didn''t figure out what to do next. As a result, Qin Li made another big move.


    "Kneel down again, I''ll let my aunt go into the palace with me, just to be with the princess." He said casually, but Su Tang did not dare to gamble.


    She could only stand up, but she wanted him to take back his life. As a result, a little eunuch came in.


    "Emperor, the princess and Princess Anyi have quarreled."


    As an emperor, there are people in the harem of course, but Qin Li has never been there, so now, the little eunuch''s concubines are not right.


    "Which lady?"


    The little eunuch said, "it''s the lady of Xian."


    Qin Li, "forget."


    Su Tang was a little worried, but when she heard this, she was speechless.


    It''s no accident that the princess suddenly embarrasses the princess. It''s inevitable that successive emperors ascend the throne, but now his majesty is special. He doesn''t even set foot in the back palace, let alone know how many people.


    The long lost palace struggle finally appeared, and the empresses in the harem almost ran out when they heard the news.


    Some of them are for chance meeting, others are purely for watching.


    Su Tang comes to the imperial garden and looks at Wu Yang''s head. Her previous anxiety turns into nothing.


    There are so many people. What kind of means does that lady Xian want to use? She has to weigh it.


    When the emperor arrived, all the beauties scattered along the road. At the end of the road, it was Princess Xian and Princess Anyi kneeling on the ground. Princess Anyi was forced to kneel on the ground because two old women pressed her to death and could not move.


    At least she''s also her cheap brother. Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to step forward one by one, but she forgot her weakness. This old lady in the palace has a lot of strength. She can''t shake people at all. Instead, she stepped back a few steps.


    She retreated to Qin Li''s arms. In the face of the sudden contact, she was stiff and wanted to go away. However, thinking of his recent attitude towards herself, she simply changed her route.


    "Emperor, she bullies people! You have to help me


    Su Tang used to be coquettish, but the object of coquettish was never Qin Li. Therefore, she has no bottom in her heart at the moment. When she speaks, she still looks at people secretly.


    Qin Li looked down at her. There was no expression on his face, but his hand tied her waist. The little girl is delicate and weak. She has been drinking medicine these days, and there is a faint smell of Medicine on her body. Qin Li prefers the people in her arms to those around her.


    Two people back close to the chest, is very close contact, Su sugar some uncomfortable, but behind the person is like a big tail wolf, hook lips, close to her ear, said: "again disorderly move, I can''t help."


    Helpless, Su sugar can only give up struggling.


    This is Qin Li''s first time to hold a girl. She is fragrant and soft. She can''t put it down.


    Su Tang held back her hands and gritted her teeth


    Qin Li was in a good mood. "Is this your attitude of asking for help?"


    Su Tang, "..." Emperor, my sister is the most lovely. It must be because the lady is too scary. She wants to get rid of the harm for the people. " With that, he added, "you have to make decisions for my sister."


    All the concubines have opened their eyes to the prosecution.


    On one side, concubine Xian''s face was angry. The emperor never stepped into the back palace. Now he heard that he was hooked by a male goblin. The grand concubine was not as angry as a man. How can he be angry!


    As for the princess, she was only responsible for her brother!


    Princess Xian thinks she''s right. Qin Li''s eyes sweep, and she also looks up arrogantly. As a result, she has such a sentence.


    "Who allowed you to look me in the eye?" Qin Li''s hand was still playing with Su Tang''s waist, but he looked at Princess Xian, his eyes were like ice, "drag out to play twenty spanners, and then throw them to the cold palace."Concubine Xian opened her eyes, obviously she couldn''t believe it, "emperor, I''m your concubine. How can you beat me?"


    Qin Li seemed to have heard a joke and hissed, "I''ll fight a concubine." With that, he glanced at the two shivering old women kneeling on the ground and said in disgust, "are you free to touch the princess? Pull them out and cut off their hands. "


    The court struggle in the legend is over before it starts.


    After the problem was solved, Qin Li looked at the "Princess" who was still kneeling on the ground and didn''t want to get up


    As soon as he opened his mouth, someone immediately stepped forward and helped him up. However, the other side still hung their heads.


    Su Tang said, "emperor, my sister was badly hurt when she was a child. Please forgive me if there is any improper place."


    Qin Li didn''t speak, but his eyes moved from Princess Anyi''s head to his hand. The sleeve is not very big. Half of the hand exposed outside the sleeve clenched his fist and burst.


    This is very interesting.


    "Since I''m the sister of an Qing, how can I be willing to be embarrassed?" As soon as the voice came out, the fist that he was holding seemed to use a few more parts of his strength.


    Qin Anjin''s appearance seems to be patient, but if you are careful, you can find one or two.


    When he was seriously injured in those years, he was still young. Although he was young and mature, he was still in a coma. After all these years, he suddenly woke up and was not Qin Li''s opponent at all.


    The news of his recovery has not yet come out, so Qin Li can play a fool when he says so.


    The only person Qin Li cared about was the little girl in his arms. Seeing people pretending to be crazy, he simply let them go.


    They were the only ones left in the huge imperial garden soon. Su Tang lowered her head, and the whole person was listless. She obviously gave up struggling.


    Qin Li''s eyes were slightly curved and his smile was shallow. "An Qing, what should you say about this crime of bullying you?" Finish saying, originally hoop the hand between her waist, again exerting a few minutes.


    Su Tang wanted to kneel down, but she saved this step.


    Not daring to look directly at others, she slightly opened her red lips and said in a hoarse voice, "cut according to the law."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    ¡±But if I don''t want to. "Qin Li''s eyes narrowed, like a satisfied fierce beast," so he gave you to me. "


    the road twists and turns, but in an accident.


    In front of this scene, inexplicably ambiguous, she looked at Qin Li close at hand, looking at his deep eyes reflected in their own, there is no reason for a panic.


    Crouching trough, the dog emperor won''t really take a fancy to her, will he?


    "Where does the emperor see me?" As soon as Su Tang opened her mouth, the ambiguous atmosphere suddenly disappeared, "it can''t be because of my face. The emperor is not such a shallow person. "


    Qin Li saw that she pretended to be stupid, but he didn''t tear it down. On the contrary, he thought it was very interesting.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve been dead since I changed people. Only this little guy seems to satisfy him everywhere.


    "Who says I am not?" He looked at her meaningfully, with a deeper smile in his eyes.


    Su Tang turned her eyes and whispered, "now your little beauty is hungry. Do you want something to eat?"


    Qin Li was shocked by her shamelessness. A moment later, he burst out laughing, "here, of course. I want to raise my little beauty for nothing."


    Qin Li hasn''t laughed so much for a long time. No, it should be said that he hasn''t laughed so much since his memory. Even after he ascended the position of ten thousand people, he didn''t have any ups and downs in his heart. He went to court every day and read the memorials on time. The seemingly orderly days engulfed him step by step and brought him close to the abyss. Therefore, he became extremely bloodthirsty. Even the outside world said that he was a tyrant.


    However, since this little thing stayed by his side, this kind of mood is quite light, just like the missing place in life has been filled.


    Qin Li does things as he likes. For example, at this moment, he wants to take Su Tang''s hand, so he takes it.


    Su Tang, on the other hand, heard the familiar system prompt sound the moment he covered it. Then, he lost all his breath.


    System, "Ding, detected a 10% drop in blackening value, the current blackening index: 60%."


    Sue sugar almost cried with joy, although she didn''t know which point she poked in him.


    Qin Li''s mood is not bad. Su Tang dares to ask for something. "Emperor, what shall we eat later?"


    Her eyes were shining. Qin Li looked at her without any expression, and then listened to her continue: "what do you think of barbecue?"


    The fat pork on the charcoal fire, just want to use, very greedy.


    Then, Qin Li looked at her with a smile, "the doctor asked you to eat less greasy food and more light food. Have you forgotten?"


    Su Tang''s mouth is fading out these days. Although it didn''t feel much at first, it was produced by the imperial dining room. Although the taste is light, it''s still fresh, but there are many times. No matter how delicious it is, it will be disgusted.


    She looked at Qin Li, trembling and stretching out a finger, "just this time, can''t you?"


    The little guy''s pitiful eyes came over, and Qin Li almost didn''t hold it. Fortunately, he thought of the Taiyi''s words in time, and his face sank, and he said, "no way."


    Her health is so bad that she can''t even use the tonic herbs for her. She can only keep them a little bit slowly. Moreover, she dares to drink some time ago, and she doesn''t take her body seriously. Qin Li''s heartache suddenly disappears.


    Su Tang''s angry little face is crooked. She knows her body very well. The system will never let her hang up until she has time. If she is not forced by him every day, she doesn''t even want to drink medicine.


    People are always like this, when you treat her badly, she will tremble, but once you start to spoil, you will have a little temper.


    Su Tang had a straight face and was very angry, but in Qin Li''s eyes, she was vivid and lovely.


    Although his hand was holding her hand, he could think of the feeling that she had just fallen into her arms and wanted to circle people into her arms again.


    "Angry?" With that, Qin Li suddenly said with a smile: "you say, after the spring how to stand after?"


    There was a thunder on the ground, and the whole person who was bombed by Su Tang was not good.


    With a wooden face, she tried to keep calm and said slowly, "it''s not good."


    Qin Li frowned and said, "why not?"


    Su Tang thought it would be good. They are from an ancestor! He would not be persuaded by the civil and military forces of the whole dynasty, but how should the people of the world look at this matter? At the same time, if you make people angry and black again, then she will be in vain!


    Qin Li stopped, with the posture that she would not go without speaking.


    Before, Princess Anyi was so stupid that she could make those excuses. Now, if she makes these excuses again, it''s obvious that she regards people as idiots. Therefore, she can only say truthfully: "emperor, don''t forget that my surname is Qin, too."


    Hearing the words, Qin Li changed her previous gloomy breath, kneaded her hand, hooked her lips and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not the son of the emperor."Su Tang was shocked. Her eyes were round. At the moment, she was so shocked that she looked round and cute.


    Qin Li looked at her so stupid and cute. The corners of her mouth went up a few radians. It seemed that she was really scared. One hand was still caressing her back to comfort her. "It''s not a big deal, it''s not afraid."


    Sue sugar choked, "is this a small thing?"


    Instead of answering directly, Qin Li asked, "shouldn''t you have known for a long time?" He said, and then led the topic to her, "those people behind you, no one told you about it?"


    Su Tang laughs coldly, but no one tells her. Even in the system, she doesn''t receive any news.


    Qin Li stares at her and doesn''t miss any of her expressions. Seeing that she really doesn''t lie, he pretends to be indifferent and says, "I thought you pushed me to this position because of this. After all, it''s not very pleasant to send a green hat to your enemy."


    Su Tang choked again, and she didn''t dare to take credit for it. She said, "just a little help. As for helping you..." She shrugged her shoulders. Instead of deliberately betraying others, she said coldly, "you are just the one he doesn''t like the most among the princes."


    He, as she called him, was naturally the first emperor.


    She helps Qin Li, is really very pure, pure to disgust the emperor.


    It''s rare for a little thing not to put on a mask, but Qin Li is curious about what she will do next.


    The real Qin Anjin has woken up, and his blood is not right. As long as she finds evidence, or even doesn''t need evidence, after all, after he is in the upper position, the voice of opposition is not small.


    He was very interested, looking at Su Tang''s eyes, also more and more hot.


    Su Tang''s mind was still immersed in the bomb he had thrown. After eating, she remembered that her cheap brother was still suffering in the harem.


    "Emperor, can you send my brother back?" When she finished, she suddenly thought of the warblers in the harem, and then continued: "you see, his identity is different, and the harem is all women."


    Qin Li said with indifference: "it doesn''t matter. I can give him whatever he likes."


    Su Tang


    I really thank you for my brother!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    Qin Li finally puts Qin Anjin back. Su Tang asks to send him out of the palace because it''s hard to see his family. Qin Li is not embarrassed, and generously approves her one-day holiday.


    In the carriage, Qin An Jin''s face is not good-looking. Although he has been silly these years, he doesn''t feel much in women''s clothes, but now it''s different. He is a seven foot man, but he wants to stand in front of the world as a woman. All the wind and rain outside the palace of king an, he needs his sister''s thin shoulder to carry.


    That''s his only sister. She should have been protected by him and grew up carefree!


    He didn''t even dare to think about how she came over these years!


    He took a deep breath, but his fingernails were embedded in his palm. "Yibao, when are you going to change our identity back?"


    Su sugar smell speech, self reproach next, "is I don''t consider carefully, let elder brother still wear women''s clothes."


    Qin Anxin was distressed, "I''m not blaming you, just some burden, it''s up to me."


    Su Tang suddenly has a curious doubt, Qin Anjin is not her, he is a native of the ancients, and almost came into contact with the throne, if you give him a chance, he will not want that son?


    "Brother, let me ask you a question." After thinking about it, she thought that this kind of thing should not be euphemistic, so she said frankly, "brother, if I give you a chance, will you fight for the throne?"


    Su Tang asked too calmly. Before she opened her mouth, she just asked him what he wanted to eat at night, so when she said it, Qin An Jin''s face changed.


    He stood up in horror, completely forgetting that it was a carriage. Finally, he hit the top of the car, and then he calmed down. "Yibao, why do you have this idea?" Words fall, he suddenly think of today''s emperor, "he bullied you?"


    Su Tang leaned lazily against the wall of the car, "no, he hasn''t bullied me yet, but I bullied him badly when I was a child. You should have heard that he is the most unpopular Prince of the late emperor. Anyone can step on him. "


    In the past few months, Qin Anjin has been aware of the situation in Beijing. Qin Li has killed all the princes, and even the ministers who offended him. They are clean. But why, only she is left behind.


    He also read those scripts. At first, he thought they were nonsense, but now


    "Yibao, you tell me if you can push him to the throne."


    Su Tang nodded her head very honestly and even gave a bad smile. "Don''t you think it''s a very happy thing to push his least favored person to the position he cares about most?"


    Su Tang has always been harmless. He''s a normal dandy, but now he looks like a little devil. Even for a moment, his temperament is close to the one in the palace.


    Qin Anjin was not frightened by her appearance, but spread a lot of heartache from her heart, "Yibao, it''s all over, and my brother also woke up." He said at the end, almost choked, "it''s my brother''s fault, my brother didn''t protect you."


    "It has nothing to do with my brother. The wrong man has gone to atone for his sins." Su Tang thought of the one in the palace, but she didn''t know what to show. She lifted the curtain of the car, looked at the busy street, and said slowly, "we''re still alive, so it''s impossible for things to pass."


    Qin Anjin didn''t know what the temperament of the little girl in her family was, but she was sure that it was not her sister.


    "If you want to fight, my brother is willing to take risks. You shouldered Prince an''s house ten years ago. Now, it''s my brother''s turn to carry it." He reached out and stroked her fine hair. "Yibao, my brother has never changed."


    Su Tang was a little relieved. She was afraid that the plot would come to an important juncture. Qin Anjin ran out. She really didn''t want to let him have an accident.


    "But does my brother like that one?"


    Qin Anjin rarely did not show that dignified expression, but laughed, "Yibao, we have no choice. Fight or die. "


    "But brother, if you don''t have to die."


    Qin Anjin did not answer, but a flash of song Zheng expression, Su sugar understand.


    The words naturally spread to the ears of the palace man intact. Qin Li played with the fingers on his thumb, but let the guard kneeling on the ground panic for no reason.


    When the sweat on the guard''s forehead was dripping, Qin Li said softly, "continue to let people follow." No more, no more.


    Su Tang left after a meal in the palace. She wanted to find her friends, but they seemed to be scared by Qin Li, but none of them came out. That''s all. They even sent money to her.


    What does this mean? I''m afraid she doesn''t have money, but I still want to show that they still have her in their heart?!


    Su Tang did not want to stay in the palace, so she took her two maidservants to go shopping. She originally wanted to take the opportunity to buy some delicious food. She was not allowed to eat in the palace or in Prince an''s house. No one could manage her outside.But in the end is a task in the body of fast wear, she casually go out, unexpectedly met an important person.


    She stopped, looked at the embarrassed girl not far away, and asked the system, "dog, I remember if there was a woman in this world."


    The system was almost blown up by the barking of the dog, "I''ll answer you by another name."


    Sue sugar thought, "well "Woof, woof?"


    The system takes a deep breath. "Can I blow your dog''s head?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "we can die together, so tell me quickly."


    The host is too shameless, Gouzi, no, the system is angry, but helpless, "it''s a woman."


    Su Tang is inexplicably excited. She knows the little girl. She seems to be the daughter of Shoufu. She should have been her own daughter. But because her mother died early, her stepmother treated her very harshly and even wanted to marry her cheaply. But the little girl is very smart. She married everyone anyway. Why not try to marry the superior one. At least, if it does, no one in the world dares to bully her. If it doesn''t, it''s no different from death to marry those rubbish.


    Su Tang admired the girl and asked the system, "did she become queen later?"


    System, "no, she''s a princess."


    Su Tang was slightly surprised, "what''s the difference between that and the previous Princess Xian?"


    They''re all female owners. There''s always a difference. As a result, the system says, "wheel identity, we''re all concubines. There''s no difference. Wheel heirs, we don''t either. However, the lady finally died, so she was the biggest in the harem. "


    Su Tang didn''t know what expression to use. She asked: "which prince ascended the throne in the end?"


    The system says, "Qin Li is a successor. He himself has no son."


    Su Tang didn''t believe it. "You said before that Shen jiuer killed several princes. How could she have no son?"


    Oh, the system said, "it''s because I was killed by Shen jiuer, so I have no son."


    Su Tang What a lousy man!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    In the end, she is the female owner. She is very beautiful and gentle when she smiles. She is now angry and pleasing to the eye.


    Su Tang appreciates the meeting and sees that she has to be forced to the corner before she can help each other.


    In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just the trivial things of her daughter''s family. The woman''s owner took a fancy to a jade hairpin and was about to pay for it. As a result, someone grabbed it from her hand. Because of her rude behavior, she also scratched her hand.


    Hosta son stained with blood, the other side immediately disgusted, and then said some insulting words.


    The female Lord didn''t have any expression, but the servant girl behind her couldn''t help it. She went forward to fight. Once and twice, both sides would fight. The other side is numerous, the female Lord took a servant girl, the force value is not enough, be forced to corner very quickly.


    This is the private business of Shoufu''s family, and the shop owners dare not go forward at all.


    Seeing more and more people watching, Su Tang became interested. Little prince an has been famous all these years. He does things as he likes, and let the servant girl throw out the things that hinder her eyes.


    Su Tang doesn''t know martial arts, but all the servant girls and boys around her are good at martial arts. The young ladies in the back house are not their opponents.


    the little girl was thrown out, and in a mess, she suddenly said angrily, "who is it, stand up for me!"


    A small cannon fodder, Su Tang did not pay attention at all, directly stepped over her side, walked to the woman with a smile, "how is this girl?"


    The woman looked at her and nodded, "Little Prince an."


    Su sugar pretended to be surprised, "girl knows me?"


    Two people you a word I a word, daily exchange some time, finally Su sugar to her hand injury, put forward to send her to see a doctor.


    They are all smart people. The woman owner soon found out that he had another plan. However, she was already in deep trouble. Even if she was calculated and used, she wanted to have a try.


    They walked by the cannon fodder. It seemed that the cannon fodder had never been treated like this before. Their faces were distorted. "Little Prince an, don''t deceive people too much! Although you are the king, my father is the first assistant! " Then he glared at the woman.


    That is to say, she has equal status, even the first assistant has real power, but she is just an idle king.


    Su sugar looked at the cannon fodder with a smile, "the day is cold, Qi Shoufu seems to have moved."


    She really has the strength to say that. After all, after the female leader entered the palace, the whole family began to decline.


    Su Tang took away the woman owner and really took her to the pharmacy. The woman can''t laugh or cry, "but a little injury, after a few days will be good, don''t have to go to the doctor."


    Su Tang is not persistent, she came out just to find food, so she went to a restaurant and took the hostess to have afternoon tea.


    Said it was afternoon tea, the woman looked at the barbecue in front of her, silent. However, she was just silent for a moment, and then she said, "little Lord an, I''m not really here to find someone to eat barbecue."


    Su Tang said, "if I have another plan, isn''t miss Qi afraid?"


    Smell speech, female Lord is calm extremely, "if I am afraid, won''t come.". I''m just curious. Why me? "


    The woman is crisp and smart. It''s absolutely comfortable to get along with her.


    Su Tang understood why Qin Li liked her in the original world.


    "It happened to happen, and it''s appropriate."


    In the middle of Su Tang''s words, the woman understood. She is the legitimate daughter of Qi Shoufu. No matter how unkind her stepmother is, her identity is also there. However, because of her stepmother''s existence, she has to rely on outsiders.


    To climb up, she has to be loyal.


    "Then may I ask, what does the little prince want me to do?"


    Su Tang is eating barbecue, and the whole person is immersed in delicious food. She didn''t remember how long she hadn''t touched these things. She didn''t even notice what the hostess said.


    However, at this time, the door of the box was kicked open.


    It''s the familiar way of opening again. Su Tang was so surprised that she forgot to chew meat.


    When Qin Li stepped on the door, he saw this stupid appearance. He cold face, also don''t look at a side of female Lord, looking at Su sugar, sneer voice, "give me spit out."


    It''s all in my mouth. Where can I spit it out! Su Tang did not chew at the moment, but swallowed it directly. After that, she was not afraid of death and said, "I''ve eaten it."


    The smell of barbecue is fragrant, she said, looking at the fresh barbecue, almost crying.


    Finally eat meat, the results only a piece, where fun.


    Qin Li narrowed his eyes with a smile in his mouth, but in his eyes it was cloudy to avoid the sun. "If you dare to move your chopsticks again, I''ll cut your hand myself."


    Su Tang is very angry. She has been working for such a long time. Since she can''t move her chopsticks, she can eat directly.


    Qin Li didn''t expect this kind of operation, and his black face burst out.


    Su Tang chewed and swallowed in front of him.Qin Li stares at her, "you really don''t want your life, do you?"


    The doctor said that she would die soon. Therefore, he stared at her all day for fear of accidents. But she didn''t care about drinking and mischievous!


    Since she doesn''t care, he doesn''t have to worry about scaring her.


    Qin Li''s eyes are red. This is a sign that he wants to kill people. Then Su Tang hears the news that the blackening value is soaring.


    System, "Ding, warning, blackening value increased by 20%, current blackening value: 80%."


    Su Tang thought it was dark, but then she thought of a wonderful way. The worse Qin Li''s blackening value fluctuates, the more he cares about her. She doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Now, it''s better to motivate him.


    The barbecue plate on the table, even the waiter on one side, was driven out. Su Tang had nothing to eat. He simply picked up the tea cup on the table and drank it. "The emperor said this, whose hand is Chen''s life in? You know better than Chen." Before


    changed, as like before, she was as like as two peas in the memory.


    Is Qin Li angry? Of course, he is. But besides being angry, he is strangely comfortable.


    Since he became emperor, she has become timid. Although she shows her nature occasionally, it''s too few times. Although they are together every day these days, he always feels that something is missing. Now, the missing piece has been found.


    Qin Li looked at her lazy look and suddenly laughed. He didn''t even speak, but strode forward. They had intimate moves before, such as holding hands and buttoning waist. But at that time, in the palace, who dares to talk more.


    But now, in full view of the public, if he dares to go out with her waist in his arms, the whole capital will know in a day. At that time, the two people''s rumors will not be clear for a lifetime.


    Su Tang was surrounded by a strong arm, and she almost ran into each other''s arms, but she still kept smiling and said lazily: "emperor, I remember you gave me a day''s holiday, but now it''s only half a day. Your majesty, you are not joking


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    The more glib a little thing is, like a goblin, the more it can please Qin Li to some extent.


    He likes a match, and Su Tang is one of them. She had been able to arouse his interest in all kinds of forbearance before, let alone now she finally showed her claws.


    Qin Li''s heart was tickled by her claws, and he put his hand around her waist again. "I said earlier that you should obey the doctor''s advice. Since you didn''t do it, I can of course repent."


    Sue sugar choked and stopped talking.


    Qin Li didn''t stay much in the box, so he went downstairs with Su Tang in his arm.


    No accident, of course, a lot of inverted sound-absorbing came from the lobby. Su Tang didn''t think so and got on the carriage generously.


    In the carriage, Qin Li did not intend to let go, and even played with her waist. Su Tang''s waist is very thin, but she can feel it without blocking her hands. On the contrary, she is soft and comfortable.


    He seems to have found a toy, where willing to let go, but Su Tang, endured for a long time, finally said: "emperor, can you let go?"


    Qin Li, "can''t."


    Su Tang felt that she could not suffer too much, so she said, "touch it, a piece of meat."


    Qin Li''s hand stopped, but then he began to laugh. If they were the women in his harem, they would have asked for glory and wealth. She was the only one who cared about the meat from the beginning to the end.


    "Yes, yibao''er is a girl, and men and women don''t give and receive. There is no meat, but I can compensate myself to you. "


    Su Tang knew that he was shameless, but she didn''t expect to be shameless. Who the hell wants this tyrant? It''s cloudy and sunny. I''ll drag people out and chop them!


    "Emperor, this business is a little bad. I don''t want it."


    Qin Li, "but I want to. Do you want to change your identity back at some time, or do I do it myself? "


    Su Tang is not interested in falling in love at all, but she can play it for the sake of the task.


    Of course, this kind of performance also needs skills. For example, at this moment, she can''t agree immediately.


    "Why does the emperor insist on turning his generals into queens?" When Su Tang said this, she was very careless and insulted, "is it because of the things behind me? Then you don''t have to worry. Even if you are not the son of the former Emperor, it has nothing to do with me. Even, I''m happy to see such a joke. "


    If you listen to this for another person, you will definitely be angry, whether it is because of your own reputation, or because she said it, and then become angry.


    Qin Li was the only one who didn''t like or angry in his eyes


    Su Tang said with a smile: "I''m just a guess. After all, I don''t know you."


    Qin Li, "it doesn''t matter. Next you can have a lot of time to understand."


    Qin Li said to give her time to understand, really want to tie her in his side. It''s OK to sleep together at night. In the past, she almost never went to court early, but now she was called to court by him every day. Every day, she was in a gray day. With more times, she was almost crazy.


    At the beginning, she also mentioned God sitting in a chair, listening to the courtiers arguing endlessly. Later, she didn''t care. When she was sleepy, she leaned back on the chair.


    The officials were shocked at the beginning, but now they are numb. It has to be said that the emperor''s temperament has become more gentle with the help of Prince an. At least he will not kill people any more.


    Su Tang planned to take a nap as before, but the emperor suddenly got angry and even took off Qi Shoufu''s head.


    Man Dynasty Civil and military in an uproar, Su sugar also scared a smart.


    She looked at Qi''s shivering kneeling on the ground and pulled down his dandy colleagues, "what''s the situation?"


    She took a nap, but she didn''t hear what Qin Li said. How could she be beheaded in the twinkling of an eye.


    At such a tense moment, no one dared to make a sound. At the beginning, his colleagues were still a little angry. When they saw that it was the mascot an Xiaowang ye, they said, "corruption has been investigated, but it''s not serious. The emperor said that he betrayed his country and cooperated with the enemy."


    Su Tang is shocked. She remembers the story before. Qi family is just not an ordinary person, but it didn''t happen.


    Qin Li sat on the Dragon chair, and the situation was clear at a glance. Seeing that the little thing dared to whisper to others, he immediately sank his face, "what does an Qing want to say?"


    Su Tang thought of the female leader, if the charge is carried out, the whole family must be killed, "emperor, is there any misunderstanding?"


    Qin Li''s eyes narrowed. He remembered that little thing had said that he wanted to move his family. Now he''s pleading for him again. Is it because of Miss Qi who had tea with her that day.


    In the end, Qi Shoufu''s accusation is yet to be determined. To find out, he was forbidden at home, which saved his face.


    Qi Shoufu was full of ups and downs, and his heart didn''t ease at the moment. When he went down to court, he was grateful to Su Tang.


    Su Tang, "don''t thank me. I''m just looking at your daughter. The emperor has seen her, too." She said at the end, but also showed a smile of fascination.What she said is so obvious that we all understand it. We can definitely guess it. The emperor doesn''t go to the harem. The Manchu Dynasty knows that. But now, the emperor looks at your daughter outside the palace. What does that mean? This means that you should know the current affairs and send your daughter to the palace.


    Qi Shoufu was shocked. Before he asked which daughter it was, Su Tang left.


    Back in the imperial study, Qin Li waved to Su Tang, "come here. What did you say to Qi Shoufu? "


    Su Tang did those things, and was not afraid of Qin Li''s discovery. When asked, she was generous. "There are so many women in the Imperial Palace, I don''t know anyone, but Qi girl is very suitable for me. I''m the queen of the future. Do you mind if I want to find a company for myself? "


    Qin Li was not smiling. "Find a companion and come to my harem?"


    Su Tang blinked innocently, "anyway, there are so many concubines in your harem. There is not much more."


    Qin Li


    For the first time, the woman was so fresh and refined.


    "I''m not good, but I''ll be punished." He looked at her dangerously, his mouth curved. Her indifference really made him feel uncomfortable. In this extremely uncomfortable mood, she seemed to push him to do something.


    He seldom called her by this name, but every time he heard it, Su Tang always had goose bumps.


    It''s a tyrant. It''s very cautious to call such a nickname, OK?


    Su Tang red lips slightly open, want to refute what, the other party bowed his head, directly bite her lips.


    It''s really biting, biting. Her eyes are red with pain.


    A drop of fresh blood came down, Qin Li''s eyes were dark. He had already let her go, but looking at the bright blood, he suddenly turned into a wolf. This time, he didn''t bite, but the fierce kiss, he wanted to tear people into his belly.


    Su Tang counseled. She really counseled. She was afraid of the love of the black man.


    She ran away, and Qin Li didn''t chase her. Where did the prey he saw go.


    "Ding, the blackening index has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 50%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Although the palace was big, Su Tang had nowhere to go. She walked aimlessly and finally found a pavilion.


    She is weak, there are always a lot of people around her. At this moment, she is inexplicably upset, so she let people go first.


    As a result, everyone knelt down and even some timid maids cried directly.


    "Lord, where are the maidservants not good at serving? You say, the maidservants will change immediately. Don''t drive us away." In fact, it''s a bit against the rules, but little prince an seldom kills people, so the maid in waiting had the courage to intercede.


    Su Tang leans lazily in the pavilion and knows that this is Qin Li''s order. She doesn''t embarrass them. She just tells people to prepare charcoal fire, cakes and cloaks. Her orders were given one by one, and when she finished speaking, there were not many people waiting for her.


    She was able to support Qin Li to ascend the throne. How could there be no one for her in the palace.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    The remaining two, one of them is just a brave courtesan. She just cried. Her eyes are still pale red. Su Tang looks at her and is very satisfied. She is worthy of being cultivated by herself.


    "Pretend to be me. I''ll go out of the palace."


    "Yes."


    It''s not difficult for Su Tang to get out of the palace, but she wants to make some small moves. The seemingly insignificant moves are confused by the system.


    System, "do you mean to let Qin Li find out? Why? "


    Su Tang, "let him know that I''m not interested in him, and even want to escape. Have you ever heard of a saying that when it''s dark, it''s natural to love. "


    It was impossible to escape. After all, she had a mission, but she could make some false appearances, and she always felt that he had misunderstood something. For example, every time after drinking the medicine, his eyes are strange, and he will say some strange words, what? Only if you live well, can Prince an''s house be well. In that way, it was like being afraid that she would do something to hurt herself.


    After the system reacts, it just wants to give Qin Li a little wax.


    Su Tang went out of the palace and went directly to Qi Shoufu''s back house. Although the courtyard where the woman lived was not so exquisite, it was not too shabby.


    Her sudden appearance, the eyes of the female master only flashed a ray of surprise, and then soon calmed down, "Little Prince an."


    Su Tang can come out of the time is not much, open to the mountain: "Miss Qi willing to fight?"


    Female advocate way: "you say."


    Su Tang, "I''ll give you a chance to approach the emperor. You can do the rest by yourself."


    The hostess didn''t answer directly, but asked, "besides me, who else has Prince an arranged?"


    Su Tang smiles, "it''s just you for the time being, but you also know that it''s up to you whether we can be liked by that person in the three-year general election and two-year minor election of the Qin Dynasty."


    If she can come here in person, it shows that she is optimistic about her. The woman knows this. This is her chance, maybe the only one, and she will not give up.


    "I see."


    After the talk, Su Tang naturally wants to leave, but she always feels that the world is hostile to her. She is very smooth at the beginning, but at the last moment, there is a little accident. She looks at the arrogant cannon fodder kicking in the door, and her face is expressionless.


    The cannon fodder was also stunned, but then immediately changed into a sharp and schadenfreude face, "OK, Qi Yun, you''re stealing behind your back! I''ll tell Dad to go


    No one put the words of cannon fodder in mind, because Qi Shoufu had arrived in person at this moment. He didn''t tell his family about his house arrest, because in addition to him, the rest of the family were free. As for the two guards around him, outsiders only thought that he was favored by the emperor and sent to protect him.


    Qi Shoufu didn''t gather all his daughters when he got home. There was no way. There were too many daughters. It was always bad for him to make a big deal. He had to investigate secretly, and then he found the female owner and the cannon fodder.


    But he didn''t expect that he could meet little prince an in his back house.


    The two guards behind him were more direct. First they were shocked, and then they knew later that they wanted to salute.


    "Hello, little prince Ann."


    Sue sugar, "come on."


    Little prince an is the master. The guard dare not ask why she is here, but it is clear that this is the back house. The emperor will not know why she appears so suddenly. So, without saying hello to her, one of them carried the lightness skill in front of her and went over the wall.


    That speed, fast as if there were some ghosts chasing.


    Su Tang


    Now, it''s Qi Shoufu''s turn to be nervous, "Little Prince an, are you here?" He said this, almost knelt down to her, "does the emperor know you come out?"


    Su Tangmu said with a wooden face, "No."


    Qi Shoufu directly sat on the ground with a puff, and his face was gone. "It''s over. Qi family is going to be defeated by me."


    Su Tang looks at the female master, who directly looks at the sky. Instead, the cannon fodder plays the role of filial piety, but the artificial voice is too much for people to bear. Finally, she can''t bear it and orders the guard, "throw it out."The guards were used to letting the emperor drag people out and chop them. Subconsciously, they asked, "little prince, just throw them out, don''t chop them?"


    The little girl in the back house, who had heard such terrible words, turned pale at that time. She was so arrogant that she subconsciously sought Qi Shoufu. As a result, Qi Shoufu couldn''t protect herself and didn''t look at her from the beginning to the end.


    Su Tang, "..." Don''t chop. "


    No one can move the guards, but they just listen to Su Tang.


    The voice beside the ear was gone. Su Tang asked the woman, "are you afraid?"


    The woman shook her head. "There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Anyway, she had nothing left. She could have lost her life.


    Su Tang looked at her admiringly, and then heard the woman ask her, "does little prince an drink tea?"


    The speed of guard prohibition is fast, but no matter how fast it is, it will take a lot of time this time.


    Sue Tang is not welcome. She even ordered a barbecue.


    The hostess was speechless for a moment, and then finally asked, "Little Prince an likes barbecue very much?"


    I saw her ordering barbecue twice, which is how deep love is. Fortunately, the woman was not clear, Qi Shoufu was still very clear about the body of an Xiaowang ye, and immediately screamed: "can''t give it!"


    In recent years, Qi Shoufu was very dignified and had a high official position. When did he lose his position. But Qi Shoufu doesn''t care if she loses her manners. If she really wants to have a barbecue at home, then Qi''s family has really come to an end.


    "Mr. an, please feel sorry for me. The emperor won''t let you eat spicy and greasy food, just for your own good." Speaking of this, he said with a bitter face: "do you remember the shop where you had barbecue with yun''er last time? Now it''s a health center. "


    Su Tang


    The woman was slightly surprised, and thought of the last time, although she was kneeling from the beginning to the end, the conversation between them was still very clear. The emperor seems to be very nervous about little prince an''s body. This kind of tension has exceeded the general tension.


    "You are not well?"


    Su Tang didn''t care, "ah, the diagnosis of Taiyi says that she can''t live for three years."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    Ordinary people are put to death, the state of mind will collapse more or less, only she, calm face, like saying something unimportant.


    Qi Yun opens his mouth slightly. It''s no wonder that Xiao Wang Ye an''s face is praised by people, but his body looks thin. It''s because of this. No wonder she ate two pieces of barbecue that day, which made the emperor so nervous.


    Su Tang saw a touch of pity in her eyes and said with a smile, "you see, the last little wish of a dying man, is Miss Qi willing to fulfill me?"


    Qi Yun is in a complicated mood. The right of succession to the throne comes from Prince an. She always thinks that Prince an wants her to get close to the emperor. Maybe it''s for the sake of that son, but now it seems that she''s wrong.


    She once envied her. No one in the capital knew that Prince an loved her all the time and lived wantonly. But the more she grew up, she found that she was the same as herself.


    She smiles at Su Tang''s bite mark on the corner of her mouth. She doesn''t know how obvious it is.


    "I''m afraid I can''t fulfill that wish."


    "Ding, warning, blackening value increased by 40%, current blackening index: 90%!"


    Su Tang was indifferent and even sighed, "it''s hard to get out of the palace..."


    She sighed and said, there, Qi Shoufu has been respectfully kneeling on the ground, dare not move.


    When she looked back, she saw Qin Li standing in the back light, but his eyes were dark and deep in the sun. He waved to Su Tang, and his voice could still maintain peace. Only Su Tang knew that in this calm tone, he was almost in the full blackening state.


    "An Qing, I''ll go home when I''ve had enough."


    Su Tang listened to the word "go home", met his eyes, and said with a smile, "OK, can I order when I go back? Qi Shoufu is too stingy. I asked him not to give me some meat. " As he spoke, he walked towards him.


    Qin Li took her hand and came out in a hurry. She didn''t even wear her cloak. Now her hand was cold.


    "Next time, remember to put on your cloak and warm your hands."


    Under his almost calm voice, Su Tang understood that this was the calm before the wind and rain, but she was not afraid of death. No, she already began to provoke, "OK, but the emperor can not come so quickly next time, I haven''t had enough of it."


    Qin Li''s voice was smiling, but his hand held her tightly. "I like playing so much. I''ll take you back to play enough." With that, he stared at the bite mark on the corner of her mouth, and the color of her pupils deepened a little bit.


    Qin Li said it was true that he almost killed Su Tang.


    She has done so many tasks in the world. She always draws hatred around the man and never gets involved in feelings with him. She should not love her, but there are many people who want to kill her. So seriously speaking, Su tangpi''s experience in some aspects is almost zero after such a long time.


    Prince an is famous in the capital. Her appearance is naturally impeccable. Her beauty is not implicit at all. She is bright and moving. Her eyelashes are dark and thick, and her red lips are slightly open. Because she was thrown on the bed, her collar is a bit messy.


    This scene, how to see how to hook people. In particular, there was a touch of scarlet on the corner of his mouth. Yes, Qin Li took another bite there.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to get up. The alarm rang in her heart, which was more exciting than when she had asked someone to kill her.


    "System! Come out


    She stares at Qin Li, where is this person, clear is a fierce beast!


    The system said, "it''s no use calling me. Don''t worry. I have a protection program. When you do something forbidden, I have mosaic."


    Su Tang It''s amazing. Who the hell is going to protect her!


    As a result of no protection, naturally, it will be taken apart into the abdomen. No, it should be said that there is still one last step to go.


    Qin Li leaned over to watch her. In order to prevent her from moving around, he also clasped her wrist. But at this time, the little guy seemed to be obedient and didn''t run around.


    He looked at her, pretending to be calm, and suddenly chuckled, "scared?" As he spoke, he stretched out his hand. The charcoal in the bedroom was warm, but his hands were a little cold. He slid slowly along her cheek and fingers, as if tracing her outline.


    Su Tang did not dare to make a sound, but her eyes were full of tears. It was just now that the dog emperor bit her hard, and she left physiological tears.


    "If you''re afraid, why do you always want to run away?" Fierce beast''s ferocity exposed, the dark pupil is also flashing dark light, "I said, not good is to be punished."


    susugar has already been unable to make complaints about it. What is the reason for escaping? Of course, it is because of fear, can she still stay in this self abuse? Of course, she didn''t dare to say that. The dog emperor was so terrible that she felt that she would not survive tonight.


    For this reason, she can only be unconscionable way: "Qin Li, I know wrong, you first let me go?"


    She heard that a man will be soft hearted if he acts soft. For this reason, she specially called his name. But she chose the wrong place, in bed this kind of place, the more weak, the more want to make you cry.Qin Li stares at the person under him, so delicious, but he is not in a hurry to eat, "do you know what''s wrong?"


    Su Tang''s eyes were all red. She swallowed her saliva. She said in a jar voice, "I shouldn''t go out of the palace secretly. I shouldn''t want to run away."


    Qin Li was satisfied, but he didn''t leave. He buried his head in her neck and sniffed her sweetness. His heart moved, and his eyes began to deepen. Even the slender hand that used to hold her wrist was now all the way down.


    Su Tang is flustered. She wants to resist. As a result, all the kisses fall down. In a trance, she hears what Qin Li says.


    "As long as you are good, I can give you anything."


    Qin Li was very satisfied with the feeling that he couldn''t go anywhere without locking people in his arms. He didn''t do the last step, and even tied the loose buttons carefully for her.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 50%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    It''s a day of ups and downs. Rao SHISU can''t bear it. He just pedals his shoes and goes to bed for a nap.


    The end of the new year is approaching, and the weather is getting colder and colder. Su Tang doesn''t like going to court any more.


    So, on a sunny afternoon, she suddenly took Qin Li''s hand, and her expression was hard to be serious. "Emperor, when will I recover?"


    When she''s back, she''s a woman. If she can''t go to court, she''ll be able to sleep in.


    Qin Li was stunned and immediately laughed. The longer he stayed with her, the better he understood her. For example, at this moment, she tried to pretend to marry him. In the final analysis, she just wanted to sleep in.


    "Let''s finish this winter."


    Su Tang is silly. She has carried it when it is coldest. What''s next? No, she sleeps in spring, sleeps in summer, sleeps in autumn, and sleeps in winter. She should not be linked with such things as early morning!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    Qin Li knew that she didn''t like to go to court, but he liked to see her sleepy. That kind of dependence on intimacy was rare when she was sober.


    But Sue sugar has her way. On this day, she just finished bathing. Instead of wearing the old man''s robe, she asked the maid in waiting to prepare a dress for her. Long black hair scattered down, because just after bathing, the whole person exudes a faint aroma. Her skin white, temperament, such as blue, a white palace skirt, lining her like a fairy can not be stained.


    Qin Li had thought about how gorgeous she would be in women''s clothes, but when she appeared in front of her, she found that what she had imagined was nothing.


    Fairy wet eyes looking at him, with a little helpless, it seems that because she is not used to the dress, she also pulled down, "the emperor, good-looking?"


    Qin Li said in a dumb voice, "call my name."


    Not only good-looking, even the voice is damned sweet!


    The fairy continued to look at him with innocent eyes, and then called out sweetly, "Qin Li."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 30%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 25%."


    Two prompt sounds in a row, but Su Tang was very happy. When she was happy, she even made a fierce move. She endured the cold and called brother Qin sweetly. She wanted to make people cry so hard that the king would not go to court early.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 20%."


    "After the new year, I''ll take you to the hot spring."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, brother Qin."


    In order to complete the task, Su Tang simply played the word shameless to the extreme.


    During the Spring Festival, there are about ten days'' holidays. During this period, all officials have to rest. As an emperor, naturally, they will not deal with court affairs.


    This year is still very busy. Prince an''s mansion has re entered the center of the aristocratic family. How many people want to have a relationship with Prince an? Let alone anything else. At the beginning, Qi Shoufu almost fell through the whole family. It''s not because of a word from Prince an. Now, although he''s gone home, he''s well-dressed.


    Su Tang, for the sake of the future development of Prince an''s residence, also discussed with Qin Li, and let Qin An Jin return to the feudal land in exchange for her identity. As for her identity, the identity of Princess Anyi can''t be used. Although Qin Li was not a person of the former Emperor, outsiders didn''t know about it. If Su Tang married him as Qin Anyi, it would be a complete mess. Finally, Su Tang married him as the adopted daughter of Prince an''s residence.


    Of course, although they are adopted daughters, they should have many of them.


    But these are the afterwords. At present, Su Tang is soaking in a hot spring in another hospital.


    When she was about to fall into sleep, he heard the sound of footsteps. He squatted beside the hot spring, his eyes full of tenderness, "where do you want to go after the hot spring?"


    Su Tang was not familiar with this place, so she asked, "what else is interesting here?"


    Qin Li said, "there is a bird and animal garden in this other courtyard. It depends on what you like."


    As soon as Su Tang''s eyes brightened, she immediately said, "rabbit! I''ll have spicy, thank you


    Qin Li chuckled and ordered her slightly wet Qiong nose, but she was still small. "I know how to eat, besides eating? Listen to the eunuch in charge of the bird and beast garden. Recently, the white peacock in the Peacock Garden has been on the screen. Do you want to see it later? "


    Su Tang''s lack of interest, peacocks and so on, may be very strange in ancient times, known as ruiniao, but as a modern person, they are all tired of seeing things, so she asked: "can''t rabbit really put spicy? It can''t be. Pigeons have it. Let''s stew pigeon soup. Of course, if it''s Roasted pigeons, it''s more delicious. "


    Qin Li''s voice with a little smile, "OK, now get up and put on your clothes."


    Sue sugar nodded, but a pair of watery eyes looked at him straight.


    Qin Li understood her meaning and looked at her with a smile. "Yibao doesn''t move. Do you want me to dress you?"


    Su Tang''s angry face turned red. "Turn around!"


    The damned dog emperor, like a wolf, bullies people every night. Of course, he still had a sense of propriety. He stopped at the last step every time, and then held her tightly all night.


    Su Tang came out of the hot spring pool. There were several obvious pinching marks on her waist, green and purple, which were particularly ambiguous on her white and delicate skin.


    Because it''s new year''s day, this other courtyard is mostly confidants, so she wore a red pomegranate color Ru skirt. I don''t know if it''s a good time for her. As soon as she put it on, she put a red cloak over her head. The edge of the hat is fluffy fox hair. When she wore it on her body, her delicate face became more and more white and delicate. When the sun shone, the whole person seemed to be emitting light A faint halo.


    It''s beautiful, but it''s very untrue.


    Qin Li has no origin of panic, just like a mirror, although beautiful, but how can not catch her.


    He stretched out his hand and scratched Su Tang''s eyebrows. "What''s the matter?"Qin Li looked at her. His eyes were dark. He couldn''t see the end or any vitality. He was like a pool of dead water. "Nothing. I''m afraid you''ll leave."


    Su tangxin missed a beat, she had planned to leave after the task was completed, but according to the trend, as soon as she left, she was afraid of blackening again, so she could only say: "no, unless you drive me away."


    She said it with a smile, and her big watery eyes were able to see people''s hearts. It seems affectionate, but Qin Li knows clearly that there is no emotion in her eyes. She doesn''t love herself, so what? As long as she is by her side.


    When she plays, he plays with her all her life.


    As long as she doesn''t leave.


    Qin Li took her to the Peacock Garden, because there was a saying in the great Qin Dynasty that as long as he saw a couple with a white peacock, they would grow old together.


    The eunuch who raised the peacock was excited and nervous at the moment, but before long, he was only afraid, because the White Peacock refused to open the screen.


    "The Emperor Emperor, it may be cold. It will open in a few minutes. "


    Su Tang didn''t like to kill people, so she let the little eunuch go down.


    Qin Li''s face is not very good, Su Tang''s health is not good, and white peacock doesn''t want to open the screen. Does it mean that they can''t grow old together?


    The atmosphere became lifeless, and the hostility in Qin Li''s eyes became more and more serious. Seeing the blackening value rise again, Su Tang had a headache.


    Feudal superstition is not so good!


    Is preparing to comfort someone, the result of white peacock seems to feel the danger, actually trembling to open the screen.


    Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief, but looked sideways, and saw that Qin Li also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Reward."


    When he is happy, he will give a reward. Naturally, the person who gives the reward is the little eunuch who raises peacocks.


    The little eunuch wept with joy and knelt down on the ground, with blood on his forehead.


    White Peacock opened the screen, Qin Li still remember a snack goods, then said: "go, you want to drink pigeon soup should be cooked."


    Su Tang was stunned. "No, how long has it been? Can it be cooked so soon?"


    Qin Li squinted at her and said, "I don''t know you yet."


    Well, the emotional master has been ready for a long time. Before, he was just teasing her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    It''s said that they don''t deal with political affairs at the end of the new year, but if there''s a big event, they still have to deal with it. Su Tang ate the pigeon soup alone.


    She nestled in the couch, dressed in warm fur, looking lazily at the little maid in waiting. The face of the little maid in waiting is a little strange, not the common ones.


    "Autumn moon, winter frost, how can I never see you?"


    The little maid owes herself and answers cleverly, saying that they are busy.


    Su Tang smiles. Just because she doesn''t care about the world doesn''t mean she''s a fool.


    Then she asked the system, "Gouzi, where is the little maid?"


    One after another, the system''s voice had no fluctuation, "Qin Li''s half brother."


    "Well?" Su Tang was interested. "I remember that he was not from the great Qin Dynasty. It seems that he was from the state of Zhao."


    System, "yes, but the other side is also a ruthless, afraid he provoked what threatened his position, want to come to a preemptive."


    Su Tang''s speechless face choked, "I''m afraid it''s a mental handicap. Take me down and threaten Qin Li? Do you feel like you''re too unchallenged? "


    This can''t be described as a ruthless. It''s a little more than a ruthless. It''s a werewolf.


    The system said: "originally, there was this section in the world. Qin Li also brought a confidant to the hot spring, and then the confidant was caught."


    Sue sugar, "and then? Is Chong Guan a beauty in anger? "


    System, "beauty died, Qin Li army West down, flattened Zhao, moved the people of the two countries, said the emperor love."


    Su Tangmu said with a face, "do they have any misunderstanding about love seed, which is called love seed?"


    The system explained: "Qin Li took the state of Zhao and named it after Hongyan in memory of her."


    Su Tang thinks that Shen jiuer killed all his sons, and now Hongyan is arrested again. Based on her understanding of Qin Li, if she really cares, there will be no such thing. After all, he doesn''t care at all, his son doesn''t care, his wife doesn''t care, even this country, I''m afraid. So from another perspective, this guy is not a gentle and powerful man at all. Those who love their country and people are all fake. In essence, he is a ghost animal.


    "Old dog..." Su Tang said, "I remember you described to me that this is the world of sweet words. Come on, look at my mouth and tell me again, is that sweet


    System: Oh, no, it was found.


    That day, she couldn''t talk any more. She found that she was trapped and her face became very bad. The system comforted her a few words, but she didn''t comfort her. As soon as she comforted her, she exploded completely.


    The room was burning charcoal, warm, Su Tang didn''t even wear shoes, she came down from the collapse, and finally stopped in front of the little maid.


    "When you are young, you are blind. You say that you are not good with a master. You have to be mentally retarded."


    The little maid in waiting was shocked, and the pigeon soup in her hand was also wrong. She took out a dagger directly from her sleeve. As a result, she was taken down by the dark guard before she got close to Su Tang.


    However, the little maid in waiting was not alone, and a group of people followed her. Although she was arrested, the group behind her was still staring at Su Tang.


    Su Tang didn''t hide either. Instead, she sat back and started drinking tea. There was a great deal of Taishan collapsing in front of her.


    Her calm and self effacing manner forced the gang, and her eyes were red. "Little Prince an, Qin Li is not the son of the former Emperor, an emperor of bad blood. Are you willing to give up?"


    Su Tang was happy and said lazily, "as you can see, I am a daughter. The throne has nothing to do with me. If I give it to my brother, I can only get a princess. Qin Li is different. His empress will only be me. I have a son, and the throne will still belong to the Qin family, and it won''t fall to anyone else. In this case, I''m not willing to fart? "


    Changed the other people, always want to cover up, find a high sounding reason, but she didn''t, she directly said so shamelessly, really shocked everyone.


    She looked at each other with a face of mental retardation. At last, she caught a glimpse of someone coming in at the door. She immediately ran over with her feet on her face and said, "brother Qin, you''re here. They won''t allow me to marry you!" Then he pointed to them.


    Zhao state secret guard No, they don''t, they don''t!


    Qin Li hugged the little girl. When she ran from the couch, her feet were white and tender, and she wore a moonlight Ru skirt. She was just like the elves in the forest. She didn''t catch the fireworks in the world. She had to let anyone see her lovely hatred.


    "It''s cold. It''s time for Zhao to change its name." This words say of light, have no the slightest fluctuation.


    But Su Tang felt that this person was a little terrible. She learned this from her. She said it casually, and he remembered it until now.


    "Yibao, don''t be afraid of me." He looked at her in a soft voice, but with crazy eyes.


    he cares about Su sugar, and he has been filled with people all over the place. He didn''t move, but he wanted to see if the girl would leave him if he had a chance?Su Tang was hairy in the heart, but she said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. I''m just thinking about what name Zhao will change next."


    Qin Li touched her head, with a smile floating between her eyebrows. He was obviously in a good mood, "just call Yi, and give you your dowry."


    Su Tang Thank you.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening value index: 10%."


    Before the end of the new year, Qin Li went back to the palace with Su Tang, and by the way, he came down to attack the state of Zhao.


    When she goes back to the palace, Su Tang recovers her daughter. Qin Li is very lazy and gives her the name Qin Yi, which is different from her original name. The Qin family is all an generation. Without an, they are adopted daughters.


    She had thought that her return to the palace was the same as before, but it was quite lively.


    She looked at the empresses kneeling all over the ground. They were fat and thin. They really had all kinds of beauties, but she didn''t understand that she had not become a queen yet. What did these empresses worship her for?


    Qin Li said: "don''t you think the harem is boring? Just choose a few people to play with you. If you don''t like it, it''s OK. If you get annoyed, just drag it out and chop it." When he finished, he saw the expression of the person in his arms solidified and said, "it''s ok if you don''t like anything here. You can choose whatever you want after three years of general election and two years of small election."


    The hall is empty and quiet. The words seem to reverberate in the hall, which makes people hear clearly and makes all the beauties tremble.


    Su Tang looked at the beauties who had lost their looks and said with a wooden face, "no, I like quiet."


    She felt that it would not be her to drag out and chop that day. She didn''t want the future to be full of blood.


    Her answer once again pleased Qin Li. When he said this, he was still trying to find out. He didn''t like that there were outsiders around her. Neither men nor women could do it. If she really agreed now, these concubines would not survive today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Qin Li was finally willing to marry the queen. He was very happy. Qin Li, the emperor, is not like those emperors in the past. He is not interested in women. Most of his concubines in the harem are given to him by outsiders, and he never refuses to come, but he never touches them. Even when he is in a bad mood, anyone who offends will be dragged out and chopped down, no matter what your identity is.


    After a long time, no one dares to pass by his daughter.


    But now, he asked for the queen himself. In this way, the issue of children will be solved.


    If you want to talk about the queen, all officials have been curious. Before, the emperor had a hot fight with little prince an, which made them think that the emperor was going to be the last queen. Unexpectedly, he wanted to be the queen himself. Although the identity of the queen is flawed, this flaw is nothing.


    However, they were still too naive. When they met the queen on their wedding day, they were shocked to see her beautiful face.


    This, this son of a bitch isn''t an small Wang Ye! Don''t think they don''t know each other if they change into women''s clothes! However, what about the roar in their hearts? None of them dare to question it, let alone oppose it.


    There are many wedding rules, ancestor worship, kneeling, and finally worship heaven and earth, Su Tang is already tired.


    However, this is not the most tired, the most tired is into the night. Qin Li came in the moonlight. He followed the rules, elegant and leisurely, without any urgency. First he lifted her veil, then he took her to drink Hezhe wine, and finally he even asked her if she was hungry.


    Of course, Sutang was hungry and didn''t eat much all day.


    Qin Li, on the other hand, patiently took off the crown for her and combed her. He was a little strange, but he couldn''t stand his tenderness. Therefore, Su Tang was very comfortable to be served during the whole process.


    Su Tang thought it was because the blackening value had dropped and Qin Li''s anger had finally dissipated. As a result, as soon as he finished eating, his scalp became numb. It was not gentle. It was a fierce beast whose patience had run out!


    She shivered, subconsciously want to back, but the other party waved to her, warm voice whispered: "Yi bao''er, come here."


    Although he was smiling and his tone was very gentle, Sutang was stimulated and pushed back a few steps.


    "Qin, Qin Li, shall we have a discussion?"


    Su Tang, fearless and fearless, finally meets her nemesis. She guesses that there will be a day when she discovers Qin Li''s unusual feelings for her. She has been preparing for such a long time, but when it comes to that day, she counsels.


    It''s better to stab her with a knife!


    The wedding room is so big. Where can su Tang escape?


    In the end, she was taken back to bed. The Queen''s wedding bed was covered with a full mattress. It was very thick. When it was thrown up, it didn''t hurt. Instead, it sank in.


    She was a little afraid and wanted to speak, but before she spoke, she was loved. Su Tang couldn''t get away with it. She knew she couldn''t get away from it now. She was so breathless by the kiss that her face was pink. Then she felt a pain in her lips.


    She hissed. This guy belongs to a dog! Every time I kiss her, I have to take a few bites. Then, she began to be afraid again, a kiss can be so terrible, then the next thing


    "Qin Li, I''m afraid. Take it easy."


    The little girl''s voice was soft and waxy. Qin Li''s eyes were red when he heard it. His eyes were bright and his voice was a little dumb. "You call my brother, I''ll be light."


    Su Tang is still too naive. When he really calls his brother, he doesn''t get any gentleness. On the contrary, he attacks fiercely.


    That''s all. On the wedding night, he brought a pile of books. Su Tang saw that the whole person was not good, because he actually put her under his body with a face of evil smile according to the posture written in the book.


    "Yibao, let''s have a try. You see, when you publicized it, we would have been sorry if we hadn''t followed these in the book. "


    Su Tang Go away


    When did it end? Su Tang had no impression. Anyway, when she woke up, there was no one around her. She blinked and looked out of the window at the dim sky. She only felt that her whole body had been crushed by heavy objects and her stomach was hungry.


    Instead of calling immediately, she asked the system, "dog, how much blackening value is left?"


    The system says, "there are still 2% left. We got married yesterday, down three percent."


    Su Tang felt more and more that she was a little bit of a loser. She ate dry and wiped clean, and went to battle in person to play with a real cos. As a result, it dropped by 3%!


    "Men are really pig hooves!"


    Because she was angry, she blurted out the words. Therefore, she found out how dumb her voice was.


    The weak voice startled the servants outside the hall, but the next moment, because of Qin Li''s appearance, all the maids were withdrawn.


    With Qin Li''s paranoid possessiveness, how can he tolerate outsiders to see the beautiful scenery of his little queen?


    Not only that, but every day in the future, Su Tang''s daily life is almost always in the hands of others. Even because of the fear of pregnancy and damage to his body, Qin Li never had any children. Finally, I caught a baby from Qin Anjin.Qin Anjin''s princess is Qi Yun. Qin Li, a miser, because they have some weight in Su Tang''s heart, after giving them their marriage, he threw them to the fiefdom and was not allowed to enter the capital without an imperial edict. In the end, if it wasn''t for the need of the prince, he would not want them to enter the palace all his life.


    The life span of human beings is limited. When the man of the world reaches the age of grey hair, he will die in old age.


    On this day, the weather is particularly sunny. Su Tang has become a wrinkled old fairy from a young fairy. She clings to her old hands on the bed, and her eyes are filled with sadness. "You take care of my diet all my life. As soon as you leave, I immediately ask the imperial dining room to prepare barbecue, spicy pot, and all kinds of handsome little scholars."


    Qin Li is old and his eyes are turbid, but his eyes never change.


    He looked at her with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. As soon as I die, I will issue an imperial edict for you to be buried with me. We live in the same bed and die in the same cave. In this life, you are not allowed to go anywhere except by my side. "


    Su Tang tut a, mouth scold bully ghost, but eyes with tears.


    She didn''t really fall in love with him, but when she got along with him for so long, she always had feelings. Qin Li knew that, but he was never greedy, or forced himself not to be too greedy. What if the person who got her didn''t have a heart? Anyway, she couldn''t go anywhere except for him.


    Qin Li died in Su Tang''s arms in the end. After his death, a eunuch came to read the imperial edict. Su Tang was very calm and even waited for someone to come and send her on the road. After all, Qin Li''s dog temper made him really capable of burying with her.


    However, when the eunuch finished reading, he did not hear anything about the funeral.


    "He didn''t let me be buried with him?"


    She murmured, and finally, Qin An Jin''s son rushed over and cried with her: "aunt, the emperor has already made an order. After he died, he will not go to the imperial mausoleum and let you take the ashes with him. Until You will be buried together in a hundred years. "


    Over the years, Qin Anjin, the son of Su Tang, has been raised by her side. She is as filial to her aunt as her own mother. Now she is crying with sincerity.


    After hearing this, Sutang laughed.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Su Tang had a rest in the system space for a few days. When the memory of her previous life was almost processed, she began to welcome the new world.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a shabby room with no family. Except for the small iron bed under her, even the chair was short of a leg.


    "System, what''s going on now."


    She tried to recall the next world, her task is to raise children. Huo Fei is the eldest son of the Huo family. However, because of the privacy of the Huo family, he was kidnapped when he was ten years old. Finally, he managed to escape from the gangster, but he fell on his head. The place where he escaped was a poor valley with no information. In addition, some of the Huo family members did extremely well. Although they didn''t find anyone, they got a fake body. Since then, Huo Fei has been completely crossed out.


    Huo Fei was finally saved by a kind-hearted old woman, but she was old. Although she saved him, she only lived for three years. Finally, she could only entrust him to her only son. The son and his family live in the city, but because of the lack of money, it is difficult to raise a daughter, not to mention another boy. Therefore, Huo Fei suffered inhuman treatment in this family, and finally distorted his character.


    Su Tang''s character this time is the family''s daughter, Jiang Yu. The original plot is that she follows her mother to abuse huofei. In the end, huofei is blind. In the winter, huofei is driven out of the house. In the end, Huo Fei returned to the Huo family, but in those years when he was abused by the Jiang family, his body had long been inseparable from the medicine jar. Coupled with the internal strife of the Huo family, his character eventually became extremely gloomy, and he became a dangerous element of revenge on society.


    After su Tang came over, she naturally wanted to correct the plot. Fortunately, although Jiang''s mother was mean, she and Jiang''s father died one after another in the second year of Huo Fei''s coming. In the end, they depended on each other.


    Originally, this task was not difficult. As long as Huo Fei was well supported for a few years, when he came back to Huo''s home as an adult, she would be able to retire. But just when the task was about to be completed, Huo Fei proposed to her!


    She takes him as a strategic target, but he wants to marry her. How can that be! So, Su Tang thought of a wonderful move and deliberately contacted the rest of the Huo family. When he found out, instead of explaining, he took the money of the Huo family and humiliated him.


    It''s nothing more than getting fed up with the days with the oil bottle and the poor life.


    Huo Fei couldn''t accept it at first, and even recovered it. But what did Su Tang say at that time? She said that as soon as she saw him, she would think that she was living like a cockroach, which made her sick. Even if he was treated well in the past, it was just to squeeze him better in the future.


    Now, it''s a year after her break with Hoffe.


    She came down from the rickety bed, looked at the rusty head of the bed, and said, "what''s the situation with me now? What is this place


    The system told her that after she left, there would be other systems to set up a perfect pension program. Generally speaking, it was to find a place where no one could live and let her die slowly.


    "This is your grandmother''s old house."


    Su Tang understood that the system originally intended to let her die in her old house. After all, this place is a mountainous area, and there are few neighbors around. If she died in this place, she might not even be able to raise a spark.


    There are many things to do in one year, such as the Huo family. She remembers that after Huo Fei went back, it took two years to control the Huo family.


    Two people originally can still have the connection, but under Su sugar that wave Sao operation, Huo Fei saw she did not tear the human, already was very restrained.


    "What are you going to do now?" The system looks at Su Tang in a daze and can''t help asking.


    "Repair the house." Sue sugar looked around, the old house is really broken, thanks to now autumn, if winter, light that no glass window can freeze to death her.


    The system asks, "do you have money?"


    Su Tang took the money from the Huo family and then donated it to the orphanage, which is called "doing good and accumulating virtue".


    The system seems to have thought of something and said, "by the way, although you have thawed the points of the last world, you are still being punished, so your health is still very bad."


    Su Tang heard his forehead protrude, "and then?"


    The good news is that the last world only gave you three years to complete the task, and this world gave you five years. That is to say, if you can''t finish the task, you can still live for another five years. "


    After hearing this, Sutang was a little relieved that she was still very well off for five years. However, when she checked her account and saw that there were only two figures left, she thought that she might not live until tomorrow.


    I''m so poor that I don''t even have 100 yuan.


    Hand can''t lift shoulder can''t carry, or in remote mountainous areas, performing arts are ignored!


    Wait!


    It''s a flash in my head. It''s not an ancient place, but a modern one with advanced information. If it''s simply "performing arts", she can live it on her mobile phone.


    "Dog, can my only remaining points improve my luck?"


    Anchors are like dogs. It''s too difficult to stand out in a short time. However, if you can improve your lucky value, your chances of becoming popular will also be improved accordingly.At the beginning of ten thousand yuan points big family, now poor just like her card money, only two figures, how a miserable word.


    The system says, "ten points increase one hundred lucky points, but you have to use them all at once."


    Su Tang''s teeth are clenched. One time, one time. She strives for one-time success.


    There are many kinds of anchors, including game anchor, beauty anchor, and all kinds of spoof anchor, but these are not suitable for her. Su Tang thought about it and finally decided a food anchor. This is a remote mountain village. There are many game in the mountains. Many food materials can be excavated nearby, which is also a selling point.


    She did it when she thought about it. There were many farm tools in grandma''s old house. She made some of them herself, such as bows and arrows. After doing so many tasks and walking in so many worlds, her biggest golden finger is herself. She does not know how much she has learned.


    Although she planned to be a food anchor, she also recorded it when she was making bows and arrows.


    In the early autumn, the mountain forest is full of vitality. Su Tang holds her mobile phone in one hand and thinks that she will hunt some rabbits later. As a result, after walking for a short time, the rabbit didn''t see it. She saw a wild boar going crazy.


    This should be an adult wild boar with strong body and well-developed canine teeth, especially the tusks, which are particularly ferocious at first sight.


    The mobile phone is still live. At the moment, there are two or three tourists. They are scared to death when they see wild boars.


    "Lying trough, what''s this? Look at the tusks. Are they wild boars?"


    "My God, am I on the right channel? Is this food live?"


    "The anchor is crazy. If you see a wild boar still not running, don''t even die in order to win a place."


    I don''t know what Su Tang wrote in the barrage. Her eyes are shining now. It''s a wild boar. Kill it. How much stew can she eat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Su Tang can''t lose her cell phone when she wants to hold the live broadcast, so she picks up the kitchen knife with one hand and walks slowly towards the boar.


    "Hello everyone, I''m little fish. Now we have a wild boar in front of us. The meat of wild boar is delicious and nutritious. It is a kind of high-quality game meat animal.... "


    Qingyue''s pleasant voice sounded, and the tourists were surprised. They thought that such a bold anchor was a man, but it turned out to be a little girl.


    Su Tang''s hand is very beautiful, but the visitors in the studio are scared again. The mobile phone is too close. Several times, the boar strikes back. They all feel that the tusks are passing by in front of their eyes. Coupled with the bleak cry of the boar, they are on the scene.


    "It''s terrible. I''m going to call the police, but it took my little sister only ten minutes to subdue a wild boar!"


    "Where is this little sister? It''s definitely a female Xia!"


    "I''m afraid of killing wild boar with my bare hands. This little sister, no, it''s nvxia. I''m powder!"


    Su Tang solved the problem of wild boar. By the way, she took a look at her mobile phone. She used lucky value in the end. The first live broadcast was very successful. She picked a few people to answer, and then waved the kitchen knife again, while chopping, said: "the weight of adult wild boar is generally 80 to 100 kg, too heavy, I can''t carry back, so I''ll chop these unnecessary ones first."


    She did not show her face in this live broadcast, but her ferocious appearance remained in the hearts of fans.


    After cleaning up the wild boar, she went back to the old house, which was in disrepair for a long time, and the kitchen utensils were nothing. She simply wanted to roast the wild boar in its original flavor.


    As a result, the tourist fans who used to talk about her cruelty are crying for a taste.


    "You have the ability to seduce me, you have the ability to give me a bite!"


    "It''s really unpromising upstairs. How can one bite be enough? How can one hoof come?"


    "Cut ~ ~ ~, you just stare at the wild boar, little sister, I''ll take it away, the voice is so beautiful, it must be very beautiful."


    The barrage is very happy. Su Tang looks at the number of people online. It''s not exaggeration, but there are thousands of people. All kinds of rewards add up. Even if it''s five or five points higher than the platform, she still has a few hundred. As a newcomer, she has a good result.


    After the live broadcast, Su Tang made a microblog for herself, and then lost the previous bow and arrow production and the live broadcast video.


    The system punishment is still there. After these things are done, her body can''t bear it.


    She had a sleep. The next day, Weibo followed Xiaohong.


    Although she defines herself as a gourmet blogger, she always has something new. She knows many cuisines, but she''s also afraid that the cute kids are tired of watching them. So she makes several other videos, such as ancient hand-made cosmetics, what make-up powder, daifen, rouge, lipstick and so on. For this reason, she specially finds a little girl in the village to be her model.


    The little girl is in her youth, but most of the people in the village don''t have much contact with make-up. When they put on make-up, they are still not confident.


    The barrage is going crazy.


    "I thought I was following a food blogger, but she told me she was a beauty blogger."


    "A blogger who can''t make up is not a good cook."


    "Wait a minute, you didn''t find the hands of the girl in the bun. They are so beautiful. Want to lick... "


    "In front of me, I can kill wild boar with both hands. Don''t lick it. Be careful of danger!"


    In return, Su Tang left the little girl for a meal.


    Last life''s thought of barbecue, this life no one tube, Su Tang eat that call a happy. She took out the cured meat and prepared the grill.


    The meat is very fresh. There are various spices and seasonings in it. Under the fire, drops of oil fall down the meat into the charcoal fire, making a sound of puffing. Soon, the rich aroma lingers in the whole courtyard.


    The little girl was a little stiff at the beginning, but with the entrance of the barbecue, her eyes lit up!


    "Sister Jiang, eat well!"


    Su Tang smiles, "eat more if you like."


    She usually eats by herself. Although she eats happily, she occasionally wants someone to accompany her.


    They are having a good time here, but the studio is wailing. To this end, Su Tang picked up her mobile phone and said with a smile, "ah, it''s embarrassing for you to watch it. Otherwise, we''ll be here today. Goodbye."


    Live off of guard, everyone was stunned, can only cry ran to her micro blog howl.


    "What''s the point? The reward hasn''t been ordered yet."


    "If you don''t give us food, you won''t even show us now! I''m angry


    Su Tang had her first income, and the first thing she did was to repair the old house. She didn''t make much change. It was the place where Huo Fei had lived for three years. It was also an opportunity to keep this place. Besides, Granny Jiang knew how to enjoy life very well. The courtyard was full of flowers and trees, which was a small courtyard with ancient style.When the courtyard is repaired, winter will come.


    It''s snowing all over the sky. Su Tang is also a layman. He doesn''t want to cook, but wants to sing a poem.


    At the end of the poem, I didn''t recite it, but I thought of the tung tree that I had gotten for some years. There are many things to pay attention to in making Guqin. Sutang worked hard for more than two months before finally finishing it.


    Because the production process was too long, there was no live broadcast. Instead, the video was edited and finally lost to Weibo.


    She''s also a net star now. As soon as the video is lost, the comments will explode.


    "Crouching trough, is there anything else miss can''t do?"


    "Don''t tell me. I have some research on Guqin. My little sister''s Guqin is much better than those in the market. I want to buy one."


    "Don''t say it. In a word, how much money can I buy? Can I buy it?"


    Su Tang lost the video and started the live broadcast. She still didn''t show her face, but in order to play the piano, she also wore a Ru skirt. All over the snow, she was wearing a red skirt of crabapple, a little red in the snow, although she could not see her face, but the artistic conception was there.


    There is a plum tree in the courtyard. There are plum blossoms on the tree and beauties under the tree.


    As soon as she appeared, the barrage exploded.


    "Ow, ow, how beautiful! Listen to me! Marry me! Ah! "


    "Those people in front, draw your sword, nvxia is mine!"


    "How many unique skills does my sister Jiang have! It''s not fair for such a clever man to hide in the deep mountains, but some clowns are still in the palace! "


    "Do you find that the little sister seems to have no family, even if there are other people in the mirror occasionally, she is also a neighbor."


    After playing the piano, Su Tang took her cell phone and began to chat with the cute kids. She looked at the barrage and saw that many people were asking her if she had any family. She did not hide, "no family. This old house belongs to my grandmother. She died a long time ago, and my parents died one after another in those years." After that, many people were curious about the song, so they continued: "this song is called Pipa line."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    City a, in the Hodgson group building.


    In the president''s office, a young man is nestled in a sofa. He is holding a mobile phone, and his eyes are staring at the picture on the mobile phone for a moment. Beautiful songs come from the mobile phone, and people can''t stop listening.


    "Hodge, run to my office and play with my cell phone. You can go away."


    Cold voice landing, listen to the phone came a very soft words.


    "No family. This old house belongs to my grandmother. She died a long time ago, and my parents died one after another in those years..."


    The speaker should be a little girl. Her voice was soft and sweet, but in Huo Fei''s ears, it was cold to the bone.


    His pupil suddenly shrinks and grabs the mobile phone.


    Naturally, there is no familiar face in the picture, but even if there is no, he can recognize it.


    Hodge looked at huofei in surprise. His young experience made the people in front of him have extraordinary calmness. He is wise but speechless. When he is silent, he has the coldness that makes people dare to fight.


    Such a person, unexpectedly one day will lose his manners?!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Huo Fei thought that his heart had already died, but when he heard that there was no family, his heart was full of holes, and it was painful again.


    His vision became a little blurred, and he blinked hard twice before finally seeing the picture in his mobile phone.


    He also lived in granny Jiang''s old house for three years, which was hard but happy. Memories rolled in, those who had been happy, now look, but it is unbearable.


    He was silent for a long time, until his eyes were red, then he said in a dumb voice slowly, "what''s this?"


    Hodge put away the appearance of being idle. He was a side branch of the Huo family, but he really admired him. After hearing the words, he immediately answered: "this is the live broadcasting platform of the Huo family, banana live broadcasting. This little girl is the anchor of the platform."


    Huo Fei closed his eyes and asked: "have you signed the contract?"


    Hodge shook his head. "I wanted to sign her, B, but she didn''t agree."


    The signing points are four in ABCD, and the signing of a is generally the main promoter and anchor of the platform, which can be said to be the image person of the platform. There are few such signing, and up to now there are only three. In the remaining three types, the conditions for signing B are also very good. They are the treatment of some popular anchors.


    After such a long time of gaffe, Huo Fei has calmed down. He looks at the picture in his mobile phone, and his eyes don''t distinguish joy and sorrow. "Sign a, sign her."


    Hodge was slightly surprised, but he knew these things were not what he could ask.


    "Good."


    Huo Fei, "what else?"


    Hodge, "yes, about the branch..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang received the notice of signing the contract and guessed that Huo Fei had watched her live broadcast. Otherwise, to her present degree, B signing was already the climax.


    Male host disguised invitation, of course she had to go, otherwise, I''m sorry she took great pains to find this platform.


    This live broadcast platform has just come to the fore in the past two years, but there are not many people who really know the boss behind it, so Su Tang is not afraid of being doubted by the male owners.


    In the past six months, Su Tang has hardly been out of this small mountain village. Now she is in a good mood when she goes out. For this reason, she has specially dressed herself.


    Different from the beauty of the previous world, this ginger fish is elegant and pure. At the age of 22, it is the time of youth. A little dress will highlight the light temperament.


    Ginger fish''s temperament is pure and beautiful. Su Tang didn''t choose too dazzling clothes. Instead, it was mainly white. In winter, she wore a long white down jacket with a dress of the same color in it, which appeared in a city.


    Banana live is not in the main building of Huo''s group, but Huo Fei knew that Su Tang was going to sign a contract today, so he came here early.


    Hodge looked at huofei who appeared in his office early in the morning, and suddenly felt that his chair was covered with thorns, which made him uncomfortable.


    "Huo Fei." He stood up, but Huo Fei pressed him down.


    Huo Fei''s face is not very good, and his voice is different from his usual indifference. "I''ll go inside to have a rest, and you are responsible for signing the contract." There is a small room on the other side of the office, which is specially for people to rest, but Huo Fei stopped halfway. "Don''t let her know that this is a branch of Huo group."


    Hodge was more and more curious about the little fish, but nodded calmly, "OK."


    When Su Tang appeared in the company, many people began to be curious. Many of them have also seen her live, and they don''t resent her, but they should be curious, such as guessing her relationship with Hodge.


    The company''s heating is full, so sugar will take off the white down jacket, in the arm.


    In the president''s room, Hodge looks at the little girl who comes to the door. What can make Huo Fei keep in mind is his natural appearance, especially his pure inspiration, which is rare in the entertainment industry. To tell you the truth, he would have liked the little girl if it hadn''t been for huofei, but now he was only curious."Miss Jiang." He stood up, just put out his hand, but a layer of cold sweat came out behind him, as if he had been targeted by something terrible, which was inexplicably creepy.


    "Mr. Huo." Su Tang is going to extend her hand, but before she can hold it, the other party suddenly puts it down.


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassed for a moment. Hodge coughed twice and changed the topic abruptly. "Miss Jiang, please sit down."


    Su Tang ignores the episode just now. If she guesses correctly, Huo Fei should also be in this office. Although the office is big, there is no place to escape except the rest room.


    If her line of sight seems to pass, Hodge''s heart suddenly tightens.


    "Miss Jiang, this is the contract. Have a look."


    Seriously speaking, Su Tang has nothing to be dissatisfied with this contract, just


    "Mr. Huo, didn''t you sign it two years ago? I live is also a whim, five years to sign, I do not know whether I can adhere to


    Hodge knows how important she is to huofei, but he doesn''t dare to respond to this request at will. Moreover, from the perspective of the company''s interests, she has benefited from the five-year contract.


    "Miss Jiang, for the sake of long-term development, I think it''s better to sign in five years. After all, you know, there''s a lot of competition in live broadcasting. In the past, there have been cases in which the front foot has made people popular, but the back foot has become the pedal of others. " After that, he began to praise business, "Miss Jiang, to tell you the truth, I''ve seen you live, and I think you''re great..."


    Sue sugar finally signed her name, but when she finished, Hodge looked strange.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hodge put down his mobile phone and said with a smile, "it''s OK. By the way, Miss Jiang, according to the rules of our banana platform, there is a welcome ceremony for new people signing A. I wonder if Miss Jiang is free tonight?"


    Su sugar a Leng, but the face didn''t show any doubt, "can, where is the address?"


    Hodge took his cell phone and breathed a sigh of relief. He finally fulfilled that man''s order.


    "Six o''clock tonight, the Kellogg hotel."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    Six o''clock, Kellogg hotel.


    Su Tang followed the waiter to the appointed box. When she went in, she found that there was no one inside.


    She slightly Leng, but see the waiter show courtesy smile, "guest, the dish has been ordered. Please take your seat first, we will have the dishes ready as soon as possible. "


    Su Tang didn''t take a seat right away. The box was too luxurious, and in terms of specifications, it couldn''t meet the requirements of the venue for the party, because there were only two chairs to sit on.


    "Hello, I think I may be in the wrong place."


    As soon as she heard that the door behind her had been opened, she turned around with a trace of consternation in her eyes. Then, her face sank.


    Huo Fei was standing at the door. He was wearing a dark suit and was tall and straight. In the past, because he used to laugh, he was very sunny, but now, he was only deep.


    "Sister, long time no see." His eyes were filled with contempt and disgust, but if he looked closely, it was mixed with other emotions.


    Huo Fei is very handsome, with handsome eyebrows and deep facial features. According to the time of the world, they haven''t seen each other for a year, but in this year, his temperament has changed dramatically.


    Ginger fish is half a year older than him, but in the past he seldom called her sister, most of the time he called her little fish.


    "Mr. Huo is mistaken. I can''t be Mr. Huo''s sister." She had no expression on her face, and then she wanted to go out of the box, but the door was blocked, so she could only stop in front of him, "Mr. Huo, can you excuse me?"


    Compared with Huo Fei, Su Tang is much smaller. Her height is only up to his shoulders. When she speaks, she can only raise her head. This move, inexplicably let him think of the past.


    This thought, like a small stone, will be in the heart of the dead lake to break open, set off waves of ripples.


    He should hate her, she gave her best memories, but all torn. The false image was torn, leaving only endless pain, even at the beginning, he did not dare to recall, how good memory, how cruel reality. For this reason, after he returned to the Huo family, he took revenge on the Huo family in a crazy way. He did things recklessly, and the degree of his madness really scared a group of people. Everyone said that he was a mad dog. He was a lost mad dog of the Huo family. The Huo family claimed to be a century old family, elegant and noble, but he didn''t show it at all.


    Pain, and began to spread in the heart.


    These are all thanks to her.


    A year ago, she said that she didn''t want to see him again, and he really didn''t appear again. He tried to put it down, but as time went on, the crazy desire for revenge in her heart became more and more difficult to calm. He still has Huo family to deal with now, originally is not to plan to see her so soon. But she appeared in front of her and totally rejected their past, as if he was so dirty that she didn''t even want to mention it.


    Ignoring her words, Huo Fei''s eyes looked at her dimly, "my sister said that I''m fed up with those cockroach like lives. How can I suddenly return to the cockroach gathering place and continue to live?"


    Sue sugar face gradually pale, she pursed lips, but she did not say, can not stop Huo Fei continue.


    He stepped forward and pushed her all the way back. At last, he said thoughtlessly, "well, it''s not the top class. What about taking the money. It''s a cockroach. I can''t escape the disgusting gene of cockroaches in my life. "


    Su Tang''s face was very bad, her head was slightly lowered, but her voice was a bit stubborn. "It''s really hard for Mr. Huo to have a room with cockroaches."


    "I''ve been together for ten years, and I can bear it for a while." Said Hoffer, striding toward the chair. When he sat down and saw Su Tang still standing at the door, he could not help but continue: "do you want me to invite you to your seat? Miss Jiang


    No longer call her sister, but Miss Jiang is very cold.


    Su Tang face the door, also don''t look at him, "no, I can''t climb up, this is gone." With that, he raised his leg and planned to leave.


    Seeing this, Huo Fei was not in a hurry. He said slowly, "how can I say that I am also the boss of banana live broadcast, and Miss Jiang treats her boss with this attitude?"


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang suddenly stopped. She couldn''t believe it and felt very ridiculous.


    Perhaps the scene in front of him was very interesting. Huo Fei asked with a smile, "don''t believe it?"


    Su Tang''s face was a little bit bad from the beginning. Now, she was a little pale. After looking at him for a long time, she was obviously flustered, but she still forced herself to calm down and said, "does Mr. Huo think it''s interesting to do this?"


    Huo Fei liked the feeling of pushing people to the brink of despair very much. He raised his lips and said, "of course, it''s interesting. Miss Jiang is my great benefactor. We have to be patient with her." With that, he picked up the red wine and filled it for her. "Miss Jiang, sit down."


    Sue sugar pursed her lips and looked at him without saying a word, but she finally gave in. She walked towards him and sat opposite him.Red wine in the glass, under the light, bright and moving color, but Sue sugar has no appetite, just want to end this unpleasant dinner as soon as possible.


    "What does Mr. Huo want?"


    This way, she succeeded in pleasing Huo Fei. "What Miss Jiang said, we haven''t seen her for a long time. Can''t we talk about the past? Or does Miss Jiang look down on me and even feel reluctant to have dinner together? " Then, it seemed that he felt that she was going to say something disgusting, and he took the words, "but what can I do? Miss Jiang has become my staff now, and she even feels sick after having dinner together. How can it be good next?"


    Su Tang takes a deep breath. He is a black man. He speaks with deep malice. The listener wants to hammer him to death.


    "I want to break the contract."


    "Break the contract..." Huo Fei slowly hooked his lips and looked at her with a smile on his face. "Can Miss Jiang afford the penalty?"


    Sue sugar bit her lip. "How much is it?"


    "I just like Miss Jiang. Let''s meet and give you a 10 million discount." Huo Fei expected that she didn''t have so much money. At the beginning, Huo''s family contacted her and gave her only five million yuan. It was said that in a few days, she bought bags and shoes, which soon ruined one million yuan.


    He sneered. He didn''t know people before. Why didn''t he find her vain.


    It''s true that Sutang doesn''t have so much money. Most of the money made by the anchor in recent months has been renovated. She keeps improving. Although it''s renovated, she uses the best things, so there''s no money left.


    "I can pay you back in installments."


    Huo Fei seemed to hear a joke and hissed, "by stages? Why should I believe you. Miss Jiang, do you think you have any credibility here? "


    At this point, no matter how many words are superfluous, Su Tang broke the jar, she looked up, and his four eyes opposite, black eyes seem to suppress something, "what do you want, let''s be frank."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    "I want that old house. After all, cockroaches don''t deserve to live in." Hoffer was staring at her for a moment. Yes, he gave himself an excuse to see her alone, just for the sake of the old house. He didn''t want to believe that he still had a little feeling for her.


    Open mouth shut up cockroach, this is too hurtful, Su sugar looked at him deeply, "impossible, old house can''t let you."


    Huo Fei said, "there''s no need to talk about it. Miss Jiang doesn''t want to take money and things to offset. I''m a businessman. I can''t make me lose money."


    "I can''t do either. Mr. Huo, change one." Su Tang was embarrassed, but she didn''t look at him. She just stared at the wine glass in front of her.


    "There''s one more..." Huo Fei looked at her meaningfully, "Miss Jiang also attracted me. A year later, I don''t know if Miss Jiang still has this wish."


    Su Tang looked up at him in disbelief, but saw his thin lips slightly opened, and said: "ten million, sleep once. Miss Jiang, this is a sky high price. "


    Suddenly, Su Tang''s eyes widened and she got up from the chair. She was angry. Her chest was still undulating. Even her face was flushed with anger. However, compared with her paleness, she was very moving now.


    "You''ve gone too far, Hoffer!" With that, even the red wine at hand, also poured on him.


    Red wine slid down his hair. In addition to the anger at the beginning, Huo Fei soon calmed down. He didn''t wipe the red wine on his face, so he looked at her lazily.


    Su Tang left after spilling it, and Huo Fei said coolly, "it seems that Miss Jiang would rather pay liquidated damages."


    Sue sugar''s steps are tiny, her eyes are full of tears, but she keeps her back straight.


    "If you want to be mad, go mad yourself. There''s nothing wrong with you in my Jiang family. Even if I used you, I never hurt you! Your aggressive manner is really ugly


    Red wine slides down from the bridge of his nose. Huo Fei licks the red wine at the corner of his mouth and laughs like a monster. "If you don''t want to, you don''t want to. What does Miss Jiang do when she gets angry. What''s more, didn''t Miss Jiang sell me to the Huo family at the original price? Now I can''t stand it if I change it? "


    Su Tang, "huofei, I don''t have time to play with you."


    Huo Fei filled her glass with wine again. "Come here, don''t you have a drink?"


    Su Tang''s face was embarrassed, and her hands were even more tightly clenched, but finally she sat down. The contract was in his hand, and he held himself.


    "It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time. What''s Miss Jiang so excited about..."


    Su Tang can vaguely guess what he wants to do. It''s normal for him to hold a grudge when he was so determined to go. She opened her thin lips. Today, she put on some light makeup. Her scarlet lipstick is very attractive.


    She said: "I signed a five-year contract with banana live. After five years, the old house will be yours." With that, he leaned back in his chair, even his bright eyes closed, as if he didn''t want to see him again.


    The hand that Huo Fei pours wine, also don''t look up, only sneer to say: "why should I listen to you?"


    "Huo Fei, you embarrass me just for revenge. The old house is all I have left. You can take it, but from today on... " She slowly opened her eyes, but for a moment, the whole person was gloomy, "I hope we don''t meet again."


    She hung her head and couldn''t see the look on her face clearly. She didn''t eat anything that night, but at the last moment, she poured a glass of red wine for herself. "This one, I wish Mr. Huo a bright future." After drinking it, I decided to push the door and leave without waiting for a response.


    This time, Huo Fei didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at her and left in a mess. His eyes Rose and fell. The next moment, he was sharp in vain. He picked up the wine glass on the table and drank it in one gulp. The bitter taste spread from his mouth, and the anger in his eyes suddenly rose. He smashed the wine glass on the ground.


    A bang.


    The glass broke at the sound.


    Before and after, I abandoned him twice.


    Well, it''s really very good.


    Suddenly there was a sound, but no one outside dared to go in. They still remember the way the young lady left just now, and then they heard the sinister laughter inside, which was even more creepy.


    Su Tang''s body is a little better than the previous life, but only a little. After drinking some wine in the previous life, she can faint directly. I didn''t drink much this time, but it was enough to make her feel bad. In addition, I didn''t eat anything at night, and the liquor was in my stomach, which was like burning.


    She gritted her teeth, supported the wall, and did not faint.


    "Miss Jiang!"


    The sudden voice made her look up slightly. At this time, her vision was a little blurred, but she could still see each other vaguely.


    "Mr. Huo." Without the previous soft voice line, she suddenly sneered, "I''m so stupid, you''re Mr. Huo, I didn''t guess."


    Hodge can''t guess what happened to the two men, but he can''t just leave them outside."Miss Jiang, can I give you a ride?"


    In the face of Hodge, Su Tang was no longer as thorny as he had just been. What he said was that he was alienated and indifferent. "Since Mr. Huo''s surname is also Huo, I should know about the Huo family. I, Jiang Yu, spent ten years with Huo Fei, and sold him to your Huo family for five million. Is there anything else you want to know? "


    Hodge was stunned by the explosive news.


    Of course, he knows these things, but Huo Fei hides ginger fish very well. Up to now, the people who know her appearance have either become obedient to Huo Fei, or the grave grass is two meters high.


    Sue sugar said, no one stopped her, so she left the hotel.


    The end of drinking liquor made her drowsy in the hotel for several days. In the end, the ring of her mobile phone called her back.


    "Hello."


    She didn''t even see who called. She was dumb and even thinking about going to the hospital.


    The person on the other end of the phone was stunned, and then asked carefully, "is Miss Jiang unwell?"


    A little familiar voice, Su Tang recognized who it was, "it''s OK, just a little cold. What''s the matter with Mr. Huo? "


    Hodge said, "well, someone wants to buy the copyright of the song" Pipa line "before you, and the price given by the other party is very reasonable. If you can, can you come to the company to sign a contract?"


    As soon as she heard that she was rich, most of her dizziness disappeared. She was as poor as a dog now. How could she not give her money.


    "Come on, when is convenient for Mr. Huo."


    Hodge said, "just tomorrow. You have a good rest today. I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow. By the way, where do you live? "


    Hodge is an outsider. The Jiang family can take care of him for ten years. He is not a relative and can''t be vicious. If you are an ordinary person, five million is really a lot, but who is Huo Fei, the eldest son of Huo family, ginger fish? If you know about it, you will know that Huo Fei is more than five million. At the beginning of the incident, he made a big noise, but he also pressed it quickly. He knew very little about it, but he always felt that there was something hidden in it.


    Brother a, he felt it necessary to look after ginger fish, lest the guy finally regret do not know where to go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    The copyright of "Pipa line" was finally sold out. The other party was a director. Recently, he made a new costume film called "the king", but he couldn''t find the theme song that moved him. Finally, he overheard the song sung by Su Tang, which was so amazing that he immediately made the decision.


    There is still some time before the film is released. Su Tang sold the copyright, sang many times in the studio, and then returned to her own village.


    The small mountain village is far away from the noise of the city, and the place is remote, but the ecological environment has not been damaged, and the scenery is quite beautiful.


    But after leaving for a few days and coming back, Su Tang took a deep breath, "ah, this place is really a good place for the elderly."


    At this time, the system Yin measurement of the mouth, "give up the task, you can only stay four and a half years, you said your last task, a year all finished, how now this, no progress?"


    The system is really urgent, she and the male owner also considered the confrontation, the result index did not fall, but three times four times irritated the male owner, every time heard it scared.


    Su sugar smile, "afraid of what, deep love hate cut, so hate me, which will be so easy to let me go."


    Back in the small mountain village, Su Tang spent another three months of leisure time, live broadcast every day, cooking delicious food, and occasionally smoking a few cute little fans to give gifts to each other. Not to mention how carefree the day is, it is the Huo family in a city that is filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    The name of ginger fish appeared again, and the old lady of Huo family''s face was not good immediately. As a few insiders, she is not grateful to the little girl, so she called Hodge to the main house.


    Although Hodge''s surname is Huo, he is a side branch. He didn''t come to the main house before. This time, he was suddenly called, and his face showed a little flattered.


    Mrs. Huo did not beat around the Bush and said directly, "is the ginger fish under your command?"


    Hodge was stunned in his heart, but nothing appeared on his face. He still said with a smile: "an ordinary employee, how can you care about it?"


    Old lady Huo has lived for decades, but she still has eyes. Hearing the words, she just said coldly, "don''t deal with me. Give me her contract. The rest is none of your business."


    Hodge thought that it had nothing to do with him. He gave him the front foot, and the back foot could kill him. Don''t think he didn''t know. During this period, Hodge was obsessed with her, staring at her live like self abuse every day.


    "Old lady, it''s not that I don''t give it, but it''s not me who signed ginger fish, it''s Huo Fei."


    Mrs. Huo''s face was ugly on the spot.


    Hodge has a headache, but he still kicks the ball to Hoffe. He''s an outsider and doesn''t want to take part in these things.


    On the other hand, Su Tang was informed that "the king" was on. As the lead singer of the theme song, the director invited her to the film premiere. At first, she refused, but as soon as she heard that she had money, she immediately came to a city.


    After all, she is really poor now.


    In this life, she checked her body and found that the weakness of the system was related to the heart, so she also prepared some drugs related to heart disease.


    The premiere was grand, inviting a lot of artists and media. As a little transparent, Su Tang didn''t attract anyone''s attention, but before singing, she went out of her way to find a director and asked to wear a mask.


    The director liked her very much, her voice was nice, and she didn''t like some artists. When she saw the pole climbing up, she chatted with her.


    "Miss Jiang has a good appearance, so she hasn''t considered entering this circle?"


    There are many beauties in the entertainment circle, but many of them have this temperament. If they can''t perform well, they can''t practice it. Temperament is a natural thing that can''t be changed.


    Sue sugar smiles, "I''m not fit."


    The director felt a little sorry, but he didn''t feel sorry too long, so someone came to him.


    Su tangle''s leisure, simply picked up the mobile phone to play, the result of a micro blog, all kinds of news almost stuck her out, wait for a moment, only to find that the original "King" of the official media att her. In the end, she took a self portrait with a mask, which is a response.


    As soon as she sent it, the fans screamed.


    "My God, my dimensional wall is broken!"


    "Call for miss! I know that such a talented little sister can''t be ignored! "


    "One blood book! Kneel down and ask nvxia to take off her mask


    Most of them are joking comments, but sometimes Su Tang can still see a few sunspots.


    "It''s a good way to go back to the performing arts circle and continue to farm in the countryside if you have the ability."


    "These days, anyone who looks a little bit beautiful is praised as having something in the sky and nothing in the ground. I''m sure the little fish must be ugly. Otherwise, why don''t you take off the mask?"


    "There are so many ugly things! I don''t know which gold owner has such a heavy appetite. I buy her every day and search for it. "


    Sunspot back and forth on the black so two points, Su sugar think a little interesting, you know, in the past even if someone didn''t like, also won''t so hold on.System, "are you finally getting back from the people you farm? Did you forget that you were rejected by the other two "a" anchor who wanted to cooperate with you for a period? "


    Sue sugar, "so they''re looking for the navy to blackmail me?"


    Su Tang did not put the sunspot in mind, is going to quit micro blog to play for a while, a strange number called in.


    Hesitated for a while, but picked up.


    Unexpectedly, it was the Huo family.


    "Ginger fish, I can pay for your liquidated damages, or even compensate you, but I have a request that you stay away from huofei from now on."


    On the other end of the line was a slightly old and mean voice. Su Tang picked her eyebrows and asked kindly, "who''s calling, please?"


    "Huofei''s grandmother."


    Su Tang is still impressed. Mrs. Huo has a strong desire for control. When Huo Fei''s father married his mother, she didn''t look up to her mother. However, her son''s attitude was tough, so she reluctantly nodded. Because of her contempt, the rest of the Huo family despised her. Even when Huo Fei was lost, she despised her. After all, the old lady didn''t like her grandson, which led to neglect.


    Huo Fei''s disappearance has dealt a severe blow to Huo''s parents. After confirming that he had an accident, the couple who could not bear the blow also died one after another. Once she lost her son, Mrs. Huo was hit hard. When she found Huo Fei again, she shifted her attention to her son to her grandson. Therefore, she absolutely did not allow people of ginger fish origin to follow Huo Fei.


    This is the best person to promote the development of the plot. In the original world line, she also arranged a lot of money for her grandson. Unfortunately, Huo Feifei didn''t appreciate it, but was keen to torture them. She once became a fearless figure for the money.


    With Su Tang''s understanding of Mrs. Huo, I''m afraid she''ll leave a move later. After all, she did a lot of disgusting things to drive Huo Fei''s mother out of the Huo family.


    "Well, I just don''t know how Mrs. Huo plans to compensate me?"


    Old lady Huo looked down upon such a girl from her heart. When she heard this, her voice became colder. "Five million."


    Su Tang sneered, "I remember Mr. Huo told me that my penalty is 10 million. In this case, how can I make up for 5 million?"


    Huo old lady''s face suddenly overcast come down, "Ginger fish, your appetite is not small."


    Su Tang smiles, "I don''t deserve it. How can I say that I''m famous now? Five million dollars is enough to send me. I look down on people."


    "All right, here''s ten million." Mrs. Huo agreed, but she sneered.


    Ten million, give her also not necessarily have this life to spend.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    The premiere was very lively, and Su Tang sang a song with her. She was wearing a mask, but it also attracted a lot of attention, but that''s all. The premiere of "the king" is full of stars and stars. The male owners of "the king" are movie stars and the female owners are Huadan. Those two women and two men are almost half of the entertainment circle. As a newcomer, Su Tang was noticed when she was singing.


    After singing the song, she could have left, but as soon as she stepped down, she saw two little girls running towards her. One of them was holding wine, the other was holding milk, and they said hello to her with a smile.


    "Ginger fish, you sing so well and look so good. It''s a pity to stay in the food live broadcast."


    "Yes, you see, director Chen appreciates you so much. What a good opportunity." At the end of the speech, I was a little sour.


    Su Tang looked at them blankly, and finally said: "the other two a-sign anchors of banana live broadcast! Zibe and Suri. What are you thinking all day long


    Su Tang, "miss you, my dear dog, come on, kiss me."


    The top of the air system is almost smoking Go away


    The two girls have a good appearance. One is sweet and the other is personality. They are not inferior to each other in the entertainment circle full of beautiful women. It''s a pity that her mind is not right. Su Tang shakes her head. She doesn''t understand these little girls'' thoughts very well.


    "By the way, ginger fish, you are tired after singing so long. Come on, have a drink to moisten it. "


    Su Tang looked at the glass raised in front of her and said with a smile: "no, I''m not tired. I''ll sing a song altogether. I don''t need this wine for three or four minutes."


    The smile on the other side''s face was a little weak, but the other person joked: "just tell you, ginger fish sing so well, it must protect the voice, how can I drink. Here, I''ve got milk. " Finish saying, don''t give her the chance of rejecting at all, so stuffed into her hand.


    Su Tang looked at the milk in her hand and said thanks with a smile.


    But she can''t let people rest assured just holding it in her hand. Seeing that they still don''t go, Su Tang simply pretends to take a sip.


    Seeing her drink the milk, Suri and kibe''s eyes brightened. "Then we won''t disturb you. If you want a guest, please call us next time."


    Su Tang politely said, "good."


    As soon as they left, Su Tang lowered her head and shook her glass. "Dog, what''s in the milk?"


    System, "this cup is spring medicine, another cup of red wine with hallucinogens, poisons."


    After listening to it, Su Tang laughed innocuously. "Now little girls can play like this."


    The system turned its eyes when it heard that the man was a psychopath, and the host was not so good. With her character of being repayable, the two girls couldn''t do any good.


    Sure enough, Su Tang has slowly followed them. They know better than anyone what is added in the red wine. They are thinking about how to destroy the corpse, but they see Su Tang coming towards them.


    Her footstep is a bit unsteady, even if on the face put on makeup, still can see not seem to be abnormal red halo.


    They looked at each other, but they didn''t expect the medicine to come so fast. A wisp of madness and pleasure flashed in their eyes. It was this woman who pretended to be a white lotus.


    Heart disdain, but pretended to care on the face of the front, "Oh, Miss Jiang how?"


    Su Tang hung her head slightly. She was wearing a royal blue fishtail dress. Under the light, the dress was like an ethereal sea spirit with a small flash. Her skin is as white and delicate as fine porcelain, and her face is tinged with a blush, which makes her pure temperament add a touch of human atmosphere, like a little mermaid falling into the world, confused and at a loss.


    The news is not very big, but it also makes people notice that there is always more attention to beauty in the world, and someone came over immediately.


    "How are you, miss? Do you need a doctor? "


    Su Tang looks at the man in front of her. She is a movie king. Next to her, Suri and Zibei''s jealousy is almost real. She deliberately steps back and grabs Zibei''s hand. It happens that she is still holding red wine in her hand. When she panics, she trips herself.


    Suri of course can''t go to save her, but kibe reaches out his hand and pulls Suri down with him.


    Su Tang looked at the scene in front of her eyes and discussed with the system with a smile: "dog, five points, sprinkle the wine in their mouth."


    If two people fall at the same time, red wine will not be spared, but most people can''t spill wine in their mouth.


    The system said slowly, "I''ll think about it by another name."


    Su Tang was able to bend and stretch, without hesitation, "brother Tong, they bullied your little cute ~"


    the system was so cold that the whole data trembled, "forget it..."


    He wanted to say that he had no happiness to live with, and he didn''t know how Qin Li could live with it.


    As a result, Su Tang seems to have found something interesting. She says bashfully: "I hate it. People like brother Tong best. You have to be responsible for me."System:


    The system doesn''t even want to open its mouth. It sprinkles red wine directly into Suri''s and Zibei''s mouth, and then it closes.


    The hallucinogenic ingredient in red wine is very high. Suri and Zibei are afraid of sugar and don''t want to drink more, so just a little of it is enough to make a fool of her. Now They scrambled to get up from the ground, just wrestling, red wine spilled on their faces, coupled with people''s inertia, fell that moment also issued a scream.


    Dare not think more, they run out from the premiere with pale faces.


    I don''t know what''s causing trouble. When I run, I don''t forget to push Su Tang. Outsiders seem to think that they did it carelessly in a panic. But Su Tang sees it too clearly. Although they are human beings, they are just like ghosts.


    Sue sugar''s body was unstable, and then her back hit a big body.


    "Sorry." She apologized subconsciously, but there was a sneer in her ear.


    Lift Mou, discover unexpectedly is Huo Fei, don''t wait to stand firm, one step leaves from his bosom first.


    Huo Fei''s eyes were gloomy and she couldn''t wait to escape. Her whole body''s violent breath increased in vain.


    "Miss Jiang can''t wait for me to eat you?"


    Discerning people all see that their relationship is not general, and they move aside one after another. Although it took only one year for the Huo family, they let everyone remember him.


    Sue sugar pursed her lips and said nothing. This guy obviously ignored what she said last time.


    "Sorry to bump into Mr. Huo, but I don''t think Mr. Huo is generous and doesn''t care about little people like me."


    She said calmly, and her eyes didn''t look at him from beginning to end.


    Huo Fei saw her finish and left, dark eyes want to pierce her bright back, "I said let you leave." He stepped forward and grasped her wrist. His voice was cold and said, "let Miss Jiang down. I Huo Fei have never been a generous person."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    Huo Fei holds it very hard. Su Tang has some pain. She frowns and wants to say something, but he takes the milk in his hand.


    Su Tang was afraid that someone might drink the added milk by mistake. She always held it in her hand. As a result, before she could get rid of it, she was given the first chance.


    She felt that she really broke her heart for the sake of the man. She was afraid that he would drink it. She immediately said, "please return the milk to me, Mr. Huo."


    She didn''t say that it was ok, but when she said that, she completely angered Huo Fei.


    It''s just a glass of milk. It''s worth her being so nervous. It''s not because he is the one who takes it!


    "Ginger fish, you can take it if you change Bo Zheng." He looked at her, black pupil, flashed a tyranny, "also, people are movie king, fame, status, money, you are really a good means, so quickly hook up."


    Jealousy is beyond recognition. From the beginning, Huo Fei had no reason.


    Su Tang looked at the almost unreasonable people, still calm, "Mr. Huo so disgusted with me, take my drink of milk, don''t dirty your hands."


    As for the movie king, she didn''t mention it from the beginning to the end. She knows very well that this guy will go crazy when it comes to Bo Zheng.


    With those words, she sighed to the system, "ah, I''m too beautiful. Look at our little Huo Fei, who has been forced to be."


    System, "..." It''s shameless. "


    Su Tang is really shameless. It''s impossible to be shameful these days. She intended to be very good, this huofei offended her thoroughly, and then she slowly whitened a little bit, at that time, the blackening value must be falling all the way.


    But she didn''t expect that Huo Fei, who had always been deeply ill with her, would drink the milk after listening to her saying that.


    Su Tang


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!!


    Dance grass, pills!


    Huo Fei didn''t know what was going on. The colder she was, the more she turned him away. His crazy and restless heart wanted to do something. In the end, even he didn''t react, he had drunk the milk.


    Su Tang''s calm face finally broke down. She took Huo Fei and went out all the way. Her voice was also a bit anxious. "Where''s your assistant, where''s your bodyguard?"


    In this world, they have known each other for ten years. In the past, Jiang Yu was very fond of him. Although he was half a year older than him, he was always fond of him as his brother. Huo Fei used to hate this. It was clear that he wanted more than the relationship between his brother. But when they broke up, she treated him the same way as before, but he found that he was still nostalgic.


    No, he should hate her.


    Head began to dizzy, heavy head, even some desire within the body has been awakened. Huo Fei''s year in the Huo family is not as bright as it seems. The Huo family''s rubbish and disgusting means emerge one after another. If you see more, you will understand.


    "You drugged me." His voice was cold and his eyes were sharp to the bone.


    Sue sugar laughed angrily, "I''ll give you medicine? I''m afraid Mr. Huo forgot that you took the milk from me. "


    Huo Fei recalled some fragments from his dizzy head, and immediately narrowed his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "so your purpose at the beginning is to be thin and extraordinary!"


    Su Tang didn''t want to talk to him at all. If she wanted to make the blackening value decline, she would have done it for a long time. She was waiting for a critical point. She was waiting for him to push herself into the abyss, and then she blamed herself and regretted.


    She has never been a good person, in order to complete the task, she can even accompany people to play for a lifetime, such as the last life.


    "If I were you, huofei, I would not waste my time here now."


    Although Huo Fei is not an artist, he still has some unnecessary influence.


    Unfortunately, Huo Fei has no sense now. He stops suddenly, pushes Su Tang to the corner of the wall, then lowers his head and bites her on the lip. The intersection of lips and teeth was filled with the smell of blood. He gave a low laugh, "Ginger fish, do you think you can escape?"


    He tore off the disguise and showed all the malicious tyranny.


    It was a frightening smile, but Sutang was excited. She''s been waiting for so long. I can''t help it.


    "Mr. Huo, since you are in no serious trouble, I''ll go first."


    So she said, but she couldn''t go at all.


    Huo Fei took her by the wrist and ignored all the people who tried to say hello, so he took her away from the premiere.


    The assistant had been waiting at the intersection. When he came, he immediately opened the door.


    "To film."


    Feilin is a five-star hotel, where Huo Fei has a VIP presidential suite card. He doesn''t want to go back to Huo''s house on weekdays, where he lives. As for why he doesn''t buy a house alone, for him, a place like home needs family. If he doesn''t even have family, it''s better to live outside.As soon as he got on the bus, the heat in his body became more and more obvious. He reached out and was about to loosen the tie around his neck. He listened to the little girl beside him.


    "Mr. Huo, China is a society ruled by law. If you do, I can call the police."


    Loose tie of hand tiny Dun, then sneer at her, lazy way: "good, you call the police."


    Su Tang was forced to take away by him. He didn''t take the bag he carried with him. There was no mobile phone alarm at all.


    She had a cold face and glared at each other.


    The atmosphere fell into a subtle silence, and the assistant in front of him was even more daring. Fortunately, the hotel arrived soon.


    "Here we are, Mr. Huo."


    As soon as the car stopped, Huo Fei immediately picked up the person and didn''t give her a chance to call for help.


    His pace was steady but fast, and he didn''t seem to be drugged at all. However, because of his unusual behavior, he caused a lot of sidelights. He lived in film for half a year, and the staff knew him so well that they couldn''t know him any more.


    "Hoffer, you put me down!" Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to kick him to death, but she couldn''t get away with her weak little strength. Huo Fei is not a wild boar. She can use her cleverness to win by surprise when dealing with wild boars. But in the face of Huo Fei, he often suppresses her before she does anything.


    Huo Fei kicked open the door of the presidential suite and sneered, "unless I die."


    Yes, since she pushed him to hell, he would pull her with him even if he died.


    Huo Fei didn''t want to suppress the effect. He threw her into the bathroom, turned on the nozzle, and the cold water hit them instantly. Su Tang shivered. She was wearing a royal blue dress, which was like a deep-sea Mermaid. Now she was all wet, even more so.


    Pathetic, crazy.


    "You''ll be sorry, Hoffer!"


    Su Tang maintained her poor sense of loneliness. Unfortunately, the more she did, the more she irritated Huo Fei. He rudely tore up her clothes, regardless of the cold tiles on her back, so he stood in the bathroom and asked her.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    Throughout the night, I didn''t know whether Huo Fei''s talent was amazing or whether the medicine was too fierce. Su Tang once felt that he would die. The kind of escape was caught back, and then severely pierced her body, every time, let her collapse.


    Unfortunately, the more she cried, the more energetic she was. In the end, she could only bite her lips.


    She didn''t know when it was this evening. When the consciousness in her head began to return, she felt that she was no longer the master of the body.


    She tried to open her eyes. She thought there would be no one in the room, but Huo Fei was still there. He moved his eyes.


    There is no gentle whisper, there is no hissing, only cold sight, as if yesterday''s madness, it is not him at all.


    This reaction did not surprise her, 100% of the black male owners, can not eat sweet can coax good, must also let him pain, let him regret.


    The heavy curtains in the hotel were drawn, and Su Tang couldn''t guess what time it was. After a while in bed, she stood up.


    The mouth was very painful. She bit half of it herself, and half of it was the beast.


    Huo Fei just looked at her coldly, but when she got out of bed, her eyes darkened. Her porcelain white skin was covered with scarlet kisses, blue and purple. It seemed that she had attached a label that only belonged to him, which was very confusing. She walked slowly, and her body was slightly bent. He knew better than anyone how much she had gone too far yesterday. Maybe at the beginning, it was still effective, but at the end, he was conscious, or from the beginning, he deliberately indulged himself.


    Clothes have been unable to wear, Su sugar is not affectable, so naked to the bathroom. She took a shower at will, and without blowing her hair, she put on her bathrobe and went out. After going out, I didn''t pay any attention to anyone. Instead, I walked towards the location of the hotel''s landline, only half way there, and there was a flower in front of me.


    She shakes her body and holds on to the wall, but she doesn''t dare to walk any more.


    She asked, "system, what''s my condition now?"


    The system was silent for a moment, "overindulgence, you are already in the scope of punishment. This wave of operation directly worsens your condition."


    Su Tang''s body now, good food, occasionally to a few small sports, it is not impossible, but Huo Fei yesterday that crazy degree, for normal people also can''t stand, so, no accident, she fainted.


    The moment she fainted, Huo Fei''s heart was tight. He quickly caught the man, but when he found that the man in his arms was so fragile, he was flustered.


    This feeling is very much like that more than a year ago, she left herself behind, and since then her figure has never been seen in his world.


    "Ginger fish?"


    Su Tang certainly won''t respond, Huo Fei also calms down from the panic. He took the person to the bed, was about to make a phone call, but stopped, and then covered the quilt, and then picked up the phone again.


    The private doctor came quickly. He had a general examination, and then he was silent.


    In this process, Huo Fei said nothing. Seeing this, he said calmly, "speak directly."


    The doctor said: "it''s the faint caused by the slow heart rate. Of course, there are a little other factors. The temperature is also a little high." With these words, he said euphemistically, "you can be gentle. Also, if the heart rate is too slow, big or small, I suggest going to the hospital for a more comprehensive examination. "


    Although he is a private doctor, he can''t be 100% sure without instruments.


    Huo Fei frowned. Instead of letting go, he arranged an appointment for a hospital.


    When Su Tang wakes up again, the surrounding environment has changed. It''s no longer a luxury hotel, but it''s no worse. The window is bright and clean, the sofa and TV are clean. If it''s not for the smell of disinfectant, it should be a good small room.


    As soon as she woke up, she found that there was someone else in the ward, the assistant who had met her.


    "Miss Jiang, when you wake up, I''ll call the doctor right away."


    The assistant didn''t give her a chance to reply at all, so he ran out in a hurry. Then, the ward was pushed away again. Besides the doctor, Huo Fei was also there.


    His eyes were a little complicated, distressed, disgusted and even a little scared. For a time, he felt that a person like her would not lead a bad life. For the sake of money, he could push out his family who had been together for ten years. How could he lead such a miserable life with such selfishness.


    The doctor was not clear about their grievances. Seeing that the patient woke up, he stepped forward.


    "Miss Jiang, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Tang has lost a lot of weight these two days. She looks pale, but she is very calm, even a little too calm.


    "No I didn''t drink much water these two days. My voice is very hoarse. Later, she turned her eyes to huofei. "Can I leave the hospital?"


    The doctor frowned, "Miss Jiang, your heart rate is too slow. You can''t have no discomfort."


    Su Tang doesn''t plan to listen any more. She stubbornly interrupts: "doctor, I know my body better than anyone else." When she said that, she didn''t want to stay in the hospital. Just as she had just stepped down from the bed, her knees softened and she knelt down.When she knelt down, Huo Fei was in a panic. He calmed down and put the man back on the bed. Then, listen to the doctor continued: "heart rate is too slow caused by weakness, Miss Jiang should still have fingertip numbness and other status quo..."


    The doctor said a lot, these words, Huo Fei is not the first time to listen to, but once again hear in the ear, the heart is still a pain without origin.


    Su Tang, the client, was extremely calm, "so?"


    Doctor, "heart atrioventricular block, Miss Jiang needs further examination, once diagnosed, you will face two choices, conservative treatment or surgery."


    But Su Tang said, "there''s no need. I''m going to leave the hospital."


    The patient is so uncooperative that the doctor''s face is a bit bad. Of course, the worst is Huo Fei. He has not said a word since he came in, but when Su Tang asked to leave the hospital again and again, he finally said, "stay in the hospital, do as the doctor says."


    Su Tang has been very calm, can hear this, but suddenly sneered, "Mr. Huo, what identity do you want me to be."


    She was still bright and moving, but the brilliance in her eyes disappeared.


    Mingming was in front of him, but huofei felt that she was disappearing. His face was very bad, but after su Tang said that, his face was even worse.


    "Ginger fish, I''m still your boss."


    Su Tang looked at him, silent smile, "ten million, sleep once, I remember Mr. Huo said."


    Huo Fei''s face changed slightly, but she said again, "Mr. Huo, we have nothing to do with each other."


    Huo Fei was stunned and raised his head again. His eyes were scarlet. One side of the assistant almost scared crazy, just at this time, a cell phone rang up.


    The little assistant looked along the voice and found that it was ginger fish''s bag. She was taken away by Huo Fei that day, but it was too late to take the bag. Finally, the people from the cast contacted Hodge, who sent it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    "Take it!"


    Huo Fei''s cold voice rang out, but the mobile phone was su Tang''s, so the little assistant could only pass the bag to Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s situation is very bad now. She hasn''t had much to eat in the past two days. She just couldn''t stand steadily. Now, it''s even harder to open her bag.


    Huo Fei had no patience. Seeing this, he opened the bag for her directly. Just at the moment when he took out the mobile phone, his eyes swept onto a box of medicine. He slightly Leng, and then took out the medicine.


    Nitroglycerin was impressively written on the box. When the doctor looked at it, he was slightly surprised and said, "it''s a kind of medicine for heart disease. Miss Jiang has known her condition for a long time."


    Huo Fei''s eyes are gradually gloomy, but Su Tang ignores them. She looks at her mobile phone, and the number is a little familiar. If she remembers correctly, it should be Mrs. Huo''s.


    "Hello."


    "Ginger fish, you seduced Huo Fei." Mrs. Huo''s voice rose in vain and said sharply, "don''t you want any money?"


    Su Tang said lazily, "yes, you pay right now. I''ll go right away."


    Huo Fei took a deep look at her, and the anger in his eyes gradually rose. He slapped his mobile phone on the ground and bit his teeth and said, "Ginger fish, you want money, I have it too. Why do you have to be so far away?"


    But Su Tang smiles, her smile is very light, and like those fragile porcelain dolls, a touch, completely broken.


    "No, I feel sick."


    She was like a devil, saying so much with a smile on her face.


    Several doctors looked at each other and felt that they could not stay any longer. Otherwise, Mr. Huo would be offended. They were not the little girl.


    Soon, there were only two of them left in the ward.


    Although Su Tang woke up, she was very tired, thirsty and hungry. She had to get out of bed again. She wanted to pick up her mobile phone and order a takeout, but she was stopped before she could get out of bed.


    Huo Fei''s heart is chaotic, even more chaotic than a year ago.


    "When did you know?" he asked in a dumb voice


    Su Tang, "Mr. Huo, it''s none of your business."


    Hoffer, "I want to know."


    Su Tang thought about it, and then she began to smile again. It seemed that she was no longer mean to him. In just half an hour, she laughed at him twice.


    "It won''t be long, or maybe I will continue to use you. After all, Mr. Huo''s foster sister can''t be sent by five million." She said, like thinking of something, with a little joy, "but it doesn''t matter, old lady Huo will give me money soon. It''s all money, and I don''t have to deal with you every day. How nice."


    Huo Fei''s heart was bloodied, knife after knife, all from the same person, but he could not lift a little hate. He is full of doctor''s words now, if diagnosed, she will only have four years left


    "Enough!" Don''t want to listen to those words, he took a deep breath, try to make his tone is not so bad, "I asked the assistant to bring some food."


    Su Tang said, "Mr. Huo, are you self abusive? I don''t like you. You''re back. Otherwise, I''ll give you that old house now. Anyway, I have money and I don''t need to keep that old house. "


    Her words, simply stepped on his chest, chest suffocation, almost let Huo Fei away.


    He looked at her deeply, his eyes sharp and cold, but the little girl was not afraid of him, or did not look at him from the beginning to the end. They were in the same room, but he couldn''t touch her.


    He wanted to ask if she had no heart, but in the end, without asking anything, he slammed the door and left.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang opened her eyes. She trudged down from the bed, picked up her cell phone, took her bag and went to the door.


    It was a little hard for her to walk all the way, but Huo Fei didn''t seem to expect her to run and was not watched.


    She stumbled and found a hotel at random, ate a little and went to bed.


    As soon as she left, the hospital exploded. When the little assistant came back from the meal, he looked at the empty bed and felt a chill. He immediately went to the hospital to adjust the monitoring. As a result, he saw that the person was leaving slowly.


    I don''t know why, just a back, let people see particularly distressed.


    The little assistant didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately called huofei. Fortunately, Su Tang didn''t go far, but within an hour, she found the small hotel where she stayed.


    Huo Fei and others, when he kicked open the door of the small hotel, he saw the little girl curled up in bed, because of pain, her eyebrows were tightly together, as pitiful as he could be.


    At this moment, no anger, he carefully picked up the person, and so on to the hospital, but saw Hodge is waiting for him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hodge looked at Su Tang, who was in a coma again. He was silent for a moment. Then he said, "there''s something I think it''s necessary to tell you."Huo Fei gives Su Tang to the doctor. After the doctor''s examination, he decides that it''s OK. Then he takes Hodge out.


    Outside the ward, Hodge wanted to talk and stop, but finally handed over a piece of information, "I thought it was strange before, so I checked something on my own." When he saw that Huo Fei took the information, he said, "this is the remittance record of the welfare home, followed by the second-hand resale record of luxury goods. Because it is second-hand resale, the final discount of one million luxury goods is 600000."


    Huo Fei holds the information. He has only one piece of paper, but it''s like a thousand pounds. He looked at the name of the remittance record on the paper and his fists were blue.


    Hodge sighed. "The Hodges gave her five million, and she didn''t ask for a cent. I don''t know what happened at the beginning, but if Jiang Yu really loved money, he would not do these things. Also, I found that Mrs. Huo contacted her recently. "


    They know what kind of person Mrs. Huo is.


    Huo Fei vomited a deep breath, chest is all continuous pain, pain he half a word can''t say.


    What he always thought was a lie in the end, but before he could be lucky, he suddenly thought of her illness. He hated his cowardly self at the beginning. As soon as Su Tang pushed him away, he believed it all. In the past year, he was busy, but it didn''t mean he had no time to check things. He was just evading. He wanted to teach her a lesson when he completely trampled on the Huo family.


    He always thought that he was calm enough, but when she appeared in front of him again, he didn''t restrain himself. He taught people a lesson, but reality slapped him hard.


    He is the one who has no heart.


    The tissue in his hand had been pinched and wrinkled, and the blood color on his face had faded a little bit. He seemed to have been drained, leaning against the sick wall, like a trapped animal, with a hoarse voice, "thank you."


    Hodge, "don''t thank me. I''ll be grateful if your mother helped me. There''s something else to do with the company. I''ll go back first. " Finish saying, and a little uneasy, "if anything, call me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 30%, current blackening value: 65%."


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 20%, current blackening value: 45%."


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 10%, current blackening value: 35%."


    The continuous tips in her mind forced her to open her eyes and look at the familiar ward. This time, she stopped. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the sake of creating abuse points, she didn''t want to drag her sick body away. She suffered too much.


    She blinked. This time, she didn''t know how long she had slept. She was thirsty and was about to get up. As a result, a pair of powerful arms helped her up first.


    She looked sideways at the man who had always been powerful. Now she was like an abandoned poor suckling dog. She felt funny.


    Huo Fei knew that he had done something wrong, and he found someone to investigate many things again, but no matter what the truth was, he hurt her. He can''t forgive himself, so he won''t even apologize. He can only stand beside her at a loss. In this way, it looks like he used to. Every time he did something wrong, he just looked at her.


    It''s harmless. It''s like a suckling dog.


    "Thirsty? I''ll get you some water." He said, holding a soft pillow under her body, the action is careful, such as the treatment of treasure.


    Sue sugar leaned on the head of the bed, this time did not refuse, but the tone was very light, "thank you."


    Her estrangement is nothing in huofei''s eyes. At least, she is willing to take care of herself. He happily ran to pour her water, and then said: "the water is a little hot, you drink slowly."


    This time, Su Tang ignored him. She drank water quietly, because there was no makeup on her face, which really showed her pale skin. Huo Fei''s heart was broken. He wanted to go back in time and kill himself that night.


    The ward is quiet, but Huo Fei doesn''t feel bored. He looks at Su Tang for a moment, just like the poor girl who has made a mistake and asked for forgiveness. Seeing that she wants to put down the cup, he immediately takes it over.


    "Little fish, do you want anything else? Would you like an apple or an orange? What''s more, is there anything wrong with your body? Would you like to see a doctor? "


    The attitude has changed 180 degrees. If Huo Fei has a tail, he must be the one who shakes the most.


    In the past, Huo Fei was not apathetic or morbid. He was warm and cheerful, and the key was warm. Every time, Su Tang felt that the little angel was no more than that. When she thought about the evil she had made and forced a little angel to turn black, Su Tang thought she was also guilty.


    Of course, I think so in my heart, but I''m indifferent on my face.


    It''s all up to now. The human equipment can''t collapse, and the task hasn''t been completed yet!


    "I want to have a rest. Can Mr. Huo leave?"


    She didn''t look at him from the beginning to the end. Huo Fei''s heart ached, but she said: "little fish just woke up. The doctor said it''s not good to sleep too much, or..." He thought, "I''ll push you out in the sun."


    Su Tang glanced out of the window. "Mr. Huo is sure to push me out in the sun, not in the rain."


    Huo Fei a Leng, hurriedly looked out of the window, which has a clear sky, it is clear that the snow.


    In order to stay, he didn''t look out of the window at all, so he got the oolong. But Huo Fei was not embarrassed either. Instead, he said with a smile, "then I''ll watch the snow with little fish." At the end, he said in a small voice, "it''s been a long time since I''ve had anyone to watch the snow with me."


    This is not unexpected to fall in the ears of sue sugar, this time, she did not resist indifference, sideways look at him.


    At this glance, it seemed to give him courage.


    "Little fish, I miss you very much."


    His voice was low, with a bit of restraint and patience, and finally he held her in his arms.


    He held her hard in his hand, but he was afraid of hurting her, so he could only tighten his arm.


    It was a hug that was nearly two years late. Huo Fei was reluctant to let go of it. All his wounds were healed in a moment, as long as his little fish could come back.


    This hug lasted for a short time. Su Tang blinked her dry eyes and finally chose to push him away.


    She didn''t use much strength, but Huo Fei released his arms dispiritedly. He knew that he had done a lot of wrong things. I''m sorry to the mouth. I can''t say it. I just stood in front of her bed, motionless.


    Finally, Su Tang was helpless, "Mr. Huo, Mr. Huo, you should be very busy, don''t delay your time."


    She was seeing off the guests, but huofei didn''t plan to leave. Since the discovery of the original misunderstanding, now every minute and every second he does not want to leave her. The next second, however, her words shook him.


    "Mr. Huo, it''s hard for me to do that."


    The little girl''s eyes were moist, and her speech was soft and waxy, but her expression was tight, as if she was saying that she didn''t welcome him.


    Huo Fei bowed his head in frustration when his mobile phone rang.


    He hesitated for a moment, and finally said to Su Tang, "little fish, I''ll answer the phone, and I''ll be back soon." Then he left the ward.Different from him in the ward, Huo Fei at the moment has restored the cold air of no strangers.


    He picked up the phone, but the assistant said to him: "Mr. Huo, there is someone on the Internet, miss heijiang. Do you want to deal with it?"


    The expression in his eyes became dim and unclear. Huo Fei''s thin lips opened slightly. "I''ll deal with it myself."


    After hanging up the phone, he thought that he can''t protect her well now. Only when the garbage is disposed of can he support the sky and let her be carefree.


    In the ward, Su Tang quietly looks at the snow outside the window. She is very beautiful, but compared with her former liveliness, she seems to have lost her soul and become an exquisite doll at the mercy of others.


    Huo Feixin hair astringent, reluctantly raised a smile and walked forward, "little fish, there are still some things in the company, I will come to accompany you later, OK? What would you like to eat in the evening, I''ll bring it to you? " Words fall, but did not see her answer, he came forward again, but found that the former dazzling as the stars, now as the Pearl dust, gloomy heartache.


    He knew that he had a big reason for all this, but it was useless to regret and blame himself. He could only repay it slowly for the rest of his life.


    "Little fish..."


    This time, Sue sugar spoke, she interrupted: "huofei."


    Hoffer, "you say."


    Sue sugar, "can you let me go?"


    Smell speech, Huo Fei closed an eye, will Mou bottom float of sorrow color all cover up. "No way," he said


    Beat him or scold him, even hate, he will not let go.


    "I''ll come back when I''ve done something." This time, without waiting for her to speak, he closed the door and left.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang said with a melancholy face: "I don''t know what I can eat roast duck again." After a while, she and the system said: "dog, look at the snow, like sweet cotton candy, oh, and delicious frosted bread."


    Yes, Huo Fei saw a dark face of Su Tang, not because of his illness, but purely because he couldn''t eat delicious food.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Huo Fei came back with mushroom and lean meat porridge. Although the porridge was light, it really tasted good.


    However, as a person who has eaten a lifetime of Su Tang, no matter how delicious the porridge is, it is still porridge. She looked numbly at Huo Fei''s porridge. She didn''t want to open her mouth, and even had patience to coax her children. "Little fish, you can''t be picky. You''re not in good health now. You can''t eat too exciting things."


    Su Tang is very backbone, refused: "do not eat."


    Huo Fei endured a little smile. The little girl thought she was hungry, but when she saw that the food inside was porridge, her eyes were dim and her face was broken. She was very lovely.


    "You are good. I''ll take you to eat what you want to eat when you recover in a few days."


    Su Tang refused in silence, and at last she simply shrank in the quilt.


    This small temperament makes, let Huo Fei helpless and want to laugh, "really don''t eat?" When he finished, seeing that the other side was indifferent, he could only continue: "this mushroom is the freshest wild mushroom, and the chicken is also made of ground chicken. Take the freshest part and cook it..."


    He chattered on and on, like tireless, and finally Sutang surrendered.


    She came out of the bed, pursed her lips, silently looked at him for a while, then slowly said: "I eat."


    Huo Fei eyebrow eyes all smile, "good, need me to feed?"


    "No


    Su Tang''s eating is very quiet. Under the light, her curly eyelashes leave a shallow shadow on her white cheek. It''s a very ordinary scene, but Huo Fei swallows his saliva inexplicably. He remembered that night how his eyes, clear as morning dew, were emotional, how they cried, and how they imprinted him in them.


    Su Tang ate half, but saw a person suddenly stood up, she did not understand to look at him, but saw his eyes erratic, "little fish, I had a little sweat before, first to take a bath."


    Su Tang took a spoon and said, "the hospital is simple. Mr. Huo can go home to wash it."


    "I don''t trust you," Hoffer said Then he went to the bathroom.


    Su Tang wrinkled, always feel that something is wrong, but the next moment looking at the hands of porridge, the whole person suddenly had no love.


    "I miss the 100% blackened man."


    System, "?"


    Su Tang said, "I can not only eat meat, but also make me drink! What kind of immortal man is this


    System " Go away


    Huo Fei stayed in the bathroom for more than half an hour. When he came out again, Su Tang had finished his porridge.


    Although she doesn''t like porridge, her stomach is warm and comfortable at the moment, which makes her feel in the mood to play with her mobile phone. But when she picks up her mobile phone, Huo Fei suddenly says with a tight face: "do you want to play with your mobile phone?"


    Su Tang looked at him inexplicably, "what''s Huo''s opinion?"


    Huo Fei thought about it and told her truthfully, "someone is hacking you on the Internet." Finish saying, again hastily way: "but you rest assured, I already looked for a person to handle."


    It didn''t surprise her. By Mrs. Huo''s way, these things were too normal. Even the two anchors at the premiere banquet were her.


    She turns on her mobile phone. Sure enough, Weibo is almost paralyzed. I don''t know who intercepted the video. It happened that Qibei and Suri fell down and all the spearheads pointed at her. Another wave is about the movie king. At the banquet that day, the movie king once politely cared. At that time, she took a step back. Originally, there was nothing to hide, but the black hand behind the scenes was very clever and directly created the whole atmosphere.


    The weak and pale girl, with a little red cheek, wants to say that she still needs to rest. With the elegant film emperor, she has an adultery.


    Although Qibei and Suri are just anchors, the anchor of banana live a-sign is no less popular than the second-line artists. In addition to the movie king, Su Tang has almost become the target of public criticism.


    "I don''t know where the pheasant came from. He dares to play for himself and take away Bo Zheng!"


    "Does this fish have an affair with the boss of banana live broadcast? It''s such a rotten thing. It can even sign a to cheat ghosts!"


    "Sorry! Apologize to us


    "Little fish, get out of the live broadcast!"


    ¡­¡­


    The message is ugly. Su Tang is very calm. She has not seen any scenes. However, if she calms down, Huo Fei can''t.


    He looked at his watch. It was half an hour before eight. Eight o''clock is the peak of traffic, this time counter attack, double the effect.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone bully you." At the end of the day, he said, his voice was a little overcast.


    Su Tang silently looked at him, tone indifferent, "Mr. Huo''s PR fee is very expensive, I can''t afford it."


    Huo Fei smile a face relaxed, as if returned to 18 years old appearance, "it doesn''t matter, I give me to you."


    Su Tang, "do we have any misunderstanding?"


    Hoffer, "I see it." Su Tang couldn''t understand the endless words. She was hesitant to speak, so she listened to him continue: "you donated all the five million that the Huo family gave you." Speaking of the end, the voice is a little dumb, "why."He didn''t know how she had a good year. She disappeared, was in poor health, and her old house was broken and old. He saw her first live broadcast, and other people''s eyes were on the pig, but he noticed the old house. Cobweb knot silk, she so a love clean person, how can bear that kind of environment. No, how did she kill the ferocious wild boar, or did she never want to live?


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was doing. He just saw that his eyes were getting more and more wrong, and finally said, "no why, it''s my own business, not Mr. Huo."


    Huo Fei laughs miserably, "how can it have nothing to do with me. But it doesn''t matter. You don''t want to. I can wait. "


    He has a lifetime to wait, as long as she doesn''t push him away.


    Time went by, and it was eight o''clock in the twinkling of an eye. Su Tang didn''t speak any more. She was brushing her mobile phone when she saw several big V''s sending a video together. The people in the video were Qibei and Suri, and their clothes were the same as those at the premiere banquet on that day. They behaved strangely and refused to let go of a greasy man.


    Drug addicts are often accompanied by disorder.


    The event reversed and the fans were all confused.


    "Lying trough, is it reversed? So little fish is innocent? "


    "Upstairs, you can''t say that little fish is innocent. She has a stone hammer with the movie king! But are zibe and Suri crazy? "


    "What''s the situation? Two women and a man, such a fat man, can Suri and kibe chew it? What a mess


    ¡­¡­


    With the emergence of the video, the official blog of banana video also issued a statement.


    Nothing more than the impact on the outside world, they apologized, and then by the way terminated the two. Immediately after that was a police report. As early as the video was sent out, they received a report.


    One after another, Qibei and Suri didn''t have the ability to fight back at all, and they disappeared from the public view.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    After the incident between Qibei and Suri, Su Tang didn''t know what he was doing. He looked solemn and thought he was dealing with some business. Until the next moment, microblog hot search changed again.


    #At first glance, both of them have nothing to do with her, but her hand is not controlled. Then, her expression is completely numb.


    Su Tang, "Mr. Huo."


    Huo Fei, "in!"


    Sue sugar, "get out of here."


    Huo Fei suddenly became a poor and helpless little suckling dog, with a pair of moist eyes, looking at her pitifully, "I want to stay."


    Su Tang didn''t hate him much. What she had shown before was all for the task. Now, she resisted the impulse to feel her head. She took a deep breath and pretended to be angry. "Go out!"


    Huo Fei finally went out. He was dejected. If he had a tail, it must be on the ground now.


    He looked at the cell phone, the information inside had exploded. As a newcomer, his micro blog should have been ignored, but he wanted to let everyone know his relationship with Su Tang, so he asked the navy to praise him.


    The previous comment on Weibo had exceeded 10000, but it was far from his goal. So he edited his mobile phone again. This time, there was no picture, only a few words.


    He was kicked out.


    No pictures, no expression, can be unexpected, let everyone feel his pity.


    As a result, the comments below are lively again.


    "My husband doesn''t cry! Come to my wife''s arms! "


    "Father Huo, is our mother driving you out? Don''t be afraid. I''ll beg for you right away!"


    "Dad, do you want a son? Three years old and 240 months old! "


    As the picture changes, Su Tang''s microblog falls again.


    "Mom, don''t drive dad away!"


    "Mom, look back at my dad!"


    "Mom, open the door! If you drive out such a handsome father, you will be robbed by the goblins outside! "


    Half an hour ago, people called her miss, little fairy. Now, the number of generations has gone up, and I''ve been recognized as a husband!


    "Huo Fei!" Sue sugar gritted her teeth. "Come in!"


    Huo Fei was overjoyed and said, "OK!"


    As soon as he entered the ward, Huo Fei turned into a little suckling dog again.


    Su Tang squinted, "cat who likes to eat little fish?"


    Huo Feiying said, "it''s me."


    Su Tang held her breath and wanted to scold him, but his microblog didn''t say anything too much from the beginning to the end, or even the relationship between them. But if she didn''t say anything, she always felt that she couldn''t swallow it.


    Half ring, she seems to think of something, "break the contract!"


    Huo Fei a Leng, completely did not expect that she actually remember this stubble, quail like opening, "do not terminate."


    Su Tang hissed, "Mr. Huo is not going to keep his word?"


    Now I have to kneel down to carry the evil I made.


    "Except for this, I promise everything else."


    Sue sugar, "well, from now on, don''t show up in front of me."


    Huo Fei eyes a shock, "impossible!" Finish saying, see the other side sink face, momentum immediately reduced most, change to small pitiful shape, "little fish, I only have you, you don''t want me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Su sugar lived in the hospital for a period of time, and so on after the stability of the body, left a city.


    During this period of time, she hardly broadcast live, and rarely tweeted. Finally, she returned to her old home. She went back to her old business, picked up her mobile phone, and began to record videos.


    As the cold winter passed, spring began to spring.


    Su Tang is going to make a fish this time, so she picks up the fishing rod and goes to the river.


    "Good morning, little lovely people. We are making mandarin fish today. Now let''s catch a fish first."


    At the beginning of the live broadcast, the painting style was normal, but as the fish took the bait, the painting style was wrong.


    Su Tang said, "this fish is too small to fill your teeth. Let''s lose it."


    "Ah, I''ve never seen such an ugly fish. We can''t have our cute eyes. Let''s lose them."


    "This fish Well, it''s so cute that it''s suitable to be eaten. That''s it. "


    Su Tang goes back with the fish, but the fans are crazy.


    "Fish: I never thought that I would be eaten for my beauty one day."


    "Don''t talk about it. It depends on our appearance to eat a fish these days. What can we do if we are ugly?"


    "Fish is not in good health. Take care of yourself. Don''t be tired."


    Of course, there are also individual references to huofei, but Su Tang ignored the past.


    Squirrel mandarin fish pays attention to a charred outside and tender inside. It''s skillful in Su Tang technique. It''s easy to kill the fish and put it in a shape. Soon a rudiment will appear. When everything is ready, it will be drenched with steaming brine. Soon, a orange mandarin fish will be ready.


    Su Tang was just about to taste it, but suddenly someone opened the old house which had not been visited for a long time.


    Looking at the uninvited Huo Fei, Su Tang fell into silence.


    Huo Fei is familiar. He has lived in this place for three years, but he hasn''t come back for a long time. He watched the live broadcast, deliberately asked: "baby, I did not disturb you."


    A change of indifferent tone, Huo Fei a face harmless looking at her.


    Su Tang mouth slightly smoke, what is the ghost name of the baby?


    She was silent, but the live broadcast was quite lively.


    "Wow, it''s really a cat who loves to eat little fish. Look, just as the fish is ready, the cat smells fishy."


    "My God, I''m an employee of Huo family. I''ve been lucky to meet Mr. Huo several times. It''s famous for being as cold as ice and no strangers! What''s the situation now? Am I dreaming? Is this Mr. Huo? "


    "The former overbearing president and the rear little suckling dog, our father Huo has two faces!"


    Different from Huo Fei''s enthusiasm, Su Tang is very ruthless, "Mr. Huo, we are not familiar."


    Huo Fei''s face was injured, and he sat beside Su Tang. His beautiful lips were pitifully drooping at the moment.


    Su Tang can watch it, but the fans in the comments can''t.


    "My God, our father Huo is so Meng, cover your chest. Ma Ma, I see love. "


    "No, I don''t agree! Although Huo is handsome and rich, domineering and milk gas, but! The little fish is still mine


    There is a wild cat on the mountain. Xu is smelling the fishy smell. He jumps in along the yard. Su Tang looks at the fat little orange cat, and her eyes suddenly light up.


    As a result, the fans did not think it was too big to watch the excitement, and they all laughed.


    "Mr. Huo: I never thought that one day my rival would be a cat."


    "Oh, my old man! What a love triangle


    Fans crazy barrage, over there, Huo Fei looked at the little orange cat with murderous face, but in front of Su Tang, he can only endure, "baby, this wild cat in the mountain, I''m afraid it will not be clean, you give me, I''ll give it a bath."


    Sue sugar squints at him. What''s his idea she can''t guess?


    "No need."


    Little orange cat is not a pet cat, as a mountain night owl, sometimes too clean will reduce its resistance, suddenly take a bath, it is likely to make it sick. But Su Tang didn''t plan to elaborate on this. She saw that the time of today''s live broadcast was almost the same. She turned off the live broadcast in spite of the fans'' howling.


    She and Huo Fei did not have too many words, now this situation, already was the best.


    She ate something at will, and was about to take a nap. As a result, the system suddenly said, "Tangtang, old lady Huo is rushing here with people."


    As she walked, Hoffer noticed. He stepped forward nervously, thinking that she was ill again.


    "What''s the matter? Are you sick again? The disease is not cured. You say you are out of the hospital. Let''s go back now... "


    He talked a lot, half angry and half overbearing, but his hands holding her trembled slightly.


    Sue sugar sighed and made an excuse. "I just forgot that there was a bowl left to wash."


    Hoffer, "I wash it!"When Mrs. Huo came, what she saw was her grandson washing dishes, and her face was livid.


    "Huo Fei!"


    Huo Fei didn''t stop at all in washing dishes. He didn''t look up from the beginning to the end. When he put the last bowl away, he looked up lazily. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mrs. Huo doesn''t like his attitude the most. Young master Huo, who is cool and noble in front of outsiders, is always lazy in front of her. Unless her son is dead, she really doesn''t want to take him back!


    "Huo Fei, don''t forget your identity!"


    Huo Fei narrowed his eyes and looked at her with a smile. "You show me a way. What''s my identity?"


    The loss of memory in the past doesn''t mean that he still has it. It''s not because she''s his grandmother that he didn''t move her before. He clearly remembers how she embarrassed her mother at the beginning, and also clearly remembers that if it wasn''t for her indifference and indifference, the people at the bottom didn''t dare to neglect their duties, causing him to be abducted and nearly die. However, he still had to thank her, otherwise he would not meet his little fish.


    Old lady Huo looked at him with a pair of dead eyes without any emotion. The grandson looks so much like his cheap mother that she is not satisfied with anything.


    "Huo Fei, stay here. All Huo''s property has nothing to do with you."


    Huo Fei hissed. Do you really think he was a year ago? Even a year ago, he never took care of Huo''s things. If it wasn''t for Xiaoyuer''s sudden change of face, which made him lose his sense of propriety, and finally he came back angry, he would not have paid any attention to Huo.


    "Yes, you can take it back."


    As long as she can take it back and work for Huo for nearly two years, he doesn''t work for nothing.


    Mrs. Huo is still following many bodyguards behind her. It''s obvious that they are not good at coming. Huo Fei can''t send them away with a few words. In case, Su Tang secretly turns on her mobile phone to broadcast live. Of course, she doesn''t point the camera at anyone openly.


    Old lady Huo looks cold and looks at ginger fish. Her voice is like an old witch. "Huo Fei, you really think you can protect her."


    This words a, Huo Fei suddenly raise head, he stares at Huo old lady, the evil spirit in the eye is rich not melt, "you dare."


    Old lady Huo seems to have heard some joke. She dared to waste her mother at first, but now she dares to waste such a little village girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    They were at each other''s throats. Su Tang found a chair to sit down. She was even afraid of thirst and made herself a cup of wolfberry tea.


    I''m old and I''m not in good health. I have to keep in good health.


    The old lady Huo looked at the action that couldn''t be put on the stage, and the contempt in her eyes was even worse. "For such a woman, Huo Fei, you really look like your dead father."


    Even when it comes to her son, she doesn''t miss him much in her voice. On the contrary, she resents his disobedience.


    At this time, Su Tang on one side suddenly said, "in fact, I''m very curious about whether Huo Fei was abducted or not. You don''t like his mother. All day long you want your son to marry a famous family. I''m afraid this grandson doesn''t have any status in your heart. But if he doesn''t have any status, he''s an old house. With such a high security system, how can he be taken away so easily by the side branch? "


    Old lady Huo said, "he should be glad that if his father is still there, it will not be his turn to enter Huoshi."


    Sue sugar frowned, "so you admit it."


    Huo old lady suddenly overcast heavy smile, "I didn''t admit, he that can oneself run about, can no wonder me." What she did, at most, was to set aside the servants around him. The rest, however, had nothing to do with her.


    Su Tang, "this matter has nothing to do with you, but later the body, has nothing to do with you?" She glanced at her faintly, "Huo Huan that kind of grass bag dandy, can''t find a similar body, if not that body, maybe Huo Fei''s parents are still looking for him."


    At the beginning, information was blocked and a ten-year-old child was left in the mountain area. If it wasn''t for Granny Jiang, Huo Fei might have died early. No, this person didn''t intend to stay alive from the beginning. Tiger poison does not eat son, this old lady, maybe the blood is cold.


    Mrs. Huo raised her eyelids and looked at Su Tang with a pair of turbid eyes. "Ginger fish, I know you''re a little smart, otherwise you couldn''t get Huo Huan into prison. Life imprisonment, not even the Huo family. "


    Su Tang, "the old lady joked that Huo Huan would die if he acted unjustly. I didn''t press his head to force him to take, sell and sell drugs. You should have given zibe and Suri their hallucinogens. "


    This dialogue, let Huo Fei set off a storm. Yes, since he hasn''t come back to Huo''s house, old lady Huo, in order to show her sincerity, put it on her own head, and even called it revenge for him.


    Of course, he didn''t feel half touched. He just thought her hypocritical behavior was disgusting.


    He was hit too much by Su Tang at the beginning, so he didn''t study many things carefully. Because of fear, he closed himself up. In the end, he knew how wrong he was! From the beginning, his little fish had planned for him, and he hurt her.


    He''s not really a thing


    "Baby..."


    Mrs. Huo will open up the matter, it is very likely that she does not want this piece. So, Su Tang interrupted him, even half joking: "OK, your grandmother suddenly revealed such a big secret, I''m afraid it''s going to kill people."


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 15%, current blackening value: 20%."


    Huo Fei looked at her with tenderness in his eyes


    Nearly two years has been enough time for him to decorate. Originally, there was no such thing. It''s almost time for Mrs. Huo to pay the price. And this time, it''s up to him to guard his little fish.


    I don''t know where to stimulate Mrs. Huo. After Huo Fei finished her sentence, her face suddenly turned black and ugly, and her eyes stared at them like a sudden poison, "what a pair of sweet and loving lovers."


    I don''t know why, Su Tang always felt that the old guy was scolding them.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the ferocious old lady Huo. Suddenly she had a strange idea, "old lady Huo, I don''t know one thing. Do you not get Mr. Huo''s love in your early years, which leads to incompetence in love and places your deformed love on your son. As a result, your son has a wife and forgets his mother, so you begin to hate the woman who robbed your son, and even your grandson is disgusted with him. "


    This seems to poke old lady Huo''s heart, and her wrinkled face is distorted. "You know what? Men are superficial goods. They only want to be beautiful. Huo Qi is like this. Huo Jun is like this. Even Huo Fei, if he is a kind of Huo family, is really like his father and his master!"


    Su Tang looks at her coolly. Old lady Huo is really sick. From beginning to end, even her son doesn''t like it. She just likes to control it. Once she gets out of her control, she would rather destroy it. Otherwise, Huo Jun loves Mrs. Huo so much. How can she not see that once Mrs. Huo has an accident, Huo Jun will be abandoned.


    The ugly truth was torn open. Huo Fei was very calm. He looked at old lady Huo with cold eyes. "From now on, there won''t be another Huo family."


    Old lady Huo suddenly raised her voice, and the whole person growled sharply, "huofei, you are crazy!"


    Huo Fei, "you are the crazy man. I feel sad for my father to have a mother like you."His father is gentle and genial, and his mother is kind and amiable. They always know that she doesn''t like them, but people''s hearts are full of flesh. As long as they accompany her for a long time, they can get something in return. Therefore, they never watch out for her.


    Unfortunately, she is just a crazy woman.


    The reason in Mrs. Huo''s eyes gradually disappeared. Over the years, her husband didn''t love her and her son was alienated. As a result, she put all her efforts into Huo. Although she was not surnamed Huo, Huo was all of her. To move Huo was to move her life.


    She came here today specially to take the bodyguard, originally did not want to move Huo Fei, most want to take him back. As for Su Tang, a girl with heart disease, who knows where she will get sick. But now, Huo Fei is obsessed with ghosts and has to fight against her. Then, don''t blame her for not reading this family affection.


    "Hoffer, you should have died here 12 years ago." If it seems calm, it is full of madness in my eyes.


    Su Tang is stunned. I''m afraid the old man is crazy. In broad daylight, he wants to kill people.


    Taking advantage of her insanity, she asked another question, "did the death of huofei''s mother have anything to do with you?"


    Now she can kill them, so she can kill Mrs. Huo. Sure enough, Mrs. Huo''s eyes twinkled as soon as she said this.


    She didn''t give a positive answer, but said, "when you go down, you can ask her." Words fall, with the tone of command, to the bodyguard behind: "do it!"


    However, three minutes later, the bodyguards not only stopped her, but also stopped her.


    "You are crazy. Do you know who your employer is?"


    Bodyguard, "sorry, Mr. Huo is our employer. During this period, he asked us to protect you." When it comes to protection, the voice is a little louder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    The content of the live broadcast shocked everyone, and the whole network was hot. Old lady Huo was finally sent to prison, facing a number of complaints. It''s hard to set up any one. However, with the arrest of old lady Huo, Huo''s stock has dropped several times. Seeing that it is going to go bankrupt, Su Tang can''t help but hold Huo Fei, who laughs like a fool all day.


    "It doesn''t matter, Huo Shi?"


    Huo ¡¤ Er fool ¡¤ Fei, "it doesn''t matter. I said it. There won''t be Huo from now on." He said with a smile, in the sun, as if back to the 18-year-old year, the sun and clean youth.


    Huo Fei did what he said. It took him a short year to completely change Huo''s name into Jiang''s, and all the shares in his name were given to Su Tang. He became an acting president, and he was still paid monthly.


    Huo Fei is very shameless. After dealing with all the assets in his name, he looks like a homeless little wretch, holding Su Tang. "Baby, I''m penniless now. You''re the only one left. You can''t drive me away."


    Since old lady Huo was arrested, Huo Fei''s blackening index has dropped by 10%. Therefore, Su Tang doesn''t need to maintain her previous attitude, but she is always angry and helpless when facing this guy, such as now.


    Although this guy''s face is clean and harmless, his hands holding her are full of despotism that can''t be refused.


    Su Tang patted his big hairy head, deliberately teased him, "OK, don''t drive you away. Anyway, I''ve been my brother for ten years. It''s OK to continue to be my brother. "


    She teased, but touched the scale, originally only 10% of the blackening value, suddenly all the way up.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 30%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    Huo Fei''s head with a man in his arms was blown up in a blank. Yes, he was only happy that ginger fish didn''t betray him, but he also forgot the important point. From beginning to end, she just treated him as her brother.


    Heart a little bit down, the smile on the face is also pale, but the look in the eyes is quietly deeper, soon, the shares were hidden very good morbid feelings, can no longer hide.


    He released the hand that held her and held her instead.


    In front of Huo Fei is very dangerous, Su Tang swallowed saliva, "Xiao Fei, where are you taking me?"


    Xiaofei''s name was called when they were dependent on each other. He called her Xiaoyu and she called him Xiaofei. In the past, when they were free, they liked to quarrel most. Huo Fei didn''t have enough memory. He only vaguely remembered his own name. No matter how much, they would be gone. They were about the same age. The biggest fun was arguing about who was older. The struggle lasted for ten years. Until the Huo family came to the house, Huo Fei realized that he was the little one.


    But what about being young, but half a year old, in his eyes, it''s nothing at all. He doesn''t even plan to go back to the Huo family. Later, he confessed to her that he could give up the Huo family and give up everything. She was the only one who had to hold on to death.


    He mistakenly thought that Su Tang pushed him away, mistakenly thought that she was greedy for money, abandoned helpless, and lived with hatred, but even so, she was not willing to destroy everything. She is just like the untouchable forbidden area in his memory, sealed and locked, but still unwilling to obliterate.


    Huo Fei led her all the way to the attic. Although it is the attic, but the vision is excellent, but at present, the thick curtain is not airtight, the slightest bit of sunlight can not shine through.


    Su Tang''s heart was very nervous. She always felt that she would witness something. Even her palm didn''t know when she was sweating.


    With a bang, the light in the attic was turned on as the door opened.


    The yellow light didn''t drive away the darkness. The next second, Sutang was silly.


    The room is not big, but it is very messy. There is only a desk and chair, and the rest is full of papers littered everywhere. There is almost no open space on the wall or on the ground.


    Su Tang was as if she had been fixed. She couldn''t move, but Huo Fei bent down and picked up one.


    There''s not much on it. It''s just a sketch of a figure. The face in the picture is Su Tang himself.


    Just one, but with Huo Fei picking it up one by one and sorting it out, all the papers in it, without exception, were her. Some of her cry, some of her smile, some of her daze, all kinds of expression, 360 degrees, many to make the scalp numb.


    She didn''t know that Huo Fei had such a great talent for painting.


    If only here, she may not feel afraid. After all, there are more crazy men with their own ideas. Although the scene is shocking, it can still be stable. But with Huo Fei''s collation, she soon found that there were not only portraits, but also many words.


    From the beginning of the love letter, the middle of the request, to the last Crazy talk.


    Ginger fish, you are mine, only mine.


    Ginger fish, I hate you.


    Even death is in my hands.


    Her eyes fixed on one of the pieces of paper. There was only one sentence on it. No one''s name appeared in it, but she knew that it was her.Huo Fei leaned lazily against the wall. He didn''t speak softly before, and he didn''t have the strength of a rogue. The whole person was like a broken jar. Although he was smiling now, he was in danger. "Baby, I''ll show you everything I have."


    With that, he pulled down the paper on the wall behind him. The paper was originally pasted on the back, and she knew nothing about what was painted in it until now.


    "You..." Because of the shock, even the voice is slightly trembling.


    It was a gorgeous painting comparable to the picture of chungong. Finally, she was no longer the same in the portrait. This time, there was an extra hand, which was slender and clean. When holding handcuffs, no one would have evil thoughts. However, the reality is that this hand handcuffs her in the painting.


    "Are you afraid?" Huo Fei had a smile in his eyes and a cold voice, but there was a terrible feeling that the mountain rain was coming.


    Are you scared? Of course, I am afraid. This kind of feeling is obviously abnormal and morbid. If you are entangled by such people, there is no place for ginger fish to escape.


    Fortunately, although Su Tang is ginger fish, ginger fish does not mean she is.


    "I''m afraid. Will you let me go?"


    She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down, but her stiff back fell into Huo Fei''s eyes, which was nothing but a useless struggle.


    He chuckled again, "baby, you have to be good, or I don''t know what I will do."


    Su Tang had intended to pretend to be ill, but before waiting for her to respond, he reached out and stroked her cheek. "It''s no use pretending to be ill. I took you to have an examination before, and the examination report has come out. The doctor said that you are recovering well, so you don''t need an operation."


    There''s a lot of traffic in the back. Su Tang has no choice.


    "I''m afraid, but..." She pauses in a low voice for a moment. "If it''s you, I can have a try."


    This undoubtedly pleased someone who was in a crazy blackening. The danger in Huo Fei''s eyes gradually disappeared, bent over, and finally left a kiss on the corner of her mouth.


    "The baby is so good, reward you."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 10%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Sue sugar was relieved. She didn''t dare to hide. Her voice became soft and harmless.


    "Xiaofei, I try to accept it. Can you be nice to me?" At the end of the day, the voice faded, just like the breath she was breathing now.


    She was like a frightened fawn. She was scared to the extreme, but she still insisted on negotiating with him.


    Huo Fei brings people. Although he reveals all the darkness in his heart, he still doesn''t want to push her too hard. He didn''t want to backfire. Seeing her compromise, he stopped pressing her step by step.


    He has a lifetime to wait, always waiting for the moment when she opens her heart to him.


    "Don''t be afraid of me, as long as you don''t want to leave me, I will be the best person in the world for you."


    See finally appease good this big devil, Su sugar this just thoroughly put down the heart.


    However, she is still too tender. After she thought that the crisis had been relieved, Huo Fei suddenly turned around. He took her hand, as if it had been harmless before, and even showed a bright smile, "baby, would you like to clean up here with me? You see, it''s so chaotic here."


    Su Tang ha-ha.


    There was so much in the room that she was numb from the shock at the beginning. She always thought that the man in this world was a little angel. Although she was blackened by her, the ten years she spent with her were really obedient. Who ever thought, the fig leaf tears open, where is this small lovely, is clearly the wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    It''s too young.


    As time went by, Su Tang was tired of picking up the paper, but he just sorted out a corner. If you look at Huo Fei, his speed is fast, but only half of them are sorted out, and there is still one third left. Su Tang doesn''t want to move any more.


    She originally intended to play coquettish and muddle through today, but as a result, the other party seemed to find some fun and ran over with a piece of paper.


    "Baby, I found something interesting."


    Su Tang thought it would be some kind of shy love letter, but when she took it, her face cracked.


    "Is that what you''re interested in?"


    "I''m sure I like you from here. You know, when every boy reaches puberty, he will have a fantasy object, which can be movie characters or people around him. And I didn''t know at that time. Although I had a good feeling for you, I was not sure to what extent. Until one day, I had a lovely dream


    The more she listened, the more she felt that the paper in her hand was hot. She didn''t dare to tear it. Who knows if the devil would suddenly go crazy.


    "Baby, I didn''t expect that one day my dream would come true." Huo Fei stretched out his hand to encircle her in his arms, with a bright smile, just like a baby.


    Can su sugar, still see his eyebrow between hide that wipe bad.


    "So..."


    Huo Fei didn''t pay attention to the paper, but took her hand again and left the attic.


    In a twinkling of an eye, they had been in the attic for more than two hours. Now it was getting late and dinner was already ready. Huo Fei was not in a hurry. Instead, he took her to dinner first.


    "I''m tired for such a long time. I''ll have enough to eat." He said with a gentle face, and even pulled out the chair for her.


    There is nothing to be gallant about. This guy always has a purpose in doing things. He is good to her and just wants to trap her for a lifetime.


    This meal Su Tang ate very hard, quite a feeling of waiting to be slaughtered.


    It turns out that her sixth sense is not wrong.


    About their first time, the memory is very bad, so bad that sue sugar can''t help shivering when she thinks about it now. She was forced to lean against the bitter cold tiles, without any tenderness, so reckless, she did not even know how she survived!


    As a result, she saw the bathroom again and subconsciously shrank.


    Huo Fei also knew how stupid he was. Seeing this, he was very upset. He took her hand, hung his head, and gathered down the bright eyes. He was very careful, "baby, if you don''t calm down, you won''t fight back."


    After leaving the attic, the sick and crazy Huo Fei seems to have been sealed. Now he is just like the big dog who made a mistake. He only knows how to pick up the only owner, but he doesn''t know how to please him.


    What can su Tang do? The man he chooses can''t be lost, so he can only choose to forgive.


    Huo Fei is really tall. Now he is dejected and doesn''t straighten his waist. Su Tang has to stand on tiptoe if he wants to touch his head.


    His hair is not soft, feel in the hand is not as good as imagined, just like him, looking beautiful, is actually a stubble.


    Huo Fei is very good at going down the ladder. As long as Su Tang gives him a little sweet, he can enlarge it. For example, at this moment, the baby has forgiven him by rounding.


    He still remembers that lovely dream. Once upon a time, they were dependent on each other, but Su Tang''s temperament was not soft. As a teenager, she had to be tough without her parents'' care. But as long as facing him, facing the only family, she will restore the delicate little girl''s appearance.She will be coquettish, will be angry, more is holding his hand giggle. He still remembers that meeting. The most she said every day was, "ah, thanks to me and Xiao Fei."


    At that time, she would smile with a smile in her eyes, brighter than the stars in the sky.


    But in the end, he lost her.


    "Xiaofei."


    Su Tang suddenly made a sound and pulled Huo Fei''s thoughts back. He restrained his negative emotions, looked at the girl in front of him and said, "wait a moment, I''ll fill up the water first."


    This kind of thing has to wait? Su Tang''s whole skin was tinged with a layer of blush. She was at a loss and said, "well I''m going to watch TV first With that, the whole person ran out with the same hands and feet.


    Huo Fei looked at her back, and there was only one exclamation in his heart.


    It''s so damn cute.


    Huo Fei finally fulfilled his wish. In that dream, he held her in his arms. The bathroom was steamy, and even the scene reflected in the mirror was hazy. She was trapped in his arms, trapped under him, and her voice was soft and charming. When she couldn''t bear it, she would overflow a little cry.


    At this moment, he is her all, but in this life, she is his deadly poison.


    Moreover, there is no solution.


    In this life, Huo Fei spoils her. Su Tang is keen on charity, so he invests 90% of the company''s profits into charity funds. Su Tang likes to travel, so he puts down his work to accompany her around the world. In his later years, both of them become white haired old men, but they are still willing to let go of her hand.


    This day, sunny, he suddenly asked: "baby, do you say people have an afterlife?"


    Su Tang''s eyes are very beautiful, even when she is old, she is still very beautiful. She looks at the distance, her eyes are quiet and gentle, "yes."


    Huo Fei, "then I can still find you."


    Sue sugar didn''t answer.


    She thought that if there is an afterlife, the good deeds in this life will be rewarded, and the next life will be enough for his health and happiness.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    Su Tang wakes up again and is stunned by the scene.


    All around are crazy people. They are dressed in uniform. Some of them are in a daze. Some of them are crazy. At first glance, they look like hell. They are terrible. Around them, there are many security guards with weapons. Looking at the safety net on the outside, she is no less safe than the first level. What makes her thrilled is that she is wearing the same clothes as them.


    Su Tang, "dog, explain."


    System, "interstellar world, after you cure the male Lord, we arrange the ending according to your previous orbit."


    This is an interstellar world. The world is divided into three categories: ordinary people, guides and sentinels.


    Sentinels have developed five senses, have physical and endurance beyond ordinary people, and guides have strong spiritual strength. The role of the latter is to lead to fighting with auxiliary sentinels and to pacify sentinels who are in a state of irritability.


    Sentinels and guides have their own spiritual bodies. Generally speaking, they are all kinds of animals. Sentinels are physically well-developed, and almost all of them are predatory and ferocious birds of prey, while guides tend to be gentle animals.


    Su Tang''s identity in this life is a guide with super high mental power. As a senior physiotherapist, he is also known as a guardian. She has treated many big men, such as the Third Prince of Atlantis, the richest land merchant, and the big pharmacist. Among them, there is the male Lord, marshal of the interstellar Federation, Qin Xiao.


    Qin Xiao, as a double-S sentinel, has much higher ability than ordinary sentinels. After all, it''s a genius that the world can occupy an S-level mental strength, so once he breaks down, it''s very dangerous.


    But it''s a pity that he finally broke down. The sentinel beside him broke down and became a completely out of control beast. But he didn''t, he split up several different bodies. Su Tang''s mission this time is to kill these fission bodies and make him return to normal.


    Of course, there are also rumors that the marshal was plotted, but it has nothing to do with Su Tang.


    Memory return, Su sugar looked at this scene, almost shake hands to a cigarette to calm down.


    "So this is your perfect arrangement to send me to a mental hospital?"


    System, "as a senior physiotherapist, facing several irascible guides at the same time, he finally collapsed. This result is very reasonable."


    Su Tang fell back and sat down in her chair, looking at the scene of the group of demons dancing in front of her. She was full of vicissitudes. "Before, she would throw me into a small corner to live and die. How could she throw me into a Class-A nursing home with such a big hand this time?"


    It''s a nursing home, but it''s a neurological hospital.


    This is A-level, can be A-level nursing home for patients, this life is basically out of hope.


    Thinking of this, she wanted to have a cigarette again and calm down.


    If you can''t get out, how can you do the task?


    The system says, "before you, the patient level is too high. It''s easy to find a small corner. On the contrary, the nursing home is the least easy to find. And A-level nursing homes, the security system is also quite high level


    After hearing this, Sutang could hardly help praising them.


    Ha ha


    System, "it''s been three months since you left."


    Su Tang covers her face and lies on the chair. She thinks about how she died when she left.


    Qin Xiao had seven schizophrenic personalities, some of which were relatively harmless, such as cowardly and poor students, kind and lovely little painters, romantic and amorous artists. In addition, the rest were more dangerous, including arrogant and arrogant big gangsters, ruthless iron faced killers, dark and terrible little beggars, and the last one was also let Su Tang is the most unforgettable.


    You''re a sexy lady.


    She remembered that before she left, she gave Qin Xiao a big gift.


    As a physical therapist, many treatment processes need video backup, and she directly edited the backup video of women''s clothing and then sent it to Qin Xiao.


    It''s called "sexy marshal, play online.".


    To be honest, in terms of the level of terror, this is almost the top level. Nothing more than other, light so tall body put on sexy skirt, lethality has all the seconds.


    As a healer, Qin Xiao had a vague memory of his split personality. In doing so, Sutang is simply executing in public.


    She remembers her emotions. Because of her numerous personalities, in the face of those innocuous people, she is both a father and a mother. She works hard. That''s all. At most, she works harder. But the latter is different from her ferocious personality. She is intelligent and brave. At last, she is physically and mentally disabled, which once made her think that she was in hell.


    I don''t know if she was abused. She felt that she needed to vent her anger, so she sent the video.


    With the end of memories, Su Tang felt that she could not calm down with a cigarette!"Gouzi, I don''t think the task needs to be done. You can collect the corpse for me."


    The system thinks of her previous bosao operation. It''s hard to be silent.


    It this silence, Su sugar can explode, "isn''t it dog son, you all gave up me?! Don''t forget that we are one


    System smell speech, rare vicissitudes of life mouth, "at the beginning I didn''t stop you, so this pot, I also have a share."


    Words fall, one person one system, all despair.


    Finally, Su Tang couldn''t help comforting, "don''t panic, dog. We haven''t gone out yet. In case we go out..."


    The system whispered, "you''ll be stabbed to death by the marshal."


    Su Tang


    I advise you to be kind.


    Su Tang is going to lie on the corpse for a while, but her hand is suddenly held. She suddenly raised her head and saw a little girl in a hospital uniform pulling her hand with a smile. If she didn''t know that this was a neurological hospital, she would never have associated her with neuropathy.


    Sue sugar, "what''s the matter?"


    Miss madman said, "red rose, we haven''t been in the sun today! If we don''t get in the sun, we''ll die. "


    Su Tang''s face is full of question marks. No, she''s in the nerve hospital. How come she has a flower name? What''s the ghost of red rose?


    Madman Miss looked at her like this, immediately flustered, "you see, you see, no sun, you are sick! Forget that you are a red rose


    Su Tang


    OK, red rose is red rose. It''s beautiful at least.


    "I''m red rose. What are you?"


    Madwoman suddenly sad, as if met some heartbreaker, "I''m your good sister, little bee! How could you forget it Then he pulled her up from her chair and said, "go and bask in the sun, so I can collect honey! I''m hungry! "


    Su Tang was forced to pull into the yard, then found a small garden and squatted down.


    Of course, although she did, she knew that the little bee was hungry. Unfortunately, because she was ill, she didn''t know what she was doing.


    With a sigh, she couldn''t bear to be as beautiful as a flower.


    Just be a good man and do it to the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    Miss bee has been wandering around Su Tang. Half an hour later, she suddenly lost her motivation and stopped.


    Sue sugar, "what''s the matter?"


    Miss bee, "you are really bad. I''ve been gathering honey with you for a long time, but I''m not full at all!"


    Su Tang, "..." No, I''m not bad. I hid the honey before. I''ll get it for you later. "


    When Miss bee heard this, she immediately raised a smile on her face.


    "Then go quickly. I''ll wait for you here."


    Now it''s breakfast time. Sutang is also hungry. She planned to take two breakfasts and eat them in the sun. As soon as she arrived at the restaurant, she found that the poor in StarWorld don''t deserve to eat delicious food. They only have nutrients!


    What a suffocating ending!


    She used to work as a senior physiotherapist and guardian of several big men, but she never lacked money!


    In a trance, she took two bottles of nutriment, one for Miss bee, and the remaining one, suffering from stomach discomfort, reluctantly drank it. This drink strengthened her determination to leave this ghost place. For nothing else, she was afraid that she would be really crazy.


    Miss bee was quiet, but there was a commotion in the restaurant.


    There was a sentry in a sick suit who suddenly yelled and smashed. His facial features were ferocious and twisted, and his eyes were split.


    "These things are poisonous. You feed me poison! You know who I am! Wanton, you guys... "


    Without waiting for him to finish, the medical staff came over with a tranquilizer, one dose down, and the man was soon quiet. It was not more than ten minutes from the beginning to the end of the commotion, as if they had been used to it, and no one was alarmed. They continue to work numbly, occasionally denouncing patients who are "not good".


    Su Tang looked at all this coldly, but there was something wrong with Miss bee next to her. She hid behind her, and the whole person trembled, as if she was afraid of the needle.


    As a senior physiotherapist, her profession is not only for patients with mental breakdown. If she wants to, she can still detect some diseases, such as Miss bee. She used to be idle and bored, but the whole person was a little surprised.


    "Dog, something''s wrong." After she asked, she suddenly laughed, "yes, the normal nursing home can take care of life insurance. It''s just these messy things that can make people die unexpectedly."


    It takes energy to maintain the normal life of the original owner. If the system is so tight, it will certainly be handled with the lowest budget.


    She calmed down when she figured it out.


    Miss bee is still afraid, Su Tang simply pulled her to a hidden corner, meet is predestined relationship, to see if she can be cured.


    Su Tang''s mental power is very powerful. She once worked as a one-time pacifier for ten A-level sentinels with mental breakdown. It is reasonable to say that Miss bee will improve somewhat as long as it is not too serious. However, she injected mental energy into it, but received no response.


    That''s very wrong.


    "Dog, check out Miss bee."


    The system, "she''s been hit with drugs to stop the soothing treatment. In addition, the nursing home is not simple. Be careful. I just covered the inspection and found many cases of Miss bee. "


    Su Tang hissed and squinted in an instant. Although the food of A-level nursing home is bad, the super high nursing cost is not affordable by ordinary people. Those who can come in are rich or expensive.


    There has never been a lot of blood about power and money.


    Su Tang was planning to make further inquiries, but as a result, some medical staff came over.


    "Patient 38, what are you doing here?"


    Su Tang looks at the medical staff who is getting closer and closer to her, and asks the system, "who is 38?"


    System, "never mind who it is. Now I have two pieces of news for you. One is good news and the other is bad news. Which one do you want to hear


    Su sugar strength refused, "which do not want to hear."


    The system tut a, "brave a little girl, refuse is useless." After that, he continued: "the good news is that I have found that your man is coming soon. The bad news is that you may be stabbed to death."


    Su Tang


    The medical staff rushed all the patients who were standing in the garden back to their rooms because the marshal was coming. They were afraid that the uncontrolled patients would cause confusion. The best way was to pay attention to them.


    Of course, these things will not be explained to these patients. They are reckless. Once they are disobedient, they immediately use tranquilizers.


    When Qin Xiao came, there was no patient in the whole nursing home. The president stood at the gate and nodded at him.


    "Marshal, this way, please."


    Qin Xiao stands in the sun, he has a golden hair as bright as the sun, three-dimensional and beautiful facial features, the most prominent of which is the deep emerald eyes with a little ruffian smile. Everyone knows that he is rebellious, but he has enough proud capital."I''m only here for my own business. Don''t worry about what you don''t have."


    The president was a little fat. Standing with the tall marshal, he was short in height and temperament. He took this handkerchief in his hand, and now he was wiping the sweat on his forehead. "Marshal is a hero of the Federation. Even if it''s a private matter, please let me do my best."


    Qin Xiao hissed. He looked at the empty nursing home. His face was a little impatient. "Let all the people out. It''s a rare good sun. Don''t delay everyone''s sunbathing."


    Qin Xiao is also a noble, but he has no noble style. His temperament is sharp and aggressive. However, no one dares to say much about this. After all, it is this man who has solved all the major battles. He is a hero of the Federation, who dares to say that if he is not good, he will be attacked by the masses.


    The Dean didn''t dare to retort, but the sweating on his forehead became more and more serious. "It''s my thoughtlessness. I''ll let the patients out immediately."


    Su Tang was driven back to her room. The next second, she was driven out again.


    She knew that Qin Xiao was coming, and originally she just wanted to stay in the corner of the rest room. As a result, she didn''t know whether the medical staff were mentally ill and drove all the patients to the garden.


    Then, she saw Qin Xiao was surrounded by people came in, his mouth smoking, although not lit, but that look, as always arrogant.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    Su Tang felt that the air around her was quiet, but in order to maintain her insane personality, she calmly looked away, then took Miss bee, found a place with good sunshine, and squatted down.


    Qin Xiao and invisible Zheng for a moment, even the cigarette in his mouth are not in his mouth, raised his leg, and strode toward her.


    His eyes were obscure, and the sweat on the dean''s face almost came down like rain. At last, he didn''t even speak quickly, "marshal, you What can I do for you


    "I saw an old friend."


    His lips were clenched, his voice was low, but with a tingling sensation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Whenever Qin Xiao gets closer, Su Tang''s sixth sense screams wildly, reminding her how dangerous the man is. However, she can''t hide, she has to stay in the same place and keep smiling.


    Qin Xiao seems to even over the business are thrown aside, looking at Su Tang, mouth with a smile if there is no, "my dear guardian, long time no see."


    People with mental disorder or collapse will be registered. In case of instability, the government will contact their physiotherapists. Over time, people will call them guardians.


    The president also understood what a guardian was, but he did not expect that one day there would be a marshal''s guardian in his nursing home!


    He was full of shock and fear, deeply afraid that the guardian''s condition was not serious enough to expose the secrets of the nursing home.


    Then, he saw Su Tang looked at Marshal with disgust on his face, "you are blocking my sun."


    Qin Xiao licked the alveolar after licking, I do not know is angry or laughing, the whole person is a bit weird, "block again how?"


    Su sugar said with a small face, "if you block me, I can''t bask in the sun. If I can''t bask in the sun, I will wither. If I wither, my little miss bee will be hungry."


    When she finished, Miss bee said, "stupid people, get out of my way."


    I don''t know why, when Miss bee said this, she was full of arrogance, and her innate aura was able to frighten people.


    Unfortunately, her air was not enough for Qin Xiao. Because from beginning to end, Qin Xiao didn''t look at her. Instead, he gave her to Push away, very rude, don''t know how to pity.


    "You say, if I uproot you, will you die immediately?"


    He said this with a smile, but Sutang could feel that this guy really wanted to kill her.


    "Dog, get out of here! It''s said that a good nursing home is the safest. Most people can''t find me! You tell me, this is just one day, my rescue plan is not well thought out, the man is coming to take my dog''s life! "


    The system says, "I''ll buy a good Ming coin to send you on the road."


    Su Tang Hehe, don''t forget that we are one and we will die together if we want to die. "


    The system said, "Oh, that''s better. I''ll keep the money myself. You can do whatever you want."


    Su Tang


    Shit, what kind of devil system is this!


    Qin Xiao has been with this guardian for five years. After five years, he once felt that he knew her very well. She is not like those brainless women. She wants to rely on him all the time. She is relaxed and has amazing self-control. He once felt that he would take her into his command after his illness. If the high mental power is taken away by outsiders, it would be a bit of a loss. Until one day, when he recovered, she gave him a big surprise.


    Xiaozi seems to be angry with him. His beautiful eyes are staring at him fiercely. In Qin Xiao''s eyes, this kind of deterrent power is like playing with laughter. He reaches out his hand and really has a posture of throwing her out.


    Then, the finger was bitten.


    Su Tang really worked hard. Anyway, the sentry''s skin was rough and the meat was thick. He couldn''t bite it.


    Except Qin Xiao, everyone was shocked.


    Everyone knows that marshal hates the touch of outsiders most. No matter men or women, this one not only touches, but also bites!


    Su Tang tried to put on a ferocious expression, first spit out his fingers like disgust, and then bared his teeth and said: "I tell you, as a cannibal flower, the whole body is highly toxic." Then he raised his chin and said, "hum, you''re dead. I won''t save you!"


    Time, in this instant solidification, all people dare not squeak, until Qin Xiao chuckled.


    "Lieutenant, have you taken a picture?"


    Adjutant, "it''s taken!"


    As early as three months ago, the adjutant received a strange order that the guardian who met the marshal later remembered to record the picture. He didn''t understand why the marshal said that before, but now he still doesn''t understand.


    Qin Xiao looked at his wet fingers, and a wisp of displeasure flashed in his eyes. But the next moment, he picked up Su Tang with two fingers and said with a bad smile, "goodbye, my dear guardian." Finish saying, throw to walk, the action is in one fell swoop.


    Su Tang was thrown aside, but she didn''t hurt, but she still remembers her current design. As a cannibal flower, being uprooted seems to be fatal.


    On one side, Miss bee cried out of breath, "my red rose!"


    Qin Xiao immediately narrowed his eyes, eyes are not good, "is not cannibal flower, how red rose."


    Su Tang ignored him. Instead, she took Miss bee''s hand and said weakly, "my little bee, I lied to you. Will you be angry. I''m an ugly cannibal. You are such a noble and dazzling bee that I don''t deserve you. "Miss bee tears Bata DC, "how can, even if you are the ugliest flower in the world, I also like you."


    With her last words finished, Su Tang was satisfied, and a smile of satisfaction was on her lips, quiet and beautiful.


    Qin Xiao seldom had patience, but after waiting for a moment, he didn''t get up. He frowned and came forward, only to find that the other party really fainted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The Dean continued to wipe the sweat. "The patient will have a self-protection system. This lady cannibal may feel that she is really dead, so she will shut down all her senses, and eventually lead to a false coma. Of course, a false coma is also a coma. I suggest that we send her back to the ward first, and let our doctors have a good examination. "


    Qin Xiao looked down at the baby lying on the ground, with a trace of interest in his eyes. Then, he picked up the man, which looked like a fierce beast that brought the small prey back to its nest.


    "Lead the way."


    Qin Xiao is wearing a white shirt today. Because of his action, tight muscle lines appear under the shirt. He holds Su Tang with little effort, but his action makes people feel oppressive.


    The Dean didn''t know where Su Tang lived, so he called the nurse immediately.


    In the end, Qin Xiao kicked the ward where Su Tang lived. Although it was A-level nursing home, it was also graded. For example, she lived in the most common room and had nothing else but a bed.


    Qin Xiao frowned slightly. Seeing this, the Dean immediately ordered someone to change the room. "I didn''t know Miss cannibal was your former guardian. Don''t worry. I''ll prepare the best VIP room for her right away."


    Qin Xiao was satisfied, and then he threw her back to bed.


    "Come on, take me to meet my first regiment commander."


    Yan Feng, commander of the first regiment, had a sudden mental riot two months ago. After the treatment failed, he had to be sent to the nursing home. Because of this, he found the little boy who let him search the whole interstellar, but didn''t find him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Yan Feng is still locked in the ward because his condition is not stable. When Qin Xiao arrives, his eyes are scarlet, his face is twisted, and he roars like an irrational beast. He can''t see any human.


    Former commander of the first regiment, contacted him before he got sick. Because the doctor before Qin Xiao has detected some signs of his illness, so they have been secretly investigating. Qin Xiao thought that he should know something. Unfortunately, he didn''t wait for the message to be delivered.


    At the beginning, when he was seriously ill, he could split seven personalities. For this reason, he also recuperated for a period of time. However, he claimed that he was just mentally unstable and needed rest. It''s no accident to find Su Tang, because he really needs a senior physiotherapist at that time, and she is famous and has a very simple life experience. Of course, they were also on guard against her for a period of time. In order not to divulge secrets, they sent a lot of agents around her, which is called protection, but in fact house arrest.


    Five years ago, Qin Xiao thought that he would forget something, but now when he recalled it, his memory was very clear. He still remembers that the little girl was angry. Her eyes were red. Because she didn''t want to show her shyness, she even dared to stare at him. Instead of being sharp, she seemed to be wronged.


    However, the original thought of the little kitten, angry can also scratch people.


    I do not know what he thought, he suddenly hissed, I do not know whether it is a laugh or sarcasm.


    "You, go and have a look."


    Qin Xiao also brought a physical therapist this time. It is said that Yan Feng could have been thrown into the military area command, but in order to lead the snake out of the hole, he threw people into the nursing home. After all, according to the investigation, there is something fishy here. It''s just that the admission conditions of the patients in the nursing home are very harsh, and he hasn''t found anyone to enter smoothly for the time being. When he thought of it, he thought of the kitten again.


    Tut, I don''t know if I''m really sick or I''m acting like a fool.


    The physical therapist''s final treatment still did not improve. He shook his head at Qin Xiao and apologized: "marshal, I''m sorry, I didn''t help you."


    Qin Xiao also doesn''t matter, "you stay here first, the salary is calculated by the hour."


    He said with no expression on his face, and saw the fat Dean beside him sweating, "marshal, it''s against the rules." However, as soon as he finished saying this, he saw the Marshal''s eyes sweeping over. He was so scared that he lost all his principles. "I don''t know, but..." Voice once again, this time is really dare not speak.


    Qin Xiao came here for the first time to see Yan Feng, and for the second time to stop people. Now that things are finished, he suddenly thinks of the faint kitten. So he called the physiotherapist and went to the ward again.


    This time I go again, although I wake up, I can be quite noisy. A pair of beautiful eyes staring at people, but in the end did not see blood, or not fierce enough. However, it''s OK to scare the nursing workers nearby.


    The president has changed two pieces of silk all the way. At first glance, he almost fainted with black eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang leans against the wall, still playing with a syringe in her hand. There''s a little blood in the syringe. Although it''s not much, she squeezes out a little, and then reaches out the tip of her tongue to lick it. This action is evil and gorgeous. The pale face is stained with thick blood. The innocent kitten turns into a beautiful ghost.


    "That''s the taste of blood. It''s delicious."


    The nurses were afraid of her. Although they surrounded the people, no one dared to come forward. They could only roar like a bluff: "No.38! Put the syringe down


    When Su Tang heard this, her face suddenly became angry. "Do you think I don''t know what you''re up to! Peeping at my blood and trying to practice against heaven, mortal, you are looking for death


    Her tone, a flick of her sleeve, coupled with her fierce eyes, don''t say it''s really frightening.


    The dean''s head is aching. "What are you doing to eat! Let a patient fool around? "


    The nursing workers are also in a dilemma. Today, when a big man comes, they dare not use the usual means. Moreover, the patient is also involved with a big man, so they dare not mess around. If they throw a rat''s trap, Su Tang has the upper hand.


    "Dean, on the 38th, he is usually very quiet. What he does all day is to bask in the sun with the 27th. Today, I don''t know what stimulation he has suffered. When he wakes up, he goes crazy. We can''t get close to each other."


    At the beginning, they were also afraid that this was the Marshal''s person, so they wanted to take advantage of her coma and secretly draw a tube of blood for examination. Half of the time, they woke up. They not only robbed their syringes, but also injured several nursing workers. They didn''t know where her charming guide came from.


    Qin Xiao holds his chest and looks at the farce indifferently. When he hears that he is stimulated, he picks his eyebrows and doesn''t pay attention to the dean. He directly asks the physiotherapist to have a look.


    In the face of strangers, Su Tang suddenly tense up, she arrogantly raised her chin, like looking at the other side of the general mole ant, "why not evil, dare to come to this seat in front of the wild!"


    Physiotherapists have been used to these people for a long time, with a calm face. However, he underestimated Su Tang. When he used his mental power to investigate, Su Tang also used it.With the collision, even rarely released spirit beast all together to fight up.


    However, contrast Su sugar eyebrows are not wrinkled calm look, physiotherapists have stepped back.


    "Sorry." Physiotherapist covers chest and marshal way, then complexion complex look to Su sugar.


    If you are a normal person, how beautiful it is.


    "Dean, why does this girl come in?" He was a little sorry, and he wanted to go back to ask someone to see if he could improve her condition.


    The Dean learned well this time. As early as when the marshal noticed her, someone handed her the information.


    "Her name is Su Ye. She must be a physiotherapist. You should have heard her name, too." The Dean also sighed with pity: "I don''t know what patients she contacted, mental overdraft, followed by mental disorder, eventually leading to split personality. Oh, by the way, it''s the third month she''s lived in Then he looked at Marshal secretly.


    People all over the world know that marshal Qin Xiao had mental disorder five years ago. Even when it was serious, he once gave up his duty as marshal and was represented by the deputy marshal. Recently, it came out that he was cured, and then he came back to power.


    The Dean only dared to peek at him, but Qin Xiao suddenly changed his rebelliousness and sighed, "it''s me. I wanted to thank Dr. Su, but I couldn''t find it. I didn''t expect to see you again, but it''s here. " Speaking of this, he sighed, "it''s hard for me not to be moved by a talent like Dr. su."


    Marshal''s "true confession" shocked the Dean, but Su Tang was dumbfounded.


    "Crouching dog, he''s killing me


    Everyone knows that the situation around him is not clear, and the undercurrent is surging. He suddenly pulls her in front of the public. This is to take her to block the sword!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Qin Xiao only stayed for half a day to leave, but left a huge trouble for Su Tang. She is in the nursing home, and the dean is very cunning. She can avoid once, but it doesn''t mean she can avoid many times.


    The hair on her worried head is about to fall off, and she can''t walk. It''s obvious that Qin Xiao finds something wrong with the nursing home, but she won''t go. Who knows what she will face next.


    She scratched her hair, just at dinner time, looking at the disgusting nutrients, she decided to leave as soon as possible.


    "Dog, give me a piece of data, how many people in this nursing home have abnormal mental breakdown."


    System: "at present, there are 108 patients in the nursing home. After deducting 68 patients who are normal, the rest 40 patients are artificial." After that, he made a list of data. Most of the families of these 40 people are quite prominent, such as Miss bee, the countess''s daughter. Only when the stepmother is in charge, can they get such a land.


    Sue sugar took this data and silently hooked her lips. In this world, she has no strength, but if she can cure these people, she will not be so passive to Qin Xiao.


    "Find out where the potion came from."


    If you want to solve things, you have to start from the source.


    System, "underground market on cero."


    It''s not surprising that the other side is hiding in a gray place with complex forces.


    Smooth things out, is going to fill the stomach, but suddenly found that the nutrient is not right.


    Su Tang dislikes the nutriment and puts it aside. She is now Qin Xiao''s former guardian. The dean is not sure whether she is really crazy or fake crazy. She just secretly drops the medicine, and the fake crazy will become real crazy.


    The other side can''t wait, Su Tang can only speed up, "dog son, all the monitoring are black, let''s go home first."


    At the beginning, in order to save Qin Xiao, she built a small laboratory in her home. There are all kinds of drugs in it. Take some first, and you can save a few.


    System, "to do this, you need to deduct points. You know, all the energy needed for monitoring can only be obtained from the host."


    Su Tang is a heart stopper. After so many tasks, she managed to save ten thousand points. She thought she could retire and go home for the elderly, but she had to come back to repair it. It''s just a matter of repair, and she has to deduct her points!


    She forbeared, gritted her teeth and said, "how much."


    System, "ten points."


    Su Tang was a little bit black when she heard that. She took all the points of her first task to save her brother. Now she has only 30 points.


    "Use it Then he got up from the bed.


    She is full of anger, the system is black all monitoring, if she doesn''t do something, I''m sorry for the money she spent. So she set the fire again. The nursing home is divided into several buildings, one for medicine and equipment and some laboratories, one for patients, and one for doctors and presidents. The fire set by Su Tang happened to burn the equipment building and the Dean building.


    Of course, it''s not enough to let these two buildings burn. She also took the opportunity to release some violent elements who were seriously ill.


    This night''s nursing home, especially lively, no one noticed that someone left and came back.


    Wearing the doctor''s coat and money she borrowed, Sutang took a taxi to take herself home.


    She didn''t go home for three months. She didn''t worry about any accidents at home. She spent a lot of money to build a safety door for safety. Ordinary thieves can''t get in unless you blow up the house.


    Then, at her door, she saw the very hot tempered My lord marshal.


    He was dressed as a commander and tall. When he saw her coming, he showed a gentleman like smile. "Good evening, Miss cannibal."


    Sue sugar, "no, can you excuse me?"


    Qin Xiao not only refused, but also stepped forward. "I heard that the nursing home was on fire. Miss cannibal really deserves her reputation."


    Sue sugar has no patience. She has only one night to spend with him.


    Oh, if you want to say that since all the men are standing in front of you, why don''t you hold your thighs? That''s because this guy''s Yin Qi is uncertain. If you rush to hold your thighs, there is only one end, that is, you kick to death.


    Su Tang knew that the man didn''t trust him, so she didn''t even bother to answer this time. She opened the door directly, and then bang, and didn''t give the other party a chance to enter.


    Qin Xiao stands in this blurred night, his eyes are dark and unclear, and his mouth is pulling a smile like nothing.


    Kitty is more interesting than he thought. It''s hard for her to cure him before. She has to endure herself to be so harmless and weak.


    As soon as Su Tang came home, she didn''t even bother to change her clothes, so she ran straight to the laboratory. It took time to make the medicine. When it was almost dawn, she would finish more than 20 pieces, but it was enough.


    She took out her backpack and planned to go back in the dark, only to find that Qin Xiao was still there. Pick pick eyebrows, Qin Xiao what dog temper she quite understand, let him wait, let alone a night, ten minutes is impossible, the result is such a, actually personally waiting for a night.Qin Xiao blinked emerald eyes, "I don''t know if I have the honor to send Miss cannibal back?"


    Sue sugar looked at him, the whole person clean, no nonsense, open the door, directly into the seat.


    Qin Xiao, who had been waiting all night, was in a better mood because she was so cheerful. Let him wait all night, really exhausted all his patience, he originally intended to break into the door, but the result of his hands said that the entrance guard could not break, unless it was blown up. But if it''s blown up, the people inside won''t come out alive.


    Xiaozizi is much more complicated than he thought. Who can make such a wall in an ordinary person''s home? In other words, he is a little curious about where she comes from.


    Such people can''t believe all the information.


    "Miss cannibal, I''m curious about one thing." He took out a cigarette from his body, but it was still not lit, so he held it in his mouth, "what are you?"


    Su Tang did not squint and refused to talk to him from the beginning. Hearing this, she was not angry and showed an official smile, "what version do you want to hear?"


    Qin Xiao was stunned, but immediately he laughed.


    This little boy, where on earth did he dare to be crazy with him? However, with such a harmless and lovely face, he preferred what he looked like now.


    In a quiet car, the atmosphere is dangerous in vain. Qin Xiao is thinking about whether or not to directly abduct people back to the military region, Kitty opened his mouth.


    Sutang, "marshal, I can save the commander of the first Legion for you."


    This words, interrupted Qin Xiao''s thoughts, he looked up, lazily at the little girl who dare to confront him, "talk about it."


    Sue sugar, "there''s something, don''t ask."


    The meaning of her words is very simple, but she doesn''t want to get involved with him too much. Can save him so big kindness, say to lose can lose, such boldness, make him more curious, what does she want to do?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    Overnight, the fire in the nursing home had been put out for a long time. However, although it was put out, many irascible elements had not been caught. The nursing home was in a mess, and no one noticed that someone had left and returned.


    Qin Xiao leaned lazily on the car door and watched Su Tang skillfully climb up the wall. The speed made him squint.


    Most of the guides are civil servants, even proud at home. You know, the number of guides is limited, but the number of sentries is twice that of them. For this reason, the federal government will spend a lot of money to subsidize the guides every year.


    But in such an environment, his dear guardian has been practicing kung fu very well. He was born in the army. A small move can give him insight into many things, such as the small guide''s arm strength when climbing, such as the vertical downward bounce force, plus her own strength, not only blacking all nursing homes, but also making nursing homes chaotic all night. If this ability can''t be used by him, then she will have only one end.


    Su Tang is not afraid of being watched. She hides in the nursing home with her bag on her back. Before order is restored, she feeds the medicine to the patients one by one. However, when it was Yan Feng''s turn, there was a little trouble. Although the nursing home was in chaos, he was looked after here.


    Finally, Yan Feng''s physiotherapist noticed her.


    The physiotherapist looks at her with puzzled eyes, and Su Tang is more direct. Without saying a word, she goes forward and hooks someone else''s neck.


    "My little brother is so handsome. I really want to take him back to prison."


    She was full of color and gas and said, "Miss Su, although I''m a man, the two guides have no future." With that, she felt something in her arms, and her eyes were stunned. At this time, Su Tang pushed the man to the wall.


    From a distance, they are very ambiguous. Su Tang smiles like a peach blossom. "I don''t know what to do, so I call you marshal."


    It''s not that she can''t get in. It''s just that she''s tired after a night of trouble.


    Taking the medicine does not mean recovery, but also need psychotherapy, Su Tang rest for a day, this began to start. But in order not to attract attention, she only treats one person a day.


    Of course, the first one was Miss bee, who saved her several times, though she didn''t mean to.


    Miss bee was poisoned for a short time and recovered well. She suddenly woke up and didn''t show any signs. This period of time, although she was muddled, she had memories. She looked at Su Tang, stunned for a long time, and then said in a dumb voice, "thank you."


    The silly white sweetness on the face is gone, a pair of eyes like sapphire are full of surging anger, but in the end, they still hold back.


    Su Tang patted her on the shoulder, did not say too much comfort, but will analyze the situation, told her this time need her cooperation.


    Miss bee, "no problem."


    That is to say, when she saw the marshal again, she was a fool.


    Although she remembers the Marshal''s appearance, she was mentally incomplete and didn''t know what to be afraid of, but now, let alone let her cooperate, her legs are weak just by approaching.


    Sue sugar sighed and said a few words in her ear. Then she hid in the shade of the tree in the garden.


    Qin Xiao knew that she was pretending to be crazy and stepped forward with great interest. It had been more than half a month since he came last time. During this period, Su Tang had finished feeding the medicine, and most people were sober. She didn''t do it, waiting for Qin Xiao.


    The Dean followed Qin Xiao with a handkerchief in one hand as he did last time. Before he could flatter him, he saw the little guide''s eyebrows and angry way: "where''s my little brother! Where have you taken him, you old demon While talking, I don''t know where I broke it. I pointed it at the Dean with the branch. Without saying a word, I started to smoke.


    The branch drew to the president''s face, scarlet, dazzling, also let the president''s honest image disappear. He burst into a rage, pointed to the side has not yet recovered the security Scream: "will not take people down!"


    Su sugar takes advantage of the opportunity, a side body directly flash to Qin Xiao side.


    Three seconds later, she took off Qin Xiao''s pistol, which was very powerful, and her action was even more complete.


    A bang.


    The president was shot in the middle of his brow, blood flowed down his cheek, and he fell down.


    All of a sudden, everyone was stunned, only Qin Xiao picked eyebrows.


    Su Tang didn''t return the loot to him, but took advantage of the situation to crash several reactions to the preservation. Of course, as soon as she started, more than 20 other cured sentinels also started. Soon, the preservation was annihilated, and the nursing home was stained with blood.


    In less than five minutes, it was premeditated.


    Qin Xiao whistled and looked at someone playfully. "I knew for the first time that my guardian was really good at it."


    Su Tang stepped on the blood, saw two guards standing in front of her, a face of vigilance.


    "Don''t worry, I need the marshal to deal with the aftermath." With that, she threw the pistol.Qin Xiao took the pistol and played with it. There were 20 bullets in it. She never fired empty. This kind of skill was put in the army, which was also the best.


    "I don''t seem to have given Miss cannibal a present yet." He licked the tip of his teeth, turned his hand, but threw the pistol back, "here you are."


    Sue sugar took the gun and Tut, "just a gun? Why don''t you send some more bullets. Don''t bully me. I don''t understand. I heard that the Marshal''s gun is special. This bullet can''t be bought on the market. "


    Qin Xiao a face hindsight, showing a very harmless smile, "ah, so ah, that can only wait for the next time we meet."


    In the end, it was with this gun that she made an appointment to meet next time. Su Tang didn''t dislike it and snatched it away. Then she said, "by the way, can you lend me another car?"


    Qin Xiao is very interested, "what do you want to do?"


    Su Tang said, "I want to go home and take a bath. Will marshal Qin come with me?"


    She smiles and squints her eyes. She looks like a cunning fox. She sends out an invitation in her mouth, but she looks like a fierce animal trying to trick her prey back into the cave.


    Not to mention, her appearance is especially in line with Qin Xiao''s taste.


    Beautiful and dangerous, people can''t help but want to challenge.


    In this life, Su Tang''s name is Su Ye. He is an orphan. He is gentle in front of people, but a cannibal flower behind. She personally tore up the previous maintenance of the human setup, showing a dangerous scene without reservation, in order to warm up the later things and save who was scared.


    "Dog, tell me about the one on the planet cero."


    Once upon a time, although she had completed the task, she had never been interested in other things. What she knew was only a general idea. For example, Su Ye was the female owner''s cannon fodder sister, who tried to climb the bed but was stabbed to death. Then, not long ago, she learned that the pharmacist on the planet of cero was the real woman in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Sue sugar really took a hot bath after she went home. She was soaking in the bathtub, tasting red wine and sighing. Nursing home is not a place for people to stay. It''s like a prisoner to eat and drink. It''s very bad.


    According to the development, Qin Xiao''s split personality can''t be cured. Although he flew to the planet cero according to the clues, he also found the pharmacist Su Huo, but Su Huo is not a good person. She is the princess of Hades. At the beginning, the Federation cooperated with the Empire to resist foreign enemies, but in fact, she coveted the treasure of Hades.


    The royal family of yadis has super high mental power. The reason why they pass the throne on to women is that the blood on each princess is extremely precious. At the beginning, the Federation cooperated with the Empire to destroy the whole planet in order to take this precious blood for experiment.


    Su Huo knew from beginning to end that Qin Xiao was a marshal. When he was with him, he loved him openly but used him secretly. Qin Xiao has seven personalities. Su Huo can cheat one personality, but he can''t cheat all of them. The tragedy ends in the end.


    Half way through, he wiped his face and sat up in the bathtub. "How sad is the so-called tragedy?"


    System, "Qin Xiao''s irascible personality tortured Su Huo. Pay attention to that. He drained all her blood." After that, he paused, and then continued: "all seven people feel that they are the real masters. They kill each other and destroy the whole star."


    Sue sugar heard the last, silent. For a long time, she put down her glass, "at least in Su Huo''s position, Qin Xiao still avenged her."


    This strange idea made the system dumbfounded, but a moment later, it coolly said, "do you know that after you finish your task, the man still kills the woman in this way?"


    This time it''s Sue sugar''s turn to be silly. "Why? Personality repair, it''s reasonable to say that the irritability gene has calmed down. "


    System, "because he has the orc blood, so we can''t rule out all kinds of You know the possibility


    Su Tang takes a cool breath No, I don''t understand


    System, "no, you understand."


    What is animal nature? Once the animal''s emotion gets the upper hand, it is more terrible than schizophrenia, because in essence, he is no longer a person.


    Sue sugar grabs her hair in a headache. What''s the matter with her mother!


    However, the system continued: "the organization thinks that your video has caused some of his undeniable brutality, leading to the collapse of the world."


    Su Tang can''t listen any more. She just wants to raise her middle finger. Can''t she recite this pot? If it''s really that easy, even without her, he''ll still be a beast. How about sex?!


    She couldn''t take a bath any more. She wiped away the water stains on her body. She picked up her personal terminal and bought a ticket to fly to cero. Of course, before that, she made all the remaining 20 potions overnight, then packed them and sent them to miss bee.


    In order to prevent men and women from falling in love and killing each other, Su Tang gets on the plane with a haggard face. Cero is a remote planet. It took the spacecraft a full week to reach its destination.


    The world guide is always precious. In order to prevent her identity from being seen and causing unnecessary trouble, she uses medicine to cover herself up as an ordinary person.


    Although cero is in a gray area, the local forces are crisscrossing. Su Tang is not sure whether the female owner will care about the blood relationship, so she plans to use circuitous tactics. First, we opened a bakery near the underground market to create a kind of poor person who was sick and in urgent need of money. Then we used all the money we earned to buy medicine.


    It took her a month to meet the woman, Su Huo.


    Su Huo is as beautiful as his name is. On the other hand, Su Tang''s round apricot eyes are very cute.


    "Sister Su, this is the cream cake I just baked. Would you like to taste it?"


    Su Huo is still compassionate. Seeing that she is an orphan and is struggling to survive on this planet, she is willing to help. Especially when she smiles, it reminds her of her younger sister who was less than three years old.


    If she is still there, she should be so big.


    Thinking of her poor sister, Su Huo''s eyes darkened slowly. "Thank you, Xiao Ye."


    Su Tang, "why is sister Su suddenly unhappy? Who bullied you? You tell me, I''ll beat him for you! "


    Little cute face, serious appearance amused Su Huo, "no one bullied me, but you, lie down in the instrument, let me check how the body recovery."


    Su Tang didn''t hurry to lie down. Instead, she held her face in her hands and said, "Wow, sister Su, you have a beautiful smile! Just like the angels in the sky


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang goes to Su Hun every day to fart a few rainbows. At first, the system is very confused.


    "Once upon a time, your strategist didn''t take you so seriously."Su Tang, "in the end is the woman, really good beauty ah, I put rainbow fart also put willingly, the same you let me do to the man?"


    The system was silent for a moment. "You''ll be stabbed to death."


    "so ah, and Su puzzled is very important. Once the man finds anything on her, they will inevitably oppose each other and then will be endless seesaw warfare. If I can adjust what is one or two, it should be much better." Su Tang is very tired to make bread every day, but she is also willing, because Su Huo reminds her of her cheap brother Qin Anjin.


    A few days later, Su Tang made bread as usual. As a result, he heard the system pull out the alarm, "Tang Tang, something''s wrong with Su Huo."


    Yes, another reason why she stayed here for such a long time is that she was waiting for this day. On the day of the original plot, Qin Xiao happens to find the female master, who happens to be plotted. As a rare guide and valuable pharmacist on the planet of cero, her existence is a treasure that everyone grabs. Moreover, this time, she is her collaborator. For her collaborators, the relationship with her is far from enough. What they want is her submission to them.


    Once the guide gets angry, it is a fatal temptation for the sentry, and almost no one can resist it. So as soon as Sue sugar heard that she had an accident, she immediately took the inhibitor she had prepared.


    But she didn''t expect that when she got there, she unexpectedly found a tall man.


    The man''s face looks ordinary, but the dangerous smell makes her feel familiar. "What a wonderful fate," she exclaimed to the system


    Four eyes opposite, inexplicably familiar with the scene, let the other pick eyebrows.


    In the end, Su Huo broke the peace. She resisted the whole body agitation and bit the corner of her lip. The pain made her wake up a little bit, but with the fragrance on her body, there was a commotion outside.


    Her eyes stare big. She''s on the tenth floor, so how did this little guy get in through the window?!


    "Xiao Ye, why are you here! Get out of here


    "No way." Sue sugar said, picked up the medicine on her bare arm hit an injection, finish all this, unbearable door was finally kicked open. She did not panic, looking at the sentinels in heat, she Tut, picked up a chair and threw it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    The crazy sentinels complained a lot. A chair was not enough for them. The Sentinels who rushed to the front door smashed the chair with a punch. But Sue sugar doesn''t worry. How can she come to the gray area of cero without self-defense? If it''s not easy to bring thermal weapons, how can she have less powder?


    This kind of medicine powder that can be poured out by elephants, among other things, the sentinels in front of them have no action power.


    After all this, she encircled Su Huo. She had just finished taking the medicine. Although the agitation in her body was stable, her feet were still soft. She opened her red lips slightly and looked at her in surprise. Her eyes were full of wonder.


    "Sister Su, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you away." She said with a smile, but saw the side of Qin Xiao suddenly came towards her, she frowned, just focused on dealing with those sentinels, but did not count him in.


    Qin Xiao''s back to the window, the glare of light on his back, people can not see his look.


    Then Sutang heard a low and charming voice.


    "Hello, Xiaoye."


    Su Tang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, on the spot burst sentence thick, "damn!"


    Qin Xiao laughed. He was tall, but now there was a trace of enchantment floating between his eyebrows and eyes. The whole person also looked very indifferent, "let Xiao ye''er down, I''m not dead."


    Su Tang''s head exploded into a blank and growled at the system, "what about the completion of the task? How did this guy''s subpersonality reappear? "


    The system is also silly, crazy data search, and finally got a more collapsing ending, "the task is to show completed, just His personality is merging. "


    Su Tang


    Qin Xiao steps forward, leans down, and directly cages Su Tang in his shadow. He smiles and his blue eyes are full of light. "Xiao ye''er, where do you want to escape this time?"


    Su Tang took Su Huo back a step, but there was no way to retreat. Fortunately, she was leaning against the window. She looked back, looked at the sky, and jumped up with her feet.


    Long before she came here, she put on a simple aircraft. She came to the 10th floor by the aircraft, and returned to the ground with Su Huo by the aircraft.


    There have been riots near the building. In order to prevent being tracked, Su Tang takes off her disguise and takes Su Huo to a hotel.


    Su Huo''s pheromone has been suppressed. At this moment, there are no other adverse reactions except weakness.


    But at this point, some things can''t be loaded, such as Su Tang''s purpose of getting close to Su Huo.


    Su Huo looks at her with a complicated look. As a result, Su Tang has already recruited all of them without waiting for her to ask.


    "To reintroduce," she said, "my name is Suye, a man from Hades."


    In a short sentence, Su Huo was completely shocked. She blinked her unbelievable eyes, and her hands trembled under all kinds of emotions. But in the end, reason overcame all her emotions, and she restrained all her emotions. Only her slightly trembling voice betrayed her, "why should I believe you?" When she said this, her eyes looked at her for a moment, and she didn''t want to miss it.


    Su sugar is more direct, take out a sharp dagger, toward the arm to row down, "blood is proof."


    Dazzling blood left from her wrist, and finally fell on the white sheet, blooming a gorgeous flower.


    Su Huo stood up and ran up step by step, holding her wrist, "yadis prospered and perished because of blood, how can you scratch yourself easily!"


    See her eyes without cover up worry, Su sugar relaxed, and then whispered: "I''m afraid you don''t believe me."


    Weiqu Baba''s, let the heart a pain.


    Su Huo holds people in her arms and tears in her eyes. She always thinks that she has no hometown or relatives. The only belief in life is to revenge.


    "How did you find me?"


    Su Tang, "that potion, how can an ordinary pharmacist do it. I followed the pharmacy investigation and found a nursing home. I pretended to be mentally ill and lived in it before I found it here. " She said, and then dropped his head, with a bit careful, "I started, afraid you won''t recognize me."


    A few understatement, but how dangerous is it? Su Huo is frightened when she thinks about it. She is afraid and distressed, so she can only hold Su Tang.


    Su Tang leaned on her. After a moment, she said slowly, "sister, if you believe me, stop it."


    Su Huo released his arms and looked at his sister who had been scattered for more than 20 years. Finally, he nodded with a smile, "OK."


    At the beginning, she wanted them to kill each other. At the beginning, they could kill each other because of their common interests and cooperation. Although her goal was achieved, she almost made herself doomed. She didn''t care before, but now she has a sister, but she has to think about it carefully.


    Su Tang was relieved again. Now she offended those interest groups. It''s not so easy for her to leave cero. After thinking about it, she pointed out her personal terminal and finally dialed a number.A picture pops up on the personal terminal. A man with long silver hair is sitting lazily on the bed. His hair is slightly disordered and he is still wearing pajamas. When he sees the other person with sleepy eyes, he suddenly comes to the spirit, "my dear guardian, I thought you were missing."


    Su Tang, "Lu Shang, do me a favor."


    Lu Shang, "you say."


    Sue sugar, "help me get out of Cerro."


    Lu Shang was surprised, "why did you go to Cerro? There is nothing for me there, but wait a minute. There seems to be a planet nearby that is my private property." Finish saying, the person walked down from the bed, also don''t know what he tosses over there.


    Su Tang was relieved by his words. The richest land merchant, whose industry is all over the major galaxies, is the Empire. If you see it, it will give you something. As for why he knew him, there were no twists and turns. The young sentry didn''t want to find a guide to get married. Normally, when a sentry got married, his mental problems were basically handled by his wife. If he didn''t get married, he had to find a physiotherapist.


    As a result, half an hour later, Lu Shang on the other side of the camera frowned, "Su ye, who on earth have you provoked?"


    Su sugar didn''t shrug, "angered the forces on this side of the planet, they don''t want me to leave alive."


    Lu Shang looked at her sternly, "I''m afraid it''s more than that." After that, a wanted order was sent out from the light brain, and then the lens was aligned. "How did you get into Qin Xiao?"


    There is no charge in the wanted order. It was issued in the private name of Qin Xiao. But who is Qin Xiao, the hero of the Empire? His private wanted order is more noticeable than the official one. You know, this is the first private wanted order for him to become a marshal of the United States!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Su Tang''s face changed, and there was no time to hang up the video. She left the hotel with Su Huo, and soon after she left, the hotel was surrounded.


    "There''s no time to elaborate. Can you still find a way to get me out?"


    When Lu Shang saw that she was dodging all the way, he was still with someone around him. He said with loyalty, "you and my friend are going to help. I''ll get to the nearby star area as soon as possible. You wait for my news. When the news comes, I''ll take you away."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Huo finally asked what she had said in her heart. She still remembers Qin Xiao''s appearance at that time, cold and gloomy. At first glance, it doesn''t look like human breath at all.


    "Xiao Ye, you tell me what happened between you and marshal?"


    Sue sugar looked at her, sighed and told her the truth.


    Two days later, Lu Shang sent a message that he had applied for a route in the name of business. Two days later, he would stop at the star harbor on the planet, and let her enter the spaceship as an employee when she left.


    Of course, Lu Shang is very considerate. He is afraid that his identity will be checked. He specially brings some disguised and easy-looking equipment. When he finds someone, he directly arranges for him as a private secretary.


    Seeing the innocent and lovely little girl turn into a sexy girl in the blink of an eye, Lu Shang couldn''t help whistling, "seriously, when I first met you, I thought you were under age. By the way, who is this lady


    In the interstellar age, the life span of human beings has reached 200 years. Su Tang is 29 years old now. Ten years ago, she was only 19 years old.


    "Su Huo, my sister."


    "You have a sister?"


    Sue sugar happy, "how, can''t let me have a sister?"


    Lu Shang looks at Gao Leng beauty beside him. To be honest, although Su Ye is beautiful, he looks too young. He is not interested in children, but Su Huo is different. He is just like his name. Although he looks cold, his every move is full of charm.


    "Of course." With that, he gave a gentleman''s salute like a peacock on the screen. "Nice to meet you, Miss Su."


    Su Huo nodded coldly, then did not give any response.


    Lu Shang was not annoyed. Instead, he continued with a smile: "I will leave Hong Kong in three days. As you know, I have drawn a route to come here with all my might. I have to pretend."


    Sue sugar said she understood, but she didn''t expect that three days later, she was still caught.


    The star harbor is full of soldiers sent by Qin Xiao from the surrounding areas. They almost surround the whole harbor. Anyone who goes in or out of the harbor is checked, even the land merchants are no exception.


    "Mr. Lu, please show me your identification." The prosecutor politely greets him and moves his eyes behind him. Lu and Shang are always surrounded when they travel. There are no less than ten bodyguards and secretaries, so the prosecutor says, "please show me your ID, too."


    Lu Shang had been prepared for a long time and asked people to take out the forged documents. The next second, he saw the prosecutor say to Su Tang and Su Huo: "two ladies, please come here. Our Marshal has an order. The lady needs to be checked separately. But you can rest assured that we will never do anything offensive. "


    Lu Shang raised his eyebrows, imposing, "my people, also need to be checked separately?"


    The prosecutor apologized. "Sorry, this is our Marshal''s order." With that, he asked the soldiers behind him to take the man away.


    Su Tang and Lu Shang looked at each other. Although they didn''t speak much, Lu Shang understood. The young guardian was afraid of being caught, so he entrusted his sister to him.


    Qin Xiao is not far away, seems to be aware of the movement here, he moved his eyes lazily.


    Then, it was the damned gaze that stopped Su Tang completely.


    She stopped, but Qin Xiao stood up. He''s no longer in disguise. He''s wearing a slim military uniform. He''s tall and tall. At first glance, against the backdrop of his blonde hair, he''s full of noble spirit, especially the right smile at the corner of his mouth. It''s like a spring breeze. But Su Tang sees the gloom between his eyebrows.


    Su Tang asked the system, "can I escape now?"


    The system said earnestly, "see the dagger in his boot? He''ll come out and stab you to death. "


    Qin Xiao didn''t give her a chance to leave. In fact, he didn''t send anyone to look for her these days. The only thing he did was to let people guard the port. He was very impatient, but he had been waiting for her for nearly a week, which was almost nothing in the past.


    Before the sudden outbreak of guide pheromone let his head dizzy, his mind also floated the picture never had before. In a word, even if he met such a dangerous person, he didn''t dare to treat him carelessly, but his little guardian was brave enough to cheat others. If he is a spectator, he appreciates it, but instead of himself, he just wants to catch people back and take revenge.


    He remembers that he split seven personalities when he was serious, but now that one of them has been revived, it has already made his teeth itch. If all his memories are restored, he dare not think what he will do.Intellectually, he told him that the little guardian was also for healing, but emotionally, it was another matter.


    "Come here."


    No matter how good the camouflage is, the breath is the same person. He knows that people never rely on their faces, but on the unchangeable breath.


    Su Tang is steady, but Qin Xiao is completely lost patience, he steps forward, straight to the cub to the circle in his arms, and then with the previous personality tone, frivolous and arrogant slowly way: "Xiao ye''er, how can you escape like this?"


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless. "Are you going to die if you don''t escape?"


    Qin Xiao chuckled, "but what should I do? You are still caught by me. You say, what should I do with you."


    Su Tang''s expression can''t hold fast, his mother''s memory is fused, so he should know that he did it in order to cure him, how in the end, he still has a posture of settling accounts after autumn!


    In the end, Su Tang didn''t open her mouth, because she found that Su Huo seemed to be going to do something. In order to save her sister''s life, she had to push people to Lu Shang''s side.


    "Mr. Lu, please."


    Lu Shang was still a gentleman. He just gently held the man and released his hand. "OK, my dear guardian."


    Because of the wanted order of the marshal, and the fact that the marshal is in the harbor, all the reporters who heard the news from all sides came to see such a big movement, one by one carrying cameras and all kinds of live broadcast equipment.


    Lu Shang''s sentence seems to have provoked Qin Xiao. Although he is smiling, he can hoop Su Tang''s hand in vain.


    "I didn''t expect that my guardian also supervised so many people at the same time. It''s really hard work." Words fall, also don''t wait for her to speak, then possessive full way: "but it doesn''t matter, from now on is my one person''s guardian."


    What a bad line!


    Su Tang looked sideways, but saw the guy smile shallow hand rubbed her hair, and then with only the two of them can hear the voice: "you say, I go back to what way to dry your blood?"


    Su Tang


    Oh, don''t guess. This personality killed Su Huo.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    At that time, when Su Tang was erasing his personality, he was getting along with each other day and night, making each other completely trust him. When his resistance was the weakest, he took the opportunity to wipe it out with his mental power. To be honest, if the other party is not a split personality, but a single person, she really broke the sky.


    And the reason why she dare to do so absolutely is because she knows that the second personality will not share with the master''s memory, but she did not expect that she would turn over!


    The car has turned over, but she can''t escape. Su Tang just breaks the jar. She follows Qin Xiao on the warship. Ignoring the gunpowder in the house, she finds a sofa and goes in.


    In order to escape these days, she really didn''t have a good rest. Even in front of her, she couldn''t concentrate. The guide''s body is too weak. Once she relaxes, her soft body will make her powerless.


    "Anything to eat?"


    Qin Xiao listened to the impolite voice, but she was always cautious in her memory. What''s the matter now? She abandoned herself? Give up resistance?


    Su Tang did not care and continued, "I refuse nutrients."


    Qin Xiao chuckled and said in a bad voice, "only nutrients, do you like to eat?" Finish saying, wait for a moment, see the person didn''t say a word, bow a look, but see the little son unexpectedly fell asleep.


    This discovery made him a little surprised. The former cub had no choice but to wait until his personality completely trusted her. She still didn''t relax, let alone fell asleep in front of him.


    I don''t know why, her appearance of trust strangely smoothed a wisp of anger and unwillingness in her heart.


    After all, in the nearly 20 years since he took over the position of Marshal, there has never been a woman around him. But now, it''s a private warrant, and it''s a personal arrest. How do you think it''s ambiguous.


    When Su Tang has nothing to do, she will watch the news. Of course, she has fun. She always laughs in the end. Netizens can''t stop their brain holes, and they even come out with the routine of extorting this ancient love story.


    "Don''t you want to clarify, marshal?" Without camouflage, although Su Tang is nearly 30 years old, she is very good at camouflage. In addition, her facial features are lovely. When she pretends to be ignorant, she has no trace of performance, not to mention that she wears two ponytails now. She looks like a minor angel.


    Qin Xiao''s memory has been completely integrated. In essence, although she has been his guardian for five years, she doesn''t have much contact with her master. As for her secondary personality, although she is unwilling to be cheated, she still has some self-control as an adult sentinel. Besides, he needs to check things through her.


    "No plan." He ruffian mouth, and then take out a box of cigarettes from the body, still do not smoke, so where is the point.


    He had this habit for a long time. Sutang had checked the origin of the cigarette. It was originally from the planet Carl, but the planet Carl had already been destroyed, and even the information from the system was not comprehensive.


    "I''m curious about one thing. Is the marshal lighting a cigarette in memory of something?" Sue sugar looked at the cigarette, ready to move.


    Xiaozi''s action is much bolder than before. In the past, he took one step to see ten steps, but now he is so calm, which is much more pleasing to the eye.


    Qin Xiao, "children smoke, will be farted."


    Sue sugar didn''t explain anything, just shrugged.


    After flying for about a week, the warship returned to the main star. This week, Su Tang was like a piggy, eating, sleeping and eating, and it was the kind that could sleep anytime and anywhere. This kind of comfort often made Qin Xiao''s eyes ache.


    So when they returned to the main star, they directly led the people to the military region.


    Sue sugar looked at the naked upper body, revealing a strong muscle of someone, the whole person is almost crazy.


    "I''m a guide, OK?"?! It''s not a sentry! You''re crazy! Bring me to the training ground


    At the training ground of the military region, thanks to the fact that the soldiers are training now, there are few people around, otherwise they will be as crazy as her. That''s a guide. I''m afraid of falling when I hold it in my hand.


    Unfortunately, there is no pity in the eyes of a marshal.


    "I don''t have any trash around me."


    Su Tang said angrily, "I''m a senior physiotherapist and also a valuable pharmacist. Damn, these two titles are not enough? "


    Qin Xiao tut said, "children can''t be rude, and what I mean by trash is physical fitness." Finish saying, also no matter Su sugar what reaction, so to her began to attack.


    Su Tang collapsed. Although she was not the weak guide, even though she could fight, she was still not the opponent of the sentry in terms of physical ability. Besides, she was not an ordinary sentry at all!


    "Damn, Qin Xiao, you are crazy!"


    Qin Xiao frowned. He said no rude words before. As a result, xiaozizi not only didn''t listen, but also scolded him arrogantly.very nice.


    In five minutes.


    Where can su Tang be Qin Xiao''s opponent? She hides exhausted and finally falls to the ground without any image. "Come on, if you have seed, you can fight."


    Qin Xiao, "get up."


    Su Tang felt that she was looking for abuse when she got up, so she rolled her eyes.


    Qin Xiao Temple outburst, "don''t pretend, I''ve seen your skill."


    Even if not his opponent, but she and ordinary sentinel fight alone, she will never lose.


    Su Tang said, "I''m not pretending. I''m a weak guide. If you do this again, I''ll go to the guide association to complain about you!" Speaking of the end, the small appearance of Zhang Yawu is particularly vivid.


    Qin Xiao indifferent, and even said: "can complain, it seems quite spirit, we continue."


    Su Tang saw that the fist was really going to fall down, and a donkey was in a dilemma to escape. She jumped on the spot and said, "lying in the trough, Qin Xiao, you are sick!"


    At this time, the soldiers just finished their training, and they all came to the training ground one by one. And then they went crazy.


    The ferocious Marshal chased the weak and pitiful little guide to make a one-sided attack. The little guide could not hide and was in a mess.


    Soldiers


    Are they crazy or marshal crazy??!!


    Qin Xiao is still very measured, in Su sugar is about to physical overdraft, finally stopped the attack. Of course, although the attack stopped, the mouth did not end.


    "It''s too weak. After that, four hours of physical training and two hours of fighting training every day." Then he added, "I supervise you."


    Sue sugar lay on the ground, and finally lost a middle finger to him.


    "Go away."


    Soft voice, listening is no threat.


    Qin Xiao is unexpectedly comfortable, and xiaozizi can''t kill her. It''s a good way to deal with her.


    Su Tang''s whole body is weak at the moment. She even used up all her strength to erect her middle finger. She couldn''t move, but the deadly attack finally stopped. When she was about to recover, she was suddenly carried.


    Qin Xiao, "such a weak chicken''s physical fitness, you don''t know when you can recover by yourself." With that, he threw the man into the repair cabin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    After su Tang was devastated, she left such a comment on STARNet that night.


    Qin Xiao is not a man!


    Things that happened on the planet cero didn''t get hotter over time, so as soon as Su Tang''s comments came out, STARNet exploded.


    My God, what''s the situation? It''s been a week since the last news, so it''s a legendary prison stem? The poor little guide was finally released to breathe?


    Poor girl, you will be punished for saying that. Good luck.


    Good luck.


    Su Tang looked at the bottom of a slip of good luck comments, angry face are crooked! At this time, the creator unexpectedly awakened another personality, the little painter.


    Compared with the ferocity of the women''s clothing boss, the little painter is equivalent to a little angel, kind and lovely, the key is particularly understanding!


    Just wake up personality will occupy the majority of the dominant, this is just like before the ferocious women''s clothing boss, a mouth is to dry her blood, until the personality fusion is completed, the master will prevail.


    But now, Su Tang looks at that genial smile, the whole person is gone with the wind.


    "Son, dad is wrong. Dad shouldn''t have killed you at the beginning. Would you forgive dad?"


    When I was excited, my words went to heaven. Because the little painter has a super good character, Su Tang always eats cheap food from time to time, and every time the little painter looks at her with a smile and lets her play. Among so many personalities, Su Tang really likes this one and is reluctant to erase it.


    This does not, the personality revives again, Su sugar evil to Dansheng, "or, I wipe out the master, after you are Qin Xiao."


    The system was shocked by her shocking remarks, and said on the spot: "you will be killed like this."


    Sue sugar, "shut up, you''re lying in the gutter!"


    The little painter chuckled. He reached out and rubbed her hair. His face was still that one, but unexpectedly his anger disappeared.


    "Don''t make any noise."


    Too gentle, Su Tang couldn''t help rubbing his head against his hand, and then looked at him pitifully, "son, master is so bullying, I''m almost killed by him."


    Little painter Wen Rourou, seeing that she was really poor, conjured up a piece of cake.


    Sue sugar''s eyes lit up. "Did you do it?"


    Another skill of the little painter is that he can make bread. Although the taste is average, he can win by heart.


    Su Tang held the cake, and the smile on her face reached the bottom of her eyes. Because she was still a little weak, the whole person looked a little weak. And this smile, sweet with her hands like a small cake, soft and sweet.


    Su Tang picked up a small spoon, while eating a happy sigh, "son, I really like you most."


    The little painter looked down at the hairy head, still exuding a warm atmosphere, but his eyes were slightly dim, "I like you, too."


    Sue sugar solved a cake, now people calm down. The second personality wakes up one after another, but it''s only one night for her to merge with her master character. She doesn''t want to cause any misunderstanding, so she just says something and gets tired.


    Little painter did not say anything, or that gentle smile, "well, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "You go to bed early, too. Good night." Su Tang returns with a smile, but knows that he will not be seen tomorrow.


    Sure enough, Qin Xiao ate very fast. Before long, he almost finished the breakfast on the table. After eating, he said, "before that, I want to know more about the relationship between you and me."


    Seven personality awakened, two, two have special feelings for her, as for the remaining few, he almost did not have to guess. Xiaozizi is also capable. When he is strong, he is strong. But if he is gentle like a little painter, he is soft and cute.


    Tut, he was really curious. If one day she was coquettish, what would it look like.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    In the middle of her breakfast, Su Tang suddenly heard the sound and said to the system, "dog, it must be because my little painter woke up. He is spicy and gentle. It''s a proper feeling."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    After breakfast, Qin Xiao began daily abuse.


    In this regard, Su Tang refused from her hair. "Qin Xiao, what''s your revenge? Do you want to kill me?"


    Qin Xiao, "if you go to the battlefield like this, you''ll give your head away."


    Su Tang didn''t know what expression to use to face him. "Marshal, wake up. No guide needs to go to the battlefield. The Empire won''t allow it, and the Federation won''t allow it. It''ll be sprayed to death by the guide Protection Association. "


    Qin Xiao seldom looked at her seriously, "Su ye, you need it. I don''t know why you went to the nursing home alone and finally went to the planet cero, but with my intuition, what you did is very dangerous, even as dangerous as the battlefield. " When she said nothing, he continued: "I checked the 40 people you saved. They are either of noble origin or of prominent family. They are not ordinary people who can leave people in nursing homes quietly. Therefore, the people you want to deal with are powerful and powerful, and even more, they will be the ruling parties who are superior."


    The implication is that when she puts so many people back, she must be targeted. Once she leaves the military region, she will lose the ability to protect herself, and she will be in danger.


    The reason why Qin Xiao didn''t ask her was that he didn''t think it was the right time. Now it''s a showdown. With his rebellious mentality, it''s impossible to tell the truth, but he''s sneaking away again. Of course, training with her is not entirely to upset her. After all, once the investigation starts, he may not be able to protect people in all directions. When he thinks that she may die quietly in a place he doesn''t know, the violent breath in her chest can''t be covered up.


    The memory of the two personalities has some influence. It''s just that he''s not "them". There are many ways to keep people. There''s no need to be so extreme. In a word, he sniffed at the way that the woman dressed as a dead demon, but the little painter was very clever.


    Su tangnen felt that his malice had subsided a lot. Besides, he did it for his own good. She was not so ignorant and accepted it.


    Of course, accept to accept, really hand in hand, she was abused.


    After this time, without waiting for him to carry herself up, she climbed into the recovery cabin.


    Qin Xiao picks his eyebrows. He seems to be a little unhappy. He wanted to hold people in his arms. As a result, Xiaozi takes a step ahead of him and sweeps his hands. The air pressure suddenly becomes heavy.


    Su Tang doesn''t know where she makes him unhappy, but there is no system prompt, so she doesn''t know.


    He couldn''t beat Qin Xiao any more, and Su Tang didn''t want to abuse himself any more, so he took advantage of lunch and thought of a compromise.


    "Marshal, I don''t think I need you to accompany me. You see, you should be very busy. There''s no need to spend your time on me every day. Anyway, there are so many soldiers in the army. Just pick a few to accompany me to practice. "


    Xiaozizi turned over and didn''t recognize anyone. He kicked him to one side so quickly. Qin Xiao held his chopsticks with a little effort, but his face was calm and calm


    In the afternoon, at the beginning of the training ground, the soldiers learned that the marshal was looking for someone to accompany the little guide to practice, but they didn''t pay much attention to them. After all, the little guide in the impression was delicate and soft, which was easy to push down. How could they practice like these rough men.


    With this idea of belittling the enemy, when Sutang dropped two sentries to the ground in succession, everyone was crazy.


    So the Marshal''s ferocious is not like a normal person, and his little guide is also a terrible existence!


    Su Tang finally felt that she had recovered her face. She said to the soldier who was lying on the ground with a suspicious face: "Hey, soldier, it''s fatal to underestimate the enemy on the battlefield."


    The soldier wiped his face. He was smaller than his physical strength. The guide was not their opponent. However, she was quick and sensitive, and her evasion skills were almost full! And with some ingenuity, it didn''t take long to bring them down.


    "That''s not human. No, are you a guide or not?"


    Su Tang looked at him, a pair of eyes smile curved, want more innocent have more innocent, the whole cute Department of a little girl, let a person heart and liver all tremble of that kind.


    "You can ask marshal, after all, I was his guardian."


    The soldier was lying in a trough on his face. Although there was a rumor before that, it was just two kinds of feelings to hear the party admit it.


    "Young man, don''t look at me like this. I''m terrible when I''m fierce."


    Looking at this fierce and fierce look, the soldier covered his chest and almost blurted out a cute sentence. Then he noticed a terrible light sweeping, which was creepy.


    "Soldier, you can go back."


    Qin Xiao frowned and stepped on his military boots. Finally, he stopped in front of Su Tang. "This is the army."


    The man in front of him looked gloomy, and his whole body was filled with three words of "I''m not happy". Su Tang almost choked out her laughter, but she had to pretend to be innocent and asked, "of course I know this is an army. What''s the matter with Marshal? ¡°Qin Xiao fingers micro curl up, almost want to take out the cigarette, finally impatient way, "don''t blind JB luantao."


    Su Tang couldn''t help thinking that he didn''t allow himself to be rude twice before, so she said: "children can''t be rude, and so can the old man. Marshal, it''s impossible to have double marks. "


    Qin Xiao''s back was stiff, with a tone of disbelief, "old man?"


    Su Tang said, "you look like you are 50 years old. You have been sitting as marshal for more than 20 years. But I was just born more than 20 years ago. We are obviously different in our generation."


    Qin Xiao was despised for being old for the first time. His life span in the interstellar age can be extended to 200 years old. It''s just the right time to be 50 years old, OK!


    Finally, he took a cigarette and chewed it in his mouth. "OK, since I''m an elder, I can remember to respect the old and love the young next time."


    Su Tang said with a brilliant smile, "I''m a rebellious girl. I''m afraid I''m angry with my father."


    Qin Xiao knows why her personality loves and hates her. When she loves, she wants to hold the whole world in front of her. When she hates, she also wants to hold her white neck and hold it tightly!


    He forbeared, neck not willing to pinch, and finally chose to pick up her back collar like a cat.


    Su Tang of course to struggle, angry face is black, "Qin Xiao, put me down, I go!"


    Qin Xiao tut a, ruffian full way: "Dad to teach bad daughter, how can listen to you."


    Su Tang said, "don''t take advantage of me, Qin Xiao."


    Qin Xiao suddenly narrowed his eyes, "I remember I said that if I hear you speak rude words again, I''m going to blow your fart. It seems that you didn''t listen to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    In the training ground, the soldiers watched the marshal and his little Guardian leave. There was no one to speak, but their expressions became very wonderful.


    Su Tang lost the gate of the city in the end. She was so angry that she didn''t pay attention to Qin Xiao for several days. Finally, Qin Xiao couldn''t hold on, leaning against the door of her bedroom with a cigarette in his mouth and casually asked, "is it necessary to be so angry? It''s not the first time you''ve been beaten by me. "


    Su Tang became puffer. "Is that the same? When you and I were beaten, I was inferior to others. People say that I don''t beat people in the face, that''s my second face! "


    Qin Xiao''s face was impatient, but what he said was something else, "that''s what makes you fight back?"


    Su Tang''s expression was stunned, and a wisp of cunning flashed in the next blink of an eye. "Can a girl''s face be the same as an old man''s? You want to apologize, unless you let me call... " Her eyes moved down and finally stopped at some unspeakable place.


    Qin Xiao was a jerk at that time. Now he is more and more capable. He dares to say that.


    Since she dares to say this, he has no reason to shrink back. At the corner of his mouth, he said with a smile: "OK, if you can get it, I''ll give it to you. "


    this promise is just like no promise. Su Tangqi''s teeth are itching. As a result, the other party came to kill him by touching his head. It''s hard to be soft hearted and said:" the child is so cruel, the old man is a little afraid. "


    Su Tang didn''t want to talk to him, but his words miraculously calmed her anger. Of course, she had to pretend.


    "If you''re afraid, remember to be smart next time."


    Qin Xiao looked at her with a small head, a proud face, inexplicable heart between the leakage of a jump, he is to understand how his two personality will look at her, on this small temper, or quite lovely.


    "Since my little grandfather has forgiven me, can we go to dinner?"


    I don''t know why, these days without her beside me, the food is not so delicious.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 90%."


    As soon as Su Tang heard the hint, she was very happy. She was quite generous and said, "OK."


    Xiaozizi is very good at climbing. He calls her little ancestor, so he really takes himself as her ancestor, but Qin Xiao is also happy to spoil her.


    The two men appeared in the canteen one after another. After the last beating, it was the first time that they appeared at the same time in recent days, which made the soldiers look at each other.


    Soldier a: I didn''t expect that one day I would be able to chase love dramas in the army.


    Soldier B: today''s dog food is a bit too much.


    The soldiers are not as formal as they were a few days ago. Some of them who are familiar with Su Tang even say hello to her. Although the little guide is a marshal, they can also see it. Now the Sentinels on the ground come to a guide, and they are still very excited.


    Qin Xiao raised his eyelids and asked, "are you familiar with them?"


    Sue sugar, "they''re still cute."


    Qin Xiao was almost laughed, almost asked himself is not cute? Fortunately, it stopped in time. At last, he said to the soldiers with a smile, "run ten times around the barracks."


    The soldiers howled again and begged for mercy, "marshal, you can''t do this to us!"


    "Yes, just give us dog food and tell us to run! You can''t be such a devil


    At this time, Su Tang put down her chopsticks, wiped the corners of her mouth, and said with a smile, "marshal, how can ten laps reflect the strength of our first army? At least twenty laps."


    Soldiers


    Marshal, "listen to you."


    Soldiers:!!!


    Seeing the scene going out of control, the Marshal''s adjutant finally stood up with a smile and said, "if you don''t eat quickly, how many laps do you want to run?"


    After dinner, Su Tang is going to find a place to lie dead, but Qin Xiao calls her to the office.


    They had known each other for so long, but it was her first time to come back to the office.


    Su Tang was puzzled. "Marshal, what''s the matter?" With that, she saw that the other party had lost a document to her. She was puzzled and picked it up, but she saw that the actual combat exercise in area a was written on it. She picked to pick eyebrow, ask again: "Marshal wants me to go?"


    Qin Xiao chin first way: "accompany you to practice so long, always have to examine."


    Sue sugar had no problem. "Yes."


    A week later, area A.


    The site of the actual combat exercise is a forest that retains the original terrain and appearance. Surrounded by mountains, the mountain road is rugged, or there is no road at all. The mountains are covered with weeds and jungle. In addition, they are not even given a map. It only says that there will be unknown dangers in some areas. It can be said that the risk index of the actual combat exercise is quite high.


    Su Tang, as a student, is different from Qin Xiao. One is responsible for going to the battlefield, and the other is only responsible for watching and supervising.


    This exercise is a group of new recruits. They haven''t been on the battlefield. They haven''t even carried out actual combat exercises several times. It''s just appropriate to throw Su Tang into this group of recruits.


    Of course, people are very complicated creatures. Some people like her, but others don''t like her.As soon as he arrived, someone had already pinched his nose and said, "I don''t know what Marshal means. He threw a guide in for fun."


    "You don''t understand. They are the sweetheart of the marshal. I didn''t hear a joke made by the sentry a few days ago. As a result, I was forced to run around in circles?"


    "I''m afraid. I can''t stir it up."


    He said that he was afraid of being provoked, but he said it very loud on purpose. At the moment, other sentinels frowned. As sentinels, they were born to think that they should protect the guide. Besides, Su Tang had a good temperament, could joke and was not as weak as other guides.


    "Keep your mouths clean!"


    "Oh, I''m going to hold the dogleg so soon. I don''t want to see if the Marshal''s wife can look up to you."


    Su Tang is surveying the terrain. There is a river in this area. It can''t be too close to it to avoid sudden flood. Of course, it can''t be too far away. Finally, he chose a place with high terrain and good secrecy to camp. As a result, he heard someone spraying manure.


    She picked up a stone, weighed it in her hand, and then threw it at some stench.


    The stone is fierce, accurate and quick. It''s right in the middle of the eyebrow. It''s bleeding right now. Although it''s not much, it''s hurt before the actual combat starts. It can''t hang on to the face.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Su Tang rolled her eyes, beat them all, and exclaimed. Generally speaking, she seldom talks to others. What she does basically revolves around the task, but this person is too clumsy. If she doesn''t beat her up, she really thinks she is a kitten.


    "It''s you who beat me. I''m not convinced. I''m holding it."


    Arrogant and arrogant, it hurt each other''s nerves, he thought he was a noble, but now he was bullied by a pariah!


    "Hold a fart, the marshal I beat today can''t recognize you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    How could su Tang refute his wish when someone was rushing to slap him in the face. She hooked her hand to the other side and saw that she was coming fiercely. At a very fast speed, one of her side avoided his attack. The other side''s fists could be wiped from the danger of her eyes and nose. Before she could stop her fists, Su Tang squatted down and swept her legs. She knew her weakness and never compared her strength, and she knew the acupoints of the human body. The leg swept away, which made the lower body numb. However, she did not stop, but raised her knee fiercely and hit a speechless part.


    Three minutes before and after, one move to defeat.


    The man screamed and fell to the ground, his face pale, one hand covering the root of his life, the other hand covering his feet, in a very funny posture.


    Seeing that his partner had been gathered together, someone immediately jumped out and said, "as a guide, you have used such a dirty method!"


    Su Tang sneered, "I only use gentleman''s etiquette when I treat gentleman. As for villain, he deserves it?"


    There was a lot of ridicule. How could these so-called noble young masters bear it? Someone immediately started to make a scene. Fortunately, the surveillance was still in place. Qin Xiao waited for her to finish her attack, and asked them to be disqualified from fighting.


    Of course, those arrogant young master how willing, clamoring to cancel the qualification together.


    Su tangle is happy. She''s not a group of junkies who need to fight in the army. It doesn''t make much difference whether she wins or not.


    "Young master, I don''t agree with you. Or go back to your father and cry to see if it''s your father or marshal. " After that, he added, "to make another statement, I''m a non staff member. My military achievements are useless to me, let alone this kind of exercise."


    Naked contempt and contempt, but also the hearts of these people that little dirty all public.


    "Don''t be too proud!"


    Looking at each other''s ferocious face, Su Tang pretended to be surprised, "weaned or not, I really want to go back to my father. You are not afraid to pit your father


    When this remark came out, there was a burst of laughter around.


    Childe always pretends to be superior. He can''t get along with ordinary sentinels at all. Now he is ridiculed by others. He is happy in his heart.


    In the end, these instructors were all dragged away, and even had a big mistake.


    After dealing with them, Su Tang looked at the time not early and joked to several sentinels who had not recovered: "Hey, if you go to garrison again, you will be found by the enemy. You don''t need a weak guide from me to save you."


    The Sentinels had seen her cruel methods, and now they saw that she was pretending to be weak, and suddenly they spurted.


    "That weak Miss Su, let''s go first." Then he hesitated and said, "if you need help, you can ask us for help."


    "All right." When Su Tang returned to the tent, the first thing he did was to dial the inside line to find the marshal, which was the welfare of the non staff.


    Inside the walkie talkie, the voice was a little distorted. Qin Xiao joked and asked, "what can I do for the weak Miss Su?"


    Su Tang said, "the weak Miss Su has found a problem and needs to report it to the marshal. I just don''t know if you want to listen."


    Qin Xiao, "talk about it."


    Su Tang, "I always think that it''s not easy to send someone to keep an eye on those dandies. Although they are arrogant, they don''t dare to be so arrogant even under surveillance, unless they think we are going to suffer, so they don''t have to take it seriously. Besides, the man was cruel before he left, as if he would be unlucky if he ate me right. "


    But in the end, these people are still too arrogant. They really have no brains.


    Qin Xiao said, "don''t worry, someone has been watching. But I remember that although Miss Su is an orphan, because of her mental strength, the environment from small to large is still very good. How did you get your investigative ability? "


    Su Tang was not willing to tell the truth at the moment. She only said vaguely, "that''s not detective means, that''s careful. Well, I have to rest, or maybe the enemy will come. "


    Su Tang didn''t form a team with others. She didn''t know anyone very well here, so she felt that she should be able to deal with it when it wasn''t necessary.


    In the night, the forest is particularly quiet, as if all the creatures had gone to sleep overnight, birds and insects, even the breeze stopped.


    Su Tang didn''t fall asleep. In the middle of the night, she heard something.


    Fortunately, it was not a conspiracy, but the enemy came. Their new army is divided into two teams, red and blue. The rule is very simple, that is to snipe each other. The more people they kill, the higher the ranking. Therefore, many people don''t fight collectively at all, but in small teams. Of course, the guns they used were not real guns, but mainly paint. If they were hit, they would be "dead.".


    Sue sugar left the tent with her bag. The place where she was stationed was secret. When the enemy came, they didn''t find her, but first fought with her companions. She didn''t plan to take the chance to shoot the cat in a secret corner.


    "Crouching trough, the Red Army has snipers! Ambush, cover up! Dazhuang, find out where the sniper is! " The man seemed to be the captain. After that, the others hid.Su Tang didn''t worry about it, so she dug up a piece of mud and threw it to another place. This move really cheated them, so the pair of Xiaozhang were completely destroyed.


    The rest of the Sentinels were so shocked that they saw the little guide carrying a gun and returning to the tent to rest.


    On the other hand, Qin Xiao, who witnessed the whole process on the monitoring screen, recalled a funny smile.


    Some drillmaster said, "marshal, where did you find this guide? It''s too powerful."


    Although it''s only one day, we can see the effect of ability in one day. Besides, this is not a sentry, but a guide with physical defects!


    In the middle of the night, no one attacked her. Su Tang woke up and did not put away her tent. Instead, she carried her bag to the deep forest.


    The Sentinels looked at each other, and finally could not resist the curiosity to ask, "Su ye, where are you going?"


    Sutang, "find something to eat."


    The sentry wondered, "don''t we have nutrients?"


    Su Tang was really embarrassed to say that it was not for human consumption. She could only say, "I want to change my taste." Then he said to the system, "dog, are you sure there are pheasants here?"


    System, "of course, there is, and there is more than one. It''s a nest."


    Su Tang''s happy eyes lit up. She immediately took out the dagger from her military boots and rushed in.


    The Sentinels were a little uneasy and had a strange feeling that it would be safe to stay by her side, so they paused and followed one after another. Then they saw such a scene.


    It is said that the soft and easy to push down guide is holding a dagger at the moment, showing a particularly terrible smile.


    "Chicken. Ji, don''t run ~"


    all the Sentinels inexplicably want to cover their vulnerable parts, especially looking at the cold light dagger, they feel even more terrible.


    Hunting means nothing to Su Tang. She slaughtered a lot of them before long. In addition, a team of sentinels who came later also helped to kill a lot of them.


    Looking at the pheasant on the ground, the Sentinels looked at her innocently. Su Tang was also embarrassed and asked, "would you like to eat together?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    The Sentinels didn''t understand what the little guide meant by the food, so she ordered them to take the pheasant to the river and boil water to remove the hair. They were still in a daze when they were finished. Then the little guide took out her sharp dagger again, cleaned the internal organs quickly and accurately, brushed the seasoning, and baked it on the fire. What''s more shocking is that during the period of roast chicken, this unusual guide aimed his eyes at the small fish in the river.


    The Sentinels were stunned to see that she had taken up half the seasoning for her backpack.


    "Su ye, you have these things in your bag?"


    Sue sugar, "for me, nothing is more important than eating."


    The Sentinels immediately felt that although the little guides were good at their skills, they were guides in the end. They were inexperienced. They came to fight. They came to have a picnic. They brought so many useless condiments to increase their burden.


    But this idea didn''t last long. An hour later, everyone couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s really fragrant."


    Su Tang was not stingy either. She took a roast chicken and a roast fish, and let them share the rest.


    For the first time, sentinels enjoyed this kind of service. When they looked at Su Tang again, their eyes were wrong. This is not a teammate, this is an angel!


    Unfortunately, I don''t know if the fragrance is too tempting. It didn''t take long to attract a group of hostile forces. After a few mouthfuls, the Sentinels suddenly became angry, picked up their guns and roasted chicken, and began to fight.


    Su Tang is still the scheming girl. She shrank in the secret bush, eating chicken legs while sniping. But this time, her luck seems to have run out. Before she can solve the problem of grilled fish, she is attacked repeatedly.


    On the other hand, Qin Xiao looks at Xiaozi with a look of resentment and stares at the roast fish on the ground, feeling inexplicably happy.


    It''s time to let her eat chicken without him. She deserves to be beaten.


    Su Tang, who was barely hiding behind the tree, sneezed and was almost hit by someone. She could only roll around the ground in embarrassment and found another obstacle to hide. Then she heard the public channel saying that the supplies had been put in.


    Yes, they only carry enough materials for about two days. If they can''t get the materials, they can eliminate them by themselves.


    Su Tang doesn''t worry about food, but when you think of clean water and bullets, you have to give up the garrison here.


    Physical fitness is still very important in actual combat, so when she finally finds the delivery point, the materials have been looted, and several sentries who follow her eat the delicious food she makes, but they don''t say anything. However, how can Sutang calculate like this?


    So she decided to rob the enemy.


    We can''t forget the wisdom of our ancestors. Guerrilla warfare is a very good choice.


    Finally, at the end of the day, the enemy survivors who fought with her all saw her shameless and left a deep shadow in her heart. This is not the cute little guide, but the wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    As for the group of sentinels who had been fighting to protect her, they were about to win. They looked at her like gods.


    They can make delicious food and fight. The key is to be cute. What kind of immortal is this? No wonder the marshal will fall. If it''s them No, no, no, they can''t fight the marshal for his wife. They''ll die.


    Why did God force them to let go when he let them meet such a lovely girl?


    Su Tang didn''t know what the young Sentinels were thinking. All she heard was a reminder from the system, "Tang Tang, there''s an ambush. There''s a comatose female guide in the direction of five o''clock ahead, and she''s in estrus."


    Su Tang stood up abruptly and said to the system, "sweep the whole a-zone." With that, she ran towards five o''clock. Seeing that the sentry was coming, she had a quick wit. "Hey, I''ll go to the toilet. What are you doing here?"


    As soon as she said that, she made several sentinels blush. Not only did she not follow, she was embarrassed to say anything.


    Area a has been designated as the actual combat exercise area. It must have been cleaned up. This kind of phenomenon happened during the exercise. It''s a conspiracy. Most of the military regions are young sentinels, not to mention the recruits, and the pheromone resistance is much weaker than that of the veterans.


    She quickly found the female guide, and immediately contacted Qin Xiao, "Qin Xiao, can you see me?"


    Qin Xiao heard the conversation, is going to debug the camera, the result found that the camera failure, immediately frown, "camera failure."


    Su Tang said, "I found a female guide in puberty."


    This words, Qin Xiao immediately understand, he always guessed that the other party will have action, but did not expect to use such a mean.


    "You stay there Forget it. I''ll pick you up


    Qin Xiao had several instructors around him. As soon as he heard about it, he didn''t need his orders. He immediately asked people to bring in inhibitors. Because the recruits were too widely dispersed, he directly used helicopter rainfall. Then he sent a notice from the public screen to let all the recruits stand by and the actual combat exercise was suspended.


    The matter was serious, so the instructor did not hide it. It immediately aroused everyone''s anger. They were not afraid to fight with real weapons, but they disgusted this kind of villain behavior. It''s just that they didn''t carry any inhibitors. If they act rashly, they may win the bid. They can only stand by and wait for the people from the camp to come to the rescue.However, the other side is also well prepared, see a plan is not good, will already buried good hair. Love agent all out.


    The situation is getting out of hand. Sentinels in the emotional period are not rational. They will be controlled by their physical instinct. The guide has no resistance in front of them. Besides, the group of guides who were thrown in were in a coma. If this is allowed to ferment, the new army of the first regiment can be disbanded. In serious accidents, even the commander to the marshal will be held accountable.


    System, "Tangtang, there are 20 guides in total, and the cameras in those 20 places have been destroyed."


    Smell speech, Su sugar immediately contact Qin Xiao, "Qin Xiao, you see where the camera was destroyed, first take the guide away."


    Qin Xiao has been fighting for 20 years, and he has never been in any tense mood. But this time, he is nervous and flustered.


    "These things have been dealt with long ago. Please stand where you are and don''t walk around!"


    The low voice almost roared, but Su Tang ignored it. Instead, she said to the system, "send me those rubbish landmarks."


    There is a system in it, so sugar quickly locked them. Coincidentally, they are not far away from her.


    It''s reasonable that she can''t carry live ammunition, but she''s a non staff member. No one dares to confiscate the pistol Qin Xiao gave her, and there are exactly 20 bullets in the pistol.


    Soon there was gunfire in the forest.


    Different from the fake gun pill of the exercise, everyone was stunned.


    That group of people did not expect to be found so soon, looking at the companion in the pool of blood, there was no pain in his eyes, but angrily scolded, "grass, is Qin Xiao''s exclusive bullet, he actually found us so soon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    The range of the pistol is relatively close. After su Tang shot two people, he was found out. Seeing that the man was not Qin Xiao, the confusion in his eyes suddenly changed. They held a hostile smile and looked maliciously and contemptuously. "I thought it was marshal, but I didn''t expect it was his precious guide."


    "Oh, the marshal is really willing. Such a lovely little guide was thrown into the mountains to exercise without hiding." They laughed and then insulted: "little guide, this mountain will soon be over. Your Marshal can''t protect you. Do you want to go with your brothers? My brothers will love you very much. "


    The more you talk, the more obscene you are. The look in Su Tang''s eyes is also disgusting.


    Su Tang is a pair of five, and these five people are class a mental sentinels. You can''t let them go, but she can''t get a bargain by herself. She simply pretends to surrender, "OK, I''ll go with my brothers. You don''t know that Qin Xiao is sick. He forces me to practice like a sentinel every day. I think he''s abnormal."


    She is very lovely, even in camouflage clothes, she does not hide her beauty. On the contrary, because of this smile, the whole person looks forward to it.


    Several sentinels looked straight. If it wasn''t for the wrong situation, they would like to put people in the right place. "Qin Xiao is a fool. You follow us, we can''t bear you to suffer."


    Su Tang stepped on her feet and saw that she was getting closer and closer to them. She quietly opened the backpack behind her with the dagger hidden in her sleeve and calmly took out the seasoning from the bag. While talking to them, she threw it all over their faces.


    She was lucky. The sauce she took out was pepper, which made several people sneeze constantly.


    "Ah Sneeze, grass, boss, this woman is playing tricks


    "I will kill you!"


    Sue sugar breathed and closed her eyes. She had been blind, so even if she closed her eyes, she could kill people and dogs.


    But although she won, she also suffered a lot. Because she had no money to open the plug-in, she could only bear the pain.


    She covered her injured arm and hid under the tree. Fortunately, there was hemostatic in the bag. She casually wrapped the wound and finally turned on the walkie talkie.


    As soon as I turned on the machine, I heard the other party roaring, "Su ye, you are not allowed to act rashly!"


    Night began to fall, compared with the previous fierce temperament, Su Tang was calm now, and even joked with him: "marshal, you can''t, you haven''t found me for so long."


    Qin Xiao pursed his lips. Although he couldn''t see the surveillance, he heard the gunshot. Although there are other rescue workers with guns coming in, but just half an hour later, the baby will talk to the organ.


    Abnormal both demon, to his understanding of her, that a few shots, most likely she put. His heart, which he had just been hanging, was a little lower now. He looked at the location above, calculated the time, and said, "ten minutes, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Su Tang suddenly said, "by the way, have you ever hit the inhibitor?"


    She had forgotten a very bad setting before. As a princess of Hades, one of her blood has an aphrodisiac effect. In the past, she seldom bleeds, but this time she has a headache. What''s more, she is not sure whether the inhibitor can resist her special blood.


    Qin Xiao frowned, "double S-level mental strength can tolerate pheromones, and now the inhibitors stationed in the camp are limited."


    The implication is that she didn''t fight. Su Tang''s face was finished. "Then you''d better not come."


    Qin Xiao''s face was ugly. "Are you in love? No, it''s too calm. "


    After all, the marshal never let go of this detail. Su Tang sighed, "no, it''s worse than this. Anyway, don''t come for the moment."


    The more she said that, the more flustered Qin Xiao was. It was impossible not to go. He even speeded up the speed. The original ten minute journey was abruptly shortened to five minutes.


    In the jungle, the light is dim, the moonlight is sparse, and a shadow almost whistles past.


    Su Tang noticed the movement, then looked up and saw a shadow stopped in front of her. Then she fixed her eyes and saw that it was Qin Xiao who was talking with her.


    When she was stunned, she saw that the other side was not looking right.


    Su Tangzhen asked the system, "lying trough, this guy will not wake up what ghost personality?"


    System, "Congratulations, awakened the arrogant big gangster."


    Su Tang


    Qin Xiao looked up and down. His clothes were in a mess and his hair was scattered. Even his little white face had become a flower cat now, but none of these attracted his attention. He only looked at her injured hand throughout the whole process. Although he bandaged it, the blood stopped, but the smell of blood didn''t go away.


    "How did you get hurt?"


    Su Tang swallowed her saliva. She was the one who was hurt. She was a little nervous for some reason. "Do you see some sentries over there? Undercover spies, I found that they were planning to escape from area a, so I killed them


    Qin Xiao''s face immediately overcast to go down, "conveniently killed several sentries?"? Suye, did you not listen to me The more he said, the worse his tone became. Soon his brows were locked.If there is a smell like nothing, it always diffuses in the tip of the nose. Gently, it''s like a feather scratching the tip of the heart. It''s itchy and can''t be ignored.


    He is very clear about his mental strength. He has carried pheromone interference all the year round, but this time, the antibody seems to have disappeared.


    "What''s the taste?"


    Smell speech, Su sugar immediately nervous up, he immediately staring at him, lest he lost control.


    Qin Xiao didn''t get out of control. He was just a pair of clear and indifferent eyes in the past, but now he was infected with a wisp of other strange things.


    Sue sugar immediately away from him, "can you stay away from me?"


    In order to find him, Qin Xiao forces his powers to the extreme. At this moment, when he sees someone, he is hurt. He is not willing to go. Instead, he goes to her.


    "Tell me the truth."


    Su Tang bit her teeth and hesitated for a while, and finally said, "don''t you always want to know who I am? This blood can represent my identity."


    Qin Xiao is still rational, and his eyes immediately become deeper.


    Sue sugar, "I''m finished. Can you stay away from me?"


    "Of course not." Qin Xiao wants to also don''t want to refuse, he cold face, the cub has a lot of secrets, but now his head has stopped complex thinking. But the only way to be sure is that he can''t go, and even no one in this district is allowed to come.


    Su Tang is not as calm as she seems, especially when she looks at the other person''s sweat on her forehead.


    Then the next moment, Qin Xiao said, "is there a way to temporarily suppress this fragrance?" He language falls, see the other side opens small mouth a face to be at a loss, then ruthlessly clenched fist, "I mark you temporarily."


    "You are crazy!" Su Tang''s tone has changed, and her step is even more backward, "I said, you stay away from me for a while, and the taste will be dispersed after a while!"


    Qin Xiao''s eyes narrowed. He was occupied by the bandit''s personality now. He was talking on the surface, but in fact he had already made a decision.


    "I refuse."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    The next second, Sue sugar was trapped. She was like a poor kitten in a trap. She was panicked, but she had nowhere to escape.


    "Qin Xiao, let''s have a discussion."


    Her voice was shaking. Qin Xiao bent down slightly and put his mouth to her ear. The voice is no longer as cold as before, as if the ice and snow melt in an instant, the condensation between the eyebrows has become a fiery breath, "cute, I think you have felt my change."


    The only person who can call her this disgusting nickname is the bandit''s personality. The bandit''s personality is arrogant and domineering. He doesn''t care about others at all, and only cares about his own happiness from beginning to end. When they met, Su Tang really gave way again and again, and finally played a lot of tricks to become a close friend who could share happiness with him.


    But how much he trusted himself at the beginning, and how much he wanted to kill her now.


    "Mark you, and you''ll never be able to cheat in your life, little liar."


    Su Tang''s body is stiff, but she doesn''t give her the chance to refuse. The guide''s temporary mark is behind his neck. Qin Xiao opens his mouth and bites it.


    Sharp teeth pierce the skin, sweet blood slide into the mouth, Qin Xiao almost out of control. Behind him, a huge lion is also revealed. This is his spirit beast. At the moment, the spirit beast is restless because of the sweet and delicious blood. It desperately wants to find something, but it can''t find it until finally, a fat little white cat appears in the sight.


    Su Tang''s pupils shrank suddenly. The feeling of being invaded made her panic. But the next moment, a strange feeling spread in her body. She began to be unable to resist this man''s aggression, and even wanted to surrender and go further To the end, the teeth are trembling, but still did not resist, and finally can only make the most useless sob.


    At the same time, because the owner gave up resistance, the little white cat was finally surrounded by the huge golden lion and couldn''t move.


    Qin Xiao finally stopped. Although he was reluctant to let go of delicious food, he was still rational. It was not suitable for him to do something here. He could only endure for a while. He straightens his back again, calmly arranges clothes for Su Tang who is soft in his arms. Under the seemingly gentle action, his eyes are already red and crazy.


    Su Tang shakes badly. Her feet are as soft as if they were not her own. Her breathing is also very fast. Biting her lower lip, she did not dare to make any noise, for fear of making someone mad.


    Qin Xiao looked down at the little wretch in his arms, thought about it and picked him up.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    Different from the marshal who can only carry people on his shoulders, subpersonality has deep feelings for her. Although the little liar cheated him and killed him, he still can''t bear how to deal with people. In this kind of emotion of love and hate, the master''s sense is finally on the line.


    Looking at the helpless and weak little girl in his arms, he found for the first time that she was indeed a guide.


    At this time, the walkie talkie sent out for help, "marshal, I found that the soldiers were on the verge of mental breakdown, and five female guides were not found!"


    The interphone''s help broke the ambiguity between them. Qin Xiao asked, "how long is it going to take before the inhibitor is delivered?"


    On the intercom, "at least half an hour."


    Although half an hour is not enough to destroy the recruits, once there is a riot, it will be very difficult to suppress them. Although the undercover agents are killed, the trouble is still fermenting. If the recruits find the five guides, the five girls will not be able to walk out of area a alive.


    It''s very difficult. Qin Xiao originally planned to send Su Tang back to the camp, but she took her walkie talkie and asked in a very weak tone, "can I modulate the channel of the walkie talkie to the public frequency?"


    There a Leng, it seems that did not expect Marshal''s walkie talkie was actually taken by a girl.


    Qin Xiao has no patience, "reply."


    There immediately said: "yes, I''ll adjust it right away."


    Su Tang was relieved, "Qin Xiao, you put me down first."


    Qin Xiao, "tell me what you want to do first."


    Su Tang, "with my mental strength, it may take a while."


    Qin Xiao immediately understood what she wanted to do. Many singers on STARNet would release their mental energy into the music. Their songs may be very ordinary, but they are of some use to the irascible sentinels. Of course, they are just some.


    Seeing that he was silent for a long time, Su Tang said, "marshal, there''s no time."


    Qin Xiao''s eyes flickered darkly, as if he was doing some fierce struggle, even his body was tense.


    Su Tang sighed and poked him. "There is no musical instrument. Can you help me get a leaf?"


    Two people are no longer daily mutual hatred, but Qin Xiao''s heart is filled with an unspeakable heartache. Guides all over the world are loved and cared for by others. She is the only one who cuts through thorns and thorns all the way. What kind of dangerous environment brought up her skill? He had never thought that from beginning to end, he only regarded her as an object, an object that can be measured and discarded at any time.


    Just when Su Tang thought that he would refuse this, he finally stepped forward, which was extremely heavy and slow. The self blame and spit from his soul buried him deeply, but in the end, he could only do as usual."Here you are."


    There was something terrible in her eyes. She could bear it to the extreme. Instead, it broke out. The dark flame was burning violently, and Su Tang''s scalp was numb.


    "Thank you."


    Su Tang is not a musical instrument, but once there was a world that learned how to make the leaves sound good in order to be handsome.


    I haven''t played for a long time, and my skills are a little rusty, but as time goes by, she gradually regains the feeling of the past.


    Ye Ye''s voice is monotonous, but in Su Tang''s hands, monotony becomes ethereal. With the help of mental power, it finally spreads all over the mountains through the walkie talkie.


    Qin Xiao didn''t know how to describe the music. He only felt that it was wonderful. It was the most beautiful music he had ever heard. Even his previous thoughts were gradually enlightened.


    He didn''t take part in her before, but in the future, he will have a lifetime to protect her and accompany her.


    Half an hour is short, but extra long.


    Su Tang''s spirit was overdrawn. In the end, she didn''t feel anything but her fingers. Her body temperature dropped rapidly. Qin Xiao held her in her arms, and she didn''t feel any warmth. Everything was based on instinct.


    The irascible sentry was appeased, though it was not enough, but at least nothing irreparable happened.


    "Enough, Suye, stop."


    Su Tang''s attention was focused on the leaf. Her arms were shaking. She couldn''t hear what the people around her were saying until she was hit by the rain on her face.


    The rescue has arrived, and her obsession has spread. She can''t even hold a leaf because of her overdrawn mental strength, so she slides down her fingertips. At last, when she is dark, she completely loses consciousness.


    Qin Xiao had been encircling her. She fainted and was picked up by him. He slowly raised his hand and pulled the hair scattered on his forehead behind his ears. He was gentle and careful.


    "I won''t be so tired in the future."


    "My little Suye." The words arrive, the lip Cape stirs up a wisp of gentle radian.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    Since he wanted to participate in Su Tang''s future life, Qin Xiao made a shameless decision to tell the world.


    We have to let everyone know how powerful our kids are. For example, the previous fierce battle must be publicized, but not all of them. We have to divide it into sections.


    So that day, the supreme military region official blog released a video, a total of 10 minutes, on the screen Su Tang taught a few dandies.


    Title: the Federal Military Region dismissed them and never hired them.


    The video just exploded on a small scale, with mixed reviews.


    It is said that the punishment is too heavy, worthy of being a marshal''s woman, can''t cause trouble.


    Some people also asked if it was the latest military recruitment propaganda of the military region. Miss is so handsome.


    As the incident began to ferment and disputes began to appear, the Military Region announced that Qin Xiao saw things out of control, and more and more people robbed him of his cubs. When he saw the temple protruding, he saw that the infamous star pirates came out of nowhere and said they wanted to be friends with Miss Su?


    Oh, he gave a sneer. He hasn''t moved his muscles for a long time. It''s time to deal with some mental retardation.


    When Su Tang woke up, she saw Marshal Qin''s ferocious face, which made her almost startled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Xiao instantly put away the expression, try to look at her gently, just in Su Tang''s eyes, how to look is expressionless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Xiao has never flattered anyone. For a moment, he didn''t know how to do it. Then, as if God was going to fight against him, a strange memory suddenly flooded into his mind.


    As soon as she woke up, she really didn''t want to use her brain. As a result, she listened to the system and said, "wake up, cowardly, poor student. "


    Su Tang almost laughed. Among all the people, although there are harmless ones, no matter how harmless they are, those personalities also have their own opinions. She can rarely influence them. Only the students listen to her.


    Therefore, it is the fastest personality that disappeared when I used to practice.


    "Xiao Xiao?"


    Qin Xiao looked at her with cowardly eyes, only nodded slightly, "sister su."


    "Ah Su Tang''s happy eyes were bent up, and she even reached out and stroked someone''s dog''s head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Although Su Tang woke up, she lost her spirits and soon began to feel sleepy again.


    Qin Xiao let her toss, half a complaint is not, finally see her tired yawn, then carefully way: "sister Su, or eat something in sleep."


    Su Tang''s stomach is really a little hungry, smell speech, nod, "good."


    Qin Xiao, "you just wake up, I''ll get some porridge. By the way, the porridge will be lighter. You just wake up. It''s not suitable to eat too greasy food."


    Su Tang hadn''t seen him like this for a long time. She was careful and flattered. Thinking of her merciless obliteration, she couldn''t help softening her heart. "I can do it."


    After drinking the porridge, Qin Xiao still refused to go, but after su Tang lay down, he blinked his eyes, held the corner of his clothes and said timidly, "sister Su, can I sleep on the sofa here? Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. "


    At least, she is also a benefactor of the federal army. Su Tang now enjoys the highest level of treatment. There is a TV and a sofa in the ward, but the sofa is very small. A person as tall as Qin Xiao can''t put his legs down when he lies down. At most, he just sits down to sleep.


    Qin Xiao was afraid that he had not had a good rest for a long time. Junrong was tired and now he was green. He was afraid that Su Tang would not agree, and he said bravely, "I''ll be very good. I won''t disturb you. Otherwise, you can just let me lean by your bed. I''ll lean. Absolutely not... " At this point, the courage seemed to have been exhausted, and even the voice gradually weakened. "Forget it, I''m disturbing sister su."


    Su Tang is not a man with a heart of stone. Where can the sofa sleep? As for her bedside, it''s uncomfortable to lean on it. She remembers asking about the age of this personality. According to what he said, she was twelve or thirteen years old. In this case, sleeping with her should also be All right?


    Ghosts, she moved to the side, patted the empty bed, said to him: "forget it, bed."


    The bed is not small, but it''s a bit crowded to sleep with two people. As soon as Qin Xiao comes up, Su Tang is a little bit sorry, but her words have already been spoken, and she can''t drive people away. What''s more, the student''s personality is really sensitive. If she shows a little reluctance, he will fall into deep remorse.


    In the face of such a poor little girl, she couldn''t do it.


    That''s all. That''s it.


    With such a mood, instead of sleeping, so can only harass the system.


    The system said, "the world is declining, and morality is declining. How can you not even let go of a boy who is 12 or 13 years old? Bird. Beast! No, it''s a bird. It''s not as good as an animal! "


    Su Tang Forget it. She''d better go to bed.


    Although Qin Xiao has changed his personality, the unique smell of men is still there. The smell is full of the tip of his nose, which makes Su Tang have a sense of security. In a daze, he finally fell asleep.


    She just fell asleep, but the person who should have been asleep suddenly opened her eyes. Ann''s eyes are still cowardly and timid, but if you look carefully, you can see a wisp of madness. He carefully looked at the people next to him and made sure that she was really asleep. Then he got up again.


    His action is very light, almost no sound, natural also did not disturb someone, he looked at her for a long time, long to the end of the eyes are astringent, this just tremble and bow, his action is gentle and cherish, as to treat that rare treasure, but the eyes are mixed with a few wisps of madness, that wisp of madness finally dyed red in the eyes, let his whole temperament has changed It''s not easy.


    Su Tang didn''t sleep very well. It seemed that someone was imprisoning her. She couldn''t move. Finally, she couldn''t stand it. She found that before sleeping, she only dared to sleep with her body in the corner. Now she was encircling her in her arms. What''s more, her legs were clamped!


    She said, why can''t you move?!


    I don''t have the courage, so I don''t have to think about it. It must be the master''s personality!


    Sue sugar struggled to free her legs. Without hesitation, she raised her legs and kicked the man to the ground.


    A bang.


    Qin Xiao suddenly opened his eyes, not because he was kicked down, but because the person in his arms disappeared!


    "Su Ye!" At the first glance, he checked whether she was well. As soon as he looked up to her smiling face, his eyes were a little erratic.


    What the second personality has done, he is still very clear in his heart. How to say it, the second personality is also him, so stealing a kiss can be completely on his head. What''s more, he is now waking up and remembering the kiss.


    Su Tang squints her eyes. She feels guilty. She always feels that she doesn''t know something.


    "Marshal Qin, have you done anything to me?"


    "No!" Qin Xiao, who is always daring, doesn''t know why he denies it!


    Su Tang asked the system, "dog, what happened when I was asleep?"


    The system said, "it''s no big deal. I just gave you a kiss."


    Now even Sutang couldn''t understand, "what''s the point of his guilty heart?"


    The system thought for a while, deliberated: "in case Qin Xiao is more pure."


    Sugar spray.Qin Xiao is not pure. The reason why he feels guilty is that at that moment, he thought about how to strip someone of his clothes and do whatever he wanted. He also felt that he was a little shameless, which made him feel guilty.


    He was thinking about how to talk nonsense. As a result, Su Tang saw the physiological characteristics of a man when he got up in the morning. He was worthy of being a marshal, and there was something special Spectacular.


    "Qin Xiao!" She screamed in her voice, "get out of here!"


    Xu is because she is embarrassed. Qin Xiao''s previous guilty heart suddenly turns to be necessary. "What are you so excited to do? You will get used to it later." Said, also ruffian a smile, "say again is not you invite me?"


    Sue sugar''s eyes were round. "I invited you? I''m asking for a face. I''m asking for a face


    Qin Xiao looks innocent, "is there a difference?"


    Su Tang, "no difference? There''s a big difference. He''ll call me sister and touch my head. You... "


    Qin Xiao can bend and stretch, "elder sister."


    Sue sugar was shocked.


    Qin Xiao, "do you want to touch your head?"


    Su Tang


    Round shameless, Su sugar is to fight, finally can only ruthlessly picked up the pillow hit in the past.


    Qin Xiao ran fast, quickly closed the door, but the next second he poked out his head, "sister, are we going to sleep together tomorrow?"


    Around the whole process of the system had to sigh, "Sao is Sao but his, accept it." Words fall, see her speechless, say again: "by the way, the plot has new progress."


    Su Tang, "what''s going on?"


    System, "Qin Xiao said that he would send troops to deal with the interstellar pirates, but I have to say that those pirates are survivors of Hades. They should have found something, and now they are trying to contact you."


    Sue sugar said, "where are these people?"


    System, "it''s a coincidence that there are many dark forces on the planet of cero. Among them, there are two big forces, one is the ruling party with the shadow of Pirates cooperating with Su Huo, and the rest is them."


    Su Tang was silent. "Then why didn''t you say that earlier? What else do I look for


    If the system looks up to the sky, it will not say that it has forgotten.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Qin Xiao is going to fight. Although it hasn''t been decided, he doesn''t hide it from anyone. He''s not surprised to see Su Tang. He just asks if she wants to go with her.


    No matter the federal army or the Imperial Army, they are not interested in the grey area, and even they do not care about controlling the forces over there. If they really want to end it, why wait until now? What''s more, a small grey force doesn''t need a marshal to go out?


    Su Tang, "you tell me the truth, why go to war?"


    Qin Xiao is no longer impressed by the personality of the students. If he doesn''t lie, he doesn''t change his face. "It''s nothing. I just feel that we need to eliminate some forces and make the remote areas a mess."


    Su Tang sneered, "Marshal thinks I''m stupid?"


    Qin Xiao can sit on Marshal this seat, certainly can''t really stupid, do so estimate is just a cover, if she wants to follow, must know the plan.


    Qin Xiao stopped teasing her and told her truthfully, "I suspected the group of people who cooperated with your sister long ago. There was no evidence before. Now I have almost mastered it. It''s time to end it."


    Sue sugar, "there are still some people?"


    Qin Xiao''s face is serious, "of course, it''s all a cover."


    Su Tang was a little silent, and finally decided to tell the truth, "to be honest, those people may be my people."


    Su Tang''s words are amazing, and Qin Xiao is stunned. He knows that xiaozizi''s identity is not simple. He even checked her blood in the hospital. It''s so special that it''s frightening. He can understand why he was so out of control at the beginning. Blood is precious, but no race can take the right place. In this regard, he specially suppressed all the information and cleared the examination records, in order to prevent anyone from discovering this secret.


    As a result, now she tells herself that he still has clansmen?!


    "Are they like you? I mean, is your blood the same? "


    Sue sugar shook her head. "No, only the royal family has this kind of blood on Hades, and only the princess."


    Qin Xiao frowned deeper and deeper, Su Tang gave him a buffer period, finally the secret tray out, her face rarely serious, but more distressing.


    "I don''t want to win your sympathy when I say these things. Weak countries have no diplomacy. I understand this very well. What I want to do is to avenge my relatives," she said


    Qin Xiao, "that''s why you went to the nursing home alone."


    Su Tang said, "I have a list here. According to the list sent to me by my sister, I hope the marshal can show mercy to my people when he cleans up the planet cero."


    Her expression is too business, two people know so long, he once thought that is not close relationship, also be regarded as a friend, but the result, just a stranger. Even telling the truth is a last resort.


    He stares at her and sees that her eyes are calm and her chest is more and more depressed. "You and I don''t have to be so outspoken."


    Sue sugar, "no, some things are still necessary."


    The relationship between the two seems to be back to the beginning, the little guardian who met for the first time.


    At the beginning, he was not optimistic about her. He was too young, but now he found that it was the medicine that God had made for him. There was no one to cure except her.


    When Qin Xiao came to the planet of cero again, he did not take the army, but went with her alone.


    The two were alone. Compared with the anxiety at the beginning, Su Tang was calmer.


    Qin Xiao, "why don''t you tell them where to meet?"


    Su Tang, "although they are my people, but the planet is destroyed, who can guarantee that there is no one in case." Then she looked at the tall and handsome man beside her and sighed, "the heroes of the whole Federation are in danger with me, and I have to protect you."


    Qin Xiao doesn''t care about picking eyebrows. He has committed more risks in his life. Now this is not the most dangerous, and it won''t be the last time.


    Su sugar lowered his head, two people have done camouflage, who also can''t guess and oneself pass by, will be the star net hot two people.


    Then Qin Xiao heard the little boy mutter, "if such a beautiful face is scratched, I will be angry."


    The voice is very light, but how can his double S-level mental power not be heard.


    Before the suffocation in the chest of the moment disappeared, he micro Leng, seems to be surprised and happy, "what do you say?"


    Su Tang refused to admit, "I didn''t say anything."


    Qin Xiao hooked his lips, "but I heard it."


    Su Tang said, "if you hear it, you can hear it. Why don''t you let me repeat it! You are sick At the end of the speech, it seems to be angry, but there is no threat.


    Qin Xiao''s smile deepened a bit, "Ang, you are my medicine. Can I take it?"


    Su Tang choked directly and couldn''t say anything. She growled like a milk cat in the middle of the sound, "don''t worry about it


    Su Tang left in a huff and puff, but the system over there didn''t understand, "why do you do so much?"


    With the information it got, there shouldn''t be anything wrong with the star pirates.Su Tang said, "this is a collapsing and collapsing world. Do you think the plots of the original world can be right? If you really want to be right, where will it collapse? "


    The system is speechless.


    Su Tang added: "I managed to cure his schizophrenia before. With his prudence, how could he be successful again? He must be close to others. It''s impossible for him. The only variable is Su Huo. "


    This group of star pirates can contact her and Su Huo.


    In order to get close to the core, they went directly to the black street.


    Black street as its name, basically no one in the day, only to the night will become particularly busy. All kinds of exposed men and women, smoking and drinking, but this is not the main play, the main play is the underground world.


    There is no law, no human rights, everything is based on strength,


    most of the underground world are felons, there are also star pirates, Su Tang and Qin Xiao two faces come in, immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    Both of them took the inhibitor, Su Tang became an ordinary person, and Qin Xiao became a sentinel.


    In this world, although there are double S-level mental power, there is one in the whole Federation, so A-level is also an expert.


    "What are you two doing?" Someone blocked their way, the burliness of life, all kinds of scars and tattoos on their bodies.


    In the interstellar age, the scar can be removed long ago, and it''s more like a kind of memorial to be left behind. With the scar on this person, I''m afraid that he has survived several times.


    "I''ve heard that if you come here to sign up for the fight, you can get a big bonus." Su Tang pretended to be nervous, but tried to calm down.


    Scar man looked them up and down, sneered, "an ordinary man?"


    Su Tang straightened her chest, but before she could open her mouth, she was pulled behind by Qin Xiao, "just me."


    Qin Xiao''s voice is hoarse and low. At a glance, we can see what setbacks he has encountered. Scar man looks at him a few times more, and his A-level mental strength is a little bit attractive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    Su Tang quit immediately and quarreled with Qin Xiao on the spot.


    "Qin, if it wasn''t for me, you would find this place, and now you would turn your back on me? How, you can go on the stage and despise me for learning ancient martial arts?! Don''t forget who you are


    Qin Xiao frowned, "don''t make trouble."


    Scar man was impatient and was about to throw out the innocent ordinary man. After listening to Gu Wu, he got a little excited. Gu Wu had heard about it, but he had only heard about it, and he had not seen it yet.


    He lifted his eyelids, a pair of turbid eyes looked Su Tang, then, "you can come, sign the letter of life and death."


    Su Tang, "I''ll sign it!"


    It''s rare to have a meeting with guwu. When she signs the letter of life and death, scar man doesn''t give her the chance to repent, so he throws people on the stage.


    This is the end of a fight. There is no place to stay in the challenge arena. The limbs are bloody and disgusting.


    Sue sugar frowned. The audience immediately sighed when she came on the stage.


    "What''s the matter! Now the underground world demands so little that ordinary people make up for it? "


    The host did not change his face. He took the microphone and said, "it''s said that this ordinary man is a descendant of guwu. We''ll wait and see who wins and who loses this competition. Now, I''ll give you five minutes to think about it. I''m sure I''ll buy it! "


    There are all kinds of alien species in the interstellar age, ordinary humans and orcs. For example, this is actually a lion tiger ORC. He was covered with flowing golden hair, with a physique like a hill, and the teeth inside his mouth were as sharp as a fierce beast. The cold light was very cold. He roared loudly, and Su Tang''s hair blew up.


    Five minutes of time soon ended, the host, "bet time, let''s see this fight, who is the winner!"


    There is always only one person who can end the fight, and the one who loses is blood splashed on the spot.


    Su Tang is very calm. Although the liger is ferocious, she is certainly not as big as her. Ancestors said that the world''s martial arts, only fast not broken.


    With the host''s start, the lion tiger leaps up, and its murderous spirit is appalling. If Su Tang is knocked down, he will surely splash blood on the spot. No matter how ordinary it is, it''s also a life. Seeing the lion and tiger flying, the audience is cheering. Only Su Tang calmly calculates the time. As soon as she moves, no one can see how she can hide. When she comes back, she has already stood on the head of the lion and tiger.


    Su Tang looked at the bet on the big screen, and even had leisure to communicate with the host, "host, can I make a bet?"


    The host looked stunned. Fortunately, he experienced many battles, and his excellent professional quality made him calm down as quickly as possible. "Although he hasn''t done it before, I think I can make an exception for you."


    Su Tang is chatting with the host while dealing with the lion and tiger. She hides at will, but every time can accurately avoid the attack.


    "Ah, but I have no money. Can you lend me some first?"


    Host came to interest, "yes, how much do you want to borrow?"


    Su Tang said, "well, one million interstellar coins."


    A million interstellar coins can buy a mansion, ordinary people are struggling for a lifetime can not be less than the deposit, but the host did not hesitate.


    Host, "OK, I''ll lend it to you."


    At this time, someone in the audience stood up and said, "I''ll add a million dollars. If you win, I''ll give you the money. If you lose, I''ll give you the funeral expenses."


    Su Tang glanced at the people under her eyes and listened to the introduction of the system to her: "Captain star pirate, the one who invited you this time."


    "Thanks, brother." With that, she did not forget to give an ancient salute to each other.


    The ragged clothes she wears today make no difference between men and women, but when she clasps her fist, the air of nobility is like that of some young ladies of your family.


    This time, we are more convinced that she is a young master from a defeated family.


    Her attention was drawn away, and the liger roared angrily. He is a big man with strong hind legs. He fought back against Su Tang again. Because of the previous farce, he used 100% strength to fight back this time.


    It''s a pity that all his strength finally disappeared under Su Tang''s finger.


    No one knows what method Sutang uses. The liger, like a deflated balloon, suddenly falls to the ground.


    All the audience stood up, some were curious, and others were just making trouble because they lost the bet.


    Su Tang doesn''t mind, let the host throw another person up.


    It seems that the person who came here is the same as her. Although her physique is quite different from her, it''s better to land on both legs than to be a roaring ORC.


    As soon as the other party came up, they were even very polite, and they made a courtesy just like her.


    Su Tang looked at the four different fists, forbeared, did not say a word.


    The host didn''t waste time. With the sound, the game was in danger again.


    Su Tang didn''t make fun this time. As soon as the other party started, she began to fight back. Of course, she didn''t forget to explain to the audience, "I''ll teach you a formula. Baihui fell to the ground, the tail did not return home, zhangmen was hit, and nine out of ten people died... "From the beginning, when she hit the intersection of her head and ears, her opponent fell to the ground. However, she gave her opponent buffer time to stand up again and hit the front of the head into the hairline five points. Then the opponent fainted again, back and forth several times, watching her opponent faint again, then faint again, finally she stopped and looked at him pitifully.


    "Hit so many acupoints on the same day, you will die." Su Tang said, "I''m only interested in money. I''m not interested in your life."


    The man was stunned. Although he stood up now, his hands and feet were numb and his brain was dizzy. Let alone a master, even an ordinary man, he couldn''t beat him.


    "I lost."


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s underground world is unprecedented in recent years. Cheers even spread to the next block.


    Su Tang''s move directly penetrated into the pirate''s interior. Although she could not be trusted by the other party, she became familiar. She took Qin Xiao to socialize with others. The always cool and ferocious Marshal turned into a little white face now?!


    According to Su Tang, she ran away from home with her bodyguard in order to avoid family marriage. Elopement was brought up by her, so she should come to support her family. Xiaobailian''s family is miserable, and her father is seriously ill. Before, the medical expenses were paid by Sutang''s family. Now that she elopes, Sutang feels that she must bear the medical expenses.


    She made it up so well that Rao Shi, a group of fearless pirates, was not suspicious at all.


    Only Qin Xiao.


    "Bodyguard? Little white face Qin Xiao looked at someone with a smile. Because of social intercourse, someone drank a lot of wine.


    Su Tang burps with wine, holding his waist, and suddenly starts to act like a coquettish. Unlike her when she is sober, she looks like a clingy kitten, or the one who doesn''t let go.


    She said: "Qin Xiao, how can you look so good? I really want to carry you in my pocket every day."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    Su Tang''s coquettish words, although only one, can be called the finishing touch. Qin Xiao didn''t expect that the rank of the little liar was so high, which directly hit her way. The blackening value dropped by 10% all the way, and finally he laughed at her foolishly.


    Su Tang is a little drunk, but not to the point of unconsciousness. She had a showdown on the main star before. With her indifferent appearance, she could feel Qin Xiao''s anger. Therefore, she had been thinking about how to save her life. But the good thing is that when we fall in love with each other in the two worlds, although most of our life is like a play, it all depends on acting skills, but acting skills can confuse the real with the fake.


    Qin Xiao happily waited on others to sleep. When he woke up the next day, it was still a beautiful day.


    What about xiaobailian? No one else can find such a lovely little gold owner!


    Su Tang wakes up naturally after sleeping, and then takes Qin Xiao into the underground world again. She can chat with any ghosts and spirits. She talks to people and ghosts in a typical way, but she can get a thorough understanding of the underground world in a few days.


    Her lips slip Qin Xiao all exclaim, "you this ability, where come?"


    He just said casually, but Su Tang laughed and said carelessly, "if your mouth is not sweet, you will be beaten. After a long time, you can laugh when you bleed."


    Qin Xiao''s heart was hurt by a very light sentence. He didn''t even dare to think about what kind of situation the young child was facing at the beginning, and who made her such a tragedy. She should have been a little princess who was superior to the others.


    "All right." Su Tang interrupted his association. "Now I think there are a few people who are suspicious. I want to check them out. For example, ah San, who stands guard at the door, can contact anyone every day, and the blind man always makes me feel strange, and... "


    She said a few words, Qin Xiao carefully wrote them down. Sure enough, we found something useful in the end.


    For example, although ah San, who was on guard at the gate, was also a survivor of Hades, his wife and daughter escaped together. Most of the planet cero is desperado, and the rest are poor people. Therefore, no matter the level of medical treatment or teaching is not good, in order that his wife and daughter can get the master star residence permit, he took the risk. As for the rest, it''s more pure, just to ask for money.


    Su Tang was afraid of missing at the beginning, so she put up with it for a month, until she was sure that there were no spies. Then she had a showdown with the captain of the star pirate.


    For the arrival of sugar, ringer was very surprised.


    Ringer is a young man about 100 years old. He has a beard, is strong and tall, and has a bright smile on his face. He can''t see that he is a star pirate leader.


    "Are you Suye?" The little princess is a weak little guide. But when she thought about this month, she would run to the underground fight field from time to time. Even he was frightened by several fights. Her heart beat out of her throat. "You''re making a fool of yourself!"


    Su Tang took off her disguise and stood in front of him, smiling and saying, "Admiral ringer."


    Yes, ringer is the general of Hades. Most of the so-called star pirates who followed him were his soldiers. It''s ridiculous that the general will become a pirate after the fall of Hades.


    It seemed that when he met an old friend, his mood gradually rose to his heart, and his eyes were red. He knelt down on his knees and made the most respectful kowtow


    Su Tang helps people up and introduces Qin Xiao by the way. Then Lin Ge''s eyes are wrong.


    How old is the little princess and how old is the damned man! He let two people sleep in the same room before, now in retrospect, they all want to kill themselves.


    "although the Asian star is ruined, our royal highness is not what anyone can touch." He looked at Qin Xiao with sharp eyes, "Marshal Qin can go back."


    Qin Xiao was provoked, hook the corners of his lips, with the four eyes relative, "I''m really sorry, can''t do it."


    Seeing that the war was on the verge of breaking out, Su Tang stopped in the middle with a headache. "Now is not the time to say this. We have more important things now." After that, she handed over the data of these days'' investigation, "you have a look at this data first."


    Lin Ge looked at Qin Xiao warily, thought about it, and pulled the little princess to her side. Then she began to read the materials.


    This one sees, the facial expression changes greatly, "they unexpectedly! How dare they? "


    Su Tang sighed, "it''s not appropriate to deal with them now. They are still useful. I just want to ask admiral, what is the reason for the fall of Hades? "


    Ringer looked at her for a long time before he closed his eyes and said, "I have a huge treasure, but I can''t protect myself. The little princess should know that your blood is different from others. It is said that a spring night with the Royal Women of yadis can cure all diseases. "


    Su Tang took a cold breath. "Is this too mysterious? Does it really work? "


    Ringer sneered, "how can it be? It''s just a legend. If it is, the royal family of Addis will not be old and die. Unfortunately, some people take it seriously. "


    Qin Xiao listened to the conversation, and finally frowned. He remembered that Su Tang wanted to leave the spies behind before. Now it suddenly occurred to him that she wanted to use herself as bait! Only in this way can we pull out the real backstage!"Su Ye!"


    Su Tang looked at Qin Xiao puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you want to use yourself as bait?" Qin Xiao said firmly, but his cold face was uneasy.


    He was afraid that he could not protect her, and even more afraid of his future, that she would be absent.


    At the thought of this, the dull pain in his heart almost made it difficult for him to breathe.


    However, in the end, he did not stop success, because she said a word.


    She said, "Qin Xiao, I believe you."


    A word of faith is worth a thousand words.


    In the end, the news that a Royal Princess on Hades is still alive quietly leaked. In order to protect the safety of the princess, ringer chose to evacuate. Just on the way, he encountered a surprise attack. Finally, the princess lost, and Ringer was almost killed.


    On the surface, ringer escaped injured, but secretly contacted suhuo, another princess on the planet of Hades. God knows how excited he was when he knew that the two little princesses were still alive.


    Su Huo has a list given by Su Tang. The people on the list are rich or expensive. Almost all of them have received Su Tang''s favor, such as the 40 people who were rescued from the nursing home. With the help of these people, it will be easier to overthrow some insidious and cunning ruling parties.


    Besides, Su Tang was not abused all the way. On the contrary, she was very considerate.


    "Miss Su, please come here. I hope you will forgive me for my impoliteness."


    Su Tang looked at the polite young man, who was quite a noble gentleman, and sneered, "what if I don''t forgive you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    Su Tang was finally taken to see a person. She had guessed many people, but she was shocked to see each other.


    "It''s you."


    "It''s me."


    He looked at Su Tang with a smile, but he couldn''t see any mild breath on his body. On the contrary, he felt more like being watched by some disgusting beast.


    Looking closely, his facial features are similar to Qin Xiao, but Qin Xiao''s breath is much cleaner than him.


    "Marshal Qin is a real man who doesn''t show his face." Su Tang sneers and lights a row of candles for Qin Xiao for the first time in her heart. It''s so miserable that she is given Yin by her own father.


    Qin Zhi looked at her carefully from top to bottom. He had investigated her before he came here. Maybe he had investigated her many years ago, but the investigation was not so detailed, and what he knew was only superficial. However, when he stood in front of him today, he found out how wonderful the guide was.


    Before, he still had some dislike for her childishness, just like an underage, but when he looked at her closely, he found that he was clumsy.


    White and beautiful, the key is that pair of eyes, he had never seen such beautiful eyes, bright and clear, full of endless vitality.


    "Marshal, I''ve been out of office for many years, but I can''t afford it."


    Su Tang is so disgusted that he stares at her. What is obscene sight? This is it!


    "Does Qin Xiao know that you are such a person?"


    Referring to his son, Qin Zhi didn''t care. "I have many sons, but he is the most outstanding one. Recently, he has become more and more disobedient."


    Su Tang raises eyebrows. It''s said that marshal Qin is clean. He has lost his wife for many years, but he doesn''t want to remarry. When his only son Qin Xiao comes of age, he even gives up his position as marshal.


    "It seems that the rumor is not true."


    Being ridiculed, Qin Zhi was not angry. "If you can give me a stronger son than Qin Xiao, soon, this seat will be our son''s


    Su Tang


    She''s going to nauseous.


    Looking at Su Tang, Qin Zhi saw that the strongest burning in his eyes was not love and desire, but the desire for life, health and even power. How could he have given up the position of Marshal so early if he didn''t have enough health in those years? Over the years, he has tried countless ways, but it didn''t work in the end.


    Think of this, his eyes flashed a wisp of haze, all blame that damned woman, if not for him, how can he not even the most basic dignity of men!


    In his early years, in order to cultivate a qualified successor, or puppet, Qin Zhi found countless women, including humans and orcs. Qin Xiao''s mother is a lion woman. All the lion women have only one son in their life. They are brave and good at fighting. Qin Zhi has heard about it for a long time. In order to verify it, Qin Xiao''s mother was captured by all means. After that, he used all kinds of means to collect women of different races. However, one time, he finally got a bad retribution. His lower body was damaged and he was infertile for life. Even because of his lower body damage, his mental strength was hard to heal, and he finally had to step down as a marshal. The reason why we destroyed the planet of ADIS is because we heard the legend of the royal blood of ADIS. Unfortunately, the damned queen would rather blow herself up than let him touch her.


    I thought the planet had disappeared completely, but I didn''t expect that God gave him life.


    "As long as you are obedient, I can even make the world reappear on Hades." His eyes greedy forward, see hand will touch Su sugar, in front of a flash, a sword light from the sky.


    The whole hand fell because it was so fast that Qin Zhi didn''t even react.


    Su Tang moved his lips, looked at the blood on his body, and said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, your son is standing behind you."


    Qin Zhi''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t believe it. "How can you be here?"


    In order to be on guard, he sent many people to pester him. He was even afraid that he would rob people. He even killed them. But unexpectedly, he arrived so soon.


    "Nature is here to kill you." Blood pupil full of violence and dark, Qin Xiao with a smile, like a ghost. He lost the dagger in his hand. He didn''t use any weapons, but Qin Zhi didn''t have the ability to fight back.


    This is the one-sided killing. Qin Xiao, who is a beast, is more ferocious than usual. He lifts people up with one hand. Qin Zhi''s resistance is not enough for him.


    "Qin Xiao, you are patricide!"


    Qin Xiao stirred up a bloodthirsty smile, he said: "you don''t deserve to be my father." Then he reached out his other hand


    The scream of tearing heart and lungs rang out in the room. Qin Xiao was indifferent and slowly tore people apart.


    Yes, tear.


    He didn''t start fast, even deliberately slowed down the speed, blood was splashed all over the floor, the blood level was almost full, Su Tang couldn''t help spitting out, but she didn''t dare to go.


    This is the beast male Lord, who knows if she will be stimulated when she turns around.


    Qin Zhi was finally divided into two parts, and his body was thrown on the ground at will. Then Qin Xiao stepped on the blood and came to Su Tang step by step.To tell you the truth, Su Tang wanted to escape, but reason stopped her feet.


    "Xiao ye''er is afraid?" Under the corner of the eye was splashed with a few drops of blood, in the eyes of emerald color contrast, it appears abnormal evil.


    Su sugar swallowed saliva, right and wrong way: "not afraid."


    The atmosphere changed in vain after she opened her mouth. Qin Xiao''s face was cold for a moment, "lying."


    But two words, but let Su sugar creepy up, she realized that now Qin Xiao mood is wrong, can only be careful: "I am afraid, but because of you, let me no longer afraid." She said, regardless of his blood, open arms, so tightly on his waist.


    However, Qin Xiao was not so easy to cheat. He let her hold him, and then said: "although you are still cheating me, it doesn''t matter..." In the middle of the speech, he reached out and stroked her hair. His hand, like his face, was also splashed with blood. This stroking also wiped the blood on her hair.


    He just looked at her, a little bit contaminated by blood, dirty, but the corner of his mouth was a happy smile.


    Su Tang''s mood is complicated. She has learned all Qin Xiao''s life experience from the system. She has sympathy, but now she has more sympathy for herself.


    She still remembers that Su Huo, the female leader, died when he became a beast.


    "Qin Xiao, shall we leave first?" The deadlock has to be broken. She doesn''t want to die.


    Qin Xiao, "where to go."


    Su Tang thought about it and said, "my family."


    When people are afraid of things, they always subconsciously want to escape home. Of course, the most important thing is to be familiar with the environment and make people feel at ease.


    Qin Xiao, "I remember last time you shut me out, let me wait for you all night."


    This posture of settling accounts after autumn makes Su Tang feel that it will be very difficult tonight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    When it comes to estrus, the guide will spread an indescribable fragrance, which is like a drug. Once touched, it will never stop.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to delay and pushed away the people who were standing in her way. Although she was psychologically prepared, just like the first two worlds, she didn''t plan to play around with the man at this time! His stuff is not normal at all now!


    She can be regarded as understanding why it''s clearly a beast, but it''s no different from human beings outside. All the differences in emotion are concentrated on that point!


    Push is to push not to move, her that small strength, how can shake a head is mad fierce beast.


    "Qin Xiao, get out of the way first. I''m going to get the inhibitor."


    "Take what inhibitors." Without saying a word, he picked up the man and went to the bathroom. The water in the bathtub had cooled down. He put a new jar in it and said, "I''m not willing to take a bath. It seems that I can only do it myself."


    Qin Xiao is very dangerous now. If Su Tang can detect it at ordinary times, her brain can''t work normally now. She just wants to follow her instinct in the damned estrus period.


    Double s sentinels, that''s really fascinating to her.


    Seeing that she was about to jump on it, Sutang suddenly pinched her thigh.


    She tried to reason with someone. She didn''t understand why he suddenly blacked out? She didn''t do anything!


    Sue sugar is very aggrieved. She has to restrain her body instinct and coax the inexplicable dog man.


    "Qin Xiao, I''m going to get the inhibitor. What can I do for you when I drink the inhibitor?"


    "No way."


    With a cold answer, Su Tang''s eyes suddenly widened. She didn''t know whether it was the steaming in the bathroom or other reasons. Her white skin was slightly red, and her apricot eyes were full of mist. At first glance, she looked like a goblin.


    "Qin Xiao, don''t go too far! Get out of the way She said fiercely, but the more she did, the more determined Qin Xiao was that she wanted to leave her mind.


    Anger on the heart, fight and reluctant to fight, and finally can only carry people.


    Hua La, the water in the bathtub overflowed most of the time, splashing all over the place, and even wetting Qin Xiao''s abdominal towel.


    Su Tang was stunned for a second, and then she was afraid.


    "Crouching trough, system hemp, help me!" She looked at the outline revealed by a bath towel, almost crying, even if the size of an abnormal person, how can this motherfucker have a barb?!


    The system says, "it''s no use calling dad. I''m going to enter the dark room later. You..." After thinking about it, he said: "can you let me out quickly? It''s quite cold in the little black room. "


    One person, one system, is full of vicissitudes.


    The more she resisted, the more she was suppressed. Su Tang was a good student this time. She sat in the bathtub dejectedly and did not dare to look up. She was thinking of having a last try to see if she could pacify people, but she heard Qin Xiao suddenly speak.


    His voice was slightly hoarse, and the corners of his lips were raised. He seemed to smile like the spring breeze. But under his warm appearance, his endless greedy desire was no longer hidden. "I forgot to tell you that I''m a half breed. Does Xiao ye''er also feel disgusted? A mixed race like me should be wiped out to avoid polluting the blood line. "


    "No!" Sue sugar retorts loudly. She really doesn''t think what''s wrong with the mixed race. Everyone is interstellar. Who is more noble than who?


    However, the louder she retorts, the more Qin Xiao feels guilty. Because of lying, so guilty; because guilty, so need to raise the volume.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you feel sick." Anyway, he was used to it. Anyway, she couldn''t leave him even if she felt sick. He thought gloomily, glancing over the white wrists, and even considering whether to put something on them, such as silver handcuffs, handcuffing her and himself. Another example is simply breaking her leg so that she can''t go anywhere.


    "I really don''t feel sick!" Su Tang was eager to show her performance and began to understand why this guy suddenly went crazy. Guess that she went to get inhibitors, because suddenly found his identity, because of fear, so want to escape.


    But God knows that she really doesn''t have injustice. It''s too unfair.


    "Since you don''t feel sick, do something."


    Qin Xiao bewitched like the mouth, and then Su Tang foolishly asked: "what do you want me to do?"


    "Hold it."


    In the heart has the preparation again, but really faced with this kind of situation, Su sugar or scared to stand up from the bathtub.


    Her this station, Qin Xiao immediately narrowed his eyes, "isn''t that disgusting? How can you show your nature so quickly, ah, little liar. "


    Su Tang was really going to cry this time. She growled, "it''s different!"


    "It''s different. We''re marking each other." Qin Xiao''s eyes are dim, and he stares at her for a moment. He wants to swallow people alive.


    It''s so terrible before you start. Sue can''t imagine what will happen!


    "Mark is also helpless, Qin Xiao, wake up, I''m not right now, you are not right, you don''t do anything you regret!""I regret not doing it." With that, he also went into the bathtub. The bathtub, which was not big, became more crowded because of his entrance, and even did not need to touch. The breath of the two people had blended with each other.


    Then, Qin Xiao took her hand and covered it somewhere.


    "It says it wants you."


    Su Tang was shocked by what she said.


    "You I... "


    Now she is forced to concentrate all her attention on her own hands, the hot, hot Giant.


    She wants to let go, but the other party grabs her hand, Sue sugar almost cry, although across the towel, but she can still clearly feel those barbs.


    "Qin Xiao..." She was a little weeping, only to call a name, was interrupted.


    "Shh It says hello again. "


    God damn say hello.


    As time goes on, Su Tang''s reason gradually collapses, leaving her instinctive fear. She is afraid of the things in her hands, and even more afraid of the man standing in front of her. She wants to shrink back, but the bathtub is so big, where can she escape?


    Mist shrouded in the entire bathroom, hazy, only to see two figures superimposed overlap, and then separate, and then overlap. In addition to the vague figure, the voice is also intermittent and whimpering. The baby is bullied fiercely, and even dare not cry freely. He can only suppress his voice, especially his grievance.


    The reason why fierce beast is called fierce beast is that there is no blood. So, in a special moment, Qin Xiao did not control himself, opened his mouth and bit on the white and beautiful clavicle, first nibbling and licking, and finally did not control his dangerous, sharp teeth cut the tender skin. But I know who''s under me. The fierce beast didn''t exert too much force, and the blood just dropped two drops on the creamy skin, like plum blossom dots, enchanting


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    Su Tang''s home is a single family villa. Most of the first floor has been turned into a laboratory. On the second floor, there are three rooms, one bedroom and one study. The rest is a storage room. She didn''t do anything these days, so she was forced to take Qin Xiao''s "stroll" in every room. In the end, she almost collapsed, especially in the laboratory, where he actually played play! She never thought that one day, she would be driven crazy by the equipment in the laboratory.


    When she was in a muddle, she remembered that she was angry, but it all turned into crying.


    Can''t escape, can''t escape, can only be forced to bear.


    When Su Tang woke up again, she didn''t even have the strength to raise her hand. If it wasn''t for the comfort of the system, she might have been so irritable that she was going to kill!


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 25%."


    Before the task is finished, Su Tang can''t relax. She can feel very dry, which means that the other party washed after she fell asleep, but the person who should be beside her is gone now, which is not right.


    "System, what about Qin Xiao?"


    System, "go out and deal with the tail left by dregs dad."


    In the end, it''s the father. Although the slag father should be killed, it''s hard to accept such a thing as patricide even in the star age.


    "How long has he been gone."


    System, "I left in the morning. Now it''s almost a whole day. By the way, I forgot to tell you that Qin Xiao not only became a beast, but also awakened the character of poor dark little beggar that day. "


    Sue sugar suddenly, no wonder that day became particularly sensitive, no matter what she said is wrong.


    After a day''s sleep, she was shocked by the explosion of the interstellar network. All kinds of information about Qin Xiao''s patricide, Qin Zhi''s experiment of giving birth to a son, and a large number of ruling lawbreakers appeared in all the interstellar countries. These people are not small figures. The ruling party, the military and political regions, and even many powerful and rich nobles. However, these uproar are not as good as the last message.


    Qin Xiao left office.


    Su Tang is seeing this news when he sees the door opened. Qin Xiao is wearing a military uniform. It seems that before he can replace it, he can only untie two buttons on his chest.


    "When did you wake up?" Qin Xiao walked towards her and took off his military uniform.


    Although Sutang man wakes up, he has been in bed all day. Now when he comes, his legs soften subconsciously.


    The memory of a few days ago is really terrible.


    Qin Xiao see her face suddenly tense, a face harmless way: "I don''t do anything, don''t be afraid." Then, as if to prove himself, he asked, "did you eat?"


    Su Tang shakes her head. She has been at home a few days ago. When she is hungry, she is just forced to take some nutrients. As a result, she is short of appetite. All day long, she doesn''t feel too hungry.


    Qin Xiao frowned and was silent. After a moment, he said helplessly, "what would you like to eat if I order for someone to bring it?"


    Su Tang, "as long as it''s not a nutrient, everything else is OK!"


    Xiaozizi''s voice is still a little hoarse, but when it comes to nutrients, the little expression, not to mention how disgusted.


    Qin Xiao laughs, "well, I''ll make people prepare for everything." Then, seeing that she was still lying on the bed, she asked, "is she still uncomfortable?"


    Su Tang looked at him warily. "No, I just want to lie down and get up later."


    Qin Xiao was angry and helpless. At last, he could only coax: "I just want to see how you recover. If you are still tired, I will press for you."


    However, to this extent, Su Tang is still not credible.


    "Take a break and you''ll be fine." Su Tang said, and rolled up the quilt, lying on the bed, the voice buzzing, as if to himself, "I can''t believe you."


    Qin Xiao this is really angry smile, can turn to think of a few days ago, it seems that there are really some animals.


    Just, he sighed and lifted the quilt.


    Su Tang exclaimed, and then saw that the beast had subdued her under her body, and she couldn''t move. She was so angry that her eyes and tail were red, "Qin Xiao! What are you doing! "


    Heaven and earth conscience, Qin Xiao really love her, want to press for her, the result is a see her gorilla spot skin, breathing became heavy, fortunately, he can bear.


    Su Tang was still nervous at the beginning, but as time went on, she really enjoyed it.


    Qin Xiao is really comfortable, comfortable she almost fell asleep, and then listen to each other asked: "when did you wake up?"


    Su Tang just woke up for a short time, and now she wants to sleep again. She answers dimly: "not long, I haven''t finished reading the news."


    Qin Xiao hooked his lips. Almost all the news was related to him, so he said, "I''ll tell you what I want to see."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang suddenly remembered that he was leaving office, and immediately lost sleep. He turned over and said with his eyes: "speaking up, how did you leave office?"


    The beautiful scenery in front of Qin Xiao''s eyes, Su Tang was lying on her stomach just now, and all she could see was her back. Although her back was beautiful, Qin Xiao could still control it, but now


    Su Tang remembers that she hasn''t dressed yet. She is so surprised that she lies down again. However, she can see clearly the strong desire in her eyes.Her scalp numb, deeply afraid of each other again beast, fortunately, his personal end ring up.


    When the delivery arrived, Qin Xiao took a few deep breaths, sorted out some messy clothes, and went downstairs to pick up the meal. Su Tang was also taking advantage of this time to quickly put on his clothes, and then went downstairs.


    At the dinner table, the two continued their conversation.


    Qin Xiao said, "it''s too busy to be a marshal."


    He''s in love.


    Su Tang doesn''t know why.


    Qin Xiao continued: "when the marshal, there is no time to accompany his daughter-in-law."


    Su Tang was so surprised that she almost choked and coughed. Then she heard the other party say, "look, how can I take care of myself without me? It''s really worrying."


    Su Tang


    She coughs, but it''s not because of him?!


    "By the way, daughter-in-law, when are we going to get the certificate?" Qin Xiao''s words are too natural. It seems that he is just asking her whether the meal is right or not.


    One after another explosive answer, Su sugar gradually calm down, "what certificate?"


    Qin Xiao squints, "is Xiao Ye Er going to be irresponsible?"


    Su Tang smiles, "Mr. Qin is joking. I dare not be responsible. You know, from the beginning to the end, I''m a victim. I don''t have the right to speak and I''m forced. "


    Qin Xiao is too dangerous. If she wants to get along with him all her life, his bad temper must be changed! You have to learn to respect her, or that will happen that day.


    Su Tang is really afraid, afraid of the beast when he, also afraid of those a more dangerous personality. This is not an ordinary tyrant, nor is it a tyrant. His mother is just one person playing seven roles! Oh, no, eight, and a beast!


    Qin Xiaojun face a collapse, what overbearing speech dare not say, only pitifully looking at her.


    "I apologize. I went too far the other day. I will learn to restrain myself in the future."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    The lion with the big tail is dejected. He doesn''t eat any food. He looks pitifully at people, just like being abandoned by people and keeping them silent.


    Su Tang''s heart was choked. This guy is so bad that he mixed the expression of the little painter and the student. He was so pathetic that he couldn''t see his cruel hand tearing slag dad a few days ago! The key, emerald''s eyes show this kind of expression, is really too distressing.


    Su Tang thought it was shameless enough, but he would squat in front of her, hold her waist, and put his head on her thigh. His voice is low and magnetic, and the whole subwoofer is so beautiful that his ears are pregnant!


    Qin Xiao, a man like him, never takes his life experience as a selling point, which is pitiful. But this time, he is really shameless.


    He pillow in her lap, with a very calm, as a third party''s tone to tell the dark childhood.


    This kind of narration is more painful than the hysteria and the loss of voice. Sue Tang has heard it for several times. It''s really a near death. Therefore, she finds out why he likes to light a cigarette instead of smoking.


    The place where the tobacco was produced had perished, but he was afraid that it would be produced again and only for him.


    Sue sugar sighed and finally reached out and stroked his head.


    Qin Xiao said: "in the past, no one liked me, no one cared about me, so I don''t know about love and respect. In my mind, as long as my strength is achieved, I can get everything. " As a result, he loved killing for a while. It was a kind of feeling that he could find his existence and make him feel alive.


    He knows that he is different from normal people. He is paranoid, violent and dark. There is no warmth in his life. How can he like this? But he fell in love with her until he died.


    He said: "I can learn, but Xiaoye, can you give me a chance?"


    Su Tang looked at the hopeful eyes of emerald, and felt that once she refused, this guy would turn black.


    "Good."


    Qin Xiao thought that she would tell her how stupid she was. She thought that she would hesitate and even refuse. But she didn''t expect that from the beginning to the end, she just nodded her head cleanly and didn''t even say a word of nonsense!


    He was surprised, but then he was surprised to hold people in his arms, "Xiao Ye Er."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 15%."


    Su Tang should go down.


    "Honey."


    Words gradually numb, but Sue sugar or endure.


    "Wife."


    Su Tang continued to respond.


    "Baby."


    Su Tang was shocked by the sudden address. She recovered quickly, but she was still found by him.


    Qin Xiao asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang''s mind was slightly confused. Fortunately, she didn''t lose her temper. "This name is very familiar. Once upon a time, people called me that


    Qin Xiao''s eyes were full of storm, but his face was light, and he asked, "who is it? Do I know him? "


    Sue sugar shook her head, then quickly adjusted her state, with a look of recalling the past, and said with a smile, "my mother."


    In a storm, Qin Xiao becomes the harmless and docile lion again. He holds her and thinks that the world of Hades has been destroyed, and the person who destroyed it happens to be his father. Suddenly, he feels that it was too cheap for him to tear his hands off.


    "I''m sorry." He apologized, "although Qin Zhi caused this, he is my biological father after all."


    Therefore, he should apologize, and even be a little afraid. Qin Zhi is his father even if he is a jerk. His father destroyed the whole planet of Xiaozi, which is really a great feud.


    Qin Xiao, who had never been afraid on the battlefield, was inexplicably nervous at the moment.


    Su Tang slapped him on the shoulder funny, "Hey, I''m so unreasonable? What''s more, you killed my great enemy. What''s the old saying? You''re so gracious. You''re willing to commit yourself to me? "


    Qin Xiao a listen to this words, eyebrow eyes all smile, "good, we go to get certificate now."


    I''m kidding. My daughter-in-law hasn''t married yet. I''m not sure.


    Su Tang can''t laugh or cry. "It''s almost dark now. People have already left work. How can they get it?"


    Qin Xiao thought about it, then frowned suddenly. He said, "I suddenly regret leaving my post?"


    Su Tang, "why?"


    Qin Xiao, "Marshal has the right to let them come back to work overtime."


    However, as a marshal, he has now become his predecessor.


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, and suddenly whispered, "well, although I don''t know your Federation very well, don''t you need to hand over your work?"


    Qin Xiao''s eyes lit up. He said that he was leaving office suddenly. There was no handover at all, and he wanted to come back soon. So as soon as he finished the interview, he blocked all the videos. After thinking about it, he opened the personal terminal, re opened the video, and then the personal terminal card.


    678 video messages were not received, and tens of thousands of messages were sent. As for the interstellar network push, he ignored all of them.Finally, he found the video of his adjutant.


    As soon as the video phone opened, the adjutant almost cried at that end, "marshal, where have you been? You can''t be found everywhere."


    Qin Xiao, "ah, in my daughter-in-law''s place, what''s the matter?"


    On hearing this, the adjutant was shocked. "When did you have a wife?"


    It''s only a short day. The marshal first stepped down. Now even his wife has been found. Is his adjutant a failure? He doesn''t know anything!


    Qin Xiao, "seriously speaking, it''s still one last step away from my wife. By the way, you can call the people from the Civil Affairs Bureau back for an extra shift."


    The more the adjutant listened, the more confused he was. "So that''s why you came to me?"


    Qin Xiao pick eyebrow, "have an opinion?"


    The adjutant shivered subconsciously. This is Marshal Qin Xiaoqin, the famous Shashen. Who dares to have an opinion?


    "No, no, I''ll ask the people from the Civil Affairs Bureau to work overtime right now. By the way, marshal, do you have any other orders?"


    Qin Xiao satisfied, "no, that''s it."


    The adjutant hung up the phone in a trance. When he came back, he suddenly remembered that he had a lot more to ask the marshal! But now if you want him to call back again, you can''t give him ten lives.


    Just as he hung up, the personal terminal jumped out of other videos again. He impatiently refused. For ten minutes, he was stunned and refused dozens of them, but the last one didn''t dare to refuse, so he had to pick them up.


    "General Yue!"


    General Yue is second only to Qin Xiao. His ability is outstanding, and his key age is not big. Although his mental strength is not as good as Qin Xiao, he is the only one in the whole interstellar world. As an S-level sentry, General Yue is also an outstanding one.


    General Yue, "have you contacted the marshal?"


    The adjutant, with a bitter face, wanted to say that he was contacted, but felt that the video did not say anything important. It was like that he was not contacted.


    When General Yue saw that he frowned and said nothing, he was not happy. "If you have anything to say, tell Qin Xiao that the first one who is unconvinced is to kill his father? Qin Zhi''s son of a bitch killed himself. His name is to do justice for heaven. It''s nothing at all! "


    The adjutant thought about it, and finally told the truth, "General Yue, I don''t think the marshal is because of Qin Zhi, but because he is married and needs a holiday."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    The whole interstellar world is very noisy because of Qin Xiao''s leaving office, but he and Su Tang are very happy, far away from the center of the topic, and have a honeymoon.


    On the spaceship, Su Tang lazily looked out of the window at the galaxy, "where are we going now?"


    Qin Xiao, "others say that when we get married, we have to hand over our property to our daughter-in-law, so we are going to inspect our property now."


    So our honeymoon is to Count the money? "


    Qin Xiao chuckled, "this understanding is right."


    Qin Xiao said that it''s a tour. It''s no exaggeration. There are several open stars, one of which is monopolistic. It''s inhuman.


    Because it is Kuang Xing, there are many staff in the busy, see Qin Xiao with Su sugar, have to say hello. Of course, they just said hello to Qin Xiao. As for Su Tang, although they had heard about it, it was the first time that they met him, so they were mainly curious.


    Su Tang managed to keep calm, but with so many people watching, her ears still turned red.


    Qin Xiao took her hand, gentle eyes, tone slightly proud way: "introduce me, my wife."


    This time, Su Tang was red all the way from her ears to her cheeks. The red look was not so cute. Qin Xiao wanted to hide people, and no one would show him.


    As it turns out, Qin Xiao did hide people, and led them away in shock.


    After half a sound, someone finally came back.


    "Wait, the boss just left?"


    "So what''s the boss doing here? Just to show off the landlady? "


    "But it''s too stingy. It''s been on show for a minute! I didn''t see it clearly! "


    "You see a fart, that''s the boss''s wife, not your mother."


    The rest is a lot of hip-hop fighting. Qin Xiao''s mental strength can vaguely hear the dialogue, but he is in the right mood. He doesn''t put these jokes in his heart. Instead, he is the little boy beside him. His delicate face is full of scarlet color. He is so cute that he can''t wait to be bitten.


    Think like this and do like this.


    Su Tang was caught off guard by a kiss, apricot eyes stare boss, and then nervous look around, this way: "what do you do!"


    Qin Xiao, "of course, I''m kissing you."


    Sue sugar stares.


    Qin Xiao narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s so sweet."


    Qin Xiao has found out that Xiaozi is hot tempered and skillful. He seems to be fearless, but he is extremely afraid to do something intimate with him. A little teasing will make him blush and hot. He has no place to put his hands and feet together occasionally.


    How could he have put such a treasure by his side for five years and remained indifferent?!


    Fortunately, he woke up in time.


    Su Tang looks at someone who has eaten honey on her face. She feels that her teeth are sour. Is that Qin Xiao in her impression?


    Sure enough, the next second the system will prompt, "Tangtang, Qin Xiao awakened his romantic and affectionate artist personality, and now he is merging."


    Su Tang knew clearly that he was very impressed with his personality. He was not disgusting and greasy. He was just like a gentleman. He was just right to get along with others and was very comfortable with others.


    However, during the treatment, this personality does not appear many times. On the contrary, every time this personality appears, there will be a very cruel personality, which will be crushed.


    Sue sugar calculated, now the rest of the ferocious personality, only the killer.


    Qin Xiao leads people back to the spaceship. He coaxes and deceives her to have a rest first, and then calls her. The spaceship has been very dreamy.


    She didn''t even know where he came from.


    Qin Xiao seemed to see her doubts and explained, "this ship is from the Third Prince of the Atlantean empire."


    Su Tang felt that it was a familiar name. After a pause, she remembered who it was.


    Qin Xiao''s original comments on STARNet were finally forwarded by a series of people, saying that she was also their guardian, one of whom was the third prince.


    She couldn''t laugh or cry. "How can you be so vengeful?"


    Qin Xiao can be more than the performance of revenge, otherwise she had a video, how can earth shaking looking for people? But he didn''t expect that she could hide herself in the nerve hospital. When he thought of it, he couldn''t help sighing. Almost, almost, there was no intersection between them.


    Qin Xiao was afraid of putting people in his arms and smelling the fragrance around his neck. This kind of feeling made him a little steadfast.


    "Mrs. Qin, where are we going to inspect next?" He asked, see her face slightly red, voice soft said don''t know, almost drowned in this voice. He took a deep breath and felt that he didn''t have to bear it.


    Warm kisses and licks came from the neck, gently, not heavy, but touching enough.


    Su Tang only felt that the place he touched was burning. She breathed. As soon as something was going to happen that was not suitable for children, the spaceship suddenly gave out an alarm.Both of them had a meal, and Qin Xiao swore in a low voice.


    He stood up with a gloomy face, and saw that Su Tang was with him. His face was a little slow, and his voice was soft. "Baby, stay here, I''ll go and have a look first."


    "Together." At this juncture, I''m afraid the other party''s intention is temporary. Qin Zhi''s forces are almost disintegrated by him, and now no one knows their whereabouts, so the risk factor is not high.


    Qin Xiao frowned, but Su Tang insisted: "Qin Xiao, I''m not the guide who needs protection. I hope I can stand beside you instead of hiding behind you."


    Four eyes opposite, finally Qin Xiao will hand out.


    They don''t need too many words. One action is enough to explain everything.


    The spaceship still stays on Kuang Xing, but there are still many people guarding the interstellar harbor on Kuang Xing. After all, this is the way to transport goods.


    When they got off the spaceship, they soon caught the culprit. Su Tang choked all the way and saw her blackening value drop all the way. For the sake of the mission, she had to show a little bit of childish female posture. Let alone, Qin Xiao suffered from this, which was that she was going to be crazy.


    Now it''s hard to move your muscles and bones, and you''ll be caught without saying a word.


    She stepped on the culprit, hooked her lips, dangerous and charming, "where''s this little mouse from? It''s so short of eyes."


    The trampled mouse is full of humiliation, but dare not speak out. He is a sentinel, and is trampled by the guide! However, he did not dare to move, let alone this damned guide as a mutation in general, is the side of Qin Xiao, enough to let him fear.


    Qin Xiao let Su Tang interrogate him with a smile, not to mention that xiaozizi had a set of methods to interrogate people freely, and soon he knew everything clearly.


    This mouse is really a mouse. I don''t know if the hidden danger left by slag dad is mixed with that race. When I learned that slag dad was going to find someone to replace him, I volunteered. However, as an A-level sentry, his father didn''t care at all. He just let people out, thinking that if it was useful, he would use it, but it was useless. He would deal with it when the time came. Who knows, he died first in the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    The mouse was really stupid. He thought that if he killed Qin Xiao, he would get all the inheritance. As a result, he was caught as soon as it was implemented.


    Su Tang doesn''t know what will happen to him, but when Qin Xiao comes back, he is covered with the smell of blood, which is no less than that of his father.


    Su Tang frowned and stepped back a little.


    Then Qin Xiao was wronged.


    "Wife, you dislike me."


    Su Tang, "I don''t dislike you, but the next time you deal with this rubbish, can you be a little less bloody?"


    Qin Xiao pick eyebrow, "but I remember last time in the nerve hospital, you are also like this."


    He still remembered that when the cub stepped on the blood and came to him, he was arrogant and ambitious, but his face was damned and lovely. From then on, he felt different about her, the surprise of seeing the same kind, and even the impulse of taking people back to their nest.


    Su Tang didn''t expect to lift a stone and hit her feet one day. She was just trying to be handsome. Who is Qin Xiao? He is a fierce animal of mixed blood. He stabbed her to death before she said a word. So she has to be cruel to attract people.


    Now, people are attracted, but later they have a headache.


    "Can it be the same? At that time, I was at a disadvantage in the neurology hospital. If I was not cruel, I would be the one who fell down. Besides, there were so many friends fighting with me, I could not hold back. " Su Tang scratched her hair and said politely, "now that mouse is different. It has no resistance. It''s too easy to crush it."


    Qin Xiao, "will not fall."


    Su Tang was stunned and puzzled.


    Qin Xiao continued: "even if you lose that day, I won''t let you have an accident. As for the mouse, even if he has no resistance, he bothers us, so he should die. "


    Su Tang


    All right, big brother, just be happy.


    Even if his father died, he would not be able to deal with others. He was keen on the experiment of having children, but now a mouse has jumped out, and in a few days, there may be other people who want to jump out. But in the end is half, even if Qin Xiao no longer want to admit, blood can not do false.


    Qin xiaolue is a little irritable. He can let people kill, but he is really not good at this kind of thing.


    In the end, Su Tang came out, and his father left a large legacy. Qin Xiao was not interested in his things. He always felt that his origin was unknown and full of disgusting blood. So Sutang used the money to set up a foundation, and once she confirmed her personal relationship, she could receive a large amount of alimony.


    After that, she had a message posted on the interstellar web. Even Qin Xiao and she can''t find everyone, so as long as they doubt it, they can come to verify it. Once confirmed, they can get alimony.


    As soon as the news came out, STARNet was boiling again.


    Even in the interstellar age, there are still many nobles who claim to have noble blood lineage. Once the Qin family comes out, blood lineage becomes a joke. Of course, there are also some netizens who are not too busy to comment there.


    For example, "did you get married today?"


    "You may not believe it. Marshal Qin is my elder brother!"


    "In this way, my goddess may be my sister-in-law!"?! I unilaterally announced that I would be Marshal Qin''s younger brother in the future! "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang holds her personal end and almost laughs. Sure enough, no matter when she is stupid, netizens are her source of happiness. For this reason, she also put on a trumpet to be a fool with others.


    For example, "if you don''t believe it, I''m almost going to be a marshal."


    As soon as she said this, many netizens immediately spurted her. These days, there are a lot of people who recognize their brother and younger brother, but no one came to claim their little mother, and they all hold their fists.


    Goodbye, sister!


    Sister, you are a cruel man!


    Wake up, it''s time to move bricks! The foreman is pressing again!


    Su Tang had a good time, but Qin Xiao was not happy. Is he not handsome enough, or no longer attractive, his wife would rather chat with netizens than look at him.


    He frowned, saw her fingers hit fast, and finally quietly opened his personal end, and then found out her trumpet comments, forwarding.


    Little mom?


    But two words, one symbol, almost paralyzed STARNet. Since Qin Xiao said he would step down a month ago, he has never appeared in public again. Although the federal side said that he would keep his position as marshal, many people think that he will not take over the post because he has not given an answer.


    Now, a trumpet blows up people?


    Netizen:


    It turns out that we can still show our love like this.


    I seem to see the marshal watching the goddess jealously, preferring to chat with us rather than pay attention to him.


    I can''t talk about it upstairs. I''ve made up the picture. I''m thrilled, OK?!


    How hi! Just now, the goddess replied to me. Can I say that I am with the goddess by rounding.Su sugar play to half, the smile of the corner of the mouth gradually solidified, and then look up, see Qin Xiao face expressionless looking at her.


    Then thin lips gently open, "little mom?"


    Sue sugar was thrilled. "No, I''m kidding."


    It''s OK to play with stupid netizens. It''s fatal to play with Qin Xiao!


    Qin Xiao, "but I''m serious."


    When he recalled the pictures at that time, he thought it was too cheap for him to tear Qin Zhi by hand. He was reluctant to touch the person. When was his turn to think about that rubbish? Want to have a baby with her?


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are. Plus Su Tang''s joking little mom


    Su Tang looked at Qin Xiao, headache, and at this time, the system and she said: "Congratulations, the last personality awakening success, now is memory fusion."


    Su Tang


    What is a double whammy!


    The last person is a ruthless and iron faced killer. When they were fighting each other, Su Tang suffered a lot from him! Now, is this man awakening at this juncture? Isn''t that killing her?


    "Poor thing."


    There is no emotional ups and downs of the voice, Sue sugar heard inexplicably a shiver.


    "Come here."


    Qin Xiao waved to her, her indifferent eyes swept, Su Tang directly back.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    She remembers that in order to wake up his humanity, she molded herself into a little wretch, and even proposed to him in order to make him completely trust herself.


    Then, she killed him. She didn''t see him.


    Her neck was cold, and Sue sugar laughed, trying to wake up his human side. Unfortunately, without waiting for her to speak, the other party tied her directly, and even sealed her mouth in order to avoid her rhetoric.


    "Poor child, you say, how can I punish you?" He said with a smile.


    This smile is very deep, but Su Tang''s scalp is numb.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Killer is the most insincere, the more you laugh, the more dangerous it is. Now, it can almost be concluded that Su Tang has no way to live.


    She used to think that the scene in the laboratory was deep enough for her to remember, but now, looking at the metal handcuffs, the whip that she took out somewhere, and the huge full-length mirror in front of her, Sutang cried.


    At the beginning of the death, is now shed tears ah!


    Qin Xiao, "little pity, do you still cheat people in the future?" He forced her to look up and let her look at herself in the mirror with a smile. Although the whip in his hand never waved to her, the feeling of hanging people was actually the most grinding.


    Because you never know when it''s going to come down, let alone where it''s going to go.


    Su Tang doesn''t swallow and makes no sound. She looks at herself in the mirror and closes her eyes.


    Qin Xiao is not angry, but generous way: "ah, poor shy ah, in this case, then continue to close it, don''t let me see open eyes, otherwise I don''t know how to punish you."


    Su Tang''s scalp is numb because her eyes are closed, but her senses are clearer.


    At last, she didn''t hold back and opened her eyes secretly, and then She hasn''t been out of bed for a week since that day.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 5%."


    A week later, Su Tang felt that her bones had been reorganized. She could not lift her hands, and her voice was almost hoarse. Finally, she could only stare at the tall and handsome culprit.


    Obviously, it doesn''t take a day for the integration of personality and memory. In the end, it is the noumenon that controls the dominant power. However, he is not only good, but also worse!


    "Get out of here!"


    Dumb voice, totally no previous soft cowardice, Qin Xiao this time really feel too much, but at that time that scene, is a man can''t resist. If the tie and beauty are less determined, they may have nosebleed on the spot.


    "Wife, I''m sorry."


    When he''s finished eating, he always needs to be soft. What''s more, he thinks he''s going too far. It''s just If he does it again, he may continue.


    Although Qin Xiao apologized, Su Tang was still subdued. She had never had such an experience. Her mind was in a mess and she was crazy all day. Even now, when she closed her eyes, she felt like shivering subconsciously.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved. There is a mist in my eyes, but I''m as stubborn as her. Now, how can she shed tears.


    But the more she was like this, the more Qin Xiao wanted to bully her. He watched her cry, listened to her begging for mercy, and how her slender hands held him


    Stop, Qin Xiao thinks he can''t think about it any more. He''s thinking about it. He can''t stand it again.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that it was only a few days ago, and the man wanted to come again. He complained angrily: "you have obviously integrated your personality and recovered your memory, but you But you... " The next thing to say, Qin Xiao also obediently bow.


    "I''m out of control." Qin Xiao admitted his mistake, but that''s what happened, and he didn''t forget to retort for himself, "but at that time, it was really hard for you to stop me. After all, I''m a normal man."


    Normal? This motherfucker''s name is normal, this dog day''s end can all beast turn!


    And judging from the situation at that time, it was clearly intentional!


    Su Tangqi''s hands were shaking. At last, she had no strength. She could only bluff and smash the pillow. Of course, with her present physical strength, the pillow fell down before she touched anyone.


    Qin Xiao saw her angry, can only coax a way: "not angry not angry, wait for you to recover, I let you fight back." With that, he began to massage.


    Once born, twice cooked. Last time, I didn''t press it very well. This time, I made great progress.


    Su Tang felt comfortable when she was pressed, and her anger was half gone. However, the rest of her anger could not be eliminated. She wanted to have a cold war with others for a few days, but Qin Xiao didn''t give her a chance at all.


    Moreover, what''s more, this guy always teases people. As a result, he gets away at the last moment and looks at her innocently. Don''t mention how shameless he is!


    But even so, Su Tang really can''t do anything about people. She can''t beat them, and she can''t fight them. As for running away, she doesn''t want to work hard to lower her blackening value to increase again. What can she do in the end? She can only bear it.


    Fortunately, Qin Xiao is not such a person with no sense of propriety. Whenever her physical strength is exhausted and her mental strength reaches the limit, he will stop obediently and typically test on the edge of life and death.


    ¡­¡­


    In the interstellar age, his life span was as long as 200 years, but Qin Xiao always felt that it was not enough. When he was young, he was reluctant to give up his little guide, and when he was old, he was reluctant to give up his old guide.


    They are not like some model couples who love each other. They respect each other like a guest. They never turn red when they are old. They have been noisy all their lives. They are very busy every day. Of course, they are fierce in the end. In the end, it is Marshal Qin''s gloomy past.


    After a lifetime, Qin Xiao took his old guide by the hand and told her that he would be together in the next life.To this, Su Tang curled her mouth and rolled her eyes, "go away, I don''t want to meet you again in my next life."


    Qin Xiao laughed, "it doesn''t matter, I''ll find you."


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    *****


    in the new world, before Sutang had time to get ready, a basin of water came down from the sky and made her cool.


    "Shen Weiyang, go to die!"


    Ferocious words came from the building. Su Tang looked up and saw a teenage girl with a horsetail. She looked as beautiful as an angel, but she turned into a devil because of that tone.


    Su Tang frowned. There were several circles of people coming and going here. But apart from pointing, no one came forward to help. Not only that, but also some people said something cool.


    "She''s Shen Weiyang. It''s shameless to hear about robbing a man''s boyfriend. "


    " Hey, I''ve heard even more shameless, saying that she wanted to hook up with Xu Xizhi, but Xu Xizhi ignored her. Guess what she did? "


    When someone starts, someone starts.


    "Come on, what have you done?"


    "I heard that she took off her clothes and climbed to the bed. As a result, she was thrown out by Xu Xizhi."


    "Wow, so cheap? How can she seduce Yanchen? "


    "Hiss, you said cheap, of course, it is necessary to step on a few boats. Unfortunately, such a rotten person, who wants her."


    "Tut, you can''t judge by appearance."


    "At the beginning, Jiang Nian also fell into the blood mold. Seeing that she pitifully helped her several times, she secretly robbed people of scholarships."


    There was too much information for sue to hear, but she was certain that she had no impression of what they said.


    "Come on, Gouzi, explain." She laughed very much, but the system was baffled.


    "Just It''s just that the world collapses a little bit and there''s a rebirth. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Su Tang doesn''t care about gossip. Even the little girl who splashed her water can be put aside for a while. Now she just wants to find out how she has changed from a wretch to a hateful villain.


    This is a campus story, everyday is brush topic class, the biggest danger is campus violence level. In this life, Su Tang was embarrassed and her parents divorced. She remarried with her mother to the Xu family. The Xu family was a rich family. In essence, they were not in charge of the Xu family, but they couldn''t stand up to her mother''s first love. The reunion of her old love was nothing but firewood and fire. She was only middle-aged, and the simplicity of her youth had long been destroyed by poverty. In order to stand up for falsehood, Su Tang had no choice Yi Ma treated her very harshly. For this reason, she simply created a poor illusion.


    Of course, she came to this world for the mission. Yan Chen, the eldest grandson of the Yan family, is very popular with the banquet master. He even left a large amount of legacy before he died, but the inheritance required him to be over 18 years old. For this reason, the rest of the Yan family wanted him to disappear immediately, including his stepmother and father.


    Yan Chen and Su Tang have some similarities. The same family is not harmonious. Yan Chen has a stepmother and a stepfather. When she gives birth to a younger brother, she is even more eager to kill him. Su Tang''s parents don''t love her. The former is desperate, but the latter is lack of love at most.


    In the original world, Yanchen, a high school student, was so young that his parents didn''t expect him to do so well. They found a prostitute to give him medicine, which made him have to drop out of school. After the prostitute broke his child, it directly caused him to eat drugs by mistake, resulting in that although he gave up drugs in the end, he couldn''t have children all his life. Hundreds of millions of inheritance, but no heir, or can only be left to the prostitute girl''s son.


    Yanchen is cruel and ruthless. How can he stop being calculated like this?


    Su Tang still remembers the end of her stepmother''s father. Yanchen didn''t kill her right away. He took his time. Didn''t he like to take medicine? So he locked his father, his stepmother and his younger brother in the room and took medicine at the same time. It was said that his stepmother was pregnant again, but it was not clear who his father was. Su tangna would be shocked by this bosao operation, but what shocked her even more was that she didn''t let go of her only son. To him, that''s not his son, that''s the stain of his life.


    The blackened man is a lunatic, with a shady family and a whole anti social terrorist.


    But Su Tang was shocked by more than that. There is a woman in the world. Her name is Shen Weiyang. Yes, she is. When they were in high school, they had a love affair, which was actually a prank. It''s Yanchen''s punishment after losing the game. He is required to stand at the school gate and fall in love with the third girl who appears at the school gate for 30 days.


    Shen Weiyang is a coward in the original world. In the face of the school bully''s request, she can''t refuse, so from the beginning to the end, she can''t control the so-called love.


    They didn''t get to know each other. One went to college and the other dropped out of school. But Shen Weiyang finally fell in love with Xu''s brother, who was not related by blood. When he ordered a wedding banquet, he even invited the man.


    As an antisocial personality, how can you see others happy? So he madly retaliated against the Xu family, saying that Shen Weiyang was his.


    Shen Weiyang was the same Shen Weiyang. After the fall of the Xu family, she didn''t have the ability to fight back at all. However, this is not the key. The key is that she fell in love with this kind of ghost animal man!


    Su Tang always has toothache when she thinks of the final result. This is Stockholm syndrome.


    Because, after she came to this world, she didn''t want to fall in love with the man. Although the 30 day gambling was still going on, she wanted to have a reason to get close to the man, and then avoid the conspiracy of his parents. Originally, her merits were perfect, and she also successfully completed the task. But when she thought that she was so frustrated that she was thrown away by someone as a monkey, she thought that she would go to meet the man.


    For example, the stepmother finally found someone to bump into the man, and she ran over from behind him and pushed the man away.


    You lied to me, but I paid my life for you. She even thought a lot of lines, trying to make him feel guilty all his life. But who could have thought that he was in a coma, and it was not clear that she had saved him, which was very fucked.


    Up to now, Su Tang always thinks it''s a pity.


    I missed a big abuse. It''s so cheap.


    She did not expect to come back one day, but in the end is the life-saving benefactor, his mother is this treatment? What about the school bully?


    Su Tang wiped the water on her face, with a bad look. "So I''m being calculated by my new daughter now?"


    The system nodded, "rebirth girl is a classmate with you, called Wen Yilan. After you left, the main system originally intended to let you die in a car accident, but later there was a deviation, so it only let you break your leg and recuperate for four months. As for the rebirth girl, she took advantage of your timid nature to directly claim the favor of the Savior. "


    The car accident happened in the summer vacation, which happened to end the final exam of senior two. After four months of cultivation, I missed the beginning of high school. Two months is enough to pull down a lot of schoolwork. Originally, she could ask her mother to find a substitute teacher for her, but Shen''s mother thought she was in trouble, so she just left people in the hospital.Today is the day when she was discharged from hospital. The Xu family paid the full fee when she was hospitalized, and then no one took care of her, so no one came to pick her up, so she came to the school.


    It''s only half a year since she was transferred to this school. At the beginning, she focused all her attention on the man and didn''t make any friends. As a result, no one helped her talk now. But it doesn''t matter. She always takes revenge on herself.


    Looking around the circle, I kept some enthusiastic onlookers in mind. Then I went back to the dormitory with my memory. If I was wet, I always had to change into clean clothes and take revenge slowly.


    Not far away, just a few boys carrying basketball passed.


    One of them looked at Su Tang''s back in surprise, "Hey, brother Chen, isn''t this your little girlfriend? Why don''t you go up and help? "


    Yanchen hissed, but his eyelids didn''t lift. "You don''t know how to be my girlfriend? More words will waste you. "


    Shen Weiyang is not ugly. On the contrary, she is very good-looking, bright and brilliant. But in the past, Su Tang liked to weaken herself, and no one noticed her. Their high school is a private noble school. In addition to the school uniform, others, such as make-up, perm and nails, are not controlled by anyone. Seventeen or eighteen year old girls are already in the age of dressing up. They are thriving one by one. By contrast, Su Tang is an alternative. Her black frame glasses are thick with bangs, and her head is lowered all day. Her sense of existence is almost zero.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    Wen Yilan was born again. She went back to her high school days 15 years ago. At that time, the Wen family still had a lot of money. She was still a miss of the Wen family. Unlike later, because she offended Shen Weiyang, she was avenged and her family was ruined. She was even reduced to a KTV princess.


    In her previous life, she liked Xu Xizhi. The gentleman Prince of all the people even once fought against Shen Weiyang, trying to take him over. But after the Wen family went bankrupt, she found that Xu Xizhi was just like this. Especially in the face of banchen, he had no ability to fight back. In the end, she didn''t give up Shen Weiyang.


    Yanchen is a madman, but so what? It doesn''t prevent her from being attracted by him. She likes strong men, and more like a life of luxury.


    Whether she can be reborn also shows that the Lord is on her side.


    Su Tang didn''t know what was in her mind. She changed her clothes and left the dormitory. It was a lunch break, and there were many seats available in the classroom. She scanned her eyes and saw that the person she was looking for was sitting on the seat. She went to pick up a basin of water and poured it down.


    Jiang Nian was suddenly splashed with cold water, and the whole person screamed, "Shen Weiyang, you are crazy!"


    Su Tang splashed the pot on her head. She said, "I got the scholarship by real learning. I''ll see you in the examination room. Next time I pour cold water on you, I''ll throw you into the lake to feed the fish."


    Shen Weiyang didn''t attract people''s attention in the past. In fact, her grades were obviously better than those of her people. So it''s rumored that she robbed Jiang Nian''s scholarship. For class one, there were not many people who believed in her. There are not many people who can be trusted. It''s not the same thing to explain to her. The noble school is the second period of middle school when she is 17 or 18 years old. Everyone claims to be noble. Who is willing to explain to her a common woman, especially many people say that her mother is a junior, which destroys Xu Xizhi''s family.


    Who is Xu Xizhi, a middle school grass, prince like character, and Yanchen, that''s more famous than Xu Xizhi, that''s the school bully, no one dares to offend, it''s said that even his parents are not well now.


    Shen Weiyang is entangled with the two male gods all of a sudden. That''s to annoy the whole girl in A. they don''t get the male gods. Why do they give you Shen Weiyang?


    As for Jiang Nian, she didn''t care about the scholarship either. She just wanted to teach others a lesson. But the poor girl dared to fight back.


    Su Tang not only fought back, but also raised her foot and kicked her knee when she jumped up to hit someone. Jiang Nian, who had ever met this situation, knelt down on the spot.


    Su sugar looked at her condescending, eyes no ups and downs, but let Jiang Nian inexplicably tremble.


    "I''m not a gentleman who doesn''t beat women," she said. "I don''t just beat women, I beat to death."


    Her voice is not big, but at this moment a class is silent, this word appears particularly clear.


    Everyone was shocked, especially Shao Feng, who was sitting in the back row. He was Yanchen''s valet, and now his mouth was open. He was a fool.


    "Wocao, brother Chen, my sister-in-law has your style. It''s so handsome."


    Yan Chen gave him a cold glance, "shut up."


    As a school bully, Yanchen is a rebellious and arrogant second ancestor. Although Su Tang had been his girlfriend for 30 days, he didn''t look her in the eye from the beginning to the end. The only thing he remembered was the little girl''s dark hair top. They met occasionally. She kept her head down and couldn''t see other parts except the hair top.


    He was not very impressed with her. Like most people, he remembered that she was a poor girl who didn''t speak much. But now, that arrogant look, really as Shao Feng said, some of his shadow, it is some meaning.


    Su Tang is not in a hurry to attack male masters this time. As for campus novels, she naturally depends on her achievements. Even if she can, she would rather the ghost animal study hard and make progress every day, so as not to try to toss something anti social in the future.


    Su Tang gives Jiang Nian a threat. For the time being, no one dares to act rashly. Wen Yilan can''t sit still, but with so many people watching, she can only bear it.


    As the benefactor who saved the man, Wen Yilan thought that she would be different, but that day the man dumped her a check, and then never looked her in the eye again. She hated her, but she knew not to act rashly.


    The lunch break was over soon. Su Tang took out her textbook seriously. Her grades were always good, so the teachers liked her very much, especially those who knew her life experience. At the same time, she was mixed with some sympathy.


    After class, Su Tang went out to have her hair cut. It was too bad to have a thick bangs. In addition, she was a junior in high school. She was so busy studying that it was inconvenient to have long hair. She simply went to have a short hair cut, and the thick bangs became air bangs. Once upon a time, the little wretch who nobody noticed suddenly became a lovely fairy.


    The school uniform of a is very good-looking, pleated skirt white shirt, Shen Weiyang is not tall, about 1.62 meters, but the proportion is against the sky, legs are long and straight, the key is white. Shen Weiyang is a little short-sighted, so Su Tang still puts on her glasses again, which makes her recover a little from her former appearance.


    Su Tang didn''t have many friends, and she didn''t have anyone to accompany her after her hair was cut and dinner. She watched other people swarming. Did the system creak? She said in a very artificial voice, "Oh, what a pity."One person one system funny, Su sugar also play the lip, even quite a bit in two: "I, tiger, never need a companion."


    The system spurted, said with a wild smile: "well, tiger, now someone wants to settle accounts with you, you take it easy."


    With the system finished, Su Tang saw Jiang Nian coming towards her with this group of people.


    Jiang Nian changed his clothes and looked at Su Tang. His eyes were like sudden poison. Then he said something to the people around him. Soon a boy came towards her.


    Su Tang took the food, but before she could find a seat, the boy overturned the rice in her hand and said arrogantly, "are you bullying Jiang Nian?"


    When she lost her hand, Su Tang''s face was not good, especially when the food was thrown over, something splashed on her glasses. She was calm and didn''t look at the boy. She turned her head and looked at Jiang Nian directly. "Did you not listen to what I told you at noon. "


    it''s naive to talk about campus violence. We are all students. Since we are students, we are learning in essence. There is a kind of meeting in the examination room, but Jiang Nian obviously didn''t listen to it.


    I don''t know if I think about the matter at noon. Jiang Nian''s face is very ugly. She stares at Su Tang, and the anger in her eyes almost turns into substance. No one helped her at noon, but now it''s different. She has ten people, and Shen Weiyang is the only one!


    "Shen Weiyang, I''ll let you roll out of a horizontally today!"


    Su Tang laughs when she hears this. She takes off her glasses and takes out a paper towel. She moves gracefully and casually. "OK, I''ll see. How can you let me get out of a?"


    The setting sun in the evening, gentle and bright, shines on Su Tang''s body, just like plating a layer of light, dazzling. Especially her smile, the beauty of soul stirring, and even around the color are dim.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    Shen Weiyang remarried with her mother for only one year, so she came to a middle school to study. After four months of leg injury, she went to school for one semester. She is also used to weakening herself, in addition to the teacher will praise one or two in the exam, most of the time no one noticed her.


    Su Tang used to think that the task was simple, which was really simple. Although the Yan family were cruel and cruel, once Yan Chen noticed, it was very difficult for them to succeed. This is not, she also spent a semester, in their barefoot, seemingly unintentionally reminded Yanchen, they were beaten to stand up, of course, thanks to Yanchen''s uncle, sister is gone, nephew was so oppressed, how can we sit and watch.


    So she couldn''t figure out how her life, which was supposed to be smooth and smooth, turned black again?


    Is it because of a reborn daughter?


    Su Tang didn''t think about it any more, because Jiang Nian had already jumped. Of course, she also noticed that the humble little wretch had changed, looked good and dazzled. But the more she did, the more angry she was. Why? How can a civilian woman who relies on her mother''s unscrupulous way to get attention deserve it?


    "Shen Weiyang, don''t think that if your mother marries the Xu family, you will become Miss Xu. Don''t forget, your name is Shen


    Sue sugar thought it funny, "so?"


    Jiang Nian glared at her fiercely, "do you know who I am? I''m the only daughter of the Jiang family! "


    Sue sugar said, "do you know who I am?" She said, see Jiang Nian a Leng, continued: "I''m still the successor of socialism, I drift?"


    The noisy canteen, many people have noticed here, because this remark, is issued bursts of laughter.


    Jiang Nian''s face turned white and red. At last, she raised her hand to hit someone. Of course, she waved her hand half way, but she was stopped.


    She looked up and saw that the visitor was Xu Xizhi. Her face became hot and dry. She said that Xu Xizhi was also in the first class, but today she had something to ask for leave. That''s why they dare to bully people like this. They concluded that the little wretch would not complain. What''s more, even if he complained, he would fight, and Xu Xizhi couldn''t fight back for her. However, if Xu Xizhi was present, he would stop them, just like now.


    Xu Xizhi is worthy of the title of Prince of elegance. He is gentle and elegant, and his voice is as beautiful as a spring breeze.


    But now, everyone can hear that he is angry. He said, "classmate Jiang, Shen Weiyang is my sister. Even if her surname is Shen, she is also my sister."


    Jiang Nian blushed and stammered. Finally, he didn''t know if his brain was caught by the door. He said to his face: "classmate Xu, I know you are forced. Shen Weiyang''s mother is shameless. Your father must be confused. I can understand you when you defend her..."


    Su Tang can''t listen any more. Is Jiang Nian sick? Leng turns Xu Xizhi into a little wretch.


    Xu Xizhi frowned slightly. He was very tall, about 1.8 meters. Standing in front of Su Tang, he blocked almost all his malicious eyes. Su Tang thought of his final outcome inexplicably, and felt some sympathy. In the uncertain future, she felt that she should stay away from him.


    "I don''t need Jiang to tell me about the family affairs of the Xu family." Xu Xizhi interrupted Jiang Nian and then glanced at the people following her. "Shen Weiyang is my sister. I don''t want this to happen in the future."


    Xu Xizhi stands out, no one dares to do any more, and Jiang Nian leaves with a person''s ashes.


    "Sorry for being late."


    His voice is faint, but he can''t see his anger.


    Su Tang put on her cleaned glasses again and said with a smile, "thank you."


    Her smile with a bit strange, Xu Xizhi also know that the stepsister did not accept the Xu family. But he doesn''t care too much. What he cares about is the Xu family. Shen Weiyang is connected with the Xu family. She is humiliated, that is, stepping on the face of the Xu family. What''s more, he didn''t hate his stepsister, who was a few months younger than him. She was quiet and didn''t make any noise. She was much more pleasant than his stepmother. However, after her leg injury, she seemed to have changed a little.


    Thinking of this, he said a few more, "how can I leave hospital without informing my family?"


    "It''s not necessary, I can do it myself," Sutang said


    Xu Xizhi nodded, "if you need any help, just say it. Also, don''t be afraid of others bullying you. The Xu family will help you. "


    Sue sugar nodded, "OK."


    Xu Xizhi thought that she had changed a little before, but in the blink of an eye, he thought that she had not changed. She was still the little girl who kept her head down and didn''t talk much.


    Xu Xizhi left, but the canteen was still quiet. It seemed that they were all looking at this side. Su Tang was thrown a meal, and now his stomach was almost rebellious. She rubbed the empty stomach and shuffled the meal again.


    After four months of recuperation, my legs are still not as sharp as before, but if I walk slowly, it''s not obvious.


    All the students around saw the scene just now. Seeing her coming, everyone gave way.


    Su Tang with glasses, clearly so many eyes sweeping, but still quietly eating dinner, on this concentration, really not ordinary people can have.In the corner, Yanchen is cocking his legs, chewing cigarettes in his mouth, and his delicate eyebrows and eyes are cold and indifferent, which makes people dare not get close to him.


    No one dares to come near, but his best friends are not afraid. No, they are not afraid. It''s a kind of submission and admiration.


    In one day, Su Tang made three waves of noise, and Yanchen''s followers were also shocked. For example, at this moment, No. 1 was still holding a drumstick in his mouth, and he said: "lying trough, brother Chen, little sister-in-law is so interesting. No, I don''t remember when she was with you. "


    It''s really not like that. She would have behaved horribly. Occasionally, she ran into him and kept her head down without saying a word. He doesn''t speak. She hardly takes the initiative.


    Yanchen bit the cigarette in his mouth. His eyes were dark and hard to understand. He had never cared about her before, but just a glance left a trace in his heart. Although it was not much, it could not be ignored.


    As a result, he rarely spoke, and his voice was a little hoarse


    It''s beautiful. It makes him want to do something that adults can do.


    To tell you the truth, he suddenly opened his mouth, which was unexpected in the eyes of others. Although they called me sister-in-law jokingly, no one really regarded me as sister-in-law. After all, we all know that it''s a fun thing.


    But what''s the situation now?


    Too shocked, the drumsticks in No.1''s mouth fell down, "no, brother Chen, what do you mean?"


    The drumstick just fell into the soup and splashed, causing others to roar: "he Jiaqi, you are disgusting! Will you eat? "


    He Jiaqi, "Hey, I can''t eat, then you feed me?"


    "I only feed my son. Do you want to feed him?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    This time, finally no one to disturb, Su sugar left after eating, but in the corner saw Wen Yilan.


    Her eyes were red, as if to cry, but when Su Tang''s eyes came, she suddenly stepped back, because of her guilty heart, her eyes also dodged.


    Others don''t know about her relationship with Yanchen, but she has lived a whole life, and she remembers it too clearly. At the wedding of Shen Weiyang and Xu Xizhi, Yanchen is as gloomy as a ghost. He robbed Shen Weiyang and told Xu Xizhi that it was his girlfriend. No one knew that they had talked about it. As soon as the words came out, everyone was shocked. Then Yan Chen told Shen Weiyang that before he broke up his high school relationship, she would dare to cheat on him. Did she really think he was dead?


    Shen Weiyang was thrilled to see his expression. Because of fear, he turned pale. To tell you the truth, she once sympathized with her for a short time. It was very painful for people like Yanchen to look on her. But when the Wen family went bankrupt, it was not her turn to sympathize with her.


    She thought of a famous saying that she would rather cry in a BMW. It''s a banquet, not just a BMW.


    Yanchen had a car accident in high school. She remembers that the car accident made him lie down for half a year. In the end, she even missed the college entrance examination. She didn''t know the exact date, so she kept an eye on him, but she was still late, but it didn''t matter. Shen Weiyang, the coward, certainly didn''t dare to say.


    But she didn''t expect that Shen Weiyang didn''t open it, but Yanchen just threw a check to her. No, it''s a little different. At least when she got up, she didn''t drive her away.


    Wen Yilan''s eccentricity is discovered by Yanchen. He squints his eyes, and then discovers that it seems to have something to do with the little wretch.


    He doesn''t care about school affairs, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything. These two people should have no intersection. What is Wen Yilan afraid of?


    Now he had a little interest in the little wretch, so he had more heart.


    Wen Yilan didn''t find anything wrong, so he was gallant. "Brother Chen, the food in the canteen is not good enough. This is my aunt''s cooking. It''s delicious. You can have some, or you''ll be hungry."


    Yanchen was annoyed. He tolerated her again and again because she saved him, but this patience has reached the limit now.


    "Go away."


    Wen Yilan was stunned. Although he didn''t pay much attention to her before, he couldn''t say so much. It must be Shen Weiyang. She just passed by, and Yanchen still seems to be here! More and more red eyes, tears in the eyes also want to drop, Wen Yilan is not ugly, the appearance of pear with rain is quite distressing, but Yanchen never pity jade, he is the most annoying crying woman.


    "It''s not enough money. Why don''t you go away?" When Yanchen said this, his tone was cold, like the winter of the last month, and his angry eyes made Wen Yilan afraid to cry.


    No, Shen Weiyang likes to cry so much in his previous life. He still likes her. Why doesn''t he like her when he comes to her.


    Wen Yilan didn''t understand, but she didn''t dare to stay, but she was unwilling to leave the lunch box. She thought there would be a topic next time, but she just turned around, and the lunch box was thrown into the garbage can like a three-point shot.


    Sue sugar just went to the garbage can, this throw, almost hit her.


    She stopped, but Yan Chen apologized lazily, "sorry, classmate."


    No sincerity apology, Su sugar frowned, said nothing, raised his feet and left.


    The crowd around the canteen were stunned by this wave after wave of Sao operation. It''s said that Xu Xizhi hates this cheap sister. What about seducing the school bully? Why does it look like it''s reversed!


    As for the rest of the scholarship storm, the earthen moats in a never care about the money, which is not as interesting as gossip.


    Su Tang was transferred on the way, and the girls'' dormitories were all full, so she lived alone. Maybe some people would feel lonely, but she enjoyed the quiet. She reviewed the next book, found that the memory of the past is still, review up is not tired, but again relaxed, the number is there, and so she will read all the classes, the day is dawn.


    So, the next day in class, she went to sleep all morning.


    The students were shocked. Rumors about her spread all over the world, but she was still sleeping soundly. Finally, as the lunch break was almost over, her deskmate finally poked her with her finger.


    Su Tang was woken up and looked up blankly. Because she didn''t wear glasses, her vision was a little blurred. She couldn''t focus when she looked at people. It seemed that the whole person was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    My deskmate was stunned and almost covered his chest. Once upon a time, she didn''t attract people''s attention. Her old-fashioned black frame glasses covered most of her face. Coupled with thick bangs, everyone didn''t pay attention to her face. But now when we observe her closely, we find that her skin is good and her hair is soft. The key is that her eyes are as bright as stars. They look good!


    "Shen Weiyang, you look good."


    Su Tang blinked and then laughed. With this smile, she felt that the world was bright.


    Why didn''t she find her deskmate so attractive before!


    "I found a red tear mole under your eyes. Mom, don''t smile at me. I feel I''m going to bend!"


    Su Tang dug out the name of her little deskmate from her memory and said, "Guan Yue, what''s the matter with you today?"Guan Yue said, "no, I thought I might have been blind before, but I didn''t notice your beauty."


    Su Tang has a tear mole under her eyes. She used to wear glasses to cover it, but now it''s exposed. She''s very bright. Her hair is very playful, quiet when obedient, like a fairy into the world, with a bit of a loss of lovely.


    Guan Yue is a Yan Kong. She doesn''t like or hate Shen Weiyang. She used to think she didn''t talk much. She thought she didn''t like to talk, so she didn''t pay much attention to people. Today is also because I am really curious, male God and school bully, although these two are in the same class, but give her ten courage not to ask them.


    "Don''t laugh any more. I wish I could give you the whole world."


    Su Tang''s smile is sweeter.


    Guan Yue was in a trance for a while, and then he remembered what he wanted to ask, "Xiao Yangyang, you and your brother are Xu Xizhi. Is the relationship good?"


    Su Tang, "it''s OK. As a brother, he will protect me at the critical moment. As a sister, I try not to cause him any trouble. "


    Guan Yue understood, this words put it bluntly is the surface friendly.


    "I don''t think you''re the kind of person who can climb the bed."


    Su Tang laughs, "how can you be so sure? What if you know the face and don''t know the heart? "


    Guan Yue haughtily snorted, "if you really want to climb the bed, no one will lose you if you lose it."


    Su Tang didn''t expect the little table mate to be so cute. She laughed so hard that her eyes were bent. "Guan, how can you be so cute?"


    Guan Yue covered her heart again, "no, you are more lovely."


    Girl''s friendship is so simple, a word a small thing, can be visible to the naked eye rise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Knowing the relationship between Su Tang and Xu Xizhi, Guan Yue began to ask Yanchen, "what about the school bully? How did you get involved? I''ve heard that you''re after him? " With that, he seemed to think of something more frightening. His round apricot eyes widened. "There are even more terrible rumors that you are dating."


    It seems that after hearing about himself, Yanchen raised his eyelids, and then saw the little wretch sipping the lips of cherry powder. A moment later, he said in embarrassment, "do you think I''m blind or he''s blind?"


    Guan Yue was stunned. The school bully is good-looking, not the traditional one. His good-looking is the kind of danger with wild nature. The whole person is full of the terrible atmosphere of "no one is allowed to enter". In addition to the glorious history of maiming people, everyone only dares to look far away.


    Guan Yue used to think that the school bully couldn''t take a fancy to Shen Weiyang, but now she thinks that Shen Weiyang may not take a fancy to him. Of course, the main reason is that their temperament is not right. One is the cute little fairy and the other is the second ancestor of Zhang.


    "Yes, you are not the same people."


    Su Tang looks at her like a kind old granny. She is so surprised that Guan Yue has goose bumps.


    "Lying trough, Xiao Yangyang, don''t look at me like that. It''s strange."


    Sue sugar smile, "you good I will give you to eat delicious."


    Like this, more like their own kind grandmother!


    The two chatted and class ended. Guan Yue simply invited Su Tang to have lunch together, but unexpectedly, the canteen was crowded, and even the expensive second canteen had no seats.


    Guan Yue''s face broke down, Su Tang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. We can eat later, or we''ll go out to eat?"


    Guan Yue said, "but it''s raining outside."


    Sue sugar, "so we''ll wait?"


    He Jiaqi is gnawing chicken leg, gnawing half, was suddenly stabbed, chicken leg fell to the ground on the spot, angry he almost beat people, "lying trough, Han Dong, I''m not finished with you!"


    Han Dong shows him to look at the other side with his eyes.


    Then, the loud voice resounded throughout the second canteen.


    "Ah, this is not my sister-in-law!"


    The whole second canteen is like being pressed the pause button, silent, everyone''s expression is surprisingly consistent, that is shock.


    Su Tang''s mouth flicked. She didn''t expect that there were such two idiots around Yanchen. She looked at her voice and saw Yanchen looking at her with a smile.


    This smile is too strange, let her creepy, but not wait for her to avoid, he Jiaqi stood up, he didn''t feel he said more earth shaking words, still waving to them, "little sister-in-law, sit here."


    Su Tang glanced at Yan Chen again. He didn''t take his eyes back yet. He pursed his thin lips and pulled Guan Yue out.


    At the gate of the canteen, Guan Yue is full of spirit. When the raindrops outside the canteen fall on her face, she finally comes back. She showed a shocked face later, holding Su Tang''s hand was almost red by her, "I just didn''t hear?"


    Su Tang was silent for a long time, and finally sighed and nodded.


    Guan Yue didn''t even know what expression to use for a while, "so, the message outside is not fake! I''m at the same table with the girl friend of the school bully


    Su sugar pitifully looked at the excited little table, "I''m afraid it''s an ex girlfriend."


    Guan Yue?


    Su Tang, "four months ago, I had no contact with him. You know I was injured and hospitalized before..." In the middle of the speech, his eyes darkened.


    Guan Yue didn''t understand. Although the school bully was terrible, the fairy stood in front of her at the same table. She immediately said, "it''s not sad. It''s hard to find a man with two legs. We are so good-looking. The next one will be better."


    Su Tang cheered up, "well, who didn''t like a few dregs when he was young, old ones don''t go, new ones don''t come!"


    Guan Yue also nodded hard, but a faint voice came from his head, "slag?"


    Suddenly, Su Tang jumped into the rain and saw that the school bully didn''t know when to appear behind him. His gloomy look was a little terrible.


    It''s very embarrassing.


    The rain is not big, Su Tang just drenched, clothes are not wet, was stretched out to pull back.


    Yanchen''s strength is very strong. This pull directly bumps the petite girl into her chest.


    In fact, he hated that outsiders touched him. Unexpectedly, he didn''t seem to be disgusted with the little girl with two faces in front of him. But before he felt it well, the little girl ran away in horror.


    Yes, escape.


    He squinted, eyes cold, "not just discharged, also want to rain?"


    The voice is not big, but you can hear that you are in a bad mood.


    This is his usual tone, but Su Tang is even more thrilled. He always thinks that there is something wrong with the man. It''s developing too fast. It was a stranger before Ming Dynasty.


    So she asked the next system, "dog, is it OK with the man?"System, "no problem detected, what''s wrong?"


    Sue, shut up.


    Yanchen also felt that he was stunned. When he got along with her before, he didn''t want to know her at all. But since yesterday, she changed and took off her glasses, he couldn''t move his eyes.


    At a glance, I never forget.


    Yanchen''s temper was bad. Seeing that she ran to the rain again, she ordered, "come here." Then he added, "don''t let me say it again."


    Su Tang''s visible resistance even stepped back, "no, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    I''m kidding. If she dares to get together now, the people who block her will fly tomorrow. She is not afraid of trouble, but these troubles are superfluous! Originally, she had thought about it. Male owners have just come of age. What an 18-year-old should do is to study hard on campus and drop out of school. That will aggravate the blackening. As for the others, it''s more appropriate to wait for college, no matter when or when.


    However, Yanchen obviously didn''t think so.


    Because Su Tang did not cooperate, his eyes were dangerous, "Tut, really disobedient." Words fall, see him once again pull people back, but this time, but did not let go. He looked at the big black glasses on her face and hated them very much. He still remembered those beautiful eyes. They were smart and beautiful. They were all full of starlight whether they were smiling or not. They were so beautiful. But now, it''s all destroyed by this pair of glasses.


    He reached out and took off his glasses.


    Su Tang is not used to it. Under her blurred vision, she subconsciously squints her eyes, and then Yanchen regrets it.


    Grass, that slightly confused look too people want to bully, coupled with the beautiful red mole, he even want to do something crazy, let her cry, let her cry in his arms.


    Yanchen knew that something was wrong with him. He didn''t even like her. He liked these eyes better than Shen Weiyang.


    As if he had found a new baby, Yanchen put on his glasses again with a kind of joy that only belongs to him and the fear of being peeped at.


    Su Tang


    Is this man sick!


    Yan Chen, "after the glasses are not allowed to take off."


    Su Tang was full of question marks on her face. Finally, she couldn''t help saying, "are you sick?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    because of anger, the soft and fair face of Su sugar is a little scarlet. It is like a good red blush with the pink and tender cherry lips. The whole person is like flowers blooming everywhere, and is close enough to smell flowers.


    Yanchen suddenly felt that it was not enough to wear glasses. The little girl''s eyes were tawny. After wearing glasses, although the beauty of her eyes was greatly reduced, she could still see the shape of her eyes when she was close to her. Although the impact was not as strong as before, she was hazy. She only treated her eyes badly, which made her heart itch.


    He sank his face and felt that this man should hide. No one could see him.


    School bully suddenly changed face several times, and more and more ugly, one side of the moon feet are almost soft.


    Ma Ma, she wants to go home. The angry bully is so scary!


    Canteen door is really not a good place to talk, people come and go, Su Tang have a little regret, as early as I know, it''s better to sit down in the second canteen and say it!


    "Can you let go, classmate


    Yanchen licked his alveolar and laughed, "ask my boyfriend to think about it."


    After hearing this, Su Tang''s face turned black. She felt more and more that she wanted to take a good route at the beginning, such as pulling people back, studying hard and making progress every day. She was afraid that she would fail.


    "Ex boyfriend."


    Su Tang is not afraid of him. As an invincible girl who has carried 98K and kicked the star marshal, will she be afraid of a young adult?


    However, she is still too tender. When she says the words "ex boyfriend", Yanchen''s face changes completely.


    No longer amusing the civet cat, she leaned down and held her chin. She had never killed anyone, but the bloody smell in her eyes made Su Tang dare not move.


    "Did I say goodbye?"


    Su Tang wants to get rid of people, and then the tragic discovery, unexpectedly can''t get rid of!


    "Crouch, dog, solve!"


    The system sighed, "that''s heaven''s way of Pro son. You can come here to cure people''s Pro son. How can you let you bully him? So a world like this will weaken some of your strength."


    Su Tang almost vomited blood.


    So when she was in front of her son, she could only look down and down. When she thought of the picture, Su Tang felt that it was dark in front of her.


    This is a fuckin ''world.


    She was trapped in the square inch, can''t walk, can only be forced with his four eyes opposite, posture is too ambiguous, this is still the campus! Can not teach bad flowers of the motherland ah!


    "I don''t think it''s four months since I got in touch, but I broke up automatically. Besides, I don''t like you either. "


    Yanchen breathes the fragrance from her body. Listening to such heartless words, well, it can''t be said that they were heartless. At the beginning, they fell in love for a month. I''m afraid the total number of words was less than ten.


    Anyone with a clear eye can find that it''s not a normal relationship, let alone as a party.


    So, inside and outside the canteen, everyone held his breath and listened to Yanchen''s self explosion, "I don''t like why he agreed at the beginning."


    In full view of the public, Su Tang''s relationship with him is unclear now, so he can only put aside some relationship with him appropriately, "just want to try to forget other people."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Lying trough, the school bully has become a stand in one day!


    Yan Chen''s face is gloomy and frightening. He finds a treasure very hard. Even if it doesn''t belong to him, he is still a double! Because of this anger, originally on her three heart, now has become seven.


    "So who do you want to forget?" He thought about it quickly, his voice was cold, "Xu Xizhi?"


    Yanchen is not arrogant. To be fair, Xu Xizhi is really good. He is handsome and gentle. His family is also good. It''s normal for normal girls to like him. Besides, they live under the same roof and get along with each other day and night


    He couldn''t think about it any more. He didn''t know what he would do.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He found out a long time ago that he couldn''t control his temper. Like things, the heart clearly only one point, but once not, it will become very, and then think about how to destroy it.


    Sugar is not a thing, but in essence, it''s not much different.


    There are more and more people around, and I don''t know who leaked the news. On a rainy day, they crowded to the canteen one by one with umbrellas.


    There are four gates in the dining hall, only on their side. No one is near, but they are all breathing and paying attention to every move.


    Su Tang was a little tired. She was hungry and thirsty. She had just been drenched in the rain and didn''t feel it. Now when the wind blows, she feels that the rain has soaked into her clothes.


    "It''s nothing to do with Xu Xizhi. He''s my brother. He can only be my brother."


    But at this moment, Yanchen had already begun to get to the top of the rope, and was obviously not willing to let her go.


    "Who is that?"


    Su Tang said, "learning and falling in love delayed my study. At that time, I was only suffering from secondary two disease. I was deliberately against my mother. She didn''t let me fall in love, so I just wanted to fall in love. A month later, I found that learning was more fun. It''s heaven. "All of you


    Yanchen didn''t expect this answer. He was stunned for a moment, and then he became more angry. "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Su Tang sighed silently at her crazy black eyes. If it doesn''t work, she should soften it.


    "Classmate Yan, can you give way? I''m very hungry now. I have to go to eat. You know, I just got out of the hospital. I''m weak and can''t stand this kind of wind and rain. "


    Her voice is soft, not sharp before, but let Yanchen not so targeted.


    Heartache is not much, he knew, he was sick again, the kind of like into very possessive.


    He released the man, put his hands in his pockets and said, "let''s go."


    Su Tang did not say a word, and the party continued to return to the second canteen. Compared with before, there were more people in the canteen, but when they came in, everyone automatically gave way.


    A series of actions have nothing to do with her. She just needs to sit and wait for food.


    Guan Yue''s mind was blank until someone touched her, "classmate, what do you want to eat?"


    The person who touched her was Han Dong. Guan Yue was in a trance and only answered, "whatever."


    Soon, Han Dong brought the rice, four dishes and one soup, which was not too exaggerated.


    Su Tang quietly finished the meal. In this process, no one spoke until she put down her chopsticks and asked Han Dong, "how much is it?"


    Han Dong, "if I don''t have much money, I''ll treat you as my treat."


    Sue sugar, "no, I''ll give it, or I''ll give you a hundred."


    Han Dong looked at Yanchen, but he couldn''t, so he reported a number. Then Su Tang really gave him 100 yuan, "change."


    Han Dong''s face cracked, "I don''t have change on me."


    Sue sugar pause, slowly out of the cell phone, "then sweep it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    Back to class one again, the atmosphere was different. The day before, everyone was mocking Su Tang. As a result, everyone was beaten in the face. What has a bad relationship with the Xu family? As a result, Xu Xizhi protects people the next day. What seduces the school bully is that the school bully pursues people.


    Jiang Nian''s face is even worse, because she was taken away by the teacher in the afternoon because she gathered people to fight and asked to write a review and the whole school to apologize. It is adolescent girls, who can stand this scene, immediately wronged cry.


    In the classroom, Su Tang is sitting in her seat, and Guan Yue, her little deskmate, is still in a trance. Today''s reality is too shocking. When I look back, I find that Su Tang''s face is not right.


    "What''s the matter with you? How red your face is. " Finish saying, touched her face again with the hand, this touched just discover hot terrible, "Yang Yang, you have a fever!"


    Su Tang also felt it. She was soft all over, her head was dizzy, and she couldn''t think about anything.


    Guan Yue said, "I''ll take you to the school medical room."


    Su sugar does not insist, thanks, but see Xu Xizhi came.


    "I''ll take her."


    Guan Yue just that roar, the whole class heard, Xu Xizhi is her brother in name, he will send people to no one will care, but Yanchen stood up at this time, he didn''t say anything, just domineering will sugar in their own range.


    "Come on, girlfriend."


    The whole class


    Class:!!!


    The school bully actually admitted the relationship between them in person, which was more exciting than that in the canteen! After all, Xu Xizhi is still standing by!


    Su Tang takes a look at him and wants to get around him, but he is tall. Her seat is beside the aisle, and Guan Yue sits on the other side. Without hesitation, she says to Guan Yue, "Guan Guan, can you get up?"


    Guan Yue stood up with a deep breath in the eyes of Yanchen.


    "Thank you, Guan." Her cheek is not as pink as before, with a little pale, lip color is also light, but now to Guan Yue soft smile, Leng is let the whole class Leng.


    How did they not know Shen Weiyang was so good-looking?


    Yanchen''s face was not good, and his eyes were gloomy. Even if there is only one interest in what he likes, he can''t refuse it. He has always been the only one who has lost his share. When will he get the other party?


    Su Tang how much can guess his psychology, 100% black male Lord, no one is normal psychology. She''s still ill now, and she doesn''t dare to be alone with him at all. She doesn''t want to have too much to do with him.


    Therefore, we can only focus on Guan Yue.


    "Guan Guan, can you accompany me to the infirmary?"


    Of course, Guan Yue agreed, but in the end, it became a four person line.


    Yanchen is still following behind, and Xu Xizhi frowns and ponders for a moment, and follows.


    In the infirmary, the school doctor carefully checked the person, "39 degrees two, high fever. I''ll give you some medicine first. If your temperature doesn''t drop, you can''t think about hanging water


    I can''t go back to the classroom any more. I asked the teacher to give me a sick leave note, so she went back to her bedroom to have a rest.


    Guan Yue sent people to the dormitory and went back to the classroom. As for the other two, they were not allowed to enter the dormitory, so they were sent to the door.


    Su Tang had a deep sleep. She woke up in a daze. Before she was awake, she suddenly saw a pair of eyes like lacquer. She was so startled that she suddenly woke up and sat up. Because of her illness, she couldn''t help shaking in front of her eyes.


    "Yanchen?"


    Yanchen looked at her lazily, "you can really sleep."


    Su Tang She''s sick, okay?!


    "Why are you here? This is the girls'' dormitory."


    Yan Chen, "climbed over."


    Su Tang doesn''t know what expression to use. This is the second floor!


    "So I don''t hesitate to climb the second floor to find me. What''s the matter?"


    Yanchen looked at her with strange eyes, but he also admitted that he had something to do, "there is one thing to be sure."


    In fact, he didn''t come for long, but the scene just now lingered in his mind. The girl is sleeping on the bed, her ink hair is spread, her long eyelashes are gathered. In the dim light, there is a light silhouette on her delicate face. Because of her illness, her lips are slightly open, but what he likes most is the tear mole under the corner of her eyes, which is delicate and beautiful.


    He thought that she was sleeping enough to attract him, but when she opened her eyes and looked at the reflection of her own figure in those Tan pupils, her heart beat more.


    No matter where the face was, it was very suitable for him, but he seldom cared about people or things, so in order to verify whether she had seen such a beautiful face, he decided to take action.


    Su Tang doesn''t know what''s wrong with the man. He''s been staring at her for such a long time. She''s like a bird in shock.


    When he moved, she was afraid.


    "Yanchen, you..." I didn''t finish, but my mouth was blocked.


    Long eyelashes tremble, she looked at this suddenly enlarged handsome face, the whole person is stiff.Yanchen''s lips were very cold. It was only October, but she felt the chill of winter. And then, she found the pathological madness in his eyes.


    She pushed the man away, exhausted all her strength, Yanchen didn''t insist, and stepped back. He licked the corner of his lip. The cold person was stunned because of this action full of color.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 75%."


    Su Tang''s breathing is not smooth. For a moment, she feels that she is suffocating. Later, she remembers that she has a cold. It''s very normal for her to breathe poorly. She uses her mouth to breathe instead, but her eyes are still alert when she looks at Yan Chen.


    "Let''s go out!"


    She didn''t ask him why he was kissing her, and she didn''t get angry. She just raised her chest, pointed to the window and coldly told him to roll.


    Yanchen laughed. He came forward, bent down, reached out and stroked the teardrop. A feeling of numbness came from his fingertips. At this moment, he was sure that the girl in front of him was more like than he expected.


    "I like you."


    Su Tang''s pupils shrink. I can''t believe it.


    This guy''s liking is different from other people''s liking. Other people''s liking is not mixed with selfish desires. Because of liking, they care about her, care about her, and even affect their emotions because of her joys and sorrows. But this guy likes it just because he likes it. He never cares about you.


    Su Tang heard her abnormal heartbeat. She understood why the system let her come back. This guy It''s not normal.


    She looked at him because she wanted to make sure of one thing and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t like you."


    Yan Chen''s arrogance seemed to be gone, and he even gave a smile, "it doesn''t matter."


    He likes things just because he likes them. As for whether that thing will like him or not, it has nothing to do with him.


    Su Tang was silent, determined that there was no systematic prompt for the rise of blackening, so it was.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Although Su Tang took the medicine, she still didn''t recover. When she saw Yan Chen didn''t leave, she didn''t care about him any more. She came down from the bed, found the water cup, poured herself a glass of water, drank the water and went to the bathroom.


    In the end, it is a noble school. The dormitory is also light and luxurious. It also has its own bathroom, which is very convenient.


    After washing her face and changing her pajamas, she touched her empty stomach, picked up her wallet and mobile phone and went out. From beginning to end, she didn''t even give Yanchen a look.


    Yanchen looked at the door closed again. For the first time, he was treated like this, but he was not angry. He felt very strange.


    In fact, Su Tang has no appetite, but she is really a little hungry. Finally, she chooses to order porridge. I don''t know if it''s a bit noisy these two days. When she goes to the canteen, someone always looks at her.


    Just look at it. Anyway, there will not be less meat. There are always a few restless people. As soon as she sat down, someone gathered around her.


    "Are you really Yanchen''s girlfriend?" The other side is very aggressive, but it''s not so strong. It''s estimated that part of the reason is that Yanchen, after all, is a school bully. What''s wrong with his girlfriend? I can''t tell her how to teach them.


    But curiosity is really curiosity. Of course, it''s more unconvinced. Yanchen has a bad temper, but he can''t stand it. What''s more important is that they still rely on their parents. Renyanchen directly takes the shares of the company, and even his parents have to stand back.


    Su Tang looked back at the curious face, but it was funny.


    "Hi, I''ll say I''m his girlfriend. Will you hit me?"


    When she doesn''t follow the routine, Ouyang Yang is stunned. Then she thinks she''s really good-looking. When she laughs, she''s so soft that people want to protect her. She''s like a woman.


    "Why should I hit you?" Having said that, her words were dry and had no credibility.


    Su Tang took the opportunity to eat porridge, and so on to swallow, and then continued: "then I say it''s not his girlfriend, do you believe it?"


    Of course, I won''t believe this. I know it in the whole a. the school bully admits that it''s a knock. She ran to ask, but it was the jealousy in her heart that made her unwilling. But now, she has a little understanding of why the school bully is attracted to her.


    There is this capital, and they are so many people around her, they are not afraid, even can calmly continue to drink porridge.


    "But the school bully said, you are his girlfriend."


    Sue sugar looked at her and blinked. "I said it was your friend."


    Ouyang Yang a Leng, and then actually knead way: "it is not impossible."


    Now it''s su Tang''s turn to be stunned, but then she makes a sound of laughter. Her eyes and eyebrows bend, and there are two small pear vortices beside her mouth, which are very sweet.


    "Why are you so cute."


    Ouyang Yang was suddenly praised, and his voice was tied. "You, you are lovely, too."


    Su Tang has always been generous to lovely girls. Ouyang Yang is a little arrogant at most. At this age, it''s too normal for her to hold it at home and develop an arrogant temperament. As long as she doesn''t make small moves behind her back like Jiang Nian, she is still willing to make friends with her.


    Ouyang Yang''s appearance is just curious about the relationship between her and Yanchen, so Su Tang said the same thing to Guan Yue.


    "You see, which boyfriend do you think will stay in hospital for four months after his girlfriend''s injury, indifferent, and never come to visit?"


    Ouyang Yang wants to say that it''s Yanchen. If he can be his girlfriend, he should be grateful. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come. But when he looks at Su Tang''s face, he can''t say it. He even starts to think that Yanchen is too much.


    Su Tang stirred the rest of the porridge, a casual face, "maybe the students are bored, nothing to tease me to play. Or... " When I saw a few people, Yanchen''s group of friends suddenly appeared, so I continued: "for example, if you lose in playing games, if you lose in gambling, you make fun of me. Don''t many people in our school have met? Inexplicably confessed, or inexplicably pro, and even before I have heard of streaking it


    Young girls at this age love to play, and middle school a is not as strict as public schools. This kind of thing really happens from time to time, but no one will put this kind of thing on Yanchen''s head. It''s a school bully! Who dares play a trick on him like that.


    Su sugar shape seems unintentional words, let Han Dong several people stop, face is wonderful.


    He Jiaqi even took out her mobile phone and quickly sent a wechat to Yanchen.


    It''s over, brother Chen. My sister-in-law has found out!


    For no reason, Yanchen answered a question mark.


    Shen Jiaqi: when you played the game, you lost, and let you express it.


    He Jiaqi can feel Yanchen''s different attitude towards Su Tang, so they pay more attention to her. Especially at this moment, if they didn''t hear the news, they would not come to the canteen.


    Yanchen: Oh.


    This next turn he Jiaqi shocked, is not, he was excited for a long time, the result of the other party back to a oh?


    Then Yanchen sent another wechat to ask where they were.After returning to wechat, he Jiaqi put her mobile phone back in her pocket and walked toward Sutang with a smile, "little sister-in-law, have dinner."


    As the saying goes, you don''t smile, but Su Tang put down her spoon and said to him with a smile, "if you call my sister-in-law again, I''ll abolish you."


    But she doesn''t believe that she can''t deal with these guys.


    He Jiaqi was stunned. The little sister-in-law was so soft and weak that she was so domineering!


    But this guy could not speak in his head, or he didn''t put Su Tang''s words in his heart at all. He said, "little sister-in-law..."


    Sue sugar interrupted and stood up. "Come on, I''ll give you another chance. Call me something."


    He Jiaqi, "little sister-in-law."


    Sutang, "very good." And then gave him a shoulder fall, very crisp, fell he Jiaqi the whole person is confused.


    When Yanchen came over, she saw Su Tang squatting beside he Jiaqi and said with a smile, "I''ll teach you a lesson this time. Next time, I''ll shout blindly, and I''ll really waste you."


    He Jiaqi can''t believe it. It''s not that the girl in front of her is soft and weak. How can she be so wild!


    "Lying trough, you The devil


    Yanchen listened to his scream, but his eyes didn''t give, so he just helped Su Tang up, "is he well?"


    How can the disease be cured? When Su Tang falls a person, his feet are still soft, but it doesn''t matter. He is also a weak chicken.


    He Jiaqi almost cried, "brother Chen, you don''t even ask me how."


    In the end, Han Dong couldn''t see it. He pulled people up and said, "shut up."


    He Jiaqi was wronged, but did not say.


    Su Tang still thought that this person was very interesting. He naturally stayed with himself, so he followed his words and asked with a smile, "so how are you, classmate? How are you doing? "


    He Jiaqi looked at her in shock, then suddenly backed back to Han Dong, "Han Dong, brother Dong, I''m afraid! Help


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Su Tang was amused by he Jiaqi, which was so funny that she couldn''t help teasing him, "cute, real thing, come to me next time."


    He Jiaqi shivers, especially when Yan Chen''s eyes sweep, he holds Han Dong and almost cries.


    Han Dong is disgusted to no good, "you go away, I like a woman, you especially hold me, tomorrow if I was passed into a fag, I''ll never finish with you!"


    Yanchen ignores these guys, but Su Tang ignores him. As soon as she falls, she loses all her strength. She can''t eat dinner. Now she just wants to go back and lie down.


    Ouyang Yang noticed what Yanchen had just said and asked her, "are you sick?"


    Sick can also be so handsome, so school bully how blind eyes, unexpectedly to such a good girlfriend indifferent! Too much!


    Su Tang nodded and then stared at her mouth for a while. Ouyang Yang was almost embarrassed. She asked, "your lipstick is so beautiful. What color is it?"


    She''s sick recently, and she looks a little bad. Besides, girls, who don''t like beautiful ones.


    "Dior 999." With that, I don''t know what I think, I added, "the color of the special queen!"


    Sue sugar laughed, "nice."


    Ouyang Yang nodded, as if to find a bosom friend, "Hey, other people also think it''s too red, but I think it''s beautiful!"


    Girls'' friendship is so simple.


    Su Tang had a good sleep, and it would be better to wake up tomorrow.


    In the end, senior three, even if the learning atmosphere is not so tense, there are still early classes. The grades in a are classified by class. Class one is naturally the top class. As for school bully Yanchen, that''s an exception. Who can make someone a director. No, I haven''t seen anyone in class yet.


    Su Tang came to the class early. After a short silence, class one was back to its former bustle. Everyone read books, made questions, and chatted little.


    At the end of the morning class, Xu Xizhi came over.


    "Are you well?"


    Su Tang, "no, it''s a little better. Can I help you? "


    Xu Xizhi just casually asked, and then said: "aunt let you go home this week."


    Xu Xizhi lives at home and is picked up every day, but Su Tang doesn''t. She seldom goes back to Xu''s home. Even on weekends, she lives in the dormitory most of the time. Therefore, most of her classmates think that she has a bad relationship with Xu''s family. As for her nominal mother, even her mobile phone number is black. If you want to find her, you can only find her through Xu Xizhi.


    Su Tang really doesn''t like her mother. She''s stupid and she can''t help crying. Her head hurts when she cries.


    She rubbed her temples. "More."


    Seeing this, Xu Xizhi knew that she didn''t plan to go back, and he didn''t advise her. After all, they were the mother and daughter.


    Senior three''s class is still very tense, but Su Tang is not an ordinary person, her memory after a special transformation, a small college entrance examination, really can''t defeat her. But even so, she is still very serious today, just listen, feel eyelid is very heavy.


    And then, she was woken up by a thud.


    When she looked up, she saw a very heavy box smashed on her desk.


    I don''t know when the class will end. It''s supposed to be the end of the class, so I saw a bully who was absent from class in the morning standing beside me.


    Su Tang looked at the box on the desk, then at the school bully, very puzzled, "what is it?"


    School bully, "you want lipstick."


    The whole class was shocked. Some people even took out their mobile phones and went to the school forum without taking photos to upload.


    Su Tang was also stunned. After a while, she remembered that she had asked for Ouyang Yangkou''s red number yesterday, but because she had not recovered, she had run aground in buying lipstick. But she didn''t expect that Yanchen remembered it and even bought it back to her.


    But there was obviously more than one box in front of me.


    She thought about it, opened the box and saw a row full of lipsticks.


    Yanchen, "I bought all the colors of that series."


    He thought that since he was in love with her, he was willing to spoil her to a certain extent, and he liked to see her smile.


    However, Su Tang obviously didn''t want to get involved with him. She didn''t explicitly refuse. She took out the one she wanted and then took out three hundred yuan. "Thank you, my classmates. I just want this one."


    This wave of her operation is really shocking, darling, that''s the school bully.


    Some of the students who are still afraid of stealing with their mobile phones shake their hands, and the pictures are also pasted, but they can''t stand the excitement of their hearts, and the spirit of onlookers.


    Everyone thought that the school bully would be angry. As a result, he just closed the gift box and threw the rest of the lipstick into the dustbin.


    "Since you don''t like the rest, you''ll lose them all."


    He said it calmly, and there was no anger on his face, as if he was just littering. No, that''s the school bully. Who dares to let him throw a trash!Su Tang had no words to say, so she could only say: "do you have anything else to do, I want to read a book. "


    Yanchen accepted 300 yuan, not because he liked the money, but because it was her thing. The girl gave it to him for the first time. In order to show it, he thought it was OK to accept it.


    Between them, one gives money and the other receives money. It''s just like buying on behalf of others.


    Everyone can''t understand this relationship, only Wen Yilan in the corner, his angry face is ferocious. It is clear that there are no such things in the previous life. Why have they changed? Is Shen Weiyang the same as her?


    The idea took root in her heart, and the more she thought about it, the more likely it was.


    In the last life, Shen Weiyang held on to Xu Xizhi, but now, she has turned a blind eye to Xu Xizhi''s love, just like a changed person.


    The reason why the school forum is very popular today is the operation of the school bully.


    It''s a school bully. It''s unusual to chase girls.


    No, I remember Shen Weiyang didn''t look like this before. Did she have plastic surgery?


    I heard that I had been in the hospital for four months before. I think this may be very big.


    I don''t want to have a face lift, but it''s a beautiful face. I think the school flower of a is going to change.


    He, the stepdaughter of the Xu family, who dares to give her face so much as brother Chen? She really takes herself as a princess.


    The school forum is lively, but few people dare to stir it up in front of the main body. Su Tang hasn''t fully recovered, so she held on for an afternoon. She originally planned to go back to the dormitory to continue to cultivate her body, but Shen Weiyang''s nominal mother came to the school.


    "Why not go home."


    Su Tang looked at the well maintained woman and hissed, "does Ms. Fang think that''s my home?"


    Fang Yan was angry by her words, "I''m your mother."


    Su Tang said, "it''s true from the perspective of biological blood relationship, but I don''t deny that you are in such a hurry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    When Yanchen came over, he saw this picture.


    He knew that his family was deformed, but he didn''t expect that Shen Weiyang was also, and from her cold to almost indifferent attitude, they were just pitying for each other. No, it was a kind of similar atmosphere.


    There was a wonderful feeling in my heart, which turned into excitement.


    As a result, Su Tang is impatient to deal with Ms. Fang and listens to the system.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 65%."


    Sue sugar was silent.


    But Fang Yan continued: "next month your brother''s coming of age ceremony, I chose some clothes for you, you come back to try them on. By the way, don''t lose the face of the Xu family. I heard you fell in love at school. "


    Smell speech, Su sugar a bask in, "your message is really clever."


    It''s this attitude again. Fang Yan frowns impatiently, "I warn you, those boys who are in a mess..."


    Before she finished, Su Tang interrupted, "did the person who communicated with you tell you that the one who fell in love with me was the banquet man?" She said slowly. Before Fang Yan''s surprise, she said, "Oh, it''s a pity to break up. After all, I want to listen to Ms. Fang. How can I fall in love at will. Those boys outside are in a mess. "


    She blocked all the words Fang Yan said. Fang Yan''s face was livid. She didn''t even think about it. She slapped her hand in the past and then angrily scolded: "are you talking to the elders like this?! "


    Sutang licked the corner of her mouth and laughed. This body is only 17 years old now, a few months away from adulthood. She will remember that she is the guardian.


    "What''s the matter with Ms. Fang?"


    Fang Yan looks at her indifferent daughter, angry and angry. She wants to slap her again. Finally, she is stopped by Xu Xizhi.


    "Aunt Fang." His voice is gentle, but his momentum cannot be ignored.


    Fang Yan didn''t expect to be seen by him, and his face was a bit embarrassed, "Xi Zhi, you''re here, too."


    Xu Xizhi stood in front of Su Tang. Although he was smiling, his voice was faint. "It''s late. It''s time for Aunt Fang to go home."


    Fang Yan didn''t dare to be tough in front of his stepson. With a fake smile, he nodded and said, "it''s too late. It''s time for aunt to go." After saying that, she said: "Yang Yang, my mother is just angry. Don''t be angry with my mother. My mother is afraid that you will go astray. You talk about your child, who doesn''t go home on weekdays. My mother just misses you. You are good at school. If you have anything, you can find your brother."


    Sue sugar face expressionless listen to her finish, from the beginning to the end of a look, not a word, until she left.


    Xu Xizhi looked at her, with an apologetic sigh, "sorry."


    He told me the whereabouts. He thought that the woman in the school would not do anything too much. Who could have thought that she could be so stupid. Xu Xizhi looks down on Fang Yan and doesn''t appreciate her stepsister, until she finds out that she moves to the dormitory with a strong attitude and draws a clear line. She doesn''t even move the Xu family''s money and lives on the scholarship. A little girl can do this step, Xu Xizhi is admired, and therefore, he will properly protect her.


    Su Tang has nothing to say with Xu Xizhi, and after all, it''s all about Fang Yan. But she didn''t bother to explain these things. She nodded at random and accepted his apology.


    But Xu Xizhi obviously didn''t plan to let it go. He took out a card.


    Sue sugar looked at him in amazement and then laughed.


    "Is this pity for me, Mr. Xu?"


    Although she said so, she didn''t feel inferior in her eyes. On the contrary, she was more like a joke.


    Xu Xizhi suddenly felt that she was very cute. She just didn''t understand why she wanted to stop shining. She was a sunny little girl.


    "No, I''m afraid you''re not satisfied with the dress she chose next month. The money will be taken as the dress for you. After all, she would not have come to you if it hadn''t been for me. "


    Xu Xizhi is like this. In the novel, Tuotuo is a No.2 man. He is gentle and kind. He also cares about your mood. If he has a little less determination, he may fall in love with you.


    "All right." Su Tang accepted the card, "is there anything else for Xu?"


    After taking the card, he ran away without a pause. Xu Xizhi laughed angrily, but he knew her a little. I''ve been in a for such a long time, and I''ve never made trouble on my own initiative. I''m even a stranger. But it''s really a way to protect myself, except that she promised Yanchen.


    "Nothing. I''m going. By the way, I still said, "if you are in trouble, you can come to me." Then he touched her hair and left.


    Su Tang, caught off guard, was touched and didn''t dodge. In the end, she was angry and laughed.


    Xu Xizhi didn''t give him a cool black card. Su Tang was not interested in the money. As soon as she turned around, she saw Yan Chen in front of her. She didn''t know how long he had been listening to it.


    Yanchen waved to her, "come here."Sue sugar hesitated for a moment, and as a result, he came over.


    He didn''t say a word, but he reached out and took away the card in her hand, and then folded it in two pieces, with no pause.


    "I''ll teach her a lesson for you."


    Su Tang tilted her head slightly and couldn''t understand what he said.


    Then, he took out his mobile phone. It seemed that he was making a video with someone. I don''t know how long later, there was a car accident in the picture.


    Su Tang


    She took back the saying that schoolboys are not terrible at all.


    Yanchen actually let people drive to hit Fang Yan!


    "You''re crazy."


    Yanchen eyes deep, looking at her as if to engrave her in, "she hit you."


    Su Tang holds her forehead. She can''t lift her shoulder or carry it. It doesn''t hurt to hit someone. Of course, I still have to remember this hatred. But she thought that when she was grown up, she would calculate it slowly. Who knew that Yanchen would make a contribution.


    In the end is for her, but sighed, "thank you."


    As soon as Yanchen''s eyes brightened and his breathing became short, he knew that they were of the same kind. I''m afraid he would have been scared by ordinary people.


    Su Tang didn''t have any expression, but he thought about it in his heart. He was afraid that he would hit the black spot again. He continued: "but the way is a little extreme. We can change it next time. Besides, you can ask me first, OK?"


    She''s talking about us.


    Banquet Chen deep Mou son more excited, "good."


    He didn''t talk much, but he gave her a card the next second.


    Su Tang took a look at it. Yes, I just make complaints about the black card. I got one now.


    "Can I not take it?"


    Yan Chen frowned, "why, you just clearly accepted Xu Xizhi''s card, or you really like him as the rumor says." His voice gradually cold, but also think of just touch the head to kill, the whole person is full of strong hostility.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 75%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Life is full of ups and downs, but Su Tang has no temper.


    "No, I took this card because I was going to his bar mitzvah. I didn''t have the money to buy a dress."


    Yanchen, "I have money."


    Sue sugar, "but I don''t want to charge you."


    Yanchen was a little annoyed, "then don''t go."


    Sue sugar, "but he''s my brother in name."


    Yanchen, "I''m still your boyfriend."


    This day, I can''t talk any more. Su Tang wants to break up, but the other party insists on communicating. What can I do? She can only make it cold.


    Under the confrontation, Su Tang finally bowed his head, sighed and said, "well, black card is gone, you accompany me to buy clothes."


    Yan Chen was stunned, obviously did not expect to have this kind of operation.


    He didn''t accompany a girl, but if it was her, he would be very happy.


    "Well, when are you going?"


    Sue sugar, "just this weekend."


    Su Tang thought that Yan Chen could live in peace for a few days. At least this week, he should not be able to make any trouble. As a result, she underestimated him.


    The next day, in the morning class, the head teacher suddenly held a class meeting.


    She said: "we have one year to go before the college entrance examination. In order to help each other, we will transfer our seats from today on. Let those with good grades pull those with poor grades. Of course... " She said half, helped a pair of glasses, "if really can''t lift even, after all, we are mainly responsible for their own life."


    There was nothing wrong with this, but when Su Tang found out that her new deskmate was Yanchen, she had nothing to say.


    She asked, "come on, new deskmate. How much did you pay for it?"


    Yanchen laughed. He was good-looking, but this smile relieved his anger.


    "Not much. I donated a lab building."


    Su Tang hugged her fist and said, "I admire you."


    The head teacher of class one is still a bit backbone. She rejected his request at the beginning, and finally the headmaster put pressure on her. However, even so, she made some small moves, such as what she said just now, which actually meant listening to Su Tang.


    When the rest of the class saw two big gossip celebrities sitting together, they immediately showed their understanding eyes.


    He Jiaqi is quietly thumbs up, "cattle, or we Chen Ge cattle."


    But Guan Yue, extremely reluctant, almost cried out, "Yang Yang, I don''t want to separate from you!"


    Su Tang laughs, "you''re sitting in front of me. It doesn''t make any difference in essence."


    Guan Yue said, "no, there''s still a difference. Once upon a time, the one sitting next to me was a fairy. Now there''s a little fool. The contrast is too big." Finish saying, cover heart, a face of despair: "baby can''t bear."


    He Jiaqi is mad, "Guan Yue, who do you scold?"


    Guan Yue, "who should be scolded by me?"


    He Jiaqi is angry to roll off her sleeve, and Guan Yue is not willing to be outdone. They just stare at each other like this, and then Han Dong in the next row gloats and says, "it''s all sisters. What''s the noise about it?"


    He Jiaqi can''t believe it, my brother didn''t help him! On one side, Guan Yue was happy and didn''t spend money. "Yes, they are all sisters, ha ha ha. Come on, sister. Let''s wipe the lipstick together. "


    Hearing the speech, he Jiaqi stepped back with a look of horror.


    Guan Yue, "I seem to have found fun."


    Su Tang feels that she has found fun too. She originally wanted to refuse puppy love and try her best to turn the man''s study back to the right path, but now it seems that her hope is slim. But it doesn''t matter. She turned around and asked Yanchen, "new deskmate, do you want to wear lipstick?"


    Yanchen looked at her with a smile, but his eyes clearly said that if you dare to do so, he will kill you.


    Su Tang sighed, "three different views can''t last long. You see, I love learning, you are learning dregs. I love make-up, but you can''t even tell the color number. How can we love that? "


    Yanchen was unmoved, "it doesn''t matter. I have money."


    Su Tang, "..." Money is not everything. "


    Yanchen said, "in my side, it is omnipotent. Otherwise, how do you think we can sit together?"


    Su Tang lost the game.


    And this loss, she almost never won again.


    Yanchen is a school bully. Just like the school bully in my impression, he likes to sleep in late, leave early and truant. These are all common things. However, recently we found that he has changed. In addition to being late, it still happens frequently, and he no longer leaves early and truant!


    It''s incredible.


    But Su Tang insisted: "I said, I love learning, learning makes me happy. What''s more, as the successor of socialism, how can I degenerate! "


    Yanchen knew this was her excuse, "is the successor sleeping in class every afternoon?"


    Every morning, she gets up at five o''clock, which really takes Sue sugar''s life. So in the afternoon, she can''t help sleeping in class. For this reason, she was told several times by the teacher.


    Suk''s what one says is plausible. "It''s called meditation, it''s not really sleeping. I''m thinking about how to do it."Yanchen looked at her and couldn''t help laughing.


    The new deskmate is really cute, cute enough to hide her.


    So he chose a circuitous way and asked her, "if I''m first in the exam, are you considering being my girlfriend?"


    Su Tang didn''t believe that he could be the first in the exam. She nodded without thinking, "yes, as long as you are the first in the exam, I''m your girlfriend."


    Yanchen, "take my card by the way."


    Since it''s his man, he should keep it. The Xu family is a fart.


    As soon as he said it, Su Tang realized later that she was a poor man and was living on a scholarship. However, she remembered that she had extra income. She could embroider and double-sided embroidery. She was the kind of person who applied for intangible cultural heritage and had excellent professional level.


    "No, I''ll take your card now. You''ll force me to take your card next time." She said, with a serious face straightening her clothes, "I''m a serious person, and falling in love is also serious."


    Yanchen has been laughing more and more times recently. With a smile, he pretended to be sorry and asked, "but I''m not a serious person. What should I do?"


    Sue sugar stopped for a moment, then turned to him, the smile on her face was very sweet, when she laughed, the tear mole in the corner of her eye was alive, "young, let''s cut it."


    The little girl''s voice was soft and sweet. For a moment, Yanchen felt it was worth dying in her hands.


    He smiles a little, and then, when no one pays attention to him, suddenly gets closer.


    "If you do it yourself, I can think about it."


    Lazy scattered voice in the ear, Su Tang suddenly played a spirit, then see him laugh wantonly.


    She squinted slightly. This guy is challenging her.


    Good.


    What is a big man dialogue? He Jiaqi shivers in front of him, pulls Guan Yue and asks, "new deskmate, have you always been such a hard core deskmate?"


    Guan Yue touched his dog''s head and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. I''m still very gentle."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Su Tang said that Yanchen would accompany her to buy clothes. At the weekend, he had already arrived at school at dawn.


    Su Tang''s bedroom is on the second floor. In her sleep, she hears someone knocking on the door outside. She thinks she''s listening, so she turns over and continues to sleep. As a result, her voice is still in a daze. She picked up the phone in a daze. She wanted to have a look at what time it was. As a result, when the screen turned on, she missed the call.


    She sat up abruptly and looked at the sound. There was a white wooden door connecting to the balcony.


    This is the second floor!


    Then, she thought of some unusual school bully.


    There is a little pain in the skull. Su Tang got out of bed.


    Not surprisingly, looking at a school bully whose hair is still stained with water vapor and dusty at the door, it was slightly cold at the end of October. Su Tang was blowing cold wind on the balcony and rubbed his temples. "Do you always know what time it is?"


    School bully, "it''s dawn."


    Su Tang, with a sleepy face, laughed angrily, "what if it''s daybreak, I want to sleep!"


    Yan Chen''s face gradually became ugly, and his voice also brought some ice, "you want to break the contract."


    Su Tang was so angry that she lost all her temper. It''s not the same thing to stand at the door and blow cold air. She simply turned to the quilt and said to Yanchen in a dull voice, "this room is up to you. You can let me sleep for a while."


    After a weekend, I couldn''t stay up. This is an insult to the weekend!


    Because she didn''t wake up, Su Tang''s voice had a nasal sound. It sounded like she was acting like a spoiler. She was so cute. When she thought about the little rabbit pajamas she just wore, Yanchen was out of breath now. She just thought it was worth it today.


    It''s not the first time he saw her go to bed, but he didn''t feel bored at all.


    Su Tang''s sleep was a little uncomfortable. She always felt like she was being watched by some dangerous creature. The more confused she was, the more uncomfortable she was. For a long time, she opened her eyes. Because she didn''t focus, she felt a little confused.


    Then she sat up again.


    Lying trough, she remembers that the school bully came to her! Suddenly, he turned his head and saw the bully looking at her with a smile. To be honest, Yanchen was not ugly, and he didn''t look like the bullys in the impression. His black short hair was clean and neat. Now he was sitting lazily on the chair in front of his desk. The sleeves of his white shirt were rolled up, showing a cold, white and thin wrist with an expensive mechanical watch on his wrist.


    How to look at it, it''s all a big guy.


    See her eyes sweep to come, he good temper way: "wake up?"


    Su Tang relaxed for about ten seconds before finally nodding and carefully asking, "how long have you been waiting here?"


    Yanchen looked at his watch and said slowly, "two hours and three minutes Twenty six seconds more. "


    This is accurate to seconds, will the school bully secretly write down a sum to her?


    Sue sugar thought about it and was making an apology when he picked up the lipstick on the dressing table.


    Yanchen played with lipstick in his hand and swept his narrow eyes, "what''s this?"


    Sue sugar, "lipstick."


    Yanchen nodded, "so where''s the one I gave you?"


    At the moment, the school bully is full of "I''m very angry. If you dare to say something wrong, I''ll let you go out today.".


    With a strong desire for survival, Su Tang said, "too It''s so precious. I''ve hidden it. "


    As soon as the voice came out, the school bully regained his warm air again. Even his black eyes were stained with a smile. He got up and touched her little head. "It''s OK. I''ll buy another set for you later. What do you like? "


    Su Tang has a hunch that if she dares to say no, she will crush her dog''s head in the next second.


    So, without hesitation, he opened his mouth and said, "you like everything you send."


    "Oh..." A light smile issued from Yanchen''s throat, "is that right? Then why did you only take one of the sets I gave you last time, and you are anxious to get rid of the relationship and even return the money to me. "


    Although he is not good at dealing with people, he is not stupid. He took the money only because it passed through her hand, and he only gave her this chance. If there is another time


    He looked at Su Tang with a smile, the latter''s scalp numb, Yan Chen wanted to achieve the effect, this just appeased: "well, we will not mention this matter."


    Su sugar can how, can only strong smile, "I want to get up." Finish saying, see banquet Chen retreat, immediately pick up clothes to rush to bathroom.


    she did not let banquet Chen wait too long, because young, skin foundation is good, so do not need makeup, wipe a little thin foundation, painted an eyebrows, before leaving, pick up the lipstick sent by the school boss, "OK."


    At the weekend, Su Tang doesn''t need to wear school uniform. She is wearing a private suit, a white loose sweater, nine point jeans, and a pair of white canvas shoes.


    Her clothes are very common. The Xu family has money, but she has no money. Ms. Fang didn''t hurt her in terms of money before, but after she called the board several times, she stopped her card. Originally, she wanted to wait for her to bow her head. Who knew that she would be so tough, not only didn''t bow her head, but also blacked her mobile phone number.Since then, mother and daughter have been too lazy to maintain the apparent relationship.


    Out of school, Su Tang said reciprocity, Yanchen paid for the dress, she invited him to breakfast.


    On the way to the mall, Su Tang saw a breakfast stall on the side of the road and asked the driver to stop.


    Five minutes later, in the luxury car, the school bully held a specially grounded bun in his hand, which was twenty cents a piece.


    The driver''s face froze in front of him.


    It didn''t take long to hear the school bully say, "I haven''t had enough."


    The meat bun is a little oily and the quality of the meat is average. It''s not the kind of roadside stall that Yanchen would like to eat. However, the first time he was invited by the table mate, he still ate it, and then found that it was not enough.


    Su Tang bought him steamed stuffed buns, originally with a diaphragm should be his heart, who let him run early in the morning to scare her. Although his parents wanted his life for a time, they didn''t abuse him in such details. As a young man who grew up in a rich family, how could he eat the roadside stall.


    Who would have thought that this one still wanted to eat.


    Su Tang bought him a bun. After all, he didn''t want to waste it, but he bought himself two steamed buns and a cup of soybean milk.


    Yanchen stares at her bulging face, but smiles after a moment. The little table mate is soft and cute on the surface, but in fact he is very independent and doesn''t like him, but it doesn''t matter. He has been used to it for a long time. No one likes him, and he doesn''t look up to anyone, but now he makes an exception for her. As long as she is obedient, it will be like this. Even if she is acting, he will never embarrass her too much.


    Su Tang swallowed the steamed buns in her mouth. "I''ll buy some for you later?"


    "No more." With that, she took the steamed bun in her hand and swallowed it a few times.


    Su Tang''s eyes widened. "I''ve eaten that! If you want to eat, I have another one on my side. "


    Yanchen, "I''m afraid you''re hungry, so I''ll leave you the whole one." Finish saying, this her hand, drank the soya bean milk in her hand again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    Su Tang is already in a mess in the wind. She remembers that the man in the world has a slight cleanliness addiction, so where is the bloody cleanliness addiction? And then, she raised a sense of vigilance. Did he bring her into the scope of possession?


    Yan Chen saw her in a daze, thought it was in disgust with himself, Mou Guang immediately cold down.


    "Is classmate Shen abandoning me?"


    Su Tang looked at him, looked at the soy milk in his hand, took a decisive drink, and told him with action that he didn''t dislike it.


    Yanchen''s expression just warmed up a little, "you invite me to breakfast, and I''ll take you to lunch later."


    Reciprocity, he knows.


    Su Tang took the opportunity to thank, "thank you for your new deskmate."


    In the mall, Yanchen takes Su Tang''s family to stroll. They are really very careful, while Su Tang is very nervous. She doesn''t dare to look at her eyes. Even if this guy comes to be an ATM today, if she stays in her eyes for more than a second, she immediately orders someone to wrap them up.


    In the end, Sutang didn''t want to visit any more.


    Banquet Chen is still full of meaning, "just visited a few, really do not go."


    Su Tang refused, "those who agreed to buy dresses, and these "She pointed to the shopping bag he was carrying, looking desperate.


    Yanchen was instantly awakened, "by the way, I haven''t bought the dress yet."


    Su Tang almost turned over with a white eye. This guy doesn''t know what his hobby is. He has to let her try on all kinds of clothes, and then pay the bill. He doesn''t give her the chance to refuse at all. So now, she refuses by herself.


    Yanchen was a little sorry. He didn''t understand why people would like to play the sand sculpture game of miracle warm before, but now he seems to understand the true meaning. It''s really interesting.


    He can understand what little deskmate thinks, but he doesn''t want to contact him more. Unfortunately, he can''t do what she wants. They will have a whole year to get along with each other. If she wants to escape after a year, he doesn''t mind doing something to make her behave.


    A lot of good dresses need to be customized. It''s only one month before Xu Xizhi''s wedding ceremony. It''s a bit too late for customization, so Yanchen bought ready-made clothes directly. However, even for ready-made clothes, any one of them needs to be priced at more than six figures.


    From the beginning, Su Tang didn''t plan to choose by herself, let Yanchen decide for her.


    In the end, Yanchen chose the Dior''s bra princess dress for her. The dress was decorated with flowers, which were hand sewn, and were decorated with all kinds of bright gems. From a distance, it was the most shining star in the crowd.


    But Su Tang is not a star, she is a flower fairy falling into the world, lovely and playful.


    Yanchen looked at her large skin, the delicate clavicle under the swan neck, and then down, the slender waist seemed to be able to grasp. It was so beautiful that she wanted to hide it and not show it to anyone. Fortunately, with the return of reason, he finally chose a tie of the same color for himself.


    Xu Xizhi''s rite of passage, but invited a lot of peers, even if put aside the relationship between classmates, Yanchen want to get an invitation card is easy, but he does not intend to say more.


    A weekend soon ended. Su Tang was scared to accompany the boss for a day. When she got back to school, she didn''t want to move any more. She had a premonition that Xu Xizhi would make trouble on this day.


    Otherwise, if she chooses a tie of the same color, she will be blind?


    Heart again sympathized with the Xu Xizhi, and then she went to sleep.


    The next morning, Yanchen didn''t knock at the door again, but Sutang didn''t sleep in, because on Monday, she not only had to read early, but also had to meet the monthly exam.


    Class, the students are seriously grasp the last opportunity to review, the only Su sugar, picked up the needle early in the morning.


    In front of Guan Yueshu read half, looking back at this scene are messy, "Yang Yang, what are you doing?"


    Sutang, "embroidery."


    Her embroidery is not the kind of cross stitch on the market, but the double-sided embroidery with complex technology. When Yanchen gave her a dress, she gave him a gift.


    However, in the class, embroidery is still a little blatant. Although middle a is the so-called noble school, not all of them are fawns. There are many elites who are born better than you, and then work harder than you. As for Yanchen, it''s a different kind.


    Class one is a top class, but no matter how smart you are, you also need to review. In addition to another, Su Tang.


    Yanchen missed the morning class again, and what he came in to see was this scene. He picked his eyebrows, sat down and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Su Tang, "a gift for you."


    Smell speech, the breath on banquet Chen body is more genial, "embroidery?"


    Su Tang, "well, double-sided embroidery, I don''t know if you like it or not."


    How could he not like it? As long as it was given by her, even if it was money full of copper smell, he would treat it as a treasure.


    Su Tang listened to the 5% decline in the blackening value and sighed. Before, because he took Xu Xizhi''s card, he inexplicably increased the blackening value by 10%. Now he bought the dress with him, but the blackening value didn''t drop!Yanchen likes her. Seeing that she is busy with embroidery, she feeds her something from time to time. It''s just like feeding a squirrel. It''s very interesting.


    He Jiaqi really can''t recite the book, and finally angrily fell and said: "ah, this damned sour smell of love."


    Guan Yue is also hard to recognize.


    Then he Jiaqi came forward, "only we, in this ocean of learning, feel the fragrance of knowledge."


    Su Tang saw that she was ridiculed, squinted and pointed the embroidery needle at he Jiaqi, "Xiao Hezi, are you tired of living?"


    He Jiaqi is used to her skin. As soon as she sees the embroidery needle, she immediately thinks of mammy Rong. But Su Tang''s appearance is not like the old mammy of old Zhu Huang, but more like the leader of the Orient.


    "Ah, master, spare your life, master, unite the whole world for thousands of generations!"


    Su Tang pinched her voice and pretended to be arrogant. "If you have eyes, I''ll let you live."


    He Jiaqi immediately took the dog leg, and saw what the old fellow''s eyes were afraid of. He could not say anything at all. Finally, he could not see him. He asked him, "is old iron alive? Why do you have to challenge the devil? "


    He Jiaqi cried, "I just want to please the empress of the palace."


    Han Dong, "the empress of the palace has her emperor''s favor. What''s the matter with you little eunuch?"


    He Jiaqi, "go away, I should be a bodyguard with a knife. You are the eunuch."


    Han Dong, "brother, recognize yourself, you are a eunuch manager."


    They are like talking about cross talk. It''s very interesting. Of course, the precondition is that they don''t talk about themselves.


    So Sue sugar poked her finger at the table and said with a smile, "big devil, they''re talking about you."


    Yanchen nodded, "tie it."


    Sue sugar, "then I''m not a needle pricking mammy Rong. No, I won''t do it. They''re your people. You can solve them. "


    Yanchen thought, "well Cut it. "


    Su Tang thinks this method is good. "This method is good. I can provide knives."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    In the terrible breath of the two great demons, he Jiaqi and Han Dong shiver and dare not hide.


    Su Tang stabbed at the embroidery. After a moment, she suddenly stopped.


    Banquet Chen throws to feed half, don''t understand to ask: "how?"


    Su Tang, "deskmate, do you remember the agreement between us?"


    Yanchen raised her eyebrows and motioned her to continue.


    "You see, I said at the beginning, let me be your girlfriend, at least the result is better than me, otherwise it will delay me to love each other with my study."


    She spoke very slowly. She was afraid that he would not understand her. Then Yan Chen interrupted: "you are sure that you love each other with learning, not embroidery."


    Su Tang smiles, "embroidery is just a tonic. Learning is my favorite. If you can''t beat me in grades, what do I want you to do, ATM?"


    For the first time, Yan ¡¤ ATM ¡¤ Chen was so despised for being rich that he put down his smile. "You''re still the first one who hates my money."


    Su Tang said, "so is it my pure and unadorned character that attracts you? In fact, I can be a coquettish bitch, depending on which one you hate. "


    Yanchen said, "I like both."


    Su Tang said, "well, your taste is really mixed."


    Yanchen looks at her, and the longer she gets along with her, the more changeable she feels. From the beginning that the dull inferiority complex, to later shine, since then can no longer move the line of sight.


    The monthly exam lasted for several days, and Su Tang also spent several days on embroidery. At the beginning, the teacher had a headache. Although most of the teaching in a middle school depended on self-consciousness, it was the loss of playthings! However, when the results come out, the teacher has nothing to say.


    Su Tang''s achievements have always been in the top three, with little ups and downs. This time, she is even more energetic. Unexpectedly, Yanchen will put pressure on herself.


    She looked at the report card, the whole person is not good, "you cheat?"


    Yan Chen, "I still disdain."


    Sue sugar still couldn''t believe, "but you used to..."


    Yan Chen said, "I know I can do it. What can I do when I show it?"


    Although he is a school bully, he doesn''t really ignore it. As long as he comes to class, he basically listens to it. But for him, the report card is just a pile of numbers. It doesn''t make much difference whether it looks good or not. He didn''t really depend on money to get into class one. In the past, he was a good-looking and smart child. It seems that since his father married his stepmother and gave birth to his younger brother, no one cared about his achievements and even wanted to kill him. In that case, he doesn''t have to show it.


    Su Tang didn''t know the man''s psychology, so she could only ask the system.


    System, "no cheating, but the original slag father and stepmother injured Yanchen, leading to this aspect of autism."


    Looking at the man''s powerful aura, Su Tang would like to raise her middle finger and scold God for mistaking me!


    Yanchen needs to prove that he is in a good mood with his achievements for the first time, "remember to fulfill our agreement, girlfriend." Then he asked, "why don''t you embroider?"


    Su Tang collapsed on the chair, and now she lost herself. What else can she do!


    In the past, Xu Xizhi and Su Tang achieved the same results, but this time they ranked third, and they were also pressed down by Yanchen. I was surprised to see that my stepsister was still embroidering. I couldn''t help but think of the teacher''s warning a few days ago. If she was so serious, wouldn''t it be a rite of passage for him?


    He thought so and asked so.


    Then Yanchen exploded.


    He saw Xu Xizhi early in the morning. Even if he was a stepsister, it was not his own sister. It must be a bad intention to look for him so often!


    The smell of gunpowder is dispersing, and Su Tang has a headache. She holds on to Yanchen in case the master doesn''t agree. Fortunately, Xu Xizhi has reason and doesn''t get involved with him much.


    After Xu Xizhi left, Yanchen''s face was still ugly, and he even began to think about how to let her leave the Xu family.


    I don''t know anything about Sutang.


    Yanchen won''t tell her what he thinks in his heart. His little deskmate originally wanted to stay away from her. If he knew this idea, he might have a rebound. He could take his time, boil the frog in warm water, and finally have nowhere to escape.


    A month later, Xu Xizhi''s adult banquet was held as scheduled.


    On the evening of the banquet, there were a lot of friends.


    Xu Xizhi is a very successful son. Xu''s father is very proud and almost takes him to know all the big men in the shopping mall. In this regard, Xu Xizhi is also very cooperative. Although he is only 18 years old now, his momentum will always leave an impression on people there. Even many noble women begin to pay attention to him.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to attract attention, so she just sits in the corner eating fruit, and then she is caught by Ms. Fang.


    Fang Yan hates iron but not steel. She remembers to eat at such a good opportunity, so she won''t make more friends with some powerful people?!


    "Eat, eat, and you will only know how to eat!"


    The disgusting voice floated, Su Tang''s appetite halved, and the other lady really had nothing to say. How did she marry Xu''s father?Fang Yan''s only advantage is her beautiful face. Even if she is old, she still has a lingering charm. Unfortunately, she seems to exchange all her IQ for beauty.


    "How can I give birth to such a fool as you? Besides eating, what else can you do? So many young talents, are you blind or lame! "


    Fang Yan lowered her voice, but she fell into other people''s eyes.


    Su Tang looked at her indifferently, "why not lame? Ms. Fang forgot that I broke my leg not long ago."


    Fang Yan choked and said angrily, "do you blame me now? If I didn''t pay, who do you think cured your leg! Now I just want you to make friends with some young talents. You are so disobedient to me. You have grown up and your wings are hard! "


    Su Tang''s eyes gradually became impatient. "Ms. Fang, it''s the troublemaker who pays for my leg injury. As for the latter, you are a good mother who abets her minor daughter to seduce a man."


    Fang Yan''s face is blue and purple. Her daughter has been disobedient since she was a child. Now she is older, and she is against her three times and four times!


    "Shen Weiyang, you talk to mom like this! Is everything taught in school going to the dog''s stomach? In that case, I don''t think you should go to school! "


    In her opinion, no matter how good reading is, it''s better to find a rich man. If she''s 20 years younger, who''s going to get her? Although the Xu family is a rich family, she has not yet established herself. But if she can find a good husband for her daughter, her position will be more stable.


    Because she was too anxious, she ignored the fact that her daughter was only 17 years old.


    When she threatened her with school, Su Tang immediately laughed, but there was a trace of irony in her smile.


    "Well, tomorrow you will tell the school that you won''t let me study, that you think men are more interesting than reading."


    Fang Yan''s face was extremely bad. Seeing someone coming here, she immediately changed her face, but sighed again, "mom is also for you. Although you are small, the girl''s youth is just a few years. It''s gone in the blink of an eye. We can find it slowly now. Don''t worry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Su Tang doesn''t want to listen to Fang Yan''s nonsense any more. As soon as she turns around, she hears a commotion at the door.


    Everyone turned around and saw Yan Chen and his uncle make a high-profile appearance.


    Compared with the Yan Family and uncle Yan, the Xu family can only be ranked in the second tier. Although Xu''s father sent an invitation before, he didn''t expect that anyone would come. He was immediately flattered and took his son to greet him.


    Uncle Yan''s name is Jiang He. Now he is just forty, which is somewhat similar to Yan Chen''s standing up. However, he is much more refined than Yan Chen''s spirit of "no strangers".


    Jiang He came here because of his nephew. It''s said that he has a crush on some girl in the Xu family. It''s hard to see who he''s interested in, so he''ll give up his old face.


    Because it was Xu Xizhi''s adult banquet, everyone brought gifts, but most people left the gifts at the gate registration office. Only Yanchen took them out carelessly, "this is a gift from Shen Weiyang and me."


    Yanchen''s suit and shoes, with a sense of maturity not belonging to the 18-year-old, coupled with the beautiful face, it is difficult to attract people''s attention.


    Xu''s father heard that he talked about his stepdaughter. After a short period of surprise, his face soon calmed down. "This is the general manager of Xiaoyan. It''s better to see than to hear."


    Yanchen only nodded his head at random, and then asked Xu Xizhi, "where''s my girlfriend?"


    Xu Xizhi''s face is not very good. He didn''t really care about his stepsister, but the little girl is really excellent. As long as she pays a little attention, her eyes will be attracted. In the past, he was afraid that he would not care about these things, but now, he wants to stop this man from taking Shen Weiyang away from the Xu family.


    From an outsider''s point of view, no matter how rich the banquet family is, Yanchen is definitely not a good person. In the end, Xu Xizhi felt that he needed to stop him from taking up his sister''s identity.


    "Banquet students love to joke, I xujiafeng rigorous, is not allowed to puppy love."


    Banquet Chen smell speech, smile squint, "Xu classmate this is to stop?"


    With a warm smile, Xu Xizhi said, "since I''m in the Xu family, I''m a member of the Xu family. My Xu family should take care of my feelings and reason."


    When Yanchen heard that he had become a disaster, he had a deeper smile on his face. "It''s just a Xu family, protecting my girlfriend, tut."


    I almost didn''t say you matched three words.


    Xu Xizhi''s upbringing was also good. He was not angry. Instead, he counterattacked with a smile. When he came and went, the guests noticed something was wrong.


    But after all, they were all 18-year-old boys, and everyone laughed it off. Only one of them became a real boy.


    Wen Yilan is also invited. In his previous life, there was no such scene in this rite of passage. Although Xu Xizhi finally fell in love with Shen Weiyang, now he doesn''t have this stepsister in his eyes. Therefore, Shen Weiyang was coerced and encouraged by Fang Yan to make friends with those talented young people with wine cups. At last, he made a lot of jokes.


    Originally this is their turning point, but now, Shen Weiyang actually refused Fang Yan!


    The more Wen Yilan thinks about it, the more wrong it is. At last, somehow, she runs to Su Tang.


    "Shen Weiyang."


    Su Tang stopped. Although the rebirth girl did a lot of little things secretly, she couldn''t make it to the stage, so she almost forgot her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wen Yilan''s eyes hate each other. She remembers that Shen Weiyang was a coward in her previous life. She shivers at Yanchen''s glance, but now, the more she looks, the more wrong she is.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Su Tang looked at her and said, "what''s wrong with classmate Wen?"


    The more calm she is, the more suspicious Wen Yilan''s eyes are.


    How can a coward have such courage.


    "You are not Shen Weiyang. Who are you! No, it''s not... " Yanchen protected her like that in her previous life. No matter how timid she was, she was raised. The biggest possibility was that she was the same as herself! Otherwise, how could she take the lead step by step and let her have no way to go!


    "Are you reborn, too?"


    Since this period of time, Wen Yilan has been bumping into a wall everywhere in Yanchen. After a long time, his spirit is almost in a state of collapse. She watched them become table mates and Yan Chen smile at her. She was jealous and jealous like crazy. Why do you treat her so cruelly when she is reborn?


    Jealousy is beyond recognition, even irrational.


    Wen Yilan''s city hall is not enough. It can''t be held back so soon.


    Su Tang said: "what rebirth, Wen students drink too much."


    Maybe it''s because Wen Yilan lost control after drinking some wine. She grabs Su Tang''s arm, and the whole person is a little crazy. "Shen Weiyang, don''t pretend to understand. If it''s not rebirth, why are you different from the previous life, and why can you help Yanchen avoid the accident! No, it''s not... " She stepped back. "You must have a conspiracy."


    If the previous life of the poor, of course, is not dare to poke out the accident, but now stand in front of their own, which is what poor.


    "Why don''t you tell Yanchen that you pushed him away from the car accident?"


    "What did you say?"The low and dangerous voice suddenly rang out, which made Wen Yilan shiver.


    She suddenly turned back, but she saw Yanchen standing behind them. His face was very ugly, and his black pupil was full of anger.


    Wen Yilan is even more afraid. She knows how terrible the future banquet is. No, it should be said that from the beginning, he has never been easy to get along with.


    Su Tang looks at Wen Yilan whose teeth are trembling, quite speechless. Since I have a crush on Yanchen, I should know that he is in danger. How long has it been since then? So she''s still tossing a fart?


    "Dog, are you sure this is the only thing that can make the world collapse?"


    System, "if it''s Shen Weiyang of the original world, according to her temperament, it''s not Wen Yilan''s opponent."


    Although Wen Yilan is a war five dregs, may contrast Shen Weiyang, still has two points combat effectiveness.


    In the sight of Yanchen, Wen Yilan trembles fiercely, and doesn''t dare to hide it at all. Soon he tells the whole story.


    Rebirth or something, in the end, is a bit incredible. But when he thought that his little deskmate Mingming saved him in the car accident, but he didn''t mention a word, and he was even eager to get rid of the relationship with him, his vision changed from doubt to deep research.


    According to Wen Yilan, the person he really likes at the same table is Xu Xizhi. Then he''s going to take over the love with a knife.


    What was brewing in her eyes began to ferment and become dangerous. Su Tang couldn''t help but step back and asked calmly: "Yan classmate, you won''t really believe what Wen said. It''s too arabian night to be reborn."


    Yanchen was staring at her for a moment. Her little deskmate was clean. Now her hair was blown up by the autumn wind. It was as beautiful as a painting, but it happened that such a beautiful painting did not belong to her.


    Heart suddenly a draw, the next second, Su sugar only feel a pain in the wrist, and then hit a hard chest.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 20%, and the current blackening index is 90%."


    Hearing this, Su Tang couldn''t help but burst into a loud voice. She worked hard until now, once back before liberation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    "Yang Yang, let me ask you again. Is what Wen Yilan said true or false


    Su Tang''s hair hurt when she was hugged by him, but she didn''t dare to struggle, so she said: "I can''t understand what she said."


    Yanchen thinks that in the past, she promised to be her girlfriend. On the surface, they didn''t have much in common. However, whenever his father and stepmother made small moves, he could get a hint. If there was something like nothing, he thought it was a coincidence. In addition, he was busy dealing with the two people, so he didn''t think about it.


    But now it seems that many things have another explanation.


    She''s helping herself, but she doesn''t want him to know.


    Just like that car accident!


    He dropped his eyes and looked at the obedient little girl in his arms. His eyes were dim: "I don''t care what Wen Yilan said is true, but your thoughts can be put away now."


    What does she think? What else can she think? She is now a Buddhist, as long as she can complete the task, acting also accompany, love also accompany to talk, can be like this, this son of a bitch can trigger his black mode!


    "Yanchen, calm down. I don''t want to leave..."


    Yanchen interrupted: "since you don''t want to leave, come back to Yan''s home with me."


    Su Tang just wanted to retort. As soon as she looked up, she saw a pair of deep pupils, and there was a scarlet fire burning in the depths of the pupils. If she dared to refuse, the fire would definitely burn her.


    Refuse is not refuse, think of the task, she can only bite her teeth, "I can go back to Yan''s home with you, but we have to say well, I don''t want to do things, you can''t force me."


    Yan Chen, "yes."


    When Wen Yilan sees that they have reached a consensus, she slowly finds that she seems to have become the driving force of their feelings. She doesn''t know much about the past life. Most of them are known by hearsay. She can''t tell the true from the false. Once upon a time, she was still strong, trying to be reborn, but now, she has put away this idea.


    No matter Yanchen in his previous life or him now, neither of them can be provoked by her.


    She shivered and even began to fear


    Yanchen has no time to talk to her. Now his mind is full of Su Tang. She falls in love with Xu Xizhi. She runs away from herself. She I don''t want him.


    Heart dull pain dull pain, but how are reluctant to let go.


    In the end, it''s Xu Xizhi''s adult banquet. There''s a lot of noise here, and Xu''s father and others have noticed it.


    Yanchen''s identity is different from that of the other two generations. He has taken all the inheritance rights of the Yan family when they are still eating together. But he is very important and nobody dares to neglect him.


    When Xu Xizhi saw so many people looking at him, he found that he was holding his little stepsister. Suddenly, his face was not good. "Yan classmate, please release my sister."


    When lovers meet, they are especially jealous.


    Yanchen restrained his face and even raised a smile, "I only know today that Yangyang is actually my life-saving benefactor."


    Xu Xizhi frowned.


    Yan Chen said, "more than four months ago, but the central government was too kind-hearted to save me, but it didn''t say it. Today, if someone didn''t slip his tongue, I don''t know that I would have known for a long time."


    Xu Xizhi has been with his classmates for many years, but he still knows something about him. Yanchen, if he doesn''t speak, he''ll never talk nonsense. He''s been laying the groundwork for so long, so he''ll definitely have a move later.


    "The Xu family has nothing to lack, so it''s like my sister''s doing good deeds without paying back."


    But Yanchen said, "there is no shortage of the Xu family. It''s the Xu family. Yang Yang''s surname is Shen. " He said with a smile, embracing the little girl in his arms, but he made a little more effort, the damned Xu Xizhi.


    Xu Xizhi wants to say something more, but pianfangyan jumps out. Unlike Xu Xizhi, who is not related by blood, it''s her mother. He has no right to interfere in this matter any more!


    Fang Yan wants to let her daughter climb the high branch. Now she meets Yan Chen. That''s a satisfaction.


    "Xizhi, they are trying to get a peace of mind. How can we refuse others? " She said to Yanchen with a smile. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was.


    Yan Chen, "Yang Yang''s legs are not so sharp up to now, so I''ll stay at Yan''s house for the time being."


    Xu Xizhi immediately frowned, "Xu family has a driver, a family doctor, do not worry about the students."


    Yanchen saw that he tried every means to stop himself, sneered, "that can be the same, at least I am also the boyfriend of the central government, besides, this lady agreed." With that, he glanced at Fang Yan. Last time he found someone to hit her, it wasn''t serious. He just lay in the hospital for a few days. She''s still useful now, and she''ll clean up later.


    Anyone who dares to bully his baby can''t let it go.


    With Fang Yan, Xu Xizhi couldn''t stop him any more, but he still asked Su Tang, "do you really decide to live at the banquet house?"


    Su Tang once again felt the attention, and then she nodded slowly in front of everyone''s eyes, "yes."


    Her voice was small, and her white cheek was full of light powder. She was not used to being watched like this, and her ears began to turn red.


    Yanchen gave a low smile. It was so damn cute."Ding, the blackening value dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    Su Tang is relieved that it''s not terrible to live in the school bully''s home. After all, she lives in school most of the time now, and she is still under age. She doesn''t believe that Yanchen will be such a beast!


    The more like a person, the more do not want to hurt her, cold-blooded such as banquet Chen, he just want to hold people in the heart.


    Because of this episode, the focus of the banquet shifted from Xu Xizhi to her stepdaughter who was not noticed before. Many people began to inquire intentionally or unintentionally. Xu''s father was stunned at the beginning, and he was smiling at the end.


    That''s the Yan family. Yanchen even moved his uncle. No matter what the future is, they are tied up with the Yan family now.


    In contrast, Xu Xizhi is very backbone, he was not confused by money and power, but before Su Tang left, he took her and told her, "although we don''t spend much time together, I really take you as my sister. If you are not happy at the banquet, you are welcome to come back at any time."


    Su Tang doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. Xu Xizhi is really good, so she nods her head seriously. Then, without waiting for her to say anything, she was pulled away by Yanchen, who was calm on one side.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be a day."


    Yanchen left this sentence and left with people. Of course, before leaving, she asked Wen Yilan to spit out the money he had given. Joking, her little deskmate saved him with all her life. She also deserved the money?


    Of course, it''s one thing for a little deskmate to save him happy, but it''s another thing for Xu Xizhi. He stabs himself like a thorn, and he feels uncomfortable when he thinks about it.


    In the car, Yan Chen suddenly calm face mouth, "central central."


    Sue sugar tilted her head, "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Chen, "forget Xu Xizhi. Don''t think about him, don''t talk to him, and don''t meet him!"


    At the thought of what Wen Yilan said, she almost got engaged to Xu Xizhi, and her deep jealousy burned all his reason.


    Has Xu Xizhi ever embraced her, touched her delicate skin, and even


    Eyes gradually scarlet, he knew that it was all in his last life, but he still couldn''t help thinking, and then he was crazy to do something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    Although the blackening value did not continue to soar, Sutang could still feel that something was wrong with him.


    In this regard, she once again asked Wen Yilan this fool, she has not seen so promising rebirth, this special mother just how long, will the old bottom all lift! If you lift it, it will hurt her!


    Su Tang didn''t dare to annoy Yanchen, so no matter what he said, she would answer unconditionally.


    However, the reason why a man is a man is that he never plays according to the routine.


    She was so pacified, but he suddenly stared at her and said, "you''re lying."


    Sue sugar was surprised. She didn''t expect to be torn down so soon.


    Yes, she really can''t avoid seeing Xu Xizhi. She is a classmate after all, and her father''s performance at the banquet will certainly make her connect with Xu Xizhi as much as possible. After all, the closer she is, the better she will be for the Xu family.


    Yanchen has been observing her expression, and the madness and anger in her eyes are deeper.


    "You still can''t forget him."


    At the thought of her trying every means to refuse to be his girlfriend, but in the face of Xu Xizhi is talking and laughing, and even accept his card! Under all kinds of phenomena, where to ask!


    In the face of the man, Su Tang''s head is big, "no, don''t think about it."


    Yanchen suddenly reaches out her hand and drags her onto herself. Two people sitting in the car, although the car''s space is larger than the general car, but also can''t stand two people stacked together.


    It''s so close that Sutang feels surrounded by his breath.


    She is a bit awkward, want to go down, but the other party directly with the hand hoop her waist. As soon as she thought of the driver in front of her, her face turned red, "you let go."


    In response, however, her arms gradually tightened.


    Sue sugar can feel her chest on his chest, but the next moment, more let her muddle things happened.


    Because she was so close, she could feel the change of his body.


    A pillar, close to her hip!


    Su Tang''s face was hot and she even struggled to leave.


    Then, the school bully buried his head in her neck, smelling the faint fragrance, changed the previous crazy bully cool, wronged Baba said: "Yangyang, I''m not happy."


    Su Tang froze. I''m afraid the man was taken away?!


    The school bully continued: "I know I have a bad temper, and my character is not as good as Xu Xizhi. I even did a lot of things to make you sad, but I can change it."


    Before the ferocious with a demon like, now suddenly turned into a small milk dog, Su sugar also slowly took off his guard, sighed.


    She is a soft person, but not a hard one.


    If you want to be tough with her, she can be more tough than you, but if you show a weak and helpless look, she will surrender.


    "You are not as good as him. Xu Xizhi is as good as Xu Xizhi, but you are as good as yourself."


    Yan Chen''s eyes flashed a ray of dark color, he can temporarily put away his tusks for her, disguise as she likes, but in essence, he is still him. For example, now, listening to what she said about Xu Xizhi''s good, my heart would like to break it up.


    But on the surface, he pretended to be surprised, "really? Do you really think I''m good, too? "


    Su Tang nodded and tried to enliven the atmosphere with a cheerful voice. "Hey, you are handsome and rich, and the key brain is smart enough, so where does your inferiority complex come from? Do you feel inferior and let others live? "


    "Since I''m so good..." Yanchen licked his lips, especially innocent, "then you kiss me."


    Sue sugar was stunned! Don''t be too ashamed to kiss in this position!


    Her face was red and her face was full of rejection.


    Then he saw that Yanchen''s face collapsed and even laughed at himself, "sure enough, what Yangyang said before was just to coax me into playing."


    Su Tang is at a loss. She is used to being a bully of the school. Suddenly, she is so sad, just like what she has done.


    "I didn''t coax you, I didn''t lie."


    Yan Chen, "but you are all my girlfriends. It''s not too much to ask for a girl friend''s kiss."


    It''s not too much, but the question is, are they normal girlfriends and girlfriends?


    No!


    Su Tang felt a headache, but seeing the man more and more depressed, he was afraid that the blackening value would rise again, so he could only kiss his face quickly.


    She originally wanted to kiss him on the cheek, but who knows, this guy''s head actually moved. This kiss happened to kiss him on the mouth. What''s more, he even stretched out his tongue!


    Su Tang is confused.


    Yan Chen said in a low voice, "I can''t help it."


    Su Tang


    Yanchen continued to explain, "this kind of time can hold back, it is not a man."


    Su Tang has nothing to say. She also vaguely finds that she has been killed.


    However, even if she knows that the other party is intentional, what can she do?


    "Can you let me down now?"Yanchen was reluctant to give up. His little deskmate''s waist was soft and comfortable, but he knew that if he tasted a little sweetness, he should let go, otherwise he would be scared away.


    "Good."


    He reluctantly released the person, but Su Tang returned to his seat as soon as possible, even moved aside, trying to stay away from the danger zone.


    Yanchen bent her lips and didn''t point out her little movements. No matter how far she moved, she was in the car anyway.


    Dinner house.


    Yanchen didn''t live with his slag father and stepmother, but lived alone in a small building. Under the curtain of night, Su Tang could not see the surrounding environment clearly, and could feel very quiet.


    Yanchen took his little deskmate''s hand and walked home, saying: "I don''t have many guests here at ordinary times."


    Sue sugar picked her eyebrows. "So don''t tell me there''s no place for me to sleep here."


    Yanchen really has this plan.


    But Sutang said, "my dear boyfriend, you invited me to have a leg. If you don''t even have a guest room, I think you don''t care about me."


    Yan Chen is dumb. She just cut off what he wants to say next.


    "No, although the decision was hasty, there must be a room for you."


    Su Tang was satisfied. Although she had just been cheated by him, she couldn''t be cheated by him all the time.


    Yanchen finally let out his room, his room belongs to the cold wind, curtain gray, black floor, the whole room in addition to these two colors, there is no other color.


    It''s ten o''clock after the party, but it''s time for Sue Tang to go to bed, but she came in a hurry and had nothing on her body.


    "Yanchen, can you go shopping for me?"


    Yan Chen, "you say."


    Su Tang, "a bottle of makeup remover, and then add a change of clothes."


    She has makeup on her face, but she doesn''t want to disfigure her face. As for clothes, this suit is a formal dress. You can''t let her sleep in it.


    Yanchen said, "OK, I''ll send someone to buy it. By the way, are you hungry? Would you like to have a snack


    The party was so noisy that Sutang finally lost her appetite. Now she was really hungry, so she nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    After supper, someone sent makeup remover, but now it''s too late, there is no clothing store, the visitors are very sorry, apologized one after another.


    What else can su Tang do? Of course, she smiles and says it doesn''t matter.


    System, "I just saw the man sent him a message, told him not to buy clothes, why do you say this?"


    But Su Tang saw through, "what else can I do? I guess I want to see him in his clothes. It''s not that many men have that kind of plot. It''s said that it will make their girlfriends especially excited to put on their shirts. "


    System, "..." You humans can really play. "


    Su Tang was right. As soon as the makeup remover left, Yan Chen took her hand and went to her cloakroom. "If you don''t have any clothes, you can wear mine for the time being."


    Looking at his manner, Su Tang suddenly broke it, "but with the clothes, what should I do with the underwear?" She pretended to be embarrassed, looked at him in amazement, and asked with a smile, "do you have any new underwear at the same table?"


    Yanchen didn''t expect the surprise to come so soon. As soon as she wanted to say yes, she interrupted: "ah, I forgot that my boyfriend is so tall. Even if he is, it''s not my size. It''s a pity."


    Her face was sorry, but her bright eyes were a bit of a fox like smile.


    Yanchen knew that she did it on purpose and laughed angrily. This little fox is really bad. Once he teased her, she would come back to him, but he liked her so naughty.


    Su Tang took a shirt after teasing others, and Yanchen stayed soon. Only an hour later, he knocked on the door again.


    She was wearing a shirt, delicate curve looming, knowing this hook, but still opened the door.


    "What''s the matter, boyfriend?"


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw such a hot scene. Yanchen only felt his nose was hot. He touched his nose. It was so close that he didn''t lose face.


    "Take a bath." Said, and explained: "the other room has not been used, I just found that the hot water pipe is broken."


    Su Tang didn''t tear down such a bad excuse. She just looked at him with a smile. As for Yan Chen, she knew that she had found it, but she still looked at her without any guilt.


    In the end, Sutang gave in, "OK, you use it."


    Yanchen felt that he was sick, and he was still very sick. He looked at Su Tang''s dress and unconsciously wanted to take it up to do some abnormal things. Fortunately, in the end, his reason overcame his evil desire and managed to stop his madness.


    However, his spirit was still excited, especially after the shower, when he saw his little deskmate wearing his white shirt and nestling in his dark bed, his reason almost collapsed again.


    He told himself that she was too young to be a beast! At least, when she grows up.


    He took a deep breath and tried every means to bring people back to their nest. He thought they were perfect, but he didn''t know that this was the real torture. He could see and feel it, but he couldn''t go any further. He could only let evil desire torture him.


    In the end, Yanchen ran away.


    Su Tang looked at the man who had snatched the door and almost laughed, "ha ha ha, the man is still very lovely."


    The next day, after all, she was not the place she used to sleep. Su Tang got up early in the morning. She was wearing Yanchen''s shirt and coat, showing her long white legs. She happened to meet someone sleeping on the sofa.


    There is a constant temperature in the villa. Yanchen sleeps on the sofa only covered with a thin blanket, but now he seems to be awakened by a nightmare, and his whole face is a little strange.


    Su Tang seldom saw his expression. He was about to say hello when he suddenly lifted the blanket.


    "Hi..."


    A hi card in the throat, Sue sugar the whole person was stunned.


    Dance grass, what did she see!


    The man had a dream Leave behind It''s over!


    Yanchen didn''t expect that she would come downstairs at this point. He was stiff. I don''t know if he had held back too much yesterday. He had a beautiful dream. Dream small table as last night, wearing his white shirt, sleeping in the dark Department of the big bed. Under the contrast of dark sheets, she was almost white and glowing, while he, like a delicacy, peeled her off and tasted it a little bit


    How satisfied he is in his dream, how embarrassed he is in reality.


    Yan Chen couldn''t help his hoarse voice


    The atmosphere was awkwardly terrible. Su Tang didn''t know what expression to use to face the current situation. However, after a brief gaffe, Yan Chen stood up and said, "I''ll take a bath."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    On hearing the data, Su Tang guessed what the guy had dreamed.


    It''s still early now, and the cooking aunt hasn''t come yet. She walks to the kitchen in a trance, and feels that she must do something to divert her attention. She simply opens the refrigerator and makes a simple breakfast with some materials.


    When Yanchen came downstairs, he saw his little deskmate busy in the kitchen.


    Sue sugar, "I made something to eat. Do you want to eat?"This is the first time that my little deskmate cooks. How could he miss it? He immediately nodded and said, "eat."


    When the cooking aunt came over, she saw that someone had already made breakfast. She was at a loss. At last, Yanchen asked her to come back tomorrow.


    He knows how much he likes to stay in bed. He got up so early. I''m afraid he didn''t sleep well yesterday.


    "Not used to it?"


    Su Tang is eating breakfast with her head down. At first hearing this, she is still stunned. "Fortunately, she suddenly changed the environment and is not used to it."


    Yanchen said: "if you don''t like something in your bedroom, please tell me."


    His bedroom is depressing, he knows. He doesn''t feel like living in it, but the little girl may not like it.


    "Or shall I change the curtains to pink?"


    It seems that they all like it.


    Sue sugar almost choked. It''s weird to think of Barbie powder curtains in the bedroom.


    "No, I just recognize the bed. It will be ready in two days."


    Yanchen was silent. He wanted to make his bedroom smell like her before, but now he thinks it''s not good. Unconsciously, he has begun to consider for her, rather than the first selfish.


    "Well, anyway, you''re just staying in the bedroom. I''ll find someone to come over tomorrow and see how to change the room."


    The man became more reasonable. What a wonderful beginning. Su Tang even saw the task waving to her.


    Two people live together, the school is not a small wave, but the parties are very calm.


    Since the birth of Su Tang, Yanchen has not been absent from class any more, and he has taken the exam seriously. The teacher is very pleased that she can tolerate embroidery in class.


    Yes, her double-sided embroidery has not been finished yet.


    In the middle of November, the school held a sports meeting at this time.


    Although Su Tang''s feet are OK, she can''t do strenuous exercise for the time being, so she can''t take part in it. However, Yanchen reported a 5000 meter long race.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    Su Tang''s recent campus life is colorful, especially comfortable. With the existence of the school bully, no one dares to fight against her. As a result, I don''t know if God can''t see it, but it''s a disaster.


    On the day of the sports meeting, she was about to cheer Yanchen on. As a result, she was pushed on the way and fell down the stairs. Her originally good foot broke again.


    Pain block disappeared, this time, fell her eyes, even Xu Xizhi picked her up, she did not stop.


    When she came to the school medical room, she thought of Yanchen later.


    "Classmate Xu, I''m ok. Go and help you." She hurried people away, save some cheapskates and taste.


    But Xu Xizhi is not in a hurry to leave. He loves the little girl from his heart, and is even more ashamed because of Xu''s father''s practice. He disdains to use women to gain status, but he is young now, and many things in the Xu family are not up to him.


    "How are you at Yan''s?"


    When Su Tang saw him sitting in front of him with a chair, she felt black in front of her eyes. She didn''t even hear what the school doctor said.


    Brother, I''m very embarrassed.


    In Xu Xizhi''s eyes, her desire for words was quite different. "Don''t worry, I will persuade my father that I won''t leave you alone in Yan''s house."


    Su Tang said, "no, I had a good time. Yanchen was also very good."


    She said that she was sincere, but Xu Xizhi thought that she was forced to smile. Also, in the current situation of the Xu family, he can''t protect her when she comes back. Maybe he will point her out to others next time.


    Xu Xizhi''s face was not very good-looking. For the first time, he felt that he was useless. The more so, the more he wanted to compensate.


    On the other hand, on the track, when the school bully took part in the sports meeting for the first time, many people were excited, especially when he took the lead alone, the voice of the cheering female students was dumb. However, when he came to the end with the result of first place, he did not wait for the person he had to wait for.


    For a moment, his face was gloomy and terrible.


    He Jiaqi several people still know him very well, immediately crowded over, "Chen elder brother, little sister-in-law was injured, in the school medical room."


    Smell speech, face a change, turn round to run toward the school medical room. He ran very fast. He was so nervous that he couldn''t see that he had just finished 5000 meters.


    Several other players saw this, were abused crying, "lying trough, school bully is not human, actually can lift legs!"


    Yanchen was wearing sportswear, black short sleeves and sports shorts, revealing his vigorous muscles. He had just finished 5000 meters, and his honey skin was soaked with a lot of sweat. Now he was illuminated by the sun, and the sun was a bit sexy, especially for men.


    However, when he kicked open the door of the school medical room, he saw that the little girl was intimate with another boy. For a moment, his face was overcast and dark, and his dark eyes were even more murderous.


    As soon as Su Tang''s neck is cold, she subconsciously wants to explain something. But when she talks about it, she thinks that it''s a fart to explain it. She''s very good at it, and she doesn''t do anything shameful!


    Then, when the familiar system prompt sounded in her mind, she immediately broke down and looked at Yanchen with tears.


    "Wow, Yanchen, it hurts."


    As soon as the school doctor saw the girl who was strong before, she was dancing with tears, and immediately became happy, "if it doesn''t hurt, it''s all broken. The equipment of the school medical room is limited, and you have to go to the hospital for orthopedics later. "


    Yanchen is still standing at the door, the tears of his little deskmate can''t fall off. Wei qubaba looks at him. At that moment, he has no idea. He just wants to hold people in his arms and feel painful.


    He thought so and did so.


    The girl''s body is thin, and she doesn''t have much weight in her arms, which is very painful.


    "How did it break?"


    Su Tang buried her face in his chest like a coquettish girl. The young man''s clothes were fragrant, mixed with the smell of sweat, but it was not bad. "When I took the stairs, I was pushed." Because of the injury, the school doctor couldn''t help but shed a few drops of physiological tears during the examination. At this moment, he spoke with a little nasal sound, soft and waxy, which was very nice.


    Yanchen beauty in the arms, she was so coquetry, want to give her life.


    "I''ll find out."


    At the thought of someone''s injury, Yanchen''s face cooled down.


    But the most urgent task is to send her to the hospital. Yanchen has a lot of strength. Even if he ran 5000 meters before, it''s easy to pick her up now. However, when he saw Xu Xizhi coming, his face immediately sank. "Xu doesn''t have to send her."


    Where is Xu Xizhi willing? He once felt guilty for his stepsister. Now that she is injured, how can he ignore her.


    "Don''t forget, I''m her brother."


    Seeing that the atmosphere began to be tense, Su Tang felt tired. She could only stretch out her hand to pull the school bully. She wronged Baba and said, "Yanchen, my feet hurt."


    A foot pain, let Yanchen regardless of anything, immediately took her to sit in the car ready.


    In the hospital, Su Tang''s feet were swollen, so she couldn''t walk, so she was carried all the way by Yan Chen.Fortunately, the efficiency of the hospital is very high, and her foot injury has been dealt with quickly, but she can no longer walk in the near future, and can only rely on a wheelchair.


    Bone is very painful, out of the hospital, Su Tang is still tearful, her eyes are beautiful, this cry, eyes like washed by rain, clean with stars, people want to kiss up.


    The school couldn''t go any more, so Yanchen took people home.


    He didn''t have the experience of taking care of the patient. Su Tang watched him busy, and then he gave her hot milk, and then he found her snacks, and then he was afraid that she would be bored, so he found a pad to come over.


    Su Tang didn''t want to upset him, so she took him by the hand and asked, "Yanchen, didn''t I miss your race?"


    Yanchen had long forgotten about the race. She nodded when she talked about it.


    Su Tang slightly regretted and asked, "did you win the first place?"


    Yanchen signed up for a long-distance race because he wanted to get some benefits from her, but now in the face of these clean eyes, he suddenly felt that he was bullying her, which was really not a thing.


    Su Tang saw that he was speechless, and knew that as a male leader, the first place must be right, so she said, "do we want to give some rewards?"


    Under the soft and sweet voice, Yan Chen''s eyes were filled with a smile.


    His little deskmate is so cute.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    Su Tang''s smile brightened as soon as she heard the hint. "Yan Chen, come here for a while."


    Yanchen was laughing so much that she didn''t resist any more. Without hesitation, she went there immediately.


    The guest room hasn''t been cleared up yet, so sugar is still lying on his bed. Yanchen was very tall, she was sitting, so although people came, they still couldn''t reach him, so she said: "you bend down."


    Yanchen subconsciously swallowed saliva, throat rolling, and then bent down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    Sue sugar body slightly forward, facing his handsome cheek, heavy kiss up.


    Just listen to Baji, Su Tang laughs very happy, but Yanchen is stunned.


    The girl''s lips were soft and warm. Although it was only for a moment, it made his heart beat. Different from the previous coercion and inducement, this time it was the little deskmate who took the initiative to kiss him!


    Su Tang looked at him in a daze and laughed more happily.


    Sure enough, it''s the campus world. The male owner is much more pure than the previous world!


    "Yanchen, I announce that you have passed your internship."


    After banquet Chen knew, he asked, "what kind of practice?"


    Sue sugar, "although I promised to be your girlfriend at first, none of us took it seriously. But then again, you are really bad at chasing people. "


    When she thought about what happened before, she thought it was funny again.


    "You see, I obviously like to keep a low profile, but I''m surprised that you brought me to the whole school. And before the party, regardless of taking me away, no matter what other people think of me


    Yanchen was so nervous for a moment. He just wanted to take people away, and he was only interested in her. But with the two people getting along, he was more and more difficult to extricate himself. Now, he even wants to give her his life.


    The little girl is soft and lovely. Why didn''t he meet her earlier.


    But now she said, he also knew that he was not a thing, but time could not go back, he could not go back, but he could not let go.


    Before the change of arrogance and wildness, now Yanchen dejected, even his hair became soft, like a pitiful big golden hair.


    Su Tang saw that the heat was almost over, and said, "but the level of chasing people is poor, but it can be improved."


    Banquet Chen Leng Leng ground, haven''t reaction come over, the face was mercilessly rubbed.


    Su Tang wanted to do this a long time ago. Now she really felt it. She couldn''t help sighing, "it''s so cute."


    Xiaoba incarnates as a little suckling dog, which is still very irritating to her.


    Yanchen hasn''t come back yet. Before he tangled with her, he said, "what internship."


    Su Tang explained: "before you had such a bad temper, although I superficially agreed to be your girlfriend, I still labeled you as an intern."


    Yanchen finally regained his mind, then happily said: "so I am now a regular?"


    Su Tang said, "Hey, Yanchen, although you will get more welfare after you become a regular, if you let me down, the organization will still fire you."


    The little deskmate can say this, that is, he is no longer disgusted, and even willing to accept him from the bottom of his heart.


    The surprise came so suddenly that Yanchen was as happy as a fool.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 30%."


    Su Tang didn''t expect Yanchen to be so easy to coax. She let the blackening value fall all the way. She looked at him more and more agreeable. Seeing that he was still standing by the bed, she moved her position.


    "Don''t stand there. Come and watch a movie together." With that, he also patted the empty bed beside him.


    Yanchen was stunned by one surprise after another today. He didn''t realize it until he got to his bed. He finally got the approval of his deskmate.


    This school bully is still in excitement, but Su Tang is very calm and asks, "what kind of movies do you like to watch?"


    Yan Chen, "all right."


    Su Tang, "then look at the horror."


    Then, I found that the bully was slightly stiff now.


    Yes, Yanchen is afraid of ghosts.


    Strictly speaking, it has something to do with his childhood experience. When he was a child, his father went out to hang out, and his mother almost committed suicide and died in front of him. Knowing that he had heart disease, he refused to take medicine. He was just angry, but he didn''t expect to die. This has caused a very serious psychological shadow to Yanchen when he was a child. Rather than being afraid of ghosts, he should be afraid of the atmosphere at that time. The feeling of depression and helplessness is like a bottomless abyss, trying to drag him into it.


    Suzi originally wanted to skin, and then she was rewarded. This whole night, she turned into a human pillow, or she could not move.


    After a good night''s sleep, Yanchen opened his eyes again and unexpectedly found that he was sleeping very comfortably.


    He is contradictory in nature, clearly afraid of the dark, afraid of depression, but in his living environment, he chose this kind of thing. He almost masochistic forced himself to accept, but never succeeded, but after last night, the childhood darkness seems to have been cured.


    He looked at the girl who was still sleeping beside him, her sleeping face was steady and sweet, and his eyes were warm.


    So, he was not abandoned by the world, God still sent a lovely little angel to him.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 20%."


    Su Tang sleeps in a daze. She always feels that she is being watched by something. When she opens her eyes dimly, she sees Yan Chen staring at her. Although her eyes are not terrible or even warm, they never appear on him.Sleepiness gradually disappeared, she opened her eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    Yanchen touched her hair, maybe because she had a good sleep, her breath became very mild, "it''s OK, do you want to sleep for a while?"


    The sports meeting will be held for three days. According to her situation, she doesn''t have to go back to school these two days.


    Su Tang is flushed and shakes her head. Now it''s not about whether she can sleep or not, but that she wants to go to the toilet, but she''s lame!


    Aware of her differences, Yan Chen did not understand, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar, "well, can you take me to the bathroom?"


    Yan Chen Leng next, the moment to understand, he will hold people with a smile, and asked her: "do you need me to accompany you?"


    Su Tang''s face is crimson, and her head shakes like a rattle. "No, no, I''ll call you after I go to the bathroom."


    Yanchen said: "but you are injured, I don''t trust."


    Su Tang saw him standing at the door, almost crying, "please, let''s go, I really don''t need you to stare."


    See to make people anxious, Yan Chen finally driven by conscience, out of the bathroom.


    Su Tang is suffering from the toilet. When she thinks that Yan Chen is waiting for her outside, her sense of shame suddenly increases,


    but with more times, she abandons herself.


    Su Tang didn''t go back to school, so Yanchen stayed with her at home for two days. She hurt her leg, and when she had nothing to do, she continued to prick her embroidery. Then she saw Yanchen answer the phone, and her face suddenly became cold.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yanchen put down the phone, "find out who pushed you that day."


    Sue sugar tilted her head. "Isn''t that an accident?"


    Yanchen said: "it''s not an accident. By the way, does Yangyang still remember how I dealt with my dear parents in my last life? "


    Yanchen talked about his parents, but his tone was cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    Su Tang guessed that they had something to do with her injury and asked the system, "why didn''t you inform me?"


    She wants to know that it''s the slag father and stepmother who made the ghost, and she wants Neng to kill them.


    As a result, the system is very shameless, "I''m not omnipotent. I can''t always supervise everything. Besides, the world trajectory has changed a lot. I I''m not a God The lighter the voice, the less the momentum.


    Su Tang has lost her temper. What else can she do when she comes across such a bad thing?


    It''s the man. She looks at Yanchen and thinks of the ending of her father and stepmother. She says, "Yanchen, it''s against the law to kill people. Let''s change it."


    Yanchen picks eyebrows. He is very clear about his dog temperament. He can force him to kill people, but he is really capable. Suddenly, he thought of last year when he had just met his little deskmate and didn''t care much about her, but he was awakened twice by her intentionally or unintentionally.


    Also because of those two times, let him do prevention in advance. The heart beats fast, the little table mate is reborn, but what about the previous life? What kind of situation did you face in your previous life when no one mentioned it?


    "Yangyang, what did they do to me in previous lives?"


    Yanchen still looks calm, but Su Tang doesn''t dare to gamble. In case of aggravating him, what he did before is not in vain?!


    However, how can Yanchen give up easily? He is soft and hard, and finally let Su Tang relax a little.


    "You dropped out of high school as a sophomore."


    Yan Chen, "because of the car accident?"


    He used to eat Xu Xizhi''s vinegar, because his little deskmate almost got engaged to him, but now it seems that his little deskmate must still care about himself, otherwise when he comes back, why do he try every means to save himself. At the beginning of his attitude, the dog disliked, but she did not dislike, and even in order to save himself, she had been injured for four months.


    Her eyes moved to her plastered ankle, and the pain in her eyes was even worse.


    It''s all because of him, or she won''t get hurt.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 15%."


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was doing in his brain, but somehow he heard that the blackening value had dropped by 5%. The whole person was very happy, and he had the courage to say something he didn''t dare to say before.


    For example, in the previous two times, slag father and stepmother wanted to poison him, and then sent a woman and baby out, and when he became an adult, he even sent him a car accident.


    What she said was simple, but Yanchen was shocked. He was glad that God had let him come again. Otherwise, in his previous life, he was so dirty and filthy, how could he deserve to have such a nice little table mate.


    How much he didn''t look up to Xu Xizhi before, and now he doesn''t look up to himself in his previous life.


    He even thought of what Wen Yilan said that he was bullying and luring, and using the Xu group to force her back to her side, which was really a dirty means.


    So What did he do to his deskmate in his previous life?


    "Yangyang, before me..." His voice was a little hoarse. Su Tang felt that he was in a great mood and immediately put his hand around him.


    "Yanchen, you''re fine." Su Tang encircles his waist, because her foot is injured, she can only lift up with difficulty, "you of the previous life, I''m not angry, I just feel distressed, so good banquet Chen, but they hurt me like this."


    Under the soft voice, Yanchen calmed down strangely.


    "Really?"


    Sue sugar, "Yeah."


    Yanchen, "then why didn''t you be my girlfriend before?"


    It''s a little big. What''s more, is that the point now? The point is your dreary father and stepmother!


    Su Tang helped her, but she could only answer, "you dropped out of high school before. Let''s do it again. I want you to go to a better university. After all, it''s always a pity that I didn''t go to university, but I didn''t expect you to do so well... " Her voice faded. "I wanted to make up for you."


    Yan Chen laughs. How can his little deskmate be so cute? He always considers himself. However, he was a little bit regretful. He had known that his performance was not good enough and asked her to make up lessons for him.


    Teachers and students and so on, think with feeling.


    "Little teacher?"


    Su Tang Leng next, "what do you call me?"


    Yan Chen, "now you can make up lessons."


    Su Tangmu said, "I refuse."


    Yanchen continued: "in fact, I still need to make up some places."


    Su Tang has been too lazy to pay attention to him, "let''s change the topic back, and continue to talk about your slag father and stepmother. Now what are you going to do with them?"


    Yanchen doesn''t want to waste his time on them. "They have nothing to say."


    Su Tang was in a hurry. "No, we can''t do things that break the law. I can''t let you be like you were in your last life. It''s a long life. There''s no need to catch up with yourself for them. "


    Yanchen saw that she was so nervous about herself, and her lips slightly tilted. She comforted her and said, "I''m a good citizen who abides by the law. Besides, I want to live a good life with you. It''s not worth it for them."Sue sugar was relieved. "Then tell me what to do with it."


    Yanchen Xuxu encircles people in his arms, "they have done so many things, there will always be traces. We don''t do things that violate the law, but we can hand them over to the state."


    If the previous life changed, Yanchen didn''t have such consciousness. He always believed in his own revenge, so he didn''t come to a good end.


    But now it''s different. He wants to protect his little cute.


    Yanchen used thunder tactics to say that he wanted to send his father and stepmother to prison. Within two months, he really sent them in. Under the condition of conclusive evidence, his father and stepmother could not overturn the case, and was finally sentenced to 20 years'' imprisonment.


    As for their only son, Yanchen''s younger brother, because he was young, he was not involved in anything, but suddenly lost his parents. He did not dare to be as rampant as before. Instead, he learned to be a good man with his tail down.


    Winter solstice.


    On this day, Su Tang and Yanchen drove home as usual. It was the end of December, and the busy city was covered with thick snow. When Su Tang passed the supermarket, she suddenly thought that today was the winter solstice.


    "Yanchen, let''s go to the supermarket."


    Yanchen is a su Tang supremacist now. As long as she speaks, she should not.


    So, ten minutes later, Su Tang, wearing a thick down jacket and snow boots, smilingly led Yanchen to select food materials in the fresh area.


    "Today is the winter solstice. Are you used to eating Tangyuan or Jiaozi?"


    The fresh food area is surrounded by many guests, and there is a lot of noise. The little girl seems to have entered the area by mistake, which is incompatible with this place. But when she habitually looks up at Yanchen, she looks at his pure eyes, and all this is different.


    It''s like she stayed for him, and finally got the human atmosphere.


    Yan Chen looked at her, dark eyes raised warm smile, "can."


    Sue sugar looked at the things in her hand and put them all in the shopping cart at the end. "Then I''ll buy them all."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    Su Tang now has her own room in Yan''s house, right next to Yanchen''s bedroom. But I don''t know if that guy''s girlish heart is bothering her, and she wants to put pink curtains on her. She refuses.


    However, the refusal was invalid, and she could only accept it.


    Yan Chen really respected her, but only when she was 18.


    Shen Weiyang''s birthday is the third day after the winter solstice, but Su Tang never takes it seriously and goes to school normally. But she doesn''t take it seriously, but the students in the class take it seriously, especially the old deskmate and good friend Guan Yue.


    "Yangyang, tomorrow is your adult birthday. I''ll give you something good." With that, she took out a plain book and put it in her hand.


    Su Tang''s attitude towards the moon thief in Shangguan is not clear. "What''s the good thing that makes us so cautious?"


    "It''s a good thing anyway." Guan Yue saw that she still had a book in her hand. She immediately opened her schoolbag and stuffed it in. After confirming that it was properly hidden, she said, "you can''t read it at school. You can read it when you go back in the evening."


    Guan Yue is a very cute little rich second generation. She is soft and cute. Su Tang has no defense at all. When she got home in the evening and lay on the bed, she suddenly thought that there were still gifts left to open.


    The schoolbag was downstairs, and Su Tang didn''t change her clothes, so she ran down in her nightgown.


    The villa has constant temperature air conditioning, and it''s not cold either. As a result, I bumped into a banquet when I went downstairs to drink water.


    Yanchen looked at her small book in her arms and wondered, "what is this?"


    As far as he knows, his little deskmate is very rebellious. Xueba''s face is light, and her back is full of books. But she doesn''t have salted fish on the surface, but she still has salted fish on the back. How can such a person play at home and review such things.


    Su Tang inexplicably thought of the thief''s appearance in the morning, so she took a picture of her notebook and said, "good thing."


    Yanchen had never seen anything good before, but his little deskmate was so protective that he was also a bit interested.


    "Do you mind enjoying it together?"


    Now they are serious girlfriends and girlfriends. Su Tang is not stingy either. How can they carry their boyfriends behind their backs when they have good things? They said: "OK, let''s go."


    Su Tang''s bedroom is very girlish. It''s all thanks to Yanchen. Before Yanchen, she would change one by one if she was not satisfied. In the end, when Su Tang saw that he was so excited to decorate her, she let him go.


    The bedroom is very big. There is a French window facing south. There is a lazy sofa beside the window.


    Su Tang likes to read books in her spare time. Today is no exception. No, it should be said that there is a little exception. There is a banquet. So the right way to say it is that she is in Yanchen''s arms and Yanchen is sitting on the sofa.


    The intimacy between little lovers is harmless, and Su Tang doesn''t think anything is wrong until she opens the first page of the book.


    Pop!


    The book was suddenly closed, and Su Tang blushed, trying to explain, "it''s not what you see."


    Yanchen''s eyes began to smile after a short period of astonishment. "It''s not what I saw. What''s it like?"


    The little table mate looks like she is in heaven, but in fact she is a dog. She doesn''t invite herself to see these 18 forbidden things openly, but who is going to pit her. But I have to praise that the people who pit her are very good.


    Su Tang is about to cry. She really doesn''t associate the eighteen forbidden little book with Guan Yue''s cute girl. "Guan Yue gave it to me. I didn''t know the content before."


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter. In two hours, we''ll be adults." Yanchen''s voice is hoarse. He cares more about his little deskmate''s adult birthday than anyone else. But the more he cares, the less he knows what kind of surprise to give.


    Unexpectedly, some people are very good.


    "I remember you wanted to make up for me."


    Su Tang''s heart sounded the alarm, "what do you want to do?"


    Yanchen thought about it, and suddenly said with inexplicable regret: "ah, we have to wait another two hours."


    Sugar:?


    Friend, be a person!


    Yanchen put his arm around the slim waist of his little deskmate and went back to the sofa. He said lazily, "in the next two hours, let''s continue to study the little book."


    Can let Guan Yue treat so cautiously small book, the content inside really is not let a person down. When Su Tang once felt that she was going blind, Yanchen pulled her to reality again.


    "Well, it can be like this."


    Just listening to the voice, I thought it was some kind of academic discussion. After all, the other person''s face was not red and he was out of breath. Besides the surprise in his eyes, he went to other emotions. But Sue sugar is very clear, can''t let him see again, see again will have an accident!


    "Yanchen, we won''t watch it."


    Su Tang thought that he would work hard, but he didn''t know that the other party really put down his little book, "is Yang Yang going to teach so soon?"


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang''s face turned red. She picked up the notebook and smashed it on his head. "Throw out the Yellow Waste in your head!"Yanchen hit the head, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he chuckled and said, "can''t help being funny?"


    Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to bite him, "let go, let me get up."


    "No, let me hold it for a while." Yanchen lazily leaned his chin against the neck of his little deskmate, smelling the fragrance of the girl, and then asked her, "Yangyang, there''s still one semester left for the college entrance examination. What do you miss?"


    Su Tang in a moment of confusion, suddenly firm way: "learn medicine!"


    Banquet Chen a Leng, "how can you think of learning medicine?"


    Su Tang looked sideways at him and gave him a deep look. Just when Yan Chen thought she would say something sweet, her little deskmate suddenly said, "the great Mr. Lu Xun said that learning medicine can''t save the Chinese people, but I want to try it!"


    Yan Chen was dull for a second, and then he laughed so much that his chest heaved. "Well, he is really our socialist successor with ideals."


    Sue sugar, "and you."


    Yan Chen, "then be the bodyguard of the successor, and make sure she can''t lose a hair." It''s rare for them to have a serious chat. Su Tang is even thinking about where she''s going to work in the future. As a result, Mr. bodyguard''s painting style suddenly changes. "Now, let Mr. bodyguard check whether the successor''s young lady is in good condition."


    Su Tang


    I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m serious.


    In the heart slightly counsels, but on the face is still taut tightly, does not reveal the slightest flaw.


    Su Tang: "if I lose a hair, will you be punished?" Words fall, see the other party nod, don''t wait for Yan Chen to say what, she cleanly pulled a hair from her hair, "come on, punish yourself."


    This time it''s a banquet. There''s nothing to say.


    He held Su Tang and laughed, "Yang Yang, you are a treasure."


    Treasure girl haughtily hummed, and then she heard the bell from Yanchen''s pocket.


    "What sound?"


    "I set the 12 o''clock."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Su Tang''s coming of age ceremony is very soul stirring. She has personally experienced what is sexy and handsome, studying online.


    She never knew that the school bully''s thirst for knowledge would be so high. She grabbed her hand all the way, lit a fire on her, and asked her what the name of this area was at the same time. In the end, she could only hold him helplessly and murmur.


    The school bully finally decided to be a person.


    Although the little deskmate has grown up, he is still young. He doesn''t want to hurt her too early.


    Of course, the welfare of adulthood has been improved. For example, when the alarm clock rings, he personally puts on a ring for her. The ring is very plain, but his name is engraved inside.


    He saw that Su Tang was still a little dull, so he kissed her hand with a smile


    Su sugar took the ring in his hand, strange actually a little excited, "when did you prepare the ring?"


    Yanchen put his little deskmate in his arms, and his smile never stopped. "I''ve been thinking about what gift you''ll give me on this day as an adult. Finally, I decided to give myself to you."


    All he has is hers.


    The sudden confession made Sue sugar''s face hot, "so you are Propose? "


    Yanchen really didn''t think so much about it. Whether he proposed or married, it was just a ceremony for him. What he needed was long-term company. In the past, no one could enter the field, but now it was all filled up by his classmates. Therefore, he didn''t deny it, just said: "would you like it?"


    Su Tang originally wanted to agree, but the other party took advantage of her absence and threatened with a smile: "if we don''t agree, we will continue the teaching just now. Well, little teacher? "


    The last sentence is that the little teacher''s voice is hoarse, which is Su''s explosion.


    Su Tang felt that her ears were pregnant for the first time, and then she laughed ferociously, "little teacher, now I will teach you how to be a person online!"


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 5%."


    In essence, Yanchen has never been a good man. He just put away his tusks when facing Su Tang.


    And this is a lifetime.


    Su Tang finally entered the medical field as she thought, and Yan Chen also fulfilled the original bodyguard accusation, that is, where Su Tang is, where he is.


    Doctors have no borders. With Yanchen''s full support, they have made a lot of contributions in their twilight years.


    It''s a pity that Su Tang doesn''t have it. It''s a feast. It''s rare to show deep feelings.


    "If there is a next life, I hope I can find you earlier," he said


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    ****Ding, the new world.


    Su Tang was awakened by hunger. She had not experienced this kind of hunger for a long time. She was hungry with only one breath left. She forced herself to get up, only to find that the environment she was in was unexpectedly luxurious.


    The gauze curtain is low, and the nose tip is full of light sandalwood. When you get out of bed, you can see the broken sunlight shining in from the fallen carved window.


    This bedroom is full of delicacy and noble spirit, but how can a person born of noble spirit starve himself like this?!


    She was still in a daze, so the system explained it first.


    In this world, Su Tang has a rather noble identity, Huaiyang Wang Di daughter, also known as Shaoyang princess. Twelve years ago, she was rich and honored, and enjoyed it endlessly. Later, her father, King Huaiyang, died in battle. The pillar is gone. Although there are many rewards in the palace, the king of Huainan left two children. One is a twelve year old Shaoyang princess, and the other is an eight year old little prince.


    Shaoyang princess is a famous immortal. She doesn''t eat grains. She wants to drink some Xianlu every day. Su Tang once thought she would come here. She starved herself to death. Even more, because the previous person is already in, she can''t overthrow it at will, otherwise she may be said to be fake.


    In order to save time, the system didn''t let her devote herself to the world since she was a child. Instead, it just threw her in when the major plot began. She vaguely remembers that she would like to be eaten by the system.


    Shaoyang princess, who seems to be holding fairy woman''s design but almost faints from hunger behind, is the enemy of the male Lord. It is said that the reason why the king of Huainan was trapped in the war was that the man refused to send troops to save people.


    In this world, the male masters are Yongchang Marquis and weique marquis.


    Different from the miserable young man in the Qing Dynasty, Wei que grew up in a rich family. He was smart and skillful, but he was young after all. In the northwest war, he was cheated physically and mentally, and almost subverted the whole dynasty. It can be said that he was very miserable.


    Su Tang''s task this time is to let him avoid this love, but after she passed, she found that he didn''t like each other at all, but someone wanted to use poison to control him.


    Gu Du has always been insidious. Although he got rid of Gu Du in the later period of the original world, his character became uncertain and cruel.


    She remembers that these are all primary worlds, and it took her a few years to complete the task. So what''s the situation now?System, "five years later, he slaughtered the entire Imperial City, 300000 people."


    Sue sugar was shocked.


    System, "the preliminary judgment is that when you were doing the task, the man had a good impression on you. As a result, when he found that you and Shaoyang princess were the same person, Shaoyang had died."


    Su Tang didn''t say a word. The princess of Shaoyang in the original world died in the hands of all the people in the city. It seems that the male leader of the meeting was just leading the soldiers to fight outside.


    The emperor of this world was so clever that he felt that the Yongchang Marquis was self respecting and afraid. In order to find some trouble for him, he simply married Princess Shaoyang. These two families are enemies. Besides, they have not dealt with each other since they were young. The male Lord thinks Shaoyang is delicate and takes two breaths at a time. Shaoyang thinks that the male Lord, the male and the female, is like a fox. In the end, Shaoyang Princess openly favors the male in order to meet him.


    Although Shaoyang princess is delicate and soft, her immortal temperament is really rare in the world. For a while, many men in the capital are proud to get the princess''s invitation.


    For the sake of the task, Su tangna left it to her subordinates to do, so she didn''t know exactly what to do.


    She asked the system, "well, where are we now?"


    The system says, "the subordinate before you did very well. Now Wei que can raise sheep on his head."


    Wei que is the God in the hearts of the common people. As Wei Que''s wife, she not only failed to do a good job in housework, but also had a good habit of seducing people everywhere. This is simply the original sin.


    Su Tang


    In fact, we can''t blame her. In the original plot, the man will still meet the woman who is devoted to his life. As an enemy who occupies his wife''s position and gives him a green hat, she died, which is not exactly what the man wants.


    But she didn''t expect that one day she would turn over.


    Carelessness, at the beginning only remember skin, completely did not leave a retreat for themselves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Su Tang wipes her face. Under the impact of one after another, she forgets that she is hungry. At last, the maid outside the door hears the news and comes in to serve her.


    They waited on her carefully and gently. They didn''t dare to make too much noise. They were afraid that they would offend her. In the end, the servant girl came up to her and said, "princess, you haven''t eaten much for a day. Do you need to ask the servant girl to prepare something for the kitchen?"


    Su Tang looked out of the window, almost into the night, a day without food, no wonder so hungry.


    "Then as usual."


    The big servant girl''s face was pleased, and she immediately ordered people to bring the tremella soup that had been prepared.


    Su Tang looked at the amount of about a cup in front of him, and he was in a trance.


    It''s not that she blows. She can solve it in two, OK?


    The big servant girl was still whispering, "princess, how much do you want to eat? The doctor said earlier that you are too weak. You have to make up for it."


    Su Tang kept a soft and cold appearance, but she was coqueting with the system in her heart, "dog, I''m going to starve to death."


    The system is also worried. Who doesn''t know that its host is a well-known eater. In the past, she didn''t play Shaoyang Princess many times when she was on a mission. However, Rao was annoyed by her. Fortunately, in the later stage, she changed her name and changed her name. Yi Rongcheng ran with the man in the battlefield, which was also considered to be wine and meat.


    It took a deep breath and cheered for her, "you have to remember that you are a flourishing white lotus that does not eat human fireworks."


    Su Tang almost knocked over her little tremella soup, which made her heart tremble.


    If it turns over, she will have nothing to eat today!


    Finally, under the service of a servant girl, Su Tang barely used up the soup with a look of pain.


    It''s really painful to say that it''s pain. It''s obvious that the two of us have to wait for half an hour to solve the problem. At the end of the drink, the tremella is cold. Isn''t it sick? If she were a man, she would like to scold her.


    Su Tang''s life is beyond love. That bowl of tremella soup is not enough.


    No, we must change the status quo. For example, if we change the group of people around us for a group of strangers, she will not be noticeable when she eats. Another example is her current identity. The male owner must hate it. If he rashly says the previous vest, it may cause a rebound. She had to find a euphemism, and the best atmosphere.


    "Dog, how many of my people are in my yard?"


    The system says, "this is Yongchang Marquis''s house. It''s hard for your people to get in besides serving you. So far, there are only four big servant girls in this small courtyard."


    Su Tang is about to cry. It''s too miserable. You can''t eat a good meal because you can''t do anything with your wife.


    "You say, if I have a table full of Chinese and Manchu prepared for me now..."


    The system interrupts, "the Yongchang Marquis returns home today, does not want to be chopped to death continues to maintain the human establishment."


    People''s design is only in front of people. It''s up to you what''s behind them.


    "Yes Su Tang''s head flashed, "Wei Que and I are enemies. When he comes home, I''m not willing to come out of the same house with him."


    When she thought about it, she took her four servant girls and found a restaurant to sit down.


    Smelling of mellow wine and fat but not greasy meat, Su Tang felt alive.


    On the contrary, she was surrounded by a few servant girls, a face of the enemy, "princess, why do you want to come out, that is, you don''t want to face the Marquis, you don''t have to punish yourself like this."


    Once upon a time, Shaoyang Princess hated greasy things most. She almost never stepped into restaurants.


    Su Tang has been aware of this body element for more than ten years. Suddenly, she can''t stand eating greasy food, so she''s ready to take you light.


    The four servant girls were relieved, but not long after they saw the chopsticks of their princess kept on. They thought that she was abusing herself, and they were worried, "princess, why do you have to do this?"


    Su Tang was stunned and immediately thought of her situation. She cleared her throat and said softly, "didn''t the doctor tell me to eat more before? I can''t eat anything in Hou''s house, but when I get outside, I have a better appetite."


    In this way, she just trampled Yongchang Marquis''s house under her feet and expressed her disgust.


    The four servant girls are loyal. They don''t think there''s anything wrong with this. Even some people are thinking, "if the princess doesn''t like the Marquis''s house, let''s go back to the Huaiyang King''s house. There''s a cook that the old prince found for you. You''re used to eating."


    Su Tang didn''t miss the cook at all. The food she cooked was tasteless and tasteless. She didn''t know how Shaoyang Princess put up with it before. Could she really drink some dew?


    One master and four servants were discussing, but the people in the private room next door fell into a strange silence.


    Coincidentally, the private room next door happened to be yongchanghou, weique, who had just returned home. It''s hard for him to return to Beijing. Once upon a time, when his friends knew about it, they pulled him to get together. They didn''t want to go home to face the affectation of the marquis. So Wei que went to the restaurant with his friends without thinking about it.Just did not expect that she should be so haunted.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that she would just have a meal and give the man a green hat.


    Princess Shaoyang has a good reputation. Although she is low-key, she is recognized by others. Just after eating a piece of red bean cake, someone knocked at the door.


    When the maid opened the door, she saw that he was a handsome young man in white. He had a decent smile. Although he didn''t have any expensive accessories, he had a good temperament, which made people feel very good.


    "New top scholar?"


    He arched his hand slightly, smiling gently, "I''ve just had a glance at the Qinghe River in Xialin. I don''t know if the girl inside is Princess Shaoyang?"


    Su Tang''s face is full of question marks, and so on. This voice is so familiar. Do we know each other?


    Fortunately, the system is very good, and immediately explained, "your people began to communicate with him in the three years when you were in Northwest PI. By the way, he is the new top scholar of this year. He came from a poor family. At the beginning, it was you who funded him to study that made him what he is today. "


    Sue sugar continued to answer the question mark, "wait, is there this one?"


    The system says, "not long after you first came to this world, you were hungry and bored in the middle of the night, so you changed your countenance and asked dark Wei to take you out to look for food. As a result, you met him and fainted on the way, and then you saved him. Oh, you also invited him to eat a bowl of noodles. When you heard that he was frustrated in the examination room and planned to go home to cultivate the land, you just injected money


    Sue sugar racked her brains to think about it, but she still didn''t think about it. However, since the system said it had, it should have.


    "So what does he mean now?"


    The system sneered, "what did you say to your men before you left?"


    Sue sugar thought about it, and then she wanted to cry.


    In order to meet the male leader, she let her subordinates do their best to discredit her reputation and try to make Yongchang Hou a joke in the capital.


    Now it''s not clear whether yongchanghou is a joke in the capital, anyway She has become a joke.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Sue sugar collapsed in her chair and didn''t want to say anything.


    But Lin Qinghe at the door was a little worried, "is the princess unwell? Do you need a doctor? "


    This year''s new No. 1 scholar Lang is a popular figure. Although he is a poor boy, he is also a talented person. The maid''s face is red when she sees him.


    Princess Shaoyang is unwell. She seldom goes out, but she is talented. She makes friends regardless of the details. No matter you are a businessman, a scholar or a senior official, you can communicate with her as long as she likes. Of course, we can''t see each other. Most of them are letters.


    So in these three years, the reputation of Shaoyang princess was almost defeated. Originally, everyone sympathized with Yong changhou. The tall green hat became a grassland. But with his success, this sympathy deteriorated. Now everyone in the capital is watching the fate of Shaoyang princess.


    After three years of marriage, marquis Yongchang spent three years in the northwest. Now he''s coming back, and he can''t figure out how to deal with the weak little wife in the family.


    Su Tang had never seen any letters, but a servant girl came up to her and said in a low voice: "princess, it was Mulian who communicated with him during the three years you left. "


    Princess Shaoyang''s four first-class servant girls, namely Mulian, Muxiang, mubi and Mulan, were also studying with the princess at the beginning, so their knowledge was not bad.


    Mulian is just to open the door of the maid, now see her face red, Su sugar instant clear.


    This is the ancient version of online love!


    Since she was loved by her close friends, Su Tang felt that as her boss, she should give them opportunities, so she let them in. At the same time, the system also talked about the content of the next two people''s communication.


    Lin Qinghe actually met Princess Shaoyang, but it was because of that that that he felt that Princess Shaoyang didn''t look like she didn''t eat people''s fireworks, but in fact she was dissolute.


    In the past three years, although they occasionally wrote letters, the content was positive. She was like a gentle elder sister, comforting and persuading him in a soft voice. Because of her, she made him regain the road of imperial examination.


    In his heart, Shaoyang Princess seems to be aloof, arrogant and cold, but in fact, she can''t be more kind-hearted.


    Su sugar and other systems are introduced, the corner of the mouth can''t help but draw out.


    This is a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Lin Qinghe didn''t care about her as if she were faking. Fortunately, Mulian, the servant girl, knew that her master didn''t know him. She explained in time: "our princess is not acclimatized. She has been resting in another hospital for the past three years. She just returned to Yongchang Marquis''s house a few days ago, and she has no appetite. She doesn''t feel energetic when she looks at it."


    Shaoyang Princess of linqinghe has a life-saving grace, but also know the grace, the two grace together, immediately let him frown.


    In the past three years, he studied hard in the cold, but he also understood the embarrassing situation of the princess.


    Once upon a time, he couldn''t help much, but now


    At this point, Lin Qinghe clenched his fist and said, "if the princess has difficulties, you can tell me."


    Su Tang shakes his head. "The new champion Lang has a bright future. There''s no need to wade in this muddy water."


    It''s not that she''s polite. Her marriage to yongchanghou is Jinkou, the son of heaven, in order to see such a situation. So although Lin Qinghe is the number one scholar, he can''t help at all. Of course, if Wei que wanted to crush her to death, it would be too simple.


    If we have a heavy army in hand, even the emperor will tolerate three points.


    Su Tang''s words became helpless in Lin Qinghe''s ears. She was such a good princess, but she wanted to become a chess piece and let people around her.


    "If you can let the princess and leave, it''s to fight for my fame. No, I''m willing to."


    If not for her, he would have been depressed three years ago.


    Sue sugar smiles. She''s a fragile ice beauty now. This simple smile, just like a porcelain doll, is very distressing. I wish I could give her all the good things.


    "Don''t you believe me, princess?"


    At this point, the Yongchang Marquis next door couldn''t listen any more.


    It''s one thing for them to hate each other, but in the name of his wife yongchanghou, they can''t bear to give him a green hat! And in front of so many brothers, he doesn''t want face?


    Yong changhou is very skilled. How can he be trapped by the small restaurant? I don''t know if it''s because he''s so angry that he doesn''t take the ordinary road and splits the wall directly with his sword.


    Under the falling lime, in a hazy state, weique sees a pure white beauty who doesn''t eat people''s fireworks.


    The beauty still twists a piece of cake in her hand. It seems that she has just taken a bite. At this moment, her lips are slightly open. She is obviously shocked.


    No, she just took a bite!


    Her eyes are not good at staring at the man with the sword. Unexpectedly, she is quite handsome. Oh, she looks familiar.


    The system says, "Gee, it''s the man."


    Su Tang Wait, what do you mean? Don''t you know he''s around? "


    The system said, "I was just talking to you about the number one scholar of science popularization. I didn''t pay attention to the surroundings."


    Su sugar, "this session of the system can be OK, said good eyes and ears?"The system is impatient, "you said, I am a system, not a God, can''t do everything." In the end know so long, long to it will play a small temper, "so despise me, you have the kind to find a system to accompany you."


    Sue sugar was silent for a moment, "huh? Can I apply for another one? "


    System:? Wait a minute, he said casually. How could the spicy chicken really think that way?


    Sue sugar, "come on, just have one of you in my mind, and one more. I don''t want to see two systems do anything strange in my mind."


    System gas to distortion, "what''s weird? It''s you and the man who let me into the dark room every time Xu was so angry that the system finally roared, "Su Tang, be a man!"


    Su Tang stares at the pastry in his hand, full of vicissitudes, "the world is not worth it."


    System:


    Sue sugar, "what do you say if I pat the dust off the outside?" She pondered for a moment, but could not wait for a response, so she called again, "dog? Dog? Woof, woof? Tut, I can''t help teasing you. "


    I can''t eat any more cakes. Su Tang put it down and looked at Wei que again. His eyes were the same as those of his enemies. He didn''t cheat at all.


    The wall collapsed and the whole box was in a mess, but no one dared to come in.


    Finally, it was Wei Que''s friend who said hello in embarrassment, "sister-in-law Hello, sister-in-law. What a coincidence. Are you here to take Wei que home? "


    Sue sugar sneers. Pick it up. She picks it up!


    Wei que also sneered, "when will I go home and get the control of outsiders?"


    The two men fought with each other in a fierce manner.


    They had never seen each other since they got married. On the day of their marriage, Wei que did not come back from the northwest. Su Tang is also a tough guy. She married in white and said that she would continue to be filial to her father. The wonderful wedding banquet has been talked about in Beijing up to now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    Wei Que''s unusual appearance made Lin Qinghe''s alarm ring. He first stood in front of Su Tang and blocked Wei Que''s sight with his weak body. Then he said hello.


    "Marquis Wei."


    If you want to say that Lin Qinghe is a scholar, then Wei que is a handsome and handsome young man. He is not like other generals, but rather very delicate. His facial features seem to have been carefully carved, and his eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, especially the peach blossom eyes. The corners of his eyes are slightly upward, which adds a bit of romantic charm.


    It''s very dramatic to say how Shaoyang Princess and Wei que got angry. When she was a child, Wei que was very good-looking, just like a little girl. Shaoyang princess had a cold temper since she was a child, and few things could get into her eyes. At a banquet, she had to play with Wei Que somehow.


    Who is Wei que, even when he was a child, but you asked him to follow the little girl to embroider flowers and flutter butterflies, didn''t you kill him? What''s more, he really didn''t like the Shaoyang princess who gasped after walking two steps. Once and twice, they were on the bar. When the parents of both sides arrived, Shaoyang Princess almost fainted.


    Of course, although she fainted quickly, she still remembered to retort. She scolded Wei que for being a woman and a sissy. Wei que was not willing to show weakness and said she was a short-lived ghost.


    Although she had no taboo in her childhood, Princess Shaoyang was the precious daughter of the king of Huainan. She was on an equal footing with the princess. She was fragile originally. Can you feel comfortable when you scold her like this? However, after the meritorious nobility, he barely broke his face, but in private, he was indifferent.


    The Wei family also had the backbone. They didn''t need to stick to each other as if they were cheap. Gradually, with the position of the central court, the two families didn''t deal with each other. Until the death of the king of Huainan and the marriage of Princess Shaoyang, the farce didn''t end.


    Wei que is now looking at Su Tang sitting behind Lin Qinghe. He is so angry that his temper is not good. In the past three years in Northwest China, he has not been restrained, but has risen even more. Originally, there was a dwarf to make him happy. He can still hold on, but everything has changed since the dwarf died.


    Seems to think of old friends, his eyes become dark and dangerous, so good dwarf, how to die.


    On the one hand, he hated himself for being useless, on the other hand, he hated the people who killed him. Under these two emotions, his temper became uncertain. In recent years, he only knew Yongchang Marquis, but not Emperor Wen.


    "What are you to stop me?"


    Lin Qinghe has a lot of backbone. Wei que is the evil spirit who has been fighting in the battlefield for many years. The evil spirit on him is beyond ordinary people''s endurance. At this moment, he doesn''t flinch.


    "I''m nothing, but Princess Shaoyang is here. I''m afraid that the marquis will scare the princess."


    This bearing, if changed other people, Wei Que''s friends can''t say that they admire him, but now, when they look at him, they only have pity.


    This child is not reading silly, dare to pry the corner in front of Wei que, I''m afraid it''s not fatal.


    Wei que suspected that Lin Qinghe was an eyesore. He was just about to start. Unexpectedly, Su Tang suddenly said, "I haven''t seen you for a few years. Marquis Wei seems to be beautiful again."


    The whole capital knows that you can''t praise yongchanghou unless you think your life is too long.


    Su Tang''s words were provocative, and Wei que sneered, "Oh. I haven''t seen you for several years, but my wife is still alive. I''m really disappointed for my husband. "


    "It''s not certain who will die first." She light finish saying this, got up to pat the ash on the body, even don''t give a look in the eyes, take maidservant straight away. But before she left, Mulian, the servant girl, still remembered to pull up Lin Qinghe. If she stayed, she would not even be dead.


    Wei que looks at her back when she leaves. Her plain clothes are gorgeous, and her waist is like a willow branch. She is really attractive, but his eyes want to frustrate her. In the end, his friends can''t see her. They are afraid of a domestic violence.


    "Brother Wei, let''s drink, drink!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sue sugar out of the restaurant, silent for a long time system can''t help but voice, "son, how do you start to offend the man through ah, after this, how to continue the task?"


    As soon as Su Tang thought of the cake, she was angry and said, "the enemy of destroying the cake will not die together!"


    The system sighed, "if you want to live a good life, you have to wear a little green on your head. You see, the man has endured it. Do you have to bear it? "


    It''s impossible to endure any longer. Fortunately, the servant girl around her knows that the princess doesn''t want to eat anything as she did when she was a child these years. What''s more, three years ago, for the death of Lord Cha, the princess went to the northwest alone. Except for a few dark guards, she didn''t even take them with her.


    Thinking about this, I think the princess must have suffered a lot in the past three years. Otherwise, how could she have eaten so many cakes?


    Yes, in their hearts, the princess is the fairy in the sky. How can ordinary people''s things enter the eyes of the fairy? So it''s not that the princess is picky, it''s that she hasn''t found food worthy of the princess!


    Su Tang had been in the Northwest for three years before, and she only came back a few days earlier than the male owner. When she finished the task, she didn''t take care of the follow-up. However, when she came back again, it was only three days in the world. According to the frailty of the body, I don''t think they have eaten much in the past three days, otherwise they would not be so anxious as soon as they woke up.As soon as she thought that Wei que had just seen her eyes, Su Tang had a headache, so she asked the system, "do you want me to make peace with Wei que first? This body has left a lot of trouble. It''s a headache to deal with. "


    Then how do you plan to get close to him and use the vest in the northwest


    Su Tang thinks it''s feasible. Although the vest was dead on the surface, there was no corpse. The only trouble is how to get close to him, and you have to figure out the reason so that you don''t have time to help.


    When she thinks about it like this, her back will be more straight. Princess Shaoyang is not afraid of Wei que, so she doesn''t have to be humble now. She has to continue to be domineering in the limited space, otherwise she can''t afford her hard acting.


    Besides Lin Qinghe, his eyes were full of pity after su Tang brought him out. How could a good Princess be ruined by the rude man yongchanghou? He must save the princess from the fire and water!


    "Don''t worry, princess. Although Lin Qinghe is declining, he is not a coward. If you are in trouble, I will help you."


    Su Tang''s eyes were slightly puffed. In fact, she was not so miserable. In the end, Mu Lian recognized her face and pulled the young champion Lang aside. As for what Su Tang said, I don''t know.


    Wei que didn''t return to the mansion later than he expected. On the contrary, he was almost the same as Su Tang.


    It was very cold in December, but this one was not afraid. He rode on his horse and watched Su Tang walk down from the carriage coldly.


    A thin cool wind blowing, the car curtain slightly raised, and then saw a catkin hand stretched out.


    The maid led the hostess out of the car with kindness. In the moonlight, the woman half hung her eyes. Her face was white and beautiful, and her body was graceful and slender. She was really a rare beauty. Unfortunately, Wei que didn''t like the sick beauty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    As soon as Su Tang got out of the car, she saw Wei que, who was supposed to be a husband and wife. After a short time of looking at each other, she looked away one after another, as if she saw something disgusting. She was full of disgust.


    Hou''s house is deep. They need to walk a long way together, but no one ever spoke. Finally, the housekeeper ran out after hearing the news.


    "Mr. Hou, madam, the rhinoceros courtyard has been cleaned up. Do you want to go back together now, or..."


    The housekeeper opened his mouth carefully. Although he had worked in the Houfu for many years, there were few serious masters in the big Houfu. The LORD was almost resident in the northwest, and his wife was not in charge. She lived in other hospitals every day. It was rare for him to come back together, so he opened his mouth on his own.


    Who knows, the words just say half, be stopped by two voices at the same time.


    "No return."


    "No


    One voice was as cold as ice, but the other was gloomy and terrifying. Looking at each other again, they both felt each other''s killing intention.


    At last, Wei que opened his mouth first. He hissed and looked at Su Tang askew. "I dare not live with my wife, so that I won''t touch a cold body the next day. How careful I am."


    "It''s a coincidence that I dare not. After all, I woke up in the middle of the night. I didn''t know what I was sleeping with. How terrible." Su tangrou said with a sneer.


    Wei que doesn''t fight women, but now his fist is really out of control. He squints and looks at the thin and weak woman. He thinks that if his fist goes on, the other party will feel really cold.


    He took a deep breath and told himself it was not the right time.


    He and Shaoyang princess is not a day of hatred, she a woman, again can make it so.


    After su Tang''s provocation, in fact, she was a bit of a counsellor. The man who was 100% black must have written her down in his little book.


    "By the way, when the Marquis is free, we will get married and divorced before we go to the holy place together."


    Because I didn''t have enough to eat, my speech was soft and feeble, but I was just trying to create a sense of coldness.


    Shaoyang Princess wants to leave, Wei que has long guessed, but this damned woman gave him so many green hats, a and leave lightly lifted, how possible.


    "The princess is so anxious to leave, in order to make room for the new champion Lang?"


    Su Tang changed her weak appearance and laughed like the goblin. "How can I say that there are so many handsome little gentlemen outside, why can I only choose one?"


    Wei que really didn''t expect that she was so shameless. Her disgusting eyes were even worse, and he directly pasted a label on her.


    Su Tang didn''t care. Instead, she said, "it''s children who make choices. We adults accept everything according to orders."


    Wei que, "you woman!"


    Su Tang, "will you have three wives and four concubines? Can''t we women raise some white faced little gentlemen? "


    Wei que didn''t agree to leave at last, but who knows, Su Tang didn''t care much and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it doesn''t make much difference."


    When Wei que thought of the rumors in the capital in recent years, he was so angry that he almost strangled her, this damned woman!


    Su Tang said, "the princess is sleepy. You can help yourself."


    Su Tang said she was sleepy, but when she went back, she found that the cake she had hardly eaten had been completely digested. She experienced the feeling of putting her front chest on her back again, and she couldn''t sleep. Finally, she asked dark Wei to take her to the kitchen.


    Over there, Wei que had already received the news that there was something wrong with Princess Shaoyang, and even the dark guards had taken them with him. When he arrived, he saw the little girl holding a Wowotou, like a little squirrel stealing food, with bright eyes.


    I think it''s cute.


    No, no, no, he must be crazy.


    He coughed, and sugar fell on the ground.


    For some reason, he felt that such a princess was more agreeable.


    Wei que glanced at the nest on the ground and said slowly, "the emperor will summon you tomorrow. Do you want the people in the palace to invite you to another courtyard?"


    Sue sugar steps out of the steps to stop, but people in the palace are happy to see the current situation. If Wei que returned to Beijing, she would dare to live in another courtyard, and the master of the palace would rebuke her on the surface for Wei Que''s sake.


    She was not afraid of reprimand, but she was afraid of being forced to stay in Houfu.


    Beichi bit her red lip lightly. After a while, she restrained her anger and responded with a smile, "the Lord has a heart. Tomorrow I will ask the queen to pick more beautiful girls for you."


    Wei que is also twenty-two years old. The man of this age even has children, but he does not have children, not even concubines. Yongchang Marquis''s house is invulnerable by his means. If she opens this mouth, the emperor and the queen will be very happy.


    Sure enough, his face sank in an instant.


    But only for a moment, the next second, he stood in front of her on the body of the nest head, "concubine or something, I am deeply in love with my wife, how can I accommodate other women. Don''t make trouble, madam. It''s so late. It''s time to go to bed. " Then he took a deep breath and forced himself to reach out.Su Tang is caught off guard and is tied around her waist. Because the other party is too hard, she is in pain. As a result, Wei que is frozen.


    For many years in the northwest, he had only Huang Sha as his companion. Wei que felt that he had not seen a woman for a long time. Otherwise, Shaoyang, a sick young man, could not arouse his impulse.


    Yes, it must be.


    He seemed to touch something disgusting, and suddenly released it. Su Tang staggered and his eyes were red.


    Food is impossible to eat, and then meet such a moody madman, Su sugar gas left.


    Wei que stares at her back, inexplicably remembering that the waist she just touched is soft and thin, and the bright red eyes and the soft voice


    He took a deep breath and felt he couldn''t think any more.


    He must be crazy tonight.


    Spit out the turbid air in the mouth, originally thought that he could be calm, but the dark in the eyes, or notice that he is not calm.


    For a long time, when the Marquis came out, the servant asked, "Marquis?"


    There was no such beautiful shadow in the courtyard, but Wei Que''s heart, which was as silent as death, moved strangely.


    The range is small, but it can not be ignored.


    His eyes sank and he put away his carelessness. "Check what madam has been doing these years."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    Su Tang was hungry all night. She couldn''t sleep at all. She was in a daze until dawn and thought she could have breakfast. As a result, just after washing, she saw Wei que step on the spot.


    Wei que is handsome and straight in court clothes, but when he looks up, he can see a very impatient handsome face. He squints at Su Tang and sees her tired face. Suddenly, he frowns slightly, "isn''t it OK?"


    Four big servant girls immediately accuse, "return to Hou ye, last night our princess rest of not good, still hope Hou ye forgive."


    Wei que mouth a pull, evoke a touch of coolness, "I''m waiting to talk with your princess, when the turn to get your mouth."


    Su Tang saw that he intended to be angry and rubbed his head slightly. "Just go."


    The servant girl''s eyes are a little anxious, "but the princess hasn''t had breakfast yet."


    Su Tang is carrying a heavy load. She wants to enter the palace. She can''t go without hairpin as usual. Now she''s very heavy. She just wants to come back and lie down quickly. She says slowly, "I don''t have any taste either. It''s important to enter the palace."


    The servant girl was distressed and helped her. She didn''t wait for Wei que. When she got out of the bedroom, she found that Wei que didn''t follow her.


    She turned around, her eyes a little irritable, but her voice was soft and light, very pleasant, "will you not go?"


    Wei Que''s eyes and eyebrows moved. He stared at her and said nothing. After a moment, he raised his feet. However, when he left the bedroom, he found that there was a very pleasant smell in the bedroom. The fragrance was not like a woman''s fragrance, not like sandalwood, but more like


    In order to confirm, he stepped forward, walked beside Su Tang, and then concluded that it was her taste.


    The fragrance is slightly sweet. In a light way, Wei que knows the people who rush on her one after another. The goblin really has this ability.


    It seems weak and cold, but in fact it is tight. It''s like, you want to hold it carefully and tear it apart.


    Su Tang walks, only to find that the person who just stood beside her is gone again. She stops and turns around, only to find a terrible look in her eyes.


    Heart suddenly a flustered, lie trough, he is to think how to kill her?


    Sure enough, we can only save our lives if we leave as soon as possible.


    Wei que looked down and stepped forward as if nothing had happened.


    In the carriage, Su Tang holds the idea that it''s better not to see. She closes her eyes. Unexpectedly, she suddenly smells some fragrance in the middle of the carriage. She hadn''t eaten much for a long time, and she was already hungry. Suddenly she smelled the fragrance, and she wanted to open her eyes and swallow it into her stomach.


    But in the heart wants to eat again, in order to maintain the person to set, she also can slowly open eyes.


    The carriage belongs to Wei que, and the food in it is also his, but she doesn''t understand. How can Wei que, a man of iron bone, eat such sweet and greasy food?


    Su Tang doesn''t admit that she is jealous, but Wei que almost laughs.


    She didn''t know her eyes were wet and full of desire.


    Wei que thought that he was not such a mean person, and he thought that he would enter the palace later. Don''t lose his people, so he asked, "do you want to eat?"


    Su Tang stares at the cake in his hand, trying to deduce a look of disgust, and says firmly: "don''t eat."


    Even if she died of starvation and died outside, she would not eat his food if she jumped down from here.


    Looking at her awkward appearance, Wei que always feels that she is somewhat different from before. In his memory, they don''t meet many times, but they fight each time. He still remembers Shaoyang''s disgusting eyes when he was a child, which is like today''s, black and white, clean and thorough, coupled with the strong sense of grievance, which makes people want to hold them in their hands.


    So inexplicably, he said again, "really don''t eat?"


    Su Tang sniffed. After a puff of incense, she picked up the dim sum on the small table. It was a piece of glutinous rice rabbit like cake, soft and small, with a mouthful of sweet red bean stuffing.


    The cake is so small that it can be eaten in one bite, but for the sake of the crumbling people, she still eats it in small bites. This appearance is too tormented, once again strengthened her belief in changing identity with Li.


    Wei que looked at her carefully. After the farce when they were young, they pinched each other every time they met. If she had not been a woman, he would have been pinched to death. Even when the emperor ordered to marry her, he left her in the main courtyard and ignored her, waiting for the right time to drive her out of Yongchang Marquis''s house.


    But now, I always feel that my disgust for her seems to be a little less. When I came back from the northwest, I saw her only three times.


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was thinking. At the moment, she was suffering from the impulse to take the second cake.


    When she was fighting between heaven and man, she heard Wei que say coolly, "don''t eat?"


    Su Tang immediately hands, even in order to suppress, also secretly pinched himself, pain let her temporarily forget hunger, but seems to be a bit heavy, pain she want to cry.


    Heart storm cry, but maintain high cold surface, "don''t eat, but so."


    He remembers that she didn''t eat anything in the morning, and now she just takes a bite of small cakes and doesn''t eat one?Just as he thought she was delicate and difficult to keep, he raised his eyes to see her trembling eyes with mist. He suddenly narrowed his eyes. He hooked his lips and gathered his interest in his eyes. In the tone of the past, he despised sarcasm. "The coarse food in the world is really not worthy of Shaoyang princess. Next time, don''t eat the things in the waiting car."


    Su Tang is sleepy, hungry and ridiculed. Although she knows she''s disgusting, she doesn''t care. She''s angry!


    "If the Marquis didn''t have breakfast, you think I would have?"


    The attitude is arrogant enough, but the voice is soft and weak. It doesn''t sound like abuse, but rather like coquetry. If it was the former Shaoyang princess, Wei que would lift the curtain of the car. He would rather ride a horse to blow the wind than be in the same car with her. But now, he only finds it interesting.


    "Yesterday, who sneaked into the kitchen? I thought it was a little wild cat. I wanted to catch it and deal with it. "


    Su Tang suddenly froze. After a moment, she squeezed out a smile that she wanted to kill him. "What''s furtive? Is there anything wrong with this princess in Yongchang Marquis''s house? If you don''t want me to walk around, you can bring me the letter of divorce. Don''t worry. I''ll leave immediately without saying a word. "


    How could Wei que not recognize him when she talked about him. But he did not tear it down, just looked at her with a smile, "you dream."


    If she is not Shaoyang, who is she?


    Yi Rong technique is so superb, which side of the people?


    However, since came, how can so easily let go.


    Su Tang didn''t know that she had lost her horse, had no cake, and didn''t want to see the man. She could only keep her eyes closed. Fortunately, the carriage finally arrived at the gate of the palace.


    At the entrance of the palace, even Yongchang Hou could not drive in. Su Tang could only let her maid help her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    In the palace, Su Tang, as a married woman, did not see the emperor, but the queen.


    The palace is warm, fragrant and quiet. No one dares to make noise in the Queen''s palace. However, as soon as Su Tang arrives, the lifeless palace finally has a breath of life.


    "It''s Princess Shaoyang. Give her a seat quickly."


    Without waiting for Su Tang to salute, the Queen''s voice came over, and then another mammy came forward with a smile and helped her to sit on the soft chair that had been prepared.


    The queen is already forty, and she is no longer young. But according to her dignity, no matter how big she is, she can''t be so haggard. It''s a tired look that can''t be covered up by powder. From her look to her eyes, everything is just supporting the dignitaries.


    Although Su Tang was seated, she had an excellent manner. She was neither respectable nor humble. When the queen asked, she would answer whatever she asked. If she didn''t say anything more, she would make no mistakes.


    The empress looks kind and smiles at Su Tang. "According to the intimacy, if it''s an ordinary family, you can call me auntie."


    The old Huaiyang king and today are cousins. According to their kinship and estrangement, Shaoyang can also call his aunt when he meets the queen. However, they are all blood relatives separated by four generations, which is not enough for the royal family. After all, even if it''s direct, we don''t have to worry about it.


    Family, that''s a joke.


    Su Tang always knew that the queen had a plan for her, just like the emperor. While they are afraid of the man, they want him to live in the northwest frontier. She is a pawn in their hands, maintaining the relationship between the man and the man, but they don''t want him to have a comfortable life.


    When the queen put down the pole, Su Tang climbed up the pole. Her cold face rarely showed a little smile in front of outsiders. "How dare Shaoyang see the outside world when the empress said that. It''s just Her face was hard to say. Sure enough, the queen asked and she answered, "Shaoyang is weak and can''t go to the northwest. The Marquis is alone in the northwest. Shaoyang is always a little worried."


    As soon as the empress''s eyes brightened, she felt that Shaoyang was more agreeable. "According to Shaoyang?"


    Su Tang said, "Shaoyang is useless, but it can''t drag down the marquis. So he thought that if the empress is willing to give some gentle and considerate girls, it would be better."


    They had a good talk. The queen called several maids to come. Su Tang was just looking at them when he saw the emperor coming with Wei que.


    Seeing this, everyone immediately got up to greet each other.


    The emperor took the Queen''s hand with a smile and scolded with a sarcastic tone: "Wei que, I''m afraid you''ll swallow his little lady. After a few words with me, I have to come to Shaoyang in a hurry."


    The queen also took advantage of the situation and said, "they are a very loving couple. You don''t know, Shaoyang is talking about Yongchang with his concubine at the moment


    The emperor came to be interested, "what did you say about that bastard?"


    The queen pursed her lips and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that Yongchang Hou is not doing well in the northwest. I''m asking my concubine for a smart girl. You see, these are the ones


    Wei que stands by and looks at Su Tang with a smile. He thought she didn''t dare to mention it after yesterday''s warning. Who can think, she is very brave.


    The empress and the emperor have already discussed that these maids are not enough to choose. They are preparing to call more maids, but they see Wei que move.


    He walked slowly towards Su Tang. Under her vigilant expression, he naturally took her hand, and then squeezed it intimately. "You, didn''t I just tell you yesterday, I don''t want anyone but you and me."


    Su Tang moved and found that she couldn''t draw her hand back. She could only drop her eyes and said softly, "but Hou Ye is alone in the northwest. I''m not sure."


    Wei que said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve already ordered someone to build a small warm house for you in the northwest. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. I''m going to give you a surprise this time. You and I have been married for three years, and there are few times to meet. I''m in the northwest, but I miss you very much."


    The more he talks about love, the more goose bumps Su Tang has. Seeing that he has to continue to talk, she interrupts with a chill: "but I''m afraid I can''t take care of Hou Ye alone. Instead, I distract him. That''s not good."


    Wei que suddenly did not speak, but knelt down in front of the emperor, "the emperor, I only like Shaoyang, and I hope the emperor will succeed."


    The emperor''s face gradually became ugly, but in the end, he just snorted, "I don''t care about you."


    The empress wanted to say something else, but Wei que said, "Shaoyang is generous and considerate, but I have to think about her. Her health is not good, afraid of her face magnanimous, secretly sad behind. I heard that in the past three years, she would rather stay in a small courtyard than live in the Marquis''s residence. That is to say, she didn''t want to see her eyes and think about others. I think that Shaoyang treats me like this. I will live up to her all my life. "


    Su sugar face expressionless listen to the man a person affectionate, not only dare not move, even want to beat.


    Oh, I''ll live up to her all my life? Directly cut off her and from the road, if you want to go one day, I''m afraid there is only one way for her to choose.


    The smile on the emperor''s and Queen''s faces gradually disappeared. Before long, they left the palace.


    But midway or met the prince, Xu is too anxious to go, hair crown are a little crooked."Shaoyang."


    Su Tang''s steps were slightly stopped, but then she was surrounded by a strong hand at her waist. She looked sideways, looking at the man who declared sovereignty, and said coldly, "let go."


    Wei que seems to be addicted to acting. He even said, "Shaoyang, be obedient."


    Su Tang''s face was full of question marks. If the blackening value hadn''t changed, she would have thought this guy had a crush on her.


    When the prince came near and saw Wei que, he took up his posture. However, he was full of tenderness towards Su Tang. "Shaoyang, I''ve been writing to you for several years. Why haven''t you answered a single letter? Is it because I''m not well enough to write? "


    There are more question marks on Su Tang''s head. Brother, naobu is a disease. If she can''t write, who is standing in front of him now?


    Unfortunately, the prince is still immersed in his heartache, "Shaoyang, according to Gu said, live in the palace, let too hospital, you obedient."


    Within a day, she had been told to be obedient by two people in a row.


    "Your Highness, there are differences between the monarch and the minister, not to mention the presence of Yongchang..."


    "Is Yongchang the only one?" The prince interrupted in a loud voice, looking at Wei que embracing her waist, and his eyes were bursting with fire.


    Wei que sneered. Different from his attitude towards the emperor, he didn''t put the prince in his eyes. Instead of bowing his brow respectfully, he raised his sharp eyes and gave him a cold smile.


    At that moment, the prince only felt that he was in the ice cellar, which made him shiver all over. When he came back, who else was there in front of him.


    On the other hand, Su Tang was taken all the way. She had nothing in her stomach, and now she was panting.


    "Wei que!"


    When Wei que thought of the rumors he had heard in the northwest in the past three years, his anger deepened. As I said before, it''s one thing to like and dislike, but it''s another thing because she only adds jokes to others.


    Since she doesn''t want to leave for the moment, she''d better be good.


    "Solve your confidants as soon as possible, or I will kill one if I know one."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    Sue sugar laughed angrily, "wake up, either leave or never interfere with me.


    Another factor is that without her, the emperor would still give him other women.


    He is tired, not to mention this fake Shaoyang, he has not found out.


    "You can try." Words fall, loosen hoop her waist, stride away.


    Su Tang didn''t want to go back to the Marquis''s house at all. She had to maintain the establishment of people and couldn''t eat delicious food. Finally, she was recommended by her maidservant and went to a restaurant which was said to have a good reputation and considerate service.


    At the beginning, Su Tang just wanted to find a place to stay, but when she got there, she realized how intimate her maidservant was.


    Not to mention the others, he said that the little second brother at the door was very cute and sweet. As soon as he saw her coming down, he immediately came over with a dimpled white face and said, "this beautiful sister, are you a private room or a lobby? Or other services, we have them here. "


    Before Sutang opened her mouth, the little maid said, "first class private room." With that, he lost some money.


    After getting the reward, the sophomore was more attentive. "OK, please come inside, sister. By the way, do you need to play and sing songs? What type does my sister like? "


    Su Tang walked in in a trance and heard another maid say, "just Liunan. Tell him that Shaoyang princess is coming. He knows."


    Small two immediately a face understand, "good Le, you wait a moment, small go to come."


    Sue sugar is stunned. Wait, she doesn''t understand.


    The little maid sent Xiao Er away and explained to Su Tang in a low voice: "it''s the best in this building. I asked about it earlier. By the way, over the years, he has written many letters to you. I picked up a few and answered them. Different from those gorgeous and cheap people outside, I think you might like them. "


    Sutang was shocked, "yes, little Muxiang."


    Muxiang looked coy. "They were all promoted by the princess."


    Liu Nan didn''t make people wait long. As soon as he heard that his goddess was coming, he rushed over. But when he really met someone, he became more formal. For a moment, he felt that his clothes were decent. For a moment, he thought about whether his hair was in a mess. He was a little fan.


    Su Tang was in a trance at this meal, but he was very cute. He looked like his neighbor''s little brother, which made people happy.


    As soon as Liu Nan played the piano and sang, he was immersed in it, and his self-confidence came out. He was no longer the shy little boy before, and even Su Tang couldn''t help clapping and praising.


    The singing is really good, especially with small fruit wine, the whole person is comfortable.


    Unfortunately, Wei que didn''t want to make her comfortable, and he didn''t know where he heard the news, so he came to her with a black face.


    "Madam, I haven''t heard what I''m waiting for." He said, "this is the second time."


    For two days in a row, that''s enough courage.


    Su Tang is drinking a small wine, not to mention, the fruit wine is sweet and delicious, not like those spicy spirits, just like the juice in this world, especially delicious.


    "Wei que? What''s up? "


    It was that pair of black and white eyes again, but Wei que laughed angrily. He went forward and pulled the man up, and the result was a little larger, showing his wrist. Then he saw a smear of silt, which was only a short time ago.


    His eyes were dim. "How did you get here?"


    Sue sugar thought later, this is her own pinch, but this can''t say, she don''t want face?


    When she didn''t speak, Wei que thought it was the work of Liu Nan. Her dark eyes were full of killing intention.


    Liu Nan, a young man singing a ditty, when he saw this kind of formation, he was so scared that he was a little dull.


    Su Tang can''t bear to look at it. What a good boy. He''s so scared that he can only rub his head with a headache. "Stop, I pinch it myself."


    But Wei que didn''t believe it.


    Such a delicate person, how can he lay a heavy hand on himself.


    In the end, Su Tang could only say truthfully: "in the morning, in the carriage, I was too sleepy, so I pinched myself to wake up."


    Wei que was stunned. He thought of her watery eyes in the carriage in the morning, and felt that she was a little cute.


    However, after sprouting, he felt that Liu Nan was still damned.


    Su Tang was a little annoyed and pushed the man away. As a result, she staggered. She thought fruit wine was not intoxicating, but she forgot that her body never drank alcohol and had no capacity at all. Even a few cups of fruit wine made her unstable.


    Wei que catches the person, and the soft fragrance in his arms is pressing. The anger in his heart is strangely retreating.


    "Back to the house."


    The words fall, Su sugar is held up by the person waist, the manner is tough of don''t give her an opportunity at all.


    Su Tang is drunk, but she still remembers that it''s Wei que. How can she comply. But the body was too weak to push away. Finally, with the misty drunk eyes, they could only hear each other, and cried out: "little beauty, be light."


    Wei que


    Wei Que''s face was as gloomy as if he could drop water. He wanted to let go of his hand and let the little girl fall down like this. But when his eyes dropped, he saw that his eyes were full of fox''s cunning.Tut, she did it on purpose.


    He could feel that she was not the original Shaoyang, but so lawless, he thought it was time to teach a lesson.


    Wei que has lived for more than 20 years. She ignores all other women except Shaoyang, and her attitude towards Shaoyang is not suitable for her. He thought that they were married.


    After getting married, some actions are not Meng Lang.


    Then, Su Tang felt that her buttocks had been pinched hard, and her tears were coming out.


    "You


    Wei que looked at her angry eyes, and suddenly felt it was interesting to bully her, so he said slowly, "what am I?"


    Sue sugar gas want to hit people, but because drunk some dizzy, the last words are just soft, "you are not a thing!"


    For the first time, Wei que was pointed at by the nose and scolded. Instead of being angry, he was in a good mood and said, "I am not a thing, after all, I am a person. However, if Princess Shaoyang likes it, I will treat you as a thing in the future. "


    On the mouth gun, Wei que was not afraid of anyone, otherwise when he was a child, he would not fight with the real Shaoyang.


    Su Tang drank a little wine, and now his combat effectiveness plummeted. He was not his opponent at all. In the end, he was furious, and he just closed his eyes and ignored others. He was very lovely.


    Wei que carried people to the carriage. Although the carriage was luxurious, the space of the carriage was limited. Since she got on the bus, Su Tang straightened out her slender waist and kept away from him as far as possible with the cold appearance of a kind of kaolin flower.


    But I don''t know, her appearance with that slightly drunk face, not only has no momentum, but also makes people want to tease her.


    Wei Que''s heart, which has been silent for a long time, rarely set off some ripples. Since the dwarf died, he has no interest in anything. He just wants to avenge him and comfort his spirit.


    He closed his eyes deeply. Unexpectedly, the dark emotion that haunted him for a long time in his chest calmed down a little.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    After su Tang went back, she felt dizzy and "sleepy" for a few days.


    There was no reliable person in Hou''s mansion. In the end, she couldn''t hold it any longer. Su Tang got up to pack and decided to go back to her mother''s house for the time being. However, she did not expect that Wei que would be so shameless, and immediately sent someone to go with her.


    She stared at the two lines of soldiers behind her, with a kind of high posture on her cold face. "I don''t need you to follow me."


    But the soldier said, "madam, the Marquis has ordered us to protect you closely."


    Su Tang gritted her teeth. She went back to her mother''s house to avoid the people in the Marquis''s house. God knows she''s going crazy these days. Who could have thought that they were so haunted.


    Shaoyang Princess looks ugly, but the soldiers are not moved. In the end, Su Tang gives up.


    OK, if you want to follow them, she doesn''t believe it. She can''t help them when she comes to Huainan palace.


    Wei que hasn''t bothered her these days. He doesn''t have nothing to do when he returns to Beijing. However, to his surprise, the little girl can''t hold her for just a few days.


    He remembers that he had been away from Beijing for three years, but she had been resting in another hospital for three years. The outside world only heard about her, but never saw her.


    He left for three years, she recuperated for three years, is it too coincidental, or another inside story


    "A few days ago, I asked you to check the whereabouts of my wife in recent years. What''s the matter?"


    Subordinate, "my wife has been resting in other hospitals for the past three years, rarely going out, but there are letters from time to time." After that, he submitted a few letters, "these two letters are from my wife to Liunan, and this one is from Lin Qinghe. I got these three letters for the time being, and the rest are still under investigation. "


    Wei que took the letter and listened to the second half of his words. His face was very gloomy. "What else?"


    Subordinates, "back to the Marquis, there are also the young Duke of England, but the Duke of England is heavily guarded and can''t get it for the time being. And the Yan Family in Jiangnan and the Liu family in Shuzhou, but these people are a little far away from Beijing, and the people sent out have not come back. "


    Wei Que''s face was livid, and her eyes were dark and rolling. But in three years, she had so many confidants. It was really good.


    "What else?"


    He just asked casually, and his subordinates hesitated for a moment, then said: "there are still some people who have written letters to his wife, but she didn''t reply. Among them are his Royal Highness the prince, the second son of the governor, and a few young talents from the Confucianists. "


    Wei que couldn''t listen any more, and the letters he was holding in his hand also changed, "enough, go out."


    In fact, there was no excessive words in the letter. It was more like greetings between ordinary friends, but Wei que was in a wrong mood now, so everything was wrong.


    An hour later.


    Su Tang''s cozy nest is in her former unmarried boudoir. Eating the fresh fruit from her younger brother, she feels alive.


    Now the king of Huainan is a 15-year-old boy with a good face, but now he is frowning, "elder sister, if Wei que doesn''t treat you well, you will go back to the palace."


    The young man''s heartache is really heartache. His elder sister has been in other hospitals for the past three years, and even he refuses to meet him. However, he is still concerned about him. Once something happens in the palace, it''s the first time for people to deal with it. In recent years, thanks to her, otherwise he doesn''t know how the palace will fail!


    Su Tang still likes this cheap younger brother very much. Looking at his wrinkled face, she smiles and shoves the orange in her hand into his mouth. "Sister, you should not worry. By the way, I haven''t eaten the food cooked by the cook for a long time. I''ll let him cook more


    When he heard this, he felt more deeply for her. He always knew that his sister was picky about food. He had been in another hospital for three years, and he didn''t know how she spent it.


    "Sister, you have suffered."


    Seeing the tears coming out, Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry, and coaxed: "don''t be sad if you haven''t suffered. Isn''t your sister good? When the new year comes next month, my sister will accompany you. "


    Although he is already 15 years old, he has been spending the new year alone all these years. When he heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened, "really?"


    Sue sugar, "can I cheat you?"


    When Wei que came over, he saw that the little girl was satiated and squinted. The whole person was like a lazy little suckling cat, which made people want to groom her.


    As a result, without waiting for him to come near, I heard my brother-in-law say: "elder sister, I''ve also paid attention to some teenagers for you these years, and I''ll let them come and have a look at them for you later."


    Su Tang was eating with happiness bubbles all over her body. At first hearing this, she coughed directly.


    She has already had enough to deal with Lin Qinghe for a few days. If she comes more, she will be tired to death.


    Unfortunately, cheap brother didn''t know what she was thinking. Instead, he continued with an excited face: "elder sister, I tell you, there are two swordsmen in the river and lake. They are the kind who can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. They are very powerful..."


    As the young man continued to talk, Su Tang reluctantly drank a cup of tea, managed to suppress her cough, and then heard a voice of Yin measurement.


    "No need."


    Both of them were surprised. Su Tang looked back and saw that Wei que didn''t know when he appeared in the courtyard.Wei que is a tall man with wide shoulders and narrow waist. At that time, it''s hard to ignore the bearing of his whole body, so why didn''t anyone inform him when he came in?


    "Why are you here?"


    Wei que came forward, thinking of her slightly itchy hand, she covered her head and rubbed it. "If you don''t trust me, madam, come and have a look."


    Sue sugar waved his hand away. "If you have something to say, you don''t need to move."


    Wei que, however, laughs with a hook. He is already handsome. This smile strikes people''s heart directly and makes people have no resistance. "Madam, are you shy?"


    Su Tang didn''t drink any more water, otherwise he would choke to death.


    This man How shameless this man is!


    Wei que glanced at the food on the table. It was mainly light, not like his family. He lived in the northwest all the year round, and his taste was spicy.


    "Madam, if you miss the cook in Huainan palace, let someone follow you back to Houfu."


    Su Tang''s cold face said, "what are you doing here?"


    Wei que said, "my wife has been out for a long time. I came to pick her up for my husband."


    Su Tang thinks that Wei Que''s brain has been kicked by a donkey since she hasn''t seen him for a few days. What''s the relationship between them? They''re enemies. They''re tender. Did he come to disgust her or himself?


    They looked at each other, Su Tang''s face was indifferent, but Wei Que''s eyes were bent with laughter.


    There''s something wrong. It''s too wrong. Wei que, an old thief, can''t do anything circuitous. He suddenly changed his attitude. There must be a conspiracy!


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Su Tang coldly looked at him, trying to see clues from his face, but the other side was very natural: "in the past, I was young, but now I feel that my wife is so charming, so I should hold her in my hand and love her."


    Su Tang, "..." What dirty food did you eat wrong? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Wei que is haunted, which Su Tang didn''t expect. At first, she thought that because of their bad relationship, she would stay in the Marquis''s residence. She was afraid that the number of meetings would be very few. But now, what''s the situation? She went to Huainan palace, and he came with her?


    Everyone in Wei Que''s affectionate drama had goose bumps, especially the king of xiaohuainan, who guarded Su Tang warily behind him at that time.


    "Wei que, don''t go too far. This is Huainan palace. You are not allowed to be wild!"


    Wei que looks at her brother-in-law protecting Su Tang like a calf. Her eyes are a little upset, but she is only a young man after all, and he doesn''t bother to care about him. She only says faintly: "Shaoyang is the wife I''m going to marry."


    Xiao Huainan Wang immediately jumped, "He Li!"


    In an instant, Wei que narrowed his eyes. His patience was limited. It was the limit to say so much.


    In the end, Sutang stood up.


    Cheap younger brother is only 15 years old. Shashen, who grew up on the battlefield when she was a child, is a little weak in both momentum and other aspects. She doesn''t want to spread the fight to Huainan palace, so she stands up and has no good way: "let''s go."


    Wen Yan, Wei que hook lips.


    Xiao Huainan Wang Qi''s eyes are wide open, while Wei que looks like a proud winner. Su Tang feels naive with her humble expression.


    Before leaving, she still told her brother some words, such as something to send someone to find her, not a person carrying clouds.


    Finally, Wei que was impatient, but he still said with a smile, "madam, it will be late if we don''t leave."


    Su Tang glared at him.


    Who knows, Wei que unexpectedly so don''t face a way: "Madam how so looking at for husband?"? Is there something on my husband''s face? "


    Su Tang


    "Dog, is he really a man?"


    The system is also a little bit hard to say, "yes."


    Wei que didn''t know what was wrong. He changed from the original artillery battle into a peacock, which showed that he wanted to show off in front of Su Tang from time to time.


    Su Tang was shocked at the beginning and numb at the end. Fortunately, he hasn''t been so mad that he wants to live with her. Otherwise, she thinks that she may have to give up the task!


    With such a high blackening value, playing some affectionate tricks, I''m afraid my head will be kicked by a donkey.


    After thinking for a long time, she still felt that the other party had a conspiracy, but she couldn''t see what he wanted to play. In the end, she tossed herself to anxiety.


    This anxiety, appetite plummeted, and finally someone sent an invitation, which was better.


    As Mrs. Yong Chang Hou, Su Tang has a lot of connections in the capital, such as the 70th birthday of the British elderly.


    Gifts are indispensable, but this is the second, Su Tang looked at the invitation, suddenly thought of a person.


    "Muxiang, do I have a confidant in the British government?"


    Muxiang, "is the young master of the British government, the same age as you, called Lu Zilan." Then he said what letters he had sent in recent years.


    It''s not too much. I just wrote some poems for her and gave her some trinkets.


    With Shaoyang''s face and bearing, there are still many poems about her in the capital, but they didn''t want him to be cheap. They left the poems and sent all the things back. However, the key cause of their concern is that there is one more thing.


    "Princess, I have something to tell you."


    Muxiang suddenly serious, Su sugar pour some curiosity, "what''s the matter?"


    Muxiang said, "this young master Lu has a hobby. He likes to wear women''s clothes. Every time he writes to me, nine times out of ten he asks where you bought your clothes and where you made your jewelry."


    Su Tang


    Muxiang continued: "there is no rumor about this outside. It''s estimated that the little master of landing conceals it very well. Don''t help yourself then."


    Su Tang doesn''t know what expression to use to describe it, so this is her sister?


    She nodded in an indescribable way, "OK, I see."


    The British government is one of the most powerful aristocrats in the world. There is even a lady in the family, so the birthday party of the British government is very lively.


    Su Tang is good at this kind of banquet, but she can''t eat more outside according to the people. Originally, she asked Muxiang to order some cakes to eat in the carriage. Unexpectedly, Wei que jumped into her carriage before going out.


    Then, he picked up the prepared cakes, one at a time, "it happened that I didn''t eat anything in the morning, madam. It''s so considerate."


    Su Tang smiles and grits her teeth and says, "if you can eat like this, you won''t be afraid of choking."


    Wei que smiles brightly, "madam is here, will not be willing to choke for her husband."


    Su Tang sneered, "no, I''m willing, I''ll even stab again."


    More than willing, she would like to know him!


    The Revenge of seizing cake will not be shared!


    Speaking of this, Wei que not only didn''t get angry, but also laughed more and more happily, "does the lady have a knife in her hand? I didn''t give you one for my husband? " With that, I didn''t know what to do. I took out a knife from my boot and handed it to him.Su Tang


    Wei que was still holding a cake in his mouth and asked with a smile, "why don''t you want it again?"


    Sue sugar forbeared, "no, I don''t think it''s ugly."


    Wei que looked down at the dagger without any ornaments in his hand. He Tut, thinking that little girl is a trouble. Daggers are sharp enough, and they need some fancy appearance.


    In the heart extremely dislikes, on the face actually smiles the way: "does not matter, next time I let the human make a pure gem to you."


    Su Tang feels more and more that this guy''s script is wrong. She has agreed that everyone should fight each other. As a result, he temporarily changed it into a love script. Every day she talks about love. If there is no system, she thinks she has something wrong.


    Wei que looks at the little girl''s strained face and pretends to be cold, but her tangled expression betrays her.


    Two expressions on one face at the same time, how can she It''s so interesting.


    Su tanghun didn''t know that she had been fooled by someone as a monkey. Anyway, as soon as the carriage stopped, she jumped out of the carriage and left without even waiting for him. It looked like something terrible was chasing her.


    The princess was so shameless that when people thought the Marquis would be angry, they saw the Marquis coming down from the carriage with a smile on his face.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Wait, what happened in the carriage that they didn''t know?


    Looking at the princess again, it''s not like she was angry, but more like she was angry.


    Su Tang is really angry. This guy doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Her previous plans are going to be overturned and repeated. Originally, what she wanted to do was quite simple. She gave up Shaoyang''s status as a princess and used her previous status as a dwarf to approach him and soften him.


    But now, she can''t shake off the identity of Shaoyang princess!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    Although Su Tang married in plain clothes and white clothes at the time of marriage, she was still very happy at the birthday party of her British parents. A water red brocade Ru skirt, with dark lines of gold inlaid in the corners, and a small flash in the sun. Because of the red dress, the former ice beauty is now as eye-catching as a Phoenix, but it is not blasphemous because of its noble manner.


    Shaoyang seldom wears such bright clothes, and now she becomes the focus of the audience. However, she calmly responds and goes forward to exchange greetings with her British parents.


    It''s just birthday messages.


    British parents smile kindly. At her age, Su Tang can change her grandmother, so she is especially generous when facing the younger generation. No, she is still asking, "Shaoyang, why are you suddenly dressed so beautiful today?"


    Su Tang said, "your birthday party is going to be very popular. I hope that the old lady will not abandon me and steal your limelight."


    "I like a child like you. It''s true."


    It''s the old lady''s party. It''s impossible to chat with Su Tang all the time. However, after a while, she talked with other ladies. Su Tang was quiet. She was looking for a quiet place when she saw a young man with bright eyes and white teeth in front of her.


    "Shaoyang princess! I didn''t expect you to come! "


    Su Tang hesitated for a second. With the help of the system, she lowered her voice, "Lu Zilan?"


    Lu Zilan is excited. He really thinks that Shaoyang princess is beautiful. Once upon a time, she was like a fairy, but now he thinks that a cold fairy is not enough to describe her. The princess is changeable!


    But no matter how it changes, her beauty is unique.


    "The princess remembers me!"


    Sue sugar thought it funny, "well, naturally I remember." Then, after a pause, he asked with a smile, "so you came to me to ask me how to make my clothes?"


    Lu Zilan didn''t feel embarrassed. He felt as if he had met a confidant. He couldn''t describe it with emotion. "Princess The princess knows me very well. I Actually, I still care about you. We are friends. I heard from people outside that Wei que had just come back, and he raped you? Are you all right now? "


    Su Tang heard confused, "domestic violence?"


    Lu Zilan, "yes, I heard that the walls of people''s restaurant have been torn down. I also heard that he has discounted your legs."


    After listening for a long time, Su Tang took a slight puff at the corner of her mouth, and finally exclaimed that people''s words are formidable, and then said, "do you think that people like me will suffer losses?"


    Lu Zilan looked up and down, and finally relieved, "it''s not like that."


    Good friend is so good-looking, if Wei que can do it, he is not human.


    Two people pestle here chat in the end is not good, then invited her to the pavilion, "I prepared some snacks over there, the princess together?"


    Su Tang has been hungry all morning. Now when she hears something to eat, her eyes are almost starry. And when she comes near the pavilion, she finds that there is a heater in it. It''s freezing. In order to maintain the fairy''s temperament, she wears very little.


    She has decided, Lu Zilan this friend she has made a decision!


    Su Tang warms her hands with tea and occasionally eats delicate snacks on the table. Her eyes are almost narrowed, like satisfied kittens.


    Lu Zilan''s smile deepened when he saw that she was so invisible. Did he hear that Princess Shaoyang was fastidious about her food? There was even a rumor that she grew up drinking morning dew. Now she is willing to eat her own food. It''s a great face.


    "If the princess likes it, I''ll send someone to pack two more?"


    Su Tang resisted the impulse and refused with a smile. "No, I''m tired of more delicious things."


    Lu Zilan also didn''t care, and talked with her about the hairpin on her head and the Pearl embroidered shoes on her feet. Su Tang thought he was cute, so she took down the hairpin on her head, "since you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    Lu Zilan was stunned, and his face was immediately overjoyed, but the next second, he refused, "no, if someone knows, I''m afraid it''s harmful to the reputation of the princess."


    But Su Tang said, "if outsiders say that, we have a good conscience. Why should we be afraid of it?"


    Her words make Lu Zilan think of Shaoyang princess''s reputation. Outsiders say that she is dissolute, but she never explains how strong she should be in order to be fearless of the secular world.


    Su Tang said this casually. After all, Princess Shaoyang''s waistcoat may soon be abandoned. She is in debt, but Lu Zilan obviously misunderstood it.


    He suddenly looked at her with admiration, and it felt like fans had seen their idols before.


    "The princess is a model of our generation!" In the future, he must be as powerful as the princess, do what he wants to do, and have no fear of worldly vision.


    Su Tang was puzzled, but she saw Lu Zilan take her hairpin and said excitedly, "take such a valuable thing as the princess. If the princess doesn''t dislike it, I''ll exchange it with you."


    "No need." Su Tang light said, eyes a flash, and said: "if you want to thank, give me two boxes of cakes."She''s so smart that she can eat delicious food.


    Lu Zilan feels more and more that the princess is really beautiful and kind-hearted. She even refused the cake before, but she changed her tongue again in order to make him feel free.


    But now the party is about to open, and the men and women are different. Su Tang takes only two boxes of cakes and leaves.


    As soon as she left, Lu Zilan was not in a hurry. He looked at the hairpin in his hand. The more he saw it, the more happy he was. He was planning to hide the baby, but suddenly there was one more person in front of him.


    "Here you are."


    He raised his eyes, but looked at each other in the right direction. They were cold and dark eyes, sharp and cold, without any human breath.


    It''s a cold winter, but Lu Zilan is in a cold sweat. It''s just that he''s a British father and a young master, and this is his family. How can he be so threatened? He''s going to talk back, but the other party doesn''t ask himself.


    Wei que plays with the hairpin in her hand. It''s a plum flower hairpin with exquisite carving. It''s even more matched with Su Tang''s water red brocade Ru skirt.


    "Lord Wei..." Lu Zilan just opened a mouth, but saw the other party cold sweep, immediately he can''t say anything, the throat seems to be clenched, not up or down, can''t make any sound, but inexplicably cold.


    The eyes, as if looking at the ants, the other side even hook a casual smile, cold and loose, people fear.


    "Master Lu, don''t stretch out your hand for the things you shouldn''t take. Otherwise, next time, it will be the pain of breaking your hand."


    At that moment, Lu Zilan felt that he was in the cold cellar, which made him shiver all over. He could not even say a word to refute. When he came back, there was no shadow of Yong changhou in front of him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    At the beginning of the banquet, Su Tang looks at the delicious food in front of her, but she doesn''t even move her chopsticks. Her heart is dripping blood, but she only drinks warm tea on her face.


    All the people at her table are noble women in Beijing. Many of them don''t like her. The king of Huainan has long been defeated. Although the one who inherited the throne is useless. As a princess, she is not as good as before. But she was so proud and noble, and her lofty attitude made many people angry. Of course, there was another meaning in this layer of anger.


    Everyone knows that Wei que is a promising young man who has made outstanding achievements in war and is beautiful. When he is married, many people still think about her secretly. They even think that the existence of her wife insults the Marquis Yongchang.


    Princess Shaoyang has a bad reputation. She colludes with many men. Women like her should be put off so as not to pollute the Yongchang residence.


    This meal is full of undercurrent. Several girls don''t even want chopsticks, so they are criticizing Su Tang.


    "Isn''t this princess Shaoyang whom I haven''t seen for a long time? I haven''t seen you in recent years, but I''ve heard a lot of rumors. "


    The girl in pink said, and she chuckled. Then another person immediately said, "Princess Shaoyang''s style is still the same. I think your friends should be relieved."


    "Look what a Mian said. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, how can you rest assured that Narcissus is the weakest among the masters of Shaoyang County. I just don''t know how Marquis Wei can do it. I heard that not long ago, I was angry and beat the princess? "


    There was a lot of chatter in her ears. Sue Tang listened to the sarcasm, gave a little pause, and then said, "I''m wrong." Her voice is indifferent, but the appearance of her red lips is very attractive.


    Shaoyang princess is very beautiful, there is no doubt, otherwise there will not be so many childe brothers fall, but it is because it is too beautiful, so that other people are eclipsed.


    They were envious of her beauty, and even more envious of her husband. Why should they give her all the advantages? This kind of unwilling, they crazy want to see her joke, such as now.


    Su Tang put down her tea cup and looked at the girls with different faces at the same table. She said casually: "there was a dispute, but I beat him."


    Of course, this fight is not in the restaurant, but in the middle of the night, she secretly went to the kitchen to steal food. As a result, she was found to be angry and hit him. It''s a pity that she didn''t hit him.


    As soon as she said this, someone immediately jumped up, "impossible."


    Su Tang thought it funny, "Why are you so sure that you have been waiting with Yong Chang all day? Or... " She asked with a smile, "don''t you want to be beaten by me?"


    His voice was soft and lazy, but everyone was surprised.


    This words can''t admit, she Shaoyang princess don''t want to face, they still want to face, otherwise spread out, they these people that can be damaged.


    "Shaoyang, don''t talk nonsense! We''re not like you... "


    At the critical moment, she was pulled to pull her sleeve, suddenly calmed down, but some words had been exported.


    Sue sugar is very interested, "like me what?" She said slowly, see the other side forehead cold sweat DC, but with a smile asked: "say ah, just is not full of confidence?"


    The little girl was only fourteen or fifteen years old. She was very young. She just followed the others to ridicule. She said that it was a pleasure. But now she had to face Su Tang alone, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Su Tang looked at her in her spare time, "didn''t she know how to say that just now? How come now Dumb? "


    Shaoyang is a princess. Although we are all noble girls at this table, we are not canonized. It''s just a common noble girl. It''s quite different from her. For example, she can even ask someone to kneel down and salute her.


    The little girl was neither sitting nor standing. In the end, she scared herself to cry.


    Gradually, others felt that she had gone too far.


    But Su Tang said: "this can''t work. Our Marquis doesn''t like the weeping women. You can''t get into the eyes of Wei que."


    In vain, the little girl''s eyes widened, and immediately a soul denied, "I''m not, I''m not, you''re bullshit!"


    Su Tang, "nonsense or not, you know it."


    At last, the little girl ran out crying.


    Su Tang didn''t take it seriously. It didn''t take long for the little girl to bring a helper.


    "Shaoyang, do some disgusting things by yourself, and don''t let people say it! I''ll see how thick your skin is The visitor was also dressed in a flaming red dress, with a whip in his hand. When he saw Su Tang, he raised his hand and drew on her.


    There are few people who can be so arrogant in the British government. Su Tang soon locked her identity.


    Princess Yuyang, the emperor''s tenth daughter and the Queen''s youngest daughter, has been beloved since childhood.


    If the whip goes on, her face will be disfigured. Naturally, Su Tang won''t sit and give it to her. She hides on her side. But because the place is too narrow, it''s hard to hide, so she doesn''t get it, but her clothes are cut by the wind.Her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the previous indifference became a little impatient.


    Although Princess Yuyang is a princess, so what? She is still the wife of marquis Yongchang. She is superior to her, but even the emperor is afraid of the military power in Wei Que''s hands.


    She didn''t even let Wei que.


    Even so, she had no reason to let her.


    It''s not her style to stand and let people smoke.


    Princess Yuyang was spoiled by others. She thought that her Kung Fu was very powerful. As a result, she was robbed of her whip by Su Tang.


    Su Tang had been in the Northwest for three years, but he played very well.


    "You say, if I smoke it in your face, will the emperor and queen blame me?"


    Her face was as cold as snow with a faint smile, and her casual appearance seemed to be just a casual remark. But Princess Yuyang was staring at her eyes, and other noble girls were even more incredible.


    This is a princess. Is she crazy?!


    Su Tang is not crazy, but she is annoyed. She has to frighten these little girls and save them trouble for three days.


    Of course, smoking is not really to her face, but she smoked bad clothes, as a lesson, she should also return.


    There was a lot of noise here. When Wei que came, he saw that his wife was like a little devil, smiling sweetly. However, the action of playing the whip was familiar.


    The situation is one-sided. Princess Yuyang, who has just been swaggering, is now in a dilemma. But Rao is so. She still stares at her beautiful eyes and says angrily, "Shaoyang, open your eyes and see clearly. I''m a princess!"


    Sue sugar, "Oh, I hit the princess." As soon as her voice came out, the whip came down.


    She is to teach people, of course, did not want to hurt Princess Yuyang, so this whip down, also just draw to dress, did not fall on the body. But Rao is so, or shocked everyone.


    She really smoked!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Sue sugar finished a whip, then pretended to regret, "ah, let the princess escape."


    The devil, this is the devil!


    Princess Yuyang, with the wind and the water, lived all the way up to now. How could she ever be so embarrassed? Her eyes were almost on fire, but she was not as good as others! Come and escort


    The bodyguards naturally came, but somehow, someone stopped them.


    If it''s just ordinary people, it''s Wei que who stops them. That''s the God of war. Who dares to challenge him.


    The leader of the bodyguard was in a dilemma and tried to make sense. However, Wei que said coolly, "my wife hasn''t had a good time yet."


    Su Tang''s sudden fight with the princess shocked many people. At this moment, Wei Que''s words suddenly changed everyone''s face.


    No, what about the enemy? Why does the Duke of Wei have a taste of spoiling?


    They must have been drinking just now and their heads are not clear.


    It was the old lady''s birthday party. The old lady was too old to let her deal with the farce. However, the British Duke also had a headache. Princess Yuyang was arrogant and arrogant. The queen and the emperor connived at her, but the other one was connived by Yongchang. The emperor and the queen were afraid of her.


    The British Duke is in the center of the political circle. Naturally, he can smell that smell. Today, the power of Yongchang marquis is no worse than that of the emperor. Even if he wants to, he has a chance of winning by leading the army to rebel.


    Of course, I only dare to think about it in my heart, and no one dares to say it.


    "Marquis Wei, will you give me two pieces of noodles for the old lady''s birthday party?"


    The Duke of England is also in his forties, but now he bows to Wei que.


    Wei que took a look at him, but there was no embarrassment. "Since Britain has spoken publicly, this thin noodle must be given. "He had already seen that Su Tang had left a hand. Otherwise, with Yu Yang''s skill, how could she escape to now.


    However, her skill was so familiar that her hands under his broad overcoat were shaking.


    Wei que is never a hesitant person. If he has a guess in his heart, he will put it into action. For example, at this moment, he personally comes forward to stop it, but he doesn''t make any noise on purpose. Instead, he comes forward quietly. When Su Tang reacts, he has already subconsciously fought with others.


    Fortunately, she was not blind, only once, she stepped back.


    With only one move, Wei Que''s heart could not be calmed for a long time. In the three years of Northwest China, he and the dwarf also met for three years. From the beginning, the relationship between them was very tense. He even wanted to kill the dwarf for a time. But later, he didn''t know when to start. He gradually got used to the dwarf around him. In the end, he got used to it. It was natural until he lost him that he suddenly woke up.


    In order to find out the cause of her death, he was in a muddle for several months. In the end, even the Emperor invited him back to Beijing. It seems that he will soon find out those black hands. He can take revenge for him, but what is it now?


    He gets along with the dwarf day and night, and his breath can''t be more familiar. Shaoyang''s body is full of the fragrance of his daughter''s family, but if he is more careful, he can smell the fragrance of the soul leading the dream.


    Once upon a time, he laughed at his mother, but now, it seems that the dwarf never said whether he was a man or a woman, but he always wore shabby clothes. He just had a preconceived idea that girls love beauty, so he would not dress like this.


    As the fog dispersed, not only Wei Que''s fingers but also his soul trembled.


    No, he shouldn''t be happy so early. He should be careful not to be used.


    Wei Que''s inner emotions changed dramatically, and Su Tang''s mind was even more lively.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 75%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 65%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 5%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    Su Tang''s face is puzzled. Wait, the ups and downs are so big. What''s wrong with him?


    However, Wei Que''s look was not happy or angry, but when he saw Su Tang looking over, he slowly raised his lips and laughed softly and Weird.


    "When did Madame have such skill?"


    Su Tang looked at him warily, and always felt that the man at the moment was strange.


    "Previously, the doctor said that I was unwell and should exercise properly. I had nothing to do, so I found a master to practice my skills."


    She has been a reliable person in other hospitals for three years, so she is not afraid of his investigation.


    However, by this time, it doesn''t matter whether Wei que checks or not.


    Yuyang experienced a life and death, now stopped, her feet were shaking, but when she found that Wei que had saved her, her eyes were bright, "brother Wei que, she whipped me!" She rushed up coquettishly, trying to hold him to tell these grievances.


    But who can think, Wei que is gently let, so coldly watched her fall to the ground.


    "Princess, men and women are different." He arranged the next clothes, laughing ghost animal harmless, "not to mention my wife is still there."Yu Yang was thrown inexplicably, and he was so angry that he cried out, "she''s here, a woman of water, what a thing!"


    Wei que then thought of how many green hats his good wife had put on him in the past three years. Even now, she has no taboo, and even wants to be with him!


    "Ding, the blackening value has risen to 10%, and the current blackening index is 80%."


    Su Tang, it''s really puzzling. Wait a minute. She didn''t do anything. How did it go up again?


    Sure enough, the man''s heart, the sea needle, the man''s heart, can''t guess.


    Just, she is too lazy to guess, love how how drop.


    "Princess Yuyang, be careful." Wei que changed his previous harmlessness and suddenly became extremely terrible. "Let me hear Mrs. Yongchang''s gossip again. Next time, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Su Tang didn''t take it seriously. After all, if she didn''t maintain it, she would wear the green hat firmly and couldn''t take it off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    Once you start to suspect, you''ll do everything you can to prove it. Wei Que and the little fool lived together almost day and night in the Northwest for three years. In the later stage, they could guess what each other wanted to do with one look and one action. This kind of tacit understanding is not common people can have.


    However, he also had some doubts, such as why she went to the northwest and when Shaoyang was switched.


    Su Tang, of course, doesn''t know that she can''t keep her vest now. She''s still thinking about how to change her identity. Shaoyang''s number is useless, so she has to change a trumpet to go online.


    But Wei que is really hard to deal with. She doesn''t even know where he spent so much time staring at her. At first, he was quite normal and hated each other. Later, he was just like taking the wrong medicine. Especially these days, she even told her that husband and wife should sleep in the same bed.


    Damn couple, they don''t have a chapel!


    Wei que still remembers that the little man was really very skinny, lawless and disobedient. She loved spicy food most, but her stomach was so weak that she would suffer from it all the time. In the end, he banned it, and she could steal it. For that, she could perform the art of war with him. Even now, she still has a headache.


    If he had new recruits under his command, he would have had a drill.


    However, she was not under his command and even saved his life. When he was young and frivolous, she was poisoned by poisonous insects. Just when he was about to lose his intelligence, she appeared. To say, when the dwarf saved him, his face was full of disgust, but he didn''t cheat at all.


    She spent three years in the northwest, and at one point he collapsed for three years.


    The first impression the dwarf gave him was that she was coquettish. If she couldn''t sleep well, she would have a fever. If she couldn''t eat well, she would have a stomachache. She could lie on the bed for a few days with a little wind and grass. But such a coquettish dwarf went into the enemy camp alone, killed the leader of the enemy for him, and blocked the 100000 enemy troops.


    She only stayed in the Northwest for three years, but all his subordinates remembered her.


    Because the little fool has no other shortcomings besides being coquettish. She often does some extraordinary things, but those things often pass through her hands, can always be completed very beautiful. Her natural and unrestrained, make friends, no matter how noble or humble, northwest those three years, more than disturbed his heart. When his subordinates heard the news of the death of the dwarf, they flattened the enemy''s border defense and severely damaged the enemy in one night. But in the end, because the other side surrendered and apologized, they sent the first beauty and ignored so many dead people and soldiers. Who is sad for them?


    The Emperor I''m afraid I''m in a gentle country with a beautiful woman.


    For a time, he even thought that he had done too much. After he was recruited back, he boasted about him on the face, but in fact, he secretly mocked him for his vicious and cruel means.


    Tut, if the means are not vicious enough, how can they deter those wolves in the northwest.


    Say, now Shaoyang is a little like her, the impression of two times, it seems that because he interrupted her eating.


    One time, he broke the wall of the restaurant, causing her cake to fall to dust. Another time, he caught her stealing food. That angry, angry look, is not the original dwarf was caught by him virtue.


    So, in order to further confirm, that morning, he rarely came to Lingxi hospital.


    Lingxi courtyard is the main courtyard. No matter when, he won''t step into it, but he''s very diligent these days. From the beginning of the small sit, to now he will occasionally stay for dinner.


    Of course, he still avoids suspicion. He usually comes for a while at noon. He comes here as early as this morning. This is the second time, except that he needs to enter the palace a few days ago.


    Su Tang is a difficult family to get up, especially now that she can''t eat enough every day. She wants to spend all her time on sleeping, so she won''t be hungry when she falls asleep.


    Wei que wanted to enter the bedroom, but the four maids wanted to stop him.


    However, Wei que changed her eyes and said with a sneer, "do you still need your permission for the Marquis to enter his wife''s bedroom? There is no honor or inferiority in the eyes. Therefore, if you do not send all of them away, then the master will not be able to serve you well in the future. "


    The cold voice rang out, startled the four maids to kneel down. Although they were the people of the princess, they could offend the Marquis, and he could deal with them.


    Although Wei que was displeased, she knew that the four maids had not been instructed by the little girl. He won''t be angry at them all, but it''s right to shock them. It''s still Yongchang Marquis''s house.


    There was not much noise in the yard, so Sutang didn''t wake up.


    At first, Wei que thought, if she is not Shaoyang, who is she, or what is her true face?


    When people are sleeping, their vigilance is always the lowest, but when they go in, they find that Shaoyang''s face is still that one. Because of the warm bed and the burning of Silver Charcoal in his bedroom, his little white face is showing a pink blush, with the slightly raised cherry lips, which is instantly lovely.


    He frowned slightly, wondering if it was a human skin mask? But no matter how good a human skin mask is, it''s airtight if you wear it every day.


    He thought that if she was really a dwarf, he would not be too happy, and even cover for her. What Shaoyang is not Shaoyang, and it has nothing to do with him if she died. But when his cool finger touched the edge of her prosperity, he still couldn''t touch any trace. Instead, he touched a piece of creamy fragrance.He frowned slightly and looked at him carefully. Once upon a time, Shaoyang met him and began to be strange from afar. So Shaoyang''s face is very familiar to him. But now, as like as two peas in memory, the temperament is completely different.


    No, it can''t be said that it''s totally different. Xiaonizi is still very cooperative in playing Shaoyang''s domineering temperament, but she just pinches a shape, and it''s just cheating outsiders. It''s impossible to cheat him.


    Su Tang didn''t sleep to death. She felt vaguely that something was touching her face. She stretched out her hand and waved it. Then she caught a long hand with clear bones.


    She opened it in a daze and found that Wei que was standing in front of her bed. She was so scared that she didn''t feel sleepy.


    No, what''s wrong with the male owners of the two worlds? Why do they like to stare at people to sleep!


    She glared up her eyes, like a fox pretending to be powerful, and then pushed his hand away like disgust, "in the early morning, marquis Wei, you''d better have something to do."


    She opened her mouth with a smile, but Wei que could see the anger under her smile.


    Well, angry? Can be really the same as the dwarf, get up gas is not small.


    "It''s getting late. I''m here to ask my wife to get up for dinner." With that, he took the clothes on the screen for her.


    Su Tang loves beauty, so she doesn''t like to wear too much. In addition, there is charcoal burning everywhere in Hou''s residence, which can''t freeze her, but Wei que doesn''t think so.


    This body is delicate, unexpectedly still so not cherish.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    The Ru skirt in her hand is extremely light and thin. It looks good when she wears it alone. She has a small waist and a graceful walk. But on such a cold day, who does she want to wear it for? And she was not in good health, and if she tosses about like this, she will collapse sooner or later.


    "It''s summer, I remember."


    Su Tang is still in the quilt, smelling words, showing a pair of big wet eyes.


    Then she tried to speak in a cold voice, "it''s not summer. It''s thinner in summer. If there is nothing wrong with the Marquis, please turn left and go out


    How can the lady of the aristocracy be frozen when she goes out with all her equipment, a stove, a carriage and a mink cloak. This is what we wear in the house. We are all rich people. Who has the disadvantage of silver and charcoal money? In that case, why don''t we dress up beautifully and have to wrap it into a ball?


    However, Wei que, who had been in the Northwest for so many years, did not understand. Even before he left Beijing, he still didn''t understand. After all, when he was a teenager, he never paid attention to the women''s family members. He thought they were delicate. He cried when he didn''t agree with them, or he blushed and twisted. It was clear that he didn''t do anything! Especially when he met Princess Shaoyang in the early days, his arrogant and unreasonable attitude made him feel that women were terrible. Otherwise, he would not treat a little fool as a man.


    Because she completely subverted his impression of women as a creature. Although she was delicate and frail, her spirit of fearing death made him doubt life.


    This is the little devil released by which family. It''s a headache.


    But now I feel that if it was his family, he would spoil her.


    Of course, the premise is that she no longer wants to run away.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    Su Tang was surprised by the inexplicable system prompt. Before he recovered, he left with his clothes.


    She was stunned. Wait, what''s this operation? Why take her clothes?


    It wasn''t long before Wei que left. He came in with a pile of clothes.


    Su Tang''s face was full of doubts. He put his clothes on the bed and said, "you choose some."


    Su Tang glanced at the colorful big coats on the bed, with no expression on his face. He even wanted to blow his dog''s head.


    Wei que, "don''t like it?"


    Su Tang said, "I don''t think so."


    Wei que was not a hypocritical person. In those years in Northwest China, even as a general, he once ate rice bran. Of course, when conditions are good, he will not treat himself badly.


    "Today, I''ll wear these first. After breakfast, I''ll ask someone to find a tailor. You can choose something you like."


    Su Tang thinks that this guy has found a new way of torture. She goes out in a big flowered coat. Does she want the fairy woman who doesn''t eat fireworks? I''m afraid it''s going to be a joke of the whole capital tomorrow.


    "I refuse."


    Wei que tried to persuade her and asked coldly, "is the body important or the clothes important?"


    Su sugar a face of indifference refuse those big flower coat son, "clothes are important."


    Wei que frowned. The dwarf was stubborn and hard to persuade.


    At the beginning, he thought that the dwarf was a man, so when he was angry with her several times, he really wanted to beat her, but before he put it into action, he was the first to be soft hearted.


    At the beginning, he didn''t even want to fight the ragged little man. Now this delicate, white and tender little girl is even more reluctant to fight.


    When Wei que sank his face, the breath of his whole body was a bit terrible to stop the children''s night cry. But Su Tang was not afraid of it, and even dared to challenge him.


    "I will never wear these clothes today, even if I go out and freeze to death! Where the Marquis comes from, he will call back! " With that, she called in the four maids outside the door.


    Mu Lian, Mu Xiang and others have long wanted to come in, but no one dares to break in without being summoned by the master.


    After waiting for a long time, I was relieved to find that my princess was OK.


    Su Tang ignored someone with a cold smell and said to Muxiang, "go and get me another suit."


    Muxiang immediately answered and asked, "what style would you like to wear today? It''s the lotus cloud embroidered shirt, or the crescent Phoenix Tail skirt... "


    Muxiang said about ten items at a time. Wei que didn''t know the pattern of women''s clothes, but just listening to the names, he felt that one was thinner than the other. But the little girl listened very carefully, and finally decided on a set.


    From beginning to end, he was ignored.


    Wei que wanted to reprimand him, but the little girl didn''t want to sell his face. At last, she was so angry that she had to ask someone to take a cloak from his bedroom. When he was in the northwest, he was not afraid of freezing on the extremely cold bed, but the texture was rare in Beijing, and the little girl loved those fancy ones.


    Sure enough, when Su Tang looked at the black coat on her body, her face was almost stretched.But Wei que put it on for her herself. The little girl is a little soft one. His cloak on her is like stealing adult clothes, which makes her very petite.


    "Don''t take it off." Wei que is cold and calm. This is his bottom line.


    No matter how little, I guess I''ll have to call a doctor again in a few days.


    Su Tang looked at him without expression, even waiting for him to move later. As a result, he took her hand and went to the dining room.


    Although Yongchang Marquis''s house is big, there are few decent masters. After the old Marquis and his wife passed away, Wei que is the only master left in such a big Marquis''s house, so this dining hall is basically a decoration.


    Su Tang stares at the light but rich breakfast at this table and feels that it is a grand banquet.


    So she asked the system, "dog, is he going to poison me? Like that chronic poison? I won''t die immediately after eating. After three or five years, he was able to hold down the old emperor while still removing me from him


    System " You think too much. If it''s a man who wants to cut you apart, he won''t use such a circuitous way. "


    A general who is used to killing the enemy on the battlefield and has a real sword and a clear gun is not used to such villains. What''s more, he pinched Shaoyang princess to death like an ant. No, she had quarreled with Princess Yuyang in the British government so much that she didn''t make any noise. It can be seen that if Wei que really wanted to kill her, the Emperor didn''t dare to say anything.


    Sue sugar didn''t understand, "why is he so nice to me all of a sudden? If you don''t pay attention to anything, you will either cheat or steal. " Then, looking at the spoon suddenly stretched out, she was even more thrilled, "dog, you quickly check what he has done recently?"


    The system said, "I''ve checked your news in the past three years. For the time being, there''s no big problem."


    Su Tang feels that there is a huge pit waiting for her to jump. This is her sixth sense of self-protection formed by her long-term task.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Wei que looks at Su Tang in her cloak, and she doesn''t eat very good food. Then she thinks that she is so delicate that few things can enter her mouth. She simply picks up the bowl and feeds it herself.


    I eat less and wear less. No wonder my body is so weak. What can I do without his gaze.


    Wei ¡¤ Lao Mazi ¡¤ que saw that she was reluctant to open her mouth, and her brows were locked. Finally, he gave out a killing move, "if you don''t finish eating, you won''t leave the gate of the Marquis''s Mansion from now on."


    Su Tang''s eyes widened and she couldn''t believe it. "You''re in illegal custody!"


    Wei que smiles. His face is delicate and evil. This smile seems to melt away like ice and snow, such as the elegant and gentle young master. But only those close to him know that Yong Chang Hou seldom smiles. If he smiles one day, someone will suffer.


    "This is the first time I feed people."


    Even the original dwarf, he did not feed, after all, it would feel that a big man, although short, but if even eat to feed, it is not a delicate problem.


    To be honest, Wei Que''s technique is very unfamiliar, but it can be seen that he is careful, and even afraid of scalding her, he blows the porridge in the spoon.


    "For the first time, madam, are you moved?"


    He saw Su Tang taut there, laughing and joking.


    Su Tang


    Dare not move, dare not move!


    The porridge was blown to a suitable temperature. Su Tang had hardly enough to eat these days. At the beginning, she didn''t dare to move. He could only feed her a spoonful. She opened her mouth mechanically. But later, the little greedy insects in her stomach, which had been restrained for a long time, got out of control.


    For example, in the end, she began to be picky. The clear porridge had no taste. She wanted to eat shrimp steamed dumplings, and all kinds of small cakes, which were delicious.


    Wei que looked at her carefully showing her small tail, another pair of deep fear of being caught in the arrogant, silent smile in the heart.


    How can you be so cute, and those eyes, flickering, just like the stars in the night sky, beautiful let him reluctant to blink.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    Su Tang had his first full meal since he came across the world, and he was pleased to see Wei que.


    Even if it is to let her die, at least it is a full death ghost!


    At this point, she decided to give him less green hat.


    "Well, what about the two boxes of pastries I brought with me?"


    She was busy fighting with Princess Yuyang in the British government before. It is said that her small cake was brought back by Wei que after fighting. But she has been back for several days, and I''m not surprised to see him return!


    Don''t say this is OK, a say this, Wei que immediately cold down face, "feed the dog."


    He hasn''t settled with her yet. He gave her hairpins and cakes. Is he supposed to die?


    "If you want to eat something next time, please tell me. If you take other people''s food, I''ll tie you up." It''s cold before, but now Wei que is as warm as a bright young man, with a smile in his voice.


    Only Su Tang, expressionless, which point did she poke at him again?


    Forget it. It''s getting cold. Let''s continue to green him.


    Wei Que''s temperament changed greatly. At the beginning, he would retort with her. But now, she is always in a bad mood. He appeases her gently. Of course, this kind of appeasement usually doesn''t exceed three sentences, and then there is the threat from the inside and the outside.


    Like this time.


    Once upon a time, they scolded each other very quickly, but now they were suppressed unilaterally. Su Tang felt that she was too subdued. Even in the past few years in the northwest, she had never been so subdued!


    So Shaoyang must be offline.


    But now, Wei que is staring so closely, she can''t do anything by herself. Finally, she turns her eyes to those high-ranking people. Naturally, the emperor would not let her leave, nor would the queen.


    But the prince likes her! Plus Princess Yuyang, she doesn''t believe it. This marriage can last!


    As the saying goes, there is no corner that can''t be lifted, only people who don''t work hard enough.


    Su Tang is full of food today. She is taking a walk with her stomach in her arms. She looks thoughtful, and the maids dare not disturb her until her face suddenly changes, "go to the study!"


    Muxiang didn''t know, so, "what''s the matter, princess?"


    Su Tang, "I have to write a letter to the prince."


    In the past, Shaoyang didn''t pay much attention to him, and the prince put his heart on her. Now if he makes a little use of it, he will be able to throw away his identity.


    I''m just a little sorry for that silly boy, but I can''t manage it now. It''s better than not completing the task and playing together.


    As soon as she said this, the four servant girls looked at each other, and then they didn''t know who started, and then they all said it.


    "Princess, in fact, the Marquis is also very good. No matter how good the prince is, he also has a princess."


    "That''s to say, the Lord is cold and warm-hearted. Looking at the past few days, the Lord really treats you.""Why don''t you think about it? Although we Daye Dynasty, and from the women do not worry about marriage, can find a marquis so not concubine, too few


    They all know that the so-called little Langjun outside their princess is fake, and their princess is better because they were angry with the king of Huainan at the beginning, and they took their life events to be angry with the Yongchang marquis. Of course, they were angry at first. After all, the LORD was their real master.


    But when the princess went to the northwest alone, it was just to find out. The fact also proved that it was really the old prince''s own wrong judgment. Marquis Yongchang had ordered to return to the camp, but the old prince thought that there were only a few deserters, and it was difficult to make a climate.


    But I forgot the old saying that the poor should not be pursued.


    They are also sad at the death of the old prince, but the dead are gone, and they who are alive have to think about tomorrow.


    To say, at the beginning, they also felt that Yongchang was not a good match. After all, even without the old prince, they were also enemies. But now it''s different. As soon as he gets free, he runs to lingxiyuan. If he plays, he doesn''t have to do so much.


    With him, the princess has eaten more recently than before.


    If Su Tang knew what her servant girls thought, she would tell them that she could eat without waiting for Yongchang, which made them doubt their life.


    "I have no intention of writing to the prince. I just want to take advantage of his marriage. As for the latter... " Su Tang said this, suddenly smile curved eyebrow, "I have a happy person."


    The servant girl is shocked!


    "Who is it?"


    Su tangxin said that the person she is happy with is of course her own. In this world, she can''t love anyone as much as herself.


    She just coaxed the servant girls, so that they would not say good words about Yongchang every day. But she did not expect that these words would finally fall into Wei Que''s ears.


    On this day, he just went back to the house, and saw that dark Wei had submitted a letter.


    The typeface is graceful and familiar. It''s his wife''s. But when I open the letter, Wei Que''s face becomes colder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    "Besides this letter, what else?" Wei que stares at this letter, his face is overcast and dripping.


    Well, it''s really good. She tried every means to leave. Before that, she didn''t hesitate to use feign death to get away. Then this time, what method did she want to use? Prince, that waste is less than half of the emperor''s.


    The little girl has always been smart, but this time she went to the doctor in a hurry. Then, for whom, can''t wait to leave?


    Dark Wei can feel the temperature of the study straight line drop, think, or truthfully way: "Madam said, she has the heart to please people."


    In the dark light of the study, Wei que lost all his sense in that moment. He tried his best to restrain his step of going out to find someone. With a pair of black eyes that were only bloodthirsty and gloomy, he asked: "who is it?"


    Dark Wei was frightened and didn''t dare to describe it in detail. For example, his wife was very happy, but said: "my wife didn''t say that."


    "Get out of here!"


    As soon as the words came out, the inkstone on the bookcase fell to the ground, which was the best inkstone in Jiangnan. But the dark Wei was relieved. To be honest, just now he thought that he might not be able to get out of the room. He looked to lingxiyuan in the southeast corner. He thought, madam, don''t blame him.


    Su Tang ate too much today, and now she is taking a nap, and then she listens to the rapidly rising blackening value in the system.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 20%, and the current blackening index is 80%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 90%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 9%, and the current blackening index is 99%."


    Three times in a row. When it finally stops, the blackening value suddenly stops at 99%. Su Tang is silly and sleepy.


    "What''s going on, dog?!


    The system says, "the letter you sent to the prince was intercepted."


    Su Tang said, "I don''t read much. Don''t talk to me. The master never takes the prince seriously! So it''s impossible for me to suddenly let the blackening value go up like this because of my letter! " The more she said, the more suspicious she felt. Finally, a problem that she ignored suddenly flashed out.


    According to the system, it was five years later that the man found out that she was the same person as the northwest dwarf.


    So if It''s ahead of time.


    At that moment, her hands and feet were cold. "Dog son, do you think he will have found out that I was the young man with a broken leg in the northwest?"


    The system thinks of Wei Que''s change of normal appearance before, and thinks it''s very possible. After all, it''s su Tang who stands in front of him. With the male''s insight, it''s not difficult to find clues, "then Good luck. "


    Sue sugar was about to cry, "no! Then I''m really going to end it! "


    100% black male Lord, the cause and effect this time all fell on her! No one to share for her, then, it''s hell mode!


    The system sighed, "so why didn''t you just admit it?"


    Su Tangying said, "it will be admitted directly that he will be cut to death. After all, at the beginning he hated Shaoyang, but he didn''t cheat at all. If it''s you, someone tells you that your moonlight is the one you hate most. What do you think


    The system thought, "I''ll think he has a conspiracy."


    And luck almost, think of her original lie, may be black up, even people are locked up, then really can''t do anything.


    Sue sugar, "that''s all right!"


    Now it''s no use talking about it any more. Sue Tang wants to give first aid quickly, but I don''t know if she''s being forced to. She can''t stop talking before. Now her head is blank, until the sky is thundering. She just wants to leave now.


    Ying Ying, almost full-time blackened man, can''t stir up, can''t stir up!


    There was a few thunders outside the door. Su Tang had been sleeping in the soft cave. Now she sat up in vain, and the blanket slid all the way to her waist.


    Then she saw the bedroom door open.


    Different from the sudden anger in his imagination, Wei que has a steady pace, even a smile on his lips, as if he were just a homecoming youth.


    He asked, "is my husband disturbing my wife?"


    Su Tang resisted the whole body shaking, trying to keep the human set.


    Before the vest is completely torn, she still has room to maneuver!


    "I know how to disturb you, so can you go out?"


    Wei que smile, eyes almost doting, "but for my husband don''t want to go out, the lady said how to do?"


    Su Tang continued to endure the fear from the depths of his soul, and stood up silently from the soft collapse, "that rhinoceros courtyard let you?"


    She originally wanted to say that she would give up the soft collapse to him, but she felt that she suddenly became so easy to speak, which was a bit fake. Moreover, it seemed as if he had guessed that he was angry. It was a bit abrupt, but it was lingxiyuan. Anyway, it was all his. It was neither ambiguous nor generous.


    Although Wei que has been doting on her these days, she is extremely modest. For example, she thinks her clothes are thin. In the end, she can only accept her fate and ask her to put on her own cloak. Knowing that she won''t eat well, she stares at her every day. However, no matter how intimate she is, it is rare.For example, at this moment, if he had been in the past, he would never have sat on the soft couch and talked to her like this.


    The little girl has already stood up, but her height is limited. As soon as he looks up, he can see the cold and tender face. It''s really beautiful. He didn''t like Shaoyang before, but now he is miserable.


    He would like to hold the world in her hands, as long as she can be happy, but Rao is so, she is still trying to leave him.


    "Lingxiyuan is transferred to Weifu. Where does the lady want to go?" He carelessly finish saying, but then it is a change of words, "what wild man does madam want to go to again?"? Huh? Is it because my husband''s physical strength is not enough and I can''t satisfy her, that my wife has a heart out of the wall? "


    Sue sugar''s eyes widened and she stepped back. She even stepped on her blanket.


    However, the next moment, she fell into a warm and hard arm, "Tut, madam is not good, who are you looking for?"


    Sue sugar shuddered and called for help like a system, "Ma Ma, Ma Ma Ma, help! There''s a metamorphosis!"


    The system sighs, "dear, as soon as you open and close your eyes, it will soon pass."


    Su Tang Shentemo''s eyes open and close!


    It''s impossible to pass quickly.


    Su Tang looked at someone who was warm on the surface, but in fact was completely black. She continued to hold her own personal set-up, madly held respect for herself and procrastinated, "Wei que, let go, I I''m going to urinate! " Speaking of the end, because of some shame, my ears are slightly red.


    She thought she could regain her freedom, but a princess hugged her, so she was directly hugged to the bucket.


    Wei que didn''t feel that he had done something wrong. He even asked her with a smile, "what''s the matter, madam?"


    Su Tang


    Shit, she''s unsealed the devil in him!


    "Can you go out for a moment?"


    Wei que said with a smile, "in case my wife slips away from under my nose, I can''t comply with this condition."


    This word is worth pondering.


    Also let Su sugar once again confirm, she covered so long vest, really did not keep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    Going to the toilet is just her nonsense. At this juncture, she just wants to delay her time and find a way. But who would have thought that Wei que could Can take off her pants shamelessly!


    It''s a bit too much to be reasonable!


    The atmosphere is a little delicate, and Su Tang''s face is red with anger because of his previous action.


    Wei que still laughed innocuously, "what''s the matter, madam?"


    Su Tang is very angry, but she knows that it''s her fault to argue again at this time.


    So, with a wooden face, she pointed to the outside and said, "get out of here." With that, he picked up his trousers again.


    Just die. There''s another way to die anyway. But before she died, she couldn''t be too impolite. She wanted to tell him what it means to abuse his wife for a while and chase his wife to the crematorium.


    So now, she has to piss him off.


    But really, the process is a little scary.


    This is a man who is almost 100% black. Hum


    Wei que was really annoyed by her tone, but the more angry he was, the deeper the smile on his face became. Even his voice was not as sarcastic as before, but gentle It''s almost weird.


    "Why are you suddenly angry? Is it not good enough for my husband? " Although Wei que was laughing, the mania in his chest was almost irrepressible.


    Why, at this time, she still wants to push him out.


    This is really a beautiful misunderstanding. Unfortunately, Su Tang said nothing to help. She could only look at him coldly and strangely, "Wei que, when is this affectionate husband going to play? Force me to wear your clothes, force me to eat your food, force everyone around me to say hello, so now, what do you want to force me to do? "


    She said too unfeeling, as if when the third year, are just a dream.


    His breathing began to increase. His eyes, which had always been rebellious, now became depressed and crazy.


    Even, crazy to the point of distortion.


    Su Tang was so scared that she almost broke down. She almost wanted to tell him that little brother, she was just teasing me. PI, you are still good brothers!


    "In your opinion, I am forcing you to do all those things?" Wei que suddenly laughed, laughing that he really fed the dog.


    Unfortunately, from the position of Su Tang, it''s another matter.


    She said: "Wei que, you and I have known each other since childhood. It''s no fun to play this kind of affectionate drama. If you don''t force me, don''t tell me that you are serious."


    Wei Que''s throat rolled, trying to say that he was really serious, but Su Tang continued: "just half a month ago, you asked me why I haven''t been cold enough."


    Her voice was cold and soft, but it stabbed him like a sharp blade.


    Immediately, he retorted for himself, "I didn''t."


    But when he finished refuting, he suddenly remembered that, except for his sudden change of attitude in recent days, the two men were tit for tat.


    He was suddenly dumb and flustered. He didn''t even know how to speak.


    Su Tang continued: "Wei que, I need to take you to review. How did you get along with me when I was a child?"


    She is so smart. She takes the lead and stands at the commanding height first. She goes his way and makes him have no way to go.


    He said she cheated him, but he was not tit for tat with her? What''s more, Shaoyang intentionally approached the first step. He pushed people away. There''s no reason for him to come back if he wants it now.


    Wei que was dumb one after another, but this time he grasped the point and even said frankly, "but you are not Shaoyang!"


    He is sure that he is not Shaoyang.


    Su Tang was stunned for a moment, and then laughed, "which eye of yours can see that I''m not Shaoyang?" While she was shocked by his insight, she tried to cover her last vest.


    If you take off your vest again, it''s really over!


    Wei que seemed to be really stunned. "No, you can''t be her. How can you be her..."


    Su Tang looked at him and began to ask herself if she had gone too far. How could she be a good man and say that she was crazy.


    The heart thinks so, but on the face hook lip sneer, "Hou ye if don''t believe, can look for old person to check."


    She was so open and aboveboard that Wei que was once in doubt.


    Yes, why is he so determined? At the beginning, they had a tit for tat, but later he went to war and almost had no chance to meet. In this case, even if her character changed, he would not know. Besides, on the surface, she didn''t change much.


    Except for those eyes.


    Wei que retreated, and Su Tang pressed her step by step. It was so strange that she went back to her bedroom and even poured herself a cup of tea.


    After talking for so long, she was thirsty.


    Her calmness is in sharp contrast to his confusion."Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    What else does Wei que want to ask, naturally.


    "Three years ago, northwest. You, but he


    He asked word by word, Su Tang in addition to the first pause, soon recovered his composure, "how did you find out?"


    No cover up, no panic, so generously admitted, Wei que suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist, when he did not catch her, now how can not let go.


    No matter who she is.


    Sue sugar frowned, "can you let go?" After that, seeing his dark eyes staring at her, he could only continue to pretend to be indifferent, "I went to the northwest, just want to find out how my father died. As for saving you, it''s just easy. Besides, it''s troublesome for me to find out if you''re dead. But... " She slightly pause, and then eyebrows loosen, as if the problem that has been haunting her for a long time has finally been solved, and her voice also relaxed a little bit, "Marquis Wei props up the northwest frontier, can bear the name of general, put aside personal feelings, I still admire you very much."


    She understated a few words, as if to write off the original thing.


    This feeling made Wei Que''s heart tremble.


    "You want to write it off?" When he said this, his hoarse voice almost trembled.


    Sue sugar wondered, "can''t you? Although you were slandered and framed by the Huainan king, I also saved you. Moreover, later, I helped you to make up for my debt to you these years and made you laugh for so long. How can I say that the merits and demerits are equal? What else does Marquis Wei want me to do? "


    How fierce Wei que was when he came here, how scared he is now.


    If 70% of what she said was true, he would be very shameless if he was a little bit of a jerk.


    Can want to give up her, heart like a knife.


    "Shaoyang, you are my wife. "


    Su Tang," but you see, we haven''t even paid homage to Tang, and I haven''t even worn my wedding dress. "


    Her voice was soft and weak, but it was a fatal blow to Wei Que''s ears.


    Yes, on the day of marriage, he never came back.


    That marriage is still a joke in Beijing.


    Wei Que''s momentum was getting lower and lower, but her blackening value didn''t drop at all. Su Tang was helpless and finally thought of a compromise. "Although I don''t know what you''re going to do, you won''t let me stay in the position of Madam Yongchang for a long time. For the sake of taking care of me three years ago, I can continue to play the role of Madam for you, but I hope it''s something deep It''s enough for you to stop


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    Once the operation was as fierce as a tiger, the system was stunned.


    "Wocao, you have convinced the black man! Bull


    Su Tang laughs. There are two ways to get along with each other in a short time. One is to be brewed by his sauce, and finally die. One is to occupy the highlands and take the road he wants to take.


    To be fair, the former can be called the ultimate challenge, while the latter is suitable for her old man who is crazy to retire.


    Of course, Wei Que''s character was the reason why she finally succeeded. He was not like those dark and black men. He had a good time since he was a child. Later, he went to the northwest frontier. Although he was bitter, he didn''t lose his pride. In the original world, Gu poison broke all his pride and forced him to blacken. But now, Su Tang broke Gu poison, so there is no pride broken. The only variable is herself.


    She is not only his white moon, but also his enemy. It is difficult for him to sort out the conflicting relationship in a short time.


    For example, at this moment, I don''t want to let go and I don''t know how to open my mouth.


    If it wasn''t for the high blackening value, Su Tang would have sympathized with him.


    The bedroom fell into a short silence, and no one spoke. Finally, Wei que couldn''t hold it. He changed the previous perverse, the whole person because of tension has become a little pitiful, "what is affectionate drama?"


    Su Tang choked, "cuddle with each other. On the whole, marquis Wei should know what it means to give and receive the opposite sex. Those who go beyond this limit are over."


    This is simply to leave the relationship between the two clean, not as good as those outside her so-called confidants! For example, the young master of the British government can cheat her hairpin with a box of junk snacks!


    Even for the dim sum, she was angry with herself!


    The more Wei que thought about it, the more he felt that his daughter-in-law was too easy to cheat. He had to watch it, lest one day a box of red bean cake would be cheated!


    "But you and I are not ordinary men and women. What''s more, if you go out of the door, it''s too much of a joke, isn''t it? " Wei que said without expression. He couldn''t see that he was crazy about how to solve her confidants.


    Su Tang picked an eyebrow to glance at him one eye, unexpectedly so quick return to mind, return routine her.


    "Yes, but it''s not outside now. You can go back."


    Where is Wei que willing to go? Since he knew that she was a dwarf, he wanted to stick to her every day. "There are still some things..." He wants to talk and stop, but Su Tang doesn''t answer, and finally abandons himself, saying: "what happened before is not forcing you, you are not in good health, you wear too little, for fear that you will freeze."


    As for forcing her to eat, it''s even more unjust.


    But Wei que did not say.


    He looked at her so nervously that he was not so afraid of killing the enemy.


    Fortunately, Su Tang didn''t push her too hard. She only nodded to indicate that she knew, and even softened her voice, "OK, I know."


    Wei que saw that she was soft hearted and struck while the iron was hot. "After that, you can''t be willful. For example, if you have a meal, you have to eat well. I know that many girls nowadays pursue the delicate beauty, but in my opinion, the body is the most important. "


    It suddenly occurred to him that when she was a child, she would vomit if she was forced to eat too much. Since then, no one has forced her to eat.


    This can''t do. He frowned, and then he thought that if he was so delicate when he was a child, how could he grow up to protect food.


    So, he once again boldly asked, "are you really Shaoyang?"


    Su Tang saw that he had not dispelled this suspicion, and was happy, "if I were not Shaoyang, I would have suffered three years of hardship in the Northwest after I had enough to eat. Or, if I''m not her, what do you want? "


    Naturally, she married again, and even had to give her a big show.


    Of course, Wei didn''t dare to say that. He just said, "I''m curious about how a person can change so much. When you were a child, it wasn''t like that. "


    When she was a child, she was not cute at all. She even wanted to strangle her several times.


    Su Tang said, "people will always get worse. They will suffer more losses and gradually understand. I was quite rude when I was a child. Why don''t I apologize to you now? "


    Wei que immediately said, "no need."


    I''m kidding, daughter-in-law is used to spoil!


    "Since you don''t have to, can you let go now?" Su Tang Yang Yang was caught by him all the way wrist, voice is also soft, "very painful, marquis Wei."


    Three painful words immediately made Wei que blush. He suddenly let go and saw a red bruise on her wrist. He was annoyed and distressed. "I''m sorry." Finish saying, also don''t wait for her to open a mouth, selfishly knead for her, even midway also cautiously gave her to breathe.


    That appearance, Su Tang looked at the groundless smile, "Hey, how do you look like my mother."


    Wei que is wronged. Can he say that he doesn''t know how to coax girls? Once upon a time, the only one close to him was his own mother. When he was a child, every time he bumped, his mother would breathe out to the wound. So subconsciously, he also used this action to treat her.


    Wei que hated being told that he was like a girl when he was young. Even if he was his mother, she was a woman! So, he was very frustrated and asked: "I am very mother?"Su Tang was stunned, and then his body trembled with laughter. "No, it doesn''t mean that your mother, marquis Wei, is handsome and powerful. How can you be linked with your mother? When I was a child, I had no eyes. I hope you don''t care."


    In fact, Wei que is still afraid. He has lost her once. Even if he appears in front of him again, he still can''t touch her.


    This kind of taste, let his chest irritability in vain, but he was afraid to frighten her, so while repressing himself, while careful treatment.


    "When I was a child, I had no eyes." Wei que thought that if he went back to the past, he would give Wei xiaoque a meal.


    Since then, their relationship has changed completely.


    Wei que wanted to stick to Su Tang twelve hours a day and never go anywhere. Fortunately, it was almost new year''s day and there was nothing important in the court. Therefore, his daily routine is to expect his daughter-in-law to get up, eat with her and sleep with her.


    At first, all the people in Yongchang Marquis mansion were shocked, but now they are numb.


    It''s just that outsiders don''t know about this mode. For example, as a newly rich man, marquis Yongchang is qualified to attend the Palace Banquet at the end of the year. At this palace banquet, how many people secretly want to see their husband and wife''s jokes.


    After half a month''s hard work, Su Tang finally pulled the blackening value to 90%. As Mrs. Yong changhou, she was bound to dress up for the Palace Banquet.


    Today, she was wearing a water red palace skirt, revealing her white neck and wearing a white bun. She looked very tender. Standing next to Wei que, who had a tough figure, she was very small and lovely.


    Wei Que''s eyebrows and eyes are always a bit cold and sharp, but now, these eyes are always staring at his little wife, and the slightly drooping eyebrows and eyes fall a small shadow on his cheek. How do they see and love each other.


    Everyone: wait a minute. Where''s the enemy? What do they see?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    As soon as yongchanghou and Shaoyang Princess changed their normal state, they suddenly showed their love and blinded everyone.


    Especially the princess Yuyang and the prince on one side, their eyes shot, hoping to stab people to death on the spot.


    Su Tang thought it interesting, "Wei que, seriously, are you really not interested in being the son-in-law?"


    Wei que smiles on his face, but in his heart he wants to kill the prince and the princess.


    "Do you want to be a princess?"


    Su Tang inexplicably thought of the letter that was intercepted. They said a lot that day, but many things were not clear.


    "I prefer smart people."


    She said euphemism, but Wei que laughed, "yes, so stupid how to protect you."


    It''s so stupid to think of his daughter-in-law. It''s just too much for me.


    Su Tang automatically ignored the second half of the sentence and said, "Yuyang, the little princess has been looking at you all the time. She likes you all the time."


    Wei que hooked his lips, thinking that his wife was jealous, he said, "I don''t like being stupid either." Then he took her hand and sat down.


    At the Palace Banquet, those who can attend are those who are either rich or expensive, and those who are even worse, such as Lin Qinghe, who has won the favor recently.


    Lin Qinghe vowed to save Shaoyang princess, so when the Palace Banquet was busy, everyone was not as formal as before, and immediately rushed over. With him came Princess Yuyang and his royal highness.


    Three people suddenly block in front, Su sugar confused blink. Yes, at the beginning of the Palace Banquet, she also took the opportunity to drink a little wine. She is a person who can drink fruit wine, let alone liquor.


    Wei que also has a headache. He''s watching hard, but she''s also drilling the gap and stealing two drinks. When he finds out, it''s too late.


    In the end is his daughter-in-law, how to do, can only spoil ah.


    "What''s the matter with you three?" Not in front of his daughter-in-law, we Marquis Wei is not easy to talk at all. His cool eyes swept away. The Prince wanted to withdraw his feet at that time. However, the new top scholar on one side was blocking up. He could only look at him calmly.


    And then, the eyes drifted.


    "What happened to Shaoyang? I don''t think she''s comfortable? "


    Wei que narrowed his eyes. He didn''t like the crown prince, but now he wanted to chop with his knife.


    What is it? How dare you miss his daughter-in-law?


    "I don''t need the prince to worry about my wife."


    The prince''s face was a little ugly immediately, but Yu Yang on one side took the opportunity to say, "brother Wei que, the prince''s brother is also worried about Shaoyang. In the end, we all grow up together. She''s in poor health. Why don''t you give her to Taiyi to avoid any accident in the middle of the way. "


    Yu Yang is patient and tries to persuade him in a soft voice. In fact, he wants Su Tang to disappear immediately.


    If it wasn''t for her, maybe it would be her who would take the seat of Madam Yongchang! Mingming got the best man in Beijing, but she didn''t cherish it at all, and she was often laughed at by Wei que!


    Yu Yang''s heart is all on Wei que now.


    Su Tang is dizzy, but some of her senses are unexpectedly sober. For example, she knows that the person around her is Wei que, and she is her master. She has to protect herself well and can''t be robbed by other goblins.


    This is not, Yu Yang a elder brother, immediately aroused her fighting desire, "Wei que elder brother?"


    Her voice was soft and cowardly, which was quite different from her usual indifference. But if she listened carefully, she could hear some warning.


    Unfortunately, Yuyang not only didn''t hear it, but also almost defiantly said: "yes, I grew up with brother Wei que since childhood! What''s the matter with you? "


    Sue sugar slapped the glass on her hand, full of momentum, "you''re so ugly to me." Finish saying, still wrinkling small face, one face dislikes.


    Yuyang is mad. This damned woman has repeatedly provoked herself. Last time she was in the British government, it was her first hand. What about this time? She''s a bully?!


    As soon as a quarrel is about to arise, the prince first pulls his sister aside, which is the white moonlight in his eyes. Even his sister can''t bully him.


    Yu Yang''s eyes were red, and he even cried.


    Here, Su Tang pursed her thin cherry lips and said, "little brother, what''s the matter with you? How do you like this?" With that, he deliberately pinched his voice to learn from Yuyang, "brother Wei que."


    Wei que almost collapsed at that time.


    Yuyang no matter how many times he yelled, he only felt tired, but his daughter-in-law just learned to yell, but let him boiling all over.


    Su Tang said, "I like people calling you brother so much, so I''ll call you brother later, OK? Brother Wei? Good brother? "Brother


    Wei que didn''t expect that she was so cute when she was drunk. She was so cute that he almost lost his intelligence.


    With a hoarse voice, he thought that such a lovely daughter-in-law could not be seen by others, so he wanted to take her back, "let''s go back first, go back, whatever you say, OK?""I don''t know! All the other children are playing outside. I want to play outside, too! "


    Wei que couldn''t laugh or cry, "ancestor, you can play when you go back, OK? There are too many people here. "


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened in vain. "How nice people are, and how beautiful people are."


    As soon as she said that she was beautiful, Wei que thought of the heroic words she had said. Adults wanted all kinds of children to choose. She was livid and held people up.


    Seeing this, Lin Qinghe stopped immediately, "Marquis Wei, you are not in line with the etiquette."


    As soon as Wei que saw that he was the new champion of this damned science, his eyes suddenly became as gloomy as water, "my wife, you can hold me as you like."


    They were at each other''s throats, but Su Tang got his head out of his chest and said: "ah, it''s the little champion. I''ll tell you a secret. In fact, it''s my little Mulian who communicates with you. It''s my little maid, the sweetest one... "


    She likes this little champion very much. She is upright and doesn''t want to implicate him, but she didn''t have the chance to speak before. Originally, I wanted to find a suitable opportunity to make it clear to him. Now I''m drunk and I''m talking about it.


    Lin Qinghe was stunned, but Su Tang waved to him, "Nah, don''t find the wrong person next time."


    After solving Lin Qinghe''s problem, Yu Yang, who was so angry over there, finally broke away from the prince and ran here like crazy. "Brother Wei que, why do you still like the woman who has put on so many green hats for you?"


    Yu Yang cries heartbroken. In fact, she looks very good-looking, but she''s a bit unruly. At present, there has been a lot of noise, and many people have turned their heads.


    Su Tang is a little angry. She doesn''t pay attention to Yu Yang, because she knows that the man in charge is the one who really wants to be in charge. If the man is in charge, no ghosts and monsters can get close to him.


    "Wei que, you are not allowed to look at her!"


    Wei que didn''t expect that the drunken daughter-in-law was so overbearing. She couldn''t help raising her lips. "Who do you want me to see?"


    Su Tang pointed to herself, full of bright stars, "me!"


    Wei que listened with a smile.


    Well, it''s not her own wishful thinking. It turns out that she also likes herself.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 60%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    When Su Tang was sober, she still remembered that she didn''t talk much and ate little. She looked like a cold fairy, but now the alcohol was burning her head, all by instinct.


    For example, at this moment, sitting in the carriage back, she stared at the cake on the table and fell into a certain silence.


    The little girl sat upright. If it wasn''t for her watery eyes, she couldn''t see anything unusual.


    Wei Que''s heart itched, but he could not help it. "What''s the lady looking at?"


    Su Tang, "pastry, I had one last time."


    Wei que thinks she''s cute and miserable. If she likes it, eat it. Then, as soon as he picked up a piece of it and planned to feed it, the little girl said to him, "you said last time that I would not be allowed to eat in your carriage."


    Wei Que''s hand holding the cake was stiff. He seemed to have really said that. But at that meeting, he wanted to amuse people. Besides, if he knew that she was a dwarf, he would not blink an eye even if he demolished his carriage and burned his residence!


    Su Tang seems to have found a vent point. After hearing him admit his mistake, he doesn''t intend to forgive him at all. "After you returned to Beijing, you split a wall when you first met, destroyed a piece of cake for me, and stepped on my nest at night! What''s more, every time I go out to find something to eat, you always disturb me! " In this world, in order to maintain the fucker, she is like a cabbage that no one loves. She can''t eat enough. This man who destroys her food every time has a great feud.


    So, to sum up.


    She said, "I hate you!"


    The smile on Wei Que''s face froze in an instant. Although he said that his life was going well, how could a person who has been in a high position for a long time be as gentle and harmless as his appearance.


    In a silent voice, he took the man into his arms. Instead of tearing off his disguise, he patiently asked with dark eyes: "because he hated me, he refused to tell me your identity for three years in Northwest China? Is it fun to play with me? "


    Su Tang was imprisoned in her arms, which was not strong enough to move, so it did not arouse her antipathy.


    She is like a frog, boiled by him in warm water, without any sense of crisis.


    "You think I''m stupid. In the northwest, if you know my identity, can you let me go back alive? As for the latter... " Su Tang seriously recalled, "it''s still fun. You don''t know I teased you on purpose several times. That kind of, know you look at me displeased, but can''t help my appearance, super ~ interesting, feel life has reached the peak


    Wei que laughed angrily. He would worry about her. He was really worried. Her delicate body fell down as soon as the wind blew. Just like a wild monkey, he used the art of war to catch her all day. He was not so tired to lead her to war.


    He sometimes thinks that the dwarf does not pay attention to trifles and wears shabby clothes every day, but her temperament is not what ordinary people can raise. What''s more, his medical skill reached its peak, so he always felt vaguely that she might still live somewhere in the world. How could such a bright star fall so easily.


    But in the end, he went all over the northwest, and couldn''t find her. Even as time went by, he began to accept the fact that she left. Gradually, the former cheerful character no longer exists, living in this world, only a walking corpse.


    He didn''t get angry with Su Tang''s previous play, instead, he climbed her slender fingers on her cheek, and his black eyes were full of obsession and madness, "since you think it''s interesting, don''t leave in the future."


    Once she goes, once he goes mad, no matter how well the surface is covered.


    Even Su Tang, who was already drunk, was scared to death by him. Her fear drove her to escape, but as soon as she did something, she was completely imprisoned.


    This time, it''s the kind that can''t move.


    "Wei que, let go!"


    Her cheeks were red when she was drunk, and she was more lively because she was angry.


    It is no longer the iceberg snow lotus on the high mountain, because it has been dyed with the magnificent color of the world.


    "If you don''t let go, you''ll never let go." Wei que knew that he was a little out of control. During this period of time, he had been acting very well in front of her, but no matter how good he was, it was also an illusion. At this time, all the gentle disguises were torn open, and his eyes were even more undisguised when he looked at her. He asked: "Shaoyang, if I don''t recognize you, don''t you intend to recognize me?"


    Su Tang''s reaction is a little slow at the moment. She spent about a long time to understand that Shaoyang is calling her.


    "Why recognize each other? If I wanted to recognize each other, I didn''t have to set up such a big situation. Feigning death is really troublesome... " She talked a lot, but Wei que didn''t listen to a word. Only the first sentence lingered in his mind repeatedly.


    Why recognize each other?


    So she didn''t intend to recognize each other from the beginning to the end. In those three years, for her, like him, she could give up at any time.


    The heart keeps falling, and finally falls to the bottom of the valley. The eyebrows and eyes seemed to be covered with frost and snow, even the eyes were cold, but the only way was to hold her hands, never let go, and even made a little effort.Su Tang was caught off guard and deepened the embrace. She couldn''t move at first, but now it''s hard to breathe.


    Her red face, cherry lips slightly open, moist amber eyes, because angry, eyes are red.


    Let people see Especially want to bully.


    Wei que thought and did so. He leaned over and held her red lips accurately. Because of her struggle, he put his tongue in, drove straight in and disturbed her wantonly.


    Su Tang is not his opponent. Her body is fragile, and her eyes are red when she bumps. Now she is being bullied like this, and soon she is in tears, especially pitiful.


    Unfortunately, the only person who saw her face was not distressed at all, but chuckled, "don''t cry now, you will cry later." Finish saying, still stretch out tongue unexpectedly, licked off the water light that her canthus overflows.


    Although Sue sugar is drunk, her survival instinct makes her shiver.


    Who knows, Wei que just along her back, gentle comfort, "don''t be afraid, afraid also have to accept, in that case, let yourself suffer less crime."


    Su Tang''s head is confused. If she is sober, she will coax people with her ability. But now, the only way to coax people happy is the last option.


    If she had known earlier, she would have cut off her hands rather than greedy for any good wine. Now, she has become a fish on the chopping board.


    When the carriage stopped, people saw that his wife was held in his arms by the marquis. They were not surprised until they found that the Marquis had entered the rhinoceros hall, but had not left all night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    The reason why Su Tang was suspicious was that the child had not yet woken up because of the noise. The second reason was that her clothes, though seemingly low-key, were made of fine silk. In addition, her small hands and face were clean and free from any dust. It was obvious that someone took care of her.


    With such carefulness, the family would treat him very well. Therefore, she was sure that the child had been abducted, even for a short time. She was afraid that he would disobey and make people dizzy.


    The speed of the system is very fast. "I found it. It''s the eldest son of Uncle Liang Ping''s family, but his parents died. Now his uncle and aunt are in charge of the house. I''m afraid he will lose the count''s position when he is too old."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that she just asked casually. She was involved in so many things. Now she looks at the sleeping baby, and she is very pitied.


    "Mulan, go and take the baby."


    Su Tang didn''t play the cards according to common sense, and even asked people to hold the child. This operation confused the young man.


    Wait a minute. Shouldn''t it be argument? Or be impulsive and have a big fight with him.


    What''s the matter with carrying the baby away now?


    When Mulan went to hold the child, the young man subconsciously hugged the child in his arms. Mulan couldn''t see the strength.


    "It''s you who give me the baby, or I''ll let people take off your hands and choose for yourself."


    The four maids of Shaoyang princess are more beautiful than each other. They are even more graceful than some noble girls. Now Mulan, the threat of smiling and chanting, looks like a devil to the youth.


    "You, you..."


    Mu Lan said, "I don''t know what I''m doing. I''m not far away from the time of death to offend my princess. Now give me my child, and I can suffer less."


    That servant girl''s tone is extremely light, but the youth is flustered, he just takes money to handle affairs, don''t want to die.


    No, he won''t die. The noble man is so high. He must be able to protect him!


    I think so in my heart, but my hand still unconsciously lost the child. For nothing else, the baby looked at me and held me too much.


    Wood Blue took the child, Su sugar check, found that just inhale squint smoke, no big problem, this just let go.


    "Go and call Jing Zhaoyin and ask him how the crime of abducting and selling children should be."


    She didn''t look at the young man from the beginning to the end, so high and unattainable, but it made the young man look stunned.


    He had heard that Princess Shaoyang was in contact with many men at the same time. He didn''t know how good she was. This made him feel that the so-called No.1 Beauty in the capital was just like the woman who could sleep with some money. However, he didn''t know how beautiful she was until he came into close contact with her.


    He had a pair of leather bags. He had some money in his family earlier. Before he was defeated, he was the favorite childe of the GouLan girls. He had never tasted any kind of women. But now, he felt that what he had met before was mediocre and vulgar, which could not be compared with the goddess in front of him.


    There is Su Tang sitting in the town, she did not speak, no one cares about the young man, so let him shrink in the corner, looking at is shivering, but a pair of eyes beads, it is a crazy.


    If, if you can get along with her for a while, let alone ask him to say what''s behind the scenes, it''s to kill him. He''s willing.


    Jing Zhaoyin didn''t let Su Tang wait for a long time, but she didn''t expect Wei que to come with her.


    With a sinister face, he kicked the young man heavily in the chest.


    It''s also a man. He knows the meaning of that look too well.


    The young man was suddenly kicked and vomited a lot of blood.


    The sudden scene shocked everyone.


    Finally, Su Tang responded in time and held people, "Wei que, don''t kill people first. I have to ask Jing Zhaoyin to check the people behind the scenes."


    Wei Que''s eyes were scarlet, with a ferocious fury, "he looks at you! How dare you look at such a dog


    Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry, "look, I''m not bad. The most important thing for us now is to check the people behind the scenes. You calm down and leave the matter to Jing Zhaoyin. "


    Wei que, "no, he looks at you. I''ll dig out his eyes!"


    Jing Zhaoyin was suddenly nominated. In this winter, his brain suddenly burst into a hot sweat. Dear, marquis Wei''s life is almost half gone. Just because of one look, I lost half my life and even lost a pair of eyes!


    As a result, he memorized the lessons of the past and dared not look at them. "Don''t worry, princess. I''ll give her justice."


    Su sugar asked people to hold the baby again, "I guess the baby is a abduction. Put it in my place for the time being. It''s not too late to send it back when I find my family."


    Shaoyang princess is now happy to become a joke in the capital, but Jing Zhaoyin did not expect that the princess is very loving.


    Jing Zhaoyin is planning to take advantage of the opportunity to fight some rainbow farts. After all, marquis Wei''s posture just now doesn''t seem to dislike it. Who knows, before he speaks, there is a scream in his ear.Blue sky and white day, Leng is because of this call, let a person from a permeating goose bumps.


    As soon as Jing Zhaoyin looked back, he almost shivered, "what are you doing, marquis?"


    Wei que, "I''m waiting for a rude man, and I don''t know how to investigate slowly."


    Su Tang''s mouth flicked. When he said this, he would be shameless. In order to catch her in the northwest, he could not let out his voice for several days in advance!


    It was for the sake of money that the young man performed this play. How could he suffer such torture? Ten fingers were broken off. Under the pain of this kind of pain, he quickly recruited.


    When he did it, Wei que asked people to check it. It took him an hour to find out.


    Yuyang is also the first time to do this kind of thing. Xiaowei doesn''t deal with it completely. Wei que soon catches hold of it. She is the Royal Princess, but she is invited to the door of the Marquis''s residence.


    Yuyang is also bewitched by others. She hasn''t even seen the young man. From beginning to end, the servant girls around her are giving advice. At this moment, Wei que looks like a ghost. She is so scared that she shivers on the spot.


    "Brother Wei que, it''s not me, it''s not my idea, it''s all this servant girl." Because of fear, so all the fault to the servant girl.


    But everyone knew that if the princess didn''t nod her head, the maid would turn over the sky and couldn''t get over her.


    But this words can''t say, because even if yu Yang does wrong again, she is still a princess.


    Finally, the servant girl was thrown out to take care of the affairs. Yuyang went back to the palace and thought about his faults behind closed doors. As for the young man, Wei que did what he said and broke his hands, feet and eyes before he was thrown out.


    A farce is over, but there are always rumors in Beijing.


    When it came to the end, it turned out that Princess Shaoyang and her mistress knelt down and begged for the release of the marquis. But Wei que was cold-blooded and merciless. She not only broke her hands and feet, but also cut off her eyes. Princess Shaoyang, however, was locked in the Marquis''s house by him and would never go out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    When Su Tang heard the joke for the first time, she couldn''t laugh, because that night, Wei que was really crazy. She couldn''t get out of bed for a few days. The key is that even if she could get out of bed, she couldn''t see outsiders.


    It''s a trace that can''t be covered. She has to be a human when she goes out!


    But in the end, she went out, because she promised her brother to spend the new year together. Fortunately, in this winter, she was a little bit more wrapped up. Although she looked bloated, she somehow covered up those traces.


    Xiao Huainan Wang was very excited when he saw her coming. He took her and said all kinds of rumors he had heard these days.


    "Elder sister, I don''t believe those messy rumors. I still know how high your vision is. Let alone the son of a broken salt merchant, even the prince may not be able to enter your eyes."


    When Su Tang was about to praise him for his foresight, Xiao Huainan Wang said, "so elder sister, you really don''t want the ones I told you before? It''s useless for Wei que to break his hand and foot so easily, the son of a broken salt merchant. But I''m not the same here. I''m a swordsman in the Jianghu. I''m ranked very high! "


    Su Tang couldn''t help laughing at the end of hearing this, grabbed his ear and asked, "so are you giving me a lover or a head for Wei que?"


    Xiao Huainan Wang''s ears are not protected, but people are not afraid of death and continue to nag, "elder sister, you really don''t think about it? If you can really beat Wei que, won''t you make money? "


    Su Tang, "what do you earn? I don''t think I''m chaotic enough, do I?"


    Wei que, the son of an inexplicable salt merchant, gnawed at her like a mad dog for several days. If there were several, wouldn''t it kill her? For this, she this period of time let dark Wei stop all correspondence exchanges, but ran and egg!


    She didn''t even know where Wei que got those letters. Every time she found one, she had a bad night. Up to now, she shivered when she saw any letters.


    It''s terrible!


    She wanted to come to Huainan palace to be quiet, but obviously Wei que didn''t think so.


    She came in front of her and Wei que came back. During the day, he was well-dressed and elegant. He was like a noble young man. No one could see that there were so many ways to torture such a person!


    Su Tang was angry when she saw him. You are so motherly. You can sleep as soon as you want. Anyway, the blackening value fell to me. Not only did it not fall, but it also rose to her occasionally. She was exhausted several times.


    "Madam, why don''t you tell me when you go back to your mother''s house?"


    Su sugar strength refused him to close, indifferent way: "you go away."


    Wei que sighed, helpless, but he continued to look at his little wife with doting eyes, "but where can I make my wife unhappy? My wife told me, I will change."


    He has a good attitude towards admitting his mistake. Unfortunately, Su Tang ate too much from him and didn''t believe it at all.


    "Forget it, I won''t believe it!"


    Wei que is wearing a very harmless handsome face, very puzzled, "what my wife said, I try to do, why in her eyes, I have no credit?"


    Su Tang sneer, this soul light depends on his face good-looking, do whatever you want!


    "Well, I told you that I don''t know the son of a shitty salt merchant. You know why! Why at night... "


    Su Tang couldn''t go on, but Wei que suddenly became very affectionate, holding her hand and looking at each other. "I''m afraid. My wife is beautiful, but there are too many dogs outside. Only at night can I really feel her existence." As soon as he finished, Su Tang sneered. Then he suddenly bowed his head and said to her intimately, "besides, I think my wife enjoys the evening very much."


    This innocent expression, say so rogue words, Su sugar gas face all red, "nonsense!"


    But Wei que said, "why does my wife always hold me and tell me to hurry up?"


    Su Tang now knows who is really shameless, but he didn''t release before, but now, he seems to be relieved of the seal, and he keeps talking.


    "Ah, ah She covered her ears and said that she didn''t want to listen any more, but she wanted to give her respect, so she stepped on him and glared angrily: "I told you to finish quickly! You You are weak in spirit With that, I really don''t want to talk to him any more.


    Wei que looked at the little wife who ran away with her ears covered. How did she like it.


    Su Tang is angry and runs away. On the way, she meets a handsome young man in a white suit. He holds a sword in his hand. When she sees someone coming, she politely steps forward.


    "Miss, have you ever met the king of Huainan?"


    After su Tang''s reaction, he estimated that his younger brother had always wanted to give it to him.


    "It should be on the other side of yujingyuan. What can I do for you?"


    Qingjun young man has a good look. He can wear such luxurious clothes in Huainan palace, and his appearance is so superior. It is estimated that only Shaoyang princess who has nothing in the sky and nothing in the earth.


    Compared with power, the king of Huainan prefers pleasure in the world, so he has made friends with many talented young people. However, he occasionally chooses his brother-in-law''s eyes, which still frightens everyone. Generally speaking, it''s OK to go out to play, but he seldom goes to the palace as a guest. This time, he comes here because of something important."It''s over. I''m here to say goodbye to the Lord."


    Su Tang was relieved unexpectedly. Don''t look for any more young Xia for her, or the vinegar king will have to do something new.


    "Then you go quickly, for fear that he will run to other places later."


    The boy arched his hand and laughed, "goodbye."


    It''s freezing. Su Tang didn''t wear too much clothes when she ran out. After talking with the young Xia for a while, she felt cold. She didn''t care about anything else. She was planning to go back to find her cloak, but when she looked back, she saw Wei que standing by.


    "What was the lady talking about just now? How happy she was?"


    Su Tang vaguely felt that something was wrong, but the next second, a warm cloak was draped over her body, and she was driving away with cold. She was just about to thank her. When she raised her eyes, she saw that the other person was staring at her with crazy eyes.


    That feeling is like the meat and bones targeted by the hungry wolf. It''s impossible to run away.


    But, to be reasonable, she just said a few words casually. This is not good?


    "To leave with my brother."


    Wei que, "madam, but can''t give up?"


    This inexplicable jealousy, Sue sugar heard want to hit people, "sober up, I don''t even know his name."


    But Wei que said: "Haomin is the sixth in the list of young people in the world "


    before he finished, Su Tang opened her eyes and said," do you investigate him? No, you''re spying on me. "


    Wei que pursed her lips.


    Yes, he is monitoring her and coming back from the dead. Since God has sent her to him again, he will not give her another chance to leave. He wants to cut off all her ways. There is no way to go except for him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    This dispute made Su Tang clearly feel how low his sense of security was. He didn''t believe her, that she would stay, and that she would fall in love with him. Therefore, he put an end to all possibilities.


    She finally understood why the blackening value didn''t fall because he didn''t believe her from the beginning to the end.


    Sue sugar sighed. She didn''t even know who to sympathize with.


    "You tell me, apart from this, are you hiding anything else from me?" She felt that since she had found the problem, she should solve it, otherwise it would be a knot in her heart if she dragged it to the end.


    Wei que looked at her for a long time and finally nodded.


    Su Tang and Wu Wei are mixed, but fortunately, this guy is willing to say that it means there is still hope.


    "You say, I try not to be angry."


    Wei que, "I killed all the people around Princess Yuyang."


    Su Tang is shocked. No, that place is a palace. You are not afraid to be arrested because of the east window incident?


    Wei que stares at her, deeply afraid to miss her any expression, see her so, is a way: "are you afraid?"


    Su Tang said, "it''s not a matter of fear. The place is the Imperial Palace in the end. Princess Yuyang is also her favorite daughter today. If you do this, what should you do in case of being involved? Princess Yuyang is a spoiled girl. Just teach her a lesson, but you are not the same. How can you take the risk! "


    After listening to her words, Wei Que''s tense spirit gradually relaxed.


    He admitted that he was bloodthirsty at that moment, and he wanted to teach Yuyang some lessons very much, so when he did it, it might be a little noisy, but so what? She dared to reach Su Tang''s side, which was moving his bottom line.


    Originally, he was still worried about whether his daughter-in-law would think he was cruel and cruel, and even blamed and implicated by the emperor. But now, his daughter-in-law still has her own heart.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 30%."


    Su Tang was relieved at the hint.


    Because of her explanation, Wei que was in a good mood and said, "but she moved you. You can rest assured that she will be married next month. "


    Su Tang was surprised," married? To whom? "


    The Royal Princess is no longer in favor, and getting married is also very complicated. Besides, Yuyang is the youngest daughter of the queen. She is famous for conniving and spoiling. How can she get married soon? It hasn''t happened.


    Wei que said, "on the northwest border, the prince of Chiyou will come to ask for marriage. It''s almost next month."


    The emperor accepted the first beauty of others as a token of reciprocity, and should have a princess.


    Tut, the bandit idea. If he is not obedient, he will fight until he is obedient. However, in the past, according to the routine, in order to make friends between the two countries, the emperor chose a noble daughter from the side of the patriarchal clan, canonized the princess and sent her to make peace.


    But now, I''m afraid there is no patriarchal daughter to give him a choice.


    Wei que, "so will my wife be afraid of me?"


    Su Tang said, "I''m not afraid. I think you should not be so reckless when you do things in the future. Princess Yuyang is a princess in the end. Once the emperor is a courtier, we should avoid the edge."


    Wei que listened to her very patiently. In fact, he knew all she said, but it was more than any love words in the world.


    So he asked, "what else?"


    Su Tang looked at him inexplicably, "what else? There''s also a shot in the head. It''s about you. You don''t want to think about why the northwest army''s salary was deducted. If it wasn''t for me... "


    For a moment, although she stopped in time, she let Wei que hear, "what are you?"


    Su Tang, "it''s nothing, just something to eat."


    Wei que, "just a little?"


    The male leader of that meeting was just poisoned by poisonous insects. It was originally his low tide, so during this period, he was just like Shuini. He didn''t like what he did. Even his salary was deducted several times, and the 100000 troops in Northwest China were almost gnawing at the bark. Finally, she used the contacts left by the king of Huainan to solve the urgent problem.


    Su Tang didn''t kick him, but he suddenly put him in his arms. "At the beginning, my wife solved the poison for me. Later, my wife solved the northwest disaster for me. It turned out that at the beginning, my wife had done so much for me." When he said this, his voice suddenly dropped a little, "but I don''t know anything. "


    Su Tang sighed," don''t take everything to yourself. I couldn''t see it at first. Half of the 100000 troops were my father''s subordinates. "


    Wei que micro Qiao''s lips Cape how also can''t press down, "Madam how can so good."


    So good that he wanted to learn from the dragon and raise people in captivity, and no one would see him.


    Just reason or overcome this dark idea, his little wife so beautiful, how can be trapped in a corner, she should stand in the world''s most sunny position, wantonly natural and unrestrained.


    Therefore, before that, he will eradicate all obstacles.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 20%."A month passed quickly, and as Wei que said, Chiyou successfully arrived in the capital.


    Before the victory of the Daye Dynasty, Chiyou Kingdom presented a beautiful woman, but he was in a hurry, and the envoys didn''t even dare to stay for a long time. As soon as he got the armistice, he couldn''t wait to go back to his country. Now it''s different. As a friend, the envoys of Chiyou kingdom are treated very well. They are happy to see off, sing and laugh all the way.


    Even when he arrived in the capital, the Emperor himself welcomed him and gave him enough face.


    The prince of Chiyou chose his concubine from the prince himself. However, the prince was not as young as he had imagined. Instead, he was full of whiskers. He was rough and strong. From a distance, he looked like a hill.


    The emperor of Daye was high up, listening to the rainbow fart of the prince of Chiyou at the bottom, and hearing that he wanted to come to Daye Dynasty, which is rich in land and resources, to find a wise princess, all the wrinkles on his face laughed.


    "Since I am a friend, I agree."


    The prince of Chiyou was not easy to fool. He immediately said, "Your Majesty, I don''t know if I can choose by myself."


    The Emperor didn''t take it seriously. For men, appearance is at the bottom of the list. Only status is the highest.


    The princess of Chiyou is the future queen. If she was born in Daye, how could she sign a peace agreement. By that time, he would have recovered half of the military power in Wei Que''s hands.


    The emperor and the prince looked at each other and saw the ambition in each other''s eyes. Finally, as Wei que expected, the prince of Chiyou took a fancy to Princess Yuyang.


    How about the emperor''s daughter? In the face of absolute power, it''s just a bargain.


    Everyone is very satisfied, only princess Yuyang.


    In terms of age, 18-year-old she has not yet discussed her relatives. She is already an older woman, but she is a princess, with the emperor and queen sitting on it. No one dares to say more, but now the form is different.


    The emperor was more and more wary of Wei que, and even did not hesitate to do business with the original enemy.


    The queen was a little reluctant. After a day''s crying by Yuyang, she came up with the idea of letting the emperor take back the imperial edict. But then, she slapped her in the face of reality.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    The marriage went surprisingly well. Except for Yu Yang, no one stood up against it.


    I don''t know if she was forced too hard, she finally found the prince, the prince''s brother who still had a little ridiculous affection for her.


    Yuyang is only three years younger than him. The prince still has deep feelings for her, but no matter how deep the feelings are, can he pass the throne? What''s more, he didn''t even oppose it. How dare he stand up.


    Looking at the crying Yuyang, the prince sighed, "Yuyang, as long as your brother is still there, you should not be afraid to go to Chiyou country."


    Yu Yang cried out of breath, "but brother, I don''t like the prince. He is so strong and ugly, like a bear. I like it, brother. You know it


    Speaking of this, the crown prince''s face suddenly became extremely ugly, "Yuyang, there are thousands of men in the world. How can you only like Wei que? If you hadn''t been stubborn and didn''t want to marry other princes'' children, how could you be reduced to such a situation today


    Yu Yang was stabbed to the pain, and his facial features were all twisted. "What about you! Shaoyang has been married for three years. You have written to her for three years. Has she ever answered you? She would rather fight with Lin Qinghe, the new champion of science and technology, than say one more word to you. What''s the difference between you and me? "


    Although he is a younger sister, the prince, as the head of the East Palace, can''t be so angry when he is pointed at by the nose. However, Yu Yang''s attitude changed greatly. He changed his previous roar and turned to sobbing and sobbing.


    "Brother, I''m out of control for a moment. Don''t be angry. I have only one relative left. Don''t push me out like my father." With that, like when I was a child, I fell into his arms, "I was just too scared."


    The prince was full of anger, which was put out by her.


    "Brother, do you want Shaoyang?"


    The prince frowned, "why do you ask this?"


    Yuyang, "when I leave Daye, I''m afraid no one will help you."


    Of course, she helped the prince just to let yongchanghou''s wife move out to her. Each of them has his own profit, and neither of them will break it.


    Prince, "you don''t have to worry about this."


    Anyway, as long as Shaoyang is still in Beijing, there is always a chance to meet.


    However, Yu Yang said, "but brother, I heard that Wei que planned to leave Beijing with Shaoyang as soon as the envoys of Chi you left."


    "What are you talking about?" The prince opened his eyes wide and put his hands on her arms.


    Yu Yang''s tears were about to flow out, but he said, "I''m going to leave soon. My brother is my only relative. If I can help my brother with this long cherished wish, I''ll go to make peace with him and feel at ease."


    The prince is shocked by the news that Shaoyang is going to leave Beijing. His head is blank, and the whole person is led by Yuyang''s nose.


    She said: "Shaoyang is Yongchang Hou''s wife after all. Even if her brother gets her, he can''t be granted imperial concubine. Let''s lock her up first, and then find a suitable identity for her when you become emperor."


    The prince frowned, "but the premise is how to get her."


    Yuyang said: "ordinary means are not available. It depends on whether the prince''s elder brother is willing to give up. You see, recently, the envoys of Chiyou kingdom came to Beijing, accompanied by Wei que, Shaoyang was left alone. A single woman, as long as you want, can use some extraordinary means.... "


    ****


    Su Tang is living an immortal life in Yongchang Marquis mansion. Since she lost her vest, she has completely released herself. Of course, Wei que contributed a lot to this, because in front of outsiders, in order to make her eat more, he always looks fierce, which is quite a kind of illusion that she doesn''t eat and just serves her family.


    For this reason, Su Tang suffered on the surface, but he was happy in his heart.


    For example, at this moment, Mulian carrying steaming wine dumplings, "princess, this is the order from the Marquis, saying that you eat too little at every meal. When you wake up from your nap, you must have some snacks."


    Su sugar just now put on good clothes, see the wine in the hands of Mulian small round son, face no expression nodded, but in the heart is stealing music.


    Ah, I just mentioned it casually yesterday. Unexpectedly, Wei que remembered it. It''s so good.


    Small round son entrance soft soft Mian, and with a little rice wine gas, a mouthful down, aftertaste impermanent.


    Su Tang was eating happily when he saw a boy in the porter delivering a post.


    It''s really strange that the person who delivered the post is still Huainan palace. Is her younger brother the one who delivered the post in a regular way?


    Not at all.


    So this post


    When she opened it at will, she found that her younger brother, who always sniffed at the temple, invited her to worship Buddha.


    No, what kind of stupid thing is this? Can you have some professionalism before cheating? Compared with worshiping Buddha, Huainan Wang prefers to invite her to race.


    She left the post aside. Not long after, Wei que came in and said unintentionally, "who handed the post? Huh? Huainan palace is my brother-in-law. "


    Su Tang''s hand and invisible pause, then put down the spoon and laughed, "Wei que, you are a little too much. This is the Yongchang residence. Do you think my brain is a decorationAt the beginning, all the letters she gave to her maidservant could be intercepted by him, not to mention this ridiculous post.


    Wei que did not answer her, but continued to ask, "madam, do you know what Songhua temple is?"


    Su Tang always thought that the answer would be a pit, so she refused to answer, and even said, "don''t tell me if you don''t want to know."


    Wei que, "Songhua Temple", also known as Songzi Guanyin temple. Ma''am, you see they all remind us so blatantly. Should we work hard? " He said with a smile on his face, and then he lifted the man up.


    No!


    Su Tang refused, "I just got up!"


    Wei que said, "it doesn''t matter. Who stipulates that you can''t go to sleep after you get up."


    Today''s male owners are more and more shameless. Su Tangqi''s face is red, "blue sky and white day! Wei que, this is a day''s Day


    Wei que hugged her and said, "madam, I''m just a little tired. I''m going to have a rest for a while, but madam has said so. If I don''t do something, I can''t say it."


    Su Tang


    What can she say when you''ve finished talking about it!


    Finally, they both missed the dinner, even the breakfast, which Wei que ate with her.


    "Good lady, open your mouth."


    Su Tang couldn''t lift her eyelids. She was so angry that she exploded, but her voice was humming and hawing, without any awe. "Wei que, you belong to a dog! It hurts me so much. "


    Wei que loved her hazy and coquettish eyes. Holding her, he could not help kissing her earlobe. "It''s the lady who is so fragrant. I can''t help it for my husband."


    I can''t help it! Su sugar gas to burst thick, clearly because of that post.


    The post is aimed at her. Although Princess Shaoyang has many admirers, few of them really have the strength to impersonate the king of Huainan.


    It must be because she wrote to the prince last time. She escaped the crisis last time. Unexpectedly, she was waiting for her here!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    The spring cold is steep, but the pilgrims of Songhua Temple come in an endless stream.


    Su Tang looked at the temple surrounded by cigarettes, and finally thought of something later. She said that since the morning, she always felt that something had not been said. At this moment, she finally remembered.


    She forgot to ask Wei que what he wanted to do with it!


    Su Tang is very melancholy, that guy is too difficult to coax, blackening value ups and downs, is so far all men in the biggest ups and downs, she was afraid.


    However, without waiting for her to think of a new strategy, she saw a very familiar young man coming forward respectfully.


    "I''d like to say hello to Princess Shaoyang. Our Lord is waiting for you in the wing room. By the way, we have some tea you like to eat..."


    The little guy walked steadily, but he didn''t leave a sound. If he didn''t keep saying something, it would be hard for people to notice him.


    Su Tang took a look at him and only nodded slightly to show him the way. But he thought that since Wei que didn''t mention it, he should want to see how she handled it.


    Songhua temple is built in the middle of the mountain. She takes advantage of the gap to observe the pilgrims around. They seem to be doing their own things. But if you are more careful, you can still see something about their behavior.


    Su Tang, "dog, how many people are ambushed here?"


    System, "preliminary statistics, 30% are real pilgrims, the rest are catching you."


    Su Tang tut said, "this is really a big deal. I just don''t know if Wei Que''s sense of trust can be improved after this time."


    Trust is really hard to cultivate, especially when she has been destroyed twice before.


    The wing room is in the backyard of Songhua temple, which is specially for pilgrims to have a rest and a meal. The wing room is not big, but it is better than the beautiful surrounding environment and the sparsely populated area, so it is quiet.


    When Su Tang pushed the door in, she saw a man in the wing room with his back to her. At this time, he didn''t seem to plan to install it.


    "Shaoyang, I like you." For the first time, the crown prince made a confession, but his voice was a little excited.


    It''s just excitement. What do you do?


    Sue sugar stepped back and staggered his hands.


    Different from the panic in the imagination, the prince also calmed down when he saw her so calm. "Shaoyang already knew it was lonely?"


    Su Tang didn''t like to beat around the Bush and said directly, "I can even guess who gave his Highness the idea. Seriously, his Highness''s work this time is not beautiful enough."


    Prince, "how to say?"


    Su Tang said, "Your Highness, you should know that I am the wife of marquis Yongchang. If you bind me, you are against Wei que. Wei que has a heavy army, but now Daye is going to marry Chiyou. If something happens to me, how about Chiyou Congress? "


    The prince frowned, "what does this have to do with Chiyou?"


    Su Tang said, "it depends on who came up with the idea. Who is the beneficiary of a fight between Daye and Chiyou? "


    The prince knew immediately that when he came here, he also brought some guards. No matter how far away they were, they were all Yuyang people. But where did Yuyang come from?


    At the beginning, Yuyang was looking for life and death in order not to marry the crown prince of Chiyou. How could he figure it out in a short time? So many people? She is just superficial forbearance, but secretly trying to destroy the marriage.


    Now who in Beijing doesn''t know that Yongchang Hou cares most about his wife. If Su Tang has a weakness, once he points the spearhead at Chiyou country, he doesn''t have to be ordered by the emperor. He leads his own troops to attack.


    Once the two countries fight, peace becomes a joke.


    Yuyang only needs to clean his hands and feet. He can take it out of here.


    The two countries are at war. This is the last thing the emperor wants to see. Once the emperor goes down to check, he can''t find out. If he finds out that it is related to the prince, he is afraid that the leader of the east palace will move his seat.


    The prince had a fever in his head before, but now he calmed down, and a trace of fear came up.


    Once upon a time, Wei que was dispensable in front of Shaoyang. If he could, he would like her to roll far away. But now, it''s said that he has taken away her eyes even when she looks at her.


    He had always thought that he was the prince. No matter what Wei que could do, he could surpass him. But if the prince''s position was gone


    Su Tang once felt that without Wei que, the great Ye Dynasty passed on to the prince in front of him, and sooner or later he would finish it. In the cannibal palace of the Imperial Palace, I don''t know how his intelligence lived to the present.


    "Your Highness, if you go back now, you can save one or two."


    As for the rest, she had a deep grudge with Yuyang, so she didn''t believe it. Yuyang didn''t stay behind.


    "Shaoyang, you wait for Gu. When he becomes emperor, he will come to meet you!"


    The prince really likes Shaoyang, but no matter how much he likes Shaoyang, compared with that right, this kind of love will be on the side. Otherwise, when the Emperor gave the marriage, he could fight to death, but he didn''t. He accepted it silently, suffered silently, and then continued to be his prince.The door of the wing room was reopened, and the sun came in, but Su Tang brought up a touch of irony.


    She can''t afford this kind of cheap love. Sure enough, it''s Wei que''s.


    As soon as the prince left, there was no need for her to keep it, but as soon as she got up, a hole was made in the top of the wing room. Two men in black came down from the sky, one on the left and the other on the right. They were about to land and hijack her, but they were hit by concealed weapons on the kneecap at the same time.


    At the moment of landing, the knee was already crushed.


    The man in black grunted bitterly. Su Tang looked back and admired him very much. He could bear it!


    "What is Madame still looking at?" At the door, a gentle voice sounded, as if it was just a casual inquiry in the morning.


    Su Tang did not dare to stay, raised her foot and trotted over, then hugged someone''s narrow waist, "Wow, husband, how terrible."


    Her grandiose performance, Wei que is chuckling out a voice, "naughty."


    Sue sugar Oh, and holding him up and asked: "do you like it?"


    "Nature likes it." Wei que takes advantage of the situation and reaches for her waist. With this blink of an eye, she feels that her little wife has become the skinny dwarf in the northwest.


    Su Tang pointed to the two people kneeling on the ground, "Wei que, are these two people from Chiyou?"


    Wei que, "called husband."


    Su Tang


    Wei que, "I call you wife, and you also called your husband just now."


    Su Tang, "..." All right, husband. Are these two from Chiyou


    Wei que just looked at the man in black, "Yuyang urges the prince to contact you, and at the same time contacts the prince of Chiyou. He says that he can find a way to revenge for him. As long as he kills you, she will deal with the next thing."


    Su Tang frowned, "does the prince of Chiyou believe her so much?"


    Wei Que''s voice was light, but there was a strong sense of killing in her cold voice. "She was very clever. She told Prince Chiyou that if I was forced to attack Chiyou, the emperor would commit a crime. As long as I disobeyed the imperial edict, I could be justified and strip my military power. At that time, she will send ten more beauties to the prince.... "


    "No, I''ll interrupt." Su Tang asked seriously, "are you sure she''s smart? Prince renchiyou has spent so much money to play with her, just for the ten beauties? "


    Wei que laughs, "it''s very smart. I know that without you, I will attack Chiyou country. But she missed a point. I will not only attack Chiyou, but also kill her myself. " When he said this, his eyes became gloomy and bloodthirsty in vain.


    Somehow, for a moment, he felt I seem to have lost her like this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    The path in the backyard of Songhua temple is shaded by trees.


    A girl in a mess is running away on the path. Her clothes are worn out, with a little blood. Her hair bun is all scattered, and her hair is black. She looks like a madman, so people can''t see her face.


    But even so, the graceful posture still makes people feel pity.


    And not far behind her, two men in black with swords and masks were running after her. The mountain wind blows, the leaves swing with the wind, but the girl is a staggering, embarrassed to the ground.


    I saw that the broadsword was about to cut at her, but at the critical moment, it was stopped.


    "Stop it." At the end of the path, someone walked slowly. He looked at the girl on the ground and said with a smile, "Princess Shaoyang, long time no see."


    Shaoyang is silent.


    The man continued: "a few months ago, there was a beautiful woman in white on the border of Chiyou country. She was as beautiful as the moon in the sky. She was so beautiful that she finally charmed the frontier generals. I still have a picture of her. Do you want to see it? "


    The man is not a stranger, but the prince of Chiyou.


    He said a few words leisurely. He saw that the people on the ground didn''t speak, their patience was exhausted, and they began to become bloodthirsty and ferocious. If it wasn''t for this woman, how could chiyouguo be defeated, and if it wasn''t for this woman, how could his crown prince be in danger!


    "You say, if I kill you here, what will Wei que do? I hear he''s nervous about you now. " As he spoke, he raised his big knife.


    The hand rises knife falls, see to be about to spatter blood on the spot, a sharp arrow shot suddenly come over.


    The sharp arrow aimed at the prince of Chiyou''s heart. With an arrow through his heart, the knife fell on the spot.


    The girl on the ground also stood up. Unfortunately, with her hair lifted, her rough face, beard and chin, what a gorgeous beauty, coupled with the Northeast ballad, the prince of Chiyou''s eyes were scarlet.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but you''re lame." With that, he laughed and mended the knife again.


    Everything happened so fast that the guard around the prince of Chiyou saw that he wanted to protect him, but it was too late.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    There was no one to respond to the bleak cry, except for the birds in the forest.


    This campaign lasted a whole day and a whole night. The next morning, when the early sun rose, the sun was shining on the earth, and the earth was covered with blood.


    Wei Que and Su Tang did not return to the Marquis''s residence, but all the way back to the northwest.


    Along the way, he looked at the glutinous rice dumplings that he didn''t know where they came from and had a headache.


    "Which family is this child from? Throw it back!"


    Su Tang hugged Xiao Tuan Zi tightly. "This child has no father or mother. He will lose his life if he throws it back."


    This child is exactly at the beginning Yu Yang seeks a person to frame up her cheap son, but keep keep keep, it is to raise a few feelings.


    Jin Huai is small, but she is very sensible.


    Usually, a child as old as him is the only one who is incredibly good when cats and dogs dislike him.


    Also, when I was young and had no parents, my uncle and aunt scolded me severely, but who could I be coquettish and angry with? At the end of the day, he is a child who knows his face, but no one can tolerate him.


    Wei que can''t help but take this cheap son.


    It''s su Tang, who has a cheap son. It''s fun to play with him. Wei que has a lot of things. Although she comes to accompany her when she has time, she is not like Jin Huai. Finally, Jin Huai''s dull little temperament is skinned by her.


    To this, Su Tang has a sense of achievement very much, she touches his small head, smile curved eyes, "child, should be naughty."


    Jin Huai tightly clenched her sleeves. He didn''t remember what her mother looked like. From the beginning of his memory, only his aunt''s increasingly cold face, disgusting eyes, and the huge Earl''s house had no warmth, only endless fear.


    But now, everything is different.


    "I Can I call you mother? "


    Su Tang is stunned. She has played all the roles in her task, but the role of mother is very strange.


    But looking at his eyes, Su Tang smiles and caresses his head, "of course you can."


    "Mother."


    "Ah."


    "Mother ~"


    "good son!"


    Su Tang took Jin Huai in her arms and went to Wei Que''s tent. Then she said to him, "Wei que, you have a son!"


    Wei que was reading a book. Hearing the words, he was so surprised that all the books fell to the ground. However, his face did not surprise, Shaoyang''s health is very poor, poor to give birth to this kind of thing can directly to her life, so he has been very attention.


    Therefore, when he heard the news, he subconsciously wanted to say no, but when it came to his mouth, he did not dare to say it.


    He was afraid that she wanted the child.


    But the next moment, see Su sugar will Jinhuai to his body, and then to Jinhuai way: "call dad."Jin Huai is still very afraid. Wei que is not like Su Tang. In fact, he doesn''t like him, but he knows they are husband and wife, so he tries to scream in his heart. He whispers: "father."


    Compared with his father''s intimacy, his father is very unfamiliar.


    But it doesn''t matter, because Wei que nodded, and then he said, "since I''m a father, I''ll take the responsibility. Tomorrow I''ll ask someone to find a teacher."


    In this way, the baby can''t pester his wife any more.


    Jin huaisi didn''t feel cheap dad''s insidious, but a face of surprise.


    Well, my father didn''t dislike him, but he couldn''t express himself. I''m so happy that he has parents from now on.


    It is predestined that prosperity will decline and Dynasties will change.


    The whole Daye Dynasty was in a state of panic. The women in the harem were even more worried. The emperor of Daye did not expect that the country would be defeated in his own hands.


    "Your Majesty, the capital is lost!"


    "Your Majesty, the palace gate has also been lost!"


    In just two hours, all the imperial families who used to be superior now have lost their families.


    However, no one thought that the first person to land on his head was not the emperor or the prince, but Princess Yuyang!


    Once upon a time, the delicate makeup no longer exists. She looks at Wei que crazily. She can''t believe it. To kill her, she is actually her favorite man. She looked at it and finally laughed madly, "Wei que, you are going to kill me! Ha ha ha, I really like you when I''m blind! " Then, another change of madness, the whole person shrink fear, "Wei que, I I like you so much. Don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, I can do anything. Really... "


    Once upon a time, the beautiful princess Yuyang was crying for mercy. Tears ran across her delicate face, which made her feel unbearable.


    However, Wei que didn''t look at her from the beginning to the end, only said coldly, "you moved her, damn it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    Yuyang''s death frightens everyone.


    Wei que didn''t even let go a girl, let alone other people. However, no one thought that he didn''t kill them all.


    Sha Yuyang is just trying to kill Su Tang. As for the others, he has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. However, the old emperor, who has no protection, is reduced to a prisoner at the bottom of the stage. He is depressed and angry with his last blood.


    After two hours of fighting, the blood of the Imperial Palace has been dyed layer by layer. At this moment, the night wind and Buddha''s face have diluted the blood.


    It has taken nearly half a year for Wei que to rebel against himself. The courtiers with vision have long gone against each other. The rest of them, when the palace gate broke, have already thought about it. Of course, there are still a number of tough people, and Wei que is too lazy to kill them.


    This night, enough people died. Since they don''t want to work for him, they should be ordinary people.


    In the main hall, Wei que was surrounded by people, kneeling and calling out to the emperor. In the middle of kneeling, he suddenly stood up from the Dragon chair.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then listened to the new emperor: "where''s my wife?"


    It was supposed to be the most serious time. As a result, the faces of the courtiers were cracked.


    No, we can finish the kneeling ceremony first, then go home and find our wives.


    When Wei que finds Su Tang, she happens to be talking to the prince. To tell you the truth, she didn''t hate the prince. Although he was a little silly, he didn''t like Yuyang. He always wanted people''s lives for love.


    Changing dynasties, the former Prince is very afraid, even before Shaoyang that mind, now also all rest.


    Su Tang said, "I won''t kill you, but it''s better to change my name and be an ordinary citizen than to stay in the capital and be a prisoner and be ridiculed."


    Back and forth, the former Prince didn''t expect that he would be able to save his life. Now he was so happy that he had to hold someone''s thigh.


    When Wei que came over, he saw this scene, and then his face was not good.


    "Madame."


    It seems to be a mild voice, but Su Tang has no temper, because this guy seems to be running all the way, people still have a bit of asthma.


    "I see. Come here."


    Wei que was angry that she met the former prince, but when she trotted towards her, the anger of the previous idea disappeared, and even showed a little smile, "how did you come here?"


    Sue sugar, "there''s nothing left or right for me."


    Wei que, "who said that."


    When the emperor came back again, the courtiers saw the emperor holding Su Tang''s hand and sitting on the Dragon chair together. Although it is unreasonable, but people are the emperor, who dares to oppose.


    Wei Que''s hand is a little cold and sweaty. He holds Su Tang''s hand tightly. When the courtiers shout long live, he holds Su Tang''s hand and gently hooks it in her palm. When she turns her head, he takes the opportunity to leave a kiss in her ear, "my queen."


    Failed to give you a decent wedding, but I will personally give you a Jiangshan, from now on, you will be supreme, no one dares to bully.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 10%."


    After Wei que became emperor, he changed the name of the state to Wei. He was diligent and honest in his life. After his death, he was also called Mingjun, and his life was even more different. The emperor had three thousand beautiful women in his harem, but he had only one queen. In order to worry about the Queen''s health, he didn''t even leave any offspring. He had only one adopted son, who was granted the crown prince. Even after the crown prince came of age, he retired and ignored court affairs.


    After becoming the supreme emperor, he took the Empress Dowager with him and left Beijing to travel all his life.


    ***On this day, Wei que woke up as usual. He touched the empty quilt around him, and the whole person suddenly woke up.


    Shaoyang


    "What''s the matter with you, marquis?"


    Wei que suddenly did not notice the other party''s address to himself, only subconsciously said, "where''s madam?"


    Although he was an emperor, he was still used to calling Su Tang his wife. He felt that his wife was closer than the queen.


    The servant Wei Leng didn''t understand why the Marquis suddenly mentioned his wife. He said it was his wife, but everyone knew that it was a strange woman who occupied his wife''s position. No, he even had a grudge with his marquis.


    "Marquis, have you forgotten that your wife has died since five years ago?"


    When Wei que got up, his whole eyes began to crack, "what do you say?! How can Shaoyang die! "


    The servant was startled by the madness of the Marquis and stammered: "five years ago, there was a small-scale riot in the capital. It was at that time that the lady was killed by the people who were in the riot by mistake."


    As a matter of fact, it was not a disorder. It was just that she had a quarrel with her married husband and was found out. At that time, there was a riot in the suburbs. It was said that the wife of the mistress really killed her.


    How can Wei que believe this kind of nonsense? How can his wife be so cute and intelligent, and how can she do such trifling things!


    Head buzzing, the whole person is whirling around, all cold, to the end, poof, it is alive out of the mouth of blood."Check!"


    Since then, Wei que has lived for several months. It is clear that the world here is not the same as the world in his memory, but it is different. Without his little wife, without his cheap son, even the time line of his rebellion is not right.


    He supports millions of soldiers, but he lives like a lonely old man.


    Until one day, his dark guard trembled and handed over a picture scroll. He said, "master Hou, this is the picture scroll left by the dwarf after he went deep into Chiyou and killed the general of Chiyou."


    The woman in the picture, dressed in white, is as beautiful as the moon in the sky. However, her appearance is damned familiar.


    Wei que stares at the picture, and his head, which has been in chaos for several months, has finally poured into a large memory.


    In my memory, he returned to Beijing five years ago, but he didn''t have much contact with Su Tang. He didn''t find her identity, so they passed each other like this. Until now, he finally found out the truth. The person he has been looking for and thinking about for five years is actually around him. However, it''s too late.


    He didn''t catch her, he again I lost her.


    And as her identity unravels, the cause of her death is also found.


    There is no mistress. From the beginning to the end, it''s just Yuyang''s stratagem. She takes advantage of the rioting people and Shaoyang''s kindness to cheat her to the suburbs. Finally There is no dead body.


    He didn''t even collect her body.


    When the truth came out, Wei que could no longer bear the pain in his soul. He knelt on the ground in pain, and his pretty face was full of tears.


    He lost her after all.


    His Shaoyang, his wife, is his only.


    He was crazy and set up a rebellion. When he met God, he killed God and ghost. In the end, he killed all the people in the imperial city.


    But even so, he still lost her. Looking at the lonely grave full of weeds, he trembled and stretched out his hands. It was a gesture of hugging, but no one was in his arms.


    He said, "madam, I''ve come to take you home."


    Breeze, will also blow away the words, but no response.


    The whole city was bloody, and there was no sunshine. I don''t know how long later, an old Taoist came slowly. He looked at someone who was walking dead, and his voice was gentle. "You have another chance."


    He said, "your wife is the soul of the alien world. She can come back. It just depends on how you grasp it. "


    This is like a clear spring, which washes away the tyranny of his heart.


    "What are you talking about?" He burst out, and a familiar voice came to his ear.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?" Su Tang was very scared, but she had a good sleep as usual. Why did Wei que cry so miserably? She was almost distressed.


    Wei que suddenly opened her eyes, looked at the worried woman around her, and took her into her arms, so hard that there was no gap left.


    He said, "don''t leave me, ma''am."


    The stars, the sea and the power are not as good as having you on your side.


    Su Tang slightly Leng, but he reached back to embrace.


    She said, "good."


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    In March, south of the Yangtze River, it is cherry blossom season, full of trees, like clouds, beautiful.


    Su Tang wakes up in such beautiful scenery. She has been trapped too many times. At first sight, she is not used to it.


    No, she has to get used to it. She doesn''t want to be an M.


    When she woke up, someone flattered her. The artificial voice gave her goose bumps.


    If you look up again, it''s no longer a matter of goose bumps. It''s a matter of hot eyes. A good young man has to rub Rouge powder. It''s just that, with a peony on his head! What, cos flower fairy?


    Sure enough, she shouldn''t have been happy so early.


    "Valley master, my father said that after entering the valley of medicine king, you will be the valley master from now on." With that, he twisted his body and shook the big peony on his head. "Valley master, do you want me to serve you tonight?"


    Su Tang


    "Throw it out."


    When she''s with this man again, she won''t even have to eat dinner.


    This is the world of the rivers and lakes. Compared with the declining imperial court, those aristocratic families in the rivers and lakes have more say. They have absolute strength and absolute military strength. However, in all areas under their jurisdiction, even the imperial court retreats to the second tier.


    Nowadays, the Xiao family in Jiangnan, the Yue family in Shuzhou, the Lu family in Xiliang, and the Jiang family in Lanling are juxtaposed into four families. Their family foundation is firm and unshakable.


    The male master is Lu Yunting, the blood of the Lu family in Xiliang.


    His talent is very high. However, the man who should have been brilliant was killed and his channels were broken, just like a useless man.


    In the original world line, after he came to such an end, no one helped him. It took him ten years to taste the warmth and coldness of the world. Even in the end, he was designed to practice magic skills.


    But it was the man who was the master. Although it was magic power, it also washed the whole river and lake. But magic power was magic power after all. Finally, he became a devil wandering in the world.


    Su Tang''s task is to avoid his demonization. Fortunately, in this life, she is the head of medicine King''s Valley, Wenliang. After he was injured, he picked it up for the first time and destroyed the magic work by the way.


    She kept him for three years. Although she didn''t go to the warm and cold place, she had no worries about food and clothing. She even deliberately made opportunities for him to learn internal skills, which greatly increased his power. Of course, in the end is the man, always can''t stand a setback, so that three years, her skin can be happy.


    Because Wen Liang is a famous enchantress in the world.


    Although she is a woman, she loves beauty very much. It is said that men and women are not jealous of each other. Therefore, in the past three years, the man has been teased by her for three years. In the end, she can''t bear it, so she finally finds the opportunity to get out of her control.


    It''s been a year since the man left.


    Anyway, it''s a man. With his good fortune, he should have younger brothers all over the country now. It won''t be long before he can win the world.


    Why did the mission fail?


    Su Tang, "what happened?"


    The system said, "well, the man has found another magic skill."


    Su Tang resisted the impulse to beat the man on the dog''s head. "How many magic skills are there in the world?"


    The system, "I don''t know."


    Su Tang dragon roared, "what do I want you to do?"


    The system was aggrieved and didn''t say a word, "also It''s still useful. For example, although it''s magic skill, it doesn''t disturb people''s mind. As long as he finds a medicine man, he can still relieve it. "


    Su Tangmu sneered. Sure enough, she got used to it.


    Yes, there are two pharmacists in the world, one is her, the other is her sister.


    In fact, she pretended to be infamous to save her sister and herself.


    At the beginning, the Wen family was also a medical family. Although they were not as good as the four families, they had a good position. They only saved a vicious dog and were slaughtered. At that time, the Wen sisters were 12 years old and 10 years old.


    In order to protect her younger sister, Wen Liang carries the banner of the Wen family, which is different from that of the former Wen family. She does evil deeds and kills people without blinking an eye. She destroys everything that is related to the original family killing case. Even those who stand idly by are taught a lesson by her. She is extremely unreasonable and ruthless. Many people hate it now.


    At the age of twelve, it took her five years to make people scared.


    The difference is warmth. She was fostered in a friend''s home. Although she looks as cool as snow lotus, she is chivalrous.


    The two sisters have very different reputations in the world. Speaking of Wen Liang, everyone calls her a demon girl or a demon. However, Wen Liang is also known as a female Xia.


    Of course, it''s all superficial. In fact, when the other party slaughtered the two sisters, he deliberately put medicine on them, and there was no solution. Su Tang didn''t want her to take risks together, so she entrusted them to a trustworthy family. However, they had a lot of contacts secretly and had a good relationship.


    Even her so-called men and women are not taboo, only love beauty, but also take those people to test medicine, by the way, check the people behind the scenes, after all, can destroy the Wen family, how can not be a small sect, so she loves to abduct the children of the aristocratic family.In the past few years, there have been some achievements. Even the body has gradually recovered. It''s thanks to the man who has found a lot of interesting things.


    However, most of the children of the aristocratic family were ill. As prisoners, they went out one by one and asked for love in a high profile.


    She''s a vicious girl who kills people without blinking an eye. She even praises her, a fart!


    All of them are blind!


    It is said that another blind man came here with admiration. He begged his father to send him. He said that he worshipped her. In his life, he wanted no one but her, and even preferred to be a little girl.


    Sue sugar was moved by this, and then she threw the man out.


    The mess is gone, and she is finally clean, and then she takes care of her current situation.


    The reason why she came to Jiangnan was that she was invited by the Xiao family in Jiangnan. According to the nature of the system, she was sure that something would happen to the Xiao family this time, and it might even affect her.


    She casually knocked on the table with her fingers and told her men, "this time the Xiao family and the Lu family are married. Go and find out what suspicious people can be mixed in."


    "Yes," he said


    Although Su Tang continues the original story of Yao Wang Gu, she also easily won the first killer group with warm.


    But in general, the assassin''s organization is in charge.


    Just this time, someone rushed to find her to do business.


    At night, before Sutang could go to bed, the door was knocked.


    "Valley master, Lu family visit."


    Smell speech, she picked to pick eyebrow, "let him come in."


    This is the little lady of the Lu family who is married to the Xiao family. She looks at Su Tang, and a wisp of fear passes in her eyes, but she still speaks calmly.


    "I want you to kill a man."


    Sue sugar hook lips, smile at her, "want to ask me to kill, that must let him come." With that, he picked up the tea cup on the table and smashed the man in black on the tree outside.


    A dull scream made the little lady of the Lu family spread to the ground in an instant.


    Only Su Tang, calm as before, "what''s the matter, little beauty? So you''re scared? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    The little lady of the Lu family should have been pushed out of the cannon fodder. No, before Su Tang started to scare her, she was already shivering and couldn''t help it.


    So she turned her eyes to the man in black who fell from the tree.


    The man in black stood up quickly. In the process, he even patted the dust on his body, and then walked to Su Tang with high toes.


    "I''m here to do business with you!"


    Su Tang took a look at him, Lu yunshang, the son of the Lu family.


    "It''s interesting to know my other identity."


    Lu yunshang haughtily raised his head, "that is, I''m the young master of the Lu family." Then he said, "I want you to kill Lu Yunting for me."


    The tone of the order was a little uncomfortable for Sutang.


    But she didn''t show it. Instead, she said, "don''t you know he used to be my man?"


    Lu yunshang sniffed a little. Although Lu Yunting has returned to Lu''s home now, everyone looks respectful on the surface, but in private, who doesn''t know that he has been Wen Liang''s favorite for three years!


    Speaking of it, Lu Yunting should hate Su Tang now. After all, the title of male pet has been lingering all his life.


    "I know naturally, but does Master Wen still care about this?" Lu yunshang, who lives in four aristocratic families, always has a high eye. He has heard of Wen Liang''s name, but he despises her style very much. However, because of this contempt, he is very happy when he thinks of Lu Yunting.


    But now, looking at Su Tang''s face, he was a little jealous of Lu Yunting!


    The beauty in red is white and beautiful. The key point is that she is not vulgar and enchanting, but the high-level charm emanating from her bones. The charm is natural. She doesn''t even need to do something to make her head hot.


    Lu yunshang didn''t know when he was stunned. When he reacted, he found that the tip of his nose itched.


    Su Tang looked at the dripping blood, the corners of her mouth smoked, speechless.


    Lu yunshang held his nose, but he refused to leave. Instead, he said, "anyway, it''s not the first time you''ve killed a man''s pet. Why, is Lu Yunting different?"


    Yes, Su Tang did kill the so-called "male pet", but she had a reason to kill her, but Lu yunshang said it was not the same thing.


    So, she said: "it''s really different, he can coax me happy than other male pets, and from the appearance, he is also very handsome."


    Lu yunshang''s face is not very good. What''s good about Lu Yunting? Is it worth her thinking about? Return appearance, appearance has fart to use, still not want him to die to have to die!


    "What does Master Wen mean?"


    He had a gloomy face, and then he heard the other person say, "you have to increase the price."


    Lu yunshang was stunned, obviously a little incredulous.


    Su Tang raised her head and asked with a smile, "does Mr. Lu have any objection?"


    Lu yunshang immediately shook his head, but then he asked, "well If I increase the price again, can master Wen promise anything else? "


    Sue sugar, "it depends."


    Lu yunshang didn''t dare to say it, but said vaguely: "let''s put it aside for the moment. Let''s talk about Lu Yunting first. What price does the valley master want to add?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer, but asked: "what''s the price of Lu Shaozhu''s life? "


    Lu yunshang''s face was very ugly." what do you mean? "


    Sue sugar smiles, "literally."


    Lu yunshang''s face was gloomy, but before he said anything arrogant, his throat was cut.


    He fell down before the blood came out.


    Su Tang pretended to regret, "ah, I killed so fast that I forgot to ask him the price."


    There is no expression under the hand, "Valley master, do you want to throw it out?"


    Sue sugar, "of course, throw it out. Remember to throw it away. He makes me sick."


    Lu yunshang was originally a scum who bullied men and women. The imperial court did not dare to take care of him. As for others, as long as the Lu family was still there, they would praise him. But what disgusted her even more was that he dared to think of her and asked her the price?


    She''s a price he can never afford, OK?


    It''s disgusting. It''s worthy of death.


    Lu yunshang died suddenly. After dealing with him, Su Tang remembered that there was another person in the house.


    The little lady of the Lu family has a low sense of existence, but now she is kneeling in front of her. Although she looks afraid of her, she always feels that something is different.


    "Master Wen, can you do anything as long as you can afford money?"


    Su Tang looked down at her and sighed, "little beauty, I''m not omnipotent."


    But the little lady of the Lu family kowtowed to her, "you dare to kill the little Master Lu. You can do my job. I dare not ask you to kill anyone. I only ask you to save me. I don''t want to marry or marry the Xiao family."


    It''s said that the Xiao family is the same as the Lu family. Lu yunshang''s virtue is similar to that of the Xiao family. No wonder she is afraid.


    Su Tang holds her chin in one hand. This question is a little over the outline.She dares to kill Lu yunshang wantonly because the Lu family is dead in name, and half of them are controlled by Lu Yunting. But the Xiao family is different, and the wedding will be three days later. The bride opens the window, and her brother-in-law is poisoned. Tut, she''s afraid she can''t go out of Jiangnan.


    However, little lady Lu regarded her as the last straw.


    "In fact, you may try to ask Lu Yunting instead of me. At least he is the son of the former head of the family. He should have a lot of power in his hands. Although I can save you for a while, after that, you have to worry all day for fear of being caught. But he is different. He can represent the Lu family and is fully qualified to terminate the engagement. "


    Su Tang is telling the truth, but little lady Lu knows herself well. She knows that the Lu family is divided into two groups now. Otherwise, she would not be in a hurry to marry the young master of the Xiao family, who is nearly 40 years old.


    However, as Lu yunshang''s sister, she was destined to be hostile to him.


    Sue sugar sighed. She is not a saint. She can''t save everyone.


    Lu xiaoniangzi finally went out, but looking at her back, she was very pitiful, so Su Tang told her men, "stare, if Lu Yunting doesn''t want to help, take her far away from home, but make it clear to her that she will bear the consequences."


    Another courtyard of the Xiao family.


    Lu Yunting was practicing his sword when his subordinates reported that Lu Yue had asked to see him.


    He frowned, but let someone in.


    Then, I saw a young girl, with tears in her eyes, kneeling down at his feet, "brother Yunting, help me. I don''t want to marry to Xiao''s family and ask my brother to help me." ***


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Yue is a lady who is not in favor. She was not taken back to Lu''s home until she was ten years old. She is actually very strange to Lu Yunting, but somehow she is afraid of him.


    She said a few words back and forth, Lu Yunting ran out of patience, but her voice was still warm, "who asked you to come to me."


    Lu Yue said, "master Wengu, she said you must have a way."


    Lu Yunting picked his eyebrows and asked casually, "what else did she say?"


    Lu Yue thought about it. Since she had to be sincere, she told Lu yunshang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    Lu Yunting casually asked, who is Lu Yue? The good point is Miss Lu, the hard point is a chess piece, where it needs to be moved, so he didn''t expect what she could say.


    But, after hearing what she said, his face changed, and became strange and unpredictable.


    He looked down at the cheap cousin and motioned her to get up first.


    Lu Yue is afraid in her heart. If she wants to say it, let her continue to kneel. But inexplicably, she doesn''t dare to resist.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Lu Yunting said, "don''t be in a hurry to thank you. Your business is a little difficult."


    Lu Yue lowered her eyes. She knew in her heart that an unimportant person was not worth taking risks for her.


    The hope in the eyes is more and more weak, and in the end, it is sad that it is dark.


    However, Lu Yunting was indifferent, just maintaining a mild surface, "you go back first, I''ll think about it first."


    Lu Yue has given up hope. She said she was considering it, but she didn''t want to embarrass her.


    "Thank you, brother. I''ll go back to rest first."


    As soon as she left, the smile on Lu Yunting''s face immediately disappeared, but someone jumped out of the dark, with peony on his head and heavy makeup on his face. At this time, he was indignant.


    "Why! Why did Wen Liang not take a fancy to me, but to the bean sprouts? I''m all dressed up


    Lu Yunting''s eyes hurt, "go and wash my face!"


    Juvenile is very aggrieved, "master, is not you told me to find a chance to stay with her?" After he finished, he sold miserably and said, "I went to GouLan specially to learn several moves. "


    Lu Yunting took a deep breath, so as not to kill himself.


    However, a stupid boy continued: "I know! Wenliang herself is gorgeous enough. She is more enchanting and charming than others. Who can compare with her, so she only loves the girls who are more beautiful. "With that, he touched his chin, and then a bold idea made him move his eyes to his master''s face.


    Then he was kicked out.


    Lu Yunting straightened out his robes and walked to the bedroom calmly. He said to other men: "go and follow Lu Yue." But after that, he stopped at the door of the bedroom, "forget it, I''ll see it myself."


    For Wen Liang, his mood is a little complicated. On the one hand, she did save herself, but also because of her, let him through the most embarrassing three years.


    He was enslaved to other people, and had no dignity.


    Recalling all kinds of things in those years, the great anger in his heart is hard to fade, so every time he recalls, or someone who doesn''t have eyes to provoke him, he slaughters one sect. Up to now, five sects have been slaughtered by him, and the rest are all in his mind.


    And Wen Liang, neither in his assassination notes, nor trust this column, she was placed alone, so special that even he did not know how to deal with it.


    I can''t kill her, I can''t keep her, and sometimes I think that if she wasn''t like that, maybe they would never be hostile even if they couldn''t be friends.


    But now, after thinking for a long time, he still didn''t know where to put her.


    Otherwise, approach again to see if you want to kill or something else?


    With such an idea, he didn''t even take it with him, so he kept up with Lu Yue all the way, and then, unexpectedly, her people gave it to Lu Yue.


    He sneered, a year no see, she was as anxious as before.


    At this thought, the anger came back to me.


    He still remembers that when they first met, her hair was tied in a loose bun, her face was slightly powdered, and she was as charming as the moon, with a pair of smiling peach blossom eyes. At that moment, he was stunned, but at the next moment, the evening wind blew a few strands of hair in her ear, and her lips were slightly opened. What she said made him cold in June.


    The little master of the Lu family, the dragon and Phoenix among the people, was looked at as goods when.


    She said: "it''s a pity for such a handsome young man to die outside. Why don''t you come back with me? As long as you warm me up, I can make you recover as before."


    At that time, his meridians were broken and his body was extremely poisonous. But that was the case. He still insisted on the last breath and refused. However, the other party ignored him at all, as if the previous question was just teasing him.


    Then, she said to one of her men, "wash the people clean and send them to my bed."


    At that moment, the former little master of the Lu family felt overwhelming despair and powerlessness.


    Lu Yunting closed his eyes. His deep eyes reflected an extremely dark light at the moment. He wanted to suppress his anger, but when he opened his eyes again, the obscurity in his eyes was even worse, and the huge anger could not be extinguished.


    He looked not far away, the people of Yaowang Valley had met Lu Yue, and his eyes were dark. As soon as the fire burned, he directly lost a skyrocket and exploded in the sky.


    Seeing this, his subordinates came as soon as they could, and then heard the master say, "go, disperse the two groups of people, and then control Lu Yue."


    I don''t know. Therefore, an unpopular Miss Lu is worthy of such a big fight?But when the master spoke, they didn''t dare not follow.


    People in Yaowang Valley didn''t expect that Lu Yue, such an unpopular young lady, was intercepted on the way. In a moment of carelessness, only two of them came. Now they couldn''t resist, and they lost Lu Yue soon.


    Fortunately, when the other party blew up the signal for help, they could blow it too. After a long delay, their people arrived.


    When the two sides fought, they won by a narrow margin. By the way, they brought back Lu Yue who was injured.


    This meal tossed down, all in the middle of the night, Su Tang has already gone to bed, the result is just wake up.


    She looked at the embarrassed hand, a blood of Lu Yue, complexion is not good, "what''s the matter?"


    His subordinates described the process, but it was too one-sided. They couldn''t find anything, so they looked at Lu Yue.


    "Miss Lu, have you ever had a grudge with someone?"


    Lu Yue is full of blood. She is embarrassed and pitiful at the moment. She can''t find out why when she hears Su Tang''s voice.


    Sue sugar headache knead rub temple, finally can only helpless way: "forget it, about nothing, next time is careful."


    When people are in the river''s Lake, they have to travel a lot at night. They can always encounter some strange things. It''s too difficult to find out such things that have no roots and no evidence. It''s better to be careful and wait for the other party to show up again.


    As for Lu Yue, although she looks frightening, it''s all skin injuries. She simply leaves them to her subordinates to deal with. As a result, the other party unexpectedly takes her hand.


    "Valley master, can I stay? I''m good. "


    Su Tang looked at the bloody hands, and now he was holding himself. He looked heartless and said, "I refuse."


    As a result, Lu Yue didn''t know what was going on. Xu was just frightened. Now she refused to let go. "I''ll wash it. I heard that the valley master hasn''t warmed the bed this year. If the valley master looks up to it, in fact..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Su Tang has a headache. She is a scum, but she tries not to touch those people who are affectionate. Everyone comes out to play, and what she plays is a scum.


    Warm and cool people are not taboo for men and women, so she can guess what Lu Yue thinks.


    Maybe it''s for self-protection or something else, but at present, Lu Yue''s is definitely not her choice.


    Save her, but out of humanitarian, no matter how much, there will be no more.


    So, without blinking an eye, she directly rolled off her hand and said with no expression: "no, those who want to warm my bed can be arranged from the Xiao family to the Lu family, so what you said doesn''t exist."


    Lu Yue is a little shorter than her, so Su Tang can only see the top of her head, so she doesn''t notice the strong sense of killing in her eyes.


    "Miss Lu, my subordinates made it clear to you earlier that they would give you a sum of money to let you fly away"


    Lu Yue looked up with hurt face, and her eyes were cut with autumn water, which was pathetic.


    Unfortunately, Su Tang was indifferent and even washed her hands clean. Then she ignored her and went back to bed.


    A good night''s sleep. The next morning, Su Tang opened the door and a girl came in.


    The girl was dressed in blood. What was she like last night and today? No, it should be said that she was even more embarrassed. The morning dew stained her curly eyelashes. In a blink, she slid down her smooth face like tears.


    "Valley master, you are up." With that, she raised a bright smile.


    Su Tang looks at that smiling face, in the heart five flavors miscellaneous Chen, don''t know how to open mouth.


    The girl didn''t seem to see her face. She continued: "is the valley master hungry? I''ll wait for the valley master to wash first." With that, he frowned and tilted his head, "but if you wait for the valley master to wash, you can''t make breakfast for him."


    Sue sugar took a deep breath, and she couldn''t be indifferent any more.


    Not to mention her motive, even if she really just wants to use her to get out of the present predicament, she is a 15-year-old girl who has no choice from her birth. Now she wants to marry an old man who can be her father, and the old man is still a pervert.


    If you think about it like this, Su Tang is more sympathetic.


    She used to sleep soundly, but now she feels a bit headache.


    "You go down first and wash the bloody clothes." Finish saying, looking at that already dried up bloodstain, again helpless exhort a way: "remember to wipe medicine."


    The girl was also very witty. As soon as she heard this, she immediately understood that she was willing to accept her. She almost jumped over with joy.


    Su Tang immediately stepped back, and the girl was stunned. She turned to be shy and said, "I''m sorry, valley master, I scared you."


    Sue sugar, "it''s nothing. You go down first."


    Girl, "yes."


    As soon as Lu Yue left, Su Tang called on her servant girls. They followed her for a long time, and they were not as formal as outsiders. When they were half of the time, they said good things for Lu Yue.


    "Valley master, although Miss Lu was born in the Lu family, she was not much better than the slaves. You see, the slaves had to be rescued by you, so they got out of the predicament. But Miss Lu was still in the mud..."


    It''s only one night. Lu Yue has a good skill. Even the people around her have bought her.


    "Come on, don''t sell for her. I didn''t say I wanted to drive her away."


    Smell speech, the servant girl this just happily comb a bun for her.


    Everything seems calm, only the system, fell into a deep silence.


    Does it mean that Miss Lu has switched? But at the thought of its host''s amazing operation, it fell into silence.


    Although the host is skinny, she can treat others with a certain degree. If she knows that this land moon is not the other land moon, she will retaliate. Thinking of the past, she fell silent again.


    Forget it, let it be. Anyway, it won''t be worse than it is now. As for her own host, it''s not the first time to pit her. When it''s a big deal, it''s reminding you.


    Su tanghun didn''t know that she was cheated by the system again. Anyway, when she finished her breakfast, she saw Lu Yue coming over in her slightly neutral clothes.


    There was no powder on his face, and his hair was just tied up with a wooden hairpin. At first glance, it looked like a Taoist''s head. As for the clothes, they are more simple. There is no pattern on her whole body, but Lu Yue belongs to the class of elegant, too gorgeous to hold down. Like this, she looks pure and lovely.


    Seeing her eyes sweeping, Lu Yunting immediately bent his eyes, "Valley master, can I call you sister?"


    The voice is not like a woman''s soft whisper, but it is better than the clear and clean voice line.


    When I met Lu Yue for the first time yesterday, she was trilling from beginning to end, so Su Tang didn''t pay attention to her original timbre, but she was much more beautiful than the peony boy who had offered herself before.


    "No Su Tang ruthlessly refused, and said: "I remember last night, you were very afraid to see me at first, but now, it seems to be a different person."


    Lu Yunting said, "some people look like a gentleman, but they are ugly. But like the valley master, he is not a gentleman, but more like a gentleman. "Su Tang chuckled, "gentleman, that''s an interesting title. You''re the first one to say that to me." Then she remembered that she had recommended her to see Lu Yunting yesterday. She asked casually, "didn''t I ask you to look for Lu Yunting yesterday? Failed?"


    Lu Yunting said, "although he and I are cousins, they have different positions. How can they take risks for me?"


    Su Tang thought of the man''s gentle and modest image. She just picked her eyebrows and didn''t ask any more.


    After all, how long has Lu Yue been in contact with him and how can he see through his surface, so there is no need to ask again.


    Lu Yunting looked at her, thought about it, and said carefully, "in fact, he asked about you yesterday."


    Su Tang is still not interested. If people like that really want to know something, how can they need Lu Yue to speak.


    She was short of interest. She only said once and didn''t speak again.


    Lu Yunting pretended to doubt, "doesn''t the valley master want to know about him? After all, I heard that you two had some Origin. "


    Su Tang laughed," he''s a past tense. Do you think I need to hold on? "


    Lu Yunting was stunned. Then she said, "I''m more interested in other beauties than him. After all, although he''s good-looking, he''s really boring. In three years, I''m tired of playing with him. Or do you think he can leave so easily? "


    Lu Yunting blinked his dark eyes and finally gave a sweet smile, "Valley master, look at me..."


    Su Tang interrupted, "Miss Lu, if you want to save your life, I''ll take pity on you. But you can''t be around me. I don''t want to get into trouble."


    Lu Yunting, "but you even killed Lu Shaozhu."


    Su Tang said, "Lu yunshang is just the Lu family, but you represent the Lu and Xiao families. Even if you are just an unpopular Miss Lu, now the world knows that the marriage of Xiao and Lu is no longer just miss Lu, but also represents the reputation of the two families. To move you is to move the faces of the two families." Then she added, "unless you can prove yourself useful."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    For Su Tang, doing a task is like playing a game. The task ends and the game passes. So these people in her eyes, although flesh and blood, but her feelings fade, although there will be sympathy, can help also try to hand, but these did not change her view of them, they in her eyes, more like the game of NPC.


    So is Lu Yue.


    So she won''t risk it for her.


    However, she didn''t expect that Lu Yue could be so extraordinary. She took a dagger from her body and pointed it directly at her face. She looked sad and empty. "If the valley master doesn''t leave me, I''m afraid I''ll be caught soon after I leave this door. In this way, it''s better to destroy this face. In this way, the Xiao family won''t want a bride who has destroyed it."


    Su Tang has a light look. It''s really useless to play in front of her, because she doesn''t eat this move. She doesn''t open a charity hall. She prefers powerful people to you who are weak and reasonable.


    "Go on." Finish saying, poured a cup of tea for oneself, one face sees a play of facial expression.


    Lu Yunting didn''t seem to think that she didn''t issue the ticket according to the common sense. She was stunned and couldn''t ride a tiger.


    When Su Tang thought that she should be ashamed to hide her face and run away, or she didn''t do it for two times, she rowed directly to her face. As a result, the other party was also a strange person and said directly: "this is a fake dagger." Finish saying, still moved its mechanism, then Su sugar saw the blood on the dagger, how to see how lifelike.


    Su Tang felt it necessary to know Miss Lu again.


    It''s a little bit wide, my friend. I can also fix the props.


    Lu Yunting licked his lips. "Valley master, I''m not good for nothing. If you leave me behind, it''ll be a relief and fun. As for the Xiao family, there is another way. You see, there are few people who know Lu Yue''s appearance. If I dress up a little, or if I look like a man, no one will doubt you. "


    Su Tang changed her posture. She has been skinning for many years, but she has never met an opponent. She said, "I really don''t lack people who are boring and funny. What''s the difference between you?"


    Lu Yunting, "then you have to give me a chance to show."


    Sue sugar said, "OK, I''ll give you a month."


    She likes to have challenges. If she can prove herself, she can help her cover.


    Lu yunshang''s disappearance caused a lot of trouble. In addition, two days later, the Xiao and Lu families are going to get married. As a result, at this juncture, the bride is missing. One after another, the pressure of the Xiao family is low.


    No, as soon as Su Tang got up that day, a servant came over there and said that it was the master of the Xiao family.


    Because it''s a big event, the hall is full of people. But if you look at it carefully, most of them are Wulin people who have a close relationship with Xiao Lu and his family.


    Su Tang was alone. As soon as she came, everyone''s eyes moved.


    "Master Wengu." The owner of the Xiao family came forward. Although it happened in his house, the two missing people were Lu family members, so he could keep calm.


    The old man in his sixties is very energetic.


    Su Tang nodded casually, then found a seat and sat down lazily. "Xiao''s master suddenly asked for me. What''s the matter?"


    The master of the Xiao family is about to speak, but someone will take the lead.


    "Wen Liang, I''ll ask you, is Shang er''s disappearance related to you?"


    Su Tang didn''t even lift her eyelids. "Who is Shang er?"


    Her cool tone obviously made her angry. Seeing this, the charming young woman ran directly to her, but she was stopped in the end.


    Hysterical, she finally said to the master of the Lu family: "master, this woman must know where shang''er is! Master, you have to make decisions for me. My son, this year is just over 18 years old, and he is still so young... "


    As soon as the young woman began to cry, it was endless. Sue Tang''s ears hurt when she heard that he was only 18 years old.


    The young woman believes that Lu yunshang''s disappearance is related to her, but Su Tang is shameless, so she denies it all.


    "This lady, what you say is evidence."


    The young woman glared angrily and ferociously, "it must be you. Who doesn''t know Master Wen Gu''s shady hobby? I''m still missing. You must have hidden me!"


    Sue sugar laughed angrily, "this lady, what is the habit of being shameful? A man can have three wives and four concubines, but a woman can''t? Born to be a man, who is more noble than who. " She said slowly and said, "besides, I''m very selective. I don''t want Lu Yunting''s look."


    The young woman was shocked by her shameless words. In the end, she trembled and stretched out her hand, pointed to her breach and scolded, "you shameless woman!"


    Su Tang ran out of patience. She looked at the audience and said coldly, "no one will stop her. I''ll do it myself."


    No one in the Jianghu knows that master Wen Gu is a famous lunatic. He can move his hand but never his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, my wife is also anxious. I hope Lord Wen can forgive her for being a fool." Lu''s master apologizes, but he stares at Su Tang''s eyes, hoping to make a hole.Lu''s family leader can be regarded as Wen Liang''s elder according to his seniority. He apologizes to a younger generation. Even if he only apologizes on his face, his face can''t hang on. Besides, according to the investigation, Lu yunshang has indeed been to her courtyard.


    However, although the hundred year old family of Wen''s family has fallen, it can''t stand Wen Liang. She has great strength. She is also a mad dog who has lost her life. Anyone dares to bite her if she has any trouble.


    Su Tang lazily raised her head. The Lu family owner apologized in person, so she nodded her head at will, but she looked too contemptuous. The Lu family owner''s face was really ugly.


    The hall was in a stalemate for a while. The Lu family didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. As for Su Tang, he was indifferent from beginning to end.


    In the end, the deadlock was interrupted by a guy.


    "Master, I''ve got the news. It''s said that although Master Lu and Miss Lu went to the other hospital where Master Wen lived in the evening, only they finally..." His hesitation immediately aroused discontent.


    "Say what you have!"


    The news took a deep breath, and finally said in a loud voice: "a servant saw them elope with a package on their back!"


    Su Tang was shocked by a mouthful of tea, almost spewed out, eloped?!


    They are brothers and sisters. Who made them up? They are so careless.


    But it''s such a story that many people believe it.


    For example, at this time, Xiao''s head used to smile, but now his face is very gloomy.


    "Brother Lu, what''s the matter?"


    Missing is one thing, but elopement brings shame to the Xiao family. That''s another thing.


    Head cold sweat DC, "no, there must be a misunderstanding, Shanger at home is to avoid suspicion, must be framed!"


    He strongly denied that, but at this time, Lu Yunting suddenly came uninvited.


    It''s the Lu family, and it''s also the son of the former family leader. The Lu family center is not willing to say anything too much, but can only bear to say: "what''s the matter with Yunting?"


    Lu Yunting looked at the lazy woman on one side and said, "I''ve heard that the master of Wengu is coming."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    Who doesn''t know Lu Yunting''s three years, but he was picked up by Wen Liang. It''s said that he has been a man''s pet for three years. Only one year ago, Wen Liang suddenly let people go. Since then, Wen Liang seems to have lost interest in him.


    Lu Yunting, the first son of heaven in the list of aristocratic CHILDES in those years, is still as gentle and elegant as he was when he came back, but everyone knows that the word "man''s pet" is his taboo, and he will die if he says it.


    It''s the first time they''ve met since they left.


    The Lu family master thought of the grievance of just now, and raised a slightly kind smile, "Yunting and Wengu master really have a heart to heart. Just now Wengu master talked about you, so you came to find her."


    Lu Yunting said, "master Wengu, I haven''t seen you for a year. How are you doing?"


    Su Tang lazily raised a voice, did not see half of the heat.


    Lu yunshang and Lu Yue finally eloped, which was more and more outrageous. However, because of the outrage, Su Tang completely took it out. After listening for a while, she was sleepy. As a result, a group of people did not stop.


    She yawned, "since it''s your family business, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    She left happily, but Lu''s master and Mrs. Lu''s face was very blue, but they didn''t dare to stop her. They could only watch her go calmly.


    As soon as she left, Lu Yunting caught up with her.


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows secretly. She remembers that she was so fierce three years ago, but this master wants to tear her skin. How can she be so calm in just one year?


    Tut, it''s worthy of being the leading role. Its endurance is amazing.


    But to tell you the truth, a year ago, the man was so cute that he would explode when he was in a hurry. Especially at the beginning, it was very interesting to tease him. For example, she just asked him to warm the bed, but she didn''t even do it, so he blushed and his ears were hot. In the end, he just rubbed away the gentleness of the aristocratic childe.


    If you are very angry, you will get angry. If you get the internal skill secret, you will laugh secretly, just like a teenager should have.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he left, he recovered. "


    Lu Yunting is not like other practitioners in the river and lake. He looks delicate. His facial features are more like he has been carefully carved and his eyebrows are picturesque. His light colored pupils are always shimmering. He looks like a scholar with a smile, rather than a martial arts practitioner.


    However, these are false appearances. If you peel off the skin, it will be more ferocious than anyone else.


    Su Tang, a 100% blackened man, doesn''t believe in his smile.


    "Master Wengu." Lu Yunting opened his mouth in a warm voice. They seemed to be friends who had not seen each other for a long time. He said, "I know that you killed Lu yunshang."


    Su Tang is Wen Liang now. Who is Wen Liang? How can she be afraid of him?


    So, she said with a smile, "so? In order to thank me for saving my life, Master Lu made a rumor that his cousin eloped with him? "


    Smell speech, Lu Yunting didn''t show a bit surprised, she was able to let Lu Yue to find himself, today''s thing, must also be able to guess him.


    It is undeniable that the enchantress is very clever and understands people''s heart.


    "I have what master Wengu wants here. Is master Wengu willing to make an alliance with me?"


    Sutang, "something."


    Lu Yunting did not beat around the Bush, and even for the sake of sincerity, he took out a half incomplete book, "something related to the Wen family''s extermination."


    There are too many people involved in the case of the Wen family''s extermination. The so-called four big families have been rotten for a long time. The momentum of the Wen family at the beginning was that it was the fifth largest family. But in the original environment, the Wen family was a clear stream. In the filthy world, the emergence of the Wen family harmed the interests of several other families. So according to the system, except the Lu family, The other three families were involved in the killing. At the beginning, the owner of the Lu family was Lu Yunting''s father. He wanted to rectify the situation, but he didn''t want to go along with others. However, how could he turn the situation around in a rotten family? In the end, he was harmed by the current owner of the Lu family.


    When the wall falls down and everyone pushes, the remaining small sects will fight automatically.


    In a word, Lu Yunting and Wen Liang''s enemies are the same group.


    Just these things, Wen Liang can''t find out for the time being. Now Lu Yunting takes the initiative to send the evidence, which makes her a little surprised.


    The Wen family is a medical family. Compared with other families'' martial arts secrets, jewelry and money, the biggest treasure of the Wen family is its medical books. Because they are precious, they are not allowed to be borrowed by outsiders. If Lu Yunting can get it, he will be convicted of covering the coffin.


    Su Tang is not polite. She brings the medical book.


    To tell you the truth, she didn''t know how to get close to him at the beginning. After all, she was bullied hard at the beginning. She was afraid that when she got close to him, she would kill her by playing with Yin. But now the man came up on his own initiative, and she simply made plans.


    "If you want me to cooperate, you can find my subordinates."


    Lu Yunting didn''t expect that she agreed so easily. She couldn''t help asking, "can''t you find the master of Wengu?"


    Su Tang looked at him with a smile. "Honey, I''m sorry, I don''t like your taste now."At first hearing the extremely ambiguous nickname, Lu Yunting''s face turned red. But when he heard the following sentence, his face suddenly became overcast and dripping.


    So, the young man who was gentle and elegant before, at the moment, evoked a sneer, "also, if there is no one around the master of Wengu, there will be no less beauty."


    Su Tang listened, licked her red lips, and laughed very much, just like her nickname, witch, witch, who is like a goblin.


    She said: "in fact, there is still a lack of beauty. How can there be too many such things?"


    Lu Yunting didn''t know what he was angry with. His face was really bad. He thought of what his subordinates had said before. He said that she was gorgeous enough. He would never like to have the same temperament with himself any more. He might prefer those pure and unaffected people to those who hook people.


    Just like Lu Yue.


    Lu Yunting was glad again that she temporarily changed Lu Yue that night. Otherwise, she might have turned people to bed.


    When I think about it like this, I feel a little angry.


    "master Wengu is joking. I''m a decent man, but if master Wengu looks at one of my subordinates, I can consider it."


    The subordinates nearby were shocked. What? The master asked them to seduce them?! The other side is still the master of Wengu. My God, there is such a good thing in the world?!


    Subordinates are ready to move, and then, by Su sugar a basin of cold water splashed back to reality.


    "Forget it, Master Lu''s aesthetic is not flattering." With that, he raised the remnant and said, "if nothing happens, I''ll go. Goodbye, Master Lu."


    Lu Yunting looked at her as she walked away, and a trace of unwillingness floated in her heart. But the wisp of unwillingness disappeared so fast that he didn''t catch it.


    When you look back again, the light pupil will return to the usual indifference.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    Su Tang went back and found that Lu Yue had disappeared. She asked casually, and the maid said, "Miss Lu said that her appearance is not convenient now, so she went to change clothes. Wait a minute, valley master. She should be back soon."


    Lu Yue didn''t make her wait for a long time. Soon, she appeared in front of her in white men''s clothes.


    I don''t know why, Mingming is not the same face, but unexpectedly let her think of Lu Yunting.


    She shook her head, thinking that she might be crazy, but then she thought that they were cousins, as if That makes sense.


    Lu Yunting was in a good mood, and he didn''t know where he took a folding fan. He played with it quite like one thing. "Valley master, you see, compared with those men''s favorites before you, how bad am I?"


    To tell you the truth, in Su Tang''s eyes, Lu Yue''s temperament is not like the ancients at all. When you think of her cowardice in front of Lu yunshang, you can see that she is a playwright.


    But she likes it.


    "Not quite." Su Tang said, "I don''t like the scholar''s elegant dress." With that, she ordered a new set of men''s clothes.


    Compared with the previous men''s suit, it looks like those young Xia like.


    Then he heard Su Tang say: "if you change the folding fan into a sword, it will be more perfect. "


    elegance is Lu Yunting''s temperament, and folding fan is his favorite, but Su Tang can''t say it. Anyway, she didn''t want to see someone imitate him, so she disguised Lu Yue as something else.


    The smile on Lu Yunting''s face couldn''t be maintained, but when Su Tang turned around, he immediately recovered.


    "Did the valley master like this recently?"


    Su Tang said, "young people have vitality."


    When she met Lu Yunting, he was only 17 years old, but he was raised as the head of the Lu family since childhood. Therefore, Lu Yunting''s temperament was extremely calm. Except for being provoked by her occasionally, he was calm and boring most of the time.


    Holding the clothes in his hand, Lu Yue''s smile on her face was almost impossible to maintain. He ran away a little, but he pretended to be calm and said, "I''ll go back to the house and change my clothes."


    Su Tang looked at him, "back to what house, there is no man here."


    Lu Yunting choked and looked around, as she said.


    But the problem is, he''s not Lu Yue.


    Sue sugar looked at him again. "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Feiyue said with a fake smile, "nothing, just..." His heart a horizontal, open-minded way: "I have some inferiority."


    Su Tang put down his medical books this time and said, "what''s inferiority complex?"


    Then he took off his coat. Although there was a layer of inner garment, she looked at his flat chest. For a moment, Su Tang felt that he was a boy.


    She blinked, then chuckled and said, "ah, it''s just flat chest. It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a prescription later. I''ll make sure you are superior to the others."


    Lu mo de''s feelings and Yunting''s facial paralysis refused, "no, I still like it."


    Su Tang, "what do you feel inferior to?"


    He continued with a paralyzed face and said, "I''ve been told too much that I always feel different from ordinary people, but it''s clear that I just like flat chested."


    Su Tang put down her medical books and patted him on the shoulder like comfort. "My sister is very good. She has the courage to look directly at her favorite, instead of following the trend. She is a capable person."


    However, he was not happy because of praise. His face was paralyzed, which made him even more paralyzed.


    So why did he approach her in women''s clothes?


    Lu Yunting asked himself online for the first time.


    Mingming used to hate the days around her. He tried every means to escape, but he really broke away. How did he come back.


    He was so much like the people he hated at the beginning.


    Su Tang didn''t know what complicated mental process the man had gone through. She now focused most of her attention on the medical books. Finally, she recruited her subordinates and said in front of him, "if Lu Yunting looks for him in the future, what he wants to do, try to cooperate."


    The subordinates retired after receiving orders.


    Lu Yunting is still in self doubt.


    After su Tang''s orders, she asked Lu Yue what she would do..


    When Lu Yunting was nervous, he completely forgot what he was tangled with before, and immediately said, "everything will happen."


    Lu Yunting, who was trained by the Lu family at the beginning, is involved in a lot of things, so this is not a lie.


    But Lu Yue is different.


    She is a commoner girl who has no sense of existence. No one invests in her at all.


    But Lu Yunting finally saved himself, "everything, nothing." At last, he picked one who didn''t make a mistake and asked in a low voice, "Valley master, can I practice martial arts?"


    Su Tang was a little surprised. "Do you want to learn martial arts?"


    Lu Yunting nodded shamelessly, "I learned several moves before, but no one taught me. I don''t want to be a great Xia. I just think that if someone bullies me, I won''t be helpless."


    Su Tang thinks this idea is OK. "I''ll let someone take you down to see your roots later. If you can, you''ll practice martial arts with them later."Where does Lu Yunting need to practice martial arts? He''s not afraid of the master of the Lu family, not to mention the master of the Xiao family. Somehow, he just wanted her to teach him.


    Then he thought he might be crazy.


    That''s the witch Wen. Let her teach her how to practice martial arts. I''m afraid she''s not the one who practices martial arts by herself.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that he has a lot of inner drama. She still has a lot to deal with. She left too long before, so it''s time for her trip to Jiangnan to end.


    She originally wanted to ask the system how she would die in Jiangnan, but the system automatically replied.


    System, "the system is self checking, please ask later."


    Self inspection, self-examination, generally speaking, is that the system detects something wrong with itself. She has also encountered this situation before. Although she lost the chain at the critical moment, Sutang didn''t think much about it until she was ill on the way out of Jiangnan.


    At that time, outsiders said that the two daughters of the Wen family were both medicine men. That''s why they destroyed the Wen family and left them alone. But because they were not sure, they left something in their bodies.


    Originally, I wanted to wait for confirmation before dealing with them. Who knows that Wen Liang is too good at hiding, but Wen Liang was taken in by a century old family, so it''s not appropriate to offend them. Finally, when I saw that they were just like ordinary people, I was relieved.


    The medicine man, ordinary poison is useless to them at all, so she directly poisons them. The poison is too domineering. When Su Tang first accepted her warm and cool body, she would have been exposed hundreds of times without a pain shield.


    But now, the pain shield is gone, although the body is warm and cool from the first January relapse, now once a year, as long as the relapse, the process is quite terrible.


    The poison in Su Tang is the ice system. Once she relapses, her whole body is as cold as ice. Generally, she needs to take a medicine bath in the hot spring. But on the way, where can she go to find the hot spring?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    Now Lu Yunting is playing Lu Yue more and more easily. Of course, the most important reason is that he finally takes off his damned dress.


    This is his black history, but he has no other way to approach her without disturbing her.


    In the past half a month, he has almost confused the people around her. Many things he didn''t pay attention to before, but now he is more and more puzzled. For example, outsiders all rumored that she controlled countless people, both men and women, but in the past half a month, she had never touched anyone.


    He used to be glad that he had been seriously injured. No matter how insane he was, it was impossible for him to attack him. But now, it seems that it is not the same thing.


    Not just him, maybe she didn''t touch anyone.


    But if so, why create such a notoriety?


    Lu Yunting asked people to investigate, but who was Wen Liang? How could he find him so easily. At last, on the way back to Yaowang Valley, he seems to have finally got a glimpse of the secret.


    That day, sunny, as before every day, can be warm and cool but without warning under an order.


    Find an inn nearby and have a rest. What''s more puzzling is that the rest time has not been decided.


    At the beginning, Lu Yunting was still puzzled. What happened could make her stop the process and have a rest, but he wanted to get close to her. At last, he was stopped by her men at the door.


    Different from the previous maidservant, this time, everyone is one of the best.


    Intuition tells Lu Yunting that there is something fishy about it, so in the evening, he avoids everyone, changes into night clothes, and slips in through the window near the river.


    Then there was a scene that shocked him.


    In the past, it was warm and cool, dazzling like fire, but now, just like her name, ice beauty is not to describe temperament, but to describe her present state.


    The lips, which have always been charming and lustrous, are as pale as paper, and the delicate and white skin is even more bloodless. On the long curly eyelashes, there is frost, like winter.


    The first reaction was that she was poisoned, but then I thought about the reaction of those people around her, which seems to be normal?


    Although she is called a witch, she is also the first doctor in the world. What is the poison that she can''t cure?


    With confusion and curiosity, Lu Yunting approached step by step. The closer he approached, the more frightened he was. I''m afraid that ordinary people would have been frozen to death because of this cold?


    No past gorgeous, girl quietly lying in bed, pale heartache.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    Lu Yunting always thought that he should hate her, but at this moment, he just wanted to make her better.


    He is not very good at medicine, but he can still feel her pulse. Then he found that she was indeed poisoned. According to the signs, it has been at least ten years.


    Ten years ago, she was only 11 or 12 years old. That would Eyes suddenly stare big, wenjiamiemen case!


    They are two of the same age. At the beginning, he was still the young leader of the Lu family. He only heard from his father''s sad face. At that time, he was just a bystander and didn''t have much emotion. But ten years ago, all the little girls were destroyed and no one helped him.


    So young she, and how with a poison, from the lost dog into today''s mad dog.


    She should have been innocent, and who forced her so far.


    In fact, there''s no way to guess. It didn''t take long for his father to do the same thing. He had broken meridians and lost all his internal power.


    He thought of the first time they met. He thought of the way she had treated himself. In fact, he thought in another direction that maybe she was just retaliating. After all At that time, who can say it had nothing to do with the Lu family?


    She should hate the Lu family!


    But she did save herself at that time. Now I think that the verbal anger never hurt anything in essence. On the contrary, because of her help, he was able to return to the Lu family and take control of the Lu family again.


    She is like a tough and proud little girl, clearly kind-hearted, but obstinately misunderstood.


    Or maybe it''s just her protective color?


    Lu Yunting did not know what attitude to treat her.


    The little girl had already fallen into a coma, shivering with cold. He thought about it and came forward to warm her with his internal power. Maybe it was cold for a long time, and finally the warmth came. She immediately gave up the cold quilt and hugged him instead.


    Lu Yunting was stunned and subconsciously tried to push people away, but his hands touched the ice like arm and stopped.


    Without the arrogance of the past, she was so quiet that her fingertips itched slightly. Almost, his fingertips could touch her face.


    Lu Yunting took it back suddenly, his fingertips were still cool, but his blood was boiling.


    Lu Yunting had been with her for three days. On the third day, her temperature was not so cold, so he left quietly.


    Three days later, Su Tang had a pain block. She had long forgotten what it was like to have a relapse, but now she felt that she had lost half her life.When they set out again, Su Tang shrank in the carriage so sickly, but maybe she showed her horse''s feet before. At night, when they were sleeping in the woods, someone attacked her.


    The masked men in black surrounded them. In the moonlight, the two sides didn''t say a word more and came up to fight.


    Under the moonlight, sword light and sword shadow, soon, the smell of blood came out.


    Su Tang didn''t even get out of the carriage from the beginning to the end, but Lu Yue came out from nowhere, "Valley master, I protect you."


    Sue sugar chuckled. She''s not as tall as she is. Protect her?


    "Don''t fool around, come to my side." She pulled people over, but she didn''t use much strength. Why did the little girl fall on her like this?


    Lu Yunting got up in a hurry, "yes, I''m sorry, valley master. I didn''t mean to."


    Sue sugar sighed and didn''t intend to embarrass her.


    But the masked men were good at it. Su Tang didn''t bring many people this time, so she directly kicked down a man in black who got on the carriage and grabbed the knife from him.


    She held a knife in one hand and Lu Yue in the other. As a result, she was stunned.


    Huh? Little sister, something''s wrong. Why are you so heavy?


    Su Tang''s eyes are puzzled, but Lu Yunting is very calm. She can''t move. But now, although she has solved a man in black, there are other people in black with knives. There''s no way. She can''t move, so she can only kick him down.


    Yes, I did.


    Lu Yunting really didn''t expect that she still had this kind of Sao operation. Although she stabilized when she landed, her face still cracked.


    There''s only one sentence left in my head.


    She kicked me?


    She! Kick me?!


    Su Tang didn''t know that a young man behind her was stupid. She was carrying a knife, and the blade of the knife fell down. The people in black all around her, together with the carriage, split up and killed them.


    The scene was bloody, and the man in black who didn''t die was shocked.


    The blade was not stained with any blood, but because of that move, the edge of the blade rolled up.


    She threw the knife on the ground, and it broke into several pieces. She stepped on the blade and said with a smile to a man in black who was subdued, "go back and tell your master, don''t sleep too hard at night, I will come to kill him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    Although his face was covered with black cloth, his black pupils suddenly shrank. His eyes began to fear, and finally his body could not help shaking. Although the range was very small, he could not stand Sutang''s good eyesight.


    She reached out and patted him on the face, smiling gently and genially. "Don''t be afraid, I have to save your life to deliver the letter." With these words, she slowly stood up, and then looked sideways and found that Lu Yue was staring at her for a moment.


    To be exact, Lu Yunting is staring at the hand. How can the green and slender hand touch the garbage?


    Su Tang thought she was afraid, so she raised her eyebrows and said, "if you are afraid, you can leave." Then he told someone to give her money.


    Only when she just turned around, the hand that just patted the face was suddenly held.


    Lu Yunting took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped her fingers on one side. He hung his eyes, so no one saw the evil eyes. He said, "it''s dirty."


    Sugar:?


    I don''t know why, she thinks this scene is a bit seeping.


    Lu Yunting said, "if the valley master wants to do it next time, he can let me do it."


    Su Tang always feels that Lu Yue becomes strange, so she takes her hand back.


    At this time, she heard the other side continue: "Valley master want to kill Lu Congrong?"


    Lu Congrong is the current leader of the Lu family. It''s not hard to guess who is behind the masked man. After all, in the Xiao''s family, she has a feud with the Lu''s family. The Lu''s family dare not do anything, but when they see that she is lax, they will fight back immediately.


    "I remember that''s your father. You call him by his first name?"


    Lu Yunting said, "don''t tease the valley master. He doesn''t deserve to be a father." He said half, suddenly raised his eyes straight at her, finally slowly smile, "Valley master saved me, after I will be Valley master''s people."


    Since he said this, he really did everything about Su Tang. In a short period of time, he let Su Tang''s four beautiful maidservants step aside.


    Habit is a terrible thing. In the end, Su Tang was used to him. Even teaching him martial arts changed from others to her own guidance.


    Lu Yunting doesn''t need her guidance for his internal power, but he enjoys it. He even falls to the ground on purpose several times and asks her to pull her up. Even if he wants to wipe sweat, he will hold his head high and ask her to come.


    In the face of her soft, cute and occasionally coquettish "younger sister", Su Tang is really willing to spoil her, so she often connives at her. For example, at this moment, his skill has finally reached a new level, making people jump up happily, and then bawling on her cheek.


    Lu Yunting smiles brightly, "sweet."


    Su Tang had no choice but to pat him on the head in a funny way, "naughty."


    Lu Yunting touched his head and said with a smile, "what do you want to eat tonight?"


    Lu Yunting is very good at cooking. Although a gentleman is far away from cooking, his father was a favorite wife. He had been influenced by her since he was a child. He could do the same routine, but he didn''t meet that person before, but now he enjoys it.


    If you want to make delicious food, you can''t wait for time. Sometimes Su Tang is idle and bored, and she will accompany her. Of course, Lu Yunting never needs her help, so most of the time she just drinks tea or fresh fruit and watches.


    Lu Yunting has always been very curious about her past. He seems to ask casually: "Valley master, I heard that there were many aristocratic disciples in the valley of medicine king. Now it seems that the rumors outside can''t be believed."


    As soon as he said it, Su Tang suddenly remembered that she had not found some aristocratic family to test the medicine for a long time.


    Her poison is similar to a kind of Gu. If you want to eradicate it, you need to find someone who feeds the female Gu. After a long time, the person who feeds the female Gu doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead. But if you can find someone of similar blood relationship, you can have a try.


    Over the years, she has suppressed the attacks of poisonous insects from one month to one year, which can cure the symptoms but not the root cause, so it is necessary to eradicate them as soon as possible.


    This thought, rice also don''t want to eat, immediately stand up and life people to grab some back.


    She didn''t know that as soon as she left, Lu Yunting''s face suddenly became cold, and the haze was extreme.


    The dish just out of the pot was mercilessly smashed on the ground by him. It was a mess, but he was indifferent. No, it should be said that the evil Qi of Qi floated, and there were faint blood lines on his face.


    If Su Tang were here, she would be surprised. However, when she comes back, everything will be the same.


    She looked at the dishes on the table and blinked, "Hey, where''s the chicken leg just cooked?"


    Lu Yunting said, "it''s broken. I lost it."


    Sue sugar looked sorry, but she didn''t doubt anything.


    Only the system, at the beginning, it was a bit guilty. Although its host was silly, it was a little impatient to get along with each other for so long. Now, it''s too happy to watch the play. If you explain it in advance, there won''t be so many plays to watch.


    Well It''s better to hold on for a while.


    ''s awesome rather baffling force brought her a group of handsome young boys, and then the rather baffling black value of the last time, and this time it somehow rose.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 100%."Su Tang


    Although inexplicable, can think that he did not contact with him, should have nothing to do with himself, so he accepted those teenagers with peace of mind.


    Although once a year has passed, but she thought a year later will attack again, the whole person is not very good, so, she did not delay time, directly asked someone to take her past.


    Lu Yunting followed her all the time, neither saying a word nor stopping her.


    He wanted to see what the goblin wanted to do.


    If it is true, with his current skills, he can completely take people away quietly. If her skill is good, she will waste her internal power. If her medical skill is good, she will waste her hands.


    Since his parents were killed, the warm and unrivalled young man had already died. In addition, after practicing magic skills, his mind became more and more dark and paranoid.


    He just found out that she is good, but if she betrays herself, then he doesn''t mind destroying her.


    Su tanghun doesn''t know that she has been accused of being a traitor. When she used to see those aristocratic families, she just showed her face.


    Usually those childe brothers are afraid of her. After all, she can''t be insulted, but she just needs to stand in front of them, and then even if she doesn''t show up, as long as they are in a coma for no reason, there will be strange scars on her body when she wakes up, which is enough to make people think about it.


    But this batch seems to be different from the previous one.


    Su Tang looked at those eager to try, and when she came, her eyes were shining and she wanted to rush forward. She wanted to step back.


    Wait a minute. She''s only been away for a year. How come the atmosphere has become like this?!


    "Valley master, choose me! I''m so sweet


    "Valley master, don''t pay any attention to him, he is just a straw bag! If you choose me, I''ve just learned the internal mental skill of my own school. We can practice together! "


    "Valley master, I! We can talk from poetry to Philosophy of life. As long as you want, we can talk about everything. I can be your sweet boy


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang''s mouth is full of smoke. The world is changing with each passing day!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    Totally different from what she expected, Su Tang looked at all the cruel aristocratic families fighting in front of her and quietly retired.


    "Who can explain to me what this is?"


    He wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead and said in a low voice: "the valley master has been recuperating for a year, so I don''t know. Recently, there are more lists in the river and lake. There used to be a list of aristocratic CHILDES, but now there are more than one list of aristocratic ladies, and you are in the first place. "


    Su Tang''s face was numb. She thought that all the people in the world were crazy.


    She''s a little devil playing medicine. She''s a fart in her family! Even saving people all depends on the mood. If you are in a good mood, you can do it. If you are in a good mood, no one can see her.


    Seeing that she was cold and speechless, his subordinates could not help pulling Lu Yunting aside. Now who doesn''t know, this is the latest new lover of the valley master. He takes her everywhere!


    Lu Yunting looked at the men who winked at him and ignored him. Instead, he asked her, "did the valley master get hurt before?"


    Su Tang, "old problem, nothing serious."


    But his subordinates said, "it doesn''t matter. Once upon a time, the valley master had an attack once a month. Now it''s hard to suppress the attack once a year. But there''s no cure. Every time he had an attack, he had to endure for three days. During that period..."


    His eyes turned red at last. Although Yaowang Valley has a bad reputation, they were all saved by the valley master. If there was no valley master, they would have gone to the hell hall.


    Lu Yunting had seen her get sick. In those three days, if he had not learned magic skills, he would not have been able to bear the cold.


    However, for nearly ten years, she had to suffer once a month.


    Lu Yunting quickly guessed the use of those people, and asked, "so those people in the room are used as drug guides?"


    "Yes, just let them have a bowl of blood. If not, just throw it out of the valley."


    I feel that the other party is the new love of the valley master. I accompany him day by day, and I have to teach him some things. When I save money, I have to ask the valley master to do it myself. Isn''t that tiring the valley master.


    Su Tang rubbed her head with some headache. "Lu Yue has enough to do. Let others do these things."


    It''s rare to have an in-depth understanding of how Lu Yunting gave up. Instead of giving up, he took over everything.


    It''s OK to put the first person''s blood, but the more you get to the back, the more chaotic things become.


    For example, those aristocratic families can wake up every day and find that they are sleeping in someone else''s bed. Either they have more than one other person in their bed, or even one of them. The key is that sometimes they are crazy and can walk two people on the ground. The scene was once chaotic and ugly.


    After a long time, they are almost neurasthenic. The key point is that it''s not over. It''s said that although Wen Liang loves beautiful people, he doesn''t like the beauties under him. Instead, he likes to see beauties and wild animals. It''s said that there is a special beauty.


    Now the beast hasn''t been staged, but the aristocratic family is going crazy. They live every day in fear of being missed by her.


    When Su Tang knew this, it had been a month. She looked at Lu Yunting. Her face was harmless, pure and clean. But she could not help but slightly puff, "ah Yue, your head..." She flicked his head. At last, she couldn''t help laughing. "She''s a cruel man. I can think of that."


    Su Tang doesn''t know that he is Lu Yunting. If she knows, she can''t call him a cruel man. After all, things are so big now that it''s easy to think of the beauties she let go before, such as Lu Yunting, who fought with wild animals.


    Lu ¡¤ ruthless ¡¤ Yunting touched the head of the bullet and said shamelessly: "Valley master, I offended those people badly before. If they knew, would they take the opportunity to kill me at night? Valley master, can I share a room with you at night? Don''t worry. I''ll just have a shop on the floor. "


    Su Tang looked at him with an eyebrow. "Now I know I''m afraid. When I was skinning, why didn''t I think about it?"


    Having said that, she really liked him. When she was skinned, she had her style, which made her feel that she had a successor. So looking at him was like looking at an apprentice.


    What can an apprentice do when he is coquettish? Of course, he is spoiled.


    If Lu Yunting''s plan is successful, the next step is to share the same bed.


    But he was not in a hurry. Seeing that his family was almost dealt with, one day he suddenly changed his own blood.


    He didn''t know if she had taken his blood in those three years.


    A bowl of blood, for him, will not hurt anything, he did so, but curious.


    Then, he froze.


    Su Tang looked at his silly appearance, only to find it funny, but also pinched his face, "what''s the matter? That blood helped me a lot. Can you tell me who that man is? "


    Lu Yunting opened his mouth, but for a moment he didn''t know how to speak.


    He didn''t know why his blood was useful for Gu Du. What''s more, in those three years, she really just wanted to heal him.


    She saved him, but she never asked for anything in return."Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    The system still doesn''t come out. Su Tang has ignored the hint. It should have nothing to do with her.


    Lu Yunting wanted to point at anyone, but then he thought that Lu Yue and he were cousins, so they were not afraid of being exposed.


    "It''s me." His voice was a little hoarse, and the mood in his eyes was even more changeable. After a long time, he said again, "I don''t think those aristocratic families are of any use. I was born in a aristocratic family, and I thought maybe my blood would be useful."


    Su Tang''s mind was filled with joy now, and she almost picked someone up. What kind of fairy is this? She secretly gave her blood for her poison. Moreover, if the blood is useless, I''m afraid I won''t even talk to her.


    "Valley master, my blood is useful. How can I save you?"


    Su Tang said, "a bowl of blood is enough. I brought out the poisonous insects last night. But can you do me another favor later


    Lu Yunting asked, "the valley Master said, I will do it."


    Su Tang said, "I also have a sister, she is the same as me, so you may need to put another bowl of blood."


    Lu Yunting doesn''t care, but a bowl of blood is nothing to him. As long as he can do anything for her, he is willing.


    However, because his blood helped him a lot, he, who used to lay on the floor, became two people sharing the same bed.


    That night, Su Tangduo prepared a pillow and put it on the head of the bed. He said to him, "what if you have a big bowl of blood and have a cold on the floor? Anyway, the bed is big enough. Let''s sleep together."


    Lu Yunting didn''t expect that there would be such a good thing waiting for him. First he was stunned, and then there was a smile on his face.


    In the end, it was the valley master''s room with excellent lighting, but now it was night, and Lu Yunting was only thinking about the exquisite bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    In order to detoxify, Sutang didn''t sleep much all day and night. Now she fell asleep after washing and dipping in bed.


    It was Lu Yunting who was full of fighting between heaven and man, and his eyes became brighter and brighter. At last, when the chickens were crowing, he took off his coat and lay down beside her carefully. However, he always felt that there was something missing. Finally, he looked at a fairy who was sleeping sweetly, and simply stretched out his hand and held her in his arms.


    I don''t want to let go any more.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    When Sue sugar wakes up, her face is close to someone''s chest, and her flat chest makes her fall into self doubt.


    Lu Yunting hardly slept that night, but it didn''t make him feel sleepy. He was still energetic. Until she woke up, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. As a result, the little girl didn''t know what she was looking at, and there was no movement.


    He opened his eyes slowly, pretending to wake up again, "Valley master, what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar stares at his chest. "Don''t you really need to make them bigger?" With that, she couldn''t help pricking her hand, which made her eyes more pitiful.


    This is also peaceful, even if it''s peaceful, it''s still a little hard. How can he find his husband in the future.


    She thought this way and asked, who was the little apprentice she agreed with, and then said, "you don''t have to be shy, and I won''t make you exaggerate, that is It''s not going to be as tough as it is now. " With that, she poked again, "you see, how can you find your husband after this?"


    Lu Yunting''s beautiful morning was destroyed, especially when he heard that at the end of the day, when he wanted to find his husband, green tendons appeared on his forehead.


    But he still held back, who told him to use the identity of Lu Yue at the beginning.


    That is, a little regret, as long as I knew at the beginning, it would be better to change the opposite sex.


    But then I thought, if it''s the opposite sex, it''s not his turn to share the bed.


    Thinking of this, he simply did not want to.


    "No, I don''t want to..." Speaking of this, he hesitated and said, "my husband."


    Su Tang had come down from the bed now. Hearing this, she dressed and said, "it''s OK. If you regret it later, just tell me."


    Lu Yunting''s face turned black when he heard this, and he even wanted to kill several people to get angry.


    But when Su Tang looked back, he immediately beamed, "don''t worry, there won''t be such a day."


    After su Tang has cultivated her body, she goes to find her sister. When she learns that she is outside the Great Wall, she takes Lu Yunting with her.


    Yancheng is one of the most prosperous cities outside the Great Wall.


    Different from the implicit tenderness of the Central Plains, the people outside the great wall are enthusiastic, the girls are valiant, and the men are frank and heroic.


    If the only dissatisfaction is that it''s too hot here.


    Su Tang was sitting in the carriage, still wearing Central Plains clothes. Although she didn''t exaggerate to the outer three layers and the inner three layers, she was also wrapped up tightly. When she came here, she immediately asked people to find an inn, and then she changed into a light skirt outside the Great Wall.


    Lu Yunting looked at the indistinct skin, the waist of Chu palace, and the crisp and sweet bell tied on his ankle. When he walked, it seemed that every sound hit his ear, which made his whole face gloomy.


    The little goblin is both demon and perplexed. Now when the red skirt is worn, the whole goblin who lands in the world walks to the street, and I don''t know how many people''s hearts will be taken away.


    However, he has no position not to let her dress like this.


    With this sour and uncomfortable mood, he followed Su Tang all the way to a restaurant.


    Warm already waiting to see them come, slightly nodded.


    She is different from her sister, who is enthusiastic, but she is still dressed in white, even the clothes are still the money of the Central Plains.


    Su Tang poured a cup of tea for herself first, but without any nonsense, she said directly, "it''s the Lu family who solved my poison."


    Warm and cold expression now finally had some temperature, she always knew that her sister would block most of the dangers in the past, she had no ability before, but now it is different.


    "Sister."


    Sue sugar, "huh?"


    Warm, "let me follow you."


    Sue sugar played with her glass and said with a smile, "no way. Now things are not clear. Only when we are one in the light and the other in the dark, can we turn them around. "


    Warm looking at her as fox cunning smile, slightly frown, want to persuade her, found that he just opened his mouth, has lost.


    She pursed her lips.


    Su Tang was comfortable, and even asked Xiao Er to order again, while greeting Lu Yunting for dinner.


    After looking at Lu Yunting for a long time, she asked, "who is this?"


    Su Tang introduced his identity, and then she didn''t speak any more. She didn''t eat well all the way, but she was warm. She didn''t move her chopsticks from beginning to end, but moved her eyes to Lu Yunting.The more I look at it, the more strange I feel. I never stretch my brow.


    Although Wen Liang is a notorious enchantress in the world, as a younger sister, she is warm and clear. Her elder sister has a straight temper and will beat anyone who provokes her, but she is also very easy to please.


    Lu Yunting, though harmless and gentle, knows this kind of person too well. He plays a pig and eats a tiger.


    Although he saved his sister, she still felt that she could not let him stay with her sister.


    So, looking for an opportunity, when Su Tang left, she said: "how much is it?"


    Lu Yunting looks up.


    Warm impatient way: "how much money, leave my sister."


    Lu Yunting laughed. How to say, he smelled the same breath from her.


    It''s interesting that the two characters who are praised by everyone are really black inside.


    "What does Miss Wen mean? Why can''t I understand it?"


    Warm frown, "know the point, now took the money to leave, do not know the phase, I will personally ask you to leave.". Choose one of the two. "


    Lu Yunting chuckled, "if I don''t choose either."


    At this point, warm eyes gradually floating up to kill, "then, I will send you to see the Lord of hell."


    When Su Tang came back, the table was full of tension. She blinked, a little puzzled. Then she saw Lu Yunting tugging at her sleeve and looking aggrieved, "Valley master, I''d better go back first."


    Warm hear almost spit blood, this is bullying her not coquetry ah!


    This damned little bitch!


    Lu Yunting retreated. He could not bear it. He almost picked up the sword on one side. Finally, Su Tang rubbed his forehead and said: "stop it!"


    Warm cold hum, but Lu Yunting, looking at her.


    Sue sugar is very helpless, she went to the toilet time, so what happened?


    Finally, he said, "I don''t agree with him."


    OK, so far, there is no solution to their relationship.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    Su Tang originally brought Lu Yunting to detoxify her. After hearing this, she apologized to Lu Yunting.


    She sighed like a mother. First, she apologized to Lu Yunting, and then she spoke with a little rebuke and warmth.


    Lu Yunting quietly lowered his eyes, but there was a bit of dark paranoia in his eyes.


    Who wants her to apologize? This year, outsiders will use it. Family and friends, it''s reprimand, concern reprimand, not strange and polite apology.


    Lu Yunting seemed happy when he was a child, but in fact he was a little bit out of shape. Although his parents loved him, the burden on him was too heavy. When he was very young, he could not understand many things, so he was forced to remember how to deal with them. He was forced to indoctrinate himself, so that he could not grow up easily. As a result, his family was ruined.


    Over there, Su Tang finally gave up the warm communication.


    "OK, I''ll talk about it later. I''ll see if the poisonous insects in your body react to a Yue''s blood."


    Warm but calm way: "elder sister, not necessarily useful, your is cold poison, my is inflammation poison, a cold and a hot, unlikely to come from the same female Gu."


    Sue sugar as a doctor, of course, she knows about it, but she always thinks what if?


    Warm and said: "by the way, I found out that the Lord of Yancheng had been to Wen''s house ten years ago."


    At the mention of this, Su Tang immediately sat up straight.


    They talked for a long time, and finally tried Lu Yunting''s blood when night came.


    Predictably, it didn''t work.


    Warm face light, not a bit disappointed, "sister, three days later, I will go to explore the city Lord''s house. You meet me outside. I''m afraid of a trap. "


    Three days passed in a flash.


    Yancheng, as a prosperous city, has bright lights at night, not to mention the Lord''s mansion. However, recently, a guest came to the Lord''s mansion. As the host, the Lord warmly welcomed Yancheng.


    It''s a banquet, it''s a song and dance, warm took the opportunity to dress up as a dancer and mix in together.


    As for Su Tang, she didn''t listen to her sister''s words and stay outside. Instead, she swaggered in to eat and drink.


    No one has the courage to refuse. It''s not that she''s afraid of her, but that she''s good at healing. After all, who can be sure that she won''t get sick all her life these days.


    As a visitor on the way, the Lord of Yancheng was not impatient. Instead, he warmly invited people in.


    "I don''t know if the valley master Wen is coming, but I''m not sure if I''m going to meet you. I hope the valley master has a large number. Don''t blame him."


    Su Tang said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just that the beauties in the central plains are tired of playing. They are more interested when they hear that they are from outside the Great Wall, so they come to see for themselves."


    The city leader obviously heard of her reputation. After hearing the words, he just laughed, but there was no astonishment in his eyes. "Since the valley leader has opened his mouth like this, if I don''t find some beauties, I will ruin the prosperity of the valley leader Wen."


    He said so, but Sue sugar turned her eyes to the real guest.


    Coincidentally, after such a big circle, she was able to meet Lu Congrong outside the Great Wall.


    She raised her lips and said with a smile: "Master Lu, have you found your master?"


    Lu yunshang has been missing for such a long time, and everyone knows that she is in danger. When she asks like this, it''s no doubt that she spills salt on her wounds. In particular, Lu Congrong has long targeted her and regarded her as a great enemy to kill her son.


    Lu Congrong''s eyes were full of blood. He was staring at Su Tang. His eyes were like a sudden poison, and he said, "master Wen!"


    Su Tang smiles, "what''s the matter, Master Lu? What can I do for you? " Then, looking at the blood in each other''s eyes, he said with a smile: "look at the landing master, it seems that he didn''t sleep well recently."


    Lu Congrong really didn''t sleep well during this period, but thanks to her, almost all the people who were sent to assassinate him at the beginning were destroyed, and there was only one person left to live. He came back with a saying that he should sleep carefully at night.


    During this period, he was afraid that he would wake up in the middle of the night and there would be one more person beside the bed.


    Until now, he was still scared and frightened.


    Of course, no matter how scared he was, he still couldn''t lose his face, so he said, "master Wengu, you''d better worry about yourself!"


    The Lord of Yancheng felt that he could not let them talk like this any more, or he would have to do it.


    As a result, he can only be a peacemaker.


    Su Tang took it as soon as she saw it was good. Instead of stimulating him any more, Lu Congrong stared at her several times, hoping to blow her to ashes. But her strength was poor, so she could only stare at her.


    The singing and dancing are wonderful, the wine is delicious, but no one is immersed in it.


    Su Tang looks at the end of the warm dance, and disappears in the eyes of the public. She pretends to drink wine, but she thinks about how to meet the warm.


    However, before she picked up, warmth was discovered.


    She looked at the Lord of Yancheng, but did not find shock and fear on his face. Instead, she saw faint excitement, which made her squint.


    Yancheng City Lord, "a few mice have come in the house. You two have come all the way. Don''t worry. I''ll come as soon as I go."As soon as he left, Lu Congrong gave Su Tang a sneer, with a look of schadenfreude.


    It''s not surprising that threes are birds of a feather.


    She leaned lazily on the chair and drank the little wine that Lu Yunting poured for her. Her eyes never moved away from the dancer.


    In the end, Lu Congrong couldn''t keep his breath, "master Wengu is in a good mood."


    Su Tang chuckled and raised her wine glass. "Beautiful wine, beauty, why am I not in a good mood? Oh, yes. It''s really frustrating to have a dog sitting next to you. "


    Although Lu Congrong is now the head of the Lu family, he was just born to a concubine. Many people are secretly singing down the Lu family when he was in the upper position. In addition, he thought that in addition to Lu Yunting, he would be able to stay in the Lu family, but he lived well, which made it more and more difficult for him to stay in the Lu family.


    Nowadays, there is no one in the Lu family to listen to his orders. The leader of his family is just a puppet, so he is in a hurry to find an ally.


    He had planned to marry the Xiao family. As a result, Lu Yue disappeared and her son disappeared. In the end, he angered the Xiao family. The remaining two families didn''t plan to save him at all. In the end, they had to turn to the outside of the Great Wall.


    There are four aristocratic families in the Central Plains, but there is another Yancheng outside the Great Wall. In terms of strength, it is comparable.


    But he didn''t expect that he came to Yancheng and Wenliang, the mad dog, followed him.


    He was only in his forties, but his turbid eyes were like a withered old man.


    "Master Wengu, I''ve heard that it''s good to meet you in the future."


    Su Tang hissed, "be a man, but if I don''t like being a man?" With that, he raised his eyes, hooked his lips, and laughed with all kinds of manners. "At the beginning, the Wen family was not killed, leaving me such a disaster, so now I especially like to chat with people at night."


    Obviously, she guessed that the Wen family had something to do with him.


    Or, more than he knows.


    Also, who is Wen mad dog? Over the years, killing those people seems to be out of order. In fact, it has a lot to do with the Wen family''s extermination.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Lu Congrong gave out a laugh from his throat. No matter how powerful it is, the dragon can''t defeat the snake. This is Yancheng.


    Now that it has been discovered, there is no need to keep it. Just because he can''t kill him doesn''t mean the Lord of Yancheng can''t kill her.


    No matter how beautiful Wen Liang looks, his own life is very important. He doesn''t want to sit with her now. He just wants to leave quickly so that the mad dog won''t catch people again.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes and watched him pretend to be calm. In fact, she ran away, "did I let you go?"


    Lu Congrong did not turn back. Instead, he chose to leave quickly and even used his internal power. As a result, it was OK not to use his internal power. When he used his internal power, his body would be full of blood, and finally he would spit out a mouthful of black and blue blood.


    There was a fishy smell in the blood, but Su Tang didn''t frown. Instead, she sighed: "I told you not to go, but not to listen."


    Lu Congrong instantly thought of her medical skills, can save people, naturally also under strange poison.


    "You..."


    Sue sugar blinked. "What am I?"


    "When on earth did you poison it?" Lu Congrong''s anger rose, which made him vomit blood again.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "I''m dying. Why. Don''t worry. It won''t take long for your dead wife. My Yunting baby will accompany you. Just be his nephew with filial piety. "


    Lu Congrong is blue with anger, but Lu Yunting wants to ask her how many treasures she has.


    Su Tang threw the glass to the ground. With a clear sound, the glass broke, and Lu Congrong also fell to the ground.


    The servants next to him were frightened, but no one dared to come forward for fear that they might be contaminated with the ferocious poison.


    After su Tang left, it''s not difficult to find warmth. Although the city Lord''s mansion is big, it''s noisy. She can find it by her voice, but the city Lord of Yancheng has really put a lot of efforts into the siege of nearly 100 dead men. It takes some efforts to break through.


    She looked at the warmth not far away and saw that she could resist it, so she was a little relieved.


    When the Lord of Yancheng saw her appear, he was not surprised or afraid. Instead, he licked his lips and said excitedly, "I always thought that the drug maker was fake. Unexpectedly, the two ladies of the Wen family were both drug makers."


    She can poison when she is warm and cool, so can he.


    So in a way, Lu Congrong cools so fast, because of his hand.


    Su sugar face expressionless, "well, don''t blindly excited, I''m the father you''ll never get."


    Although he was provoked, the Lord of Yancheng didn''t jump like Lu Congrong. He looked at her calmly, smiling like a good old man just now, and then said to the dead: "except for the two drug men, no matter what other personalities are." When he finished, he saw that the two sisters of the Wen family looked at him as if they were watching a joke. He immediately held back his anger and said, "give them a lesson. It doesn''t matter if they lack arms or legs."


    Compared with ordinary bodyguards, the dead are quite difficult to deal with. They are not afraid of poison and pain, but they are extremely lethal. They are puppets and only listen to the master''s orders.


    So for them, either cut off their heads or they can only cut them off.


    Warm body has some small holes, although not fatal, but also can''t drag on, drag on, hard to suppress the poison will attack again.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes. Her poison was useless. She drew out her sword. The dead man rushed to her like a wild animal. Without hesitation, she cut at the dead man with a sharp sword.


    The sharp sword of cutting iron like mud, when cutting the dead man, the other side has no resistance ability, first the hand is cut off, then the neck.


    Head rolling down, blood gushing out, the scene is extremely bloody, but Su Tang did not blink.


    But it was such a bloody scene that it was beautiful in Lu Yunting''s eyes.


    The little goblin was bright and beautiful, and with the blood, she was even more evil. When he found out, his eyes had already followed her around.


    Along the way, he approached her as Lu Yue and flattered her. If she exposed her real body, would she treat herself as usual?


    He suddenly some expectations, false identity in the end is false, again, she will push away?


    Although Su Tang blocked most of the dead for him, it was inevitable that one or two of them would miss the net. Seeing that his hand was about to wave to him, Su Tang''s pupil shrank, and the sound of caution was stuck in his throat. Then he stretched out his hand.


    The dead were reduced to ashes.


    All this happened too fast, as if it was just a blink of an eye, but for Su Tang, his head was buzzing, and he was a fool.


    Wait a minute. It seems to be magic skill?


    Is the magic power in this world so bad?


    Lu Yunting absorbed all the skills of the dead man. When he looked back, Su Tang looked at him with a harmless smile. "The valley master is really powerful."


    Su Tang


    You, who are you?


    The atmosphere suddenly froze. The main reason was the Lord of Yancheng. He didn''t expect that a humble boy was still a big murderer.Su Tang always feels that something has been ignored by her and wants to call the system. As a result, the killer still doesn''t appear.


    Oh, what''s the use of it!


    The system hugs the sender, shivering.


    Sure enough, the play is not so good-looking, but it will continue to watch!


    Although one of the dead has turned to ashes, there are still hundreds left. Su Tang knows that she has no time to shock her. She is planning to continue cutting people, but her hand is held by Lu Yunting.


    Lu Yunting dressed up as a young chivalrous man with a gentle smile on his face, just like he used to be in Yaowang Valley, he was like a little angel and said warmly, "Valley master, let me take care of it next."


    With his hand, the group of dead men were like mole ants, all of them turned to ashes in an instant.


    Su Tang came to the warm side without any obstacles, but her face was not good-looking.


    Warm frowned, "sister."


    Sue sugar almost hugged her head and screamed, "don''t ask me, I don''t know." Finish saying, see her body is still bleeding, conveniently give a pill.


    She was confused and warm. She looked not far away at the God who blocked the killing of the God. A certain evil god who blocked the killing of the Buddha frowned, "elder sister, I have said long ago that the man is too dangerous and deep-seated. You are not his opponent."


    Su Tang didn''t dare to lift her head now, and even had a bad feeling floating in her heart.


    "Dog! You get out of here! You have the ability to crash, you have the ability to come out! " With that, she growled again: "do you think you can avoid the first day of junior high school, and you can avoid the fifteenth? Come on, let''s die together! When I go back, I''ll let you shut up in a small dark house for ten or eight years! "


    It''s not terrible to die together. What''s terrible is the long black house.


    Hide is not dare to hide, but it is still a small beep, "ten years eight years a bit exaggerated, this is the world of martial arts, not Xiuzhen world, and Xiuzhen world is not like this play, will die."


    Su Tangyin said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. After I go back, I''ll ask people to find a prostitute. The brothel will perform 18 bans for me every day."


    System:


    It''s a wolf!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    The system knows that it can''t avoid it. It''s just honest.


    "Well, it''s the man."


    Su Tang Is it against the law to kill the system? "


    The system cries and chirps. Now it knows that it''s afraid, but it can''t help it. When it thinks of her coquettish operation, the whole Tong Sheng is loveless. If you know that men and women dress up as men and approach her, you can''t imagine what will happen next. Nowadays, it''s hard for the system to do. Everything is for the task.


    "You can''t kill me, or You just make do with it? Anyway, it''s been so long... " The more the system said, the lower the voice, the more it said, the less confident it was. In the end, it was almost like crying.


    Su Tang''s face is expressionless, and even wants to stab it with a knife.


    "Oh..."


    She said nothing, just a sneer, but the system cried.


    "Dad, Dad, I''m wrong. Please forgive me!"


    Su Tang is too lazy to take care of her. She was too lax before. She always wanted to wait for the poisonous insects in her body to approach, and then slowly do the task. But who knows, that guy Lu Yunting actually broke up like this!


    What about your son? Which aristocratic family''s noble childe will do this kind of thing that the man disguises the woman to collapse the human to collapse the sky?!


    She wiped her face. Her head was blank now. She couldn''t think of any countermeasures. She was warm and calm all the time.


    "Sister, the most urgent thing is to leave first." She looked at the young man who had solved most of the dead not far away, and said with her usual indifferent accent, "Lu Yue, I''m hurt. I''ll go first, and you''ll put the mat behind me." She said that, even without waiting for Lu Yunting to speak, she left with Su Tang.


    On one side, Lu Yunting quietly watched them leave. He could feel something was wrong. Goblin from the front mouth hard heart soft, he was beside her so long, when left himself, but this time, she did not dare to lift her head.


    He watched her disappear in his eyes. At last, the light in his eyes disappeared with her, and became darker and more terrible.


    The more she thought about it, the more she regretted it. She had been so dependent on the system that she lost her basic observation.


    For example, when she was ambushed at the beginning, she wanted to walk with Lu Yue, only to find that she couldn''t move at all. And then, it''s the same bed several times, the clear and strong chest, that she would sympathize with him, pity fart! She should sympathize with herself. If she has eyes, it''s the same as if they haven''t!


    Warm looking at their silly white sweet sister, sighed, "sister, Lu Yue is not easy to provoke, forget him." When she finished, she thought of the young man''s posture of pretending to be sunshine. She frowned slightly, which made her frown deeper. For them, the dark things see more, will yearn for the sun, but some things, but the surface of the sun, behind it is darker than anything.


    "Elder sister, I really can''t. go back and I''ll catch some people for you according to the list of aristocratic CHILDES? Don''t you like beauties, or from the first, Lu Yunting, do you like them? "


    Warmth is also good intentions. There are too many beauties in my sister''s family, and she doesn''t care about her heart or kidney. She doesn''t bother to inquire about them, but this time, it seems that she has fallen in love.


    So she said, "if you don''t like Lu Yunting, we''ll..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Sue sugar hugged her head and said, "sister, stop talking. Let me live a few more years."


    Warm don''t understand her pain what, but still know what to ask.


    "Elder sister, I found out that the city master of Yancheng made an alliance with the original four aristocratic families. The four families were to eradicate the Wen family, but the city master of Yancheng was to cure people. I checked just now, and I think my mother Gu may be in Yancheng. "


    I can''t find the person who supported the mother Gu growing up, but if I can kill the mother Gu, the child Gu will not be justified.


    Before she grows up, she needs to live in someone else''s body, but once she grows up, she can leave that person''s body, and then feed her relatives.


    It''s feeding. It''s actually feeding some blood.


    So, warm still can''t go, but think of that youth, she then way: "elder sister, you go back to medicine King Valley, these years you for Gu poison, cost how much effort, this matter, I solve by myself."


    Su Tang''s head hasn''t come back yet, but after all these years of work, her intuition tells her that if she drives her away, it''s really over.


    "No, I won''t go."


    Warm as a bystander, see too clearly, she said: "sister, you don''t be silly, I see, you are afraid of him!"


    Su Tang has a headache. It''s a broken black man. Pay attention! It''s not an ordinary black man, it''s a broken black man! When she thought of him, she was a little bit upset.


    Su Tang, "the N + 1 day of daily hammering system."


    System " I don''t know


    Temper almost, Sue sugar dull head finally began to run, she looked at the surrounding environment, found that unknowingly with warm came to the city gate.


    "I''ll go back with you."


    I''m kidding. I''m leaving now. I don''t know if I can do the task!


    Warm, "are you serious?"Sutang takes a deep breath and nods.


    Warmth doesn''t understand feelings, but if you look at her like that, you know it''s useless to persuade her again.


    Since it''s useless, it''s better to go back and chop the head together.


    "Then let''s go back."


    Su Tang has just finished her psychological construction. As a result, she just turned back and found that Lu Yunting did not know when to stand behind them. ***


    The devil''s su Tang is inferior to himself.


    "Where does the valley master want to go?"


    He opened his mouth gently, with a warm smile on the corner of his mouth. Only Su Tang, listening to the booming blackening value in his mind, made the whole person ha ha.


    Lu Yunting stepped forward, and this time his smile deepened, just like a ghost animal.


    "Doesn''t the valley master like me?"


    What kind of world is this!


    Su sugar was maliciously paste a face blood, a mouth is to apologize, "you listen to me, not as you think."


    Lu Yunting said: "but I don''t want to hear it. The mouth of the valley master is deceiving." Then he looked at the girl who only wanted to apologize, but didn''t notice that he had changed her image. He said again, "look, the valley master is not surprised when he looks at my face. Let me guess. When did the valley master find out my identity? "


    Sue sugar''s face is blue.


    Damn it, the system missed me!


    "The valley master doesn''t want to say?" Lu Yunting said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The valley master is my Savior. I won''t force you if you don''t say it."


    Everything seems calm, nothing happened, but Sutang can feel the fierce tide in the end. Why, because now the blackening value has soared to 99%! She was sure that he would suck it up with her if he tried to stimulate him now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    Escape is not dare to escape, she can only ask something at will, trying to ease the current atmosphere.


    Su Tang, "where''s the Lord of Yancheng?"


    Lu Yunting, "dead."


    Sue sugar was surprised. How long has it been since she left? It took only half an hour for him to survive. As a result, he solved all the dead, and swallowed up the powerful city leader.


    "You..." She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, only to find that the blood in his eyes was surging, and the magic lines on his face were looming.


    This is a sign of going crazy!


    At the moment, she didn''t care about anything. She just wanted to find a place as soon as possible to comb his internal power, so as not to be possessed and confused.


    Outside the Great Wall, if the nomadic people do not have the protection of the main city, it is easy to kill and plunder. She is not afraid to fight and kill, but she is afraid to arouse Lu Yunting''s blood. At that time, it will be difficult to do.


    She thought that the most dangerous place was the safest place. She took Lu Yunting and went back to the Lord''s mansion.


    "Warm, you go to find your things, I''ll take him to heal first."


    Warm feel more and more do not understand, not afraid? How to see the other party injured, even more nervous than anyone.


    Is this the love in the rumor?


    She shook her head. She couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t want to.


    On the other hand, Su Tang took Lu Yunting to the courtyard with high Defense Department of the main mansion according to the system.


    This courtyard should be the one that used to live in Yancheng. It is extremely luxurious. There is a hot spring behind the rockery. There is a temporary rest place near the hot spring.


    The servants in the Lord''s mansion are in a mess. After su Tang drives people out, she locks the gate to prevent anyone from coming in. After all this, she is preparing to go back, but Lu Yunting appears behind her again.


    She was startled, but saw Lu Yunting smile very gently, "ah, scared us cool treasure."


    Sugar:?


    Big brother, you are changing your words too fast! What the hell is Liangbao? She still has herbal tea!


    Su Tang tried to keep her face as steady as possible, so as not to irritate the snake spirit disease again. "You are possessed."


    Lu Yunting didn''t care. He let the magic pattern print on his cheek. "Liangbao is afraid?"


    Seriously, I''m afraid she''s not afraid. After all, it''s not the first time she''s faced with a black man.


    So he said, "no, I''m just worried about you."


    Although it''s terrible to be a black man, these days, we don''t wear flattery.


    However, she forgot that the man in the world is a broken and black man, especially after seeing her mouth that talks to people and ghosts, how can she believe her.


    "But I don''t believe it." Lu Yunting approached step by step, "if you are really worried, why did you just go?"


    Su Tang, "I''m trying to heal you."


    Lu Yunting sent out a smile, "healing treatment to the gate of the city, ah, if I come a little later, is not to cure to the gate of the city?"


    Sue sugar found out that everything she said was wrong now. She had to shut up.


    It''s wrong not to say!


    "So I''m too lazy to make excuses now?" Although Lu Yunting was demonized, his voice was almost the same as before. But now, his voice was raised and his eyes were dim and busy, but he was full of madness.


    Su Tang had a headache and said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Lu Yunting, "kiss me."


    Sue sugar was shocked and even felt that she was listening.


    "What did you say?"


    Lu Yunting actually wanted to kiss her for a long time. It was this beautiful mouth that would say something hurtful and unknowable every time. He loved her and hated her at the same time.


    Since he was saved, why did he make a false impression of insulting him in the first three years.


    If I had known


    As long as I knew, she didn''t have him in her heart. For her, he was just a condiment, which could be lost or changed at any time.


    However, he had already hidden her in his heart unconsciously. For example, in those three years, he just didn''t want to admit it.


    "Liangbao, you are so dazzling."


    Su Tang subconsciously felt that this was not a good thing. Sure enough, the next second, she heard him say: "if I can, I really want to cut off your wings, so that you can''t go anywhere but stay by my side."


    Su Tang thinks that she can be stable, because this is almost the standard speech of every black man. If she doesn''t say this, it seems that she is black and out of style.


    However, the reality is that when she faces it, she will still be afraid.


    And in the end, the scene was almost out of control!


    "I want to take off your eyes, so that there will be no one in your eyes in the future."


    "I want to break your hands, so that your hands can no longer hold other people."


    ¡±I think "


    Su Tang''s scalp is numb," don''t think about it. There won''t be a day. If it''s true, I''ll kill myself! " She said, looking up at him coolly, "I will take you to die before I commit suicide."If the task can not be completed, if the man really treat her like that, then she will never be soft hearted.


    "Die together?" Lu Yunting lowered his head slowly, looked at the goblin in his eyes, and suddenly laughed, "it''s not bad. However, I want to accompany Liang Bao forever. "


    He has never been a good person, but if she is willing to take one step, then the remaining ninety-nine steps will be finished by him.


    So take pity on him and don''t push him away.


    Love is so humble, but the means is tough, because he is afraid, afraid that if he slackens a little, she will leave and never look back.


    Su Tang looks at Lu Yunting, who is possessed by the devil. She is so pitiful that she can''t bear it. So she stands on tiptoe and kisses him on the cheek quickly.


    After kissing, I wonder if he will feel too perfunctory.


    So he gave him a smack on the other cheek.


    She licked her wet red lips and whispered, "is that all right?"


    The little girl is like a elk trapped in nowhere. She is pitiful, but it makes people want to bully her.


    Therefore, Lu Yunting was very shameless and said in a dumb voice, "this is a kiss, not a kiss."


    He had a smile on his lips. In fact, he had already recognized her in his heart.


    The little girl looks fierce, but in fact she is very shy. Originally, he wanted to take it away, but looking at the red cheek, he could not help but want to tease again.


    If you push her a little more, she won''t give in.


    Then, the little girl with a scarlet face, the action is not before careful, but domineering hand tugged at his collar, bluff, evil voice evil airway: "OK, since you ask, then I will complete you." Finish saying, to his thin lip, fiercely bit up.


    Lu Yunting is in pain, but his eyes are smiling.


    He took the man into his arms and finally touched the door and gave him a good kiss.


    At last, the little girl''s lips were swollen, more like a goblin.


    "Liangbao is so beautiful."


    Su Tang all the way listening to the blackening value fell back to 50%, holding the heart, finally returned to the original place.


    Now don''t call her Liangbao, she dares to call her herbal tea!


    "Lu Yunting, you are possessed." She whispered. Although the blood color in this guy''s eyes faded a little, the demonic pattern was still printed on his face.


    How to say, if outsiders have such lines, it must be ugly, but on his face, the original gentle and elegant noble temperament has been destroyed, but it evokes a bit of evil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    Lu Yunting doesn''t care. It''s not the first time for him to be possessed.


    It''s just that it''s a little uncomfortable, and I can tolerate everything else.


    However, Su Tang knew the plot and could not let it go. Seeing that the madness in his eyes had been suppressed, she took his hand and began to feel the pulse. This time, her face changed dramatically.


    "It''s not the first time you''ve gone crazy!"


    Lu Yunting lazily let her hold his hand, "well, half a year ago swallowed the lanlingjiang family, the body has been in a semi demonized state."


    Otherwise, a city master of Yancheng is not enough to make him crazy.


    If someone else is possessed, his life may be destroyed, but he is different. He found a way to suppress it long ago. In this world, strength represents everything. If you are not strong enough, you will still be beaten without fighting back. In this case, why wait for someone to call, rather than let him do it himself and let the other party submit to him.


    This idea of him is no longer the brain circuit of normal people.


    Su Tang looks at him with a complicated look. This man is just killing himself.


    Lu Yunting said, "Liangbao, after I was possessed by the devil, for a period of time, people and animals will not be separated. You can take the opportunity to leave, but I''ll break your leg. "


    Su Tang


    It''s very good. It''s better than the previous black men.


    Before those, at most is verbal test her, this guy is good, directly said the outcome.


    She pushed people away, and then took out a small porcelain vase from her body. Then she poured a piece of medicine out of it, "open your mouth, take poison."


    Without hesitation, Lu Yunting opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    Su Tang looked at him and felt that if she really fed him poison, he would swallow it without blinking.


    "Go inside and I''ll comb your internal power."


    Lu Yunting finally unveils his vest. He doesn''t want to heal. He just wants to talk to her, "when did Liangbao find me?"


    Su Tang looked at him askance, "magic power, I can recognize it." After that, she paused and said, "I''m not stupid. Maybe I didn''t think so much before. After all..." She paused and looked at him with an indescribable face. "The first person in the list of grand family CHILDES, who would have thought that he would disguise himself as a woman to cheat. But once you think about it, you''ll get it right. For example, before you are obviously smaller than me, but I can''t lift you. For example, when I wake up from sleep, my chest is as flat as before. Lu Yue is a common woman. There are too few people I can see. If I check the sign again, I can guess that she is close to ten. "


    Lu Yunting said, "I have practiced magic skill. If the people in the Jianghu know it, they are afraid that everyone will be killed. Will Liangbao be afraid of me?"


    Su Tang said, "how did my Wen family end up helping the world? It''s not the end of a broken family. If you can''t protect yourself, what''s the use of being noble again. "


    When Lu Yunting thought about it, he thought it was right.


    For example, the little girl is now infamous, but more lovely than all the aristocratic ladies he knows.


    She is bright and true, but also has unknown kindness.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that they are a good match.


    Since it''s a good match, it''s time to get married.


    Su Tang is still thinking about how to alienate him from this chaotic internal skill. As a result, Leng Buding is proposed by him and almost jumps up.


    Lu Yunting, "Liangbao doesn''t want to?"


    Su Tang said: "everyone says I''m a witch, but you''re different. Without Lu Congrong, you''ll be the owner of the Lu family. You don''t need to ruin everything for me."


    Reputation is a kind of thing that is hard to recover when it is destroyed. No matter how you are inside, what outsiders see is always just the appearance.


    Lu Yunting is still the son of Chen Zan''s family, so she really doesn''t want him to bear the blame.


    How to say, at least at the beginning of the three years also raised, how many are some feelings.


    However, Lu Yunting didn''t appreciate her. He still held her hand. Wen Yan was smiling and didn''t care. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not a gentleman. If you are a demon girl, I will accompany you to bring disaster to the world. "


    Su Tang was stunned, but immediately laughed, "OK, then you can''t regret it."


    Lu Yunting is not a fool. When he makes this decision, he naturally knows the consequences.


    Although the Lord of Yancheng was dead, someone soon took over the affairs in the city, so there was no chaos in the city, so Su Tang also had the opportunity to go out.


    The magic power in Lu Yunting''s body is in disorder, and her breath is unstable, so she has to find medicinal materials to suppress it. Of course, no matter how precious the medicinal materials are, they can''t hold her identity as a pharmacist, but she doesn''t intend to say.


    That day, she just handed over the cooked medicine, but Lu Yunting didn''t take it. Instead, she frowned and asked, "why does it smell like blood?"


    Su Tang put the bowl in his hand, "there is deer blood in the medicine guide. Of course, deer blood has a fishy smell. You can drink it quickly. If it''s cold, the effect will be bad."


    Lu Yunting stares at the bowl in his hand and looks at Su Tang with the same color in his eyes. Then he drinks the medicine.


    After drinking, Su Tang said, "open your mouth."Lu Yunting subconsciously opened his mouth, and then the next moment, his mouth was stuffed with a candied fruit.


    Su sugar fed, but also asked with a smile: "sweet?" Then, thinking of the beginning, he said: "in fact, I have found that you are addicted to sweetness. At the beginning, you were hurt so badly. Although you drank the medicine, your eyes can''t deceive people."


    Lu Yunting was found a little secret, only picked eyebrows. Even when he was the young master of the Lu family, no one noticed it. Because he was the young master, no matter what he did, he could not show his shyness, even if it was just a small matter of drinking medicine.


    But he didn''t expect that someone would find out one day.


    Then he heard the goblin around him say: "the way you take medicine is too similar to me. In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t want to tease you. Your father didn''t give a hand to the Wen family. I can also disgust Lu Congrong by the way of saving you. But later I found out that you are a hypocrite, different from the children of other aristocratic families


    "Other families? Did you tease them? "


    Su Tang looked disgusted and said, "no, they can''t help teasing. I''m not so good. When I go back, I''ll go crazy one by one. When I catch them, I''ll die. Later, I''ll be a demon in the medicine King''s Valley all day."


    Lu Yunting thinks it''s necessary to go back and look up a list. How can his people be coveted by others?


    They are still demons. When they go back, they will be ghosts.


    Su Tang said those people, and the old lady went online, and began to persuade him, "Lu Yunting, don''t practice magic skill in the future, it''s not good for you. Everyone''s body has its limit. Your capacity may be a little larger than others, but if you swallow it like this, you will explode sooner or later."


    Lu Yunting, "good."


    Su Tang is still painstakingly talking. He never heard anything he said, "you see, although the world is dangerous and the people are not old-fashioned, we have to be good at finding the good side..." She talks a lot, and then pauses on a sentence, "wait, what did you just say?"


    Lu Yunting thought it funny. How could she feel disgusted before? She was a lovely goblin.


    "I said yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    Su Tang didn''t expect to make sense so easily, so she spent the whole day in a muddle.


    But she didn''t expect that the so-called deer blood medicine was torn down so quickly.


    On this day, she just cut her wrist and let the blood flow into the medicine can. Before she had time to deal with the wound, she even held the dagger in her hand. A warm hand suddenly held the other end of the dagger.


    The blood slid down the dagger. Su Tang was surprised and immediately released the dagger.


    The two people''s blood gradually fusion, Lu Yunting holding a dagger, palm is already blood DC, but he did not frown, only a pair of light eyes, complexion looked at her, and then dumb voice: "deer blood?"


    Su Tang knew that it could not be concealed for a long time, but she was caught the second time. She sighed helplessly, "let go first, I''ll bandage your wound for you."


    Although Lu Yunting released the dagger, he did not let her bandage it. Instead, he held her and went back to the house all the way.


    Su Tang was suddenly hugged by the princess, and the corners of her mouth slightly puffed, "Lu Yunting, I just hurt my wrist, not my foot! What are you holding me for? "


    Lu Yunting, "you''re bleeding."


    "I''m not that vulnerable!" Su Tang is almost speechless.


    But the other side said, "you''re bleeding."


    Su Tang


    I can''t talk that day.


    After taking her into the house, Lu Yunting first put her on the soft collapse, then took the medicine box and carefully bandaged her. He looked at the wound. In fact, it was only a skin wound for their martial arts practitioners. But he could not calm down any more when he thought that she was cutting her wrist because of herself.


    "Why."


    His action is very light, in fact, did not hurt her much, but Lu Yunting was very distressed.


    He remembered that she didn''t like to drink medicine and was afraid of hardship, but she was willing to cut her wrist day by day for her own sake and didn''t let him know.


    What kind of blood does a deer have when he doesn''t even notice it?


    His goblin, how so stupid.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 30%."


    Although the blackening value has dropped, Su Tang thinks that something is wrong with him. She uses her blood pressure to control her demons, and then shows her flaws when she can suppress them. Bitter meat plan is very useful at the critical moment, but she didn''t expect to be found the second time.


    So she began to worry again, how to deal with this terrible magic.


    Then listen to the system: "in fact, there is another way."


    Su Tang, "ah..."


    The system shrunk, "that''s all that''s left."


    Su Tang affirmed: "he won''t do it."


    If he lost his rationality, he might do it, but now, the blackening value has fallen to less than 50%. With his pride, he would never agree.


    He is the son of an aristocratic family. Even if he is black, it''s about her reputation. Without fame, he would never do such a thing. These days, except for forcing her to kiss him when her blackening value soared at the beginning, they didn''t have any intimacy afterwards.


    Once upon a time, he would play tricks to sleep beside her, but during this period, since he proposed, he could not be more peaceful.


    He was really planning for their future. He was afraid that she would be upset and wronged.


    Sue sugar doesn''t understand, but she hasn''t thought of how to respond yet.


    She sighed, came down from the soft collapse, pressed him in the position where she had just sat, "bandage the wound."


    Lu Yunting didn''t speak any more. He just stared at her head. For a long time, he said, "you haven''t answered me yet."


    Su Tang has no good way: "you say, how many people want my blood, but you waste it."


    Lu Yunting didn''t persuade him, but said faintly: "if you cut again next time, how much blood will you shed, I will accompany you."


    Su Tang said, but he just looked up at him. Finally, she gave up.


    Lu Yunting, "in fact, there is another way."


    Su Tang was stunned, but she was very calm. It''s wrong to say that there is only one way, but there is another way. However, it requires him to be willing to do so. If something like magic power can be abolished, he will not be possessed by the devil again, but his cultivation will also be abolished.


    "Danger."


    For them, if they have no internal power or skills, they will be useless. Besides, once they fall, there will be a group of vicious dogs who will bite them.


    The power that he managed to grasp might be gone overnight.


    Lu Yunting did not care, "it doesn''t matter if you accompany me."


    If so, Su Tang didn''t want him to take any risks, so he said, "you wait for a while. I''ll prepare something to protect the Dharma for you first." When he said this, he felt that staying in Yancheng was not a long-term solution, so he said, "follow me back to Yaowang valley."


    Lu Yunting has no problem. Before they leave, Wenwen has found the female bug and has taken control of Yancheng. However, according to the outside world, Wenliang is the new leader of Yancheng.The reason is very simple, because if it wasn''t for Lu Yunting, not to mention the city master of Yancheng, those dead men alone would be hard to deal with. Warmth belongs to lie win, so she didn''t want to take over the business here at all. As for Lu Yunting, she heard that the guy actually proposed to her sister, which is a big event. Is it so easy for her warm sister to marry?


    So Yancheng is also a bride price.


    Although Yancheng is outside the Great Wall, it is an important and prosperous city. Suddenly, it was taken down in such a short time, and all the people in the river and lake changed their colors.


    Not only that, but also Lu Congrong, who called on the Lord of Yancheng, was slaughtered. What''s more, there is a rumor that she has taken Lu Yunting hostage and plans to go back and make him into a puppet.


    One by one, Lu Yunting''s brain holes were so big that when the rumor came to Su Tang''s ears, Lu Yunting began to disperse his efforts.


    At the beginning, she didn''t take it seriously. How can I say that there are too many rumors these days. If she manages them one by one, how can she manage them? She''ll just shut up and tell me what she likes.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Lu Yunting had an accident.


    Su Tang couldn''t bear to be an ordinary man, so he made all plans for him at the beginning. When he is dispersing, she will protect the Dharma. When the magic power is dissipated, she will immediately stop him, so that he will not lose all his other internal power.


    As a result, I don''t know what''s wrong. The guy''s memory is in disorder.


    For example, at this moment, it''s hard to open your eyes, and the first question is, "who are you?"


    Su Tang


    I''m your father!


    Of course, dad didn''t dare to say it, but Su Tang dared to say anything else.


    "Tingting, I''m your fiancee. What''s the matter with you? Have you forgotten our vows? "


    I don''t know whether it''s Tingting''s nickname or the oath of allegiance. Anyway, Lu Yunting''s face is cracked.


    "You, what do you say?"


    Xu is too shocked. Lu Yunting''s voice shakes a little. Only Su Tang, the master of drama, makes a sound and hugs him.


    Then Tingting blushed.


    ¡£


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    After su Tang''s kiss, she laughed wildly in her heart and said, "Tingting, I''m sorry. I''m so happy that I didn''t control it for a while. Are you all right? Why are you so red? "


    Lu Yunting was shocked one after another. How could this be good?


    Only years of accomplishment, he still forced himself to calm down.


    "This girl..."


    Before she finished, Su Tang interrupted: "Tingting, what''s the matter with you? You used to call me baby. Why are you so strange now? Do you have other children outside? You have changed. You are no longer my court! "


    Su Tang and Qiongyao go to bed, but Lu Yunting thinks he''s going crazy.


    What kind of baby, what kind of children, what are they all about! He clearly remembers that, no, the memory is very confused. One by one, he can detect that something is wrong with him, but he can''t say what''s wrong.


    He rubbed his temples. The surroundings were strange, but he could still feel the girl in front of him and didn''t mean him any harm.


    "This girl..."


    He opens his mouth again, but Su Tang looks at him plaintively. This time, he doesn''t make any noise, but his tears are like broken beads. He looks aggrieved, but the baby doesn''t say!


    Lu Yunting took a deep breath and felt that his years of cultivation might collapse.


    "This..." After a pause, he saw that she was still looking at him with sad eyes. He took a deep breath again and said dryly, "little baby."


    Su Tang immediately burst into tears and laughed, "ah, Tingting ~"


    Lu Yunting put up with it, and then finally choked out a gentle smile, "can you tell me what happened? There seems to be something wrong with my memory


    When she said this, the girl''s face was hardly serious.


    Without the noisy court and endless tears, Lu Yunting finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Tang didn''t fool him, but simply said the process over and over again, "you practiced magic."


    Lu Yunting frowned, "it''s impossible."


    Su Tang looked at him with a moving and coy face, "you do all your magic work for me, but there was an accident in the middle of the way. How are you now? What''s wrong? "


    Lu Yunting didn''t believe that he could practice magic skills. In fact, he didn''t believe that he would find such a fiancee. Although he was beautiful, he couldn''t bear it.


    Then, magic Gong put aside in advance, and Su Tang asked someone to go to the study and get a stack of letters and pictures.


    In those three years when Lu Yunting stayed in Yaowang Valley to recover, Su Tang was very amusing. For example, she forced people to copy love poems and draw pictures of her.


    At first, Lu Yunting refused, but Su Tang was too cruel. He told him that if he didn''t agree, he would sleep with her tonight.


    Of course, he chose the latter.


    So much "evidence" is left.


    Su Tang choked a smile and began to read sentence by sentence, even with both voice and emotion, "the belt widened gradually, but she didn''t regret it. She was haggard for Yi Xiao. Tingting will tell me that for my sake, I am in a mess, and I am an enemy of the world. I only want to be happy, but how can I give up Tingting? My Tingting is so good. Outsiders say that I am a witch, but only Tingting does not dislike it. "


    The veins on Lu Yunting''s forehead were bursting out, but he restrained himself.


    He took a deep breath and told himself it''s OK. It''s just a letter. It''s nothing. Although the handwriting is similar, it may be imitated by others.


    Then he saw that sue sugar took out another picture.


    Above the beauty, lazy against the bath, the bath is covered with red roses, white skin in the red rose set off, white are dazzling, and then up, her eyes slightly closed, a head of blue hair scattered down, clearly did not even open their eyes, but people can not move their sight.


    This is the goblin. It''s invisible.


    Su Tang remembers that she didn''t wear anything at that time, but she was well dressed under the water, but Lu Yunting didn''t know. When he painted the scroll, not only his earlobes were red, but also his nose was bleeding.


    Look, there is still a drop of blood left on the scroll.


    At the beginning, Lu Yunting could cheat himself. His handwriting was similar, but if he even drew with the same brush, he could not cheat himself.


    He shook his hands and wanted to destroy the scroll. Then he rolled it like a baby.


    "We all had nosebleeds. I have to keep it. What a precious memory."


    Lu Yunting


    Where on earth did he provoke the goblins!


    He didn''t want to see the latter. Anyway, it was either love poems or all kinds of pictures. In terms of time, they had a long time to get along with each other.


    Lu Yunting is autistic. His memory now is that he was 17 years old. He has never experienced a broken family. However, there are strange scenes in his mind occasionally, including his figure. That''s why he decided that he had an accident.


    As for Su Tang, an inexplicable sense of familiarity made him stop strangling her.


    Of course, Su Tang''s skin belongs to his skin, but he still tells him the current situation.For example, his parents are dead. For example, he also controls the Lu family and the lanlingjiang family. Even the city leader of Yancheng outside the Great Wall was killed and given to Su Tang as a dowry.


    Su Tang didn''t hide these things, so he wanted to find out.


    Then he became more self abased.


    He began to believe that he really practiced magic skills and became possessed. Otherwise, how could he do these things!


    However, it doesn''t matter that he is autistic. Su Tang has more tricks. For example, it''s time to have dinner at night. She doesn''t know where to cook a pile of black food.


    Then he looked at him expectantly, "Tingting, you used to like my cooking best. Can you think of anything?"


    Lu Yunting couldn''t maintain his gentle temperament. He looked at the dishes without expression, and felt that he had been cruel to himself in the past, which he could eat without conscience.


    Su Tang blinked at the stars. "What''s wrong with Ting Ting?"


    Lu Yunting, "I suddenly feel I''m not hungry."


    "Oh." Su Tang said, "since we are not hungry, let''s go to bed." Then, regardless of the food, he took Lu Yunting to the bedside and dragged his clothes as he walked.


    Lu Yunting collapsed. "What are you doing?"


    Su Tang didn''t understand and said, "what''s the matter, Ting Ting? Didn''t we like to play these games most in the past? It''s that kind of bullying. You''re a powerless scholar. I''m a bully. I''m a white faced student who bullies you. "


    Lu Yunting


    Now he wants to go out and kill someone.


    Su Tang didn''t plan to make people miserable. It was the first day, so on the verge of his collapse, she finally let him go.


    She looked back step by step, and her voice said, "Tingting, you really don''t want me to sleep with you?"


    Lu Yunting gritted his teeth, "no need."


    Su Tang pulled the door, blinked wet eyes, looked at him with a reluctant face, "then if you can''t sleep at night, you can come to me. You used to say that without me, I''m the only medicine in the world


    Lu Yunting pulled her hand off the door with a wooden face, then pushed it hard and closed the door in one go.


    The world is quiet at last.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    After the door closed, Su Tang couldn''t help it any more. She went back to her bedroom and chucked her bed with laughter.


    But her subordinates sympathized with Master Lu.


    "Valley master, you are not afraid that Master Lu will settle accounts later?"


    Su Tang laughed enough. First, she asked someone to prepare a normal dinner and then said, "you don''t understand. When he wakes up, I can''t play. How can I let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "


    his subordinates once again lit a wax for Mr. Lu, and then watched the play in silence.


    Not to mention, it''s very similar to young master Lu in those days. When he was forced by the valley master, he would only sulk by himself. After all, a fight won''t win the valley master. As for the fight, young master Lu never thought of taking the initiative with valley.


    What''s more, they understand why the valley master likes to tease Mr. Lu so much. Sometimes he looks so red and hot that he can''t quarrel in anger. It''s so cute.


    However, this calm did not last long. Before Lu Yunting could recover his memory, someone wanted to attack Yaowang valley.


    On hearing this, Su Tang was not afraid at all, but interested in it. "Oh, it''s interesting to attack Yaowang valley."


    His men were about to cry, "Valley master, don''t go to the theatre. They want to attack us, not others."


    Su Tang, "I know, it doesn''t matter, a group of mobs, you go to check first, who is really the one who gives the idea."


    It''s not the first time that Wen Liang has been arrogant in his work. Just because he swallowed a Yancheng, it''s not worth their efforts. Except for her, everything is untenable in the face of no absolute interests.


    My subordinates also think it''s strange. It''s said that all the four aristocratic families are out.


    The Lu family is not even concerned. They say that they want to avenge their own family leader and save Lu Yunting by the way. However, the Xiao family, whose marriage failed at the beginning, is now licking their faces to avenge their old friend Lu Congrong. The other two families are similar. They are either for this or that.


    Su Tang didn''t care. According to the news from her subordinates, the Lu family and the Jiang family didn''t plan to besiege her at all. Although they sent people, they just went through the scene. Instead, the Xiao family and the Yue family went out of their way.


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t figure it out, so she went to find Lu Yunting.


    Lu Yunting lost his memory. Now he has a headache when he sees her. It''s strange that if one day she doesn''t come, or if she comes late, he is uncomfortable. That strange feeling has never been before.


    For example, on this day, Su Tang had something to talk with her subordinates. It was already afternoon when she came to see him. Then she heard from her subordinates that Master Lu hadn''t eaten all morning.


    "Tingting ~"


    the sound of numbness starts from the courtyard. Lu Yunting has been angry all morning, but it''s all gone for no reason. Even his nickname, which was so disgusted that he can''t be disgusted any more, is unexpected.


    He thought he might be crazy.


    Just thinking about how to drive the valley master away, she tossed herself again. As a result, Su Tang came to him today, but she really had something important to do.


    She asked, "Tingting, do you still remember what confidants you have in the Lu family?"


    Lu Yunting did not understand, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang said, "Oh, it''s nothing. The four great families are coming to encircle me. However, my staff found out that the Lu family and the Jiang family are just playing tricks. Now they are in your charge. Can you find someone to ask? "


    Lu Yunting can''t sit still any more. Is it a small matter for the four aristocratic families to encircle her?


    The Lu family and the Jiang family meet to play, and there are the Xiao family and the Yue family!


    "What did you do before?"


    Su sugar shrugged, "who knows, maybe I''m too beautiful, they are jealous."


    Lu Yunting frowned, "don''t be naughty when it comes to business."


    "All right." Su Tang asked, "can you find a confidant to ask?"


    Lu Yunting was silent for a moment, "I''ll try."


    Then, he recruited an enchanting young man with a powder on his face and a peony on his head.


    Su Tang


    This is the familiar peony. It''s very good.


    The peony boy didn''t know that he had been missed. He suddenly received a letter from his master, saying that he was preparing for the bride price and wanted to marry master Wen of the medicine King Valley. Although he was surprised, he did so. As a result, it took only one month for someone to attack the valley of the king of medicine.


    He tried to contact the master, but he didn''t respond, so they had to wait with someone.


    One is to find their own masters, and the other is that if there is a fight, they can take care of it.


    As for why he was still dressed like this, he did it on purpose. Master Wengu was a famous beauty lover. He was not confident, but he had a good face. If he was to be looked at, the master would kill him. Since master Wengu didn''t look at this last time, I don''t think he would look at it now.


    Su Tang looked at the courteous peony boy and said with a smile, "long time no see."


    The peony boy was so excited to see that she remembered herself. This is the future lady!


    "Valley master, you still remember me."Su Tang glanced at the peony on his head and said with a deeper smile, "how can you not remember? It was the first time that someone introduced himself with peony."


    Lu Yunting can understand every word they say, but he doesn''t understand it all together.


    "What peony boy?"


    Su sugar smile, "Oh, peony boy is in front of this, he ah, had volunteered to sleep with, but I didn''t agree to come." She said very slowly. Seeing that Lu Yunting frowned, she continued: "but now I think he seems to be quite good. Tingting, I can see your changes during this period. You should You don''t like me anymore. " Speaking of this, she deliberately lowered her eyes, "if you feel embarrassed, then forget it."


    The road twists and turns, but Lu Yunting is not happy. Instead, he wants to kill the peony.


    The vision of Yin measurement came, and the peony boy was about to cry, "master, you asked me to approach the master of Wengu at the beginning. How dare I disobey your command?"


    He just finished, Su sugar immediately took the words, she seemed to be unable to believe, step back a few steps, "unexpectedly so, not you lost your memory, not you forgot me, but from the beginning, you are tired of me."


    Peony boy stares big eyes, completely does not understand this is what operation.


    But the only thing for sure is that he''s going to die.


    "Master Wen, have you misunderstood something?"


    How could his master be tired of her? If he was really tired of her, he would not have written such a letter a month ago. It was a betrothal gift and an announcement to the world. He would have put her on the top of his heart!


    Su Tang covered her chest and the Opera master said, "how can we misunderstand? Lu Yunting, since this is the case, let''s..."


    "Nothing."


    The voice gradually became indifferent, but Sutang didn''t recognize that the other party''s voice was not right, and he was still immersed in the hard performance. "In that case, we''ll Let''s not live here! "


    Lu Yunting looked down at the little girl covering her chest with no expression on her face, "say it again."


    Sue sugar pause, and then look up, the whole person is silly.


    No, it''s just a good time, isn''t it? Lu Yunting just refused. Now


    A chill hit, Su sugar counselled back a small step, and then, her hand was caught.


    System: Oh, look, it knows!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    There is no place to hide, Su Tang can only show an embarrassed and polite smile.


    "Lu Good afternoon, Mr. Lu. Have you eaten yet? "


    Lu Yunting smiles, but his eyes are dark and dark. "Master Lu?"


    Su Tang only hesitated for a second, and the next moment, she laughed so brightly that she even threw herself on him, "Tingting, are you finally awake? At this time, I''m worried to death. "


    Lu Yunting squinted, "but I remember that you just said you wanted to leave me."


    Su Tang looked at him wrongly. How pitiful he was, "what can I do? The four aristocratic families have all come to the door. I thought if I can stimulate you, you will recover."


    Pretending to sell miserably, Lu Yunting always felt that he was shameless enough since he was possessed by the devil. Unexpectedly, the goblin''s ability to open his eyes and tell lies was also first-class.


    At the moment, Su Tang just wants to muddle through. Anyway, she has enough skin. She should never have the guts to admit her advice. Moreover, after that day, if he mentions it again, it will be out of date.


    "Tingting, you just recovered. How are you? Come on, I''ll give you a pulse. Don''t have any sequelae. At that time before, I couldn''t eat well and sleep well. I''m afraid you''ll have a bad luck. "


    The goblin''s mouth opened and closed, but he never stopped. He was very affectionate. Unfortunately, he didn''t believe it at all.


    Four years ago, he had learned her skills. He didn''t toss him to death. It''s also his destiny.


    It''s not easy to get married.


    In fact, Lu Yunting didn''t dare to do anything to her, but it was interesting to see her trembling.


    "Is it?"


    He lightly floats two words, Su sugar once again plays the fine upper body actually, "is not, you are my sweetheart, my baby, I do not care about you, who cares about you."


    Lu Yunting wanted to keep on bluffing her, but he couldn''t help laughing when he heard the numb words.


    What''s in the goblin''s head.


    "You..." Lu Yunting ordered her bright and clean forehead, helpless and funny, "is it fun?"


    Sue sugar this next don''t pretend, honest nod, "fun."


    Can''t it be fun? She didn''t know why little boys liked little girls'' bullying when they were in school. The more they bullied, the more they liked it. But now she knows something about it. Only when she is bullied, can she only see herself.


    However, there is still some bad taste, but in the end, I should answer that sentence. If I come out to mix, I will pay it back sooner or later.


    Now, for example, sugar is gone.


    Lu Yunting knew that there were many people outside the valley now. He looked at the goblin still in his arms, bent down and said slowly in a voice that only two people could hear: "I''ll find you later."


    Sue sugar shrunk her head and didn''t dare to say anything.


    But the peony boy, now the whole person is shrinking at the door, has the potential to rush out.


    This is the fight between the gods and the kids.


    "Young master "He spoke in a low voice. Seeing Lu Yunting''s eyes sweeping, he immediately shrank his head." the Lu family and the Jiang family, as you ordered, prepared the bride price earlier. They just don''t know what gourds the other two families sell, so we are still mixed in them. "


    Lu Yunting, "take time, let people send the dowry first."


    Su Tang, wait? Shouldn''t we solve the siege first?


    Then, she listened to Lu Yunting continue: "Wengu master finally let go and agreed to get married. If I repent, where can I find my daughter-in-law."


    Peony boy was obviously surprised by this wave of operation, but after many years of working for him, he still knew him a little bit.


    "Young master''s meaning is to confirm the date of marriage directly, and then invite the four aristocratic families to participate?"


    Lu Yunting looked at Su Tang and said with a smile, "there will be an auspicious day in five days. What''s Wengu''s idea?"


    Su Tang: "I don''t agree with it?"


    Lu Yunting said, "naturally, it''s useful. Originally, I thought that five days was too long. Since master Wen didn''t agree, let''s go tomorrow. If we arrange it all night today, although we''re in a hurry, we still have time." He said, and suddenly took Sue sugar''s hand, "may be aggrieved madam."


    I''m not married yet, but my wife cried first.


    seemed to make complaints about her Tucao. Lu Yun Ting smiled and said, "I''ll practice it first. After all, I have never taught me how to face such a beautiful lady."


    Su Su''s old face is red, and he doesn''t want to admit that he has been raised.


    "So, if you don''t do something for your husband, please give me your advice."


    When he called his wife, he had a smile in his eyes. His light colored pupils were full of charming tenderness, and now he completely printed her in them.


    The four aristocratic families outside Yaowang valley are discussing how to besiege Wenliang. As a result, the next day each of them gives an invitation to Wenliang and Lu Yunting.In this regard, many people are silly, they are to fight, not to drink wedding wine ah?!


    Some people think it''s a conspiracy and can''t take part in it. After all, who doesn''t know that Lu family, the son of the former head of the family, was forced to be Wenliang''s mistress for three years. If you really like it, can wenmad dog let people go? And that year, I didn''t care about it. It didn''t look like her style at all!


    Therefore, to sum up, Lu Yunting must have been forced.


    Since they are forced, they must not participate.


    In the end, the Jiang family was the first to step forward. "No matter whether it''s a plot or not, forced or voluntary, you and I were going to attack the valley of the king of medicine. Now that the door is open, don''t you enter? Since I don''t enter, I''ll besiege you! "


    The Xiao family said: "even so, who can be sure that the witch Wen will make some moves."


    The Jiang family said, "since this is the case, master Xiao, please go back."


    As soon as there was going to be a dispute, the Yue family came out to make peace.


    He said: "don''t argue. Wen Liang will send out an invitation. There will be a later move waiting for us. Whether we go or not, it won''t change anything."


    The Jiang family immediately clapped their hands and agreed, "if you want to be a turtle with a shrunken head, you don''t have to come here. Now pack up your things and go back."


    The head of the Xiao family can''t hold his face. He can only turn his eyes to the Lu family. But when the Lu family is dead or missing, no one can pick the beam.


    Seeing that the Jiang family and the Yue family were almost reaching an agreement, the Xiao family immediately said, "I didn''t say I couldn''t go, but I was worried."


    Hearing the speech, the master of the Jiang family was smiling, "so the master of the Xiao family went with him?"


    Xiao family, "go, naturally go."


    Jiang said, "let''s prepare a gift first. The door is full of guests. Wen Liang has already sent out an invitation. If we go empty handed, even if we win the battle, we may still be told that we depend on money."


    After listening to the money, master Xiao''s face began to crack. However, after seeing the serious discussion of master Jiang, he suddenly felt that maybe it was the smoke bomb they had sent out?


    For example, how to add some material and powder to the gift?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    Su Tang looks at the wedding dress she brought by her maidservant. It''s cut close to the body. It''s fashionable and the cloth is expensive. At first sight, it''s not a casual one.


    Looking at the dowry, it almost filled her yard, which was not a temporary intention.


    So, to sum up, Lu Yunting had a plan for a long time.


    The wedding time is hasty, but the wedding scene is not hasty at all.


    First, the scene is luxurious. It''s no exaggeration to say that the red makeup is ten miles away. Second, the four aristocratic families in the river and lake have all come together. The key is that they still carry a gift when they come to the door. It seems that they are really coming to have a wedding, not to go to the door to encircle.


    Su Tang is a bride, so she can only listen to the reports from her subordinates. However, just listening to those reports, she feels very magical.


    Sure enough, it''s not easy to provoke any man who can bring the world down.


    Outside, Lu Yunting, wearing a red wedding dress of the same color and bearing the demeanor of an aristocratic childe, warmly greets everyone one by one.


    Finally, the master of Yue family pulled them aside, and they seemed to have something to whisper. But now everyone''s attention was on this side, so they didn''t miss every word they said.


    Master Yue said, "nephew Lu Xian, if you are forced, you blink."


    Lu Yunting said with a smile, "no, I''m willing."


    Although he said that, most of the people at the scene refused to believe it. For example, the owner of the Xiao family, who plays a lot of plays, had already come forward and patted him on the shoulder. He was full of sympathy and said, "I''ve wronged you, my dear nephew."


    Lu Yunting smiles, "how can I be wronged? Master Wengu is good at medicine. He looks beautiful. I''m the one who can climb up."


    "There''s no need to explain. We all understand." The Xiao family Master said, and sighed heavily.


    Many young people are looking at Lu Yunting with sour eyes.


    What do you know? Bad old man doesn''t understand amorous feelings. It''s warm and cool! Miss aristocracy ranked first, good-looking, strong strength, so also aggrieved, then what is not aggrieved ah?!


    They looked at Lu Yunting angrily. In the end, they forgot what they were doing.


    Oh, I''m here to see the play. The four aristocratic families suddenly besieged Yaowang valley. They couldn''t understand it from the beginning. What has the master of Wengu done? Kill the Lord of Yancheng, but why don''t they say what he did?


    As for Lu Congrong, it''s even more ridiculous. How did he get the position of Lu family leader? Do they really know nothing?


    The older generation is no longer self respecting. They are all young people with ideas. How can they go along with each other?


    A wedding banquet, people have different ideas.


    Only Lu Yunting is full of his own little wife.


    He watched her step by step, and finally took her hand, which he never wanted to let go.


    The emcee had been waiting for him for a long time. When he saw that the auspicious time had arrived and was about to speak, he saw a group of people in black coming in orderly. They were fierce and numerous, but the most eye-catching thing was the warmth standing in front of them.


    She was dressed in white, holding a sword in her hand, and looked indifferent. She walked step by step towards the hall, and finally stood in front of Lu Yunting.


    "Master Lu."


    Lu Yunting smiles, "what can I do for you, Miss Wen?"


    Warm hook lips, but there is no smile in the eyes, "nothing, I heard that my sister is going to get married, specially to give gifts."


    Lu Yunting raises eyebrows. He always knows that she doesn''t like herself, but he also knows that she has a sense of propriety.


    Warm slowly pulled out the sword in her hand. The sharp light of the sword flashed through people''s eyes. Then she said, "I made it by pressing the famous sword villa leader for three days. Although it''s a little hasty, it''s still very easy to kill people with this sword." She said, raising her eyes and looking at him, "so if someone is bad to my sister, I don''t mind my sister having more than one sister."


    The famous sword villa produces all kinds of artifact, so no one dares to offend or can''t afford to offend at all. After all, there are so many experts in it, but she dares to cast a sword for her!


    What a terrible man this is!


    However, this is not the end. The warm threat is complete. The group of people in black who followed her came out and gave a big gift.


    "Subordinate Zhimo."


    "Subordinate Xue Fei."


    "Subordinate Ding Ling."


    ¡­¡­


    "Congratulations on your wedding!"


    The sound was deafening and shocked everyone into a trance.


    Then there was a weak voice in the crowd, "that''s Are they the ones I know? I don''t think it''s a double name. "


    "It''s impossible to have all the same names! The top 20 killers in the first killer building, in the past, any one of them was enough for the whole city to be on guard, but now they are all out. This damned one is still Farting! "


    "Come on, lose your weapon, let''s have a drink together."


    ¡­¡­


    Many young people have entered a negative state. As soon as they lose their weapons, they start to guess boxing with their glasses in their arms. They suddenly blow their beards and stare at the elders."You You rubbish


    The young man was not angry when he was scolded. Instead, he said, "yes, we are rubbish. You can do it. I don''t want to kill those experts in front of the building, just the one with a tender face at the gate... " With that, they pause and ask, "what''s the ranking of that little brother?"


    The younger brother was suddenly noticed, and his face was slightly red. "I ranked 99. The deputy building owner said that I was lucky. That''s why he brought me to show my face. Otherwise, I would have to stay out of the valley like other brothers."


    Young man, "little brother, compare?"


    On hearing this, the little brother looked at his deputy building owner not far away. Seeing that she had no objection, he immediately stood up.


    When the owner of the building gets married, these hypocrites are going to smash the scene. How can they be merciful? But he was young in the end, and the old man had some prestige in his family, so he put all his strength into it. Several times, he would rather kill one thousand enemies than lose eight hundred, and then he was forced to draw.


    But that''s enough.


    Because he is just a little-known killer ranking 99 in the killer building, while the old man has a little prestige in his family.


    The old man is old in the end, and his speed and physical strength are not as good as the young man, but it doesn''t mean that he is a waste. Now he is tied with a little killer, and his face is gloomy and ugly.


    He was calm and silent, and the young people didn''t want to make it too ugly, so they ignored him and continued to drink and chat.


    "I''m sad. Why is Lu Yunting so lucky? Why can''t I meet such a beautiful fairy when I go out?"


    "Brother, don''t be sour. Who makes you look less beautiful than Lu Yunting?"


    "Although I''m not as good-looking as Lu Yunting, I..."


    "But you are shorter than him, and your martial arts are worse than him."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t talk about it, brother. It''s too much. We''d better have a bar www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Good auspicious time is interrupted, Lu Yunting''s face is very ugly.


    Let him worship heaven and earth! Look at the warm, indifferent face, lips can not be pressed up, she obviously deliberately interrupted at this time!


    Lu Yunting took a deep breath and told himself that it was his daughter-in-law''s sister. He couldn''t kill her or fight her. He had to bear it.


    As for warmth, she didn''t really want to destroy her sister''s marriage. She just felt that the wedding was too hasty. The terrier definitely bullied people when she saw that her sister had no family! As the only sister of her sister, she must stand firm for her!


    When the so-called right path is disturbed by warmth, how dare it act rashly.


    As you can see, the owner of the Jiang family doesn''t pretend any more. Originally, there were Xiao family and Yue family fighting in the arena, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. Now they have a number one killer building. In terms of strength, who can compete with Lu Yunting and Wen Liang.


    So, with everyone''s surprised expression, the owner of the Jiang family came forward with a smile, and then gave a salute.


    "Young master."


    Everyone:?


    Lu Yunting has no expression now. Anyway, the auspicious time has passed. You can toss as much as you like.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The master of the Jiang family said, "it has been found that this time the master behind the scenes is the emperor. He wants to stir up a family struggle and eliminate the influence of the rivers and lakes. For now. Lu Congrong''s wife, the daughter-in-law to be of the Xiao family, and the husband of the second young lady of the Yue family are all royal relatives. "


    All the people were shocked when the head of the Jiang family came out.


    And the Xiao family and the Yue family, is jumping foot to scold angrily, "Jiang old boss, what do you mean! We treat you as a brother, but you recognize a younger generation as the master


    The owner of the Jiang family calmly raised his eyes, "good birds choose trees to live in. Master Lu looks up to my old bone. It''s my honor."


    Xiao family and Yue family are not jumping this time, but they are going to fight each other when they pick up their swords! For so many years, the four aristocratic families seem to be in balance, but in fact there is a surge of undercurrent. Everyone wants to be the first. However, in terms of strength, everyone is equal, so no one wants to take the first step.


    Therefore, Xiao and Yue formed an alliance with the royal family. If the royal family declined again, it was also the royal family.


    This time, many people quit.


    Although the four aristocratic families have a high status in the world, it doesn''t mean that everyone has to listen to them, especially the children of the light aristocratic families. They have long hated the pedantic style of the four aristocratic families, but the elders have been suppressed for too long, and they have forgotten how to resist.


    Of course, we can''t blame our elders. People who didn''t listen to the four great families, such as the Wen family, were the Centennial family. What if they said they would destroy the family overnight. Or perhaps the Lu family, the father of Lu Yunting, who was one of the four great families, was determined to rectify the situation. As a result, a couple died miserably and their son was almost abandoned.


    This time, Lu Yunting and Su Tang have not yet let people do it, the aristocratic family and the aristocratic family are on the opposite side.


    Su Tang has been holding on for a long time. Now she has already lifted the red cap and just sits by drinking and watching the play.


    When Lu Yunting found out, she almost drank a cup of wine.


    Lu Yunting was very helpless, "lady, why don''t you wait to lift the lid for your husband?"


    It was a wedding banquet he had thought about for a long time, but it was ruined.


    My heart is bitter.


    Su Tang, "it''s all like this. It doesn''t make any difference whether you lift it or not. It''s still important to watch the play." Finish saying, grabbed melon seed to come over again, "crack together?"


    Lu Yunting is not interested in eating melon seeds, but for the sake of her high interest, she still reaches out her hand to peel her shell.


    Xiao''s family and Yue''s family are two aristocratic families. However, this is Yaowang valley. Since they entered Yaowang Valley, they have been poisoned by the colorless and tasteless miasma outside the valley. Therefore, they have lost the battle before they fight.


    The Xiaos and the Yues jumped from the upper aristocratic families to the prisoners. They had no self-cultivation at all, and they became like shreds in the market.


    Su Tang took out her ears, thinking that today is also her wedding day. Although it''s a bit dramatic, her own scene is not so smashed.


    Lu Yunting obviously thought the same way, so before she spoke, he had already said one step at a time: "discard the martial arts of the two great uncles and throw them into the palace. I think the emperor should be willing to take care of them."


    As a result, the noise soon disappeared, leaving a group of people staring.


    In a word, the Wen family and the Lu family are more miserable than each other.


    There are only two sisters left in the Wen family. Although the Lu family has side branches, Lu Yunting is the only one left in the master''s family.


    As a result, the crowd also do not know who is the first to speak, "the emperor is also looking at a lot of things, or let''s re-election a bar."


    "For whom?"


    "Why don''t you vote for Lord Wengu?"


    Su Tang is watching a play. Leng Buding almost chokes herself when she hears her name.


    She''s a gourd eater. Can we not talk about her?


    "I refuse."


    I''m kidding. Is it hard to knock melon seeds or drink wine? She''s going to be the hard-working emperor.Without any hesitation, she refused, and then the voice of young people''s regret came to her ears.


    "I thought that if master Wen became emperor, he would definitely choose a concubine. Lu Yunting would be the queen. How could we have a chance to be a concubine?"


    Su Tang


    Young man, your idea is a little dangerous!


    Lu Yunting narrowed his eyes and looked along the voice. He was surprised to see that they were the sons of several aristocratic families who had been kidnapped by his daughter-in-law. He thought that they should give up when they got married. But he even wanted to be a little girl!


    The owner of the Jiang family thinks that he is old. Is the young people''s idea so different now?


    However, he could still see that his young master was not happy. It was the wedding day. Don''t make any blood, so he got up to greet people with a smile.


    At the end of the play, Su Tang drinks almost all the wine. She looks at Lu Yunting, who is quiet and speechless. She always feels that there is some unspeakable grievance between his eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Yunting, "do we still worship?"


    Su Tang chuckled, "worship what hall, let''s go, let''s go to the bridal chamber."


    Su counsellor was able to say such arrogant words because he drank too much wine. As soon as he drank too much wine, he became bold and didn''t know what devil he was provoking.


    Lu Yunting smell speech, eyes finally slightly a bright, "listen to madam."


    The arrangement of the bridal chamber was very happy. The red candle was burning slowly and the smoke was dim. On one side, Su Tang''s face was crimson and her eyes were full of enchanting colors. She was smiling at the corner of her mouth. She was a goblin, but she was very clean.


    "Tingting, we are married." Then he said with a silly smile, "no, we are still one step away from the hall. Come on, although there is no witness, we take heaven as the evidence." Then he tilted his body and began to pull Lu Yunting.


    Lu Yunting was drunk when he looked at his little wife. He still remembered to worship him. His smile grew stronger in his eyes. "OK, it depends on you."


    This is only their wedding, no outsiders, only each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    After Lu Yunting married Su Tang, her magic skills disappeared, her memory returned, and she fulfilled her promise and accompanied her to disaster.


    Su Tang''s skin is full of poison and poison, and she runs around the world. Lu Yunting doesn''t complain about it. Instead, she plays around with her, and I don''t know if she is stimulated by his previous move to disguise as a woman. Everywhere she goes, she always changes her identity.


    Today is a chivalrous woman, tomorrow will be a weak and delicate little beauty, and the day after tomorrow, you can cross gender to become a little beggar, which is all. What''s more amazing is that no matter what identity she is, she can make people unable to find flaws. She can be a scholar, a farmer and plant rice seedlings in the field.


    After many times, Lu Yunting was astonished and even faintly kind. She was really merciful to him at that time.


    But this kind of thought is only a flash, soon, he was distressed.


    Although the Wen family was an aristocratic family at that time, it was destroyed when the little girl was 12 years old. She was full of wisdom and might have learned it when the Wen family was still there. What about the back? So the vivid little beggar, had he ever been chased like this? Is the weak and delicate little beauty what she experienced when she was poisoned?


    Heart dull pain unbearable, compared with his original, he was very lucky, he met her, so good she, not only pulled him back from the abyss, but also gave him a home.


    Midnight dream back, he occasionally dream, dream that he missed


    Then, he was awakened, even in a dream, he did not dare to think about the following things.


    If his life without her, then accompany him, there will be only endless darkness.


    This night, I don''t know what happened. Su Tang felt strange. She suddenly woke up in her dream and hugged her. She couldn''t help frowning. She just couldn''t bear to see him helpless and pitiful.


    Like a child, she patted him on the back and asked in a warm voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Yunting seldom loses his manners. He does some things with great gentleness. He seems to be back to the gentle and elegant young man in the past. He always has a light smile on his lips. But since he dreams about her dreams after she left, his mood gradually gets out of control. Especially this time, the dream is clear, as if he had never had her.


    In his ear is a familiar voice. Lu Yunting gradually regains his mind and feels that he is holding her with too much strength. He loosens a little, but holds her in the same posture.


    "Liangbao, will you leave?"


    Su Tangyuan was still a little sleepy, but now it was clear. She was coquettish and went into people''s arms. Then she reached back and hugged him, "Lu Yunting, in this life, you drive me away, I won''t go." After that, he thought of what he had said to himself when he was blackening, so he said, "of course, you can go, but don''t worry, I will scrap your hand and break your foot. How did I pick you up at the beginning, I will pick you up again. It''s just that this time, you won''t get the same treatment as last time, because no one can save you. "


    Sue sugar said at the end, her eyes were shining.


    Mom, it''s so cool to be cruel to the man!


    Then, that night, she cried till dawn.


    In her cognition, Lu Yunting has always been very gentle to her. That''s what happened, and it''s what followed her first. But tonight, everything is different.


    On the delicate nanmu bed, there were a few low sobs, accompanied by bursts of pleading trills. At last, a snow-white hand stretched out from the curtain. She seemed to want to escape, eager to grasp something, but at last, she was held by another slender hand. Her fingers were intertwined and she could not escape.


    Su Tang cried for a long time. Anyi forgot that this man was not a gentleman at all. She could only cover her mouth with one hand to prevent the uncontrollable voice from overflowing from her throat. Who knows if it would be more crazy because of a voice?


    She can''t bear it, but the occasional one or two murmurs made her eyes deeper.


    At this moment, Lu Yunting finally took off all the disguise, his paranoia, his madness, all his everything, all showed in front of her.


    "Liangbao, I love you."


    "I love you so much."


    ¡­¡­


    I love you again and again, from the gentleness at the beginning to the strong possession at the end.


    Su Tang didn''t swallow it and didn''t dare to respond. Only a pair of peach blossom eyes were full of mist. Dou da''er''s beads fell one by one, but the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were full of amorous feelings. In this way, she didn''t respond, and it was enough to make people crazy.


    Lu Yunting bullied people fiercely. He tilted his lips and sucked away all the tears. Finally, he took people to clean up.


    But in the end, it becomes a different state.


    Su Tang didn''t even want to open her eyelids, but although she despised someone in her heart, she was used to letting her rub in his arms and find a comfortable posture, and finally fell asleep.


    Lu Yunting looked at the goblin in his arms, and the dependence made him very happy.***


    Lu Yunting has experienced ups and downs and everything in his life, but he is willing to plant it on Su Tang. Even when he is old, his love for her doesn''t decline at all.


    Their life is very legendary, from the beginning of the family identity, to the end both fell into the evil way.


    People who don''t know about it once regretted that Lu Yunting was good at everything in his life. Why did he fall in love with Wenliang, the enchantress? He didn''t want to be righteous. He stayed with her all day to confuse the world. However, those who know the truth are fighting against injustice and doing just things.


    Su Tang seems to be acting like a demon, but in fact, it is the local people who will benefit from it. However, her way of dealing with it is unusual, which makes many people who claim to be famous look down on her, but she also looks down on them.


    Su tangpi has been a shrimp all her life. When she gets old, she is also a shrimp. Others are afraid of life and death, but she is good. She pulls Lu Yunting to find some geomantic treasure land all day long.


    They will be buried together in a hundred years.


    Not to mention that. What''s more, after she found it, she really took Lu Yunting and began to decorate the underground palace.


    People who practice martial arts, especially when they get to this point, can feel their own life and death.


    Su Tang is lying in the jade coffin. At this moment, she is a little old woman with white hair. However, she is obviously very dissatisfied with her old attitude. Instead, she takes out a medicine from a small porcelain vase close to her body. Then she says: "old man Lu, this is the Huichun pill that I secretly practiced. Taking one can instantly return to youth, but after eating it, I have only one life left."


    Lu Yunting can''t laugh or cry, "I like everything about you."


    Su Tang groaned. Everyone loves beauty. If you can be young, who likes to be old.


    Seeing that she wanted to swallow the medicine, Lu Yunting snatched it quickly. "But since you like it, I''ll take one."


    The little old lady loves beauty. If she gets to Naihe bridge, she will become young, but she is old and may run with other young and handsome male ghosts.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Sue sugar was woken up. The annoying phone call made her brain AChE.


    She vaguely picked up the phone, even did not see each other''s name, just connected, heard a very numb baby.


    "Honey, are you still sleeping?"


    Su Tang was so excited that she didn''t feel sleepy. How to say, the sound alone made her get goose bumps. That''s not to say. The key is that he almost let her hang up.


    "Honey, let''s get married!"


    The opposite voice is slightly excited, which is also mixed with all kinds of cheers and noises. Anyway, it''s noisy. How can I listen to it? How can I not be serious.


    Su sugar so many world down, have never seen who is on the phone to propose, this perfunctory, do not respect girls!


    So, she didn''t even think about it. She refused and hung up. In order to prevent this kind of neuropathy from calling again, she even turned off her mobile phone. She did not hesitate at all.


    When she turned off the phone, she began to organize her memory.


    This is a modern civilized world. Bo Yijin, the man in charge, has a seemingly happy family since childhood. Everyone outside admires her. Mrs. Bo''s surname is Jin, and because she is Mr. Bo''s only son, her name is Bo Yijin. However, the illusion is the illusion after all. When the man was ten years old, everything was broken.


    Parents play their own game, and finally play big, but also out of life.


    When he was a child, Bo Yijin didn''t know anything. When he came home from school, he saw blood all over the ground. He was so scared that he called the police directly. Then, he found that his mother had a quarrel with his uncle. In fact, my uncle is not my own uncle, but the adopted son of Jin family. But even if he is the adopted son, he is on the Jin family tree.


    Finally, Bo Mu was sent to prison for missing the killer, and Jin''s family became a joke of city A.


    After Bo''s mother was sent to prison, Bo''s name became a joke, and his father resented his son because of his bad reputation.


    They these rich families, who behind the scenes is not raising a bunch of little lovers, we are all for the benefit of what love, but behind the scenes is behind the scenes, burst out into a joke. Moreover, if Bo Yijin had not called the police at that time, he would have been able to solve the problem quietly with the ability of the Bo family. Now, they are not only making a big noise, but also making them a joke.


    In this abnormal environment, the male owners refuse to integrate into them, but choose the entertainment industry that the so-called rich families despise.


    At the beginning, the male owner ran into a wall in the entertainment industry. He had no background, and Bo and Jin made a stumbling block behind him. When they saw that they were going to succeed, they were only one step away from the movie king, but they were framed and splashed dirty water. This splashing not only denied all his efforts, but also determined his whole life.


    Everyone spits at him, even his fans. How much they defend him at the beginning, and how hard they trample on him at the end. It is clear that he did nothing, but he was scolded and insulted by everyone. In this case, why should he treat the world well?


    As a result, he gave up the entertainment industry and invested all the money he earned in the stock market. Although he was a male owner at the beginning, his operation became more and more terrible. He was very happy when he watched the stock market collapse and people jumping off the building. As for the Bo and Jin families, they were even discredited by him. They were rich and powerful families, and they couldn''t even get up in the end.


    He took a mask and hid in the dark to revenge on all the people and the world. No one knew who he was, but he was scared every day and couldn''t sleep well.


    As a Tasker, Su Tang''s task is to prevent others from framing him and make him a movie king.


    In fact, this task is not difficult. As a matter of fact, the person who framed him is his cousin, but different from him, he is an illegitimate child who can''t be seen.


    Jin Jingsheng, a popular idol singer, Su tangna didn''t directly contact Bo Yijin, but curvilinearly saved the country and became the villain''s girlfriend. She was close to the villain and successfully prevented a lot of things.


    She looked at the cell phone that was turned off not far away and thought of the voice just now. Later, she thought that the phone was from Jin Jingsheng.


    They are all people in the entertainment circle. Many variety show routines allow artists to make phone calls on the spot. She and Jin Jingsheng are open lovers, so it''s too normal to make a phone call, but she refuses too thoroughly. I''m afraid she''ll make headlines later.


    But now she doesn''t want to pay attention to these things. She just wants to know what''s wrong with the damn world.


    "Come on, how did it collapse this time?"


    System, "half a year after you left, Bo Yijin personally killed you."


    Su Tang takes a cool breath. No, although she doesn''t have much contact with him, she can''t be a passer-by. So she chooses to be a fan girl. Even in order to be a good fan, she has learned the star chasing technique all over the world. She even pays for him.


    So this is, I take you as an idol, but you want to kill me?


    Su Tang suddenly has some myocardial infarction. What''s wrong with it!


    She collapsed on the sofa, a face of disbelief, "why?"


    The system means that they don''t know. They are systematic and can know the expansion of the original world line. However, they can''t fully understand everyone''s heart. Most of them rely on data reasoning.Because it''s speculation, there are some discrepancies.


    When they meet a man like this, they are blind, or they will not come to the task.


    Su Tang heard the answer, and she had already gone to Buddha. Anyway, at every critical moment, the system is always the first one to fail.


    She empty eyes, a face of life can not love, "from when I left, a few days?"


    System, "it''s just a week."


    A week ago, many things were still under control, such as Jin Jingsheng, a villain. It''s cold. It''s time for him to cool down completely.


    As for the male owner, she scratched her head and didn''t know how to deal with it. She is now a cartoonist with millions of fans. Of course, the other identity is the second generation, an upstart family with no family background, which is the kind of second generation with real mines in her family.


    But she is low-key, most fans only know her online identity.


    She thought about it and was thinking about how to get rid of Jin Jingsheng''s girlfriend. As a result, as soon as he was sleepy, he brought his own pillow.


    The system says, "Tangtang, Jin Jingsheng will date Chen Jiao, a second-line artist, at ten o''clock tonight."


    Su Tang''s eyes brighten when she listens to it. She''ll be cold if she gives her a real hammer.


    So that night, she took a mask and ran to Jin Jingsheng''s house.


    She and Jin Jingsheng have been plastic lovers for three months, neither holding hands nor kissing. As for the deeper one, it''s even more impossible. At the beginning, she intentionally or unintentionally revealed her value in order to hold him back. No, Jin Jingsheng just hissed at her, but at the same time, she didn''t dare to overstep it.


    As a result, she has the key to Jin Jingsheng''s house, but she never comes here.


    Su Tang turned on the live broadcast, opened the door with her mobile phone in one hand, and then whispered: "I''m going to surprise my brother. Although I rejected his proposal today, it''s a proposal. Ah, I don''t think it''s prudent enough on the phone Today, he seems to be going to practice. He won''t go home. I''ll give him a surprise secretly. Don''t tell him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Because it''s night, fans can''t see Su Tang''s face clearly, but the voice is very happy.


    At the beginning of the live studio, some people scolded her, saying that while she was her brother''s girlfriend, she refused to agree to his proposal, which was very bitchy. However, with her words, everyone felt that it was quite reasonable. After all, it was a major event in life. How could she make a perfunctory pass on the phone? What''s more, the little sisters all came to make a surprise in person, which was definitely not their idol.


    In this way, Su Tang opened the door and pulled off the mask on her face. She glanced at the two pairs of shoes lying in disorder at the entrance, pretending not to see them. The mobile phone camera was always aimed at the front, and she didn''t give a close-up face down, so the fans didn''t know that their idol brother was having a big fight with the owner of the high-heeled shoes in the bedroom at the moment.


    Jin Jingsheng''s room is a duplex pattern. Her bedroom is upstairs. She takes off her shoes and steps on the floor barefoot. "Ah, this is my brother''s home. Upstairs is the bedroom."


    Fans are very excited, a listen to the bedroom, all the screen let her go upstairs.


    Su Tang was very satisfied with the fans. While introducing the house in a happy tone, she walked upstairs barefoot. Then, she opened the door, and a favorite scene appeared in the camera.


    There was a brief blank on the screen, and then a barrage of bullets.


    "Lying trough? What did I just see? "


    "What''s the situation? Isn''t Chen Jiao married? Your circle is so chaotic... "


    "So Jin Jingsheng proposed to our little sister during the day and had a good time with his wife at night?"


    "Jin Jingsheng is disgusting. Although our sister is only drawing comics, she also has fans!"


    "Jin Jingsheng, get out of the entertainment circle!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang just looked at him, then tried to press down the corner of his lips.


    Jin Jingsheng didn''t wear anything at the moment. He quickly rolled up a quilt to keep her, "An''an, don''t get me wrong..."


    Export is to clarify, Su sugar with extremely disappointed, painful expression to look at him, "misunderstanding, I misunderstood what? It''s not your wish that you go to bed with this young lady. It''s all forced by this young lady, or I misunderstood you. In fact, you don''t like me at all! "


    She was not hysterical, but her voice with a little cry made everyone feel sad.


    The camera has long been facing down and seems to have forgotten to turn it off, but it doesn''t matter any more. Although the fans in the studio can''t see people, they can hear the sound. In addition, the scene just now is shocking enough, it has already become the headlines of major news.


    But Jin Jingsheng doesn''t know. He just wants to keep Su Tang. Even when his mobile phone rings, he doesn''t care. That''s the only daughter of Anjiao. Although Anjiao is an upstart, she can''t stand it. People have mines. That''s a real mine. Besides, Anjiao is beautiful and easy to fool. Without her, her next girlfriend won''t be so good.


    He is still saying all kinds of apologies. On the one hand, Chen Jiao''s face is not so good after she answers the phone.


    She is a second-line actress. Although she married into a rich family, her husband is a fat, greasy man who spends a lot of money. If it wasn''t for money, she wouldn''t have married. She wanted to screw up the rich wife, but only half a year later. Let alone be a rich wife, she''s afraid she can''t even get along with the entertainment industry!


    When she finished answering the phone, her head was blank. She only felt that she was finished, and the initiator was standing in front of her. How could she be calm.


    "You live! Damn you, you''re live! I''m going to kill you bitch today


    Su Tang is playing the role of the leader. Suddenly, a woman rushes out. She almost slaps her in the face. Fortunately, she hides in time and doesn''t get hurt.


    But Chen Jiao is different, she exhausted all her strength, her hiding, let her directly fall to the ground, and the position of her fall, good dead, just aimed at Su Tang''s camera.


    Live room.


    "Wucao, I''ve never seen such a cheap woman. She''s cheating on herself and scolds others for being in the main room?"


    "Where did you come from? How dare you beat our little sister! Don''t stop me, I''m so angry. I''m going to kill this bitch


    "Chen Jiao''s face, how could I think she was pure and beautiful before? It''s rude and rubbish. I used to be so damn blind


    "Not to mention that she really matches Jin Jingsheng, and a bitch matches a dog. Don''t harm my sister."


    ¡­¡­


    The barrage has completely covered Chen Jiao''s face. On the one hand, Jin Jingsheng apologizes one after another, and on the other hand, Chen Jiao scolds. Finally, Su Tang suddenly says in an extremely calm voice, "let''s break up. "


    when Jin Jingsheng looks at the girl with slightly red eyes, he suddenly feels distressed. He really likes her, but it doesn''t prevent him from being with other women. For example, he likes lily, but it doesn''t prevent him from liking peony at the same time.


    "Ann, please give me a chance."


    Sue sugar turns around indifferently, even in order to create abuse points, she doesn''t even wear shoes when she goes out.


    Then, she closed the door and left. Under the dim street lights, she thought of the live room. She picked up her mobile phone and tried to smile. "Sorry, today''s live broadcast is over."But this smile is more pitiful than crying, and the fans are very distressed.


    "Don''t you cry, Jin Jingsheng. We''ll be better next."


    "My God, is Jin Jingsheng blind? Although Ann doesn''t mix in the entertainment industry, her face is definitely more beautiful than Chen Jiao."


    "You don''t understand upstairs. No matter how delicious the food is, the excrement outside is fragrant."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang turns off her mobile phone and is relieved. Seriously, she was worried about Jin Jingsheng''s quilt slipping down. She really didn''t have any interest in his body. She said that she was an idol singer. As a result, she left PS, and there was still a lot of fat on her stomach! It''s not as good as Chen Jiao. She has a big chest and a thin waist, but she has no brain.


    In a city in October, it''s a bit chilly at night. As soon as Su Tang goes out, she feels cool. Fortunately, although she doesn''t wear shoes, she drives.


    The car was just under the building. When she started the car, Jin Jingsheng, who was dressed, finally ran after her. Unfortunately, how could her legs catch up with her car.


    Su Tang finally threw away the villain. She was so fresh that she was going to go home and order a takeout to have a good time. As a result, the car behind her suddenly hit the rear end. Thanks to her safety belt, she would have broken her head now.


    She didn''t want to get out of the car now, for nothing else. She didn''t wear shoes, and her feet hurt when she stepped on the asphalt road.


    System, "Tangtang, bad news, the man who hit you is the man."


    Sue sugar''s feet trembled and almost stepped on the gas and rushed out.


    No, it''s still a little far from half a year! Why do you want to kill her now?!


    The window was knocked, Su sugar a face unwilling to put down the window, looking at the window with sunglasses handsome man, in the heart is very afraid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    Su Tang swore to heaven that although she carried out the principle of being a demon for a while and being a demon for a long time, she didn''t really know how to deal with him in this world.


    Previously, he was a little transparent in the entertainment industry, and she was already a big man in the comic circle. She loved to live in a house and had mines at home. It was impossible for her to go to work and get up early in her life, so she drew cartoons at home when she was bored.


    When it comes to themes, that''s too much.


    She went through so many worlds, and just one world would be enough for her to paint for a year. But at the beginning, it was just to pass the time. After all, she was not short of money, but she didn''t expect to be popular.


    As her fans all know, Anjiao once drew a cartoon with the face of a newcomer in the entertainment industry, named "I ruined seven marshals". For this reason, she also paid for Bo Yijin to become a male owner. Bo Yijin, a member of the association, was under pressure everywhere. He never had a good script. This was his first time as a male leader.


    "I ruined seven marshals" is also a popular IP. Many people beat it up. Su Tang thinks that someone is sneaking at him. However, it turns out that her eyes are right. Bo Yijin is red. Then, all kinds of resources begin to catch up.


    Su tangna, as the author of the original work, put a lot of rainbow farts on her microblog in order to create momentum.


    What''s the point of not sleeping in Qin Xiao''s life.


    She just mentioned it casually at that time. After all, rainbow farted too much, and she didn''t remember many of them. As for why she only remembered this sentence, it was because she didn''t expect that she would really let her sleep in her lifetime.


    At the thought of Qin Xiao, she was in tears, unwilling to recall.


    It''s all tears.


    She would live a fine life, and finally like a son, she was popular. She could let go and concentrate on dealing with the villain. As a result, he blackened her! Even if the black, after all, so many world, also not bad this one, but she did not expect that she was born to hold the red people, actually want to kill her!


    Su Tang looks at the man who appears beside his car and doesn''t want to give him a good look.


    She pretended to be tired and rubbed her eyebrows. After only one look, she took her eyes back. "I''m fine. You don''t have to be responsible for the car. You can go."


    Bo Yijin was wearing sunglasses, so no one could see his eyes clearly, but the voice was very nice, and there was a kind of cold abstinence in the magnetism.


    "Angelo?"


    Su Tang turns her head again. This time Bo Yijin takes off her glasses in her sight.


    Bo Yijin''s face doesn''t look like Jin Jingsheng''s cream boy. He has a beautiful face, and his facial features are much deeper than those of Asians. He is a bit like a half breed. When he stands in the same place, he doesn''t move much and can''t be ignored.


    However, such a handsome guy, Su Tang is indifferent, instead perfunctory nodded, "is Mr. Bo ah, since it is you, it does not need you to be responsible."


    Now she doesn''t know why the ghost animal wants to kill her, so for the sake of safety, she should stay away from her, lest she doesn''t know how to die. When she finds out the rest, she is thinking about countermeasures.


    Her reaction was indifferent, but Bo Yijin didn''t get angry. Instead, she said in a deep voice: "in the end, there''s an accident. You get off first. "


    Su Tang refused," no, it''s OK to have a seat belt. I''ll go first. " With that, he looked at the other side again, "Mr. Bo is a celebrity. It''s not good to be seen."


    Bo Yijin pursed her lips, but her hand was very sharp. She reached into the car along the window, opened the door lock, unfastened her seat belt, and took the person out of the driver''s seat.


    Su Tang was stunned by this series of Sao operations. In response, people had fallen into his arms.


    She struggled for a while, wanted to come down, as a result, the other party hugged harder.


    Her body began to stiffen. What did the beast want to do? Isn''t it about killing people and throwing bodies? But in full view of the public, he should not be impulsive.


    There are all kinds of bloody scenes in my head, but my face is very tight.


    Don''t panic, she is a systematic person!


    "Mr. Bo, please let go."


    Bo Yijin holds the person directly to his car. It''s said that the two cars collide with each other. Su Tang''s car has been knocked down, and his car can''t be spared. However, the other party has a strong argument: "I''ve already asked someone to drive another car. For safety''s sake, I''d better go to the hospital for inspection."


    Su Tang of course refused, "Mr. Bo, my car is OK, please let me leave."


    She is a rich woman, not only a car, lost also not distressed.


    However, Bo Yijin could not make her wish come true, and another car soon arrived.


    The assistant quickly opened the door, and Bo Yijin took her into the car. However, after getting on the car, he gently released the person, and then observed the person up and down again, as if to confirm that she was injured. Finally, his eyes were fixed on her slightly dirty feet.


    Su Tang didn''t wear shoes. Although she didn''t walk much, the ground was always dirty, and there were small stones. At this moment, her white and delicate feet had been scratched, and her blood was mixed with dirt. It was shocking.


    Bo Yijin frowned slightly, "where are your shoes?"Sue sugar opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    Bo Yijin has known her for several years. In her most difficult two years, her figure has always been around her, but the number of times she met alone is very few. He didn''t intentionally contact her. After all, he is a little transparent, but she has already become famous. He doesn''t want to cause unnecessary negative news to her.


    But when he finally became popular, she disappeared.


    Oh, it''s not that I''ve disappeared, but that I''ve fallen in love with Jin Jingsheng.


    At the beginning, he wanted to ask her what happened to Jin Jingsheng''s rubbish? He didn''t look down on his illegitimate son, but he looked down on him. But the little girl was totally infatuated with him, and even paid less attention to him.


    Normally, he is also popular now. As a movie king, he has tens of millions of fans behind him. It''s nothing to be short of an Qiao, but he just can''t reconcile himself. The most difficult two years for him was that an Qiao accompanied him. Why does Jin Jingsheng want to rob him now?


    That''s his angel!


    Jin Jingsheng touched his scales. In the past three months, he has been looking for an opportunity to clean up the person. But before he started, the little girl saw him clearly. Although he was divided, the little girl''s dejected appearance still stung him.


    Where is Jin Jingsheng''s rubbish? Is it worth it?


    He took a deep breath, pressed down the darkness in his heart, and tried to speak in an ordinary tone. "Your foot is hurt. I''ll take you home to deal with it."


    Su Tang was frightened when she heard that it was the home of the black man! Who knows if there is a chance to come back alive.


    "No need." She blinked dim eyes, face is still light.


    However, the trembling eyelashes still exposed her heart at the moment, she was sad, and did not just live indifference.


    Bo Yijin''s chest aches. He thinks about her day and night, but she is sad for others.


    He endured the impulse of putting her in his arms and said to the driver in the driver''s seat, "go back to Jinyuan villa."


    Jinyuan villa is one of Bo Yijin''s properties.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    The assistant in the co pilot''s seat is still shaking. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with his movie king. He just drove well on the road and suddenly asked him to drive this way. Even if you drive this way, he actually let him stop at the gate of other people''s community.


    yes, he''s the boss. He has the final say.


    And then, all of a sudden, he let him crash!


    As a good citizen, when did he do such crazy things as car crash? However, forced by the emperor''s eyes, he stepped on the accelerator and hit it hard.


    Of course, it''s cruel. In fact, it''s relaxing. After all, it''s not good for the film emperor''s reputation when something goes wrong. What''s more, the film emperor also says that he mainly forces the other party to stop. Just as he was glad that the film emperor had not killed people in the street, he found that the film emperor actually got out of the car and abducted the little girl. It was like a big gray wolf carrying a little white rabbit back to the nest. It seemed warm and gentle, but in fact it was ferocious and terrible.


    If the little girl knew that he bumped into her on purpose, she might be afraid to escape.


    Then, he heard that the film king, who was famous for his indifference to the opposite sex, wanted to take the little girl home.


    Wake up, where''s your chiller?


    The assistant felt that today was really magical, so he took advantage of the red light and couldn''t help peeping at the little girl in the back seat.


    The little girl''s face is a little pale, but she can''t stand it. That face is really beautiful. He is used to seeing those bright and moving beauties in the entertainment circle. When he first meets a little girl, he finds that she has not been compared with others. Moreover, she has more clean breath than other female stars. Just like the popular praise terms nowadays, she is really a fairy.


    The fairy didn''t know what was going on. She looked very dim. It hurt to see her.


    It was very quiet in the car. At first, Bo Yijin made a few phone calls and asked people to tow their car for repair. Then there was little communication.


    Sue sugar is willing to open her mouth, but she can''t stand what she said. The other party doesn''t listen at all. After saying it twice, she doesn''t want to open her mouth. She doesn''t believe he can really kill her!


    Jingyuan villa is a little far away from the city. When the assistant arrived, it was already midnight.


    Bo Yijin still carries people out of the car. Su Tang finds that the resistance is invalid, so she follows him.


    The villa is very big, but there are few people, but the room is very clean. It can be seen that someone comes to clean it every day.


    After Bo Yi Jin put her on the sofa, he found a medicine box to clean her wound and bandage it. He was gentle and asked her whether it hurt or not from time to time.


    At that moment, Su Tang felt that his eyes seemed to be treating treasure carefully, for fear of falling.


    "Mr. Bo, I just have some bruises on my feet. It''s OK. So, can I go? "


    But Bo Yijin said, "I know you broke up."


    Sue sugar, "what does this have to do with my breakup?"


    Bo Yijin sighed, "I don''t trust you. You were in a trance just now. I''m afraid of your accident."


    Sue sugar is very puzzled, very puzzled, shouldn''t he want to kill her? What is the sudden concern?


    It seems that her eyes are too obvious. Bo Yijin said: "we''ve known each other for so long. We can''t take care of each other as friends."


    Su Tang doesn''t dare to say no. since you take me as a friend, she will put down the matter of being killed for the time being. After all, the task still needs to be done.


    "Thank you, but I''m not in a big way."


    However, Bo Yijin obviously didn''t believe it. He said, "although no one has lived in the guest room, it has been cleaned all the time. You can sleep in the guest room tonight."


    Sue sugar doesn''t understand. He bumps her car so hard to let her sleep in his guest room?


    Is this man sick?


    "I don''t have women''s clothes here. If I don''t like it, I''ll give you the shirt I haven''t worn?" Bo Yijin said that, in fact, she had planned to do so. Su Tang had no room to resist. When she came to the bathroom, she already had a man''s shirt in her hand.


    She blinked and asked the system, "I don''t think he''s going to kill me. It''s more like he''s going to sleep me."


    The system is obviously somewhat silent, because it feels like it''s home.


    On the other hand, after returning to her bedroom, Bo Yijin picked up her mobile phone and contacted her assistant.


    When he had just had a car accident, he deliberately let his assistant out of the car and took a few photos, which are now in use.


    Bo Yijin: to Yuji, I want tomorrow''s headlines.


    The assistant thinks that the boss is crazy. It''s not like chasing girls.


    but he''s the boss. He has the final say.


    As a result, Yu Ji, who was forced to work overtime that night, cried, but netizens who ate melons were excited.


    #Movie emperor''s car accident £û


    £û Bo Yijin and Anjiao £û


    £û Jin Jingsheng get out of the entertainment circle £û


    £û derailment door £û


    micro blog popularity, movie emperor forced Jin Jingsheng to squeeze down, not to mention, he removed all the news that Jin Jingsheng and Anjiao tied up, leaving only the news that he and Anjiao tied up.However, he didn''t do it too obviously. After all, he couldn''t scare the little girl too much.


    He had to take his time. When the little girl responded, there was no place to escape.


    Su Tang''s mobile phone left in the car. Now she can''t play. She can only count the stars in the dark, and then she falls asleep. She doesn''t know that the Internet has turned upside down.


    Netizens.


    "My God, I love our safety. I found a scum man in the front foot and a car accident in the back foot. Fortunately, it doesn''t matter."


    "But do you think it''s a coincidence that the brake of the movie king''s car broke down just after Anjiao was lovelorn. Fortunately, it happened to bump into Anjiao."


    "I don''t want to say anything else. Jin Jingsheng and Chen Jiao have to get out of the entertainment circle today. It''s disgusting!"


    "Have you found that the film emperor is so gentle when he holds the picture of Anjiao? Ah, when have we ever been gentle to the opposite sex?"


    "Don''t be Kyle upstairs. The movie king has just appeared in the manga drawn by Anjiao. They should be old friends. Don''t want to go to bed when you see the opposite sex."


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Yijin is brushing his mobile phone. When he comes to this comment, his face is slightly heavy.


    How can he not be KY? What he wants is your KY!


    So, he logged on Weibo, and he wrote three words this time.


    Bo Yijin: she''s OK.


    Just three words, immediately caused countless fans excited.


    "My God, I saw our Bo Yingdi tweet! Movie king, movie king, you remember the account number


    "Ah, we are so tender. The hand in the picture just now is enough for me to lick the screen for a year! "


    Thank you for taking care of us


    "Movie king and ANN are friends. I hope you don''t talk nonsense any more. Fans pay for their idols. We don''t make trouble for movie king or Ann."


    Bo Yijin thought that there would be an affair this time. As a result, when he saw the microblog, he was autistic.


    What kind of fans are these fans? When other fans see their idols and the opposite sex, they immediately have sex scandals and cry for their idols to explain. How come it''s his turn? Before he speaks, they already have all kinds of disbelief!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Su Tang had a good sleep. When she woke up, she found that the movie king had already got up and even had breakfast ready.


    She looked at the rich breakfast, the standard Chinese breakfast, which she loved, so she decided to forgive him for a second.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Bo to cook."


    Bo Yijin pulled out the chair for her indifferently, and then said, "the craftsmanship is average. I hope miss an doesn''t dislike it."


    Su Tang couldn''t help thinking of her parents at home. Every time her mother cooked the food, no matter whether it was delicious or not, her father would always shut her eyes and blow it up. She didn''t even see it. Now she understands.


    To those who treat you unconditionally, you should know how to be grateful.


    "People who don''t cook are not qualified to dislike chefs."


    If the ghost animal didn''t kill her, Su Tang thought they might be friends, but now, she looked at him with a complicated look and couldn''t understand his actions any more.


    While being nice to her, he drove into her.


    Young man, you''re a bit of a master.


    Breakfast was delicious, no salty, no light, just right, it seemed to be specially adjusted according to her taste, but Sutang didn''t think about it, because they had little contact before.


    She went after stars, but then she climbed the wall.


    In a sense, it''s a bit of a scum.


    After all, in front of me, I climbed to his opposite home.


    Jin Jingsheng is not only a cream boy, but also an idol singer. Bo Yijin, as a movie king, has no interest in him. However, outsiders don''t know, but Su Tang knows very well that the Jin family and the Bo family have been in trouble for a long time.


    "I heard that miss an''s next cartoon is going to be real?"


    Su Tang wanted to say that they were not familiar, but she was very soft hearted, and she lived in his house, so she nodded, "well, the cast hasn''t been finalized yet."


    Bo Yijin suddenly volunteered, "what does miss an think of me?"


    Sue sugar almost spewed out when she heard that. Sure enough, she couldn''t talk business when she ate.


    "Mr. Bo, you''re kidding. With your current position, you should not make such a low-cost movie."


    Her cartoon is the first world she went through. Its name is more simple. It''s called tyrant directly. The investor is still her own. After all, she doesn''t want to be spoiled by others. She wants to toss about quietly. If she can make money, she can make it. If she can''t make it, she doesn''t lack it.


    However, Bo Yijin is very persistent, "my famous work is a cartoon written by miss an. Now miss an says that, I am very hurt." He said, his eyes really show a bit sad, and then listen to him: "speaking up, I''m a fan of miss an."


    Su Tang was shocked by his words. What she drew was pretty girlish. You are a big ghost animal. Tell her that you like to watch girlish. It''s no different from saying that you like to wear women''s clothes.


    But soon she understood, just like her, business mutual praise, to put it bluntly, is fake powder!


    "Actually, I''m a fan of Mr. Bo."


    Flattery, who won''t.


    With that, Su Tang also showed a fan''s expression, even her eyes were not so dim, with a faint light, "in fact, when Mr. Bo just started his career, I was still Mr. Bo''s face powder, say, I took your face to draw cartoons, have you ever been angry?"


    At the end of the speech, she was a little cautious and even speculated that he killed her because she drew a cartoon of his face and insulted him? Then he is too small-minded, not to mention that the play was played by him in the end. If you are really angry, you should be direct and refuse to play.


    Bo Yijin hasn''t seen any monsters over the years. Su Tang is so simple.


    Happy on the face, sad also on the face, even now careful look, also all revealed.


    Bo Yijin is very happy. Although the little girl has climbed the wall, she is not too heartless at least. She still has a feeling for him, although this feeling may be supported by his face.


    "Why, I''m glad."


    If he was more direct, he would be more happy to kick Jin Jingsheng''s rubbish and be with him.


    However, he just thought about it in his heart. At present, the little girl is just making a face of him, and has no intention of further contact with him. Pure fans, if he would be very happy on weekdays, but on her, he is not happy at all.


    Su Tang looked at his expression, but he didn''t believe it. He was the man, the blackened man. How could he like this kind of thing.


    But in the end is the film king, acting first-class, at least the appearance of acting is quite like one thing.


    So Sutang bit his chopsticks and said, "do you really want to play tyrant?"


    Bo Yijin asked, "do I look like I''m joking?"


    After all, his acting skills are really good. The only problem is money.


    That''s the movie king. She had planned to make a small investment. When he came, he was afraid that all the money would fall on him."I don''t think investors can afford your price."


    The little girl has a straight face and speaks seriously. It seems that she is the investor. It''s so lovely.


    With a smile, Bo Yijin replied, "I can make additional investment, and I''ve read that comic book. I think miss an is very suitable to play the cute little prince."


    Su Tang''s expression is a little split. What''s stupid? She''s so cool and crazy. In his eyes, she''s stupid?!


    Young man, she''s going to be angry!


    "Don''t you think she''s overbearing?" Su Tang decided to respect herself.


    But Bo Yijin said, "no, it''s lovely."


    Su Tang


    I can''t make friends, so I''d better stab each other.


    Looking at her vivid expression, Bo Yi Jin felt more and more that he should not have looked at her from a distance before, but should have approached and grasped her, so as to avoid her having any bad boyfriends.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang leaned back on the dining chair and said, "you know, what I set up at the beginning was the Royal elder sister in men''s clothes. You know, the Royal elder sister doesn''t match cute at all."


    In fact, it''s not the first time that she has been said that the protagonist is cute, but she doesn''t take it seriously. However, this time, she is very autistic.


    As a result, Bo Yijin said: "the cartoon is not finished yet. I always think there is a follow-up. With the character of a tyrant, he can''t let the little prince go like this. And


    Su Tang is suffocating. Sure enough, they are all black men. They all think the same!


    "But what?"


    Bo Yijin smiles, "I think this one is just a prequel of the tyrant. When he catches xiaowangye, it''s the real beginning."


    Su Tang, "why do you say that?"


    Bo Yijin looked at him, his eyes darkened, but he said with a smile: "intuition, I think I''m a bit like a tyrant. How can a person like the little prince be willing to let go?"


    Su Tang took a cold breath and almost handed him a pen to write.


    This is really the tyrant''s violence. Sure enough, all the black men are the same!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    After breakfast, Su Tang planned to leave. Although she had to do the task, her life was more important. Yesterday, the man ran into her with a car. Today, I''m alone in the same room. I don''t know what will happen.


    However, Bo Yijin didn''t let her go at all, and actually led her to discuss the script of tyrant.


    Of course, before the discussion, he specially brought the medicine box, "yesterday''s wound, today still needs disinfection."


    Su Tang''s feet are wrapped with gauze, and her slippers are big enough. Otherwise, her feet would not fit in. She looked at the film king who took out the disinfectant, shrunk her feet, and whispered: "I can do it myself." With that, he grabbed the disinfectant.


    Bo Yijin picked her eyebrows, but he didn''t insist. He watched her take apart the gauze, apply the medicine to herself, and then wrap it up again. Her movements were amazing.


    "Miss an seems to know how to deal with wounds."


    Su Tang clattered, but said calmly: "I''m not very proficient either. I''ve always met a stray cat who was injured before. If I deal with it more, I''ll be proficient."


    Bo Yijin didn''t doubt it. On the contrary, she thought that treating stray cats was too much like what she would do.


    The little girl is very kind. Sometimes he feels that he doesn''t deserve her, but so what? He has been occupied, so he doesn''t deserve her, so he has to!


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was thinking. She rearranged the medicine box and handed it back.


    She watched him put the medicine box away, always feel that he would not let her go, frowned, she thought of a detour.


    "Mr. Bo, can you have my cell phone delivered?"


    "Good."


    Su Tang''s mobile phone soon returned to her hand, but maybe there were too many people who called her yesterday, and there was no electricity now.


    Bo Yijin didn''t wait for her to speak this time, so she took the charger.


    Su Tang is not polite, charged with electricity and he continued: "Mr. Bo, in fact, I really don''t matter, you see yesterday even the airbag didn''t pop out, and, it''s not good to always trouble you."


    She pushed him away again and again with her politeness. Bo Yijin pulled a smile, but her eyes were swarthy. "At the beginning, miss an was kind to me. How can I let go today. Say, miss an doesn''t know that her residence is full of reporters. I''m afraid she will be surrounded if she goes back now. "


    Su Tang was stunned, and then she remembered what she had done yesterday. Her mobile phone had been turned on, and she turned on her microblog. Unexpectedly, she became popular.


    However, she didn''t expect that her car accident with Bo Yijin was also popular, and she also ran over Jin Jingsheng, but this is not the point, the point is the three words he sent.


    She''s fine.


    It''s just three words, but Sutang thinks it''s weird.


    She looked up at a thin Jin, but the other side calmly let her look, and finally did not understand: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I seem to be giving you trouble," she said


    Bo Yijin said, "if miss an is in trouble, we can start the script of tyrant now. For example, the follow-up of the tyrant and the little prince. "


    Su Tang refused. This is a guy with a God''s perspective. He can''t talk at all.


    Because what he assumed is true!


    Bo Yijin added: "in fact, I used to want to buy the copyright of tyrant, but miss an didn''t want to sell it." He said, showing a smile, "I can be curious, Miss Ann finally sold to whom?"


    Su Tang did not hide, directly admitted, "did not sell to anyone, I invested."


    Bo Yijin was stunned, but then he laughed.


    Well, just now I thought that the girl was very serious and looked like an investor. I didn''t expect that.


    Su Tang said, "I made a small profit before. Instead of selling it to other people, I''d better find a director to shoot my own cartoons. Anyway, I can make my own decisions."


    Bo Yijin nodded, "is miss an willing to let me make additional investment?"


    Su Tang even dare to say that she doesn''t want to, but she''s afraid that if she doesn''t agree, she will kill again.


    "Sure, but I''ll contact my assistant later and ask her to make a contract." Then she asked, "Mr. Bo is not working today?"


    Bo Yijin, "the last two days off."


    This time, Su Tang did not speak any more. She bowed her head. Although her mobile phone was turned off yesterday, there was a lot of information. Her parents were worried, her friends were shocked, and of course, it was Jin Jingsheng''s message of seeking peace.


    It''s also true that the trouble is so big, but it can be said that it''s also personal feelings. If she is willing to forgive, it will certainly help Jin Jingsheng''s current situation. At that time, the brokerage company will run again, be silent for 10 days and a half months, do some public welfare and produce some new songs, and fans will soon forget.


    Unfortunately, his wishful thinking is going to be crooked.


    Su Tang didn''t pay any attention. Instead, she directly blackmailed the person and then tweeted.


    I''ve broken up.


    In the live broadcast yesterday, although Jin Jingsheng broke up with her fans in front of them, there was no official reply. Now that she said this, it''s almost certain and irreparable.Bo Yijin pressed down the corner of his lips, feeling good and said, "would you like something to drink?"


    Sue sugar, "no need."


    Bo Yijin, "is it convenient to add a contact information?" Then he took out his cell phone.


    It''s ridiculous to say that he paid attention to her for so long, but he didn''t even have her contact information. It''s like Jin Jingsheng. Even if he broke up, he used to label her.


    It''s really uncomfortable to think about it like this.


    "Mr. Bo, you can turn on your mobile phone and I''ll scan your QR code."


    The soft and cowardly voice broke away the darkness in Bo Yijin''s heart. The little girl''s voice was very sweet, but it was not sweet enough to be greasy.


    "By the way, please remember your mobile phone number. Sometimes I miss wechat."


    "Good."


    After adding the contact information and talking about the script, it''s almost noon now. Su Tang is thinking about ordering a takeout, but the movie emperor pulls up his sleeve and says, "does miss an have steak?"


    Su Tang is not picky, as long as it is delicious, she likes to eat.


    "Eat."


    Bo Yijin, "then add some pasta."


    Su Tang looks at the busy man in the kitchen. She is quite worried. Then she starts to think that if she can''t kill her, will she want to poison her?


    With that in mind, she opened the refrigerator.


    It was full of food and a lot of fruit. She took the excuse of washing fruit and went to the kitchen. Then she asked him for a plate. "Mr. Bo, I cut some fruit. I remember you like apples."


    Bo Yijin was a fan of her own. She must have studied his information, but the information is false.


    He doesn''t like apples, and even hates them most. Just like his disgusting childhood, it seems sweet and sweet, but it''s rotten inside.


    So every time someone gives him an apple, it''s like satirizing him. It''s just a fake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    Since the last time, the system has been pitching the host. Seeing an opportunity to atone, it immediately said, "Tangtang, Bo Yijin doesn''t like apples."


    Su Tang was stunned. "I remember his favorite apple in his profile."


    The system said, "I don''t know what he thinks, but his information is basically not read. It''s all fake. He not only doesn''t like apples, but also hates apples."


    Su Tang was shocked. What kind of snake disease is it? She has to abuse herself and say that she likes what she hates.


    Bo Yijin noticed the movements of the little girl around him, and asked in a warm voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar took the apple that had just been washed. When he asked, the apples slipped from her hands and finally fell to the ground.


    Inexplicably, she breathed a sigh of relief, "Mr. Bo, the Apple seems to be a bit rotten, I''ll change another one." With that, he quickly asked the next system what he liked to eat. When he got the result, he immediately said, "let''s eat grapes and Sydney."


    Bo Yijin doesn''t really like or dislike any fruit except apples.


    Because the apple is the woman''s favorite fruit, and now he still remembers that one year on the woman''s birthday, his good father specially spent a lot of money to move two apple trees in order to show the love between husband and wife. Unfortunately, now the tree has already been uprooted, and even leaves are not left.


    There are apples in the fridge, which are prepared by the hired aunt. After all, she is a celebrity, and she is very interested in him. At first, he thought that if the little girl cut the apple by herself, he would be able to make it taste bad, but he didn''t expect that the apple would fall on the ground like this.


    There are still some water stains on the apple skin. The height of falling from her hands is not likely to be smashed. Her excuse is not good at all.


    His eyes darkened, but he didn''t say anything at last. Instead, he asked, "how do you like your steak?"


    Su Tang was trembling. She always felt that he was asking her how to cook herself.


    "Seven." With that, he quickly washed the fruit, then put it into the basin, and quickly came out.


    She patted her chest and felt a little humiliated. Although she was a man, she was not the fake Anjiao in the old-age care interface. She had no resistance when she was killed.


    Bo Yijin didn''t ask her to wait for a long time. He quickly brought the steak and spaghetti. Then he picked up the apples that fell on the ground and rinsed them again. "I saw that the apples didn''t break. Would miss an like to eat them?"


    At this moment, Su Tang felt that this guy was like the wicked stepmother in snow white, who wanted to feed her poisonous apples.


    Su Tang, of course, refused. "There''s one thing that''s bothered me for a long time."


    Bo Yijin, "what?"


    Su Tang closed her eyes and blunted, "Mr. Bo has been on the market for a long time. I made a video about you eating all kinds of fruits before, but it''s strange that there are no apples in so many fruits."


    Bo Yijin picks his eyebrows.


    Su Tang said, "I''ve met Mr. Bo several times and always feel that when you talk about Apple, it doesn''t seem to be the kind you like."


    Bo Yijin finally looked at her, "so you just took the apple, just want to see my reaction?"


    Sue sugar hardened her head and nodded.


    A wisp of surprise flashed in Bo Yijin''s eyes, "so miss an''s conclusion."


    Su Tang, "Mr. Bo should not like it."


    Bo Yijin chuckled, "you are the first person to discover my secret."


    Su Tang was half joking and half serious. "Ah, I know Mr. Bo''s secret. Mr. Bo wants to kill people."


    Bo Yijin is more funny, "kill people, but I prefer another one."


    Su Tang, "which one?"


    Bo Yijin licked the corner of his lip, swallowed what he wanted to say, and changed his tongue: "partner."


    Su Tang was shocked. When the assistant sent the contract to her, she signed the contract and didn''t want to be alone with him any more. So she took leave seriously and said that she was staying with her parents temporarily.


    Bo Yijin had no reason to hold on to others, so he personally sent her out.


    "If miss an is troubled, she can come to me at any time. After all, I''m very honored to be able to help her idol."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that this guy was playing fake powder endlessly, so he said to each other, "you are both idols, and Mr. Bo is welcome to come to me at any time."


    As soon as he left, Su Tang was completely relieved, but Ann''s parents were waiting for her at home early. Seeing her coming back, she immediately welcomed her.


    "Qiao Qiao, I asked aunt Rong to make delicious food for you. As for Jin Jingsheng''s man with empty appearance, we don''t want him."


    Ann''s mother comforted her, but Ann''s father was more direct. "Joe, do you want your father to find someone to set up a sack and teach you a lesson?"


    Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry, "Dad, we are civilized people. How can we casually put on a hemp bag? Don''t worry, he should be in the entertainment circle for a long time."


    When Ann''s father heard this, he was puzzled. Then he heard his daughter say, "if you offend people who shouldn''t be offended, you shouldn''t be around for long. As for the rest, I''m not sad. It''s just for fun. Who caresAnn''s mother and Ann''s father don''t believe it. Their daughter has been worried since she was a child. When she was studying, she studied hard and never fell in love. Generally speaking, this is her first love.


    Originally, they didn''t look up to Jin Jingsheng. They just had a false face. Although they had a good face, they always felt that he was unreliable. It was not surprising that they had such a thing in just three months.


    Ann''s father and Ann''s mother are really worried about their daughter. They are afraid that she will be sad, and they are afraid that she will be sad.


    Well, since they think she is forced to smile, they will pretend to be sad. After a few days, she will adjust her mood properly, and then they will believe that she has come out of lovelorn.


    Su Tang lived in her home for several days until her assistant called her. At least she was a second-generation miner. She was only responsible for drawing comics, and other things were handled by special personnel.


    "Hello."


    She picked up the phone, the people over there are a little cautious, "Ann, are you ok?"


    Su Tang has been used to this kind of opening style recently and said calmly, "well, good. What''s the matter?"


    Assistant, "before we received a reality show variety show, do you want to go now?"


    Jin Jingsheng picked up the reality show. At that time, he wanted to build a screen couple with her to attract fans. Unfortunately, it was only half a month ago and ended up breaking up.


    When the assistant saw that the person on the other end of the phone was silent, he couldn''t help asking, "Ann, are we going to push it off? "


    Su Tang ponders for a moment, and there are only three days left before the shooting starts. If she pushes off now, the other party will have to pay her huge liquidated damages, but she doesn''t care about the money, she cares about the guests.


    In addition to her and Jin Jingsheng, the most important thing is the movie king.


    "Yes, you''ll pick me up then."


    The assistant was relieved. "OK."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    In addition to Su Tang and Bo Yijin, plus cannon fodder Jin Jingsheng, the other three guests are shinjin Xiaosheng, Shan Xi, Xiaohua Yixiao and comedian Chen Liguo. As for the other two temporary guests, in the first issue, one is the flow artist Jiang Zixia, and the other is the topic queen Shen Anxin.


    When Su Tang got the list, the first thing she felt was that the cast was really rich. If she brought any one out of it, it would cause enough topics. However, she and Jin Jingsheng would be responsible for the recent topics. Originally, as lovers, Jin Jingsheng and Su Tang''s selling point was to show their love, but now, I''m afraid it''s more exciting for them to become enemies.


    After three days, when the crew saw that all the people had arrived, they were relieved. Especially when they saw Su Tang and Jin Jingsheng, they all had a premonition of how hot the topic would be.


    Because it''s a reality variety show, the director didn''t even give the script this time. He directly pulled people to the countryside, then pointed to the shabby Sihe Courtyard and said, "you will spend the next week here."


    Now someone lamented, "are you still human? This kind of house even the roof tiles are sparse, isn''t it dangerous


    The director''s eyes narrowed with laughter, "don''t worry, it''s not dangerous, but I don''t know if there is a rain leak. Now let''s draw lots to form a team


    Eight people are divided into two teams. I don''t know if God wants to see the play. Su Tang is grouped with Bo Yijin and Jin Jingsheng. As for the last team member, Shen Anxin is the topic queen.


    At the end of the draw, everyone''s daily business is mixed with each other. They are all in the entertainment industry, and they are happy on the surface. Except Jin Jingsheng, he is haggard, but this kind of haggard does not make people think that he is sloppy, on the contrary, it creates a kind of pitiful feeling.


    The camera elder brother is also a spectator. When it''s Jin Jingsheng''s turn, he gives several special features.


    When Jin Jingsheng introduced himself, he tried to raise a smile. His eyes were slightly red and his face was full of grief. "Hello, everyone. I''m Jin Jingsheng." Said, but also carefully looked at his eyes not far from the Su sugar.


    One look is worth a thousand words.


    Su Tang does not squint and keeps smiling. As for someone''s eyes, she doesn''t see them, but she is a little surprised by the reaction of the movie king.


    Bo Yijin, "I''m here for my idol."


    The others were immediately shocked by this.


    Some people do not think it''s too big to watch the excitement. They chase after each other and ask who is the movie king''s idol.


    Bo Yijin didn''t show off. He said directly, "Anjiao, she''s my lady."


    As soon as the director saw this development, he immediately excitedly asked the photographer to give a close-up. Originally, the story between anqiao and Jin Jingsheng had already attracted enough attention. He did not expect that the film king would come to take part in this complicated triangular relationship. He felt that he didn''t need to buy next month''s headlines, ready-made!


    Su Tang said with a smile, "Hello, Qin Xiao, I''m your face powder."


    Next to him, someone immediately whistled, "I''m also a fan of anqiao, especially I remember that anqiao once tweeted that he couldn''t sleep with Qin Xiao in his life. What''s the point?"


    The topic queen is the topic queen, and the export will stir up the atmosphere.


    Su Tang sighed, "ah, I can''t sleep any more. I''m afraid Qin Xiao''s fans will tear me up, but I have a common wish with other Yan Fen, that is, I hope to see Qin Xiao dress up again in my lifetime."


    When it comes to women''s wear, everyone laughs. Jin Jingsheng is the only one who tries to smile. The photographer''s elder brother is also very bad and gives another big feature.


    Although it''s a good thing for variety shows to show their faces, people like Jin Jingsheng are all black stuff when they don''t work well.


    After eight people introduced themselves, the director began to release the rules of the game.


    It''s a reality show, of course, to carry out the truth.


    "There are four bedrooms in the courtyard. The windows of one of them are broken, and the roof of the other is leaking. Now let''s start the single player competition, take the tools we have prepared, and now go to the mountains to pick mushrooms. The more the number, the better. Attention, we want edible mushrooms, not colorful poisonous mushrooms. The competition time is one hour! The winner can choose the bedroom first! "


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately picked up the tools prepared by the crew. As a result, they were dumbfounded.


    "Damn, no, how can there be a piece of cloth? What can cloth do? "


    "It''s good if you have cloth. I only have a pair of chopsticks. What do I do with chopsticks? Do you eat mushrooms raw? "


    It''s about preparing tools, but few of them are decent.


    No, the director already gloated and said, "cloth is for you to carry mushrooms. After you pick mushrooms, you can take them in. It''s better than Chen Liguo. He doesn''t even have cloth. "


    Chen Liguo looks at the chopsticks in his hand, sweeps the guests decisively, and then grabs the hat from the head of Shan Xi.


    "Oh, Xixi, lend me your hat." At this time,


    came into the wind just in a gust of wind, and all the hair was blown out. He was holding a shovel, and the whole man was lost and helpless. He was showing a breath of me and who I am.Su Tang is lucky and grabs a small bucket. Looking at Bo Yijin, he is holding a hoe. Jin Jingsheng is miserable. He doesn''t grab anything.


    Yes, eight people, but the staff only allowed seven tools.


    At this time, the director said, "although it''s a single person competition, two people sleep in one bedroom, so you can form teams in pairs. Now, the competition begins!"


    With the director''s words, Jin Jingsheng immediately went to Su Tang.


    As a result, Su Tang stepped back, raised the plastic bucket in her hand, and said calmly, "our door is not in charge of the house, it''s not right, it''s not suitable."


    At this time, the movie king pushed people away, and then also waved his hoe, "we are the right family, and we are fans of each other. Are we suitable?"


    Su Tang said, "it''s very suitable. If you want to wear women''s clothes, we will not only be idols and fans of each other, but also sisters!" With that, they left together without looking at Jin Jingsheng.


    Jin Jing watched them walk away with his life and death, because he knew that there were countless cameras aimed at him. Before he came, his agent told him that it was not important to win the game or not, it was important to sell miserably. Fans were forgetful. As long as you were miserably, they would forgive you.


    He took a deep breath, pressed down all his anger and unwillingness, and then walked out of the bleak sense of pity.


    Although this area is a mountainous area, it is not so inaccessible. There are still many families around, but most of them are left behind old people and children. Therefore, few people go to seek help, so they take their own tools and walk up the mountain on foot.


    At the beginning, people gathered together, and then found that the mushrooms were not enough, so they had to go their separate ways.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    Su Tang and Bo Yijin are in the same group, but Jin Jingsheng still follows them and can''t get rid of them. They look at each other. After all, there''s a camera following them. There''s no need to make it too ugly, so they let him go.


    However, Jin Jingsheng obviously didn''t think so. He didn''t know how to ask for forgiveness. He just asked for a drink of water and help?


    His attitude is sincere and his eyes are in place. As expected, he is in the entertainment industry. If he is willing to put his acting skills in other places, he may be able to take them.


    But Su Tang never loses in acting.


    Her attitude is light, and she doesn''t tear the scene too ugly, but this kind of invisible alienation and indifference is the most fatal. If you are still interested in him, you can''t be indifferent.


    Jin Jingsheng is not discouraged. After all, it''s about his future. He has no patience on his face.


    It''s hard to walk on the mountain. Jin Jingsheng''s head is full of thoughts about how to win sympathy. He doesn''t pay attention to his feet at all. Then, on a certain slope, he screams and slides all the way to the end.


    Su Tang and Bo Yijin look at each other again.


    Bo Yi Jin''s lips smile, "angel wants to save?"


    Su Tang looked at her little plastic bucket and said mercilessly, "let him stay at the bottom first. They are all adults. They have to be responsible for themselves. But out of humanitarianism, if I don''t come up in an hour, I''ll find someone to save him. "


    Bo Yijin raised his lips and didn''t speak any more. He wouldn''t say that just now, he deliberately kicked the little stone and let his feet slide down.


    It''s not a native of the local people. They go to the mountains to pick mushrooms. Even if the director says not to pick colorful poisonous mushrooms, for the guests, they really can''t tell whether they are poisonous or not.


    One hour later, when they returned to Siheyuan, some professionals picked out a pile of poisonous mushrooms. By comparison, there were more poisonous mushrooms than they could eat.


    Professional: "this is the white poison Amanita, this is the big deer flower fungus, and these, stinky yellow mushroom and so on, all are poisonous, with your city people say, is to eat after a bit of luck, you can see the little people in small skirts dancing in the ceiling, bad luck, straight to the crematorium."


    Professionals are also very skinny. He picked several guests in a row. Fortunately, about half of them were poisonous mushrooms, except Sutang. He was surprised at the end of the inspection.


    "Jizong, qingtoujun, and matsutake! Oh, you can, little girl. Except this one, everything else is edible. "


    Professionals look at Su Tang as if she is a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. They think it''s just a false expression, but they don''t expect that she is a professional. Only the movie king touched his nose and said uneasily, "well, I picked the poisonous one. I think it''s edible because of its general color."


    After comparing mushrooms, Su Tang and Bo Yijin naturally won the first place.


    The movie king sighed, "I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I would let my idol fly with me again."


    Others envied and envied her, but Su Tang said with a smile, "I just don''t know if I can see my idol wearing women''s clothes again in my lifetime."


    She shook a row of neat white teeth, others began to coax, have called the movie king to a.


    The movie emperor covered his chest, his face was unbelievable, and his eyes even showed some grievances. "I didn''t expect that you were such a fan."


    Su Tang said with a smile, "who made me a fake powder?"


    They talked and laughed, and then I don''t know who mentioned Jin Jingsheng? It was only then that people found out that he had disappeared.


    Su Tang said, "just as he slid down the slope, I saw that he was accompanied by the elder brother of the photographer and left with Mr. Bo."


    Bo Yijin is now a movie king. In order to show respect, many people will call him a teacher, but the word "teacher" comes out of Su Tang''s mouth, and the movie king is very unhappy.


    Jin Jingsheng that trash can affectionately call brother, it''s his turn to call teacher.


    Oh, sooner or later, he will take back the title of brother.


    When all the people finished, Jin Jingsheng limped towards them step by step. Before they could speak, he said with a smile, "sorry, I''m worried about you."


    "Are you ok?"


    Jin Jingsheng, "it''s nothing. It''s just a little bit of skin. It''s nothing serious."


    In the end, the guests together, people always have to care a little bit, this is not long, the director also took ointment.


    Jin Jingsheng lifted the leg of his trousers. Although it didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, it was particularly frightening to look at the bloody ground. But after he wiped the ointment, he put down the leg of his trousers. Then he comforted the people that he didn''t hurt much. At most, he didn''t touch any water these days.


    The director let people see, it''s really not a serious injury, this is the next step.


    After the mushrooms are picked, cooking begins. However, there is no gas in the courtyard. If you want to cook, you have to rely on firewood. Everyone looks at the earth stove, and they are all lost in meditation.


    How to chop the wood?


    How does this stove cook?


    And can any of them cook?


    And at this time, the director said, rice tube enough, but the dishes have to think of their own way.Although we have picked a lot of mushrooms, we can''t eat them all at once, but these things are left to the guests. The director is not responsible.


    So, we thought of a compromise, boys go to chop firewood, girls try to change dishes with the villagers in the mountains.


    It''s just that they don''t understand the language. After talking with each other for a long time, they want to annoy the villagers. As soon as they see that they are going to be expelled, Su Tang has a flash of inspiration and draws a few simple strokes. Finally, the misunderstanding is solved.


    Mushroom for vegetables, meat such as chicken, duck and fish can''t be changed, so they changed some vegetables, the most expensive of which is eggs, but it''s better than eating mushroom.


    "Well, can you cook?"


    Xiaohuayi opened her mouth, and then Shen Anxin, the queen of the topic, said, "does vegetable salad count?"


    Words fall, two people Phoenix eyes to apricot eyes, finally both sighed, only Su sugar, poked poke system, asked the next around what game.


    System, "there are pheasants, but are you sure you can catch them? We don''t have tools."


    Su Tang sneered, "you forget how I fought wild boar?"


    The system fell into a deep silence, forgetting that its host was a ruthless person.


    So, after returning to the courtyard, Su Tang picked up a small hoe and found the pheasant according to the system''s tips. However, the small hoe was really not easy to use. Finally, she quickly picked up the big stone on the ground and smashed it, and finally knocked the fat pheasant dizzy.


    This scene, just was looking for her movie emperor to see a positive.


    Bo Yijin


    He remembered that Anjiao''s profile had written that she was a weak, pitiful but very edible girl.


    Now, it''s not clear whether you can eat or die. As for the weak and the poor


    The movie king''s lips, personal data, the two can be really amazing like ah.


    Rounding, the two are really a perfect match.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Bo Yijin saw that the pheasant had been knocked dizzy, so he began to call Anjiao.


    Then, Su Tang, a second drama essence, said, "ah, it''s teacher Bo."


    She''s so much like her, weak and pitiful.


    Bo Yijin looked at her with endless words. Finally, he burst out laughing. He pointed to the camera not far away. "Miss an, don''t forget to have a camera."


    Su Tang suddenly looks back and the cameraman shivers.


    "What do you think of the idea of killing people?" she asked


    Although her tone was serious, Bo Yijin knew that she was joking, so he followed her way: "give up, Mr. an, human design is used to collapse."


    Su Tang''s mouth was humming, but suddenly she stepped forward and stepped on something.


    Bo Yijin looked down at her feet, and then the whole person froze.


    But the next second, he was excited.


    Once upon a time, he could only look at her from a distance, but now, he can finally stand beside her in an open and aboveboard way, and the little girl is more lovely than he imagined.


    Su Tang was very happy. "Ah, it''s a lovely rat snake. It''s best to eat braised pork." Then, regardless of all the people who were frozen, he grabbed the seven inches of the snake with his bare hands and picked it up.


    Bo Yijin looked at the snake half her length, looked at her face, and nodded with a smile, "well, it''s lovely."


    The photographer was stunned when the film King opened his mouth and said something against his will.


    I didn''t expect you to be such a movie king!


    Siheyuan is full of people. Chopping firewood is manual work. Although the chopping is uneven, it''s used for cooking. There''s no need to spell the beauty. But Su Tang didn''t expect that they cooked the dishes into dark food.


    Su Tang looked at them heartily, "who cooked this dish?"


    Jin Jingsheng looked at her as if she had been in love. His eyes were full of affection. "It''s me, Ann. Where have you just gone?"


    Su Tang threw the snake to the ground without any expression. Unexpectedly, she heard several screams, but she didn''t expect that Jin Jingsheng was the loudest one.


    "Stop yelling, it''s dead."


    With these words, the people finally calmed down. Then they saw the movie emperor who came in with Su Tang. Although the movie emperor was carrying a chicken in one hand, compared with their disheartened embarrassment, the movie emperor was just a noble young man, elegant and exquisite, with no wrinkle in his clothes.


    "Damn, you go out. It''s a snake and a chicken. How did you catch it?"


    Bo Yijin, "these are all thanks to teacher an, I just help to bring them back."


    As for Su Tang, she blinked and maintained her precarious figure. "Have you ever heard of waiting for the hare? In fact, I''m just waiting for the chicken. As for this snake, I don''t know what''s going on. Well, it climbed to my feet. When I was excited, it died. "


    Anjiao''s appearance is very deceptive. She looks like a soft fairy, so no one doubts what she said. On the contrary, she sighs what fairy luck it is.


    Only Bo Yijin stood aside and kept smiling, but although he kept smiling, the light of his eyes didn''t stop.


    Most people''s attention is on the snake, only Jin Jingsheng carelessly turns to Bo Yijin.


    Previously, he was caught in a scandal by the unexpected live broadcast of anqiao. In just half a month, all the work around him stopped. Except for this reality show, if he can''t turn over, it will be more difficult for him to turn over in the future.


    First, the car accident, then what? Her good micro blog, up to now this reality show, are all men, how can he not understand Bo Yijin.


    Especially the eyes!


    When Jin Jingsheng thought that Anjiao would be robbed, it was Bo Yijin that he hated the most. His whole handsome face was twisted angrily, but only for a moment, he quickly withdrew his expression.


    Bo Yijin noticed that someone was looking at him. He looked back fearlessly and even gave a provocative smile. "What''s the matter?"


    The camera was behind him, so no one could capture his expression. It was Jin Jingsheng. Although the management of expression was in place, it was just exposed.


    Jin Jingsheng, "it''s OK. I just think Mr. Bo seems to like to follow an an."


    Bo Yijin not only didn''t deny it, but also generously admitted: "yes, teacher an can always do something unexpected. It''s so lovely. No wonder she''s my idol."


    Jin Jingsheng wanted to ask him whether he wanted to be shameful. How old was Anjiao and how old was he? The difference between them was five years! He''s 27 years old and has the face to say that he''s a fan of ANN. It''s disgusting.


    Jin Jingsheng said, "teacher Bo''s hobby is really special."


    That bear of gnash one''s teeth, Bo Yi Jin hears to sneer a, "can''t compare with someone."


    Jin Jingsheng''s face turned black with this bright slap.


    On the other hand, Su Tang finally cleaned up the pheasant and the rat snake, "chicken stewed with mushrooms, do you have any opinions?"


    The crowd shook their heads.Su Tang asked again, "what about the braised snake meat? "


    of course, people have no opinions. I''m kidding. They are sitting and eating, and they have no face to give opinions.


    Finally, an hour later, the director group looked at the food in their hands, and then looked at the food in the hands of the guests, and suddenly did not want to eat.


    Su Tang''s meal convinced everyone.


    Shan Xi, "from today on, teacher an is my idol." After that, he poured her a glass of water and handed it to her with both hands, "please accept me as a fan."


    "What idol, that is my rebirth parents." This is what Jiang Zixia said.


    "You are a fan, a reborn parent, that..." The comedian Chen Liguo rubbed his hands, "miss an, do you still lack a younger brother? The one bigger than you. "


    The male guests said so, and the female guests were not willing to be outdone. Shen Anxin, in particular, directly stood up and said, "what are these, Mr. an, choose me, choose me to sleep with you."


    As a result, a good chat after dinner, and finally turned into a contest.


    Rainbow farts are more beautiful one by one. Su Tang is very moved to hear that. Finally, she drives everyone to wash the dishes.


    The day passed quickly, and it was dark. As the winners of mushroom picking, Su Tang and Bo Yijin had the absolute choice.


    The first bedroom was obviously cleaned up. Not only did it bring its own toilet, but also the bed was brand new. There was even a screen between the two beds.


    After washing, Su Tang goes back to the room. She peeps through the screen and sees the movie emperor take off her coat. Then she is silent.


    "System, do you think the shirt on the movie king looks familiar?"


    The system tut a, "is that you wear that day, and oh, he did not wash it." With that, he couldn''t help asking, "why do you humans cling to shirts so much?"


    Su Tangmu''s face "..." Don''t ask me


    She also wanted to roar. She said she would kill her. Now what''s the situation with the shirt she''s wearing?


    She can''t understand this development at all!


    Please who can give her a complete script!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    Su Tang with this doubt, watching the emperor into the bathroom.


    Then half an hour later, Bo Yijin came out with a towel and wiped her hair. She looked at herself with a bright smile and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang looks at him and wants to grasp the hand of the movie king to ask clearly, but the other party is so calm that she can''t help wondering if it''s just an accident. For example, he just accidentally wears it by mistake?


    But in the end, she held back all her doubts.


    After all, the relationship between them is not so good. Although Bo Yijin looks like a gentle and elegant gentleman, once he cuts it, it''s all black inside.


    "It''s OK. I just want to tell you that I may not play when I sleep, and I may snore at night." Sue sugar made a random excuse and then went back to bed.


    Bo Yijin said with a smile, "I really don''t want the human design. I remember miss an was determined to be a fairy. "


    Su Tang abandoned herself and said, "no, I want to let myself go."


    Bo Yijin didn''t stop laughing this time.


    Well, instead of being a fairy, you can be his cute.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    As the light in the bedroom went out, Bo Yijin could not help bending his lips as he listened to the sound of breathing not far away.


    First step, very good.


    The little girl has gradually put down her guard against him. The next step is to remove all those people around her, such as Jin Jingsheng''s mental retardation.


    In her dream, she was chased and imprisoned for a while. Anyway, when she woke up, she was exhausted and didn''t want to move again.


    With permission, the photographer has now entered the house to follow up.


    Under the high-definition camera, Su Tang, who is all plain, is still very resistant to beating. She resisted the urge to yawn and asked the camera elder brother, "is everyone else up?"


    Camera brother, "as number one, you wake up naturally, but the others are not so lucky."


    Sue sugar a listen, immediately strong, "how to say?"


    At this time, the well-dressed film emperor came in from the door. Without the photographer''s mouth, he said, "I still remember the remaining two rooms, one with broken windows and the other with suspected rain leakage."


    Sue sugar nodded.


    "In the room with the broken window, the director found an exhaust fan and turned it on at six o''clock. As for the leaking room... " When the film emperor said this, he stopped and laughed, "the director let people climb to the roof, take the water pipe and make artificial rainfall directly."


    Su Tang''s first reaction is that this reality show is really cruel.


    "What do they do when they get up so early?"


    Bo Yijin said, "there is no hot water in the yard. The director said that girls need to wash their faces with hot water when they get up, so they are asked to cut firewood and boil hot water."


    One second ago, I thought the director was cruel. This second, I thought the director was too cute.


    The director of the reality show continued to torment their guests, but I don''t know if it was a habit of abusing them. In the last two days, everyone''s fighting ability was obviously better than in the previous few days. Even the firewood was cut better than before, and the food was not sticky. However, in the last two days, the crew had some accidents.


    To be exact, someone is making trouble.


    It is the villagers who come to make trouble. They seem simple, but their eyes are very fierce. Especially the two young men who are strong and strong are not easy to cause trouble.


    It''s a remote place. The crew came here to record programs. Most of them are left behind children and old people. It''s rare that there are a few young people who basically have small physical defects. But these people are different. They are organized and disciplined. What kind of organization are they more like than the villagers.


    When something goes wrong, the director is naturally the first to stand up.


    "Who are you?"


    The young man who took the lead glanced at the crew one by one. It seemed that he was looking for someone. As for the director''s scolding, he didn''t pay attention at all. After a moment, he didn''t seem to find the person he was looking for. His eyes also changed and became more ferocious. There was a strong sense of hostility in his eyes.


    Su Tang has a lot of contacts. She is too familiar with this kind of eyes.


    They are not plain villagers at all. They are obviously a group of ferocious murderers. They may even have carried some homicide cases.


    Compared with the number of people, there are nearly 100 people on the side of the crew, and the other side is only more than 30 people. However, it is obvious that the crew has suffered a lot. First, there are cameras and other valuables. Second, there are many charming girls on the side of the crew. As for the other side, the number of people is small, but the face is obviously barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes. The local signal is not good, and the police did not report.


    The director''s face is very bad, but the other side''s face is even worse.


    "What women have you taken in recently?"


    Putonghua is stiff and has a strong accent. You can barely understand it, but you can still understand it.


    The director has always been held by people. When he was pointed to his nose like this, he suddenly said angrily, "no, if you don''t go, we''ll call the police!"However, the other party obviously didn''t believe it. He swaggered close to the courtyard and asked the people under him to compare each girl carefully. He was rude. As long as a man with a little blood, he couldn''t stand being bullied by the girls he knew. Besides, there were female guests.


    Yi Xiao is about to cry over there, but Shen Anxin is the first to scold.


    Her scolding obviously angered the group of villains. As they were about to turn into a scuffle, a clear voice suddenly interrupted them.


    "Brother, if you want to find someone, you have to tell me who you lost first."


    The man at the head looks at Su Tang and sees that she is not afraid, but dares to look at him.


    The man who licks blood on the tip of the knife has a certain intuition about the danger in his eyes, but when the man looks at Su Tang''s physique, he still suppresses the worry in his heart.


    He knows that this place has been contracted by a certain drama group, and the guests in it are very famous. This little girl is so powerful that she may be a big star who has been praised by people.


    "It''s my daughter-in-law who lost her. She quarreled with me these days. I''m also worried about her. There''s no traffic in this place. I''m afraid she''s in danger, so I came out to look for her. Besides, she''s still a little brainless and likes to talk nonsense."


    Su Tang didn''t believe it, so she asked the system.


    Sure enough, he is not only full of lies, but also a personal dealer.


    Su Tang looked at each other in disgust, "there''s no one you''re looking for here. Of course, you can also search hard, but the consequences..." She said, just about to step forward, but Bo Yijin suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Bo Yijin was tall and stood in front of Su Tang, almost blocking her.


    "Private property, if you dare to search, you will receive a letter from a lawyer in ten days," he said


    It is clear that the voice of the other side is indifferent, but the man hears that his back is cold and he is inexplicably afraid.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly stood on tiptoe and tried to tilt his body to show half of his head, "do you know who he is, the new movie king. There is also the little sister who is about to cry, one of the four little Huadan, and the big beauty who scolds you. They are all famous figures. Anyone here will send you a lawyer''s letter. Before the police find you, the fans will tear you up first. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Of course, the man knows what she said is true, and the people in it are familiar even if he can''t name them. He doesn''t pay attention to the entertainment industry. If he is familiar with it, it''s absolutely red and purple. He offends them and has no good fruit to eat. But they can''t help it. If they can''t find anyone, they will be even worse.


    Therefore, they would rather offend these stars than bring them back!


    In fact, the courtyard is not big. The staff of the crew set up tents around it. There are many people and few people. In fact, it''s very obvious, because they have a clear division of labor. The lighting engineer is the lighting engineer, and the photographer carries the camera. No one is free.


    As for the rest, such as some assistants and so on, the number is even less, which can be counted in a few minutes.


    The crew didn''t have the person they were looking for. They were unwilling, but they didn''t dare to be tough. Finally, they had to leave temporarily.


    Su Tang thought deeply. She pulled her nearest movie king and whispered, "Mr. Bo, do you think those people are like human traffickers? They''re on TV all the time. They abduct women and children. Every time they abduct a girl, they say it''s their own wife or something. If the girl dares to make trouble, they say their husband and wife are quarreling."


    In fact, Bo Yijin is not interested in abduction and trafficking. In other words, because of his abnormal family, he has a little emotional disorder. He does not care about anyone, including himself.


    Now, however, Angelo has come in.


    Therefore, if she wants to manage, he will accompany her.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Su Tang, "don''t know, even if you know, if you don''t care, I feel sorry, otherwise, you accompany me to find that girl?"


    The crew was disturbed for a while. Many girls were still in shock. The shooting was suspended. Su Tang and Bo Yijin slipped away, but no one noticed.


    Sutang has a system, so it''s easy to find someone. But she had Bo Yijin around, so she analyzed it like a model, "if those people are really human traffickers, they can be sure that the girls are hiding in our drama group, and they may be hiding." She pulled people all the way to the temporary tent set up by the staff, "guess if she will hide in a tent?"


    Bo Yijin''s voice is light, "look directly, don''t guess."


    Also, outsiders have no system. It''s more practical to find people than to guess.


    But that girl is really good at hiding. If Su Tang didn''t have a system, she might have missed it, because she not only hid in a tent, but also hid in a luggage box. When Su Tang opened the zipper, she admired each other''s ligaments.


    This is definitely a person who was devastated by dance when he was a child. He can shrink himself in such a small place.


    The glare of light came in, and the girl subconsciously wanted to shout, and was finally covered by Su Tang''s hand.


    "Keep your voice down. I''m not sure those traffickers are far away."


    Soft sweet voice, hear each other really tears DC.


    Su Tang was relieved. She took out her walkie talkie and asked her assistant to come over. Then she took the girl and went directly to the assistant''s tent.


    Assistants have their own tents, which are filled with things that their artists may need, so generally no one comes in.


    Su Tang changed the girl''s clothes, put on makeup, and took a beautiful pupil. She watched the poor girl become bright. She touched her chin and found a pair of scissors to cut her hair.


    Long hair and waist black long straight, now turned into ear length short hair, and then curled with curling stick curled hair tail, an hour later, the girl changed.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    The girl seems to be still in shock, now her voice is shaking, she said: "my name is Lin ya''er."


    Sue sugar, "OK, you''re my assistant now."


    Lin ya''er weeps gratefully and will kneel down for her. Of course, she understands what Su Tang means. Since she is an assistant, she is a member of the crew, others dare not do anything about her. Originally, she thought she was going to die.


    As a result, the director finally calmed people''s hearts. When he looked back, he saw more people around Su Tang.


    Although anqiao''s reputation is not as good as that of other people, she can''t stand it. She has a good sense of variety show. Many people like her very much, and they are familiar with her assistant. Now she says that this little girl is also her assistant. Who can she cheat!


    However, when people look at the timid little girl and think of the ferocious villager, they all tacitly keep silent.


    However, the crew wanted to protect the people, but the villagers came back the next day.


    Now, Sue''s impatient.


    Just not waiting for her to get angry, but the movie emperor protected her behind, "teacher an, be obedient, stand on the side, don''t dirty your hands." With that, when everyone didn''t respond, he suddenly shot.


    The thief captured the king first, and Bo Yijin directly beat the two leaders.


    The rest of the crew saw that, in addition to protecting the camera, others also started.


    They are all bloody men. How can they tolerate the repeated provocations of this group of rubbish? What''s more, the girl that Angelo brought back is soft and weak, and the fear and fear in her eyes are heartbreaking.The big guys all copied the guys, but no one thought that the gangsters were so insidious and hid their knives.


    The gangster bluffed a lot of people for a moment.


    Originally, everyone was unarmed, or at most a stick or something, but the sword had no eyes. If one was careless, he would die.


    The leading man had been beaten by the film emperor for a long time, and he couldn''t get up. At last, he was supported by the people beside him. He covered the bleeding and forced him to curse angrily: "be wise, hand over the people, or the sword will be blind..."


    He wanted to beep again, but before he finished, he didn''t want to kick him to the ground.


    This time, the back of my head touched the ground, and my eyes closed and fainted.


    So the scuffle started again.


    Bo Yijin''s skill is good, with one against ten, even if the other side is holding a knife, he doesn''t have the upper hand.


    However, some people are miserable, such as Jin Jingsheng, who is already afraid. When he sees the gangster with a knife cutting at him, in a panic, he pushes the person out. When he reacts, he finds that the person he pushes is actually anqiao.


    He had been standing beside Su Tang on purpose before. It was the hero''s idea to save Mei, but it was just the hero''s idea to save Mei. He couldn''t really use himself to block the sword. However, if reason was online, he would not push Su Tang. At most, he would push the help next to her.


    But when the danger comes, that careful thought has long been forgotten.


    Caught off guard, Su Tang, who is facing the gangster head-on, has a wooden face and doesn''t give the other side a chance to attack. She directly aims at some unspeakable place and kicks it hard. This kick makes people afraid that they can''t get up. Then, she raised her foot and stepped on another gangster''s foot. When he screamed, she sent him over his shoulder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    After attacking two gangsters in a row, Bo Yijin also found this side. His eyes were a little heavy. He looked at Su Tang and pursed his lips, but his movements were more ferocious.


    Su Tang is holding a gangster''s hair and forcing him to bend down. At the same time, another gangster''s knife suddenly swung over her. Her eyes narrowed and she directly sent the gangster in her hand as a shield. The blood suddenly burst out and splashed on her white skirt.


    Bright red, charming and dangerous.


    Su Tang tut said, as if she was a little disgusted. She looked at the gangster with a knife. No one could see how she did it. Anyway, when she looked at it again, the knife in the gangster''s hand had already fallen into her hands.


    In the sun, the light of the knife flashed, and everyone''s heart was raised.


    "Have you ever heard of my girlfriend who studies medicine, stabbing 13 times in a row, avoiding the key points?" Sue sugar was playing with the knife in her hand, with a smile on her face. "Congratulations, lucky boy."


    The gangster is going crazy. The girl, who is so charming, is even more fierce than Bo Yijin.


    Although Bo Yijin has a heavy hand, everyone knows the sword and the gun, but the little girl is different. Her face is smiling, but no one knows what crazy action she will make.


    Su Tang in order to prevent people from playing to death, while chopping people to save people, see the amount of bleeding is a little big, she let people throw quick towel or rags over, and then smile to the gangster said: "Oh, this amount of bleeding is a little more, quickly cover the wound, if too much blood loss, no one will pay for it." After all, I''m self-defense


    The gangster just wanted money, but he didn''t want to die, so he covered the wound and didn''t dare to move.


    With concerted efforts, they finally subdued more than 30 gangsters, but thanks to the movie king and Su Tang.


    After all, the main force is them, but their styles are really different. The movie king is quick and ruthless. When he falls to the ground, Su Tang is different. It''s like a cat playing with mice. It seems to give you a chance to escape, but when you see the dawn, it gives you a fatal blow.


    The thrilling scene is over. The director''s eyes change when he looks at Su Tang.


    "I''ve asked people to go down the mountain to look for signals. It shouldn''t be long before police and ambulances come."


    Although the gangsters were subdued, some of them were slightly injured. However, compared with the gangsters, their injuries were nothing. Especially the photographers, they recorded the whole process when they just protected the camera.


    For a moment, all the professional film crew photographers felt that the little girl was so handsome that she could compete with the heroines in the film.


    No, nvxia should be warm and kind, but the little girl just smile, clearly is a terrible female devil.


    The photographer shakes his goose bumps, and then sees the movie king go to Su Tang.


    "Miss an, are you ok?" He hung his eyes slightly. On the surface, it was just ordinary care, but deep in his eyes, it was dark.


    He was afraid, afraid of the little girl''s injury, afraid of the little girl''s accident.


    He is such a lovely little girl. He hasn''t spoiled and protected her. This group of damned rubbish dares to treat her with a knife. It''s damned!


    Su Tang is no big deal, but in the end the physique is different. As a young man in a dead house, an Qiao could carry the enemy with his sword before, but now he can''t even lift his hand.


    "It''s no big deal. Where''s Mr. Bo?"


    Where is Bo''s family? It''s right to say it''s jackal and tiger''s den. Mr. Bo was afraid of his accident in his early years, so he was sent to the military management base for training when he was ten years old. His skill is no inferior to that of special forces.


    But not many people know these things.


    Bo Yijin shakes his head, but he feels a little sorry. He should have been injured just now. In this case, the little girl will give him a warm welcome.


    Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, unfortunately, the skills of that group of garbage are too weak.


    The police didn''t keep them waiting for a long time. Although they were located in a remote area, the helicopter was directly transferred from the urban area after the major incident was heard.


    The deafening sound of the propeller came, and soon the uniformed policeman arrived.


    They are holding guns in their hands. When they come to the courtyard, the police are a little silly.


    "Who can explain?"


    There was no need to explain this. The photographer came over with the camera on his shoulder.


    An hour later, the police knew the cause and effect, and immediately arrested the gangster. As for Lin ya''er, the victim, because he wanted to go back to take a confession, he had to leave with the police.


    Before she left, she held Su Tang in her arms and expressed her gratitude.


    "Miss ANN, thank you for saving me."


    Su Tang said, "it''s a small lift. Besides me, we have Mr. Bo."


    Of course, Lin ya''er knew the movie king, but there was a difference between men and women. She could only bow heavily to thank him.


    It''s such a big deal that the last day''s shooting can''t continue. However, the director doesn''t think it''s a pity. On the contrary, he brightens his eyes and feels that he is going to be hot this time. No, it should be said that he is going to explode."Photographer, go back and add chicken legs for you!"


    It''s so clever to take pictures!


    This time things really big, in addition to the crew side, the other is Lin ya''er''s identity.


    The daughter of the richest man in a city, who planned the kidnapping, was her Phoenix father. She was born in the countryside and had six elder sisters. The whole family tried their best to support him and finally came back. When he was in college, he helped Lin Mu by chance, and they finally fell in love. One was a poor boy in the countryside, and the other was a rich family. Of course, they suffered a lot of resistance, But they were together in the end. Of course, father Lin was a burden in the end.


    When Lin ya''er was born to Lin''s mother, her body was damaged and she couldn''t get pregnant all her life. Lin''s father was sad on the surface, and even loved his wife and daughter, but he had a third son and an illegitimate son on the back.


    The purpose of this kidnapping is to make room for the illegitimate son. After all, no matter how good the daughter is, it''s also a foreign name, but the son is different.


    He had planned everything. He said that his son belonged to his sister''s family in the countryside. Lin ya''er had an accident. He didn''t want his wife to be childless, so he adopted one.


    It''s a pity that Su Tang pierced this sinister scheme.


    When the police reported the case, at the same time, ATT went to the next crew.


    As a result, netizens were shocked.


    Because the director struck while the iron was hot, and released the video of the film king and angel joining hands to beat the gangsters.


    Of course, before the announcement, the director contacted Bo Yijin and asked if he wanted to put in the clips of Jin Jingsheng pushing Anjiao. After all, this time, the film crew was so entrenched that it all depended on the investors'' willingness to pay.


    As for the result, the movie king originally wanted someone to disappear in the entertainment industry. How could he let Jin Jingsheng go so easily.


    Not only will he not let go, but he will also make him unable to get up in his life!


    As a result, Jin Jingsheng was ridiculed by the whole network.


    Of course, compared with Jin Jingsheng, anqiao is also popular.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Anjiao red, she originally just diffuse circle big, this red out of the circle, let her have a headache.


    It''s not easy for her to go out for a meal now. For example, now, she is blocked in the toilet and dare not go out.


    Originally, she seldom went out to eat. After all, she was too lazy to keep social contact and had few friends. This time, Lin ya''er invited her, but they didn''t expect that she was recognized by people because of her cap, mask and dark glasses.


    This year''s fans are all Sherlock Holmes, right?!


    Su Tang and Lin ya''er run all the way. Seeing that they are almost blocked, Su Tang has an idea and takes people to the men''s room.


    Lin ya''er is in a trance. Compared with being kidnapped before, what happened today is also very mysterious.


    Su Tang does not dare to see more, for fear of seeing any hot eyes. Fortunately, there is no one in the men''s room. She pulls Lin ya''er all the way, and finally locks the single room in the toilet.


    Two people looked at each other, Lin ya''er asked: "what shall we do next?"


    Sutang, "get someone to help us." Finish saying, sent a message to assistant.


    Lin ya''er is still in a trance at the moment. When she suddenly hears someone coming in the toilet, her hair stands up.


    Su Tang is more calm, but the person who comes in is a wonderful flower. He noticed that he actually has two pairs of shoes in his compartment, one of which is board shoes and the other is high-heeled shoes.


    In a place like the men''s toilet, anyone would recognize the owner of the board shoes as a man, so he said, "Wow, brother, I can play. I dare to bring my sister in."


    Su Tang


    When the man saw that the other party didn''t say a word, he thought he was sorry, so he continued to be frivolous and said, "brother, if you can bring your sister into such a place, you should not be a serious person. Would you mind three playing together?"


    Su Tangmu''s face, not only don''t want to speak, even want to go out to blow the man''s head.


    The man is not willing to, "what''s fake and reserved? I''ll sell it as soon as I come out. I''m willing to pay. That''s to give you face!" With that, he kicked the door hard.


    The lock of the toilet was not firm at first. The man saw that the other side was still indifferent after kicking, and immediately continued to kick it like he was cruel.


    Finally, Su Tang can''t bear it, and suddenly opens the door while the other party stops.


    The door was suddenly opened, and the man was about to continue kicking. As a result of inertia, the whole person rushed into the door.


    With a exclamation, Su Tang calmly raised her foot and kicked the man out.


    Bang, the man was kicked to the ground, the pain of the whole face are distorted.


    Su Tang looked down at him, this look, suddenly feel hot eyes.


    The man had a strong smell of wine, his face was greasy, and his clothes were wrinkled. Because he was fat, his clothes obviously didn''t fit. At this moment, the openings of his shirt on his stomach were all split, and Su Tang felt that he was going to spit out his dinner today.


    The man looked at the person, originally intended to curse, the result of a look is actually two girls, for a moment were stunned.


    But after a brief shock, his eyes were excited.


    "Ah, they are all out to play. How much is it?"


    The man is a rich second generation, and has some contacts in the entertainment industry. He has been used to smashing people with money for a long time. Looking at Su Tang and Lin ya''er, he is a little familiar, and he thinks that they can get them with a little money.


    The man drank wine, the words also more straightforward obscene, "brother but can let you very cool..."


    Before he finished, Su Tang stepped on his hand directly. She squinted and bent down slightly. There was a scream like killing a pig in her ear, but she said with a sneer: "mentally retarded things, I took them out bigger than you, let me cool, I''ll let you cool enough now."


    When was the man treated like this, he immediately yelled, "smelly girl, I''ll kill you!"


    Su Tang tut said, "Dad will abolish you now."


    She just finished, in front of her eyes was suddenly flashed, her action slightly Dun, in the end is the men''s toilet, should be someone came in. So she let go of the mental retardation at her feet, only to turn around and find another mental retardation.


    Jin Jingsheng didn''t know whether he was forced to be anxious. He was extremely decadent. This kind of decadence was not created before, but emanated from his eyes.


    He raised his mobile phone in his hand and said, "Ann, I just took photos, I also made videos."


    Su Tang picks eyebrows, "so."


    Jin Jingsheng did not answer, but asked her, "Ann, do you have to be so ugly?"


    Su Tang laughed, "how can I not understand Mr. Jin?"


    Jin Jing stared at her, "you know, I fell into such a field today, someone must have done something behind my back. Ann... " He took a deep breath and tried to tone himself gently. "You stop, OK?"


    Su Tang said, "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about. I suggest Mr. Jin go to see the brain department."


    "Angelo!" Jin Jingsheng suddenly amplified his voice, "if I release the video of you beating someone, and then operate it properly, my today is your tomorrow!"Jin Jingsheng is really cornered. The Jin family never lacks illegitimate children. They don''t bother about them at all. In order to get the approval of the Jin family, he used to make every effort to make a case against Jin. But now, as soon as he had an accident, the Jin family began to think that he was disgraced and even cut off contact with him.


    He is now nothing, online group ridicule, go everywhere are scolded, he is not stupid, soon understand that someone is deliberately whole him.


    Although the black spot will make him lose some fans, he can fully stand up again with proper operation and successful whitening, but now, it is obvious that someone is stepping on him and not letting him get up again.


    Su Tang looked at him with a look of mental retardation. "I sincerely suggest that you go to the brain department."


    "You are Jin Jingsheng. We Anjiao have a good temper. If you want to be in Bili, I''ll let someone seal you up now, so that you can''t get up all your life." Lin ya''er cold face, block in front of Su Tang.


    I''m kidding. It''s her benefactor. She''ll kill anyone who dares to threaten her!


    Jin Jingsheng is in a panic. He just stares at Su Tang, and doesn''t notice the people around her, especially Lin ya''er, who is wearing a cap. When she says something, he finds out how stupid he has done.


    At this time, the men''s room finally ushered in another guest.


    Everyone''s attention has been attracted in the past, this look, the toilet suddenly become silent.


    Bo Yijin is wearing a shirt, suit and trousers. He is abstinent and lazy. He walks in and looks at the farce with his eyebrows raised.


    "You are Party? "


    Su tangpi does not laugh.


    What''s going on, in the bathroom, eating shit?


    of course, she also dares to make complaints about herself, but she says, "no, I''m hiding from fans."


    As for Jin Jingsheng, he actually saw that someone on the Internet disclosed her information. During this time, she hacked all his contact information and even changed his residence. He came here to win some favor, such as taking her away from fans.


    After all, the former Anjiao was so easy to cheat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    In the past, how easy Anjiao was to cheat. Jin Jingsheng would unconditionally believe her when he told lies with his eyes open. Therefore, he always thought she was easy to coax. When something happened, he just said something sweet. Sometimes, even before he started coaxing, she coaxed herself and apologized to him.


    Jin Jingsheng enjoyed it very much. At that time, Anjiao was good-looking and had a mine at home. However, the second generation worshipped him with all their heart. At the beginning, he wanted to treat her well, but with the later expansion, he was not satisfied with the status quo.


    As the saying goes, dogs can''t get rid of eating excrement.


    Of course, if Su Tang knew that he described her like that, she would roll her eyes.


    Because from the beginning to the end, she can be perfunctory. When she finishes the task, she even has no desire to look at him.


    Just like now, she just wants to go quickly, save wait for the toilet to come again.


    "I''ll go first." With that, she took Lin ya''er, but the movie king came over.


    "I''ll give it to you. There should be a lot of fans looking for you outside."


    Su Tang looked at him, with a face full of desire.


    Bo Yijin did not understand, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar pause, and then said: "I heard that men hold for a long time, the kidney is not very good."


    Bo Yijin felt that this very naughty little girl in front of her was nothing like her in her memory. Seriously speaking, she is weak and kind in her memory, just like her personal data published to the public, but she really came into contact with them, only to find that they were just illusions.


    She''s almost on the skin.


    But it''s surprisingly cute.


    After su tangpi finished, she took Lin ya''er away, and at this time, the late assistant finally appeared, the assistant also took the bodyguard, with them, Su tangfinally came home completely.


    On the other hand, after she left, Bo Yijin didn''t leave. Of course, he didn''t go to the toilet in front of Jin Jingsheng.


    "Jin Jingsheng, next time I see you pestering her, I will make you unable to stay in a city."


    Light eyes sweep to, thin a Jin that pair of deep eyes can''t see a bit emotion, but groundlessly, Jin Jingsheng but behind a cool.


    It''s so obvious that Jin Jingsheng doesn''t understand.


    "You like Angelo." He affirmed that he thought of the look in her eyes in the previous reality show, and suddenly laughed, "ha ha ha, Bo Yijin, Bo Yijin, you would like a broken shoe, or a broken shoe that I have played with countless times."


    Of course, Jin Jingsheng didn''t touch Anjiao. To be honest, if she is willing to let him touch it, at least he won''t cheat in a short time.


    However, Bo Yijin will not know these things.


    At the thought that Bo Yijin''s favorite was his own girlfriend, he was still in love with her. An inexplicable pleasure filled his whole body.


    "Well, do you want to know what the view is when Angelo lies under me? She likes the kind that I hold her and cling to her most... " Jin Jingsheng hooked his lips and looked at each other''s colder and colder face. He laughed more loudly. Then he was beaten.


    A punch in the abdomen, pain of his waist are straight up, but it is so, he is still laughing.


    Then Bo Yijin was even more angry. With a cold face, he held each other''s neck and lifted him up.


    "Jin Jingsheng, killing you is as simple as killing an ant." His voice was cold, and his eyes were full of a strong sense of killing, "since you want to die, I''ll give you a ride."


    Jin Jingsheng didn''t expect that his words could make the other party become so crazy. His neck was strangled and his breathing became more difficult. Jin Jingsheng panicked.


    "Bo Yijin, you are crazy!" You reach out and try to break each other''s hand. With this move, the mobile phone in your hand falls down. In a panic, it seems that you accidentally click on the screen. When you fall down, it happens to be a picture of Su Tang.


    Bo Yijin squints and sweeps his eyes, then throws the person on the wall and picks up the mobile phone.


    In the mobile phone, in addition to a few photos, there is also a video. He clicks it on, and then he hears the little girl''s cold, domineering laughter.


    "Mentally retarded things, I''ll take them out bigger than you, let me cool, I''ll let you cool enough now."


    At that moment, the previous anger instantly disappeared, and even the corner of the lip also tilted up slightly because it could not be pressed.


    Well, I''m still a familiar little mischievous.


    He deleted all the things in the mobile phone, then took the mobile phone and threw it on Jin Jingsheng''s face.


    There was no unnecessary nonsense, because in his eyes, he was already a dead man. Of course, before he left, he also looked at a certain second generation who was drunk and dead on the ground.


    The little girl is a goblin, which always causes a lot of people to covet. Therefore, he has to work hard to avoid being robbed when he gets it. He has no ability to resist.


    So, it''s cold. It''s time for Bo''s family to change owners.


    ***


    since that day, Sutang has been staying at home all day and never going anywhere.


    We''re all Sherlock Holmes. We can''t afford to play.However, she did not go out, but Bo Yijin called.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Bo?"


    Sweet soft voice, just listen to let people feel happy.


    So Bo Yijin, who hadn''t thought about it for a few days, finally showed a slight smile. "Well, I want to ask Mr. an, how''s tyrant going?"


    "The initial build is almost complete, but the team is still needed." When it comes to business, Su Tang is also very serious.


    Comics are comics. Comics can be done by one person. However, if they are filmed, they need a team.


    Bo Yijin, "I have a ready-made team here. If Mr. an doesn''t dislike it, why don''t he give it to me?"


    Where does Su Tang dare to dislike? He''s a man and his father is on his side. No matter what, it''s impossible to lose money in his hands.


    "Yes, anyway, I don''t know much about these things. I''ll leave them to Mr. Bo."


    But Bo Yijin said, "well, teacher an really doesn''t think about playing Little Wang Ye? I think teacher an is really very suitable. "


    Su Tangmu refused with a face, "don''t talk about it. I won''t play it. My dream is to be a salted fish and act in a play. I won''t play it in my life."


    Bo Yijin sighed with regret, "that''s OK, but in terms of the team, Mr. an still wants to come forward. This time, he can''t refuse any more."


    Su Tang said, "OK, I''ll get in touch then."


    But Bo Yijin said, "I happen to be free these days. If Mr. an is also free, why don''t we meet tomorrow and talk about it in detail?"


    Sue sugar thought about it and didn''t refuse.


    So the next day, there were more guests in the studio.


    After they talked about the follow-up of the film, it was almost noon. Bo Yijin, as the host, wanted to invite him to dinner.


    "Teacher an, let''s have lunch together?"


    Su Tang was a little hungry now, so she nodded, "OK."


    Bo Yijin, "I know a restaurant tastes good, and the boss pays attention to privacy, so no fans will come to disturb."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Su Tang just went out for a meal with the movie king, or because of business, but she was photographed the next day. Looking at the huge popular title, she felt that the reporter was very ill, and she said that they were full of love in their eyes.


    She thought it was killing.


    She still doesn''t understand why Bo Yijin killed her.


    In the current situation, even if they can''t be friends, they won''t be enemies at least.


    However, if that group of reporters talk nonsense again, she thinks Bo Yijin didn''t kill her, she may be torn by his fans.


    With such an uneasy heart, she opened a hot topic. As soon as she went in, because it was too harmonious, she was in a trance.


    Are fans so cute these days?


    "Reporters these days are really disgusting. Take away our movie stars and don''t write nonsense!"


    "How many times have you clarified, friendship! Friendship! Can''t there be friendship between men and women? "


    "I seem to have heard that An''an''s tyrant is going to be filmed, and the film emperor bought the copyright, so this is probably a negotiation. It''s true that the content of the first picture depends on editing. "


    "Don''t give this kind of unscrupulous reporter a warm welcome when it''s over. It''s time to skip around again."


    ¡­¡­


    The fans are so rational. Su Tang is almost moved and crying. As expected, she is a fan of male owners. That''s why she is so different.


    On the other hand, the movie king is angry and wants to drop the pen.


    This year''s fans are not good. It seems that he has to put on his own vest.


    The assistant carefully looked at his movie king. Seeing that his face was getting worse and worse, he paused and said in a low voice: "boss, there is actually another way."


    Bo Yijin didn''t lift his head. He was crazy to register in the trumpet, but he still answered one word in his busy schedule.


    "He said


    Assistant, "these days, a lot of matchmakers, find a few editing experts, let''s do a few videos, and then buy some water army, wait for the heat up, and then send this kind of news, fans will slowly powder you and miss an."


    Bo Yijin thought it was a good way, so he said, "I''ll raise your salary later."


    The assistant was immediately overjoyed.


    However, although the idea is good, Anjiao doesn''t mix with the entertainment industry. There is no video outflow at all. The only variety show is the reality show.


    Fortunately, it''s on the air now.


    Internet craze.


    Later, he said, "help Xixi. He''s still a child. Give me the hat quickly!"


    After a while, he was laughed by the experts who firmly believed in poisonous mushrooms. Of course, the biggest laughing point was Anjiao.


    "Wake up, ANN, where''s your fairy woman! Put the stone down, we are still lovely fairies


    "An an: I''m a fairy with no feelings. Ah, lovely pheasant, oh, lovely grey rat snake It''s delicious. "


    "Do you think that the eyes of the movie king looking at An''an are particularly dramatic, especially when it''s cute? I think I see love."


    "Ann! Ann, we are right! Choose me, choose me


    ¡­¡­


    The movie king stares at the comment he made on his trumpet. As a result, an hour goes by and no one cares about it. Finally, it goes to the sea.


    His face was calm. At this time, the microblog dingdong rang, and then more and more private message prompts were heard. He opened it, and then saw his fans scolding him madly.


    "What''s wrong with you? Say goodbye to the movie king, and you still make that kind of comment. Delete the comment quickly


    "Bo an''s life, you''re mentally retarded, aren''t you Jin Jingsheng''s fan? You''re here to blackmail us. Wake up, your cooking is cold, the whole network is black, and the penalty is so high that you have to sell your kidney. Why don''t you move bricks to save your master? "


    "Either delete it or I''ll kill you. Choose one."


    ¡­¡­


    The movie king''s face is expressionless, and even wants to log on to his own big size. Fortunately, the assistant pulls the person in time.


    "Boss, the video clip is ready. How about you?"


    Bo Yijin took back his gaze at the mobile phone and moved his gaze to the assistant, "take it."


    The assistant handed the tablet to him and was relieved to see that his boss looked better.


    On the other hand, the second phase of the reality show has officially started.


    Before it was turned on, guanbo also posted a microblog saying that Jin Jingsheng would be replaced by Ji Yan for personal reasons.


    As soon as the microblog came out, of course, there were still several fans of Jin Jingsheng''s diehard friends hopping around. However, people with clear eyes could see that Jin Jingsheng was confused.


    At the airport, Su Tang is fully armed. She is a fan of this year. No matter what she looks like, they can always recognize her. She is already a Buddha, and she is no longer low-key. She is allowed to follow more than ten bodyguards.


    These bodyguards are arranged by Ann''s father. It is said that they are retired special forces soldiers with excellent skills.


    In the VIP lounge of the airport, Su Tang just took off her mask and sunglasses, and one of them was stopped by the bodyguard.She looked up and saw that it was Bo Yijin. She immediately asked the bodyguard to let her go.


    "Mr. Bo, what a coincidence, you are also a 10:00 flight to Y City?"


    Naturally, Bo Yijin would not say that he bought a flight with her. He even bought all the remaining first-class seats in order to sit with her.


    "Well." He nodded with reserve, then looked at the bodyguards beside her, seemingly casually said: "I remember miss an didn''t sign a contract with any company, these bodyguards?"


    Sue sugar, "my dad arranged it."


    Bo Yijin, "teacher an, have you ever considered signing a contract for a studio? In this way, all your itineraries will be taken care of by a specially assigned person. Although the bodyguard can protect you well, it is inevitable that there will be some negligence. Moreover, with so many people following you all day, some things will not be very important."


    Su Tang listened with vigilance, but still said: "no, I don''t want to enter the entertainment industry. After finishing this variety show, I will continue to draw my comics. When the popularity drops, I don''t need bodyguards."


    Bo Yijin thinks that her free will is really not suitable for the entertainment industry, but she is even more angry when she thinks that she only participated in the variety show for the sake of Jin Jingsheng''s rubbish.


    Especially in the toilet that day, when Jin Jingsheng said that, he dropped his eyes and looked at his tight hands. With great self-control, he could not hold people in his arms.


    I''ll have to bear it. I can''t scare her.


    "You can actually sign a short-term one." In fact, I''ve always admired Mr. an. I remember that Mr. an didn''t sign up for any comic studio. Are you interested in joining me


    Su Tang felt a chill for some reason, but when she looked up again, she saw that Bo Yijin was gentle and harmless, just like a domesticated dog.


    No, still No.


    "But I remember that there was no cartoon in the studio."


    Bo Yijin bent his lips. "I''ve always been interested in comics, but I''m a layman. I dare not enter easily. If Mr. an is willing to join, Mr. an will be in charge of the comics area."


    If Su Tang relies on cartoons to earn money to support her family, the conditions are very attractive, but she is not short of money. She is a rich woman, whose ideal is to be a salted fish.


    So she refused.


    But she also dare not refuse too thoroughly, who knows this ghost animal can be mad.


    "I''ll think about it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    Bo Yijin didn''t push her too hard. She said she would think about it and didn''t speak again.


    It''s just that when she finally boarded the plane, Su Tang looked at the people sitting beside her. Her small face was a little dull.


    Bo Yijin was in a good mood with his lips hooked. "Teacher an and I are very clever."


    Su Tang ha ha, then knocked on the system, "what''s the situation?"


    The system, "he did it on purpose."


    As expected, Su Tang still didn''t understand what he wanted to do.


    It''s not like chasing her. He doesn''t have a sense of existence all the time. It''s a coincidence that he met several times, and so on It''s not a coincidence. For example, he deliberately bumped into the car accident. He also deliberately did this seat. There are even many details, such as buying the copyright of her cartoon, inviting her to participate in the performance, and even now, inviting her to join the studio.


    She used to think that he wanted to kill herself, so she didn''t think about it at all.


    The answer is about to come out. After su Tang''s shock, she can''t believe it.


    Like her, why kill her?


    What kind of pervert is this?


    "Gouzi, tell me the story of Bo Yijin''s killing anqiao." Then he added, "I need details."


    The system quickly tunes out the clips. Originally, after she finished her task, Bo Yijin began to suppress Jin Jingsheng. In other words, she was suppressing the whole Jin family. The Jin family had no time to protect themselves. Naturally, she would not care about such an illegitimate child. However, at that time, Jin Jingsheng still had an Qiao.


    Angelo didn''t break up with him and even agreed to his proposal.


    However, Bo Yijin didn''t give him a chance to get married at all. After the news was released, he took anqiao away.


    Anjiao, who is in the state of pension, is just a program, a dummy programmed according to Su Tang''s character. She has no soul and goes step by step with her former habits. She can cry and laugh and remember everyone, so no one doubts her until Bo Yijin takes people away.


    Bo Yijin found out that she was fake, and Bo Yijin tortured and killed her.


    Su Tang looks at the final result and takes a cool breath. It''s how deep love is to recognize her.


    Before Ming Ming, there were not many opportunities for them to contact each other. In addition to daily online hair rainbow fart, occasionally to a war black powder, more, such as private alone, almost never. When they met in private, they were surrounded by many people, so how did he recognize them?


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. Looking at Bo Yijin, she was no different from jackals, tigers and leopards.


    But Bo Yijin didn''t know. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and called out the previous video, "Mr. an, I found a particularly interesting video before."


    The video is downloaded, so even if there is no network, it can still play normally.


    And then, Sue sugar lost her face.


    Video is not long, a total of about a minute, but inside the plot can be really sweet and ambiguous. To be honest, it''s really hard for the editor. It''s not easy for a reality show to produce this video. It''s not easy.


    Bo Yijin, "my assistant found it by accident, so he sent it to me. Do you need to clarify?"


    At this time, the system suddenly said, "sugar, don''t listen to him, that''s what he asked people to do! By the way, he also built a bunch of trumpets to brag about you. "


    Su Tang


    This wave of operation is really wonderful.


    System, "but he was scolded by his fans, said he was a fan of Jin Jingsheng, told him not to paste the porcelain upside down."


    When Su Tang thought of the picture, her mouth didn''t crack and she laughed directly.


    She saw Bo Yijin looking over and clearing her throat. "She thought it was very interesting to clarify, so there was no need to clarify. Anyway, there was no heat. She suddenly came up to force a clarification, which might be just like the other party''s idea."


    Bo Yijin takes back his mobile phone and drops his eyes.


    Su Tang was more happy, but he was just stealing.


    The plane landed soon. Y city is a coastal city and a famous tourist city. Although it is December now, it is extremely warm.


    After entering the group, on the surface, everyone is like air mass.


    But Su Tang didn''t expect that one of the temporary guests was hostile to her.


    This can be very interesting, especially when the actress takes advantage of no one to pay attention to her, forcing her to the corner, saying some threatening cruel words, Su Tang wants to laugh more.


    Do you know who Bo Yijin is? A painter, even dare to paste him upside down. Be wise and stay away from him in the future, or I''ll kill you as easily as an ant. "


    Su Tang noodles are not complete, and even want to laugh, "Oh, then you tell me, who is Bo Yijin?"


    Actress, "he is the only young master of Bo''s family. Do you know what Bo''s family is? Even if you paint all your life, it''s not as good as his hair!"


    Sue sugar nodded, "well, I didn''t know before, but now I know. Thank you for telling me."


    The actress looked at her with a good attitude, and her face was a little bit pale. As a result, before she could speak again, she listened to Su Tang continue: "next time, I will stick it more firmly." With that, she shakes a row of neat white teeth and smiles brightly.The actress was furious, but Bo Yijin arrived without waiting for her to do anything.


    She didn''t know how much she heard and looked at him with fear.


    Bo Yijin didn''t look at her from the beginning to the end, but said to her assistant: "Miss Li is not well. Send her back to have a rest. This program is about changing people."


    The actress panicked, "Bo Yijin, I''m not sick!"


    Bo Yijin looked up, cold eyes swept her, "no, you have."


    The actress also tried to stay, "shooting will start tomorrow, no guests, will open the skylight, Bo Yijin, you can''t send me away."


    Unfortunately, no matter what she said, Bo Yijin was indifferent. In the end, she was dragged away by her assistant covering her mouth.


    As soon as the man in the way left, the chill on Bo Yijin''s face subsided, "I''m sorry."


    Su Tang, "it''s nothing to do with you, after all..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Bo Yijin suddenly grabbed her wrist and went to her room.


    "I heard what you said just now."


    Su Tang said, "what?"


    "You said, you should be more close to me in the future." When she got to her room, Bo Yijin closed the door of the hotel, then turned around and trapped her in her own place.


    Su Tang couldn''t advance or retreat. She glared into her eyes. "I''m just kidding."


    But Bo Yijin said, "I''m serious."


    Su Tang''s face is full of question marks, so she''s not going to pretend now? Is it about to show the original shape?


    As a result, the next second, the other side suddenly back, "you see, any joke, the other side is easy to take it seriously."


    Su Tang:???


    Movie king, "don''t talk in the future."


    Su Tang


    OK, you are the man. You has the final say.


    "Li Jing is easy to talk. I can ask people to take her away, but I can''t stop her. So... " Bo Yijin looked at her, with a helpless tone, Wen Sheng explained: "for a period of time, you may have to walk close to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Bo Yijin is worthy of being a movie king. If Su Tang hadn''t known his motives, he would have thought he was a good man.


    "It doesn''t matter that rumors stop with wise people. I won''t take them to heart."


    The more indifferent Su Tang''s performance is, the more depressed the movie emperor is. What a wise man? For a moment, he wants everyone to be mentally retarded.


    However, he can''t say anything, can only maintain a fake smile, finally the gentleman sent the little girl away.


    The next day, everyone got up early because they were going to gather at the seaside, and then they saw that the staff were laughing with bad intentions.


    "Well, eight guests, everyone''s transportation is different. You need to draw lots." With that, he took out a pile of drawing papers.


    Looking at such a familiar routine, the guests thought of the fear of being dominated by poisonous mushrooms.


    So, the next five minutes, heard the sound of one after another collapse.


    "Crouching trough, tell me to run on foot? Is it human? It''s 18 kilometers away from the seaside. It''s the rhythm of my life. "


    "I''m a little better than you, sharing bikes, but! I can''t ride a bike


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the wailing of the guests, Su Tang opened her note, and then she was relieved to skateboard. Fortunately, she can skate.


    "What did miss an draw?"


    As soon as Su Tang heard that the film emperor asked, she waved the note in her hand, "skateboard." Then he asked him, "where''s Mr. Bo?"


    Bo Yijin looked at the note in his hand, and finally sighed, "tricycle, the kind of foot."


    Hearing the speech, everyone immediately laughed. Gao Leng is your son. Now he is going to ride a tricycle. How interesting is the picture.


    Ten minutes later, everyone set out together.


    The lucky ones, such as the temporary guests, one got a taxi, the other got a shared car. As for the rest, there are all kinds of strange things.


    Su Tang thought that skateboarding was very handsome at the beginning, but she regretted it soon. She was handsome, but she was really tired after more than ten kilometers, and she had to walk with her skateboard in the crowded road.


    But Bo Yijin stepped on three wheels, and he started off with a crooked step. He soon mastered the skill. He stepped on the three rounds of carrying people similar to the scenic spot. Looking at Su Tangre''s sweating appearance, he felt a little distressed and said, "teacher an, do you want me to give you a ride?"


    Su Tang doesn''t care about anything at the moment, and takes the skateboard with her without saying a word.


    There is one more person in the back. It''s supposed to be very hard to step on, but Bo Yijin is in a good mood.


    It''s just that the novice is a novice. Originally, he could barely keep his balance. Now there are more people, and soon he ran into the street lamp on the side of the road, and then they both rolled down.


    Because it was a slope, when they fell, they rolled for a while, but at the critical moment, Bo Yijin protected them in his arms.


    Sue sugar didn''t get hurt much, but she was a bit in a trance.


    No, what about the all powerful man? How come there''s a rollover?


    Bo Yijin was so nervous that he forgot to play, "An''an, are you ok?"


    Su Tang is nothing serious, but she was surprised when she saw that the movie emperor''s casual clothes became dirty and her forehead was bruised. "I''m ok, Mr. Bo, your forehead is bleeding. I''ll ask someone to give you some medicine."


    But at this time, there was no medicine. Finally, Sutang found a drugstore according to the location of her mobile phone.


    The shop assistant is also a variety show chaser. When he meets them, his eyes suddenly brighten.


    "Anjiao, Bo Yijin!"


    Su Tang reached out and hissed at the clerk, then said with a smile, "can I have a bottle of iodine and a band aid?"


    The clerk nodded excitedly, "yes, yes, just a moment." Then he took out a bunch of band aids and said, "what kind of band aid do you like, Anjo?"


    wound was the most common and patterned, and finally she chose a piggy piggy.


    After eliminating Bo Yijin''s poison, Su Tang took the band aid and laughed happily. "Ah, Mr. Bo, stick the band aid. We are social people!" When she finished, she was about to point her toes, but Bo Yijin squatted down.


    It''s like a cute pet waiting to be groomed.


    It''s very cute.


    The shop assistant hid in the corner and saw the scene. The whole person was excited and wanted to scream. Finally, he secretly took some pictures and then tweeted.


    Ah, at this moment, please forgive me for my love! It''s really a fairy face, especially the eyes of the movie king. Mom, I seem to see love!


    Originally, it was just a snapshot by passers-by, but there was no fire. But we movie emperor had a good assistant, so we immediately bought a hot search. Finally, we quietly poked movie emperor. It was not surprising that we received the transfer from movie emperor soon.


    Looking at the five figure transfer, the assistant was overjoyed and decided that he would not have a chance in the future, but also create opportunities for his own movie king!


    Money doesn''t matter, he just want to see the boss hold the beauty back.


    Su Tang didn''t know that she was on the hot search again, but the movie emperor was injured and the tricycle broke down. In the end, the two had to walk to the seaside on foot. Fortunately, the crew didn''t make too much trouble, so they almost took them to the seaside.The seaside scenery is very beautiful, but it can''t stand the director''s pitfall.


    Director, "we''re going to the island later. Do you see it? It''s not far. We can see it with our eyes." The foreboding rises again, and then listen to the director continue: "the canoe is ready, you row by yourself."


    All of you


    Is it too late to kill the director?


    Xiaomuzhou was divided into two groups again, but Bo Yijin was slow this time, and Su Tang finally cooperated with others.


    Bo Yijin was very hurt, "why didn''t Mr. an join me?"


    Su Tang''s eyelids jump. This guy is definitely intentional. Originally, he was doing variety show, but if they were in a group all the time, even if the fans were rational, they would be suspicious.


    "You fell out of the car to protect me. Although you look very handsome, but I don''t want to fall into the sea again With that, she hooked up Shan Xi and said, "our river is different. We can win the dragon boat race, not to mention the small wooden boat."


    At this time, Shan Xi followed suit and said, "well, it''s because of my good looks that he chose me?"


    Su Tang patted him on the shoulder, "little brother, have you heard what Zhang Wuji''s mother said? The more beautiful a girl is, the more deceptive she is."


    After a while, people began to row. As Su Tang said, before long, some people fell into the water like dumplings. I don''t know who started the boat. Originally, they only focused on their own rowing. As a result, the two boats collided, and then some people fell into the water one after another.


    It was Shan Xi, who rowed with great vigor. "I haven''t played like this for a long time. It''s really interesting." With that, he bumped into the movie king.


    Su Tang looked at the movie emperor who fell into the sea and waved with a smile, "ah, Mr. Bo, I won''t wait for you."


    Bo Yijin looked at her bright smile and squinted slightly. Then the next second, Su Tang was pulled into the water.


    "The way you smile in the boat is very beautiful, but I just want to see you fall into the sea."


    That''s a damn familiar thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    All the people fell into the sea, and many of them couldn''t swim. In the end, the crew had to stop shooting and save the people first. Although y city is warm, in order to worry about someone catching a cold, the first thing I do when I come to the island is to let the guests change their clothes.


    It was an island with a manor with a housekeeper.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the hot water is ready, and your rooms have already been allocated. Please follow me." The housekeeper opened his mouth with a smile, and then led them to their own room.


    After a long day''s hard work, they were on their way and rowing, and now they were hungry.


    However, since it''s a reality show, there is no one to help with the dinner. Fortunately, the manor is not the siheyuan before. It doesn''t need to cut firewood to make a fire. It only needs gas to light it.


    Most of them can''t cook, so they can only stare at Su Tang.


    After finishing the meal and washing the dishes, the director began to be a demon again.


    "Let''s play the game now. Everyone has heard about werewolf killing."


    In the eight member Bureau, there are two werewolves who can kill; the prophet can check his identity and find out the werewolf; the witch can save people or poison them; the hunter can kill them before he dies; and the remaining three are ordinary villagers.


    The identity is completed by drawing lots. After everyone is identified, the director announces that it is dark and his eyes are closed.


    Then, the guest went back to his room.


    After su Tang returned to her room, she was so tired that she didn''t want to move. But it was very popular outside. There was always the sound of opening and closing the door. She was a witch, but now she didn''t want to poison or save people. She just wanted to sleep.


    As a result, just lying in bed, I heard someone knocking at the door.


    She opened the door and found Bo Yijin standing at her door.


    "Ann, I remember you still have band aids."


    Su Tang was stunned. She thought it was for the sake of the game, but her mouth was actually a band aid. I didn''t soak in the sea for long before, but the band aid can''t spray water. Now the edge is up.


    It was protecting her that hurt her, so she dragged people in.


    "You wait." She used to put the extra band aid and disinfectant in her bag, which was held by the assistant. Now the assistant returned the bag to her, so the band aid didn''t get wet.


    Bo Yijin sits on the chair with a cute face, holding her head high and letting her deal with it.


    Su Tang''s action is very gentle, even afraid of his pain, but also subconsciously give him a breath.


    The warm breath blew, making Bo Yijin''s heart softer and softer.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    Before the age of ten, although his parents were acting, they treated him tenderly. He fell down and was held in his arms by his mother to blow the wound. Unfortunately, they all came to nothing.


    He looked at Su Tang, and wanted to ask if she would also become a bubble, but after all, their current identity can''t let him ask.


    I don''t know if it''s been a long time. At this moment, he really wants to hold people in his arms regardless.


    "Ann, can I give you a hug?"


    Sue sugar paste band aid action almost crooked, but in the end, she did not explicitly refuse, just asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Bo Yijin''s voice is filled with a little inaudible injury. He is also a human being. After being treated like that, he will be hurt and sad. However, no one cares about him. At that time, he was only ten years old.


    "Think of a woman." His voice is very calm, calm to almost indifference, and then, in Su Tang''s slightly surprised expression, he said: "a woman I should call mother."


    He suddenly talked about his past, which Su Tang did not expect, "Mr. bo..."


    But Bo Yijin interrupted her, "do you know where she is now?"


    Su Tang wants to say that of course she knows, but she is a bystander and won''t feel too much, but Bo Yijin is different. It''s his bloody scar. Once she says it, it hurts.


    "When I was ten years old, I sent her to prison myself."


    Su Tang, listening to his steady voice, suddenly felt a little distressed for him. Ten year old Bo Yijin, how helpless and hesitant she should be at that time.


    Now more than ten years have passed, and the original pain has already been scarred. Bo Yijin really needs a hug more than comfort, so Su Tang hugs him.


    This embrace is like a river that broke its bank.


    Su Tang originally just hugged people, but Bo Yijin suddenly reached out and hugged them back. His hands were around her waist, and the hot temperature spread all the way through the thin cloth, as if he had no clothes on. But she was more upset than that. Because that guy put his head on her chest! With her warm breath, Su Tang felt that she was about to burn.


    "You How are you doing? "


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 85%."


    OK, as soon as Su Tang heard the blackening value, he knew that he was in a good mood.


    Full of sweet breath, Bo Yijin''s embrace, but he didn''t want to let go any more.In the end, however, he was hoarse and released.


    "Ann, thank you."


    Although he let go of his hand, Su Tang always felt that she still had a hard arm around her waist. She coughed gently and finally couldn''t resist touching his hair.


    Bo Yijin''s hair is very black, a little hard, and there are some thorns in her hand, but Su Tang thinks it feels good.


    "Well, next time you''re not happy, you can come to me."


    Bo Yijin lips slightly Yang, eyes soft, "Ann, you just how easy to open the door, in case I came to kill you."


    He''s a werewolf. He can kill anyone.


    But he could not bear to kill her, and to his delight, the little girl was unprepared for him. In other words, she trusted herself.


    Su Tang pick eyebrow, and did not say his identity, but want to cover the way: "it doesn''t matter, big deal we die together."


    Bo Yijin didn''t continue the topic, but told her not to speak casually next time, and then left.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang didn''t feel sleepy, so she would just brush her mobile phone on the bed. As a result, this brush was a hit by her.


    Wait, a picture can be popular. Is it so easy to be popular now?


    In view of the reason of her former fans, she was very calm this time, but the comments made her dumbfounded.


    No, I was so rational last time. How long did it take for someone to rebel?!


    You fake fans!


    "I know it''s not good to knock on CP, but It''s really immortal. I like it very much. "


    "I thought there was a play a long time ago, but I didn''t dare to say it for fear of being torn."


    "Shh, let''s just circle the land and let''s just lick the screen. But piggy page is really love. "


    "Sister, have you seen the microblog sent by the movie king! It''s really a welfare for the movie king who hasn''t been on Weibo for thousands of years, let alone private photos


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang had a meal, and finally, he went to Bo Yijin''s microblog.


    There is no extra words in it, just a picture and three words.


    Bo Yijin: a social man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    The filmmaker, who has not tweeted for ten thousand years, took a selfie, which became a hot spot in an instant. Coupled with the microblog of the little sister of the drugstore, someone soon got in touch.


    The fans were very rational at the beginning, but gradually, they smelled something wrong.


    The entertainment industry is full of elite people. If Su Tang takes the initiative unilaterally, she will be regarded as a poster child. After all, if she is a movie king, she will definitely improve her popularity. On the contrary, if the film king does this, it''s another matter.


    "I always feel that our movie king is very interested in Ann."


    "It''s not just his heart. His eyes didn''t move away from Ann in the last reality show variety show."


    "In a word, do you think that the film king and Jin Jingsheng have always been very targeted. One of them is a big screen player, the other is a singer, and it is reasonable to say that their business is not competitive. Now think about it, is it because of Ann


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang wanted to put on a large size, but he laughed at the thought that it might be Bo Yijin''s handwriting.


    The next day, the director announced that someone was dead.


    The dead: Yi Xiaoxiao.


    The discussion is very hot. Sue Tang is not interested. She will be full of food.


    But with her, there was Shan Xi.


    He left and right to shake, make sure there is no camera, then whispered, "Ann, can you teach me how to cook?"


    Su Tang was a little surprised. He was too young to be spoiled by the company. He would not be asked to learn any cooking skills unless he was attracted by someone.


    "Of course."


    She doesn''t ask much. After all, it''s in the entertainment industry.


    It''s no use just watching. So Su Tang asks Shan Xi to do it, while she stares. At this time, the cameraman also comes in to shoot.


    Beautiful men and women, alone in the picture is always very beautiful.


    It''s said that serious men are particularly handsome. Shan Xi is very serious now. Su Tang also smiles and gives advice from time to time. The sunshine outside the window comes in and covers them. It''s very warm.


    Su Tang, "you oil, you need to preheat a little. We don''t need too complicated breakfast."


    It''s the first time to cook. Shan Xi is in a bit of a hurry.


    This scene happened to be seen by Bo Yijin, and then he turned into lemon essence.


    "Miss Ann."


    Su Tang looks back and looks at Bo Yijin''s smile. She always feels that the movie king is strange today.


    "Good morning, Mr. Bo." Then he asked, "what do you want to eat in the morning, Mr. Bo?"


    Bo Yijin is not picky about food, or as long as it is given by Su Tang, even if it is poison, he will swallow it without hesitation, but the precondition is that there is no extra baby around her.


    His remaining light sweeps to the side of Shan Xi. If you remember correctly, he became popular by an online drama the year before last, and then received two hot dramas, one playing affectionate man 2, and the other playing lonely man, which won many fans'' tears.


    Looking at Shan Xi''s face, he thought of Jin Jingsheng inexplicably. Apart from the inside, they are both sunny and handsome boys, following the route of the handsome brother next door.


    It''s a very different route from him.


    This contrast made him even more angry.


    That''s why I went to Jin Jingsheng. Now I come to Danxi?


    As soon as I thought of the little girl just focusing on his expression, Bo Yijin''s eyes were deep, but he still maintained his superficial demeanor. "I remember teacher an said that people who don''t cook are not qualified to dislike cooks."


    At this moment, Shan Xi just fried the poached eggs. At first, he was surprised that they had such a good relationship in private.


    In the entertainment industry, it''s true and false. Sometimes it''s more real than real.


    Bo Yijin''s eyes were cool and he pushed people away quietly. Then he asked Su Tang, "what would miss an like to eat, or like last time? But the fruit may not have grapes or pears


    Su Tang is not stupid. This guy said this on purpose!


    Su Tang had no reason not to fight back because he was so trapped. "It doesn''t matter. There are no grapes or Sydney, but there must be apples. I remember our teacher Bo likes apples best."


    Bo Yijin picked eyebrows and looked at her with a smile. "No, thank you, Mr. an."


    Sue sugar smiles. "Well, we''re partners."


    Every time Shan Xi noticed the spread of the war, he happily took his freshly fried eggs to one side. Because he is a novice, so the fried egg is not good, but it doesn''t matter. He still excitedly took out his mobile phone and even took a photo to put it on Weibo.


    As for the other side, Bo Yijin also easily fried an egg, but compared with Shan Xi, a rookie, he also specially made it in the shape of love.


    Shan Xi just finished his microblog and interacted with his fans by the way. When he looked back, he saw that it was simple, and the whole person was wow.


    "Teacher Bo, how do you cook this egg?"


    The front also recognized Su Tang as the master, and turned around the movie king.


    Bo Yijin was in a good mood when he saw that he didn''t pester the little girl any more, so he taught him a few times, such as how to use ham sausage concave shape without tools.It took nearly two hours for a breakfast. When they brought out the food, the other side also discussed the result.


    "Mr Bo, come and vote."


    Su Tang served herself a bowl of porridge, and then listened to them continue: "now there are two votes for werewolf, one for Chen Liguo, one for Mr. Bo, and the rest for Ji Yan."


    Ji Yan replaces Jin Jingsheng. As for the other two guests, after Li Jing was thrown out by Bo Yijin, a famous model named Xu Na came in. As for the other one, Sun Jin, a singer.


    The day after the werewolf is killed, you need to vote to guess who is the werewolf. The one with the highest number of votes will be eliminated.


    Su Tang looked at the current number of votes and wrote a note. Five minutes later, she announced the number of votes again.


    Three votes for Chen Liguo, two votes for Bo Yijin and two votes for Ji Yan. Finally, Chen Liguo was eliminated.


    After the voting results, Chen Liguo will cry, "director, I have my last words!"


    The director is very ruthless, "rejected the last words."


    As a result, they live the day of looking for food in the morning and playing games in the evening.


    Not to mention, compared with the deep mountains before, the food in the sea is much more abundant. Especially, they can go out to sea to catch fish. People are having a good time.


    I don''t know if I played too well the next day. The director group even increased the difficulty. After 8 p.m., the power of the whole manor was cut off.


    Sue sugar is taking a bath. She''s caught off guard. It''s dark in front of her eyes. She''s all dumbfounded.


    "What''s going on in the trough?"


    System, "new way to play your program, blackout way."


    Su Tang can''t bear the impulse of being rude. She''s half washed in the bath. Now she can''t see anything clearly. She''s still playing a ball!


    Anyway, there was a power failure, so she took a bath completely, but she didn''t expect that she locked the door, and someone could come in.


    "Who?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Su Tang didn''t wear clothes. Although it was dark all around, she didn''t feel safe without clothes.


    She could only feel her way out of the bathtub and quickly picked up the bathrobe next to her. As a result, because she was unfamiliar with the environment and didn''t know what she had hit her knee, she fell down with her.


    It''s not dog blood. What''s more, when she fell down, the mysterious man caught her.


    The bathrobe is loose and baggy. It was not tied properly. Now it falls again, and it''s the same as not wearing it.


    Su Tang


    I want to swear!


    "Are you ok?"


    The hoarse voice sounded in the dark, Su Tang noticed that the other party''s hand was still holding her waist, and the hot touch made her hot.


    "Bo Yijin?" As she spoke, she pushed the person away, but it was thin. Now the whole person was a little stiff.


    Different from the hug last night, Su Tang was still wearing clothes last night. Although it was only a thin layer of cloth, this time, they were really on a blind date. The delicate touch had just let go, which made him miss.


    Xin Kui has no electricity at the moment, otherwise Su Tang will see a movie emperor with a red face.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you were taking a bath, or I''ll quit first. Yes, I''ll go out first and wait for you


    Su Tang slightly drew from the corner of her mouth and rubbed her eyebrows. She was full of helplessness. "What do you want to do with me?"


    Bo Yijin, "sudden power failure, I''m afraid you''re afraid, and I didn''t answer your phone, so I came here." His voice became smaller and smaller. Although he had recognized the little girl for a long time, he didn''t want to be rude to her.


    The little girl he put on the top of his heart, even he could not scare her.


    Sue sugar is taking a bath, of course, no one will answer her phone, but in such a misunderstanding, she is more curious, "how did you get in? I remember locking the door. "


    Bo Yijin paused and finally said truthfully, "this island belongs to me."


    Su Tang squinted, "teacher Bo, do you have other things to hide from me?"


    One of them doesn''t say, the other pretends not to know. However, Su Tang thinks that this film still needs to be pierced, because she thinks that movie king is very good at making movies, even better than his fans. If we let it go, who knows what he will do.


    Seriously, she kind of wanted to surrender.


    Bo Yingdi originally wanted to cook the frog in warm water, but the frog seemed to be aware of it. He looked at her in the dark, his sight was blocked, and he didn''t really see it.


    "One of the investors in this show is me."


    Su Tang was slowly leaving the bathroom. At first hearing this, she stepped slightly, "what else?"


    Bo Yijin''s pupils shrink slightly, with a trace of excitement. If there is a showdown now, will the little girl be scared and silly when she knows what he wants, and then stay away, or Give him a surprise.


    He began to fantasize about what crazy he would do if the little girl refused him.


    "Guess what." He licked his lips and the color of his pupils began to deepen.


    Su Tang felt that there was a pit in front of her, so she would not be silly enough to say it. So she found her cell phone at the head of the bed, turned on the flashlight mode, and the darkness was expelled. She was not so afraid.


    She looked back at the half body into the darkness of the film emperor, showing a smile, "Bo teacher, I''m not a fool, there are not so many coincidences in this world. Since the car accident, your figure has occupied almost half of my life. I can always see you inadvertently. You say, how slow do I have to be to find nothing? "


    Bo Yijin smiles. He always thinks that what he has done is very secret, but in the little girl''s eyes, it has already been full of flaws.


    "And what''s Ann''s answer?"


    The air was quiet for a moment. Su Tang was about to open her mouth, but there was a knock at the door.


    In the dim light, they looked at each other, then Su Tang laughed, "the game is still going on tonight, teacher Bo is sure to stay with me?"


    Bo Yijin looked at her and said calmly, "miss an, don''t forget that I am also a player. Then he went to the door and opened it.


    Outside the door is no one else. It''s Shan Xi.


    He looked at the person who opened the door, stunned for a moment, and even stepped back to look at the number of the doorplate temporarily hanging at the door, "well, is this Ann''s room?"


    Bo Yijin nodded, "so, Danxi is a werewolf, come to kill An''an?"


    Shan Xi nodded. The next second, he was killed.


    He opened his eyes as if he couldn''t believe it. Then Bo Yijin said with a smile, "werewolves can kill werewolves, too."


    In general, werewolves don''t do it. Because in the group of eight, there are only two werewolves, they are teammates, but who let the movie king not play according to common sense.


    Shan Xi is out of his mind. Because of the camera, Bo Yi Jin can''t stay any longer. But before he leaves, he looks back at Su Tang.


    Sue sugar touched her chin. There was no photographer in her room, so no one could see what she said.She said, "witches can kill people and save people at the same time. If I save him, will this game be more interesting?"


    The little girl blinked her innocent eyes and laughed innocently, but she was a troublemaker.


    Bo Yijin turned around and laughed very gently. "You can try it."


    Sue sugar spat her tongue out at him, then slammed the door shut.


    She doesn''t want to die.


    A good night''s sleep, the next day.


    The director guessed that the person who announced the death was Shan Xi.


    As a result, a group of people once again heated discussion about who is the werewolf.


    In the end, another one was eliminated, and they still didn''t find the real werewolf.


    Compared with them, Su Tang is only interested in the kitchen and the orange grove outside the villa.


    The orange grove is very big, and now it''s the season of orange harvest, so the director waved his hand and began to toss people to pick oranges.


    It''s not difficult to pick oranges. At most, it takes some physical strength. Of course, after picking oranges, you still need to move out to sell them. Whoever makes the most money is the winner.


    As a winner, you can order a big meal, while the loser can only draw lots to decide the dinner.


    Su Tang is holding scissors. She doesn''t pick oranges like other guests. She only starts with those who sell well. So half an hour later, some guests have changed a basket, but she is still half full.


    When the oranges were half picked, she suddenly squinted at Bo Yijin not far away.


    "Dog, do we have something to be afraid of?"


    As long as it''s a person, there will always be something to be afraid of. Not long after, the system replied, "he''s afraid of some hairy things, such as dogs and cats."


    Su Tang''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Just because there are no dogs on the island, it doesn''t mean there are no other places.


    So, it''s time to have a cute little pet.


    When the movie emperor picked half of the orange, he suddenly felt cool behind. When he looked back, he saw the little girl shaking her white teeth and smiling at him.


    "Mr. Bo, how about we cooperate?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    Bo Yijin certainly can''t wait. Originally, he wanted to find a chance to get close to her, but because of the showdown last night, he didn''t want to push people too hard to cause any rebound. As a result, the little girl took the initiative to find him now.


    It seems like a good start.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 80%."


    Su Tang suddenly heard the system prompt, the whole person was silent.


    It seems that the movie king is especially short of love. She just takes the initiative a little bit. She takes the initiative with the purpose to make him happy.


    In this way, she can''t do it any more.


    Bo Yijin heard her mouth, even put the orange basket are not, with scissors to her side.


    He glanced at the oranges in her basket, too few.


    Su Tang didn''t know, so, "what''s the matter?"


    The film emperor sighed and said in his father''s caring tone: "the competition time is one hour. It''s half the time. You haven''t finished one basket."


    Su Tang looks at him innocently, and doesn''t explain.


    So, the film emperor reluctantly rubbed her head, "forget it, who let you be my idol, so delicate and weak, can only spoil."


    On one side, the cameraman heard this and almost slipped.


    Wake up, movie king, where are your eyes!


    The video of angel tearing the gangster is still popular now. How can you say that she is delicate?!


    Someone came up to do free coolie, Su Tang of course did not refuse, and even made a little request, "I don''t want the crooked melon split dates, Mr. Bo, you have to choose some good-looking ones for me."


    An hour soon arrived, and the island was not far from the coast, so soon all the guests came ashore with their oranges.


    Because it is a tourist city, there are a lot of tourists on the beach. Now when I see them, many people are excited with their mobile phones.


    "Ouch, ouch, I see Ann!"


    "It''s the movie king, it''s the movie king!"


    "Danxi, it''s baby Danxi! Son, mother loves you


    ¡­¡­


    There were all kinds of deafening screams in her ears. For a moment, Sue Tang felt that she was going to be deaf.


    She seldom meets this kind of situation, but sometimes the fans are too enthusiastic, and it''s also very bad. Fortunately, Bo Yijin protects her, but nothing happens.


    Compared with her, Bo Yijin is obviously used to this kind of scene. He protects Su Tang all the way. After confirming that there will be no accident, he stands aside.


    Director, "there are eight stalls. You can also ask for something like a juicer."


    There are so many oranges. If not so many people buy them, we can change the marketing method.


    Su Tang was not interested in juicer, but asked the director for a pen and knife. The final winner of the competition depends on income, but compared with other people''s several baskets of oranges, she has only one basket in total, and even this basket is not full, so she made a direct request that one person can only buy one at a time.


    As soon as she asked for it, other guests were stunned. Of course, what was even more astonishing was her pricing.


    One orange for five hundred!


    Although five hundred is not a huge sum for today''s people, it''s a bit too much to sell five hundred for an orange.


    Like other guests, although we all sell oranges, and although we are all celebrities, they dare not bid the price so high. After all, in the end, they are still their own fans.


    No, it wasn''t long before some people talked about it, and even some people took photos and threw them on the Internet.


    Su Tang is indifferent and even wants to play with her mobile phone.


    But she didn''t expect that Bo Yijin was the first one to ask her to buy oranges.


    "Miss an, sell me one."


    Su Tang raised her head. Her price was set too high. Although there were her fans among the tourists, whose money came from the gale, so no one came up.


    "All right." She picked and chose a big and round one. She didn''t rush to give it to her. Instead, she said, "teacher Bo, do you like dogs?"


    Bo Yijin was stunned. He didn''t understand why she asked, so he listened to her continue: "is the dog fluffy and hot? It''s cute. Teacher Bo must like it. Well, I''ll carve a dog for you." With that, he picked up the knife and carved it carefully.


    On one side, Bo Yijin Mu was completely silent.


    Is a fluffy puppy cute? No, it''s not cute. He hates hairy stuff!


    But if a little girl asks like this and wants to give him a gift, then Mian Qiang Qiang can still enjoy it for a while.


    Su Tang is a good sculptor. Soon, the orange was carved into the shape of a dog, which is quite playful.


    "Well, pay and deliver."


    The movie emperor had no money, but his assistant had. So five minutes later, the movie emperor had more pictures on his microblog.


    Bo Yijin V: lovely.


    The fans, who don''t know why, first let out a daily scream, and then began to appear all kinds of sand sculptures.Like these.


    "Suddenly bask in the dog, suggesting that he is a single dog, I understand."


    "Lovely, so Think about the sun? "


    "Let the dog go, it''s just a child. Wait, the fake dog is really orange. It can''t be released for a long time. Eat it quickly


    ¡­¡­


    Bo Yijin didn''t take care of it after he posted his microblog. However, when other people saw this scene, they found that it wasn''t just selling oranges, but someone was ready to move.


    It wasn''t long before a little girl came over.


    "Ann, can I carve anything else?"


    Su Tang said, "oranges are so big that many things can''t be carved, but I can draw one for you on them." Then she asked, "what do you want to draw, miss?"


    The little girl was suddenly called by her little sister. Her face turned red and her voice stuttered. She was so cute that she couldn''t do it. "Just draw me, OK?"


    Sue sugar, "sure." After the painting, she also left a signature and date.


    The other guests were dumbfounded.


    "Is that ok?"


    As a result, before no one was interested in Su Tang, now there are seven or eight guests. Compared with other guests, although the customers are not as good as them, one of her customers can support ten of them!


    With her start, other guests have also learned from her. For example, the comedians have begun to talk about cross talk, the singers have begun to sing again, and the film stars have begun to sell their signatures for shameless group photos.


    It''s just that they''re having a good time, and some people are not.


    "Stars are great. Stars can sell exorbitant oranges?"


    "That is, if someone is poor, the cost of living may be 500 yuan a month. She sells 500 yuan for an orange. Why don''t she rob it?"


    It was unexpected that someone made trouble.


    In the end, the ordinary people, at most, talk about it in their mouths, and other guests have no choice but Su Tang.


    "I sell oranges at a clear price, whether I like to buy them or not."


    Her arrogant attitude immediately made the other party angry.


    "Hey, everyone can be a star these days. That''s the quality."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    No one expected that things would ferment in the end. Some people recorded the conversation and even sent it to the Internet. At last, it caused a big uproar, which turned the previously praised Anjiao into a whole network blackmail.


    Of course, it''s the night.


    Now, Su Tang has nothing to say. After swearing away, she doesn''t pay any attention.


    On the other hand, the movie king quietly took out his mobile phone and sent a message to his assistant.


    Bo Yijin: find some people you don''t know and go to anqiao to buy oranges. Remember to draw pictures.


    Assistant is now super calm, directly to the three faces of the staff, one to the Q version of the film emperor, one to the Q version of Anjiao, the last one directly to the Zhang group photo, perfect.


    No, it wasn''t long before he received the transfer information from his boss.


    Bo Yijin: put those three oranges in the refrigerator and freeze them for me!


    The little assistant knew how much the boss cared about Angelo, and immediately asked someone to prepare a new refrigerator. This is the portrait of our boss and the future boss. Oranges. Where can those used refrigerators match? We have to buy new ones!


    Orange is fragile, so we have to be very careful when dealing with it. Su Tang doesn''t want to move any more these days. Fortunately, she won the championship in the end.


    Back to the manor, we sat on the dining chair, tired for a day, we were hungry.


    But everyone here, only Sutang is qualified to order.


    There is a menu on the table. Su Tang looks at the meat in the menu, and the whole person is alive. However, compared with her, the others are much more pitiful.


    For example, the movie king has only three white steamed buns, and for example, Shan Xi is lucky. He has a bowl of noodles, and the worst one is Yi Xiao.


    On the exquisite dining plate, there is a piece of rice on it. Yes, a piece of rice.


    Yi Xiaoxiao cried, "although I''m losing weight, I''m not the kind of female artist who only eats one grain of rice. Dare you give me more! "


    She cried and said, the result of the next second, the director is very compassionate took a spoon over, from a distance, there seems to be something in the spoon.


    The spoon and plate should be matched, so the spoon is also very delicate. No matter how delicate it is, it can''t change the fact that there is a scallion on it!


    Yi Xiaolian is numb!


    "Director, if you go out like this, you''ll be beaten with a sack!"


    The director is also super cheap, giggling, "it doesn''t matter, anyway, you can''t catch me ~"


    the director is a fat man in his forties. When he pinches his voice to say this, everyone shakes his goose bumps.


    Too It''s so creepy!


    Fortunately, Su Tang has a good conscience. She orders a lot of dishes, and it''s enough for everyone to eat together.


    Chen Liguo said, "Wuwu, An''an, do you really not consider accepting a younger brother who is three years older than you? I''m very clever ~ "


    others spit at the words and say," big fruit, you need face! "


    Chen Liguo, "what''s a face? It''s not as good as dinner!"


    At the end of dinner, it''s every night''s werewolf killing time.


    Before Su Tang did not move, but tonight, she appeared at the door of the movie king''s room.


    Bo Yijin opened the door and looked at the little girl who was like an angel at the door. She said with a smile, "Ann, are you going to do it?"


    The little girl was wearing a long white dress. She was white and her eyes flashed like a doll. She was not like a harmless little angel.


    But at this time, the little angel said with a smile: "Hi, big movie emperor, I''m here to kill you."


    Su Tang''s occupation in werewolf killing is witch. She can save people and kill people, of course.


    She didn''t know who werewolf was at the beginning, but she guessed the fight he had with Shan Xi yesterday.


    Although Bo Yijin lost his life, he was very happy.


    "Ann, kill me, but it''s a price to pay."


    Su Tang doesn''t pretend to be stupid either. The photographer has already left by this time. After all, the game of werewolf killing is over, and now the rest is their private time.


    "At what price?" Sue sugar continued to explore madly on the verge of death, "when your wolf lady? But you''re dead. Am I staying to be a little widow? "


    Bo Yijin looks at her with a smile, but the black pupil is flashing with inexplicable excitement.


    "So, won''t Ann?"


    If Su Tang dares to kill him, she will be ready. After so many tasks, she is too familiar with this kind of eyes. Although she is gentle on the surface, if she says something wrong, she will not be able to leave this room today.


    However, she did not intend to agree so easily.


    Too easily, it will make him suspicious, after all, her people do not allow her to do this kind of thing.


    "Mr. Bo should know that it''s only two months since my last relationship."


    Bo Yijin quietly sniffs her fragrance, which is different from those pungent artificial fragrance. It belongs to the little girl''s body fragrance, with a trace of sweet fragrance, mixed with her soft and waxy voice, as well as her serious expression. He really wants to rub her into his arms and never let go."So what''s Ann''s answer."


    The other side''s eyes were too focused, and Su Tang''s ears were slightly red. "Sorry, I think time is too fast."


    Bo Yijin is not angry, even good temper way: "forget a person, the best way is to find a new one."


    Sue sugar frowned, "but that''s not fair to the one behind. I don''t like this kind of healing. Everyone deserves to be loved. " She looked at him for a moment, deeply afraid of missing any expression, "so, if Mr. Bo wants to be with me, it may take a while."


    In fact, Bo Yijin is a little relieved. He once thought about the worst result. Now this answer at least means that he still has a chance.


    "Yes, but Can I charge some interest in advance? "


    Su Tang blinked her eyes. A wisp of confusion flashed across her face. The next second, she fell into a strong chest. Because it was so sudden, she almost screamed.


    "Bo Yijin?"


    Bo Yijin looked down at the little girl in her arms. She was like a frightened little rabbit. Her voice was trembling, but unexpectedly lovely.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Close to the ear of sexy voice, listen to Su sugar face are a little red.


    Bo Yijin didn''t do too much. Although he held the little girl in his arms, he just pulled the rubber band off her head.


    The long black curly hair was scattered down, and Su Tang''s face was at a loss.


    Bo Yijin hooked his lips and gave out bursts of laughter, "interest."


    Su Tang, "just a rubber band?"


    Bo Yi Jin picks eyebrow, "an an thinks this interest is too little?"


    "No, no, No Su Tang quickly denied it and even withdrew from his arms. "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    The appearance of running away from home is really encouraging.


    Bo Yijin looked at the small rubber band in his hand. It was a very simple rubber band with no unnecessary decoration, but he gently put it on his wrist.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Bo Yijin has a famous watch on his wrist. After wearing a rubber band next to his watch, he takes out his mobile phone and takes a picture.


    Can''t publish, can''t cause trouble to the little girl, so he set this picture as his trumpet head.


    Now that I''m on the microblog, I can easily brush whether there''s any information about the little girl. Then, the handsome face, which used to be smiling, is now visible to the naked eye.


    So, that night, the assistant received a message from his boss.


    This kind of sudden blackness usually comes from behind the scenes. Once this wave is solved, there must be another wave. So Bo Yijin directly asks his assistant to check the people behind him. As for him, he uses a trumpet to greet each other''s ancestors.


    Don''t mention that Gao Leng, the film king, is quite fierce in fighting people behind his back. It''s not a problem to fight one against ten.


    Anjiao was originally a promiscuous circle, which was not as dirty as the entertainment circle, so he never encountered any cyber violence. Those sunspots scolded people for being too dirty. Bo Yijin was afraid that the little girl would be sad when she saw it. He wanted to find her, but he felt that it was so late now, and he was not her. After thinking about it, he could only send a video to her.


    Su Tang is planning to take a bath now. She looks at the video and thinks that she didn''t answer it last time. This guy opens the door directly and has no choice but to answer it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "An an, someone has hacked you on the Internet. Don''t worry. I will solve it for you tomorrow at the latest."


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows. "That''s why you sent me the video?" She said, seeing that the other party was nervous and worried, she finally laughed, "it doesn''t matter. I won''t take it to heart. And thank you


    She said the last time, eyes with a smile, words to be as gentle as it is gentle.


    When did the movie king see her like this, the whole person froze, "thank you Thank you for what I do. "


    Sue sugar bent her eyes. "Of course, thank you for your concern. Well, I''m not a big deal. You can rest early. "


    The movie king was reluctant to part with him, but he finally turned off the video, and then continued to fight against black powder.


    The next day, when the director announced the end of the game, everyone was stunned.


    No, it''s said that two werewolves can''t be killed in one night. That''s not right!


    At this time, Shan Xi stood up, pointed to Gao Leng, and complained loudly, "because this guy killed me! I have a cooperative relationship with him. He killed me


    Everyone was stunned, obviously did not expect to kill each other this crazy move.


    It''s su Tang. All his attention is focused on the wrist of the movie king.


    She really didn''t expect that the film king would wear a small rubber band on her wrist.


    The reality show lasted for a week. The director was poisonous. By the end of the show, Su Tang was too tired to move.


    As for those who hacked her on the Internet, the results soon came out. No accident, it was really shady. Yin she is no one else. She is the former reality show guest, Li Jing, who is cruel to her. The more she thinks about it, the more unwilling she is when she goes back. Why does a broken painter dare to beat her?


    She wanted to teach her how to be a human being, so that she would never dare to seduce others. However, she did not expect that she would be taught how to be a human being in the end.


    When the reality show is over, it''s time for everyone to leave. Just before he left, Bo Yijin suddenly fell ill.


    All of a sudden, he was ill, and his whole body burned to 39 degrees. At that time, Sutang just went back to shore on the yacht and got a call from him.


    "Mr. Bo?"


    Sick people, some hoarse voice, he said: "Ann, are you gone?"


    Su Tang recognized his voice and frowned, "are you sick?"


    Bo Yijin, "I have a fever. Could you bring me some medicine, please?"


    At this moment, Su Tang would like to ask your assistant? Where are your estate managers?


    However, who let him be her task? With a sigh, she could only admit her life and said, "just a little medicine? Otherwise, I''d better go to the hospital. "


    Bo Yijin insisted, "no, it''s just a little fever. Just take some medicine."


    He said so, Su Tang how to do, can only take their own little assistant, run to the drugstore.


    She bought all kinds of antipyretic drugs and antipyretic stickers at one go. Then she got back on the yacht and went back to the island.


    At the gate of the manor, the housekeeper saw her coming and immediately welcomed her with a smile, "miss an, please follow me."


    The manor is very big. Before the reality show, the rooms they lived in were guest rooms. Now, Bo Yijin lives in the master bedroom on another floor.


    The master bedroom is very big and has a good view. The decoration of the room adopts the luxury of ancient European style. There is a thick and soft carpet at the foot. When Sutang walks in, he can hardly hear the sound.


    However, as soon as she pushed the door in, Bo Yijin opened her eyes.


    "Ann?"


    Although he was ill, it didn''t affect his handsome. His facial features were deep. When he didn''t smile, he looked a little cold. But now because of his illness, his face was dyed with an abnormal blush, and his eyes were misty. He looked very helpless and pitiful.Su Tang measured the temperature for him, and when he saw 39 degrees, he almost pulled the man out of bed. "Bo Yijin, I think you have to go to the hospital to hang up the water."


    Bo Yijin said: "no, take some medicine and it will be fine in two days."


    Su Tang had no choice but to pass the medicine to him. When he finished, he pasted a antipyretic paste on his forehead.


    "The shop assistant said that sick children want to stick this."


    Cold antipyretic paste on the forehead, Bo Yijin because of sudden cold, the body slightly stiff, but soon, after hearing her words, the lips can''t help slightly up.


    "Is Ann busy these days?"


    Su Tang took a look at him and guessed what he wanted to do.


    Illness makes people vulnerable, especially want to be accompanied by others. Bo Yijin has been carrying her for more than 20 years, but now he knows her.


    "I''ll be with you these days."


    Bo Yijin didn''t hide the smile on his face. "Please be safe."


    Su Tang, "now that you know the trouble, get better soon. If you''re sleepy or not, sleep for a while. "


    Bo Yijin smell speech, look a little anxious, "that you?"


    Su Tang had no choice but to drive into her before she knew it. Now she looks like a poor girl who is about to be abandoned.


    It''s a good performance.


    "I''ll sit on the sofa over there and play with my mobile phone. If you''re not comfortable, just tell me not to hold on, OK?"


    Bo Yijin was relieved. He took a few cold baths on purpose to get sick in order to keep people here. The reality show is over, and the next boot will have to wait for a month. He can''t stand the days without her. He used to be able to pay close attention to her, but now he can''t bear to let go.


    "Tell the housekeeper what you want to eat."


    "I see. Go to sleep."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    Bo Yijin took the medicine and was supposed to be sleepy, but instead of sleepy, he blinked his bright eyes and became more and more sober.


    The little girl was not far away from him. Although they didn''t communicate with each other, the feeling was unprecedented.


    On the contrary, Su Tang, after playing with her mobile phone, didn''t sleep well these days, and soon she began to feel sleepy.


    The sofa she is sitting on is not big. It''s a problem for a single sofa to lie down. She can only lean on her back and squint for a while. As a result, when she wakes up again, she is in bed.


    Bo Yijin''s half life, father does not love, mother does not love, the only good for him, Bo Laozi, in fact, did not love him much, more is a kind of responsibility, so he childishly used the excuse of illness to let the little girl stay, there is not much assurance in his heart.


    After all, she has no obligation.


    But she stayed, even with him.


    The more Bo Yi Jin thought about it, the deeper the smile on his face became. The room was very quiet, except for two shallow breaths, there were other sounds.


    "Ann?"


    He called in a low voice, but the other side didn''t answer, so he got up and saw such a scene.


    The little girl sleeps sweetly, but because the sofa is too small, it''s not comforting to sleep. Her eyebrows are slightly frowning, which makes her sad.


    Without hesitation, Bo Yijin directly bent down and put the man on the bed.


    He is like a successful thief. He needs to hold the treasure to sleep safely.


    Su Tang had a very comfortable sleep. At the beginning, she was a little disgusted. She couldn''t let go of her hands and feet, so she had to curl up. Later, she could turn over without fear, so when she woke up, she was in a trance.


    The room was the same room, but she went to bed from the sofa.


    It''s impossible to sleep in another place, so there''s only one possibility left. She glanced slightly, but saw that Bo Yijin was sleeping sweetly. Because of her illness, her sexy thin lips were slightly open at the moment, and her face was flushed by the high heat. At that time, she did not have the high cold in the past.


    She reached out and touched his forehead again. She found that it was not hot before, so she got out of bed.


    Before doing variety shows, she didn''t take a good look at the island. Now when she relaxed, she found that the island was really beautiful, with clear water and beautiful beaches.


    Sue sugar some heart itch, but saw the patient on the eye bed, still press bear.


    She went back to the single sofa, playing the game while waiting for someone to wake up. Then, an hour later, she was playing the game, but there was an anxious voice behind her.


    "Ann?" When Bo Yijin woke up, he subconsciously looked at the side of his eyes, only to find that there was no one. He was flustered.


    Su Tang was yelled by him and her hands were shaking. Looking at the KO character in the game, she sighed and stood up.


    "Here I am."


    Bo Yijin was relieved, "I thought you left."


    Su sugar game is not playing, put the mobile phone back in his pocket, and asked: "hungry or not, do you want me to let someone prepare something for you?"


    Bo Yijin asked, "what about you?"


    As the evening approached, Su Tang felt a little hungry when he asked.


    "How about two bowls of noodles?"


    The little girl cooks herself, but Bo Yijin doesn''t object. Even because she cooks for herself for the first time, she is so happy that she makes Su Tang laugh.


    "Bo Yijin, I won''t go. You give me a good rest."


    Bo Yijin is not willing. In the past, they didn''t meet each other. When they met occasionally, they were surrounded by a group of people. Now, they are alone.


    "I don''t. I''m here."


    The movie emperor insisted so much, so did Su Tang.


    It''s still very fast to cook noodles. Because Bo Yijin is ill, he can''t eat eggs or seafood, so he can only put down a bowl of noodles in soup and sprinkle some scallions.


    A bowl of scallion noodles is so simple that it can''t be any simpler. But Bo Yijin doesn''t like it. He even takes out his mobile phone to take a picture and tweets by the way.


    Bo Yijin V: have a good meal.


    The attached picture is the bowl of green onion noodle soup. At the beginning, the fans were very happy. The movie king tweeted again. But then they felt that something was wrong with the movie king recently. I didn''t send it once a month before, and I''ve sent it twice a day recently.


    Yes, it must be.


    However, Bo Yijin is deeply hidden, and even if fans find something wrong, they are stunned to find no trace.


    On the other hand, Sutang is going to wash some fruit after eating. She looked at the two refrigerators in the kitchen and didn''t take them seriously at first. When she opened one of them, she found that there was nothing in it. Just as she was about to open the second one, Bo Yijin spoke.


    "Ann, would you like ice cream?"


    Coastal city, y city is still very hot, Su Tang thought, anyway, she is not an artist, do not need to manage the body, but when she opened the freezer, she was stunned.


    Three seconds later, she was happy."Bo Yijin, I don''t think you can point to cat disease." She pointed to the three oranges in the freezer, angry and funny, "can you still eat them?"


    Thin one Jin face does not change color, "I depend on ability to buy, why can''t eat?" Then he went over her and picked up one of the oranges.


    Su Tang is really afraid. This person is still around. If she has diarrhea, it''s really


    She took the orange in his hand, but said: "don''t make trouble, you are sick."


    Bo Yijin''s living environment since he was a child has long known what hypocrisy is and what sincere treatment is.


    Therefore, he was sure that the little girl was not indifferent to him, and therefore, he began to be unscrupulous and wanted more.


    "But I want to eat oranges."


    Su Tang stares at him, "no way." With that, he grabbed the orange in his hand, which can be said to be very overbearing.


    After the orange is put back into the refrigerator, as soon as you look back, you can see the movie king looking at himself eagerly, as if he were a sinner.


    Su Tang lost her temper and could only take out a box of ice cream from the refrigerator! Cool down


    Bo Yijin was stuffed with ice cream. The cold feeling spread from his palm, but it made his heart hot.


    Well, it was his baby Ann who gave it to him. It''s so sweet.


    Bo Yijin''s eyebrows and eyes were all smiling. He looked like the foolish son of the landlord. Su Tang didn''t even see him.


    She told herself that she couldn''t be cheated by this guy''s false appearance. The blackening value is as high as 70%. She can blacken at any time.


    "Sleep all day, go out for a walk?"


    Of course, Bo Yijin has no problem. As long as she accompanies him now, she can go anywhere.


    There are sandy beaches on the island. Because it is a private island, it has not been damaged and is very original.


    Su Tang was still wearing shoes, and finally she stepped barefoot. The waves came, and the cool water made her squint.


    It''s nice.


    On one side, Bo Yijin watched the little girl frolic, with only three words left in her heart.


    It''s beautiful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    They were on the island, but they had a fight outside.


    This time, the other side directly aimed at Bo Yijin.


    Originally, Bo Yijin was very strong in the entertainment industry, and there were only some small black materials who played big names and were late. But this kind of black material can''t drag people down. But this time it''s different. For the sake of Anjiao, he''s just like a devil. He''s been tearing a child into the sea three times and four times.


    The madness is amazing.


    On this day, Su Tang was driving a yacht and fishing on the sea. As a result, she was called on the phone. She looked at the call and saw that it was her little assistant. After delivering the medicine that day, she asked her little assistant to go back.


    As soon as the phone was connected, before she could speak, she heard the anxious voice of the little assistant.


    "Angel, are you still on the island?"


    Su Tang didn''t know, so, "what''s the matter?"


    Little assistant, "you and the movie king were hacked by the whole network!" Then he said, "since you are on the island, there should be no one who can go up. You should stay on the island first, and when we are finished, you will come back."


    Su Tang was even more puzzled, but she didn''t ask the little assistant. Since she was hacked by the whole network, she should be able to better understand the context of the Internet.


    So, hang up the phone, just on the micro blog, directly out of the card.


    She was silent for three seconds, and began to recall the little assistant''s saying that the whole network was black. It seemed that the other side had a strong momentum, and even blocked the microblog.


    Micro blog can''t go in, she is not flustered, because she still has the system.


    "Dog, tell me about it."


    The system says, "it''s a man''s father who made it. Recently Bo Yijin began to fight for the sovereignty of the Bo family. His father was flustered. He was afraid that his status would not be protected, so he wanted to discredit him."


    Su Tang''s mouth is slightly puffed. It''s not too much for her father, even for her enemies.


    But since she was her father, she thought about it and went back to the cabin. Bo Yijin''s illness has not been completely cured, repeated, but compared with the previous high fever, now at most is a little fever, no big problem.


    Now he was resting in the cabin, not that he didn''t want to accompany the little girl, but that he was too happy recently. He didn''t sleep well at night, and he was ill again. He could hold on at first, but he was not an iron man. No, after Sutang found out his dark circles, he ordered him to rest.


    Bo Yijin was woken up by the phone. He was a little confused when he saw the little girl coming in. He subconsciously rubbed his head against her hand, like a big dog, obedient and clever.


    This is the tacit understanding between them for more than a few days. Su Tang always touches his forehead with her hand from time to time to confirm whether he is burned or not, and Bo Yijin is happy to be taken care of by her.


    "Bo Yijin, are you awake? Would you like some water? " She was not in a hurry to ask him about things on the Internet, but first handed him a glass of water.


    After drinking the water, Bo Yijin was completely sober.


    "Is something wrong?" If it''s OK, the little girl won''t disturb his sleep.


    Sue sugar, "did you offend anyone? For example, the one who wants you to die? "


    She asked suddenly, and Bo Yijin was stunned. There were so many people who wanted him to die.


    Like the Bo family, like the Jin family.


    Although his parents are dreary, the older generation are still very traditional. If their son and daughter do something wrong and harm their little grandson, they naturally have to make up for it. And the compensation for the elderly is also very direct, that is, to give money to equity.


    The Jin family''s grandparents have passed away, but they left 20% of their shares to him before they passed away. Therefore, he is a major shareholder of the Jin family group. As for the Bo family, although the old man is still there, he has already given him 30% of the shares, which is more than his cheap father.


    Ten year old Bo Yijin still lives in a honeypot, but since the honeypot was broken and his father became a joke of city a, he began to punch and kick his son. Then the thin old man went to see him, and his ribs were broken. Therefore, in a rage, the old man decided to take the man away.


    In the end, it''s his own grandson, and it''s not him who does wrong. He should bear everything.


    It''s just that when Bo Yijin was old, his son didn''t teach him well, and he was afraid of teaching his grandson badly, so he simply left him in the army. So Bo Yijin''s memory after he was ten years old is basically two points and one line, either in school or in the army.


    At first, Mr. Bo decided to let him take over the family business when his grandson grew up. But after listening to him for ten years, he entered the performing arts circle at the age of 20.


    At that meeting, cheap dad tried to repair the relationship between father and son. After all, it''s been ten years. His anger has passed. Seeing that his son''s worth is higher than that of him, he naturally wants to coax him. But who knows, his son not only doesn''t feel grateful, but also directly breaks his two ribs.


    Since then, the relationship between father and son completely broke, cheap father also hated him.


    Bo Yijin would be alone in the entertainment industry. Although he is expensive, he has no contacts. His cheap father and Jin family try every means to suppress him, so he can''t receive the play at all. However, Mr. Bo doesn''t give a helping hand for all this. After all, he is not going to be an actor because he has managed to cultivate his eldest son.


    So Su Tang stretched out her hand at that time. Although she felt that she was doing something very obscure, she couldn''t resist Bo Yijin''s view of her as bright. Even without her knowledge, she had made her investigation clear.For example, a little girl would wear a trumpet to tear black powder for him, or pay for him to be a man, and pick up the plane to make a list, not to mention that.


    Although they didn''t see each other much at that meeting, he regarded her as his best friend. One day, he found that the only light in his life had left and turned to Jin Jingsheng''s garbage. At that time, he found that he no longer regarded their relationship as friendship.


    He paid attention to her, liked her, and even couldn''t extricate himself.


    So, he wants to get her back at all costs.


    "There are too many people who want me to die. Will Ann be afraid?" It was so dangerous, but he looked at her and asked with a low smile.


    Su Tang asked, "why should I be afraid?"


    She didn''t want her to die. Besides, she really felt that Zha dad was not Bo Yijin''s opponent.


    Bo Yijin was very happy. He rubbed her soft hair and took out her mobile phone. Before because of sleep, the mobile phone turned on mute, now there are hundreds of missed calls, but he ignored.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK." He said placidly, then opened the address book, dialed a telephone to go out.


    The phone call was very short and he said a few words from the beginning to the end.


    "It''s time to take in the net," he said


    Su Tang didn''t know how to sleep. When he hung up, he blinked his moist eyes and asked him, "are you still sleeping?"


    Bo Yijin thought, this time also sleep fart, want to sleep also sleep her.


    "No sleep."


    He is not in a hurry to deal with microblogging, but waiting for things to ferment. Of course, he wants to see the little girl''s face when she knows.


    To be honest, although he has been waiting for the little girl to nod, his patience is getting smaller and smaller as he gets along with her.


    He''s a little I can''t wait.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Su Tang was originally fishing. Seeing that he was so determined, he ignored the Internet and went fishing.


    When he got back to the manor, the housekeeper came forward with a smile to help him carry the bucket full of fish, "Miss, what are you going to do with the fish?"


    There are cooks and servants in the manor. But before, the housekeeper gave them a holiday when the program group was there. Now when the program group leaves, these people will naturally come back.


    Although Su Tang can cook, since she has a cook, she certainly enjoys her leisure.


    This is not, now I am in the sofa, planning to be a salted fish, the kind that doesn''t move, but at this time, after her little assistant, her parents also called.


    "Darling, what''s going on online?"


    Su sugar, "I don''t know, I still can''t open it, but my assistant told me that it seems to be hacked by the whole network."


    When she said this, Ann''s father and mother were even more angry. Her daughter was good, and she had no head and no loot. Why did those people scold her like this? Of course, the most fierce one was not her, but the movie king. She was just brought along.


    Thinking about this, Ann''s parents couldn''t help asking, "who are you with? What''s the matter with Bo Yijin?"


    Sue sugar was silent because she didn''t know what to say.


    But I can''t stand it. Ann''s father and mother know how to mend their brains, especially when compared with her ex boyfriend Jin Jingsheng. At the moment, we can see what Bo Yijin thinks.


    Put on trumpet to scold black powder, that scolds good!


    During the love between Anjiao and Jin Jingsheng, the trumpet sneered at Jin Jingsheng several times in an attempt to be a third party to take away Anjiao. That''s even more right, because they didn''t like Jin Jingsheng''s white face.


    As for the others, ouch, they are all around their lovely girl, and because they are afraid of making trouble for her, they can only wear trumpet carefully. Although it is a little rough, it''s rough. Good blood!


    Ann''s father was born in mud leg. Although he is a miner now, he hates those who show that a gentleman stabs a knife in the back. In contrast, this kind of simple and rude person is much more lovable, and it''s not tiring to get along with him.


    This is not, the more I see, the more I like it, and I find that my lovely girl has chased him at the beginning. Although she is the kind of Star chaser, she will certainly chase him only when she likes it. In this way, the old couple feel that this handsome boy can''t be any better.


    "Darling, are you with that movie king? Dad thinks he''s good and will protect you!


    Of course, if the storm can be put down, he will give him a big praise.


    After all, although the young man is willing to protect his daughter, the key is to protect her. If he can''t, it''s another matter. However, as a miner, he never lacks money and doesn''t mind helping him in the case of the whole network blackout.


    Su Tang listens to the other end of the phone. She''s all black.


    But Bo Yijin on one side was smiling.


    Well, the future father-in-law has passed more than half of the test.


    Su Tang hung up and looked at the smile of the people around her. She said angrily, "you eavesdrop on my phone!"


    Bo Yijin picks eyebrows, "how can this be called eavesdropping? I just bring you a glass of water. My hearing is too good to blame me."


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed. She clearly saw that he was deliberately trying to get together with her. As for the water in his hand, it was brought by the housekeeper and he picked it up!


    Where''s the face?!


    "Give me the water and you can go."


    After a wave on the sea, she was a little thirsty. After drinking the water, she started to brush her microblog. As for the movie king next to her, she didn''t even bother to give her eyes.


    There is more excitement on the Internet than she imagined, because Bo Yijin has a lot of trumpets.


    From the beginning, her book powder, her micro blog, there are several of his popular comments.


    But these are all rainbow farts. They''re not black stuff. At most, they''re setting up fights with others.


    Compared with the trumpet under her microblog, other places are different.


    For example, when she was in love with Jin Jingsheng.


    "Sooner or later!"


    "Oh, Jin dog is still alive today?"


    "Is Jin dog worthy of fairies? Where''s the face


    Jin Jingsheng was still very good at marketing. He was a hot couple with anqiao, so when those comments came out, he was immediately caught and scolded by Jin Jingsheng''s fans, but his combat effectiveness was not weak. It was not a problem to fight one against ten, no, one against 100.


    Su Tang looked at the hot ones, and he took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Compared with her words, Zhengzhu drank water calmly. Seeing her eyes sweeping, she asked calmly, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar opened her mouth and compared how much chance she would win if she fought with him?


    "Be content with life?"


    Bo Yijin nodded calmly, "it''s me."


    "Joe is my wife?"


    Bo Yijin was not as calm as before, but he was still red and nodded, "it''s me."


    "Bo an pushed all his life?"


    Bo Yijin has stabilized this time, "it''s still me."Sue sugar lost her temper and even laughed, "you fake powder, get out!"


    Bo Yijin quit, "how can I be a fake powder?"


    Su Tang pointed to one of the comments. She didn''t know if she was too angry. Her fingers trembled a little. "I take you as a fan, and you want to sleep with me? You said you''re not a fake


    When she interacts with her fans, she has several popular comments under her microblog, and she is very familiar with her. She always gives small gifts! In the end, it''s all him!


    At the thought of this, she endured the impulse of spitting blood and wanted to tear the spicy chicken in the system.


    "Gouzi, how can you pit me again?"


    System, "..." No, I don''t think it''s a big deal. "


    Su Tang sneered, "since you don''t have it, you''ll give me enough confidence to speak."


    The system is silent. The system is gone!


    Su tang connected the system and turned her attention to Bo Yijin.


    Compared with her, Bo Yijin was so calm that she couldn''t be more calm. She even read out the comments on the screen of her mobile phone. "In my life, I don''t care. Anqiao is my wife. No one can compete with me."


    Su Tang stares big eyes, "you shut up!"


    Bo Yijin is not willing to shut up now, that is to retreat!


    It''s a man, it''s a man!


    So, he read another one, "draw the sword, you kids, Ann is mine!"


    Sue sugar was even more angry, and even pointed her hand at him.


    Unexpectedly, Bo Yijin took her hand and even said innocently, "but Ann, you have said these words. Why can you say them, but I can''t?"


    It''s fast to say it''s late. Someone who was fierce before, this second, counseled.


    Every dog who pursues a star knows that he loves beans. It''s a rainbow fart. It''s just a routine for his husband and wife.


    But there''s a piece of sugar to talk about.


    "Bo Yijin, tell me about it. You want to give me a monkey. What do you want to give me?"


    Bo Yijin is not guilty. "I can''t have a baby, but Ann can. You forget that you have said that to me."


    Su Tang


    I never thought that one day I would lift a stone and hit myself in the foot.


    So the next second, Sue sugar pointed to her nose, "I, fake powder, I go out by myself."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    It''s impossible to go out. If you enter Bo Yijin''s house, how can you let you go without his permission.


    "There are paparazzi outside. If you go ashore, I''m sure those paparazzi will eat you alive." Bo Yijin comforted himself and said, "this is a private island. Paparazzi can''t get in. Good, we don''t make trouble. Now we want to go out together."


    Su Tang looked at him and finally laughed, "OK, I''ll see." Then she sent a message to her little assistant, asking her to find a kitten or puppy to bring it.


    Little assistant don''t understand, at this point, what pets?


    Su Tang, "it''s too boring to stay on a private island. I don''t know when I''m going to hide. I''m afraid I can''t stand loneliness. You can send one here."


    This little assistant does not understand, next to the film emperor ah, Bo Yijin, Bo film emperor ah, with him who will be lonely oh, she is facing the film emperor every day that is still that face, will not be lonely ah. But the boss said, of course, she would listen to the boss.


    Bo Yijin didn''t know that his nightmare was coming, but he was happy.


    With the fermentation of one night, there are more black materials on the Internet. For example, he was carrying Su Tang ''.


    "So, while scolding Jin Jingsheng, Anjiao colludes with Bo Yijin? So who''s cheating? "


    "I feel a little sorry for my brother. How could he have been with such a vicious woman at the beginning."


    "Melon eaters say that your circle is really chaotic."


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, there are also people who help Su Tang talk, such as Lin ya''er, who said angrily at that time: "why, Jin Jingsheng himself cheated with his wife and broke up. My family Ann still has to be widowed for three years to find him again? Don''t forget that they''ve only been in love for three months. Wake up, Daqing is dead! "


    Of course, with this information, and then came the middle-aged rich on the list, with the picture is her and Ann dad.


    Ann''s father was born with mud legs. He was a little rough and crazy. He didn''t really look like Joe''s delicate face.


    With this piece of black material, then there was something about plagiarism, playing big names, and selling oranges before.


    Su Tang was happy. She didn''t say much. She contacted her lawyer directly. Soon, the lawyer letters were aimed at those marketing numbers.


    Anjiao V: Thank you for your concern. The middle-aged rich man has supported me for 22 years, and he said he would continue to support me.


    As for other black spots, such as the orange sale incident, many black fans said that she had long eyes and money. She was not ambiguous. She directly pocketed the donations she had made in recent years. She was just a passer-by. No matter how rich angjo was, she could not take them away, so she donated almost all the money she had earned except her daily expenses.


    Among other things, ten hope primary schools were donated.


    As soon as she finished her microblog, the sunspot was beaten in the face, and then Bo Yijin also forwarded it.


    Bo Yijin V: I''m Qin Xiao, waiting to sleep online.


    As soon as his coquettish words came out, the fans started to spray before the sunspot came out.


    ¡°£¿£¿ Are you still the Gao Leng movie king I know? What about people? It''s a human design! "


    "Wake up upstairs, there are so many trumpets coming out. Where''s Gao Leng? This is a fine sub movie king!"


    "You are all wrong. Gao Leng is still Gao Leng, but the rest of the Sao is given to Anjou."


    "My heart aches at the thought of being a licking dog."


    "I''m not the same. I''ve been scolding my idol! The point is, I actually lost. Ah, this year''s fans lost. "


    ¡­¡­


    Microblog is paralyzed again. Now it''s midnight, and the programmer''s little brother who rushed to work all night has already cried.


    Although Bo Yijin and Anjiao are black all over the Internet, Bo Yijin''s status in recent years is not so easy to shake. All his fans are very loyal, especially recently, they are proud of their mutual relationship with movie stars, which can be said to be very wonderful.


    Su Tang looks at the latest hot, the whole person is numb.


    However, she ignored Bo Yijin, but his fans were already howling under her microblog.


    "An''an, please help our fine film king!"


    "Sexy movie king, waiting to sleep online, what''s Ann waiting for? Come on, mom! Attack him


    "What kind of fairy love is this? They are idols and fans of each other. They''re locked!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the fans of the movie king are about to blow up the black spots, at this time, another black material has been blown out.


    Different from those black materials made out of nothing before, this time, it''s real.


    It''s about Bo Yijin''s mother. There was a lot of trouble at the beginning. Although they were sealed off by the Bo family and Jin family later, we can still find some clues.


    When Su Tang got to this one, his brow was locked, and Bo Yijin became black. His mother also took part in it. Now to make this kind of thing public is to tear open his scar and sprinkle salt on it.She couldn''t imagine the guy''s expression when he wrote this micro blog, so without changing his clothes, she ran to knock on his bedroom door in his pajamas.


    It''s no one else who wants to bring down Bo Yijin. It''s his cheap father. But Su Tang thinks he''s too stupid. Bo Yijin can''t stand up in the entertainment industry, so he''ll go back to the business circle. At that time, cheap dad will play with people with his intelligence quotient. He''s looking for death.


    In fact, Bo Yijin has been writing this microblog for a long time, but he is indifferent. After all, he has been sad for a long time. He doesn''t care about the two people. How can this thing hurt him.


    But he didn''t expect that his cheap father would do a good job one day.


    He looked at Su Tang standing at his door. Because he was in a hurry, he was in his pajamas and didn''t even wear his shoes.


    Bo Yijin gathered a smile in his eyes, and the little girls came to the door in person. Why did he shrink back?


    So the next moment, Su Tang was hugged.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    Bo Yijin''s taste is very good, with a little mint fragrance. Su Tang doesn''t resent it, but obediently lets him hold him.


    "Bo Yijin, are you ok?"


    Bo Yijin''s voice was light, and he couldn''t hear his mood, but his words were very low, "not very good."


    Su Tang was a little distressed. "You''ve seen it already?"


    Bo Yijin didn''t answer, but he just held her hand for a few minutes.


    Sue sugar was more distressed, but then, she was released.


    Bo Yijin forced a smile, "Ann, do you know it''s very dangerous to knock on a man''s door in the middle of the night?"


    Of course Sue sugar knows, but she doesn''t care much about it right now.


    But of course she won''t say that. She looked at him quietly and said calmly, "I know, but it doesn''t matter. I fight very hard."


    Bo Yijin


    So Su Tang patted him on the shoulder, "it doesn''t matter. If you''re not happy, you have to vent it. How about we go sing? Shall I drink with you? "


    The manor is very large, with complete facilities, not to mention KTV, even small cinemas.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Su Tang talked a lot. Before he spoke, she said something amazing again, "no more, I''ll fight with you. I remember your skill is good. Who are we better than?"


    Bo Yijin had nothing to say for a moment. He didn''t chase other girls, but common sense told him that no one chased girls by fighting.


    "I refuse."


    Su Tang felt sorry. "Let''s go and sing."


    The island is private, so she is not worried about disturbing the people.


    Now that I''m going to sing, there will be no shortage of beer. Of course, there are a lot of fruit snacks, which is no different from the KTV outside.


    Su Tang turns on the screen, and then accidentally draws Jin Jingsheng''s name. Although she only pauses for a second, it''s thin and sour.


    "Ann, you hesitated."


    Sugar, sugar


    Bo Yijin, "are you still thinking about him?"


    Su Tang didn''t understand, "what are you trying to say?"


    Bo Yijin, "also, you used to be your boyfriend, and you still call his brother."


    Su Tang laughed angrily on the spot, "I called him brother, then I also called your husband!"


    So, the first second is still sour someone, after a second immediately smile, "ah, wife."


    Su Tang, "..." I think we''d better fight. If we can''t, we''ll fight twice. "


    Bo Yi Jin where will fight with her, immediately picked up the microphone, "Ann want to listen to what song, I sing to you."


    It''s too late to coax her now!


    Su Tang turned over the song list, originally wanted him to sing some spicy divine music, but this time, she found another level of divine music.


    Her eyes lit up. "This is it."


    Bo Yijin did not know that there was a pit in front of him. He was honest and said, "magnificent? I won''t


    Sue sugar smile, "it doesn''t matter, you can learn, although it''s Japanese, but I''m optimistic about you."


    The little girl insisted so much that although she knew it would be a pit, Bo Yijin ordered it, and then he was silent.


    KTV room sound is very three-dimensional, with the kind of 3D surround, directly open to kneel.


    Bo Yijin was incredible at first, and then he raised his lips and laughed very evil. "Since An''an wants to listen, of course it''s OK."


    Su Tang is very calm and even wants to drink a little wine.


    Then, five minutes later, she felt that she was immune to the opening tone. As a result, Bo Yijin almost knelt down.


    That is, Su, very Su, the kind of Su that flows along the blood and spinal cord. At that moment, she couldn''t tell whether it was because she was drunk or drunk.


    Bo Yijin saw her pretending to be calm, and her smile deepened.


    So, in the middle of the night, the movie king went on the microblog and shared a song.


    Everyone:???


    "Wucao, movie king, have you awakened something strange?"


    "At night, do you want to be so exciting? My nosebleed, come on! Stop it


    "Now that you''ve all listened to the prestige, I''ll recommend another song. Green fox demon, you deserve it."


    ¡­¡­


    So, after brushing the microblog, the movie king ordered another song.


    At that moment, Su Tang didn''t know whether she was torturing him or herself.


    So, in order to keep calm, she had to drink herself.


    Then she dug a big hole.


    Sometimes things like wine can break the seal. For example, before Su Tang pretended to be calm, now she started singing with the microphone in her arms.


    Since singing, a person singing more boring, and then, suffering from the people from her into the movie king.


    In this case of mutual harm, the film emperor is thirsty and can only drink crazily.


    At the end of the day, both of them had broken pieces.


    Su Tang''s last memory was that she was dancing there with the movie king in her arms. No matter how much she had, she couldn''t remember anything. However, when she woke up, she found that her clothes were complete. She was a little relieved that she didn''t know how tangled the system was.


    After a hangover all night, she had a bad smell, but when she went to take a bath, she took off her last dress, which made her silly.


    No, what''s wrong with her underwear buttons?


    If you look closely, there are some strange red spots on your neck.


    Su Tang


    "What on earth did I do last night?"


    System, "riding a man, said to sleep him."


    After listening to this, Su Tang''s hands are shaking. Drinking is a mistake! It''s really a mistake to drink!


    She did not go out to eat, so she shrank in the room, very hopeless do not want to face.


    But she didn''t want to face it, but Bo Yijin came to her.


    "Ann, do you open the door by yourself, or shall I find the key?"


    Thirty seconds later, the door was opened.Su Tang''s eyes were so flighty that she didn''t want to look at him at all, but she couldn''t stand it. The red dot on his neck was more obvious than her, and she couldn''t ignore it at all.


    Bo Yijin squinted, "an an is not going to be responsible?"


    He blacked her out when she dared not agree.


    This is a private island. If there is no yacht or helicopter, she can''t leave. She goes through the dark room in her mind and finds that she can''t bear it.


    "Also I didn''t say I wasn''t responsible. "


    Her voice was small and soft, obviously weak, but that was enough.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 40%."


    "Come out to eat. Do you really want to starve yourself?"


    Su Tang is now a Buddha, and she doesn''t want to fight fearlessly.


    The housekeeper was still smiling. After he had arranged the meal, he stepped back and did not disturb their world.


    But Su Tang was a little uncomfortable. "Bo Yijin, when can we leave?"


    Bo Yijin, "in a few days."


    Bo''s family has finished, and his cheap father won''t be around for long.


    Sue sugar nodded absently. At this time, the phone suddenly rang.


    "Hello."


    Little assistant, "Ann, I''ve bought a cat. Is it for you now?"


    Sue sugar rubbed and sat up from the chair, the whole person was excited, "right, right, now send it." Finish saying, rice also don''t want to eat, want to go to shore etc.


    Bo Yijin didn''t know what she was excited about, but she still pulled the person back. "If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it after dinner."


    Su Tang couldn''t leave, but her eyes were bright. "Bo Yijin, I''ll pick up something later."


    Bo Yijin didn''t know what she was going to pick up. She subconsciously said, "I''ll pick it up with you later. Now, you can eat for me."


    Su Tang ate the meal very fast, but after the meal, she calmed down a little. Instead of rushing to leave, she waited for Bo Yijin to finish and then stood up.


    "What are you going to pick up?" After eating, Bo Yijin took her hand. Since she promised to be with him, it was right to hold hands.


    At this time, it would be hypocritical not to let him hold hands, so Su Tang did not hide. Instead, she bent her eyes and said with a smile, "good thing, especially lovely."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Bo Yijin never thought that one day he would be in the same room with a hairy creature like a cat. He was very happy when he looked at the little girl and carefully held the milk white puppet cat. His whole body was stiff.


    Who can tell him where the cat comes from?


    "Ann?"


    Su Tang turns back innocently, "Bo Yijin, this is my friend''s cat. She can''t keep it. I look cute, so I let my little assistant pick it up. Don''t you dislike it?"


    Bo Yijin took a deep breath, "how can he dislike it?"


    Su Tang was relieved. "Cats are so cute. I was afraid you would dislike them."


    Bo Yijin smiles, but he thinks it''s worse than not.


    Su Tang looked at him fondly. She was strong and didn''t poke. Instead, she was the housekeeper. When she saw her little white cat in her arms, she looked strange.


    The housekeeper looked at his husband, then at Su Tang, and finally showed a standard gentleman smile, "Miss, do you need to prepare something for this cat?"


    Little assistant actually prepared a lot of small things, so for the time being, there was no lack of anything, and Su Tang was not sure how long she would stay here, so she refused.


    Originally, Bo Yijin was still thinking about how to cultivate feelings with the little girl. Now, his mind is full of how to control himself without showing fear.


    In front of my wife, how can I counselle!


    Does he want face?


    Su Tang, "Bo Yijin, do you want to give it a name? You said, "what should it be called?"


    Bo Yijin restrained his retreat and said casually, "if you are so white, why don''t you call it milk?"


    Although it''s a little ordinary, it''s quite good for this kitten.


    Sue sugar awoke for a moment and nodded quickly, "little cute, you will order milk later. By the way, this is your father."


    Bo Yijin originally wanted to take this opportunity to lose the kitten. Then he heard Su Tang''s introduction. Then he felt that it was not unacceptable for him to accept its existence.


    After all, he is his father. Of course, the most important thing is his mother. That''s Joe, his wife.


    Milk suddenly more parents, there is no discomfort, but happily rubbed against sugar, grunt.


    Although raising a cat is a whim, Su Tang will not abandon it since she plans to raise it. Now that she is so close to her family, her happy eyes are bent up.


    "Oh, our milk is so lovely."


    Bo Yijin took a step back, but his face did not change. He said, "this cat has just been sent. For safety''s sake, I''ll ask the housekeeper to take it to check. We''ll keep it after it''s confirmed."


    After listening, Su Tang didn''t refuse. After all, what he said was right.


    However, when the housekeeper took the milk away, he couldn''t help looking at his husband with pity.


    It''s not easy to chase a wife.


    As soon as the milk left, Bo Yijin sighed with a sigh of relief, "does An''an want to go fishing today?"


    Fishing at sea is one of Su Tang''s interests these days, but no matter how delicious the fish is, it''s still boring to eat too much.


    "Bo Yijin, when can you solve those things?"


    Bo Yijin looked at the little girl. She didn''t show impatience, but he was distressed. Originally, all these things were aimed at him. Without him, the little girl would not be hacked by the whole network.


    "It''ll be fine soon, no more than three days at the latest." Then he rubbed her hair and asked, "is it boring?"


    Su Tang, "it''s not. It''s just that I haven''t drawn comics for a long time. My hands are itchy."


    When she talked about comics, Bo Yijin thought of her book tyrant and asked, "Ann, you really don''t want to play the little prince in the tyrant."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that he could return to this topic. At that time, she refused to say, "no, I really don''t want to."


    Bo Yijin, "then can you stand me cuddling with other people, or even more intimate scenes?"


    Sue sugar, "but isn''t that your job?"


    Bo Yijin looked at her and finally put his head on her shoulder. It was like a big golden hair that had been wronged. He said pitifully, "but I can''t stand it."


    A good-looking person has an advantage. It takes a lot of life to act in a coquetry.


    Su Tang told herself that she must not be soft hearted, or she will be arrested to repeat history.


    Seriously, it''s no different from public execution.


    "Then how did you put up with it before? I remember you played a lot of plays."


    Bo Yijin''s voice was even more aggrieved. "There was no you before, and you have become famous long ago. I was still a little transparent. I want to catch up with you as soon as possible. I''m afraid I don''t deserve you."


    Su Tang thought of the bosao operation before he became famous, and was silent unexpectedly.


    To be honest, in this respect, the two people are really similar.


    "Ann, just one. I''ll be out of action after this one." Bo Yijin stretched out his hand and hugged her waist. His voice was magnetic and sexy, but now with the expression of his eyes, although Su Tang couldn''t see it, he could guess it.He said: "you see, my first famous work was painted by an an, and the last one I stopped filming. I hope that an an can also participate in it. We have missed it for many years."


    Lovely movie king, online coquetry.


    At this time, Bo Yijin is just like a little suckling dog. It''s killing to act in a coquetry.


    Bo Yijin said, seeing that the person in his arms still had no voice, he couldn''t help but feel more aggrieved


    OK, I can''t let him go on, or I can''t figure out where to go, and it''s not her who coaxes me at last.


    "I play, can''t I play yet?" Su Tang has a headache, even a little loveless.


    This time, Bo Yijin can''t be satisfied any more.


    "Anyway, it''s still a few days away from solving the problem. These days, let''s play together and give you some tips by the way."


    The tyrant and the little prince, in fact, are su Tang''s first task, so as long as she plays, she can''t go wrong.


    However, Bo Yijin is still a little dissatisfied.


    "Ann, don''t you really want to continue?"


    Su Tang didn''t want to dig her own hole any more. "I think it''s very good. It''s a drama, not about children''s private affairs. The little prince has never liked a tyrant. She is a person who loves freedom very much. If you put her in the back palace, you will undoubtedly break her wings. As for the tyrant, I don''t think he will like anyone because of his personality. His heart is in the world. "


    Bo Yijin was silent. Somehow, he always felt that the ending should not be like this. The tyrant should be with the little prince.


    Su Tang''s ending is the one when she finished the task at the beginning, not the one she followed the system to repair.


    "Well, there are so many perfections in life. It''s better to leave some defects."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Tyrant and little prince, how to say, after so many lives, Su Tang calm down to think, found that she still remember many details, she looked at Bo Yijin and the tyrant''s different face, originally thought that she would not enter the state so soon, but soon, she found that she had already regarded him as a tyrant.


    In terms of temperament, Bo Yijin is really steady.


    Things on the Internet soon subsided. After all, most of them were shadowy. As soon as the lawyer sent the letter, many marketing numbers collectively acknowledged and apologized.


    As for the rest, they are all sand sculpture netizens.


    Su Tang came home with the milk in her arms. Before she had time to close the door, Bo Yiyu''s hand was pushed in along the crack of the door. Then, it was him.


    Bo Yijin moves in one go. When he comes in, he directly closes the door. There are no men''s articles in the room, so he doesn''t care. He takes off his shoes and goes in barefoot. He looks calm and self-confident, as if he is the owner of the room.


    Su Tang said with a question mark, "Bo Yijin, what else can I do for you?"


    Bo Yijin said, "An''an, my house is being renovated. I''ll move back when I finish it. So... " He paused and said innocently, "can you take me in for a while?"


    Su Tang sneers and doesn''t believe his lies. This guy may have made an inch recently. He climbs up the pole for her, and is especially good at pretending to be cute. If he really wants to be a movie king, she''ll soon feel inferior.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s stay in the hotel and presidential suite when the house is decorated. I''ll treat you."


    Bo Yijin didn''t expect that the little girl didn''t put on the condom and was even more aggrieved. However, the aggrieved was useless and he was still thrown out.


    Looking at the closed door, the movie emperor sighed. It seems that she has to change her moves recently. She is tired of it. Thinking of it, he turned to the next door and opened the door.


    Su Tang''s current house is bought by herself with convenient transportation and complete surrounding facilities. Of course, the most important thing is that the safety performance of the community is very high, and no one is allowed to enter. However, she has been moving here for so long. This floor has been quiet all the time, and it is clear that she heard that the two houses on the partition wall have been sold.


    This kind of doubt until she found Bo Yijin come out from inside, finally decrypted.


    This morning, Su Tang was going downstairs to take out the garbage. As soon as she went out, she saw Bo Yijin coming out from the next room. She was stunned at first, but then she laughed angrily.


    "Decoration?"


    Bo Yijin was calm on the surface, but a little flustered on the inside.


    Sue sugar, "say ah, why don''t you continue to say, not very able to pull?"


    In the end, the movie king who has seen the big wind and waves can''t be counselled after two questions. He arranges his clothes and smiles gently, "good morning, Ann."


    Su Tang doesn''t take out the garbage, just quietly watching him pretend.


    Bo Yijin''s face did not change. "Yesterday, my assistant told me that the house had been installed. What a coincidence. By the way, has Ann had breakfast? If not, I''ll make it for you. "


    Sue sugar hooked her lips. She wants to be him now!


    Bo Yijin saw that there was garbage at her feet, so she didn''t need to open her mouth. She immediately picked up the garbage bag, "you go back to the house and wait, I''ll come up to make breakfast for you." Finish saying, also don''t dislike that garbage bag, took to go to the elevator entrance.


    Su Tang heard Ding, knew that the elevator had arrived, so she turned to go home. But she had just come home, and the door had not been closed, so she heard the system say in a hurry: "Tang Tang, cheap dad, I sent someone to assassinate the man."


    Su sugar steps a meal, don''t panic, "he skill is good, ordinary people should not close to his body." But having said that, she went all the way to the elevator.


    System, "do you remember the man''s mother?"


    As soon as Su Tang''s pupils shrank, she immediately quickened her pace. Because the elevator was too slow, she ran all the way down the stairs.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it life imprisonment? Why is that coming out soon? "


    System, "generally speaking, life imprisonment is only 25 years. If the prison performs well, there are too many people who have reduced their sentences by 17 or 18 years."


    Bo Yijin''s mother got out of prison, but the older generation of Jin family died. The living brothers and sisters didn''t want to take care of her at all. Finally, Bo Yijin''s father found her.


    The disaster of 17 years'' imprisonment has already made the original lady waste a lot of time.


    Although she played with her husband at the beginning, she still had some feelings for her son. After all, they came from her stomach. But after she entered the prison, these feelings had been polished and even resented him.


    So now, she really wants to see how her good son can make it up to her.


    "One by one." Jin Yuzhen tried to recall the tone of calling her son. She had a soft voice and a gentle manner. However, she was no longer the first lady of the Jin family. The prison life made her face ferocious and her eyes ferocious.


    Bo Yijin looked at the woman in front of him. In addition to the surprise in his eyes at the beginning, he soon recovered his usual indifference.


    "One by one, it''s mom." Jin Yuzhen also wanted to hug her son, but as soon as she stepped forward, Bo Yijin stepped back and directly avoided contact with her.Bo Yijin looks light, can''t see the joy and anger, "Jin NvZhu."


    Without hearing him call his mother, Jin Yuzhen''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. She was in prison because of him at the beginning. How could she be so disgusted with her mother now?


    Sure enough, she was a member of the Bo family. She was cold-blooded to disgust. When she got married, she had fantasized about a beautiful marriage. But as a result, Bo Rong tore up all her beauty. In this way, what kind of womanhood did she keep to the Bo family.


    "Why don''t you call me mom? It''s my mother. It''s my mother who was not good at the beginning. It''s also right that you didn''t recognize me. My mother was bewildered and made such ridiculous things, which made us ashamed one by one. It''s all my mother''s fault... "


    At the end, she cried.


    To be honest, if Bo Yijin was ten years old, he might believe her, but now he is twenty-seven years old.


    Bo Yi Jin''s face is expressionless, "is Ms. jin short of money?" He looked at her with no sadness or joy, and said, "the Jin family gave me 20% of the equity at the beginning. If it was discounted, it would be 800 million."


    In fact, if the Jin family''s older generation is still there, the 20% equity, which is worth 800 million, can be doubled. Unfortunately, the older generation is gone, and the rest is waste.


    His words were very slow, but he succeeded in stopping the noise in his ears.


    After a meal, Jin Yuzhen couldn''t wipe the tears on her face, so she looked up.


    Xu is too shocked, facial expression did not have time to close, but really ugly face.


    "You, all for me?"


    Bo Yijin said, "I don''t need it. If you want, I can ask a lawyer to do notarization at any time."


    After listening to 800 million yuan, Jin Yuzhen completely forgot that she planned to pit her son with Bo Rong.


    "This, this how good, I took all, one by one how to do."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    Bo Yijin looked at his mother in front of him, and there was a sneer in the corner of his mouth.


    The bait has been thrown out and the other party has taken the bait, so the next step is to close the net.


    "Now, can you tell me how you got in?"


    Jin Yuzhen was stunned, and the whole person became stiff. She never thought that one day she would be overwhelmed by her son''s momentum.


    "One by one, what are you talking about."


    Bo Yijin looked at her coldly, "this community, ordinary people can''t get in."


    Jin Yuzhen began to panic. She was afraid that if he knew his plan with Bo Rong, her 800 million yuan would be in vain.


    "I, I can''t find you. I finally found your father."


    Bo Yijin''s sneer deepened, "what did he promise you?"


    For Jin Yuzhen, who has no money, Bo Rong only allows her one million yuan. In the past, she didn''t like it at all, but now it''s different. She can''t even give ten thousand yuan.


    "He wants me to cheat you out, alone."


    Bo Yijin is very valuable. If he dies, as a parent, he has the right to deal with all his legacy.


    Of course, she knew about these things, and even argued with Bo Rong about it. Since it was a legacy, she could take it as a mother. Although Bo Rong agreed, she looked very ugly. She is not stupid. Naturally, she can see that he doesn''t want to give money, but now it''s different. She can get 800 million yuan without any effort. Of course, she chooses the one without risk.


    Bo Yijin looks calm and seems indifferent to his parents'' conspiracy to kill him.


    He knew for a long time that Bo Rong would not give up, but when things really came, he found that he could not do it and remained indifferent.


    The outrage engulfed all his reason, but on the face of it, he said calmly: "after cheating me out."


    Jin Yuzhen seems to be afraid that he will repent after knowing the truth, and he begins to become indecisive.


    Bo Yijin had no patience, "800 million, do you want more?"


    Jin Yuzhen''s face changed. "Yes, of course. He asked me to cheat you into eating out and poisoning your food."


    The air was quiet, and Bo Yijin closed his eyes deeply. When he opened them again, his eyes were calm again. "The name of the restaurant."


    Jin Yuzhen clenched the corner of her clothes and said in a low voice: "Bo Rong has already wrapped up the noodle shop at the outer corner of the community, which is full of his people."


    Bo Yijin''s sneer started again. He took out his mobile phone, sent a wechat to the little girl, and then said to her, "let''s go, lead the way."


    Jin Yuzhen saw him standing beside him, afraid of being found, and hesitated: "do you want to bring a pair of sunglasses or something? "


    without looking at her, Bo Yijin directly took out the key and opened the next sports car.


    "Get in the car."


    When Su Tang chased him down, she saw that he was driving away in a broken car. She was so angry that she jumped, just one minute away! She will never buy a house above the twentieth floor again. It''s a delay!


    She didn''t know where they were going, so she had to drive with them.


    "Dog, where''s the destination?"


    System, "there is no destination, on the intersection outside the community, there is a big truck waiting for them, once out, immediately hit."


    Su Tang directly burst a thick, "shit, this special what is pro mom and dad?"


    Dare not waste time, she heavily stepped on the accelerator, finally, at the gate of the community, at the critical moment, without hesitation, directly drove Bo Yijin''s car. And at this time, a big truck rushed over, but because of Su Tang''s collision, the big truck did not hit people, but directly hit the pole at the gate of the community.


    That collision directly hit the poles.


    And Su Tang, in the fierce impact, the airbags pop out.


    The scene in front of her was blurring. Before she was in a coma, Su Tang thought that when she first came back to the world, the two met each other for the first time, and the guy drove into her. Now, she finally got her revenge back.


    Bo Yijin was caught off guard by this collision, and his whole body fell into a brief dizziness, but he was not in a coma. It happened so suddenly that he could hear the screams of panic from passers-by. After relaxing for a while, he found that there was a damaged truck with tons of goods on it. If the truck hit him, he was afraid that he would die on the spot.


    Suddenly his face was cold. He guessed that Bo Rong would make some small moves, but he didn''t expect that he would play so big. Even the truck came out, which was really a cost. But the irony didn''t last long. The next second, when he saw another accident car, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    That''s Angelo''s car.


    Regardless of the blood covered Jin Yuzhen who was hit by him, he got out of the car quickly with obvious uneasiness and anxiety in his voice.


    "Ann Ann, Ann Ann."


    At the door, an an saved her. Otherwise, no matter how fast he reacted, he would be seriously injured. He despised the enemy and was occupied by hatred.


    "Ann, you''ll be fine. ANN, open your eyes."Almost all Su Tang''s cars were scrapped, and she almost became a bloody person. She could hear Bo Yijin''s voice vaguely, but she could not respond.


    She tried her best to open a gap. Bo Yijin didn''t get hurt at all, but compared with her, it was slight.


    The ambulance and police car arrived soon, but some passers-by recognized the movie king and Anjiao, and immediately exclaimed.


    "My God, is it the movie king who had the accident?"


    "And the big truck, with no brakes, on purpose?"


    "Oh, my God, and angio, and angio!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    The three words "in operation" flashing red light make people feel flustered.


    Bo Yijin stood outside the operating room, staring at the operating room. Without blinking an eye, his indifferent and unfamiliar breath disappeared, and he turned into a vicious and cold one. If he was careless, he would lose all his flesh and blood.


    The atmosphere is depressed to a certain extent, which makes it difficult for people to breathe.


    It''s the first time for the police to encounter this kind of situation. They think about the movie emperor on TV, and then look at the movie emperor with congested eyes and horrible breath. For a moment, they dare not come forward to ask questions.


    As time goes by, the atmosphere doesn''t get any better. On the contrary, because of the disappearance of time, it becomes more depressing and depressing.


    Mr. police finally summoned up courage and took a deep breath for the case.


    Unexpectedly, the other side did not get angry, but almost calmly described the situation with him.


    Mr. police asked with fear, but he could not help comforting, but the consolation did not get a response.


    Different from the attitude towards the police, when the assistant brought Bo Rong''s evidence, Bo Yijin''s bloodthirsty breath was no longer repressed, "I, want, he, die!"


    Assistant atmosphere dare not breathe, the boss at present, is obviously terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    I don''t know how long after that, the word "operating room" finally disappeared and turned green.


    Bo Yijin was the first to rush past, and the doctor almost tripped over him. Fortunately, the assistant on one side was quick eyed and helped the doctor in time.


    The doctor was startled by him. Before he recovered, he grabbed his clothes and asked with scarlet eyes: "how about people, how about Joe?"


    The doctor was shocked by his terrible breath again. "The hand and operation are very successful for the time being, but the patient is seriously injured. Everything will have to wait until she wakes up."


    Bo Yijin''s fingers began to tremble when he heard that. He began to be afraid that the little girl had something to do and he was afraid that he would never see her again. This kind of fear gradually evolved and finally turned from worry to despair.


    He listened to the doctor saying that the patient was seriously injured. Although the operation was successful for the time being, if he could not wake up


    When he was ten years old, everyone accused him. When Bo Rong broke two ribs and lay alone on the operating table, he never felt such pain.


    The doctor saw that he was in a trance and sighed. At this time, Su Tang was also pushed out of the operating room by the nurse.


    Nurse, "the patient hasn''t been anesthetized yet. After 12 hours, if he doesn''t wake up, he will have another operation."


    Bo Yijin looks at the little girl on the bed, with no blood on her face, but her body is covered with blood. In this scene, his blood rushes straight to his head, and he wants to kill Bo Rong''s mad dog on the spot.


    The assistant follows the boss. Although the boss is always light, he knows his style too well over the years. He thinks Bo Rong is really ill. The boss has forced him to a desperate situation several times, but he still has his life left. But he is very good. He doesn''t cherish it and has to die.


    "Boss, miss an''s milk hasn''t been fed yet."


    This successfully pulls Bo Yijin''s reason back. Yes, he has anqiao. If Bo Rong is killed, he can''t be with her any more. His angel is so beautiful, and there are so many kids outside, how can he give her up again.


    Seeing this, the assistant was relieved at last.


    After such a big event, the reporter went out again. Fortunately, the assistant had a plan and hired a group of bodyguards, which almost surrounded the whole building. Now, let alone the reporter, it''s just that a fly can''t fly in.


    Su Tang was sent to the VIP ward. During this period, Bo Yijin never left.


    Just make too much, Ann father and Ann mother still know, as their only daughter, or in the news to know her accident, how not anxious, how not angry. Especially when they want to see their daughter, they are stopped by the bodyguards outside. Angry Ann''s father called a team of bodyguards to come at that time.


    When the assistant came to deal with the matter, the cold sweat on the forehead was dripping.


    The assistant apologized all the way and bent to 90 degrees, but in the end, his boss was beaten.


    Ann''s father is strong, but he is only strong. If Bo Yijin wants to avoid or fight back, Ann''s father is not his opponent, but instead of dodging, he stands in the same place and lets him fight.


    Bo Yijin hasn''t left this ward for three days. The original high spirited movie king has a beard and congested eyes. He is embarrassed and pitiful.


    His Anjou has been operated on twice. If he doesn''t wake up again, he may never wake up again in his life.


    Ann''s father beat him, but he didn''t want his life. After that, he also saw that he really cared about his daughter.


    But I don''t care. If it wasn''t for him, what would happen to my daughter.


    "Get out of here!"


    Previously, thin Yi Jin with empty eyes seemed to be stabbed, and his eyes flashed a fierce color, "impossible."


    An impossibility, angry father face iron green, "I see you are looking for death!"


    Su Tang was awakened by the noise around her ears, but her consciousness returned, and her head was still dull. Then, the dull pain spread all over her body. She felt that there was no good place in her whole body, and it was painful everywhere.


    In a daze, the voice beside her ear became louder. It seemed that someone was fighting. She didn''t know how long she had been in a coma. Because she was worried about Bo Yijin, she could only open her eyes.


    The purpose is to enter the snow-white ceiling, and the tip of her nose is full of the smell of disinfectant, so she was sent to the hospital?


    The brain began to clear up a little bit. She opened her mouth and found that the sound was too light to be heard.


    Ann''s father and Bo Yijin are fighting, or one-sided encircling, but the assistant doesn''t dare to stop them. When she finally wakes up, the whole person jumps up with excitement.


    "Miss ANN is awake!"


    As soon as this words came out, Ann''s father stopped immediately, and Ann''s mother followed her closely. However, when her daughter was older, she belonged to someone else''s family. The first sentence she said was actually concerned about others.


    "Bo Yijin."


    An PA gas of blow beard stare, "all this time, you tube his fart!"


    Su Tang thought, that''s my task, my life, my only chance to go back, how can I ignore him.


    The anxiety in the little girl''s eyes was too obvious. Although Ann''s father was angry, he was relieved when he woke up.Bo Yijin didn''t eat very well for three days. Even his iron body couldn''t help him. He was beaten by Ann''s father again. Everyone was a little dizzy. But when he heard the little girl wake up, he came over immediately.


    Su Tang was stunned when she looked at the face that was too close and over enlarged.


    No, it''s not right to hit people without face. You''re a man. Who dares to hit you like this?!


    "What happened to your face?"


    The little girl''s voice was feeble, but Bo Yijin''s eyes were red. He held her hand tightly. At last, tears came down like this. "An''an, you scared me to death."


    Su Tang stares at him half a ring, helpless way: "OK, I''m ok."


    Bo Yijin grasped her hand. His eyes were no longer empty, but replaced by joy. His voice was hoarse and his tears couldn''t stop. He was very pitiful.


    "Ann, I''m not allowed to do this in the future. I''d rather it was me who had an accident."


    When did Su Tang see such a miserable Bo Yijin? She was so soft hearted at that time. "What''s the matter with her face?"


    Bo Yijin said in a dull voice: "it''s nothing serious. It will be fine in a few days. What about you? I''ll go to the doctor if you have any discomfort." With that, he was about to stand up.


    Sue sugar grabs his hand and doesn''t let him leave. She looks at him in silence.


    In the end, Ann''s father was angry. When her daughter woke up, she didn''t look at him. Ann''s father was sad.


    "I did."


    Before Sue sugar thought about her task, she found that Ann''s father was red in the eyes, and Ann''s mother''s eyes were swollen.


    "Dad."


    "He didn''t protect you!" said Ann


    Su Tang was also in a hurry. Hu Duzi said, "but Dad, I''m the one who took my life to protect, but you beat him. I''ll be distressed."


    Ann''s father was even more sour and said frankly, "my daughter is old, and I don''t want my father No more Dad... "


    But Bo Yijin, with a bruised face, was as happy as a fool.


    This is his angjo. Angjo, who regards him as his fate. It''s so good that one day he will be held in the palm of his hand.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 70%, and the current blackening index is 20%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    When Su Tang didn''t wake up from her first operation, Bo Yijin''s blackening value soared all the way, and finally got stuck at 90%. It''s very likely that if she didn''t wake up, he would blacken directly.


    But now, Sutang wakes up and he''s alive.


    Su Tang looked at the handsome face that she could not see clearly. She was a little distressed. "Bo Yijin, is it painful?"


    Bo Yijin shook his head happily, "no pain, no pain at all."


    Having said that, when the doctor came to check Su Tang, he was scared.


    "Mr. Bo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bo Yijin, "it''s OK."


    With such a face, Su Tang said, "it''s OK. You can look at it for him later, doctor."


    Bo Yijin still doesn''t want to leave. The little girl just woke up. Where can he go.


    Finally, Su Tang said: "so handsome face, if destroyed, what can be done."


    The expression on Bo Yijin''s face finally loosened. The assistant also took the opportunity to come over and whispered: "boss, you haven''t taken a bath for three days. Let''s tidy up and see miss an again."


    As a result, Bo Yijin, who had refused to leave before, immediately left with her assistant at the speed of the wind after hearing the doctor confirm that Su Tang was OK.


    As soon as he left, the ward was quiet.


    Ann''s father is still sour, but Ann''s mother can''t help kicking his calf, "OK, good girl wake up, you still kick your nose on the face."


    Ann''s father was even more aggrieved. "His wife and daughter have been cheated. Listen to what she just said..."


    Ann''s mother was very aggressive and said, "shut your mouth!" With that, she immediately looked at her daughter and said, "darling, I just woke up. My mother asked my aunt to make soup for you. What would you like to eat?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang has been recuperating in the hospital for nearly a month. Bo Yijin has been living in the VIP ward for nearly a month. But this big man is so stunned that he has to move a single bed. She just takes the hospital as her home.


    "Bo Yijin, you have nothing else to do?"


    Bo Yijin looked at her pitifully, "my business is to look at you."


    Su Tang lost his temper. "Bo group doesn''t care. What about Jin? And your announcements, you don''t care? "


    This time, Bo Yijin was right, "they are not as important as you!"


    This time, the movie king and Anjiao both had a car accident, and the Internet had been noisy for a long time. When the police released the investigation results, everyone was shocked.


    "My parents conspired with each other to murder my son and snatch property. I''m very angry! It''s still human! "


    "Wuwuwuwu, so before the black material is also because ask the film emperor for money, want to let him down? Our baby is so pitiful. I''m going to buy his surroundings. I''m going to give him money! "


    "True love, it must be true love. I saw the camera at the gate of the community. At the moment when we stepped on the accelerator, we didn''t hesitate. It''s said that the operation has been performed several times. I''m worried about her. "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang doesn''t have to be hospitalized any more. Bo Yijin doesn''t dare to let her go back to her previous community, so she takes her villa back and hires a bunch of bodyguards. Naturally, Ann''s father is not willing to be outdone, so he pays for a bunch of bodyguards.


    Anyway, since then, these two people seem to be on the opposite side. What Bo Yijin buys, Ann''s father will buy with him.


    Su Tang looks at two childish big men, all have no temper.


    We are all adults, can''t we do something adult?


    Then she dug another hole for herself.


    Bo Yijin looked at her, eyes faint, "are you sure you want to do something adults do?"


    Su Tang is silly. Since the relationship between them is established, this guy''s coquettish words have never been stopped.


    The little suckling dog in front of the man and the little wolf dog behind the man. Of course, he has been worried about her body. He didn''t do the last step. At most, he used her hand to ease it. To be honest, her hand is also very sour!


    "Bo Yijin, that''s enough!"


    But Bo Yijin said, "it''s not enough. I asked the doctor. The doctor said that proper exercise can be done."


    Sue sugar couldn''t believe it. Her face turned red. "How can you go and ask the doctor this kind of question?" I don''t know whether I''m angry or ashamed. At last, I directly picked up the pillow and smashed it on him, "get out of here!"


    Bo Yijin, "OK, I''m going to take a bath." However, half of them turned back and said, "I''d better take a bath together, or I''m afraid I can''t control it later, and the bath will be in vain." Then he picked up the man.


    Su Tang


    It''s getting colder. It''s snowing outside the window, but the heating inside is enough. Even if you wear only one dress, it''s enough.


    But now, our Su Xiaotang''s hair is messy and clothes are not even.


    Bo Yijin''s action is gentle and meticulous. However gentle, he can''t resist his invasion of the city. Then he stops.Su Tang is not up and down, suddenly stopped, the whole person is intolerable, as a result, this guy does not know what nerve, the previous gentle lost, turned crazy general attack.


    "Ann, I''m happy."


    Sue sugar listened to that sexy husky voice. She didn''t know why, but soon, she had no imagination.


    Bo Yijin is certainly happy. Although Jin Jingsheng didn''t take what he said to him seriously, he still cares. He doesn''t care about Anjiao. It''s his treasure. It''s too late to like it. He is to hate oneself, hate oneself useless, hate oneself weak, so, wait with Anne Qiao together, also just want to double to her good.


    But now, the surprise comes too suddenly.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 10%."


    A sleepless night.


    Bo Yijin can''t put it down with Su Tang in his arms, but Su Tang hates him.


    "What were you crazy about last night?"


    Bo Yijin is still in joy, so without thinking about it, he says what Jin Jingsheng said to him.


    Then, sugar fried.


    "Wucao, that shameless man, I didn''t even hold hands with him! I haven''t seen it several times! "


    Bo Yijin was glad that the little girl had never liked him before, but then he thought something was wrong, "then why were you with him at the beginning?"


    Su Tang was so stiff that she didn''t know how to answer.


    Bo Yijin felt something wrong with the little girl in her arms, and immediately narrowed her deep eyes.


    Su Tang counseled, "just I just want to try what it''s like to fall in love with artists, and you don''t find it. In fact, you still look a little like each other. "


    It''s OK not to listen to the explanation. As soon as he listened to the explanation, Bo Yijin laughed angrily.


    Feeling tossed for a long time, Jin Jingsheng is just his stand in, Bo Yijin''s heart sour rose, finally wronged, "then why didn''t you choose me?"


    Su Tang glared, "how can a girl take the initiative in this kind of thing! And I have appointed you as my comic male owner. You didn''t ask me for wechat. I thought you were not interested in me. "


    What is wrong? This is it!


    Sue sugar thinks she''s a little smart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    What''s Bo Yijin''s identity? He''s a newcomer in the entertainment industry. Under the double pressure of the Bo family and the Jin family, Bo''s old man broke his bank card again. He''s so poor that he''s going to sleep on the overpass. How dare you ask her for contact information? Isn''t that a drag.


    But who can think, because the original one dare not, let him directly miss her.


    Now listen to her say so, that mood is like riding a roller coaster, up and down, finally only sour.


    "In that case, why didn''t you promise me on the island before?"


    Su Tang angrily pinched his face, "I just broke up. If I promise to be with you right away, believe it or not, you will be ridiculed by the whole network within a day."


    Bo Yijin is eager to prove, "I don''t care."


    Su tangleng snorted, "but I care! That''s the star that I hold in my hand. No one can destroy it, even you


    The little girl is so overbearing, but Bo Yijin''s eyes are bent with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang promised to make "tyrant" with him, but he refused to change the ending. After the movie came out, the audience were all crying blind.


    "Why, my tyrant is so lovely, why do you want him to die alone? He''s just arrogant, but he hasn''t learned to love yet."


    "Love the tyrant. I only love my little prince. He is so unrestrained that he tries to force himself into a dandy. At last, he wants nothing and makes wedding clothes for others. The tyrant at least got the land, but our little prince didn''t get anything. In the end, he was afraid of implicating the palace and left with illness. She could live for several years with such a good health. "


    "I don''t want to say anything else, I just want to send a blade to the author!"


    "Well, although the tyrant is not with the little prince, it is a comfort to be with us in reality."


    "In front of me, I was looking for sugar in the knife of tyrant, but when I went back to the microblog, I was forced to feed a mouthful of dog food by the movie emperor."


    With the popularity of "tyrant", we all powdered the CP of the film emperor and Anjiao. As a result, they just powdered it. Good guy, they announced that they would not be filmed. This time, they cried all the fans.


    "I thought" tyrant "was just the beginning, but he was the end and cried."


    "You don''t understand that. We are cartoonists on the surface, but behind our back, we are the second generation of miners. We will go back to inherit our family business when we are red."


    "Hey, isn''t that a coincidence? So are we Movie Masters. Young master Bo is also the kind who wants to go back and inherit his family fortune."


    "It''s really touching to think that a second-generation miner and an overbearing president are trying their best to make movies to please our group of single dogs who move bricks."


    "It''s poisonous upstairs. Hahaha, I''m a single dog carrying bricks. Why do I laugh and cry O (¨i©n¨i¨i) O "


    ignoring the group of people crying blind on the Internet, Bo Yijin''s life today really needs as much moisture as possible. Of course, it would be better if he could give away the milk, because whenever he quarrels with his wife or accidentally offends his wife, the little thing will appear on their bed.


    Yes, in bed.


    I remember the first time I lifted up the quilt and saw the hairy thing. At night, he almost called it out. In the end, although he managed to keep his image, it was a sad night.


    They had a big bed, and milk only occupied a small foot, but he didn''t dare to sleep on the pillow, so he could only curl up at the end of the bed, and when he got up in the morning, he would be kicked out of bed by his wife.


    However, Bo Yijin didn''t dare to say that he could only entrust Qu Baba to stick to his wife all day, and this stick would stick to him all his life.


    Besides, Bo Rong, his scum dad, had a big car accident before, and he was determined to take Bo Yijin''s life, so in the end, he was sentenced to 15 years'' imprisonment. After he got out of prison, without the help of Bo''s family, he had a high opinion and a low hand, so he sneaked around all day. For the last time, he was hit by something and was killed by a car It''s a real newspaper.


    Besides, although Jin Yuzhen didn''t die after the car accident, she scared herself crazy. She spent the rest of her life in a sanatorium.


    Su Tang has stayed in this world for 60 years. When she left, she was very old. She looked at Bo Yijin, who died in her sleep. When she finally left, she left a kiss on his cold face, which completely separated from the world.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    New world.


    Haze variation, beast variation, human variation, and finally the fall of the city.


    Under the mutation of a large number of species, the successful ones become powers, and the unsuccessful ones become zombies and beasts, leaving a small number of ordinary people, who are not as good as dogs.


    Su Tang''s identity in this world is Lin Yang, a doctor of the first level research institute, specializing in zombie virus. She is a high IQ mutant and the highest level doctor of the Research Institute.


    As a research institute, there are innumerable experimental objects, and Shen Yi, the male leader, is one of them. In the original world, after he became an experimental object, he was injected with virus by his doctor soon, and eventually became a zombie. In this world, most people have only one power, but after he becomes a zombie, he bursts out the phagocytosis power. With the previous regeneration power, no one is his opponent after he becomes a zombie.Shen Yiyuan was a soldier, but because of his super ability, he was envied and betrayed by the closest people around him. In the Research Institute, he suffered from inhuman treatment. In order to study his regeneration ability, he repeatedly interrupted his limbs, and finally even dug his eyes.


    At the beginning, he became a zombie. Like other zombies, he was muddled and only knew how to bite. But later, as his powers became stronger, he finally became a Zombie King with high intelligence.


    In the case of mutiny, he had a natural hostility towards human beings, and in the end, he even fought against the army and killed the world with his bare hands.


    This is a terrible man who must be rewarded. When Su Tang just came across, it was the time to break his first arm.


    Su Tang still remembers the scene at that time, but she wants to eat her.


    But she had no fear. Anyway, she just wanted to stop him from hating human beings. So, she finally sent all those people who hurt him to the research institute to accompany him, and then sent them to him to commit suicide.


    The reason why Shen Yi became a zombie hated all human beings is that before he became a zombie, his last memory of human beings was hatred. He hated those who betrayed him and hated the Institute. So even if he lost his memory after becoming a zombie, his hatred also made him have natural hostility to human beings.


    But if, from the beginning, all his memories are preserved, even if he is zombied, at least there is a head of injustice and a master of debt, he will not hate the whole world. Moreover, when she left, she gave him a surprise. She had already developed an antidote for the virus. In the Research Institute, there was a safe with his fingerprints. He hated the research institute so much that it would be destroyed. At that time, he could completely become human.


    She has paved the way for him. What''s more, he''s black!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    Su Tang was very unhappy. At that time, the man became an experimental object, which was very miserable. She rarely had skin, and even tried to satisfy him.


    Other experimental products, a meal a day, eat or moldy steamed bread, water is muddy, some also stink. But within her limited ability, she let him eat three meals a day, with meat, fruit and drinks, just like raising a baby.


    Besides, the place where he was locked up was a small compartment. He didn''t even have a bed. He also brought his own bathroom. It was as clean as the staff of the Research Institute.


    Although, in order to sort out the data, when it was time to break his hands and feet, it was still broken, but in the end, Su Tang kept his memory as much as possible. His regenerative ability makes him different from other zombies. He won''t rot or stink. On the surface, he is no different from normal human beings. But if he is thrown into the loss group, he won''t be attacked. It''s like a bug in the doomsday world.


    The most important point is that if he is tired of being a zombie, he can become a human. After all, he can open the safe.


    Su Tang is sitting in the office now, staring at the man in the monitor, with no expression on his face, "so dog, how come it''s black again?"


    The system, "so blackened, he still thinks humans are boring. He could find someone to copy the original medicine in the safe and save the world, but he smashed it all. "


    Su Tang


    This is a fuckin ''bear! No, it''s the zombie of the bear!


    Su Tang angrily came down from her chair. Now it''s only three days since she left, and the man is in the process of zombie mutation. As long as it''s after 12 o''clock tonight, this guy will be invincible!


    Angry but, can only come to the place of Guan man Lord.


    Shen Yi is a soldier. He used to have the unique temperament of a soldier. But during this period, he was tortured by the Research Institute. He was gloomy and terrible. His cold black eyes were more like the devil. Just one glance was enough to make people have nightmares.


    Therefore, although Shen Yi was an experimental object, there were too few researchers willing to contact him. Finally, he became the exclusive experimental object of Su Tang.


    Zombie mutation is very painful, Su Tang watched his skin split and healed, hair fell off and grew out again, in the end, the whole person was bloody.


    The picture, with low endurance, can''t stand just looking at it, let alone experiencing it personally.


    But in the end, it was an important moment. Shen Yi still had two researchers nearby to record the data. Seeing Su Tang coming, he immediately came over.


    "Dr. Lin."


    As soon as the two researchers opened their mouths, Shen Yi, who had been silent, suddenly raised his head. As the skin and flesh split, his whole face was crisscrossed with blood spots, and his black eyes were stained with blood color.


    Shen Yi''s eyes are all red now. He stares at Su Tang. During this period of time in the Research Institute, she is in charge of him. At the beginning, other experimental objects envied him, but not envied him. At the end of the world, he can eat meat, drink clean water, and take a bath.


    But he knew very well that when the woman looked at herself, there was no emotion in her eyes. She was as cold as a robot. She treated herself like that just because she was special. As a special experiment, she always treated herself differently.


    Now, for example, when other researchers see him, they will show some surprise, disgust or pity. Only she does not change her face, as if she is just watching a documentary.


    Su Tang, a man who is 100% black, is afraid when she looks him in the eye. Although she only stabilizes for a short second. Compared with the black men who used to work for her, this one has more impact. A pool of blood has formed under his feet. After a short period of regeneration and repair, his body begins to crack at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Some researchers began to worry, "doctor, I''m worried that he will lose too much blood and die. Do you need to intervene?"


    Lin Yang is a very indifferent person. She is cold and aloof. She doesn''t pay attention to anything except experiments and data. For example, at this moment, she doesn''t blink when it''s a terrible scene.


    "Report the data to me."


    The researcher said, "No.1 experimental product has been in a mutation period of 12 hours since 8 o''clock last night. During this period, the hair has fallen off once, the nail has fallen off once, and the whole body cracks have been repaired and recurred. At present, the estimated amount of bleeding has exceeded 3000 ml."


    The amount of bleeding of an adult is usually 4000 to 5000. Shen Yi wants to change all the blood in his whole body.


    Sutang, "keep watching."


    Su Tang''s face is as steady as an old dog''s. This guy is about to mutate successfully, and this research institute is about to be scrapped. At that time, she will face the zombies directly. To be honest, this body is really spicy. The mutation of other people can enhance their physical fitness. She''s good. She''s good at mutating IQ. What''s the use of this in front of those zombies!


    The place where Shen Yi is locked up should be totally closed and super sound insulation, but now, as long as he wants, he can hear the sound of the whole research institute, even to the exact floor, that room. For example, at this moment, he listened to Su Tang''s words without ups and downs, and could not help but lift his lips and pull out a touch of ridicule.Since she gave herself that medicine, his body has changed. On the surface, his life is not long, but in fact, he can feel that his strength is getting stronger, but in addition to strength, he also feels that some things belonging to human beings seem to be changing.


    Looking at the researchers outside the bulletproof glass, he felt a sense of thirst and an impulse to bite.


    This feeling is so strange, and it''s obviously different from the past.


    Su Tang is wearing a white coat. Since she came in, this guy''s eyes haven''t moved away from her. So she can''t help asking the system, "dog, with my current physical ability, what''s the probability of escaping from here?"


    The system was silent for a moment and reported a very cruel data, "0."


    Su Tang


    Su Tang thinks that the world is really hostile to her. When she comes, Shen Yi''s hand has been broken, so whether she wants to or not, she has become the object of Shen Yi''s hatred. Although she tried to make up for it later, she still had to continue to break his hands and feet.


    Behind the Institute is the army. Although Lin Yang is the highest ranking doctor in the Institute, she also needs to report many things to her superiors. For example, Shen Yi''s report was sent up long ago, so if she doesn''t do it, not only Shen Yi, but also she may be thrown out.


    System, "Tangtang, there are ten minutes left for Shen Yi to mutate successfully."


    Su Tang wiped her face with vicissitudes of life, "then I''ll have a good meal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Su Tang said to have a good meal, it is really turn around and go, without any hesitation.


    After all, Dr. Lin has been here for more than three hours. As a result, No. 1 test sample has been cracking, healing, and cracking again. Although it seems very cautious at first glance, they are immune after a long time.


    "Dr. Lin, walk slowly."


    The Institute has access control everywhere, with all kinds of traps and hidden weapons. In addition, there are troops outside. So it''s not easy for Shen Yi to break through alone.


    It''s early in the morning now. Even if Sutang is Dr. Lin, he can only eat instant noodles.


    She picked up the instant noodles, just in the hot water, the system suddenly prompted, "Shen Yi is coming."


    With a shake of her hand, the hot water poured directly on her hand. The white back of her hand turned red. Su Tang frowned, put down the instant noodles and washed the hot place with cold water.


    "What''s the matter? How did he break through so many gates in such a short time?"


    The Institute is strictly forbidden. If there is any mistake, it will give an alarm immediately. But now, everything is quiet.


    System, "he just took your researcher''s communicator and sent a message to the top officer outside."


    This bait is undoubtedly the most attractive. Lin Yang cares about him so much, which reinforces other people''s special impression of him. So now the researchers send a message, but the other party doesn''t think about it. He brings two close soldiers to the Institute.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that they were met with death, and even had no time to say a word. Just as they stepped into the gate of the experimental base, they were tortured and killed.


    Phagocytic ability, directly devour their powers.


    But Shen Yicai has just become a zombie. He is different from ordinary zombies. Ordinary zombies will bite irrationally, but he is different. He can restrain, but he can restrain biting, but he can''t restrain killing, especially the feeling of killing all over the place, which makes his heart begin to get excited.


    He took down the officer''s access card and walked along with the faint movement he heard.


    Su Tang flushed the back of her hand with cold water. The tingling was not so strong, so she didn''t care any more. She just took a mouthful of instant noodles, and the zombie kicked over her office door.


    With a bang, Su Tang felt her office shake.


    She did not look up, but focused on eating the hands of instant noodles, as if it was a delicacy in general.


    Shen Yi is still covered in blood. To be honest, he is a little curious. What else in the world can surprise her. He broke through the base and stood in front of her. She was so calm.


    "Dr. Lin, I haven''t seen you for a long time." His voice is hoarse, it seems that he hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    Shen Yi is not ugly. On the contrary, he is very handsome. He is 1.88 meters tall and slim. He has flesh in his clothes. But now, he has a pair of blood colored pupils. His face and body are all covered with solidified blood. He even has a little flesh and skin that he doesn''t know. He is a devil climbing out of hell.


    Su Tang ate instant noodles slightly, then looked up and looked at him with extremely indifferent eyes. "He recovered well."


    When she said this, she had no emotion at all, just like a cold machine. Shen Yi, it seems, is not a human being, but just a set of experimental data.


    Oh, Shen Yi is not a human now, thanks to the doctor.


    Thinking of this, the killing in my eyes is heavy again.


    "Dr. Lin is not afraid that I will kill you."


    Sue sugar is afraid of course, but what''s the use of being afraid? Can she run up and hold her thigh now so that he won''t kill herself? No, so far from being afraid, she has to calm down.


    "I haven''t checked you exactly, but I''m sure you''re my favorite experiment." Xu is talking about the experimental object, her eyes like snow and ice finally have some emotion.


    Shen Yi originally wanted to kill her, but now he changed his mind.


    If a doctor who has been in the research institute all the year round leaves her in the zombie group outside, can she be so calm?


    It''s too cheap to kill her. He wants to see her pain, to see her fear, to want her Ask yourself for help.


    Shen Yi''s undisguised killing intention sweeps like a sharp blade, but Su Tang''s face doesn''t change.


    Shen Yi was too familiar with the look in his eyes. He recalled a touch of sarcasm and said with a sneer, "why, does Dr. Lin want to do research again?"


    "So, is Mr. test one allowed?" She asked very politely and even laughed a little.


    Lin Yang is an ice beauty. Her temperament is as cold as frost. If she gets closer, she will be frostbitten.


    But now, with this smile, she has the illusion of melting ice and snow.


    This beautiful scenery, if placed in other places, must make people crisp bones, but Shen Yi has a gloomy face. He wants to go forward and grab the white neck, and then make a hard effort to break her life.


    But what he said was, "good."Thought she would be excited to stand up, who knows, the master actually calm way: "can you please wait for me to finish the instant noodles?"


    Joking, this can be called her decapitation meal. After eating this meal, there is no chance to make noodles next time. At the thought of the picture, she could not help but burst into tears.


    The cubs are growing up, and they''re going to kill their mothers.


    She gave him a chance to be reborn, but he was going to kill her.


    Of course, Su Tang is also very clear that this so-called rebirth, he does not need.


    In fact, instant noodles are not delicious at all. Su tangzui chooses to eat, but she is not hungry, so she can only force herself. Fortunately, her cold face makes no one see anything.


    Shen Yi has no patience. His body is sticky and smelly. At first, it can make him excited, but now, it''s just disgusting.


    He frowned and locked his eyes on a bedroom in the office. It was Lin Yang''s bedroom, but the woman didn''t have a breath of people. Even the place where she slept every day was cold and without temperature.


    Su Tang ate instant noodles without interest. Suddenly, the experimenter took off his clothes without warning, revealing his narrow waist, slightly bulging abdominal muscles and the most attractive Mermaid line.


    The visual impact is a little severe. Su Tang''s head is blank.


    Shen Yi noticed the slight movement and swept away his eyes. He saw that Dr. Lin, who was famous for his cold, was staring at his naked upper body.


    "Is it good?"


    Su Tang


    Don''t panic, she can hold on!


    "I wonder if your heart will beat if you cut your chest with a scalpel."


    Shen Yi''s face sank with the speed visible to the naked eye. "I can tell you now that it no longer jumps."


    Su Tang didn''t even eat instant noodles. She looked at him admiringly, "it''s a perfect experiment."


    If it wasn''t for the last sentence, the light in her eyes seemed to be looking at her beloved lover.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    Su Tang''s words undoubtedly ignited the gunpowder.


    Immediately, she was pinched by the neck to carry up.


    Strong sense of suffocation, let her always indifferent face finally had some other expression, she slightly frowned, but still did not see panic in her eyes.


    The gloom on Shen Yi''s face is heavier, and the blood in his eyes seems to be alive. If you look closely, the blood is still flowing.


    Of course, Su Tang would not wait to die, so at the critical moment, she took out a stack of information from her white coat pocket and finally patted it on his face.


    The information was scattered all over the place, but just a few eyes were enough to stop the ferocious man in front of him.


    Shen Yi used to be a normal person, but now he is not. He has been transformed, but no one is sure whether this transformation will last a lifetime. No one can be sure what he will become if there is an accident.


    People who have seen zombies don''t want to be that kind of monster.


    All of a sudden, Shen Yi is very glad that he still has memory and wisdom.


    He stares at the information on the ground, and finally releases his hand and throws her on the ground.


    The data is only a few pages, but it is extremely concise. Almost all his experiments in the past two years have been recorded. However, such thin sheets of paper are his nightmares.


    Just zombied, his body was still a little stiff, and the expression on his face was a bit ferocious under the fierce anger.


    Su Tang rubbed the pinched neck, cleared her throat, and then opened her mouth. She found that her voice was too hoarse to work. "Mr. experimenter, how about cooperation?" With that, she was not afraid to see him looking at herself, but calmly poured a glass of water for herself.


    For a long time, Shen Yi''s lips taunted, "not so good."


    Su Tang ignored his refusal, but took out a pen and paper, while recording, asked: "wake up, what adverse reactions?"


    Shen Yi was stimulated by her attitude. In the past two years, every time she tortured him, she would take out a pen and paper to record. Her face was business, and she didn''t regard him as an adult at all. When he is in a good mood, he will give him a meal and a piece of meat. He is just like her dog and has no dignity.


    "Lin Yang, I think you are looking for death!"


    After the zombie, he did not breathe, like a monster, all thanks to her!


    Su Tang saw that he didn''t cooperate, so she was obviously used to it. She put the live broadcast back in her pocket, with a heavy tone and a sense of helplessness, "Mr. experimenter..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Shen Yi growled in a low voice: "my name is Shen Yi!"


    Su Tang said, "OK, Mr. Shen Yi, I hope you will cooperate. After all, I don''t want anything to happen to you She said, see each other show sarcastic eyes, she continued: "I''m just a researcher, sent the experiment is not in my charge. If it''s not you, there will be other experimental objects to replace you. In my eyes, whether it''s Shen Yi or Zhou Yi, it''s just a set of experimental data, but believe me, I don''t want this set of data to go wrong. "


    Yes, in Dr. Lin Yang''s eyes, there are only experiments left.


    Shen Yi hates her, but at this moment, he can''t say anything to refute her. He says that her experiment is cruel, but he has seen other researchers, and they are hundreds of times more cruel than her. Moreover, the Zombie''s Doomsday, the law of the jungle, he became an experimental object, in addition to trusting others, more or their own strength.


    Without her, other researchers would have taken over. By that time, he may not even have the last human memory.


    No, he''s crazy to excuse her!


    Sue sugar''s face is calm, but when she hears the prompt sound on the other side of the system, she can''t help looking up at him.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 1%, and the current blackening index: 99%."


    Su Tang was stunned. "Dog, I think he''s a little cute. Am I crazy?"


    The system was also stunned. You know, at the beginning, it was ready to save the host with points. As a result, with just a few words, the man was loose!


    "What are you going to do?"


    Su Tang, "follow him, of course. If you don''t follow him, I''ll die in three days."


    The system was silent for a moment, "then you don''t have to skin any more. This time, the world risk coefficient is high, and you don''t have any other life-saving magic weapon."


    Of course Sutang knew, but she just said, "OK, I''ll try my best. "


    just when she thought she would not get the data today, a very hoarse voice broke the silence in the air.


    Shen Yi said, "the heart is stagnant, the blood is no longer flowing, and there is no need to breathe. At present, I don''t feel any pain in my body. "


    Su sugar meal, swept to the side to eat half of the instant noodles, then asked: "appetite? What about x? And other desires? "


    System:


    What did she just promise herself?


    Shen Yi looks at her.


    "I have to make sure that there are some things, such as if you eat something, there will be any adverse reactions," Sutang said in a business tone. What''s more, what energy do you rely on to maintain your body. And do you have any other human sensesSince the zombie, Shen Yi has never drunk water, let alone eaten anything. When she asked, he was a little curious.


    So he fixed his eyes on her bowl of cold instant noodles.


    If it was in the past, he would never eat what other people left behind, but now it is different. In the late French era, some people ate well. How could they be so particular about it.


    Su Tang watched him pick up his leftover noodles and drink water. The next second, he vomited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen Yi, "it''s bad."


    Su Tang agreed that it was really bad. Instant noodles smelled good. Otherwise, she would have finished it.


    But Shen Yi''s bad taste is different from hers.


    "It makes me feel like eating earth again. I don''t have any taste anymore," he said


    Su Tang smell speech, record down, ask again: "smell?"


    Shen Yi, "I can smell blood." Speaking of this, he suddenly looked at her, showing a very dangerous smile, "I seem to have a little impulse to blood."


    Su Tang


    "So you''d better be careful lest I bite you one day." He said, no matter what experimental data, turned and went to the bathroom in the bedroom.


    He took a bath quickly and came out again, only wrapped in a bathrobe.


    Compared with the bloody appearance just now, Shen Yi now, if he doesn''t say it, no one will regard him as a zombie.


    Su Tang took a look at him, then withdrew his eyes, "I''ll give you that suit."


    Shen Yi is not polite, "shoes."


    Sue sugar, "I know. Forty three yards."


    Shen Yi suddenly looks up and takes a deep look at her. But soon, he takes his eyes back and laughs.


    As an experimental object, Lin Yang naturally remembers all his data clearly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Shen Yi saw people killing people all the way, but the paper couldn''t wrap the fire. When Su Tang came with her clothes, the harsh alarm rang through the whole research institute, and even the garrison outside was also alarmed.


    Su Tang throws her clothes and shoes in front of him. She is about to quit, but she is grabbed by him.


    "Mr. Shen, what else can I do for you?"


    As soon as the alarm goes off, someone will come in. He is not afraid of it. But Lin Yang is different. She is the core of the Research Institute. The army will try every means to save her or, more directly, divert her. Once such a person leaves his sight, it will be difficult to find her again.


    So, without thinking about it, he pulled down his bathrobe directly in front of her.


    His action is natural, without the embarrassment of changing clothes in front of others.


    But Su Tang was surprised. Although he quickly moved his eyes away, he could see what he should have seen.


    "Dancing grass, dog, is that my welfare just now?"


    The system simply has no love, "please let me go, I''m just a child, in my eyes, that''s a mosaic."


    Su Tang sympathized and said, "what a pity. I''ve been a child for tens of thousands of years, but I''m still under age."


    System:


    It let her not in the skin, but also did not want her to harm themselves ah.


    "Your adult world is too dirty, I refuse."


    "But the happiness of our adults is beyond your imagination."


    System:


    Somebody, take this goblin away!


    Shen Yi quickly changes his clothes. Su Tang brings a camouflage suit, which is very common. But his shoulders are wide, his legs are long, and his muscles are strong. He is in danger of becoming an adult fierce beast. After two years in the Research Institute, he may have worn off his spirit, but he only increases.


    His flesh and blood were washed clean, and the lines on his face became clear. He was not the type of the little brother next door, nor was he a refined gentleman. His handsome face was full of danger and aggression, and his bloodshot eyeballs exacerbated the horror, so Su Tang took his eyes back at a glance.


    Well, this bone is a bit hard to chew.


    "Let''s go."


    Sue sugar hesitated, thinking whether or not to take the medicine from the safe, but the next second, she was carried up.


    Shen Yi is impatient. "I have no patience. You''d better not play tricks."


    Su Tang was almost vomit by his top, endure nausea and suffering, "you put me down, I go by myself."


    This time, Shen Yi didn''t say anything, so he carried her all the way to the outside.


    The corridor is full of flashing red light warning lights. At this time, the army had already rushed in, so they were surrounded by groups before long.


    "Experiment one, drop Dr. Lin!"


    Su Tang was carried so fast that her eyes were full of stars. She patted Shen Yi with her hand, and her voice was weak. "If you don''t want to wash in vain, I advise you to let me down."


    Shen Yi frowned, in this world, the weak is a burden.


    Of course, this idea is just a flash. Lin Yang is not weak. He let her out, and a lot of military or civil organizations robbed her. After all, this woman has done a lot of famous things, the most famous of which is to develop how to improve her abilities in a short time.


    Shen Yi finally put her down. After all, he didn''t want to take another bath.


    Seeing this, the soldiers around immediately adjusted their attack direction. However, they were not at ease with Su Tang and said, "Dr. Lin, please be careful."


    If the research institute is destroyed, it will be destroyed. But Lin Yang can''t. with her, it will be worth ten research institutes.


    Su Tang rubs her stomach. Lin Yang is a workaholic. She''s in poor health. Shen Yigang''s stomach is on strike.


    Compared with the army''s fear of Lin Yang and hurting her, Shen Yi has no fear. After all, if you want him to stay, it''s better to kill him directly.


    These soldiers sent out by the army are all powers, but in Shen Yi''s eyes, they are the ones who come to deliver their heads. He doesn''t even need to do anything to devour their powers, turn them into ordinary people, and then turn them into dead people.


    Su Tang leaned against the wall, looking at the killing and blood in front of her, as if she had been used to it for a long time.


    Shen Yi''s action is very fast, but within ten minutes, he completely solved these special powers. However, the army is not a fool. As early as when he sent out these special powers, he also arranged snipers.


    The sniper was hiding in the ventilation tunnel, but before the trigger was pressed, the man was pulled down from the ceiling.


    Sue sugar got her eyes by the falling ceiling debris, but for a moment, her eyes were red.


    When Shen Yi looks back, she is red eyed and tearful. It seems that she has been bullied, and she is very pitiful.


    Unfortunately, he was not moved.


    "You go by yourself, or I''ll carry you."


    Sue sugar, "I''ll go by myself."


    I''m kidding. She''ll lose half her life.


    Along the way, they met countless psionic soldiers, but later saw Shen Yi''s devouring psionic power, the army replaced the special forces without psionic power. Although they didn''t have psionic power, they were all good at it.Shen Yi is no longer a human being, but even if he is a zombie, there is an upper limit.


    Su Tang always let the system pay attention to him, after hearing the alarm of the system, she stopped him, "you can''t swallow it any more, you will explode and die."


    On the surface, Shen Yi is the same as before, but if you look closely, you can still see some differences.


    Compared with his previous moist mouth, there are signs of dryness now, and his steps are much heavier than before. The most important thing is that his reaction and movement are not as fast as before.


    However, Shen Yi didn''t stop, only said coldly: "I won''t stay."


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, and finally let the system point out the way with the least ambush.


    "If you believe me, come with me. "


    Shen Yi takes a look at her and asks him to believe her. It''s impossible.


    But


    "If you lie to me, I''ll kill you on the spot."


    Su Tang, "you are my most proud experimental object. I won''t kill you until I have studied it thoroughly."


    With the help of the system, their departure was not blocked. But before they left, Su Tang turned around and went to the pharmacy of the Research Institute.


    There''s no way. It''s hard for a stomach patient to find stomach medicine after leaving the Research Institute, and she can see her future.


    After three meals, he was in exile.


    There was not much stock in the pharmacy, and Su Tang only found three bottles. However, in today''s world, medicine is more valuable than gold, so before she left, she found a big bag and took away all the medicine that could be packed.


    "Take it."


    Shen Yi looked at the package under his feet and hissed, "I don''t need it."


    Sue sugar, "I need to, unless you want to see me die outside."


    Finally, Shen Yi carried the bag.


    They found an off-road vehicle. Now it''s late in the night. Su Tang was so tired that her eyelids were fighting, so as soon as she got on the bus, she went back to sleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    Shen Yi looks at someone behind the car in the rearview mirror. She is really at ease. She is not afraid that he will leave her in the wilderness and send her to feed the zombie.


    Su Tang didn''t sleep very well, but now this kind of environment can''t tolerate her affectation. She looked at the white sky, rubbed her eyes, forced herself to wake up, "Mr. Shen, where are we going now?"


    Shen Yi didn''t lift his eyelids. "Look for someone."


    He won''t let go of any of those who hurt him at the beginning.


    Su Tang asked, "do you still have friends outside?"


    She asked this question because at the beginning, in the Research Institute, she took those people who had harmed him to the laboratory and gave them to him to be slaughtered. Of course, there were many fish who had missed the net.


    At the beginning, in order to test Shen Yi''s reaction ability, they threw him into the zombie group several times. There were many mutants among them. Mutants were the products of the failure of the experiment of the powers. Some of them had great lethality, but their wisdom was basically zero. At the beginning, some people wanted to tame them. Unfortunately, things without intelligence quotient could not be tamed.


    "In fact, some of your friends were sent to the Institute." Su Tang seemed to mention it casually, while observing his expression, "do you still remember Guan Fei, Wei rurong, and Zhuo?"


    Shen Yi, "Zhuoyu."


    Sue sugar, "yes."


    Shen Yi finally had some facial expression, but it was colder than before, "what happened to them."


    Su Tang, "when the experimental materials are delivered, they will show me first. In the data, it says their relationship with you."


    As the top executive of the Institute, Lin Yangna has the right to ask the army to find her powers, and even call her names directly. However, she would not be interested in other experimental objects, all her thoughts were focused on Shen Yi, and finally she sent them to other researchers.


    She seems to be in memory. Under Shen Yi''s sharp eyes, she slowly said: "one is zombied, one is a mutant, and the other has not survived the experiment. By the way, the mutated one has been beaten with lizard genes, and you have beaten him. "


    Of course, Shen Yi remembers everything clearly during his two years in the Research Institute. Lizard is very powerful. He was injured in the fight, but he died in the end. If Su Tang didn''t say it, he couldn''t see that it was someone he knew.


    "Do you know why your number was number one?" Su Tang picked up a bottle of water from the back seat, drank a mouthful of water, moistened her throat, and then continued: "it''s not because you are in charge of me, but because you are stronger than other experimental objects. Your willpower is amazing and your powers are special, so other people in the Institute really want to find another one like you, so they check from you. Now you may not have many friends left to die. "


    Shen Yi stepped on the brake, "why do you tell me so much?"


    After a night''s rest, Su Tang seemed more tired. She drank some water and leaned back in the back seat. "I want you to help me find something to eat." Perhaps it was because of her dependence on others that she rarely showed a mild expression, "please bother Mr. Shen."


    Shen Yi looks at her as if he is looking at the truth of her words.


    It''s not difficult to find food. I''m afraid that as soon as he leaves, she will drive away.


    Su Tang looked at the doubt in his eyes, and could only sigh and explain for himself, "Mr. Shen, don''t worry, for my constitution, going out is to give the head to the zombie."


    Shen Yi, "you get off with me."


    Su Tang refused. She ate a few mouthfuls of Paomian after tossing about all night yesterday. Now her stomach has begun to rebel. "I''ll hold you back." But as soon as she finished, she saw the other person''s eyes cool.


    Shen Yi, "I''ll carry you."


    Su Tang


    The Research Institute was built at the foot of a big mountain. In today''s world, edible resources have long been plundered. So although Shen Yi promised to find something for her, two hours later, Su Tang quietly took out a stomach medicine and drank the mineral water.


    She was very glad that there was a box of water in the SUV she robbed last night.


    After another hour, we can finally see the city in our sight. Of course, it''s the city, but in fact it''s the zombie city.


    How busy those cities used to be, how dense these zombies are now.


    But it''s day, and there are obviously fewer zombies than at night.


    Two people finally found a supermarket, although the contents were rummaged everywhere, but in case there is still something to eat.


    Shen Yi won''t attract the attention of zombies now. After all, he is of the same kind, but Su Tang is not. As soon as they enter, there is a wave of zombies.


    Since the outbreak of zombie tide, Su Tang has been staying in the Research Institute. Even if she has seen zombies, she has also seen mutants. She is also trapped in groups and can''t threaten her at all. But now, the group of bloody zombies pounced on her, opened their mouths, as well as all kinds of rotten and smelly smell, which made her step back.


    Shen Yi glanced at the woman beside him, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. "Dr. Lin, can''t stand it?"Sue sugar didn''t speak. She was afraid that she would vomit as soon as she spoke.


    However, with Shen Yi in, Su Tang was very relieved. It didn''t take long to get rid of the ten zombies.


    The supermarket is full of dust. Most of the things on the shelves are empty, and some of them fall on the ground, so they can''t be used again.


    Shen Yi picked up some of the food that was left, but the next second, he heard the affected woman say: "Mr. Shen, can you see the date? If it''s overdue, I''ll die. "


    Can''t you die? Lin Yang''s stomach has to be carefully fed and eaten. Let''s wait for the stomachache to die.


    The shelf life of ordinary food is generally within one year. Finally, Shen Yi finds two bags of compressed biscuits full of dust in the corner. When he looks back, he sees that the woman has disappeared. He eyebrows a jump, gas will be stuffed into the pocket biscuits go out.


    Then, she froze in place, did not dare to move.


    Shen Yi stepped forward and saw many zombies moving slowly in the shadow of the distance.


    Although it''s a little far away, once they move a little bit more, the zombies will swarm in.


    Su Tang''s body now can''t run fast and can''t fight. She can only stand still and wait for Shen Yi to come.


    "What else do you want?" Shen Yi asked in a low voice.


    Su Tang glanced at the clothing area not far away. Compared with the shortage of food, there was no guarantee period for clothes. She left in a hurry, and she had a suit of clothes on her body.


    Of course, so is Shen Yi, who wears such a camouflage suit.


    "You go back to the car and I''ll get the clothes."


    Su Tang nodded, but as soon as she walked to the supermarket, she caught a glimpse of a zombie coming towards her at the speed of 100 meters.


    Dance grass, this special Niang is at least a third level zombie!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    The door of the supermarket is full of all kinds of garbage, and there are cars that have been smashed, so their SUVs are a long way from the supermarket.


    Su Tang only looked at the third level zombie, did not dare to hesitate, and ran to the supermarket.


    "Shen Yi!"


    Shen Yi is taking the clothes. Instead of choosing them carefully, he casually stuffed some clothes about the same size. Then, he was hit.


    Xu is because of fear, the other party subconsciously hold his waist.


    "There are three zombies!"


    Shen Yi looks down at the woman in his arms. He used to hate her all the time, but later he finds out that he is not in his position and does not pursue his own policies. Her existence is research, not him, but others. But if he had a new researcher, he might have followed his group of "friends" now.


    Hate a little bit, but the two years of suffering or in, so to say like, it is impossible to like her.


    "Let go."


    Sue sugar now has come to her senses, she let go of holding his hand, trying to crack expression, "sorry."


    Zombies are graded, and so are powers.


    Shen Yi''s ability of swallowing is not only swallowing, but also releasing those powers for a short time. So, before the third level zombie comes near, he will burn to ashes.


    In the ashes, a nucleus the size of mung bean is shining in the sun.


    Crystal nucleus is a kind of energy. Both the psionic and the zombie can upgrade their level through it. I just don''t know if this crystal is useful for checking Shen Yi''s zombie.


    "Shen Yi, take the crystal nucleus away."


    At the end of the law, the real currency had already changed from gold to nuclear or weapons.


    Shen Yi knows this, so he will take it without her saying.


    The third level zombies just now attracted a lot of low-level zombies. Although Shen Yi solved a number of them, they kept flowing, and he didn''t know when it would be the end. So Su Tang was too lazy to look at other things. She took some clothes and some spices and went back to the car.


    She drank some water in shock and then leaned back in her chair.


    It''s too exciting. It''s not suitable for her at all.


    Shen Yi threw a bag of compressed biscuits on her, then sneered, "Dr. Lin, you have to exercise."


    Su Tang heard his sarcasm, but said indifferently: "just now I said, I get off the car is to send the head."


    "You will die sooner or later."


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s Mr. Shen here. You''re my favorite experiment."


    She doesn''t say that the experimental object is OK. Shen Yi''s face is dark when she mentions the experimental object.


    "Lin Yang, you are looking for death."


    Sue sugar this one after another, is to test his bottom line, see him angry, also see good.


    "I''m sorry, I used to it in the graduate school before. I''ll correct it later."


    She admits her mistake so quickly that Shen Yi can only glare at her fiercely. After all, she can''t kill her. If she hits her, it''s no different from killing her. As for scolding, Shen Yi disdains to scold women.


    As a result, he can only sulk on his own.


    Su Tang ate some compressed biscuits, and the discomfort in her stomach finally eased. Then, she suddenly thought of something, "Mr. Shen, you haven''t had a rest for 30 hours. Do you feel tired?"


    Even for the zombies outside, unless you run into them, they are basically hiding and wandering during the day, and they will be hunted at night.


    Shen Yi, "didn''t feel tired."


    Su Tang nodded, knew it, and said, "by the way, what about the crystal nucleus you just asked you to take?"


    Shen Yi, "in my pocket."


    Su Tang, "you try to absorb it."


    Shen Yi tried to use the power in his body, and soon the crystal nucleus in his hand turned into a pile of powder.


    Su Tang became interested. "Mr. Shen, after absorbing the crystal nucleus, do you feel any difference?"


    Shen Yi looked at that pair of indifferent eyes finally appeared a glimmer of light, disgusted turned his eyes, "the third level Zombie''s crystal core power is too weak, can''t feel anything."


    Su Tang''s disgust for him seemed not to be seen, but muttered, "it seems that we have to find more in the future." When she finished, she thought of another thing. If a zombie''s level is higher than a certain level, it will produce wisdom. Of course, wisdom does not represent memory.


    For zombies, they are zombies, not humans.


    "Mr. Shen, I have heard before that zombies will produce wisdom when they are above level 8. If you encounter them, please be careful."


    Shen Yi lifted his eyelids. "Well, I''m a zombie."


    Su Tang, "by my hand, naturally level 10."


    It''s not her boasting, but Shen Yi, as the king of zombies, is indeed the only zombie of full rank. Otherwise, where can he destroy heaven and earth.


    When Shen Yi heard this, his expression began to seep.


    But Su Tang was not afraid, and even asked: "Mr. Shen, if you are given a chance to become human, do you want to become human?"Shen Yi sneered, "can I still have this chance?"


    Sue sugar, "you have to believe me."


    Hearing this, Shen Yi finally looks at her.


    Indeed, if it is her, there is still hope.


    However, for a moment, Shen Yi suddenly felt that whether he was a human or a zombie, there was no difference. As far as he was concerned, he had no friends or relatives. Even if he was a human, he was alone.


    The conversation came to an end, and Su Tang stopped talking.


    Of course, this is just what Shen Yi saw. Behind his back, Su Tang was frantically poking the system, "dog, quickly locate me, where can I catch two game?"


    System, "there''s no game, there''s a lot of zombies."


    Su Tang cry Liao, no food, what is the meaning of living.


    Shen Yi only finds Liangbao compressed biscuits. Even if Su Tang saves money, he will eat them all in one day. Moreover, there is not much oil in the SUV now. Fortunately, when they see the sign of the gas station, they don''t know if there is any oil in it.


    It''s almost evening. In April, the wind is not hot or cold on my face. In the past, it was a good time for outing, but now it''s only time to run for life.


    They get out of the car. Su Tang blows the air and Shen Yi refuels. But before the car is full, the gas station is surrounded.


    At the end of the day, people are more terrible than zombies.


    "Boss, this girl is good."


    It''s not bad. In the process of everyone''s escape, whether they can protect their lives has become a problem. Who pays attention to maintenance. Kelin Yang is not. She stays in the research institute all the year round. She has no sunshine or rain. Her skin can be broken by blowing. In addition, she has a lonely and proud temperament. If she was a goddess in the past.


    "Fat man, get out of the way. No matter how good you look, you have to enjoy it first." Tall thin one face wretched looking at Su sugar, then, just reluctant to part of the line of sight moved to Shen Yi body, "men, we don''t lack men here."


    "Little beauty, come here. My men are rude. Don''t hurt you."


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, looking at the muscular man who was strong like a hill in front of her. She silently stepped back, "Mr. Shen, I''ll give it to you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    There were about twenty people in that group. However, when they met Shen Yi, they couldn''t get a good deal at all. Half an hour later, their eyes showed fear, and the boss, who had been shouting before, rolled back.


    "Big brother, big brother, no, I call you big brother. Please forgive us. We are blind. We are wrong."


    It''s terrible. In one night, all their powers are gone. No wonder he can protect such a beautiful woman. If she is weaker, she won''t know how to handle it.


    Nowadays, beautiful women have become commodities that can be bought and sold. Of course, beautiful men also have no strength. Hell is the place to meet them.


    Shen Yi''s expression is indifferent. No matter how many people ask him, it seems that it has nothing to do with him.


    He was born in the army. He used to hate this kind of people, so he had to teach them a lesson. But now, the two-year experiment in the research institute seems to have killed all his feelings. Except when he kills people, he can feel that weak emotion. Maybe, because of this body, he is no longer a human, even if he has memory.


    He sneered, which made the gangsters even more afraid. That group of people also saw his means. Now they see no hope for him, and they kowtow to Su Tang. Women may be a little softer.


    "Sister-in-law, we have eyes that don''t know Taishan. We''ve offended you and the boss. You can teach us whatever you want. Please spare us a humble life." With that, I was afraid that she would not forgive me, so I slapped myself. Before long, my face became swollen.


    Su Tang just feels that Shen Yi is not right. As a result, she kneels down and asks for her. Just ask. What''s the name of her sister-in-law?!


    She refused to admit with a wooden face.


    On the other side, Shen Yi seems to be pulled back by his sister-in-law. He raises his eyelids and looks at Su Tang, who is cold all over. With a tug of his mouth, he says sarcastically, "Shen is not worthy of Dr. Lin."


    Su Tang didn''t want to discuss it. She pointed to the gangster who had been kneeling all over the place, "what is Mr. Shen going to do with it?"


    Shen Yi, "what does Dr. Lin think?"


    Sue sugar, "throw it out."


    It''s dirty hands to kill such people. It''s more dirty than zombies.


    Shen Yi doesn''t have any opinions. The gas station is big, but there shouldn''t be much oil. That group of people put up the reservoir, but Su Tang found seven or eight girls besides the oil.


    They are all girls in their teens and twenties. They are sallow and skinny, with different degrees of abuse. You can see what happened to them at a glance.


    They were locked in a small dark room by the garbage. There were no windows, no beds, and a few dirty quilts on the spot.


    To tell you the truth, when she opened the door, Su Tang looked at them in horror. Even if she was afraid, she didn''t dare to make a sound. She could only bite her mouth. As a person who is used to peace, she really couldn''t stand that scene.


    She frowned, but Shen Yi hissed.


    Can''t stand it? I don''t think about what experiments she did when she was in the Research Institute.


    Tut, it''s like that.


    The girls saw that it was not the gangster who opened the door, but other people. First they were stunned, then they saw that the other party was a clean dressed girl, and they all knelt down.


    They had lived in the doomsday for two years, and they soon guessed what had happened before. It must have been the group of crazy gangsters who had been kicked on the iron plate and were taught a lesson.


    "Please take us with you."


    "We can do everything, we can do everything, benefactor, please benefactor..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang sympathizes with them, but at the end of the day, bringing a group of weak people is undoubtedly adding to Shen Yi''s burden. Moreover, if Shen Yi''s current situation is known and publicized, it will be very troublesome for them.


    "That group of garbage should have left a lot of resources. I''ll leave them to you."


    At this point, the girls did not understand that she was kind to the gangsters who forced them. However, they can''t protect these resources at all. If she doesn''t want them, there will be others to rob them.


    Some people began to panic, but others came forward.


    "Benefactor."


    Su Tang, "my name is Lin."


    "Miss Lin, I know they have two cars. We''ll give you all the resources as long as you let us follow."


    Su Tang hesitates for a moment, and finally moves her eyes to Shen Yi.


    Shen Yi holds his chest and looks at her acting. Yes, in his eyes, she is acting. Dr. Lin, a frightening researcher at the Research Institute, actually sympathizes with a group of weak people. Who can believe that?


    "Dr. Lin watched what I was doing." Shen Yi looked at her with a smile, "after all, I will rely on Dr. Lin next."


    Su Tang ignored the sarcasm. She agreed to let those people follow her, but it also showed that if she was in danger, she would not help.


    The girls are crazy. Compared with the gangsters, at least they don''t force themselves and even let them follow.


    "Thank you, Miss Lin!"There are not many resources for the gangsters. After all, they stay at the gas station every day. At first, it''s OK. Many of them are left alone. But with the emergence of the base, all the powers form teams. Gradually, they can''t get any advantage. They thought Shen Yi was a sheep, but he was a wolf.


    The girls loaded all the supplies into the car, because there were not many. The two cars were just ready. During this period, Shen Yi sat in the driver''s seat and did not say a word. Until Su Tang sat in the co driver''s seat, her thin lips gently picked, "Dr. Lin began to be a good man?"


    Su Tang saw that he had suffered his own way. She didn''t want to quarrel at first, but now she can''t help but reply: "it''s not a good deed. Mr. Shen is a rude man. He is not as careful as a girl in washing and cooking."


    Shen Yi hissed, and he said, just such a snake and scorpion woman, where does she come from? It turns out that she wants to find a free nanny.


    It''s a good way to make that group of women feel grateful without promising their safety.


    With his eyes closed, Shen Yi started the car and said, "Dr. Lin, where are we going?"


    Sue sugar, "you''re not looking for your friends?"


    Shen Yi sneered and didn''t explain that those people were not friends at all. "Didn''t you say you sent them to God long ago?"


    Su Tang, "there are still some fish who have missed the net."


    At this time, the system also followed, "Tangtang, there is a security base 40 kilometers away. At present, the boss of the base has a grudge against the man. Where can you take him?"


    So, Su Tang said, "let''s find a safe base to settle down first." After that, she asked the system to give a line, but she said to Shen Yi: "I remember reading the map sign. This area is going east, and there is a safe base."


    The safety base is 40 kilometers away from here. Now the roads are almost destroyed. There are still zombie attacks along the way. It will be two days after they arrive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    Shen Yi and Su Tang met a lot of zombies along the way, one of them was level 2 and the other was level 4. Fortunately, there was no danger. The girls who were rescued didn''t drag their feet and let them stay in the car.


    The security base is not a charity, so you have to charge a certain fee to get in. The fee is all kinds of crystal nuclei or materials. These girls have them. Compared with ordinary people, the psionic is obviously more popular, not only does not need to pay any fees, but also distributes the house.


    Shen Yi doesn''t reveal his phagocytic ability, but disguises himself as a level 5 psionic according to the last phagocytic thunder ability.


    As for Su Tang, she took such a big bag of medicine. As soon as she said that she was a doctor, she directly exempted the expenses. She even took Shen Yi''s light and lived in an apartment together.


    Apartment is simple decoration, but there are all kinds of things. The only problem is that this apartment has one room and one living room.


    Su Tang said, "the living room is spacious and bright, so I won''t rob Mr. Shen."


    For Shen Yi, it doesn''t matter where he sleeps, but he just can''t see the woman.


    "Since it''s so good, I''ll give it to Dr. Lin." Then he went straight to the bedroom.


    The bedroom is very simple, just a single bed, a small wardrobe, no more. Shen Yi sits on the bed, looks up lazily, and sees Su Tang standing at the door, thin lips pulling, "if Dr. Lin doesn''t dislike it, I don''t mind sleeping with you."


    Then, in response to him was the sound of the door slamming.


    I don''t know why he felt a little happy when he saw that the other party was flat.


    He told Su Tang before that he would not be tired. In fact, he lied to her. Even the zombies outside would become weak in the daytime. If he didn''t eat or drink for so long, his body would be close to the limit. But he didn''t want to put his weakness in front of her. He didn''t trust her.


    Su Tang angrily went back to the living room. The apartment said it was simple, but in fact it was very shabby. For example, the chairs in the living room were shoddy. If she only sat for a while, it would be OK. But if she slept on them, she had a premonition that they would be useless.


    If you don''t sleep on a chair, you can''t sleep on the floor. It''s a concrete floor. It''s also useless.


    She sank her face and finally decided to go out.


    "Dog, is there anything to sell here? Or change some supplies? "


    In recent years, medicine is second only to crystal nucleus. When she entered the base, her medicine was not taken away, but returned to her. So if she wanted to change something, it should not be difficult.


    System, "yes, there''s a replacement on the west side."


    According to the system prompt, Sutang found it soon. There are a lot of people who set up stalls, and there are many kinds of things, but most of them are not worth buying, except for a small part, such as cold weapons.


    Compared with the hot weapon of gun, once there is no bullet, it is scrap iron, so she finally chose a dagger.


    "Boss, can I exchange medicine for medicine?"


    The boss is supposed to be a psychic. Compared with other yellow people, he looks ok. Ordinary people can only do the lowest level of labor in the base. The psionic can go out to do the task of killing zombies and seizing crystal nuclei. Correspondingly, they are also highly dangerous, so when they listen to drugs, they immediately look up.


    "Change! What medicine do you have


    Su Tang, "cold medicine, anti-inflammatory drugs, painkillers and other common drugs, I have some."


    When the boss saw that she was holding a dagger in her hand, he was afraid that she would repent and immediately said: "anti inflammatory drugs! Five for this dagger


    "Deal." Su Tang returned the dagger to him and gave him an address. "My medicine is in the apartment. Come here after six."


    After buying the dagger, she was just about to see if there was something like a quilt. But before long, she heard a burst of crying. The woman was crying at the top of her voice, but the people passing by seemed numb and didn''t even give a spare look.


    She frowned slightly. As soon as she passed by, she saw a young man kneeling on the ground, giving cardiopulmonary resuscitation to a child less than ten years old.


    The young man was a little familiar. After a second look, she finally remembered that this was not the little researcher who was her assistant at the beginning.


    The woman crying on the ground next to her should be the mother of the child. Half an hour later, the child who turned green finally showed signs of awakening.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li."


    The mother cried to thank the young man and said that she would kneel down.


    The young man was very embarrassed. He grabbed his hair shyly. As a result, as soon as he turned his head, he saw Su Tang standing not far away. First he was surprised, and then he jumped up excitedly. "Boss, how did you come out?"


    Sue sugar reached out and hit him on the head. "How can I talk? I was in prison and I can''t come out yet?"


    "No, it''s just strange how those people would let you out."


    The young man''s name was Li Ya. Although he had good knowledge, he could not bear the cruelty of the Research Institute. He secretly helped the experimental objects for several times. After a long time, he was almost thrown out to feed the zombies. Finally, Su Tang spoke and died.


    For Leah, Sutang still trusted, "remember Mr. number one?"


    Leah nodded."He brought me out."


    Li Ya was stunned at first, and then called out.


    "Lying trough!"


    Su Tang raised her eyes, with a light look, but all his words were choked back.


    At last, the baby''s face turned blue, and it was only after half a sound that she finally said, "the boss is powerful!" With that, he thought of something, pointed to the children who just woke up and said to Su Tang, "boss, can you save the child?"


    He talked a lot about it. The child had awakened his powers, which was five grades, but there was a tumor in his brain. Before the end of the day, the hospital found that it was benign, but before the operation, the end broke out. But now it has been delayed for two years, and I don''t know if it has become malignant.


    Sue sugar looked at the pale child. "Is there a medical room here?"


    Intracranial surgery, must have a sterile operating room, otherwise a careless, tumor resection, bacterial infection is also finished.


    Leah, "boss, do you remember Moussa? She is in charge of the base medical treatment. It should be OK to borrow the medical room, but she and I are not experts in this field, so we dare not open the skull at will. "


    Su Tang was ok, so she nodded and agreed, but since she had to have an operation, she might not be able to go back before 6 o''clock today, so she asked Li Ya to take five anti-inflammatory drugs.


    The medical room of the base is too simple, and many instruments are not available. Fortunately, Sutang has a system, which allows the system to observe vital signs all the time. After an operation, although tired and hungry, it is successful.


    However, the operation was successful, but Mr. No. 1 was about to explode.


    As soon as Shen Yi wakes up and doesn''t see Su Tang, his first reaction is that he has been cheated again.


    He was full of Yin Qi, which soared in vain. When he finally found someone, he didn''t look at the surrounding environment. He raised his foot and planned to kick the door. Then, the conversation inside made him stop.


    Li Ya, "boss, I knew that your indifference in the Research Institute was fake. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been thrown to feed the zombie."


    "By the way, boss, do you have a good relationship with Mr. No. 1? Does he know that you killed almost all the people who did harm to him? "


    Su Tang, "you are so noisy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    Before Liya knew the danger was approaching, Su Tang ignored him, so he talked to Musha.


    During the operation, the more serious the general doctors are, the higher the risk is. If they can still argue, it means that the operation is still successful at present.


    Li Ya went to the Research Institute for Lin Yang''s sake at the beginning, which is a god like existence in the academic world, so he felt that with Su Tang, this operation would be OK.


    "Sasha, do you remember Mr. one?"


    Musa, "remember, boss, that would be nice to him. Ah, boss, I heard from Li Ya that you came out this time, thanks to him? "


    Su Tang had an operation and occasionally responded, but even if she didn''t respond, the two of them were still able to talk.


    Li Ya, "to be honest, I thought that the boss had a crush on Mr. No. 1 experimental object. So many enemies, she could let the Army take care of them. I still remember her solemnly saying that she needed new experimental objects, and her name was XX."


    Musha said, "it''s not that much. What''s more, the boss wants to install a bathroom for the experimenter. Which experimenter have you ever seen? The boss is the boss. "


    Chatting, Liya seems to think of a very important thing.


    "Boss, among the group of people you would ask me to sort out and frame Mr. experimenter, I remember another one was in the stage of suspicion."


    Su Tang said, "well, remember, song Wenyi. Did you find him?"


    Li Ya didn''t expect him to open his mouth. The boss actually called out his full name. At that time, he was excited and said, "yes, this guy did it to the former base boss some time ago. Boss, I inquired with the people under his hands before. He would come to this small base because he offended people. You said, "will he know something?"


    In two years, Su Tang was arrested several times, and song Wenyi was on guard.


    Sue sugar, "it''s OK. He''s not a good one."


    One song Wenyi, Shen Yi can solve it with one hand.


    What she said was extremely cold, but both Li Ya and mousha were used to it. At the beginning, at the Research Institute, everyone thought that Dr. Lin was hard to get close to, but if they really got in touch with her, they would find that she was actually very good, just not good at expressing herself. Otherwise, if it had not been for her, they would have died several times.


    Musa, "boss, I''m really curious. Why do you help Mr. No. 1


    Sue sugar, "I''ve seen him before, the Falcon captain. A man like him should not be reduced to an experimental object, so it is speculated that someone has cheated him. Those people can Yin him, can Yin others, so it''s better to keep it for me to do experiments


    Originally, the experimental objects of the research institute were all serious criminals, so Shen Yi was sent in at the beginning. Although he had a strong military atmosphere, it did not mean that soldiers would not make mistakes, so the people of the research institute regarded him as a war criminal.


    Who can think that this is actually a conspiracy.


    Li yadu was in a trance. At the end of the trance, he was furious. "That''s the captain of the special forces. I don''t know how many times they''ve done life and death tasks. How can they treat him like this?"


    Compared with him, Moussa was calmer, but sarcastically, "do you think the Research Institute''s experimental objects are really criminals?"


    Liya, "how can you cooperate with them, boss?"


    Moussa rolled her eyes. "Leah, is that shit in your head? The captain of the special forces can be taken as an experimental object. Do you think the boss has a choice? " With that, he could not help muttering: "it''s not easy for you to live till now."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the operating room, Shen Yi''s whole body is tense. Even the breathing that didn''t exist before is now heavy.


    I don''t know how long later, the door of the operating room was opened.


    As soon as she took off her face mask, before she could see what was going on outside, a cold wind hit her. She was dragged by her wrist and pressed into the corner of the wall, unable to move.


    She frowned and looked at the man who didn''t know when to come. She didn''t want to give him any extra expression. She only said coldly, "Mr. Shen, violence can''t solve anything."


    Shen Yi breathes heavily. He grabs her by the wrist, and the terrible breath almost reaches the peak. Originally, when he was calm, the blood in his pupils would slowly fade, but now, the blood spread from the fundus of his eyes almost changed from bright red to dark, dark to black.


    His eyes fixed on Su Tang, thick almost into substance, "you cheat me."


    For a moment, Su Tang felt that he was like a poor husband who caught his wife cheating and then angrily forced him to ask.


    "Let go."


    Su Tang''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and then the system shivered and whispered, "son, you should pay attention to stabilize his mood, his indicators are not stable."


    According to the system, Su Tang can only soften the voice a little. Of course, there is only one point, not more.


    "It hurts."


    At this moment, Shen Yi felt that his blood began to boil. His five senses seemed to be blocked. His hearing seemed to be blocked by something. All the sounds were buzzing in his ears, and his sight was covered with gauze. At this moment, he just wanted to kill and see blood.But it happened that Su Tang''s two words soothed him strangely.


    Lin Yang''s skin is so white that he can see the blood vessels underneath. His whole wrist is red and swollen. At first glance, he is quite cautious.


    Shen Yi stares at her hand. His eyes are like remorse and chagrin.


    Li Ya and Mu Sha were stunned by this sudden action, and then reacted. Although they were afraid of Shen Yi''s breath, they still stood in front of Su Tang.


    "Test one?"


    Li Ya''s words undoubtedly hit Shen Yi''s nudian. Su Tang helped her forehead. For fear that the poor young man would be strangled, she could only pull people aside. "His name is Shen Yi."


    Leah, "boss, I think he''s too dangerous."


    Su Tang


    If you go on, your boss will be in danger.


    "You and Moussa go first. No, you keep it. I''ll go back first. " With that, he took Shen Yi all the way back to the apartment.


    After nearly seven hours of operation, Su Tang was exhausted. She sat down on the broken chair, her voice was tired and lazy. "What do you want to ask, ask."


    Shen Yi heard a lot at the door of the operating room. What he should and shouldn''t hear was that he thought his eyes were looking at everything, but as a result, they were all illusions.


    "At that time, I was in the Research Institute. Why were you good to me?"


    Su Tang didn''t have the strength to look up at him. Maybe she had an operation today. Her tiredness covered up the coldness and gave her a sense of human life. "Where do so many come from? Why? I just think it''s a pity for people like you. Besides, when I should have broken your leg, it was still broken. You hate me. It''s human nature


    Yes, because of the cold voice, he never thought that this woman could be kind-hearted. Instead, he felt like a toy of hers.


    Happy, give a bone, not happy, break his arm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 79%."


    Shen Yi had always believed what he saw. Even if Su Tang told him later that he was not in his position and did not pursue his own policies, he still could not mention his love for her. Perhaps, as she said, the pain she brought to him was unforgettable enough.


    But in fact, without her, I would have been dead. Even now, it seems that he is the biggest beneficiary. Zombies will not attack him, and human beings will not doubt him. As long as he wants, he can go anywhere in the world.


    He hated people for two years, but in the end he was the best one to protect him.


    He began to contradict. It was an indescribable feeling. Hatred was mixed with all kinds of emotions, gratitude and shock. At this moment, he seemed to be "alive" and finally found all his emotions that had disappeared before.


    Su Tang knew that this guy was hard to accept at the moment, but she was hungry. Now she was full of looking for something to eat, so she stood up without waiting for him to adjust.


    Before the gas station saved those girls, in order to show her gratitude, she sent some food. Now she is sleepy and tired. She was sleeping in the car a few days ago. Now she just wants to eat something and have a good sleep. As for the rest, wake up.


    They were so close that she was almost face to face at this stop.


    Shen Yi was so surprised that she stepped back a few steps. Instead, she turned around and left calmly.


    The next second, her wrist was caught again.


    This time twice, Su Tang is a little fried, "what are you doing?"


    Shen Yi stares at her, accompanied by a terrible anger, "where are you going?"


    Su Tang was helpless. "I''m looking for something to eat. I''m not you. I''m human. I want to eat." After that, he raised his wrist, which he held, "I am a man with powers, but I am weak, and I can easily die. So can you trouble Mr. Shen, and stop doing it in the future? "


    She said a lot, but Shen Yi only heard her death.


    "You won''t die."


    He doesn''t allow her to die, and she must live well for him before he makes it clear!


    Her wrists were loosened and Sutang went straight to the kitchen. In order to enter the base, the girl at the gas station had almost paid for all the supplies, so she didn''t have much to give her. Su Tang turned, and then turned to two boxes of instant noodles, a few cans of meat, and some clean water.


    She really has an indissoluble bond with instant noodles.


    She opened the can and instant noodles. Then she found a big problem. Although there was a kitchen, there was no fire in the kitchen! Without fire, she can''t boil water, let alone bubble noodles.


    She stared at the instant noodles in her hand and finally sighed. She could only sprinkle the seasoning directly and chewed it dry.


    Dr. Lin, who is high in the Research Institute, suddenly becomes so pitiful,


    she stares at the instant noodles in her hand, finally sighs, sprinkles some seasoning directly, and then chews two mouthfuls dryly.


    Once upon a time, in the Research Institute, her methods were too intimidating for people to look directly at. Now, Shen Yi finds that she is not tall. She is more than 1.6 meters tall and has little flesh. She is thin and weak, and can easily kill her.


    For the first time, Shen Yi found that she was weak and needed protection.


    He opened his long legs and took the instant noodles in her hand. There was a fire devouring power before, so he directly cooked a bowl of instant noodles for her in a pot.


    The pot is ready-made. Just wash it.


    Shen Yi was born as a special soldier. He can''t have children, but he can do everything else. He was quick, and soon sent the cooked instant noodles to her hand. By the way, he warmed the canned meat again. He still remembered that her stomach was not very good, so he would take a stomach medicine from time to time.


    Su Tang is also not polite. After putting the instant noodles on the table, he took a small bite.


    During this period, all aspects of her body were in poor condition, one of which was poor sleep, and the most important thing was poor eating. Her stomach was delicate. She was very hungry, but without a few mouthfuls, she began to feel sick, even nauseous. Finally, she could only eat some water.


    Shen Yi looks at her kitten like appetite. Her eyebrows are almost tied. She can''t finish a bowl of instant noodles for such a big person. Does she still have the strength to do things?


    "No more?"


    He could not help asking, and saw that the little girl had gone to the bedroom.


    "Ang, I''ll get some sleep." With that, he did not take off his clothes and fell asleep with a pillow in his arms.


    She sleeps soundly, but Shen Yi has a lot of problems in her heart. At last, she can only rob Li Ya.


    Li Ya was scared at first, but after he asked a few questions, he calmed down.


    "Boss, boss is the God of our academia. It''s said that at the beginning, when there was a research institute looking for her, she didn''t pay attention to any of them, but that was before the end. After that, anyway, when I hear from her again, I have entered the military research institute. "


    "She was strongly opposed to human testing in the first place."


    "In fact, we old adults are really good. You don''t think she''s cold. She''s just not good at expressing herself. In the past, when we studied all people''s accidents, she was responsible for them."¡­¡­


    Shen Yi asked three questions. Before he could speak, Li Ya said everything.


    Lin Yang in Li Ya''s mouth is quite different from Lin Yang in his memory, but if you think about it carefully, there are similarities.


    "Last question, is her stomach bad?"


    Li Ya said, "it''s not good. When the boss is busy, he doesn''t remember to eat. After a long time, his stomach can''t stand it. Up to now, you can''t eat raw and cold food, you can''t touch spicy food, you can''t touch greasy and hot food, all of which can''t appear on her menu. "


    Shen Yi was silent for a long time, "I know."


    Liya is still not at ease. He remembers that in the medical room before, the tyranny around this guy could frighten people to death.


    So, before leaving, he couldn''t help saying: "Shen Yi, don''t blame the boss. She will compensate you for everything she can. And at that time, how could she, a researcher with no background, have been able to beat the army. Besides, from what I know about her, the experiments she did on you will not harm you in essence. "


    Li Ya was thrown back, but after throwing the man away, Shen Yi didn''t go back to his apartment immediately. Instead, he used the only two cores left to exchange some millet and vegetables.


    Although one of the two nuclei is of grade 4, food is scarce now, so a small bag of millet and vegetables is a luxury.


    Su Tang woke up again and felt confused. She smelled the smell of millet porridge. "As expected, she was in a dream. She could dream of everything." She murmured in a low voice, turned over, and was about to go on sleeping when Shen Yi pushed the door in.


    During this period, he always paid attention to the movement of the bedroom, heard the sound, and immediately came in.


    Then, he saw Su Tang''s childish scene, which was different from her cold and arrogant feeling when she was sober. Now she is still very lovely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    When Su Tang was dragged up, she was still at a loss. When the other party said to eat, she sat there obediently.


    Shen Yi was never a gentle person. When she got up, she stuffed the cooked millet porridge into her hand, and her voice was cold and hard, "eat."


    The millet porridge has been boiled by Shen Yi with a small fire. She is afraid of the cold and can''t bear to eat her tender stomach. But he forgot that Su Tang is not them. She is not only delicate in stomach, but also delicate everywhere. Such a bowl of millet porridge is stuffed into her hand, and she hisses when it is hot.


    After a while, the palm of his hand was red. He suddenly thought of the night when she left the Research Institute, she was on the bubble surface, and the back of her hand was red.


    Shen Yi''s forehead is protruding. He has never seen a person with such poor self-care ability!


    "Why are you so stupid!" Then he took the bowl back.


    Su Tang was even more at a loss, but her mouth was soft. Besides, the millet porridge was thick, which seemed to be very suitable for her.


    Shen Yi tone is not good, but in the end did not sit idly, "come out to eat."


    Su Tang did not hesitate, obediently followed him out, and then found that there were two dishes of green vegetables on the table, so surprised that her eyes were bright.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shen." With that, she was not polite and sat down to eat.


    She is still very slow to eat, but compared with the way she used to eat instant noodles, she is obviously happy now. Her cold eyes are all with some radians at the moment.


    With the warm millet porridge in her stomach, Su Tang felt that she had come to life, but she was a little happy and sad. She ate too much, and now she was a little nervous. But it was more comfortable than just now. She rubbed her stomach. Maybe she had a good sleep and had enough to eat. She was lazy.


    Shen Yi looks at her just eat so a little, silent for a moment, still can''t help but open mouth.


    His voice is cold. It sounds more like strong impatience and dislike than caring.


    "Just a little?"


    Su Tang leaned lazily on the chair, "Ang, not as good as the old Mr. Shen." After that, she didn''t want to waste time on such things, so she asked, "what is Mr. Shen going to do with song Wenyi?"


    "Kill me."


    It''s really his style to be so simple and rude.


    Su sugar but pause, "he should have a lot of powers around, I''ll go to the next Liya, let him give me a list.". "


    Shen Yi frowned," don''t be so complicated. "


    Su Tang looked at him and said seriously, "yes, your body doesn''t have unlimited capacity. There is a zero point. Last time in the Institute, you devoured a total of 49 powers. The power level has not been estimated yet, but the troops should not be lower than level 4. At that time, your body was different. "


    That night was so chaotic and dangerous, she actually kept all the details in her mind. Shen Yi looked at her deeply, but Su Tang chuckled, "this is my power, it''s nothing."


    Shen Yi took back his sight and said, "whatever you want."


    It''s settled in this way. Li Ya has also spent a lot of time in this small base. He can tell the outstanding powers around Song Wenyi.


    Soon, Su Tang received a list. Compared with the garrison troops of the research institute before, the powers of the small base were obviously inferior to them. There is a power team around Song Wenyi, about 20 people. The powers are between level 4 and level 5.


    Powers are divided into 10 levels, but level 6 is a watershed. Level 2 and level 3 are more like dogs. Level 4 and level 5 are the main powers of the powers team. When you reach level 6, you are basically the powers that everyone is competing for. In the whole country of China, there are only a few powers at level 7. There are only two at level 8. As for level 9, I haven''t seen them yet, let alone level 10.


    For a time, everyone felt that the classification was wrong. Level 9 was the limit, and there was no level 10.


    Su Tang sorted out the 20 powers, levels, and whether there were followers behind them, and finally gave them to Shen Yi.


    She said: "a song Wenyi is nothing, but the power team behind him is the main fighting force against zombies. No matter whether they are scum or not, there are so many ordinary people in the base. Without the power team, once there is a zombie tide, the base will be destroyed. "


    If she had said that before, Shen Yi thought that she must be acting again, but now, he thought seriously.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Su Tang, "it''s the end of the world. I think they should understand that it''s common for them to change their owners."


    First stabilize this power team, song Wenyi will die.


    Of course, in today''s world, interests are the most important. If Su Tang can give more than song Wenyi, it''s too easy to turn people around.


    Song Wenyi is only a level 5 psionic, but Su Tang is different. She has developed so many potions that it''s hard to get one. In addition, Musa is in the medical room and wants to make a batch temporarily. It''s too simple.


    Shen Yicai changed Su Tang''s attitude. As a result, he turned around and was too busy. Once upon a time, he revolved around himself every day, but now he doesn''t even return to his apartment. In this huge contrast, Shen Yi''s heart is empty and out of control.


    He forbeared, originally wanted to wait for her to come back, two people have a good chat, the result of the day is going to light, actually did not come back, angry he directly slammed the door out.In the medical room, Su Tang blinked her dry eyes. The medicine was not so easy to make. It had been nearly 15 hours, and only 20 had been made.


    Li Ya and Mu Sha were fighting. Seeing that she was tired, she couldn''t help saying, "boss, we can do it tomorrow, or we can continue tomorrow. You are in poor health. Staying up late will hurt you


    Sue sugar, "it doesn''t matter. It''ll be ready soon. By the way, how did the child recover last time? "


    Liya, "well, it''s the level five powers that recover faster than ordinary people."


    Musa, "he''s been arguing that he''s coming to thank you."


    Sue sugar listened, hook lip smile, "well, next time I have time to see him."


    When Shen Yi comes over, he hears that she wants to see others. At that moment, he feels betrayed.


    Have no time to go back to the apartment, but also want to see other people, who is so important, important she forgot that she is still waiting for her apartment!


    Shen Yi feels uncomfortable. As soon as she opens the door, she finds that she is still smiling.


    She''s laughing!


    I used to be in the lab, but I didn''t bother to give him a spare look, let alone smile.


    He looked at her, eyes heavy floating, but the heart began to pan acid.


    She has changed.


    Su Tang looks at Shen Yi, who comes suddenly. Her eyes are a little surprised. "What''s the matter with Mr. Shen?"


    Shen Yi looked at her in a gloomy way, "I can''t find you if I have nothing to do?"


    Su Tang, "just a little surprised."


    Who is Shen Yi? She never says a word more, but suddenly comes to him. Isn''t she surprised? But she didn''t understand that he was still well when he left at noon, and now what kind of temper?


    "Take you back." Then he stared at her again, "do you go by yourself, or do I carry you?"


    Su Tang


    Is this a real addiction?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Carry is not let him carry, this life will not let him carry again.


    However, Su Tang just wood face refused, that guy actually a word not directly to people to hold up, Princess hold that kind of.


    "Then take it back."


    Su Tang''s face almost split, "Shen Yi!"


    Shen Yi''s face was expressionless and his voice was cold. "You have short legs. You walk too slowly."


    Su Tangqi''s face turned black, and finally everything turned into a sneer.


    "Oh You have long legs


    Shen Yi is 1.88 meters tall. Naturally, his legs are not short, so he has no burden to answer this. He has the right to praise.


    "Well, thank you."


    Su Tang


    I''m so angry. I want to hit people!


    The medical room is not far from the apartment. Su Tang once felt that she could make it to the apartment, but she fell asleep on the way.


    Under the cold moonlight, the girl in her arms was pale, and under her closed eyes, she was pale and gaunt.


    Shen Yi frowned. Since he knew her face was cold and her heart was hot, his feeling for her changed. That kind of feeling, how to say, is not the feeling of my teammates when I was doing the task, but another kind of hazy, unable to express, but unable to ignore.


    Anyway, this kind of feeling has never been before.


    He has done so many tasks, and he has not been saved. But in the past, he was only grateful to those people. To Lin Yang, gratitude was mixed with other factors.


    Shen Yi doesn''t understand, so he doesn''t want to. Anyway, this person will stay with him.


    Holding a person''s action, because of Su Tang''s deep sleep and put soft a few minutes, even step also put light.


    He put people on the bed in the bedroom. It was cool, and Su Tang was still wearing a coat. Without much thought, Shen Yi naturally takes off her coat, then takes off her shoes, and finally tucks the person in the quilt. After making sure the quilt is stuffed, he leaves.


    He can sleep for several days, so he doesn''t feel tired now. But there''s one thing he has to think about.


    Originally, he intended to find out the people who framed him one by one. As a result, all the little girls dealt with it for him, leaving one song Wenyi, which is totally groundless. Then, how can he go next?


    From time to time, the sight sweeps into the bedroom. Shen Yi listens to the shallow breathing inside. For a moment, he feels calm.


    When Sutang woke up again, she was awakened by pain. The discomfort in her stomach made her curl up and sweat.


    I don''t know how long later, the door of the bedroom seemed to be opened. She reluctantly opened her eyes and saw Shen Yi coming with a cold face. Whether he was happy or not, she asked: "Mr. Shen, can you pour me a glass of water?"


    Shen Yi is angry. He guesses why the little girl is upset. It must have been last night. He knows that she is weak, so why can''t she take good care of her!


    "Wait!"


    Looking at each other''s gloomy face, Su Tang didn''t know where she had offended him.


    It''s a zombie''s heart, a needle on the bottom of the sea. I can''t guess.


    Shen Yi''s action is very fast. In a few minutes, she comes with hot water. Su Tang takes the stomach medicine with the water. Then she holds the quilt and looks at him lazily. "Thank you, Mr. Shen."


    Shen Yi stares at her. He finds that she likes to say thank you. She cooks for her and pours water for her. Everything is thank you. They have known each other for two years. He can thank her for all the help she has done for them. He will become a close friend if he changes others. However, she is still so strange that she seems to leave him at any time.


    No, she won''t go, at least not for the time being. She said that she was her most proud experimental object and would not leave until she had studied it thoroughly.


    But what if we study it thoroughly?


    The heart has no reason of a fluster, he suddenly raises head.


    "Shen Yi, what''s wrong with you?" She looked at him deeply, just like she used to look at him in the Research Institute, "is there something wrong with her body?"


    "No, I''ll cook something for you." Then he slammed the door and left.


    Su Tang didn''t know, so at last she had to lift the quilt and go out.


    In the kitchen, Shen Yi is cooking noodles with his fire power. When he hears the door open, his eyebrows tighten, "what are you doing up?"


    Su Tang found a chair and sat down. "Mr. Shen, I think we need to have a good chat."


    This zombie is a little strange recently. He wanted to kill her in the past, but now he is still so fierce on the surface, but at least he cares about her, that is, he manages her a little too much.


    "I have nothing to talk about with you." With that, Shen Yi was a little sorry.


    He was not like this before. It must have changed his character after his body was zombied. Yes, it must be like this!


    Su Tang rubbed her eyebrows. How did the zombie become unreasonable.


    "Mr. Shen, would you please cooperate?"


    Shen Yi cooked the noodles and put them heavily in front of herSue sugar looks up.


    "I''m not an experiment!"


    If you want to change the status quo of two people, you must take off the identity of experimental object.


    Shen Yi looked down at her bloodless face and said in a cold voice: "I''m not the white mice in the laboratory. Do you understand, Lin Yang?"


    Well, once upon a time, there was a doctor Lin at the mouth. Now he calls his name directly.


    "Since I began to call you Mr. Shen, I have taken off your identity as an experimental object." Su Tang looked at his cloudy face and said coldly, "it''s you. I''ve been worrying about this identity."


    It''s really no difference for her that the experimental object is still human.


    Shen Yi''s body stagnated. Indeed, it was he who couldn''t let go, not her.


    The more she looked at him, the more she felt that something was wrong with him. After thinking about it, she could only say mildly: "Mr. Shen, sometimes I ask you about your physical condition, not to study you. You will become like this. I am responsible for it."


    Shen Yi''s rigid body begins to relax. He finds himself at the top of his rope and cares too much about the identity of the experimental object. In fact, it has nothing to do with whether it is or not. Even without this identity, he will never know her in his life.


    Su Tang didn''t know where his thoughts were going. He felt his mood was gradually stabilized and said, "by the way, when I do things in the future, can Mr. Shen ignore me?"


    She needs to do a lot of things, one of which is to bribe those powers, the other is to develop some medicine that can attract zombies. It''s OK for Shen Yi to stay in the base now. Once he goes out, he will be found by those who want to find out.


    Of course, what''s more important is the virus antidote. The one she developed before has a certain side effect, that is, when the psionic uses it, it will lose its powers. Now in this situation, Shen Yi can''t lose her powers. She sighs. Before, she was greedy for speed, so she wanted to finish the task and pat her ass to leave. Now it''s bad, and a mess has to be cleaned up.


    "Ding, the blackening value rises and falls by 5%, and the current blackening index is 84%."


    Su Tang


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang: shit!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    If you don''t agree, it turns black. Su Tang is furious.


    "Let''s talk about what happened before. Is Mr. Shen abnormal recently?" Sue sugar swallowed the impulse to curse, showing a very gentle smile.


    Shen Yi looked at her cold eyes, full of him, chaotic head like suddenly clear.


    It''s not because he cares about her. It''s not because she''s the doctor in the Research Institute, but because she''s Lin Yang.


    He wanted her to care about herself, to dye her cold eyes with other colors, and to let her have no one else besides herself.


    He thought Fuck her.


    Su Tang''s eyes were so dim that she got goose bumps. She always felt that she was the target. She stood up and was pressed back before she stepped out.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    The sudden outburst of anger made Sutang unable to get through.


    This one after another, she has no temper, simply abandon oneself to a chair, "looking for water to drink!"


    Shen Yi also felt that he had just overreacted and said, "eat your noodles and I''ll bring you water." Then he turned around and went to the hot water.


    The noodles were already a little swollen, but Su Tang really didn''t want to give up. Soon after, a cup of hot water was in her hand.


    She picked up the cup, just opened her mouth, and then listened to the other party''s rough voice: "no thanks!"


    Su Tang swallows back her words, thinking that the heart of the zombie is really harder to guess than the heart.


    The noodles are not cooked much, but they are cooked according to her appetite. To be honest, Shen Yi is not only a little fierce but also good at her. Three meals a day for her to do, know she can''t eat raw and cold things, even if she wants to drink water in the middle of the night, will bring her hot in advance.


    Think of this, she sighed, forget it, she and a zombie about what.


    "Mr. Shen, do we have any surplus food at home?"


    As soon as we heard these three words, Shen Yi''s mood became better, "what do you want to do with this?" Finish saying, feel oneself tone is not very good again, say again: "anyway hungry cannot arrive you."


    Su Tang, "to see a child, that is, the child I had an operation on some time ago. I heard that he was recovering well, so I went to see him."


    Shen Yi just tilted up his lips and immediately pressed them down. When he was in the lab, why didn''t he see her visit him more?


    "No more."


    This evil voice, hear Su sugar straight headache, "well, how angry?"


    How can Shen Yi admit, "I''m angry. I don''t need to eat. If you want to give someone away, it''s not me who''s hungry in the future."


    Su Tang rubbed her eyebrows and sighed. She could only admit her life and coax her to say: "Li Ya told me that the child, in order to buy medicine, died in the zombie tide when his father went out to work. My mother had no power, and she wanted to work twenty hours a day, so she could barely feed them. I''ll go to see him and get some food by the way. I''ve been rescued by surgery. Don''t starve me to death. "


    Li Ya once said that Lin Yang''s face was cold and his heart was hot. At this moment, Shen Yi really felt it.


    "I remember him as a level five."


    Su Tang said, "yes, so small is the level five powers, if you can live well, the future is immeasurable."


    A psionic can improve his powers, but it needs a huge amount of nuclear energy. The higher the level, the more difficult it is to improve. However, the child is less than ten years old, and he is already a level five ability at a young age. If he works hard and takes more zombies, he will be up to level six one day.


    Shen Yi, "find a chance, I''ll practice him."


    Su Tang was a little surprised. As a result, she saw that the other party was angry and defeated. She said, "what do you do, you are allowed to save people, and I am not allowed to teach people?"


    Su Tang said, "don''t be afraid, Mr. Shen. Don''t be angry. Mr. Shen drinks water."


    Shen Yi laughed angrily, "Lin Yang, you have a heart!"


    As soon as Su Tang was stiff, she suddenly thought that Shen Yi didn''t eat or drink. She was embarrassed and laughed, "excuse me, Mr. Shen." After apologizing, she suddenly thought of something. Zombies are food. Shen Yi, in a sense, is also a zombie. She asked, "Mr. Shen, have you ever felt hungry?"


    Shen Yi looks at her coolly, "what do you want to do?"


    Sue sugar, "I''m just curious." Finish saying, see him pursed lips not language, can''t help but say again: "don''t want to say?"


    Shen Yi is a zombie in essence. Since he is a zombie, he naturally has a desire for human beings. But he is a person who can''t find anyone. Usually, when hunger comes out, he goes out to kill some zombies and absorb the crystal nucleus. But now, he suddenly wants to drink her blood.


    Su Tang didn''t know the danger was approaching. She murmured: "no, I should go out and buy a live chicken one day. Shall we have a try? And, after being bitten by you, will the other party become a zombie? " The more she said it, the more excited she was, and her eyes brightened. "Ah, Mr. Shen, you''re a bit cool, just like the vampire in the movie, or the one with the highest status."Shen Yi ignores her words and takes away the bowl directly over her.


    Su Tang now came up and chased him all the way, "Mr. Shen, Shen Yi, Shen..."


    Shen Yi stopped and allowed her to bump into his chest, "Shen what."


    Su Tang stepped back, cleared her voice and stopped being a demon. "Mr. Shen really doesn''t want to try?"


    Shen Yi actually quite likes her noisy, but this matter son can''t let her know, because he can''t carry her noisy, easy to have an accident.


    "Reason."


    Su Tang was angry and happy. "I''m for you! Now I have a plan. I don''t know how to deal with what happens in the future. "


    Shen Yi brushes the bowl three or two times, and then looks back. No matter how angry she is, she chooses several things seriously. The little girl is really delicate, and pick, not fresh do not love to touch, there are still a few barrels of instant noodles at home, since she does not eat, then give it.


    "Let''s go."


    No end of a word, Su sugar did not understand, the other side suddenly turned back. Shen Yi is a tough and handsome guy, full of momentum, but now, he is hooked on the corner of his lips, inexplicably some ruffian handsome.


    "If you don''t go, do you want me to carry it?"


    Su Tang''s face turned black, "carry a fart!"


    I can''t stand it this time. This zombie is poisonous!


    Shen Yi saw that she was so rude that he raised his eyebrows. "How can our Dr. Lin be so rude? It''s rare. "


    Su sugar face expressionless, "I will not only burst rough, I will hit people."


    This, Shen Yi came a little interest, "which day we compare?"


    Sue sugar doesn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    She couldn''t think of it, so she ran to compare with him to find abuse.


    The little girl lost her temper and walked in front of her. Shen Yi didn''t surpass her either. She was half a step away from her. Before long, they found the child''s home.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    A child''s home is really broken and small. It''s like a small tent. It''s surrounded by two pieces of rags. It''s neither windproof nor cold proof. You can see from the inside when you see it.


    However, such an environment is the life of most people in the base.


    The woman knew Su Tang. As soon as she came, she would kneel down before she spoke.


    Su Tang has been trained to have an instinctive reaction by kneeling without moving recently. Before she kneels down, she pulls people first.


    "Don''t kneel." She nodded in pain.


    "Benefactor, I can''t find any other way to thank you except to kneel down." As she spoke, the woman wiped her tears.


    After the end of the day, everyone''s way of expressing gratitude is to kneel down, because they can''t offer any decent thanks except kneeling down.


    "I came to see Ji. Is he OK?"


    "OK, Xiao Ke is now sober enough to get out of bed and walk." When it comes to son, the joy on Ji Mu''s face overflows. Since the zombie broke out, the relatives around her have almost gone, leaving only her son to live with her. If her sons are not there, she doesn''t know the meaning of living.


    "I came to see Ji and brought something to him by the way." Then he sent the instant noodles in Shen Yi''s hand.


    If it were not for them, Ji''s son would not have been able to live until now. How could he have collected their things.


    At this time, Ji Ke wakes up when he hears something. When he sees Su Tang, he hesitates first. After Ji''s mother whispers a few words to him, he becomes excited immediately from hesitation, "sister! Why did you come to see me? "


    The children''s hair on the head is shaved by surgery. At the moment, the forehead is bare and lovely.


    "Well, I''ll stop by to see you when I''m passing by."


    Ji Xiaoren is still in a state of excitement. As soon as he sees her savior, he holds her hand and says, "sister, I''m a level five power. In the future, I can fight a lot of zombies and find a lot of crystal nuclei. In the future, I''ll support you!"


    This time, Shen Yi quit.


    What''s the matter? He hasn''t said how to raise it. This smelly boy wants to get there first?


    There''s no way.


    He pretended to come over and squeeze Su Tang away. Then he looked down at the little carrot''s head in front of him. He didn''t have the same hair, so he wanted to rob him? It''s a dream.


    However, before he could speak, Jike asked: "uncle, who are you?"


    Shen Yi''s face is almost black. "You call her sister, call me uncle?"


    Ji Ke said, "my sister is young and good-looking. Of course, it''s my sister. But you''re not the same He was still young and could not express his dangerous temperament for a moment, so he finally classified him as an old man.


    Su Tang looked at the zombie, and now she was haggling with the children like a childish. She almost laughed. "Mr. Shen, don''t forget that you are here to accept the apprentice."


    Ji''s mother was stunned at first, but then she was surprised.


    As an adult, of course, she can see that Shen Yi is by no means an ordinary person. Although her son has level five abilities, he is still young.


    "Xiao Ke, come on! Come on


    Ji Ke is a little reluctant. He wants to learn from sugar.


    "Sister, can I worship you as my teacher?"


    Su Tang laughed, "my sister can only take a scalpel, not a zombie, but my uncle is not the same." With that, she looked at Shen Yi again and said with a little ridicule, "right, uncle Shen."


    Shen Yi''s face is black. Uncle farts. They are three years behind each other. He is not as big as her niece!


    Although Ji Ke likes Su Tang, he also knows that if he can''t fight zombies, he can''t protect his mother. So he musters up his courage and kneels down to Shen Yi.


    "Master!"


    The child''s voice was crisp, and Shen Yi didn''t embarrass him, "get up." Finish saying, see that scar on his forehead, say again: "wait for your body good, come to me again."


    After watching the children, on the way back, Su Tang seems to have found fun.


    "I didn''t expect uncle Shen to have a queen."


    Apprentice is also a queen. In essence, it''s OK for her to say so.


    But Shen Yi quit. She''s not finished!


    "Uncle Shen, be careful. The one in front is the leader of the psionic team." She a voice, Shen Yi immediately the eye quick hand of the person to captivate to the corner.


    This is the market on West Street. The people are in chaos, so the captain was taken away without causing any confusion.


    Under the pressure of absolute strength, the other side couldn''t move at all. Finally, nervousness and fear of various factors came to mind, and people trembled.


    Su sugar, "this little brother, we just want to make friends with you, can you promise not to speak?"


    The captain immediately nodded wildly, afraid that he would be thrown out to feed the zombie.


    Su sugar is very satisfied, let Shen Yixian let go, "little brother recently has considered job hopping?"


    Hearing this, the captain was stunned, "job hopping?"Su Tang said, "yes, song Wenyi is not worth following."


    The captain did not agree, but looked at her warily, "who are you?"


    Su Tang, "a man who wants to kill song Wenyi." Then she said with a smile, "really don''t think about it. I have a potion here to improve the power level. Although it''s only temporary, I can still save my life at the critical moment. If you don''t like this potion, we have other ones. There''s always one you''ll like. "


    Of course, the captain has heard of that kind of medicine, but it''s hard to find. Most of it has been mastered by the army.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Su sugar is not ambiguous, just throw out a dose.


    "Well, in good faith, I can give you a dose."


    The team leader was stunned again. Is this precious medicine so easy to give away?


    As a result, before he could recover, Su Tang continued to say, "take my medicine, it''s my man. If you go back, I''ll send you to feed the zombie."


    This wave of Sao operation, the team leader was shocked, so he met the strong buy strong sell?


    Shen Yi is not comfortable. What is her person? She is a girl. What do you want so many people to do!


    "Lin Yang!"


    Su Tang is impatient, "Uncle Shen, don''t make trouble."


    "Your name is Lin Yang, Dr. Lin?" The team leader was shocked to be in a trance. The military region made a lot of noise some time ago, and even lost Dr. Lin. up to now, it''s still searching all over the world.


    It''s just that there are zombies everywhere outside. Although Lin Yang has awakened her powers, her powers can''t help her fight zombies, so many people guess and even regret that she should not become a zombie.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." Sue sugar asked with a smile, "so does little brother change his job?"


    The captain looks at Su Tang. He has only heard of Lin Yang, but he has never seen her. If she is really Lin Yang, then following her is better than following song Wenyi. It''s just, who''s next to her?


    Of course, it is impossible for the military region to release the news of the escape of the experimental objects, so up to now, Shen Yi is still safe.


    Shen Yishun looks at the captain. To tell you the truth, he is also curious about how the little girl will introduce him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    "He''s mine."


    In fact, this is only half said, the original saying is that he is my experimental object. But Su Tang doesn''t dare to finish her speech, otherwise Shen Yi will definitely kill her. After all, he said it before, and he''s not allowed to take it as an experiment.


    Although Shen Yi''s name and identity were not reported, Su Tang''s declaration of sovereignty undoubtedly tied them together.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    The captain looked at Su Tang, then looked at the inhibitor in his hand. He was silent for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and nodded.


    A good bird chooses a tree to live in. Song Wenyi grabs this position from others, so others can take it. What''s more, let''s not say whether the man in front of us is Lin Yang or not. The man beside her is unpredictable. As soon as he makes a move, he knows that he is not his opponent.


    "Boss!"


    Su Tang was very satisfied with his current affairs, but she corrected his mistake, "he is your boss."


    The team leader is not stupid. People with a clear eye can see that Su Tang is in charge of these two people, but this is not something he can study carefully. Since she asked her to call him the boss, he is the boss.


    "Boss."


    Shen Yi''s face is cold, and he can''t see any ups and downs. He only has a pair of eyes that look at Su Tang for a moment. His eyes are dark and unclear, so people can''t see his mood. However, he finally nodded to Wang Wei as a greeting.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 74%."


    Captain, "boss, my name is Wang Wei, level 5 power."


    Wang Wei knew in his heart that if they could find themselves, they must have made a clear investigation, but this did not prevent him from expressing his determination.


    No, as soon as he said it, Su Tang nodded with satisfaction, "well, I remember you still have a dozen teammates?"


    Wang Wei nodded immediately.


    Su Tang, "when are you free, call out and get together?"


    Wang Wei did not give an answer immediately, but was silent for a moment, "yes, but not in the base. Song Wenyi will find out."


    Song Wenyi will find out that so many people under his hand are rebelled. But if there are so many zombies outside, who will stare at them.


    The power group always goes out together. No one doubts that they want to go out to do a task. As for song Wenyi, he is immersed in the quickness of the earth emperor and can''t extricate himself. How can he come out to do a task.


    Su Tang decided to meet outside three days later. They chose the place. Within half an hour, the corner of the alley was quiet.


    Su Tang doesn''t plan to go back to her apartment. Instead, she goes back to the medical room. The medical room is now in the charge of Mu Sha and Li Ya. Song Wenyi is quite at ease with the medical room for the time being, so she doesn''t find that many drugs are missing recently, but it can''t be delayed. If it''s delayed for a long time, it will be dangerous for them.


    It doesn''t matter between Li Ya and Mu Sha, "boss, there''s no danger in doing great things. Don''t worry, we''ll protect ourselves."


    Su Tang sat in the humble medical room, looking around at the instruments and medicines that could see her head, frowned, "it''s still too little. I have to add something."


    Compared with the former research institute, this medical room can''t be seen, even if the equipment is old, the key things she wants are almost half short. She and Shen Yi are going out in three days. She doesn''t want to reveal his secret.


    Li Ya seems to think of something, "boss, this is H city. There are several hospitals in the urban area. The first municipal hospital should have a lot of precision instruments. It''s bulky. Everyone will be busy running for their lives. No one will move it."


    Sue sugar''s eyes lit up. "Then we have to get a bigger car."


    Mu Sha, "I can apply with song Wenyi, he will give it."


    Anyway, it''s also good for the base. As long as song Wenyi gives a car, he will not object. He now enjoys the feeling that people below need his permission to do things, just like the emperor in the past. Everyone is afraid of him. Of course, Musa is also a technician. It''s hard to guarantee whether she will be injured one day and need medical treatment, so he asked if she needs protection.


    Shen Yi''s identity is special. Of course, Musa won''t want it. She just said vaguely, "there''s someone on my side, the level 5 psionic who came a few days ago. I''ll give money, but he will help."


    Song Wenyi knows that he has a good fighting power. The reason why he hasn''t summoned him is that he''s waiting for himself. They''ve all entered his territory. Do you want him to hire someone? It''s too much to take himself seriously. He wants to rub his spirit. When he''s not satisfied in the base, he''ll take advantage of the situation.


    "Dr. mu, remember to come back safely. Our base can''t do without you." He said absentmindedly, a hand around the woman, a face of impatience.


    Musa knew her best and nodded her head without disturbing her.


    Three days is a little tight. It takes one day for mousha to apply for a car, so Sutang has only one day to get the instrument and one day to develop the medicine.


    Li Ya is a little worried. They are all from the Institute. They know the difference between Shen Yi and Shen Yi.


    "Boss, is it too late?"


    Su Tang is sitting lazily in the passenger''s seat with a water cup in her arms. She doesn''t know where Shen Yi got the honey. When she put it in the water, it''s very delicious."I''m in a hurry, but it''s no big deal."


    Li Ya is immersed in the worship of Lin Yang. As soon as she hears this, she knows that she is sure, "the eldest is worthy of being the eldest."


    Sue sugar, "come on, stop farting. I know what you want to do."


    Liya, "the boss, do you want me to fight?"


    Seeing this, Musa couldn''t help sneering, "promising." With that, she cleared her voice, and her words were just like introducing herself, "boss, choose me!"


    Su tangle was happy, "ah, children do multiple choice questions, adults of course are to grasp both hands."


    Once upon a time, in the graduate school, Lin Yang was unsmiling and always had a cold face. But since she left, she would tell a few jokes from time to time. Compared with the cold Dr. Lin, Lin Yang is alive now.


    It''s beautiful, it''s dazzling.


    In the driver''s seat, Shen Yi takes a quiet look.


    Lin Yang''s skin is white, and her lips are like fire in the sun. This smile seems to be the most attractive stroke in ink painting.


    It''s heartwarming.


    Shen Yi''s Adam''s apple slightly rolled down, but at last he still gathered down his eyes and restrained all his lust.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that she has escaped. Recently, Shen Yi''s blackening value has dropped very fast. It''s really pleasant.


    The first municipal hospital will arrive soon, because it is in the daytime, there are not many zombies wandering on the road, but it is different in the hospital. Without the power supply, the hospital becomes dark. This kind of environment is the love of zombies. Besides, there are many people in the hospital. When the zombies broke out, more than half of the people did not escape, so they were trapped here and wandered around the hospital all day.


    The smell of a stranger suddenly excited the zombies in the dark corner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Liya and mousha are left in the car. Shen Yi is the only one among them who can fight. Of course, if he wants to, he can''t protect the other two, but he''s not happy.


    Lin Yang protected him, and the other two just felt in the way.


    Su Tang is beside Shen Yi. The hospital is full of Yin Qi. Compared with the bright sunshine outside the hospital, it looks much more gloomy inside. From time to time, zombies are wandering around. If she is not careful, she may stay here.


    From time to time, the tip of her nose is always filled with the stench of putrefaction. Su Tang holds her breath and stares around warily.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Shen Yi is in a good mood. When he asks out these two words, the corner of his mouth even tilts up slightly.


    Su Tang immersed in the tense atmosphere, did not notice his vision, at this moment, this environment, her body is still a weak chicken, you ask her not afraid, naturally there is a little bit.


    However, the proud Lin Yang won''t admit it, and Shen Yi doesn''t seem to want to listen to her. Because the next moment, he directly picked up the person.


    The body suddenly vacates, Su sugar startles subconsciously the building owner''s neck of the other party, the fright on the face has not faded however, she stares at the eyes, lowers the voice to scold angrily: "Shen Yi, you are crazy!"


    Shen Yi, "you walk too slowly."


    Sue sugar is very angry, "walk slowly, then you still let me off to do what!" With that, he struggled a little, "let me down!"


    How could Shen Yi put it down when he finally held someone? So, his voice was soft and he coaxed: "I don''t know these medical equipment. How can I know which one is needed without you?"


    Sue sugar gritted her teeth, "can you squeak before you hold it next time?"


    Shen Yi and invisible smile, "OK, next time I know."


    Shen Yi''s powers are various. For example, at this moment, he is very fast. Before the zombie notices him, he has already run without a trace. As for Su Tang, although the zombie can smell her breath of strangers, she can''t find the source. Several times, the zombie is crazy.


    Shen Yi''s chest was strong. Although he ran very fast, he didn''t let Su Tang feel any bumps. In the end, he found many important medical equipment, and he didn''t let a zombie find them.


    Many of the experimental equipment are very heavy, but I don''t know that Shen Yi has great power. No, some of the equipment are almost higher than Su Tang. He carried it away, even freeing up a hand to signal Su Tang to take it.


    Li Ya and Mu Sha outside the hospital are in a trance. Shen Yi is a God with so many big equipment.


    "My God, what is his power? He can squeeze so many things in such a short time."


    In the past, these instruments could only be carried by machines.


    Although a lot of medical equipment was found, song Wenyi was in the base, so most of these things were placed in an abandoned factory not far from the base.


    Su Tang took the medicine found in the hospital with her, but in half a night, she made the medicine to attract the zombies.


    In fact, I used to be bored in the Research Institute and tossed about a lot of things, but I didn''t want to practice them in the end. I didn''t expect that I could use them one day.


    On the way back, Shen Yi came to pick it up.


    The little girl tossed all day, so Shen Yi went back to cook a meal for her first.


    "Here you are." Su Tang handed over the medicine and said, "we haven''t done the experiment yet. I don''t know what the success rate is. Tomorrow we''ll meet with the psionic team. If you meet a zombie, you can sprinkle a little on yourself


    Before, she said that she would go to the medical room to do something. He didn''t understand those things, so he didn''t ask. But now, Shen Yi looks at the tube of medicine, but he doesn''t understand.


    She was afraid of meeting the zombie tomorrow, and his identity was suspected, so she stepped up to do these things.


    His Adam''s apple rolled slightly, and finally he asked in a hoarse voice, "Why are you so nice to me?"


    Su Tang looks idle, lazy way: "said to protect you."


    Shen Yi suddenly thought of the two years in the laboratory. He once thought it was the most painful memory in his memory, but now he can still find some sweet memories.


    Lin Yang, as his leader, is very rare except for the necessary research experiments. However, when he often finishes those painful experimental operations, he always receives all kinds of snacks, sometimes fruits, and even milk several times. At the end of the day, even if he studies all the military shelters, this is not the treatment of experimental objects.


    Once upon a time, he was too lazy to think about what he gave, but now it seems that all those things are made according to his appetite.


    Although the little girl can''t change his future, she always apologizes in her own way.


    "Lin Yang." Shen Yi looks at her. The little girl is much shorter than him. When she stands in front of him, she only reaches his chest.


    So delicate and weak, but secretly carried so many things for him.


    "Later, I will protect you."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 64%."Su Tang laughs. Her eyes and eyebrows are bent. The cold air seems to have melted. It''s so beautiful.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Shen."


    Shen Yi took the medicine and clenched it in vain. But the next moment, he released it. He said, "Lin Yang, I never thank you."


    It was midnight, and Sue sugar blinked her sleepy eyes, "so?"


    Shen Yi, "I don''t want to hear you say thank you again."


    Sue sugar some puzzled, thank you for what, what is worth caring about? He was so upset.


    However, since the man asked, she naturally did.


    "Good." She answered and asked, "shall we go home?"


    The word "going home" seems to have some kind of magic power. Anyway, those who were slightly gloomy before can''t see it now.


    Su Tang has a bad stomach, so he usually eats something easy to digest in the evening. But this time, Shen Yi made a basket of crystal dumplings besides porridge.


    "Crystal dumplings!"


    She can even eat crystal dumplings at the end of the day!


    Shen Yi chuckled, "like it?"


    Su Tang nods her head hard. She likes it. She feels happy!


    "Then I''ll boil you some water, and I''ll take a bath tonight?"


    "Wash it!"


    Su Tang chews crystal dumplings with bulging cheeks, like a little squirrel, very cute.


    Shen Yi endured the impulse to poke her cheek and turned to the kitchen.


    The water soon opened, and Su Tang took a bath after eating. But she didn''t expect that Shen Yi would use the water she had washed when she finished!


    Compared with her shock, Shen Yi is very calm, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar tongue knot, "that water, I used it."


    Shen Yi pick eyebrow, "now is the end, not so much water, can save on saving."


    Look at what he said. It''s reasonable, but Su Tang still thinks this guy is strange, but he can''t say exactly what''s strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    The location is chosen by the ability team, who has been working in this area all the time, so they know where it''s relatively safe.


    Su Tang didn''t go to bed until midnight yesterday. She couldn''t get up at all in the morning. When she woke up again, she was already in the car.


    As for who will carry her to the car, she has already gone to Buddha, and even asked shamelessly, "does Mr. Shen have breakfast? "


    " yes. " Shen Yi said and stretched out his left hand. Su Tang was shocked.


    This guy actually drives with one hand all morning, and then sniffs her breakfast with his left hand. Seriously, at this moment, Su Tang is moved. Just as Xie Zi was about to pop out of her throat, she swallowed it back in time.


    She asked, "Shen Yi, do you have anything you want recently?"


    A move, she even Mr. two words also don''t shout, so blink, full of eyes looking at him.


    Shen Yi looked at the front and didn''t even look back. He only said faintly, "no, just eat your breakfast."


    Although this guy looks fierce, it''s really sweet.


    Su Tang didn''t bother him, so she just started to eat breakfast until the car stopped, and she just finished eating, as if he had calculated.


    Wang Weiyue''s place is a bar. When zombies broke out, the bar just closed down. Although the door was broken open later, it was quiet inside. There was no zombies. In addition, the bar was very small and the structure was simple. Even if zombies came, they could find them immediately.


    There are 20 people in the power team, but today there are 18 people.


    Su Tang didn''t ask. She found a chair to sit down. Soon, Wang Wei explained.


    Wang Wei, "Miss Lin, the other two are from Song Wenyi. I dare not call them. These are my brothers. They are trustworthy."


    In fact, there are many powers in the base, but this one is the main force. In addition to obeying song Wenyi, they also have a group of people under their hands. So if they can be recruited, most of the powers in the base will turn over.


    Su Tang doesn''t talk nonsense either. She directly asks Shen Yi to take out the medicine prepared last night.


    It can improve the power level. Although it is temporary, it can save life at critical moment.


    "This is your gift." She had given Wang Wei one before, but it was him who led the way, so that one was an extra one.


    In fact, other people have seen this potion in Wang Wei''s place for a long time, but they didn''t expect her to be so generous. As soon as they met, they would each have one.


    Su Tang sat on the chair, looking a little cold and arrogant, "how did you think about it?"


    More than a dozen people look at each other. In fact, their presence here already represents their attitude. However, this is a major event after all. They need to see Shen Yi''s skills.


    "We''ve all come out. Why don''t we find some supplies together?"


    Sue sugar smiles, "yes." Then he stood up.


    Her promise is very straightforward, no procrastination, compared with those forward-looking guy, they are obviously very satisfied with her.


    There are many shopping malls in the urban area. In two years, most of them have been looted. As for the rest, they are hard bones. The zombies in them are too high to provoke easily.


    "It''s said that there''s a level 7 zombie in Beixia. Do you dare to challenge it?"


    There are 20 of them here, and there is a potion to improve their powers. Beixia is a level 7 zombie. It''s a big difference to be one level away, but what if? If they can win it, they will feel more at ease when they come to this district for activities in the future.


    Shen Yi has no expression. For him, he only cares about one person.


    So if Sutang wanted to go, he went.


    Beixia is not far from here. They didn''t even drive. Instead, they took a path. Because it''s day time, we don''t meet many zombies. We are all powers. Before zombies get close to us, they''ll get rid of them.


    Beixia used to be a landmark building here. When Su Tang looked up, she felt that the building was standing in the clouds, too high to see the end.


    "How many floors are there altogether?"


    Wang Wei, "120 floors."


    Su Tang wants to refuse when she hears the number. She doesn''t want to climb the stairs because there is no elevator. So she poked Shen Yi''s arm.


    Shen Yi''s arm is hard. At first sight, it''s good at muscle training. When she reaches out her hand, he pokes it for the second time. Then he holds her hand directly and says, "what do you want to do?"


    Two people get along for a long time, she is not as cold as before, plus Shen Yi intentionally or unintentionally connivance, the little girl occasionally coquetry.


    "Shen Yi, can you get that thing down?"


    "Yes." Shen Yi originally wanted to take her with him, but he thought that he was a zombie of level seven. He rarely frowned, "protect her."


    Hearing the speech, the power team immediately patted his chest, "brother, you can rest assured that even if we have something to do, we will never let Dr. Lin have something to do."


    Because of the level 7 zombie, it''s very quiet in the north building. Maybe zombies also know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. So Shen Yi walked three floors in a row, but he didn''t see a zombie.Suddenly, he thought of the potion that Su Tang had given him. The potion was specially for zombies. Without much thought, he applied it directly on his body. Then, the smell of blood in the medicine made him stunned.


    He thought that that night, Su Tang suddenly asked him to go back and make some food for her. He didn''t think much about it. Now that he wanted to come, she clearly set him aside on purpose.


    He closed his eyes. What attracted the zombies most was blood, of course. But at that time, in the medical room, except for her, there were only Liya and Musa. With his understanding of her, she must have used her own blood.


    At the moment of knowing the truth, the ferocious violence can hardly be suppressed.


    What can his Xiao Lin Yang do for him?


    Shen Yi holds the rest of the potion and wipes it all on himself. Before long, the dark and cold shopping mall appears.


    The level seven zombie fell from the sky. Yes, he jumped directly from the tallest building, and finally, holding the railing on the third floor, he jumped in.


    Different from those rotting zombies, although the zombie had a pair of white eyes, there was no sign of rotting except dirty and broken. On the contrary, there was a force emanating from the pale and sick body.


    Shen Yi didn''t despise the enemy, but at this moment, he suddenly thought of what the little girl had said to him.


    She said, after my hand, naturally get ten.


    In the past, he used to be a joke, but now, he looked at the zombie, wanted to get close, but did not dare to get close, lost sight, and finally had to rely on his nose to sniff. At this moment, he could no longer keep calm, he wanted to go down to find her, wanted to tie her in his arms, but in the end, he held back.


    The level seven zombies have some wisdom and know how to distinguish them. If they were the low-level zombies at the bottom, they would have flocked to Shen Yi long ago. But in front of this zombie, he obviously saw his retreat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    Outside the North mansion, Su Tang kicks the stone at his feet in boredom. Shen Yi has been up for half an hour. During this time, there are low-level zombies wandering around, but they are all solved by the power team. Although one wave is solved, there is a second wave. When the third wave is finished, the power team can''t stay.


    "Dr. Lin, do you think we are still waiting?"


    Su Tang looked at the gloomy building and said quietly, "I believe him."


    As soon as she said this, some people wanted to refute it. Yes, just because you believe in him doesn''t mean they do! There is a level 7 zombie here. Unfortunately, they will all be folded here. However, before they make a sound, Wang Wei will suppress them.


    Wang Wei, smiling as a peacemaker, advised: "we should believe Dr. Lin."


    He had a short fight with Shen Yi. Others didn''t know, but he knew that the man wouldn''t fold in so easily.


    Sure enough, ten minutes later, Shen Yi came out with a head in his hand.


    I don''t know what happened to the zombie before he died. A face was stunned, but it couldn''t see a whole piece of skin. His hair and face were cut by thunder, and now they are still smoking. If he walked closer, he could even vaguely ask for the smell of barbecue.


    The people in the power team were shocked. This Is this the level seven zombie? So silent to solve? No, this elder brother, what are your powers?!


    Shen Yi looks cold, but when he looks at Su Tang, he softens a little bit, "I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Su Tang opens her mouth slightly. Her focus is no longer on the head of the zombie of level seven, but on Shen Yi. Although he is very handsome when he appears with the Zombie''s head, he is still in good condition before entering the building. Now her body is covered with blood, and even the handsome face is bruised to varying degrees.


    Su Tang is very angry, didn''t she ask him to bring it out? How could she solve it all by herself!


    "Where did it hurt?" Her tone is a little cool, and her eyes are a little angry, but the more she is like this, the happier Shen Yi is.


    Because only those who care about it will do so.


    Shen Yi, "just a little scratch, no big deal." Then he raised the head of the zombie and said, "here''s a present for you."


    Sue sugar wood face, "can I refuse?"


    Shen Yi just didn''t hear of it. He took out a knife from his body and opened it along his head.


    The crystal nucleus of level 7 zombies is much larger than that of other zombies. In the sun, it is more like a diamond, and it also exudes a bright light.


    It''s ironic that such an ugly thing looks so good inside.


    Shen Yi takes out the crystal nucleus. His action is sharp, and there is no blood on his hand. For a moment, Su Tang feels that this guy is very similar to those boys who propose to his girlfriend, holding the diamond carefully, and wants his girlfriend to accept him.


    Of course, this idea only lasted 30 seconds. When Shen Yi spoke again, she couldn''t help but want to blow his head.


    Shen Yi, "mend your brain."


    Shen Zhinan Yi has no malice. He simply thinks that little doctor has to use his brain every day, which really takes a lot of energy. She is also a psychic, so she can naturally absorb this nucleus.


    Su Tang said, "Uncle Shen should keep it by himself."


    She doesn''t need to mend her brain!


    Su Tang then turned to the direction of the car and walked. Shen Yi was puzzled. Finally, Wang Wei patted him on the shoulder. "Little brother, it''s not like chasing people."


    Shen Yi is open-minded and strives for progress. "How to pursue that?"


    Wang Wei, "now it''s the end of the world. Girls, the most important thing is the sense of security." He said, looking at the crystal nucleus in his hand, "you, crystal nucleus, you should take it by yourself, improve your strength, and make Dr. Lin feel more secure."


    Shen Yi doesn''t speak any more. Between them, he is the one who has no sense of security.


    Wang Wei said that because he could see that Dr. Lin cared more about him than Jinghe. Of course, Shen Yi was also a real man. He didn''t rush to promote himself with Jinghe, but gave it to his daughter-in-law first. Ah, it''s the end of the world. The captain is suffering from the fact that he can still be stuffed with dog food.


    As soon as Su Tang gets back to the car, Shen Yi comes in. Without outsiders, he doesn''t hold some words in his heart.


    "Yesterday''s medicine, did you bleed?"


    Su Tang didn''t take it seriously. "Zombies? If you don''t add some flesh and blood, how can you get hooked. What''s the matter? What do you think of the effect after using it? "


    Shen Yi saw that she didn''t take it seriously, and her thin lips were tight.


    Originally eat less, and then draw blood, her body is also shameless!


    Su Tang thought he was strange and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Yi cold face, "later also want to use blood, draw my."


    Su Tang was happy. "Uncle Shen, are you stupid? I think it''s you who should nourish your brain. Why do I draw your blood to make a virus?"


    He forgot that he was different from other people and was a monster.


    Therefore, Shen Yi is autistic.She''s different from him.


    Su Tang couldn''t understand what happened to this guy. Her left and right blackening values didn''t fluctuate, so she was very careless and coaxed casually, "well, I don''t dislike you. You''re still very powerful. You see, in more than half an hour, you solved that level 7 zombie. Uncle Shen, we are the best in the world. "


    Shen Yi is so easy to coax?


    Yes, he is really a good coax.


    "No one in the world."


    Without her, he might have died in the cold Research Institute. She was his nobleman and his favorite.


    Su Tang continued to flatter: "well, not the best in the world, uncle Shen is the king of zombies, the most powerful kind of zombies."


    She is blowing, and she thinks it''s wrong. It''s clearly that she''s angry. How can she become a hoax!


    Then, it''s Sue sugar''s turn.


    It''s not a long drive back, because every time I go back, I have to check at the door, so I can''t hide this crystal nucleus. Seeing that the door of the base is about to open, Shen Yi can''t help asking again, "Lin Yang, do you really want this crystal nucleus?"


    Sue sugar looked at him fiercely, "no, I don''t want to mend my brain."


    Shen Yi knows later, and finally finds out that what the little girl cares about is three words to fill her brain. Suddenly, she is curious and helpless, "I don''t mean that."


    Su Tang, "since you don''t mean that, you can make it up for yourself."


    The words all let her say dead, Shen Yi all angry joy, "really don''t?"


    Sue sugar, "no, after you absorb it, by the way, tell me about your body changes."


    The energy of the seventh order nucleus is very large, so it should not be as absorbed as the fourth order nucleus.


    Half an hour later, Su Tang looked at the crystal nucleus that turned into powder and couldn''t help asking, "how''s it going?" When she finished, she saw Shen Yi open her eyes again. She was stunned for a moment, and then exclaimed, "Shen Yi, your eyes have changed back!"


    Not only the eyes turned black, but the injuries disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    Shen Yi can''t see his own change. Although Su Tang always says that his pupils are a little bit bloody, and the color of his life will become dark red, his vision is always OK. He reached out and clenched his fist, tried to use the power in his lower body, and found that there was still little change.


    Sue sugar blinked her bright eyes. "What''s up? What''s the difference? "


    Different from her excitement, Shen Yi shakes his head calmly, "not for the time being."


    Su sugar is not discouraged, "should be seven crystal nucleus is not enough, it doesn''t matter, let''s find some high-level next time."


    The red lips opened and closed. Shen Yi didn''t listen to what she said. He felt thirsty. It was clear that he didn''t need to eat any more. But at this moment, he wanted to do something very much.


    Su Tang saw something wrong with him and frowned. Then she reached out and touched his forehead. "The temperature hasn''t changed. Shen Yi, how do you blush? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Different from his cold body temperature, the little girl''s hands are soft and warm. He is almost comfortable. But in the end, he just closed his eyes and covered all the lust of his eyes.


    "Maybe the power hasn''t been absorbed completely."


    Not only the appearance is not right, but also the voice is not right. It is no longer the cold voice of the past, but it is a bit hoarse, dangerous and charming.


    Su Tang vaguely felt that Shen Yi was a little dangerous at this time, so she would not go up foolishly and said, "let''s go back to the base first. I''m hungry."


    "OK, what would you like to eat later?"


    Having said that, in fact, there is no food in the base, because there is not much land for planting, and the powers can go out to do tasks and exchange considerable food. Ordinary people are like the original refugees. They have to work every day, but they never have enough to eat.


    Just like Jike''s mother, the base also needs to be developed, but many machines and equipment are not available, so they need to do it manually. But even if they are too tired to lift their hands every day, the food they can get is also very little. Young people are OK. Many old people are either killed by zombies or starved to death. Therefore, the old people can hardly see the whole base.


    Su Tang can''t change this situation, but if she sees too much, she feels a little uncomfortable.


    "Whatever you want to eat." With that, she suddenly thought of something, turned her head and asked Shen Yi, "Shen Yi, I remember you still have a regeneration ability."


    Shen Yi half raised his eyelids, "what do you want to do?"


    Su Tang said, "since it''s a regeneration ability, can you make the damaged things grow again? For example, a green vegetable, I give you a leaf, can you grow another one


    The little girl seems to have found an interesting toy, and everyone is excited.


    Shen Yi lazily sat in the driver''s seat, looking at her, "never tried." Then he asked, "you didn''t want to study my power before?"


    Su Tang was excited and said, "no, I''ll be busy saving your life. A lot of research is to fool the people above."


    If his regeneration ability can make people reborn, even if she is Lin Yang, she can''t protect him. So I deliberately made several failed experiments, and gradually, the people above paid less attention to him.


    She said understatement, but Shen Yi is very clear, at the beginning of her situation is not much better than their own, a little careless will be a life huwu.


    And that''s what he''s doing. He''s hating her. He wants her to die. The little girl suffered a lot in those two years.


    Shen Yi was afraid for a while, but she was relieved for a long time. She was OK.


    "Go back and I''ll try."


    "Good."


    There are few things in the market. They pick and choose, so they buy a handful of vegetables and an apple full of holes. In the past, Su Tang didn''t take a look at it, but now it takes her five first-order nuclei to do just that.


    She glanced at the fair, which was still clean, and sighed in her heart. She didn''t know when she would get meat again.


    Shen Yi has been paying attention to her. Seeing that her eyes are low, she can''t help asking, "what else do you want to eat?"


    Su Tang shakes her head. She doesn''t want to eat. There is no animal in the whole base. She can''t eat human flesh.


    "Nothing more. Let''s go back and cook."


    There is still a little rice at home, so I didn''t buy rice this time.


    Shen Yi looks at the little girl who is in a daze when she comes back to the apartment, and then looks at the rotten vegetables in her hand. After pondering for a moment, she urges the power.


    Five minutes later, the original green vegetables were back to their original color. After another two minutes, the apple became fresh and delicious.


    He put the vegetables back in the kitchen, washed the apples and sent them to the little girl.


    Sue sugar is still missing her meat, the next second, the whole person exclaimed.


    "Damn, Shen Yi, you really did it." He was so excited that he gave him a hug.


    Of course, also hold so, hold the apple to see, she was a little reluctant to eat.This is the first time she approached and hugged herself. Shen Yi''s whole body was stiff. He pressed down the corner of his lips that he wanted to tilt up. When he looked down at the little girl, he said, "eat, I''ll wash it."


    Su Tang was not in a hurry to eat, but said: "ah, I can''t finish such a big apple. I''ll send one to Jike later. Li Ya and mousha always accompany me to work night shift. It''s strange."


    So, the previous second is still trying to suppress the corner of the mouth smile of someone, this moment the forehead jump up.


    The little girl talked about so many people, why didn''t she mention him? Although he can''t eat any more, his oral meaning is good!


    Shen Yi doesn''t understand. This second, he''s out of lemon essence.


    Shen Yi grabs the apple in her hand and forces himself to take a bite under Su Tang''s puzzled eyes.


    He couldn''t taste the sweetness of the fruit, just like chewing wax, forcing himself to swallow it.


    Su Tang Sue sugar, she''s stupid!


    "Shen Yi, what are you doing?"


    Shen Yi, "suddenly I want to eat an apple." Then he asked, "can''t you eat?"


    It''s not a question of whether he can eat or not. It''s whether his body allows him to eat or not!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sue sugar looked at him nervously, for fear that this guy would eat good or bad.


    Shen Yi originally wanted to shake his head. Although the apple was not delicious to him, it didn''t make him uncomfortable. However, when he saw that the little girl was so nervous, he changed his words and said, "my stomach seems a little uncomfortable."


    Su Tang is in a panic. After this guy becomes a zombie, except for the power of swallowing the crystal nucleus and other people, he is just like an immortal. He doesn''t eat or drink, but he doesn''t go to the toilet. Anyway, it''s very magical. But such a magical person tells her that her stomach is uncomfortable.


    "What''s wrong with your stomach? Do you want to go to the toilet? What about water? No, you don''t drink water. " Su Tang said, suddenly a clever brain, "by the way, drink blood!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    Shen Yi has always wanted to drink blood since he became a zombie. He is a zombie. He has all the habits of zombies, but he can suppress them. But now Leng buting is called by Su Tang, and the desire at the bottom of my heart is enlarged.


    He wants to drink blood. To be exact, he wants to drink threadose''s blood.


    However, he knew that the little girl was delicate and weak. Last time, she drew a tube of blood to make medicine. If she was sucked by him again this time, he didn''t know how long it would take to raise her back.


    That''s the one he takes care of in the palm of his hand. He can''t bear it.


    "No, I''ll just lie down for a while." Then he closed his eyes. However, thinking that it''s hard for me to pretend to be ill, I can''t do without welfare, so I took her hand and said abruptly, "you accompany me."


    Shen Yi didn''t say Jiao. When he finished the three words, he couldn''t listen to them. Finally, before Su Tang could react, he let go of his hand and went into the quilt.


    "Forget it, I''ll just sleep for a while."


    Su Tang had never seen him like this before, and then he burst out laughing.


    Shen Yi''s face is black, but he''s not Qi Su Tang. He''s angry with himself. At the beginning, he was also a man who came through a lot of bullets. How can he become so sentimental now? He can''t stand the sentimental.


    "Go out, you haven''t eaten yet..." In the middle of the conversation, he suddenly thought that he hadn''t cooked for her, so he got up again, "I''ll cook for you."


    Su Tang laughs because she thinks he''s cute just now, huh It seems that the word "cute" doesn''t match him. Anyway, I think his reaction just now is funny. It''s like a big dog fighting for favor, but he doesn''t know how to fight, and finally he gets angry with himself.


    If Shen Yi knew that she described herself that way, he would tell her that a dog is impossible and that he is also a wolf.


    Su Tang pressed the person back, "what kind of food do you have? If you are not in good health, I will make it myself."


    Shen Yi thought of someone who was hot twice and looked at her in silence.


    At this point, Su Tang quit. What do you mean? Look down on her? Her cooking skills are also illuminated. As long as you give her the subject matter, nothing she won''t do. Even if she won''t, she still has the old dog in the system, who can list hundreds of cooking for her every minute.


    However, Shen Yi still doesn''t believe her.


    "Darling, next time you do it, I''ll watch you do it."


    Su Tang is stubborn, "no, you go to rest."


    Shen Yi had a headache, but he didn''t pretend to be sick when he knew, "I''m not sick. You go to rest and I''ll do it."


    The two people are deadlocked. In the end, they are the only audience. The system can''t watch any more.


    "Save the children. If you feed them dog food, they''ll be dead."


    Su Tang, "come on, ten thousand year old dog, pretend to be pure."


    The system is very aggrieved. Other systems are all the baby of the host family. It''s not. It''s an old dog of the host family. When you like it, you can feel it and shout baby. When you don''t like it, you want to blow its dog''s head.


    However, the system does not say that it has professional ethics!


    "Shen Yi is not ill. He''s pretending that it can''t be better. You let him cook. Let''s talk about the plot. "


    Su Tang immediately narrowed her eyes. She just thought he was trying to prop up. She didn''t expect that she was the one who was fooled.


    "Uncle Shen, is it fun to pretend to be sick?"


    As soon as Shen Yi heard the title, his eyelids immediately jumped, "I was just uncomfortable, and now I''m much better."


    You can''t let go of pretending to be ill, or the little girl will be angry.


    Su Tang sneered. All her previous worries about him turned into a necessity. "No, you''d better not be comfortable. Go on lying down. I''ll make this meal myself."


    Shen Yi is not willing, but he also knows that he is wrong, so he can only follow her dejectedly. Whatever the little girl does, he starts, although there is nothing to help.


    There''s always water in the kitchen. Su Tang''s dishwashing rice is going to be put in the pot. Suddenly, she comes up with a very serious problem.


    She has no fire. How can she cook without fire?


    She stares at the washed rice in a daze. Shen Yi sees this and immediately controls her fire ability. "I''ll do it. You just eat apples and watch." Finish saying, just put the apple into her hand.


    Su Tang hasn''t eaten any fruit for a long time. When she saw this, she didn''t make any noise. She opened her mouth to the apple and bit it down. Not to mention, it was the man who gave birth to the apple. It was crisp and delicious. Before long, she chewed the apple to the core.


    Shen Yi cooked a meal. When she looked back, she took the core and said, "Shen Yi, how about another apple?"


    It''s soft to eat people. Su Tang doesn''t have the momentum just now. On the contrary, she''s very quiet. Shen Yi''s ears are very provocative.


    "Good." He took the core of the apple, but he didn''t mind that it was stained with her saliva. Just when he regenerated the apple, he suddenly thought of a very serious problem, "I just took a bite of this apple."


    Su Tang, "Ang, I don''t dislike it."


    It''s the end of the world. It''s like starving her.But Shen Yi was anxious. "I bit the apple, and it was stained with my saliva. I''m a zombie." He said, regardless of the apple in his hand, he threw it into the kitchen and looked at Su Tang nervously, "Lin Yang, are you uncomfortable?"


    He said that in the end, his anxious eyes were red. If Lin Yang became a zombie, he would never forgive himself in his life.


    Su Tang is also a Zheng, two people get along with the pattern, let her forget this guy is actually a zombie.


    "I''m not different for the time being." With that, she asked the system again.


    The system sighed, "the ancients didn''t deceive me. It''s true that falling in love lowers one''s IQ."


    Su Tang could hardly say anything with a puff of her mouth.


    Also, if it turns into a zombie, the system will remind her when she eats the apple, instead of watching them worry now.


    But this kind of thing still needs to ask clearly, "dog son, does Shen Yi have the ability to turn people into zombies?"


    System, "it''s a man, the son of luck. It only happens when he wants to. It won''t happen when he doesn''t want to."


    If it turns into a zombie, it won''t be long before Sutang will change. But now, she is still in good condition without any mutation.


    "I''m fine." She looked at the remorseful Shen Yi and sighed, "it''s OK. If you don''t worry, can you wait for me to finish my meal? That apple just wasn''t enough for me. "


    Although she said so, Shen Yi didn''t relax. Instead, she looked at her tightly. It seemed that once she changed, she would do something immediately.


    Su Tang is eating rice, suddenly curious, "if I really become a zombie, what will you do with me?"


    Shen Yi, "tie up, hide."


    Su Tang was stunned, and then said with a smile: "don''t, it''s better to die with a bullet. It''s better to live without reason than to die with dignity."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Su Tang said that if she was zombied, she would kill herself. However, Shen Yi pursed his thin lips and did not respond.


    In the end, Su Tang is not nervous when she has a system. However, Shen Yi is still not at ease. All day long, he is afraid of her accident. Even in the evening, he follows her into the bedroom.


    Shen Yi didn''t sleep on the bed. Instead, she took a chair from the living room and stood beside her. Su Tang was helpless.


    "I''m really OK."


    Shen Yi is afraid. In the end, Su Tang can''t sleep and can only get up from the bed. If we don''t figure it out, I''m afraid this guy will have to be scared all the time.


    "Let''s go for a walk."


    Shen Yi frowned, "at night, you have to sleep."


    I was in a hurry, but I still remember that she was going to sleep.


    Su Tang is angry and helpless, and finally can only drag people out, "you are sad, how can I sleep? Don''t you worry about me? Let''s go out and find some living things to verify. "


    Shen Yi was silent for a moment, but seldom refused.


    But there are a lot of zombies in this evening. Where can I find the living creatures?


    Su Tang touched her chin, and suddenly thought of a perfect candidate in her mind, "Song Wenyi, he is ready-made."


    It was meant to kill him, but to advance the timeline.


    "Yes, just him."


    There is a small power plant in the base, but most people are not qualified to use electricity, except song Wenyi, who is standing in the pyramid.


    At this point in time, the villas are full of lights and laughter.


    Su Tang and Shen Yi look at each other. There are many powers standing at the door. I''m afraid they can''t solve the problem quietly in a short time. However, they don''t plan to solve the problem quietly. Since the base is going to change its owner, of course, it''s going to be big enough for everyone to know.


    This night, the villa is particularly lively. All the people living around the villa are taking refuge in Song Wenyi''s power Ze. When they hear the news, they go out one after another. But when they arrive at the villa area, everyone is shocked.


    Almost all the guards in the villa fell to the ground, while song Wenyi was being trampled on. The man who trampled on him was still a woman.


    The woman''s clothes are simple, but her face is cold and dusty. Compared with the shivering dancer in red, this one is so beautiful that people want to conquer.


    At the end of the day, women are rare, let alone beautiful like this, but they only dare to think about it.


    "Who are you?"


    There are many powers around Song Wenyi. The most prominent one is the 20 person power team. Every night, they will divide four people into four groups and take people to protect the villa. Therefore, even if someone breaks in, it is impossible to win song Wenyi in such a short time.


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to their bluff at all. Instead, she said with a smile, "Mr. Song, I''ve heard so much about you. Last time I let you run away, you really made me easy to find."


    Song Wenyi is sure that he doesn''t know this woman. After all, she is so beautiful that he can''t forget her until he sees Shen Yi standing in the shadow.


    His eyes suddenly stare big, "you are not dead!" Then, when the plane crashed, his head spun, "you are Lin Yang! The doctor who was offered a reward by the army


    The disappearance of Dr. Lin once became a major event in many people''s minds. Even some people had to form a team to find Dr. Lin. after all, Dr. Lin is the only one with brain power. Such powerful drugs have been developed, and one day even the virus can be solved.


    Compared with other bases, song Wenyi is very resistant to the Institute for no other reason. At the beginning, he was a good brother of his own.


    Sue sugar smile, "Ang, it''s not too stupid."


    Song Wenyi had some brains. Seeing that the people around him began to disappear, he began to run away, but later he only knew how to enjoy himself. He thought he was the king of the base and relaxed his vigilance.


    "Who are you?" Song Wenyi began to be afraid, and her face twitched because of fear.


    Sue sugar is too lazy to talk nonsense. After all, it''s because of jealousy.


    "Wang Wei, take people out. We have some private matters to discuss with Mr. Song."


    With these words, song Wenyi''s chest began to fluctuate violently because of his anger, "Wang Wei, I take you as my brother! You betrayed me


    Wang Wei, who used to be dizzy on the ground, now gets up from the ground. He looks at Song Wenyi, and his face is still as simple and honest as ever. "Brother Wang, I''m sorry." Finish saying, called the person under the hand.


    Seeing this, the other uninformed powers were all confused. When they found that there were only two left in the 20 power teams, they also withdrew.


    I''m kidding. They''re not stupid.


    And so on all withdraw almost, Su sugar swept an eye, the remaining two powers, picked pick eyebrow, "don''t go?"


    The two powers looked at each other, and only one remained.


    Su Tang tut said, "Mr. Song is so lucky, there are still people willing to work hard for you."Song Wenyi doesn''t know what happened to Shen Yi, but he certainly has a big chance. Just now, he emptied all his powers, and the woman was not as weak as she appeared. A brain power man could defeat his former special forces soldier.


    Fear floated in his heart. He didn''t want to die. He managed to get to this point. How could he be willing to die?!


    "Dr. Lin, whatever Shen Yi can do for you, I can do for song Wenyi! You don''t see that group of powers all submit to you on the surface, but they also submit to me in the beginning! When the next one appears, they will still rebel, but I''m different. I can be the dog beside you as long as you surround me


    Shen Yicai just subdued the left one, but as soon as he looked back, he saw that someone wanted to dig his corner, and his face was filled with anger.


    But the next second, Su Tang said, "you are wrong. Ah Yi is not my dog. As for you, I feel dirty. " With that, he took back his feet and waved to Shen Yi, "come on, uncle Shen, let''s make a quick decision. I want to go back to sleep."


    Just now Shen Yi and her a appear, Wang Wei all muddle. No, they haven''t made a good plan yet. How can they take human life? You just come here without saying a word. Thanks to his quick reaction, otherwise, if his brother rushes up in a daze, he will die in vain.


    Although they haven''t seen Shen Yi''s skill, they all know that it took this guy half an hour to kill a level 7 zombie with his bare hands. And just that move, they were so stunned that song Wenyi couldn''t even play his powers. They were almost unheard of, but what shocked them more was the soft and weak Dr. Lin.


    When is a female doctor who has lived in the Institute for a long time better than their mercenaries? If they didn''t have powers, they might not have been able to beat her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    The powers think it''s too magical today.


    But if they can see the pictures in the villa, they will be more crazy.


    Song Wenyi has lost his ability. Although his skill is good, Su Tang has played some Yin moves and sealed his acupoints directly. Now he can''t even move. He can only watch Shen Yi walk towards him.


    He was more and more afraid, his face turned white, and his forehead was even more cold sweat. He cried: "Shen Yi, if you want to blame me, don''t blame me. Who let you rob us of all our fighting achievements? Why should you be the captain after the outbreak of doomsday, but we have to obey you!"


    Shen Yi used to think in the laboratory that he would be very happy if he could blade those people one day. But it turns out that he didn''t have much feeling and was almost a spectator.


    Song Wenyi envies him for climbing high, but he doesn''t know that when he did the task, he did one more confidential task than them. At that time, their team leader was shot and killed in that mission. Before he died, the team leader gave him the mission. If it wasn''t for him, no one would have walked out of the rainforest alive.


    But now it''s no fun to say that, because song Wenyi can''t believe it.


    "I killed you, not just for myself." Shen Yi looked at him with the eyes of looking at the dead. "If you want to Yin me, you should Yin me alone, not even other people."


    Shen Yi finally entered the Research Institute. No one stopped him, but all of them died.


    But song Wenyi laughs. He laughs with glee, and even more laughs at Shen Yi''s stupidity.


    "Shen Yi, do you think you can succeed if you are alone. Have you ever heard of the saying "high achievers are the masters"? You are so excellent, but you are not obedient. Those people just use my hand to press you to death. " The more he laughed, the louder his voice was, but his eyes were like a poisonous snake. "Sooner or later, you will come with me."


    Su Tang frowned, just want to comfort something, but listen to Shen Yi indifferent way: "it doesn''t matter, I will send them to see you."


    The world is dark, but it doesn''t matter. He has found his own light.


    For song Wenyi, Shen Yi directly cuts his arm and forces him to feed him a drop of blood. His face is expressionless, waiting for the result quietly. Five minutes later, song Wenyi''s body began to change, his eyes began to turn white, and his body began to shake violently. Slowly, his broken hands and feet stood up in an extremely strange posture


    After seeing the whole process, Shen Yi''s eyes quickly moved to Su Tang. His eyes were a rare fluster. "Lin Yang, how could this happen?"


    Su Tang cut song Wenyi''s head with a knife, and then comforted him: "how to say, you can''t use common sense to speculate on all aspects of your body, but I think it may have something to do with your mood. Well, let''s try one more? " With that, she turned her eyes to the shivering psionic.


    He stayed because song Wenyi had saved him and thought that he would die if he didn''t, but he didn''t expect that they were demons.


    He watched Shen Yi come to him step by step. He thought he was brave, but he regretted it for a moment.


    Shen Yi stood in front of him, but he didn''t do it. Finally, he looked at Su Tang with some hesitation, "Lin Yang, I''m not in a good mood when I look at him."


    Su Tang has no choice but to help her. He can''t be happy, and she can''t help it?


    "Or, what would you like to do to make you happy?"


    Shen Yi held on for another five minutes. The big brother of the power was so scared that he couldn''t control himself. He thought he was not far away from becoming a zombie. As a result, he was still slow to do it.


    So, Su Tang saw his shoulder collapsed and looked at her helplessly.


    "Lin Yang, I still can''t do it."


    Su Tang didn''t know what to say. At last, she could only scratch her head impatiently. As a result, the master did not do anything and just looked at her.


    Su Tang is so sleepy that her eyes are fighting. It''s almost three o''clock in the morning. "It''s no use looking at me!"


    Shen Yi seldom has a vivid expression, but at this moment, Su Tang swears that she sees his grievance.


    Well, it can''t be fierce!


    "What''s your mood when you eat apples today? Just do it again in that mood. "


    Shen Yi thought, the mood can be the same, one is to face her, even if the taste, but as long as she accompanied, the heart is still happy. But in front of him, this man was different. Although he didn''t kill him as much as song Wenyi, it was just so.


    "Not the same." Finish saying, still quite aggrieved.


    Su Tang thinks that the male owners are more and more difficult to take, and her heart is a little tired. "It''s different. If it''s a man, how can a man say he can''t do it?"


    Shen Yi looked at her, a pair of eyes from blood eyes into black eyes, also don''t know what to think, anyway, the ancient strange.


    "You help me."


    Sue sugar thought, OK, let''s make a quick decision, she also want to go back to sleep quickly.


    "How can I help you?"


    "Come here."


    It''s a lot of demands, but Sue sugar came to him in a small step. Two people have height difference, so she want to see people, can only look up, but she just looked up, saw Shen Yi bent down, finally, left a kiss on her cheek.Shen Yi''s lips were cold, but she felt her face was burning at the moment when she could kiss her.


    Sutang was shocked. "You I... "


    Shen Yi happily hooked his lips, "now it''s good." With that, he drops blood into the mouth of the psionic.


    At this moment, the expression of the psionic is really gloomy. He is dead, and he has to be fed dog food before he dies. That''s too much.


    As a result, five minutes later, ten minutes later, he did not become a zombie like song Wenyi, instead, he despised his own taste.


    He just became incontinent because he was afraid. Although it was cold, he couldn''t stand song Wenyi''s luxury. The villa was warm, and then the taste began to spread, which was very disgusting.


    Su Tang accompanied Shen Yi and waited for half an hour. From the shock at the beginning, she was calm now. Seeing that the man didn''t change, she couldn''t help yawning, "Shen Yi, do you want to try again?"


    Shen Yi thought about it. For the sake of safety, he thought it was necessary to try again.


    He nodded, Su sugar is also very helpless, but he is a man, how can we do, can only accompany ah.


    "Well, for the last time."


    The psionic fell to the ground, listening to this conversation, and the desire for survival made him carefully say: "brother, can you kiss me again?"


    This words a, the Su sugar of gas directly glared at him one eye.


    Then the psionic thought that she was wrong, and he wanted to defend himself, "not to kiss me, but to kiss you."


    Su Tang


    Forget it. Kill him.


    However, Shen Yi didn''t think so, and even thought that the proposal was very good, "Lin Yang..."


    Su Tang couldn''t bear it. Her forehead was protruding. "Shut up, don''t kiss, I''ll go back to sleep!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Su Tang didn''t succeed in the end. She looked down at the hand she was holding. She didn''t want to look back. "Shen Yi, you''ve had enough!"


    Shen Yi thought, where is this enough?


    He wanted to kiss her not only on the cheek, but also on the lip. He wanted to embed her whole body in his own blood.


    "Ah Yang..."


    The veins on Su Tang''s forehead were about to burst out. "There was no a Yang, only the ruthless Dr. Lin."


    This person was thinking of killing her before, although the misunderstanding has been cleared, but brother, you have changed a lot!


    Shen Yi didn''t catch up with girls, so he''s at a loss at the moment. The only experience he was taught was from Wang Wei.


    Wang Wei said that the most important thing in chasing girls is a sense of security. He thought that he has a sense of security.


    "Ah Yang, I can protect you."


    Su Tang was at a loss when he said nothing.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand.


    "Shen Yi, I can protect myself."


    Zese shivered when he lost his power. He regretted his previous impulse. He had seen it on TV before, and he didn''t want to report the kindness of saving his life. Nothing is more important than his own life. Moreover, although the world is full of danger, there is a beautiful scene.


    "Well, are you still kissing me?"


    The fire that Su Tang finally falls rises again, "kiss fart!"


    The power person is very aggrieved, and it''s not him who kisses her. Why is she fierce to him.


    So he turned his eyes to Shen Yi. He felt that he had found a way to survive, so today he must let the elder brother hold the beauty back.


    "Have you seen the boss? If a girl says no, that''s it. If a girl says yes, congratulations. You don''t have to be a man. "


    Su Tang''s face is almost twisted when she hears that. Where''s the second product! Toxic!


    However, Shen Yi looks thoughtful.


    Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to go, but her hand was still being dragged.


    "Shen Yi, stop when you''re mad enough!"


    The psionic whispered, "stop it, and your wife will run away."


    When Shen Yi listens, there is no reason.


    Little doctor is so beautiful. He had heard many researchers adore her before, but all because she is cold and hard to approach, they dare not do it easily. As for later, regardless of others, anyway, he just likes to lose his mind.


    As soon as he thought of the day when he ran away, as the psionic said, he could not be sure what crazy action he would make.


    Well, since being close to her won''t be dangerous to her, he''ll bear to fart!


    At this moment, Shen Yi stares at Su Tang in front of him. There is only one idea left in his heart, which is to kiss him.


    Su Tang looked at him bending over, scared to retreat, the next moment, the waist was hooped, let her move.


    "Shen Yi! Stop the fuck


    Shen Yi''s eyes were full of her beautiful and arrogant face at this time. He was so confused that he didn''t listen to her at all. Instead, he opened his thin lips and stuck them up.


    Su Tang''s angry hand was about to shake at this moment. Besides, there was a onlooker beside him. He stepped on his feet angrily.


    However, this foot not only did not let him back, but let his black eyes stained with some blood.


    "Ah Yang, do you remember that night when I left the Research Institute, you asked me, besides appetite, are there any other needs?" He murmured in her ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Su Tang thinks that she will ask intentionally, and she wants to go back to the past and kill herself.


    System, "Oh, that''s interesting."


    It advised her not to have skin. When did you listen?


    But it''s better not to be obedient, or it won''t have so many good plays. After the completion of the task, it must open the post when it goes back, and then warn the younger generation that people should not be ugly!


    "Son, accept your life. You can''t escape being pressed."


    Sue sugar, "shut up!"


    Shen Yi didn''t do the last step. Although she had a kiss on her lips, it made her mouth numb, but she didn''t stick out her tongue.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Su Tang pushed the man away.


    Seeing her calm face walking towards the psionic, the guy also had a strange brain circuit, and actually picked up Shen Yi''s thigh, "brother, brother, help me, you see I''m a witness of your love, isn''t killing me the same as killing your love? Keep me. I''m sure I won''t tell you your secret. " Then he put up his finger and swore.


    Shen Yi thinks that this guy is more reliable than Wang Wei. Wang Wei''s sense of security is too vague. It''s not like this young man who talks so thoroughly.


    Su Tang saw that Shen Yi really wanted to protect this man, and angrily raised her foot and kicked him, "you''re so special, sleep with him tonight!"In fact, two people have never slept together before, at most is a bedroom, but when people are angry, they like to put cruel words, the less cruel words, the more cruel.


    Shen Yi''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard, "shall we sleep together at night?"


    Sleep fart, gas was gas wake up.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to pay any attention to him now. Anyway, he has already loosened her wrist. But the next second, the guy actually lifted her up in the air, like the princess!


    Shen Yi thought of what she said in the past, if you hold her, you have to say it in advance, but now that everyone is in your arms, there is no reason to put it down.


    "Ah Yang, I''ll take you back."


    Su Tang thinks that this person can''t communicate at all. She can''t help sneering at the power ze that she tries to shrink into the corner.


    The psionic couldn''t help shaking. Seeing that they were going to leave, he knew that his life was protected, but his life was saved. He looked down at his wet pants and cried, "brother, remember to keep a secret for me! From then on, you will be my big brother! " After that, he waved to Su Tang and said, "sister-in-law, walk slowly ~"


    Su Tang


    Shit, she''s not that stupid little brother-in-law.


    No, she doesn''t even have a male ticket, OK?!


    "You just let him go?" On the way back, Su Tang was forced to lean against Shen Yi''s strong chest. To tell you the truth, although she didn''t feel the heartbeat, the muscle burst under her clothes and the strength of her arms still couldn''t be ignored, so she had to find a topic to turn her attention.


    Shen Yi, "he missed a friend of mine."


    The friend died in order to save him, so maybe it was because of this that he spared his life.


    There is a distance between the apartment and the villa, but Shen Yi can run fast. Before long, they went back to the apartment.


    Tonight''s toss, in fact, Su Tang''s body is nearly tired, but Shen Yi''s one after another operation, she wants to hit people now.


    "Don''t follow me. Go to the living room and sleep!" With that, she struggled to get down.


    As a result, Shen Yi was aggrieved, "I don''t know."


    It''s all sealed. It''s his man.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 15%, and the current blackening index is 49%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    No one thought that song Wenyi, who had been in charge of the base at the beginning, died like this. For a moment, people were in a panic. They were afraid that the new boss would be harsh and would not survive.


    But a morning passed, and it was almost noon, and there was no movement. You know, once the boss took office, in order to show his dignity, he would issue several orders. Those who couldn''t do it would be expelled from the base. But now that noon has passed, there is no movement.


    On the other side, Shen Yi is sleeping sweetly with Su Tang in his arms.


    After killing song Wenyi last night, it''s almost dawn when I go back to my apartment. Although Shen Yi doesn''t have to sleep for a few days, now Ruan Xiang is in her arms. How can it be the same?


    However, although he was reluctant to let go, it was almost noon. He had to get up to make food for his little doctor. Otherwise, when she was hungry, her stomach would have to bear it.


    Before, when making crystal dumplings, the stuffing inside was plain. Although she was very happy, he could see that she was sad and wanted to eat meat.


    So, everyone was waiting for the boss to give an order, but the first order was to find some meat for him.


    The one who came to deliver the meat was the psionic Ze who was almost dead last night. No, he is not even a psionic now. Without the psionic, he is just an ordinary man. But he can survive in the hands of Shen Yi, others are not in a hurry to kick him out of the power team.


    However, he also knew that the power team had no place for him. As soon as Shen Yi spoke, he was the first to run over.


    "Boss, my name is Liu Nan. Here is your shrimp and meat


    There is a farm in the base. It is very small. In the past, it was specially for song Wenyi. They can eat it occasionally, but not many times. Now that song Wenyi is dead, Shen Yi wants to offer it with both hands.


    Liu Nan sees Shen Yi take things in the past, although his face is cold, but there is no intention to kill, so he has the courage to follow.


    Then, he saw the boss skillfully peel shrimp and cook.


    "Boss, good craftsmanship!"


    "After that, who will follow the boss must be very happy."


    "Oh, this meat is delicious ~"


    "


    Liu Nan is interested in talking, but he meets Shen Yi. Finally, he touches his nose and says, "boss, where''s my sister-in-law?"


    Others think Shen Yi is the boss, but he knows that Su Tang is really in charge, so if he wants to stay, Su Tang has to agree. This is not, in order to please her, he also took out his collection of coke.


    Sue sugar was woken up, but when she smelled the aroma in the air, she lost her temper.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw three dishes and one soup on the table. If it used to be a home-made dish, it''s different now. At the end of the day, this table is a super luxury meal.


    Su Tang looks at the meat she hasn''t seen for a long time and has a temper with Shen Yi.


    Shen Yi said, "if you want to have a meal for a while, why don''t you eat first?"


    Su Tang doesn''t mind. She grabs a piece of braised pork with chopsticks. At this time, Liu Nan rushes over and takes out the coke she has kept for two years.


    "Sister in law


    Su Tang''s eyelids flicked. Looking at the coke on the table, she rarely corrected his name, "it''s well preserved."


    Liu Nan, "that is, I protected for more than two years, did not run a bit of gas."


    Sue sugar, "well, it''s a pity that it''s overdue."


    Liu Nan was surprised. At this moment, Su Tang saw the collapse of faith.


    "No, how can it be out of date? The longer people drink, the more mellow it is." With that, he was about to cry.


    Su Tang is sure that this guy is a fool, but also sympathizes with him, "take a look at the shelf life above."


    The shelf life is only one year, now the end of the two years, Liu Nan can''t help crying out. He has cherished things for such a long time. Now he tells him that they are broken. If he wants to throw them away, how can he accept them.


    So, this guy took a deep breath and opened the coke directly.


    At this time, Shen Yi came over with the rice, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang, "you''ll have less contact with him in the future." See Shen Yi don''t understand, she again way: "so silly, infected my uncle Shen how to do."


    Shen Yi smiles. He was worried that the little girl would be angry. After all, he was a bit of a jerk yesterday, but he doesn''t regret it. Sooner or later, that layer of window paper will be broken, and Su Tang will know.


    All doomsday, who knows how long to live, since like, love, of course, to say.


    However, although the little girl was hairy, she didn''t lose her temper seriously. At most, she kicked his foot.


    It suddenly occurred to him that people used to say that girls are easy to be shy. He was not shy to kiss her in front of others.


    However, if Su Tang knew his brain tonic, she would certainly laugh. After all the tasks, would she be satisfied?


    "Don''t worry, I like you too."


    Suddenly confessed, Su Tang directly choked.Shen Yi calmly sent the water, and then more and more sure that the little girl is easy to be shy.


    In addition to the interlude in the middle, Su Tang was very happy with her meal. Her stomach was bulging. She sighed when she looked at the fool who took coke as wine.


    "What can I do for you?"


    So baby coke, I''m willing to give it to her. I must have something to ask for.


    Coke has been drunk, but Liu Nan is still holding the bottle, a pair of eyes also cry red, very blind.


    He looks no more than 20 years old, and his eyes are clear. He may be under age before the end of the day.


    "Well, I don''t have any powers. I want to find something to do." When it comes to finding work to do, I changed the way I was depressed before, and even my eyes lit up. "I used to play very well on computers. In this area of the Internet, I didn''t blow..."


    Before he finished, Su Tang interrupted, "but now there is no network."


    Small base, even the maintenance of power supply are difficult, let alone forget.


    But


    Su Tang thought of the military region, which was a huge hidden danger, and asked the system, "how about the network in the military region?"


    System, "several major military regions are contacted by radio waves. With respect, the wanted persons of you and Shen Yi have changed from words to pictures. The military region has even sent a special person to search for this small base. We can''t stay long. "


    If she and Shen Yi want to overthrow the military region alone, their strength is not enough.


    So, she moved her eyes to Liu Nan, "will you decipher the infinite radio waves?"


    She needs to master the first-hand information of the military region. Although she has a system, she can''t tell Shen Yi, so the best way is to find someone to decipher it.


    Liu Nan smell speech, immediately nod, "that''s too simple, you want to decipher what radio wave?"


    Su Tang, "military district."


    Liu Nan was shocked, but after a moment, he was eager to try. It was a military region!


    But he was not happy, his stomach began to feel uncomfortable, he covered his stomach, the whole person was helpless, "boss, I have a stomachache, borrow my toilet!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    In the apartment, Shen Yi and Su Tang look at each other, and they all see their doubts in each other''s eyes.


    If Shen Yi doesn''t kill Liu Nan, it doesn''t mean that he believes him unconditionally.


    Su Tang said, "make do with it first. If you can''t, there''s no replacement." With a sigh, she and Shen Yi really need teammates.


    The small base can''t stay long, and Shen Yi doesn''t plan to stay to be the boss, so Su Tang has no problem when he says he wants to leave. But Li Ya and mousha are very reluctant to give up, and Ji Ke, the little apprentice who just accepted, hasn''t started to teach him. His eyes are red with tears.


    "Sister, will you come back later?"


    Su Tang touched his head, almost recovered, "well, I''ll see you later."


    This kind of words finally comforted the children, but when he saw Shen Yi, he was still not happy to say: "uncle, take good care of my sister, or I will never finish with you."


    Shen Yi sniffed and didn''t bother to correct the children''s address. Anyway, Su Tang is his daughter-in-law now.


    The base is left to Wang Wei. He knows how the base works better than others, but before he leaves, Su Tang reminds him.


    Don''t be the second song Wenyi.


    Wang Wei should. At the beginning, he let song Wenyi be a bully because all his powers were inferior to him. In this world of the jungle, no one dares to refute the words of the strong.


    Su Tang made a lot of preparations when she left the base. The potion alone was a big package. In addition to developing various kinds of powder to attract zombies, she also developed powder to expel zombies. However, there was a time limit, generally only three hours.


    When they came to the base, there were two people, and when they left, there was another Liu Nan.


    Liu Nan has changed from excitement to excitement. He always thinks that going out this time is going to do a lot of work.


    "Sister in law, where is our destination?"


    Su Tang, "go to the Research Institute of the military region."


    There are three research institutes in the military region. Apart from area a, where Su Tang stayed, there are also two. Although they are official, there are also a lot of shady activities in them. If they want to find help now, they have to find those who are against the military region, otherwise they will easily turn back.


    Liu Nan remembers that Su Tang was the highest doctor in the Research Institute of area A. she kept asking questions all the way. Su Tang picked up what she could answer and said that Shen Yi''s identity had not been revealed at all. However, when they found the Research Institute of area B, Su Tang could not help sighing with Shen Yi: "at the beginning, you destroyed half of the military strength of area a, and you would have released all the experimental objects Maybe we all have help now. "


    However, she just sighed that Shen Yi was 100% black at that time. She didn''t want to save anyone except heaven and earth. Even she was lucky enough to survive.


    There are many radio wave receivers in the base, but these things are all in the base. Su Tang and Shen Yi are wanted now. As long as they go in, they will be arrested immediately, but the base is closely guarded.


    Su tangchou''s head is big. She looks at Shen Yi and suddenly comes up with a good idea.


    "Uncle Shen, I''ve come up with a good way to get in, that is, I may hurt you."


    The little girl changed her former indifference, smiling warmly. Shen Yi knew that her grievance was more than a grievance.


    However, looking at her smile, Shen Yi could not say anything to refute. He sighed, but said, "go ahead."


    Su Tang, "when we left the Research Institute, although I left with you, the monitoring data was lost. I can say that you threatened me."


    As long as the military region is willing to believe it, Su Tang is still the high-ranking Dr. Lin, Shen Yi. He managed to escape from the laboratory, but he had to enter the laboratory again.


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang also knows that he has been wronged, so it''s hard to put a soft voice, "don''t worry, I''ll look at you and never let others touch you."


    Shen Yi strained his face and didn''t answer.


    When Su Tang thought he didn''t want to, he suddenly gave her a deep look. "Then I have to take some benefits."


    Su tangle was happy. At this time, she didn''t forget to seek benefits for herself.


    "Well, when these things are over, you can take the benefits."


    When Shen Yi heard the words, his cold breath faded away.


    The three of them couldn''t go in at the same time. For fear of being suspected, they let Liu Nan go in first.


    At night, the air temperature drops suddenly. Su Tang is going to sleep with those clothes on her body, but Shen Yi pulls the man over there. He puts the car and chair flat, but it''s still too crowded.


    "Stop it. It''s not easy to sleep like this."


    Shen Yi puts Su Tang on himself. The space of the SUV is not big, but it''s just too crowded.


    "No, I can''t sleep with you after I go in." This words say, in the voice still permeate a little grievance.


    Perhaps this life saw many lives and deaths, on the body that affectation also along with disappeared.


    The big zombie who killed decisively at the beginning is now wronged like a big wolf dog. Who can believe it when it''s said.


    Su Tang reached out and rubbed his slightly firm black hair, and coaxed: "be good, I''ll see if I can get you to my side." Then he thought of Liu Nan. He was simple in character. Otherwise, he would not be coaxed by song Wenyi casually. He wanted to give his life to the other party. "We fight for a quick decision, Liu Nan. I don''t trust him either."After all, she came out with her. She had to protect people.


    She didn''t say Liu Nan was OK. She was jealous when she said Shen Yi.


    "Ah Yang, you are still thinking about other men in my arms!"


    Su Tang was angry and happy. "When I go out, do I have to wear a headscarf and eyes, and it''s better not to show a piece of skin? Then I have to ask you for instructions when I go out, or I''ll lock my house directly and don''t go anywhere? "


    As soon as Shen Yi heard this, he thought it was really good for a moment, but he soon denied it.


    If it is true, it is the Pearl of dust, his little doctor, who should attract the attention of tens of thousands of people, rather than being locked in the backyard and being a wooden beauty who asks and doesn''t know.


    "I didn''t think so, just for a moment..." He didn''t know how to explain. He had never been in love before, and he didn''t know what other boys were like when they were angry with their daughter-in-law.


    So, he can only say in his heart, "Yang, if I don''t do well, you can tell me, don''t hold it in your heart."


    Admit a mistake attitude sincere, Su sugar quite satisfied, "OK, now let go of the hand on my waist, and then roll to me."


    Shen Yi listen to, directly play to depend on, others can follow her, but this point can''t.


    "I fell asleep."


    Su Tang


    Shen Yi said again, "I really fell asleep."


    Su Tang, "..." Shut up and go to sleep


    Looking at the ferocious people, how can they fall in love like a three-year-old child? It''s really childish!


    Su Tang rubbed her forehead. She thought she couldn''t sleep on such a hard body, but when she opened her eyes again, it was already daybreak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    In the morning, Shen Yi is preparing something to eat for Su Tang, but she stops her.


    "Eat in the base."


    Shen Yi didn''t say anything, just heated the water for her to wash.


    In recent years, the weather is getting colder and colder. Shen Yi knows that she is afraid of the cold. Every time she holds her hand, she will warm her hand with the ability. They abandon the car and walk for a while. Seeing that they are going to the base, Su Tang says, "let go."


    When Shen Yi let go, he had a slight pause. He didn''t know when it would be next time.


    Su Tang looked at his little loneliness, and he was very compassionate. "Well, I''ll give you a little welfare in advance." Finish saying, Baji on his face.


    "May I go now?"


    Su Tang thought, a kiss should be happy, he just like the abandoned dog, also strange distressing.


    But she didn''t know that she, Shen Yi, had endured for so long. It was like finding a gap and dumping everything.


    Instead of letting go of her hand, he pulled her into his arms, and without saying anything, he bowed his head and kissed her.


    He kisses fiercely and urgently, but the technique is not good. Su Tang is bitten by him. She hisses and finds that her lips are bleeding.


    "Shen Yi!"


    She is a little angry, you kiss it, but also make a wound, when she will enter the base, how does she explain it?


    However, Shen Yifei didn''t stop. Instead, he was wrong because he swallowed blood by mistake. He even ignored the wound in the corner of Sutang''s mouth, kissing again. This time, he drove straight in and plundered his lips and tongue, which was more fierce than the previous time.


    Su Tang was so angry that she had to bite him hard. At last, she broke her tongue and tasted the blood herself. The kiss finally stopped.


    She glared at him fiercely, but her lips were red, which made people want to bully him even more.


    Shen Yi opened his mouth and finally bowed his head.


    Su Tang sighed. She found that she was planted on him, but she didn''t have the heart to scold him. "When you get to the base, you''ll make a fool of yourself, and I''ll..." Her voice slightly pause, but the line of sight from the top down, finally stop in Shen Yi some place can''t strictly say.


    Shen Yi Yi Zhi, that''s a man''s second life. How cruel the little girl is!


    Xu Shi''s warning works, and Shen Yi finally stops, but his breath is terrible and makes people feel numb.


    Before entering the base, Su Tang made them a little embarrassed. Just like the young people who used to travel, she ran for her life all the way.


    Lin Yang''s name is very easy to use. As soon as she said it, the guard at the gate of the base invited her to the VIP room and asked her to wait for a moment.


    Before long, a major in uniform came over.


    He is upright and young, but the coldness on his face makes life cold, "Dr. Lin said


    Su Tang was leaning on the sofa with a dispirited look. As a fugitive, she was not only embarrassed in appearance, but also embarrassed in body. For example, at this moment, she held her stomach and spoke weakly to the major, "I don''t want to say more, can you get me something to eat first?"


    The major looked down at her in a mess, not like the Doctor Lin Yanglin who had the habit of cleanliness in the rumor. Only that face was quite suitable.


    "Wait."


    The voice of indifference rings out, Su sugar is not angry either.


    The major paid general attention to her, but was more interested in Shen Yi behind her. "This is Dr. Lin''s experiment?"


    Su Tang didn''t eat and didn''t want to talk.


    The major looked back with a slight frown.


    After another meeting, the messenger came. Su Tang lowered her head and ate slowly. After eating, she finally faced up to the major.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just hungry. Do you mind, major?"


    The major snorted coldly and repeated what he had said before.


    Before Su Tang came, he had already thought of an explanation.


    Shen Yi is her experimental object. Although she ran away in the middle of the journey, she has been tamed now, but there are some side effects after being tamed. He is like a killing machine without human feelings.


    At the end of the day, the major''s face was so excited that he said, "what you said is true?"


    Su Tang, "the major can fight with him, but I have to remind him that he is a zombie now. You have to be careful of his blood."


    The major''s heart was ready to move. At last, he poured cold water on it and calmed down. "It doesn''t matter. There are many experimental objects in our base. Let him fight with the experimental objects. I have to verify that what Dr. Lin said is true or false."


    Sugar doesn''t matter.


    This base is bigger than the area a that Sutang stayed in before, but it is also the original capital. Even its military strength is twice as strong.


    The major took them to the warehouse of the underground experimental base, where countless people, ghosts and other creatures were held. However, he was elated and said to Su Tang, "these are all developed by our base. That one, which has integrated the gene of the snake, now his hands and feet have degenerated, and he can climb faster than us. Of course, what is more noteworthy is his teeth, Li The poison of noodles can bring down hundreds of people.... "Su Tang is indifferent to listen to his introduction, and when it''s over, she says: "locked in a cage, it''s still out of control."


    After a meal, the major rarely admitted, "yes, it has not been tamed successfully, so I''m very curious. How did Dr. Lin tame successfully?" With that, he also looked at Shen Yi, who was expressionless.


    At the beginning, there was so much noise in area a, but they were all very curious. How high could the power of one person be? Now that I finally see a real person, I naturally want to have a try.


    "Dr. Lin, please choose one of so many experiments."


    In this underground warehouse, there are about hundreds of such cages. Instead of rushing to choose, Su Tang said, "what the major said is out of control. How is it out of control?"


    The major lamented, "more than half of them still have memories. You know, the experimental objects with memories are hard to control."


    Sue sugar''s stomach is turning. She once asked the system how zombies in the world were made.


    The system told her that most of it was human factors.


    The world is evolving, animals can evolve, let alone people.. Two years ago, there happened to be a super century blizzard. The blizzard almost enveloped the whole world, resulting in a large area of death. However, it was the survival of the fittest of nature. Most of the people who could escape could gain powers.


    But it happened that the heavy snow also caused a large area of power failure. In addition to various natural disasters and all kinds of coincidences, there were a large number of experimental objects in the military region laboratory.


    In order to study humanoid weapons, the military region has combined volunteer soldiers with various animals. This is a study devoid of human nature, and it is also the cause of world chaos.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    When Su Tang heard this, she thought these people were crazy.


    If we don''t develop science and technology, we have to develop the human body. Now, the world is coming to an end, and the result still doesn''t stop.


    Su Tang thinks that even if there is no male owner, sooner or later the world will be ruined by these people.


    She didn''t want to stay here, so she pointed to the snake man introduced by the major at the beginning, "just him."


    The major was very satisfied with her simplicity.


    There is a special place for the duel of experimental objects in the base, so Su Tang nodded, and the major immediately asked someone to transfer the snake man.


    Su Tang stood on the platform on the second floor and looked down at the empty duel field on the first floor. There should be no one to clean up the place. The dry blood was scattered everywhere, and occasionally some human organs could be seen on the ground. She''s a little queasy. These people in the military region are really crazy.


    When the major saw that she was not looking well, he rarely explained: "if the experimental objects are not obedient, they must be shocked. If this place is not cleaned, it is to tell them the end of disobedience."


    Su Tang felt that not only the picture was disgusting, but also the air in the air made her uncomfortable. So she said to Shen Yi standing in a pool of blood: "half an hour, I''ll go back to sleep after solving it."


    Shen Yi didn''t speak, but when the snake man came out, he attacked quickly. He was really obedient and controlled the time within half an hour.


    The major''s eyes were brighter, and he wanted to pull another experimental object out to fight. He just caught a glimpse of Su Tang''s fainting appearance at any time, and then reluctantly let him go, "Dr. Lin, go to have a rest. When you have a good rest, we''ll talk about the experimental object." Then he pointed to Shen Yi in the duel field, "can we study this experimental object first?"


    Su Tang, "I''m afraid it won''t work. After all, he will go crazy if he''s out of my sight."


    The major''s face is not good. He doesn''t believe this kind of nonsense. He''s crazy. It''s just her excuse. I''m afraid they don''t need her when they have this experiment.


    But this is really her worry, the world''s only one brain domain powers, how precious, how can easily lost.


    "In that case, next time."


    However, Su Tang was not stingy. After all, it was not good to refuse. He said, "I can give you a tube of blood. As for the degree of research, it depends on you."


    When the major saw that she was so aware of current affairs, a smile rose on her face.


    Finally, the tube of blood was drawn by Su Tang. After that, she took people to have a rest.


    The rest is not big, but it''s enough.


    Su Tang had a good sleep yesterday, so she was not sleepy. She wanted to plan how to carry the lab, but as soon as she looked back, she saw Shen Yi''s bloody footprints. Suddenly, her whole face turned black.


    "Take a bath!"


    In fact, not only at his feet, but also on his body, there were a lot of blood stains, but he was wearing a dark coat, so it didn''t look obvious.


    Shen Yi was not in a hurry to take a bath, but said, "the snake man is determined to die."


    He saw it, or he wouldn''t have done it. But think about it. If he was changed, he would rather die.


    Sue sugar sighed, "take a bath first."


    This matter can''t be solved for a while, and there are many such creatures that are neither human nor ghost. To be honest, although she knows it, she can really see it, but she still can''t accept it.


    Shen Yi said: "although you didn''t go to the duel ground, the warehouse is also very dirty. Why don''t we wash it together?"


    Sue sugar raised her eyelids and finally kicked her foot.


    "Go away!"


    Shen Yi is a little sorry, but he is not discouraged. Anyway, the little girl said that when things are over, there will be any benefits.


    Shen Yi takes a bath very fast. After he has taken a bath, the smell of blood on his body is all gone. Su Tang finally lets him get close to him.


    "Ah Yang doesn''t sleep?"


    Su Tang didn''t expect that it was a pit, so she said truthfully, "I had a good sleep last night


    Shen Yi''s eyes brightened slightly as soon as he heard it. In that case, would he be able to hold people to sleep?


    Sue sugar glanced at the room and finally at the computer on the desk. She turned on the computer. To her surprise, there was a net on it.


    Shen Yi, "it should be intranet."


    He has been in the military region before. The net of the military region is different from that of the outside, and the anti-theft wall is heavier.


    Su Tang, "it doesn''t matter, as long as there is a network, we can take time to give this computer to Liu Nan."


    Liu Nan is in the base. Now he has no powers and is living a miserable life. When he sees Su Tang a few days later, his first sentence is, "sister-in-law, give me a stutter. I''m starving."


    Su Tang doesn''t have the habit of taking food with her, but Shen Yi has it. She reaches out her hand and takes out something to eat from Shen Yi and hands it over, "eat it."


    Liu Nan finished eating, belched, and finally had a feeling of coming back to life, "sister-in-law, how did you come out? Is there a situation? "


    Su Tang handed over the computer. "I want to compress the time to five days later. You have to break their intranet. I need intelligence." Then he added, "can you do it?"Liu Nan touched the computer, the whole person was excited, even more happy than when he got the ability, "sister-in-law, you can rest assured, I''m sure I''m lucky to live up to my life. I''m not afraid of your jokes. At the beginning, I ranked first in the list of hackers!"


    Su Tang praises a few words, and then takes Shen Yi back.


    There is no doubt about her in the laboratory. After all, Shen Yi is really obedient, and the data are not deceptive. Now he is really a zombie, which is a technological breakthrough. I heard that even the top executive came forward.


    Su Tang dealt with it very seriously this time. She not only put forward a plan, but also took a few experiments.


    It''s strange to say that the experimental objects in her hands are more obedient than others. It''s obvious that the process is the same, which makes people puzzled.


    Of course, Su Tang would not tell them that there was no hypnotic effect at all. She just talked with them about human rights and asked them if they were willing to cooperate.


    People are all bloody. If they are forced to do this job, who doesn''t want to get revenge? That''s why Su Tang said it. They even agreed whether it was a trap or not. As for the rest, if they didn''t have reason and didn''t listen to orders, they naturally gave up.


    Five days later.


    The network of the laboratory suddenly broke down. All the electronic locks that closed the experimental objects failed. Even the power grid outside the base failed at that moment. The army had to send out a part of the military force. At least, they had to ensure that the zombies outside could not rush in. Otherwise, not only the laboratory but also the base was finished.


    In the laboratory, the major looked at Su Tang with a haze on his face. Then he looked at the monsters around her. He wanted to tear them to pieces. "Lin Yang, you lied to me!"


    Su sugar shrugged, "you didn''t cheat this group of volunteers in the first place. We are just like each other."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Among these monsters, the first batch were volunteers selected from the army, which would be the documents released from above, so no one doubted. Once they enter the experiment, they will be isolated from the world, and their families will receive a copy of the name of the families of the martyrs. No one knows that they are still alive, just like ghosts.


    Now, they finally have a chance to revenge, how can they miss this opportunity?


    Their desperate attacks, coupled with the fact that they are dangerous goods, are now fighting. Instead of getting cheap, the army is losing.


    Soon, the army retreated outside the laboratory. For a moment, the base was in chaos, and everyone was crazy.


    "What kind of monster is that?"


    "My God, it''s disgusting. It''s like a combination of man and crocodile! Crouching trough, he looks at me. He can''t understand what I''m saying, can he? "


    ¡­¡­


    The firepower is more and more big, Su Tang didn''t stir in, but took the opportunity to pick up a sniper gun and hid in a corner.


    She shot a person, can''t be more accurate, Shen Yi came over, the little girl just shot all the bullets.


    Shen Yi''s eyes narrowed. The weak little doctor in the lab has such a powerful shooting skill?


    "Ah Yang, it''s a good shot."


    Shen Yi just solved a group of people, just back to see the little girl disappeared, this just found over. As a result, she was not only OK, but also had a good time.


    Su Tang, "Shen Yi, find me some more sniper guns."


    Shen Yi didn''t move. The little doctor at this moment is totally different from what he had in mind. Lin Yang in the impression is aloof and aloof, not easy to approach, but although he looks cold, he has no dangerous breath, but this one is different.


    She was dangerous, and the air in her eyes, as well as the air of today, was very much like the mercenaries who fought with him at the beginning.


    It wasn''t raised in the laboratory. In addition to her skills, he felt that she had secrets.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that her waistcoat is in danger. Seeing that Shen Yi doesn''t start her work, she simply hides herself from the gunfire and picks up another one. But this time, instead of staying in the previous position, she finds another safe place.


    Over there, the major who was protected by layers was still roaring angrily, but the next second, a bullet hit the center of his brow and directly cut off all his life.


    With the death of the major, the screams are incessant, and the base is becoming more and more chaotic. But what''s more worrying is that the zombies outside the base are now covetously trying to break in.


    "Don''t panic, everyone!"


    I don''t know when the broadcasting room of the base was snatched by Liu Nan. At the moment, his whole body was nervous and his forehead was sweating. He felt that he had to do something. At least, he had to tell the truth.


    Those who are called monsters, who can think that they used to be living people!


    Su Tang listens to Liu Nan''s broadcast, looks at Shen Yi, and immediately runs to the studio. The boy is now a living target. Anyone can kill him, especially if he still wants to tell the truth. How can the army allow him.


    No, in just ten minutes, she has solved two groups of assassins.


    Liu Nan continued to broadcast, he said: "the end is coming, the army was our faith, I never doubted them one day, until today, a heinous secret finally came to the surface. The monsters you think were once part of the army. They loved the country and the land, and they were willing to sacrifice themselves to be volunteers. But who would have thought that the so-called volunteers are just a cover... "


    Liu Nan, a hacker, talks about where it is. He speaks incoherently, but gradually, the riots under him decrease, and the people''s faces show incredible expressions.


    Even the soldiers who didn''t know whether they were real or not stopped at the moment. Yes, they are soldiers. Soldiers must obey orders. It doesn''t mean they want to kill their brothers!


    Mixed with anger, disappointment and other emotions, the military region soon fell behind. The soldiers who had fought with Su Tang before now aimed their weapons at them.


    The top executive of District B, still under the protection of a small number of soldiers, denied it.


    Yes, how can we admit it? Once we admit it, their reputation will be ruined. Who will support them in the future.


    However, even if they refuse to admit that the situation is over, how can they be allowed to quibble when the evidence is in front of them.


    In the end, the fierce battle lasted for a whole day, and it didn''t stop until it was dark. And the zombies outside the base, because the power grid is restored, are no longer attacking.


    Su Tang was so tired that she didn''t want to move. She just sat on the bay window and looked at the outside world.


    The city, once as prosperous as day, became desolate and desolate in two years. All the noise of the past disappeared and turned into zombies wandering in the streets.


    Hell on earth, that''s all.


    Shen Yi came with the washed fruit. Seeing her in a daze, she couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "what''s Yang looking at?"Su Tang, "look at the outside world."


    Shen Yi is following her line of sight, there is still beautiful scenery outside, but he knows that the world she is talking about is not like this now.


    "Shen Yi, would you like to change you back?" Su Tang takes back her sight and thinks that Shen Yi doesn''t need to carry on the Zombie''s identity even though things are almost done. Although the body is strong, it''s not human, it''s alien.


    Maybe he is sad occasionally.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Yi refused.


    Change back, he can no longer protect her, even if become a monster, as long as can protect her, it is when the monster, why not?


    "It''s fine now, too."


    Su Tang looked at him deeply. "Don''t you regret it?"


    Shen Yi holds people down from the windowsill. The base is divided around by several new residential districts. New buildings are sparsely populated, and it''s much easier to deal with zombies than other old urban areas, so these rooms are basically blank rooms.


    "It''s time for you to rest."


    Such a big bedroom, a total of one bed, then nothing more.


    When Su Tang saw that he had such a big base today, his blackening value had not changed at all. He couldn''t help asking: "Shen Yi, do you want the world to recover?"


    "Of course." Shen Yi puts the person on the bed and can''t help touching her head. After the end of the war, the little girl returns to what he remembers, and there is no coldness in the battlefield.


    He was puzzled, but he held back.


    "Well, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go to bed."


    Su Tang is holding the quilt. Although she is tired, she is very sober. "I can''t sleep a little. Shen Yi, shall we have a chat?"


    Shen Yi doesn''t want to talk to her, "sleep!"


    Sue sugar, "no, let''s talk?"


    Shen Yi looks at the person whose mental state still does not follow, his eyes are slightly dim, "since we are not willing to sleep, let''s do something else."


    £¬


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Su Tang choked. She didn''t expect to lose her temper and develop towards that convenience.


    "No, I think we should sleep." With that, he closed his eyes, turned around and refused to move again.


    However, the fire she raised has not been extinguished yet. How can Shen Yi make her wish come true.


    "Don''t you want to chat?"


    Sue sugar stopped talking.


    Shen Yi doesn''t intend to let her go. Somehow, he thinks of the strange woman in the battlefield in the daytime. He always thinks that sooner or later, she will leave him.


    He turned over and pressed people under his body. His dark red eyes, though lustful, were suppressed by death. "Ah Yang."


    Whisper, which contains countless emotions.


    Fear, worry, doubt, all kinds of things, so much that she can''t understand this look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen Yi opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything at last. But the more he does, the more people feel uneasy about him.


    "Shen Yi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sue sugar seriously up, how just good, suddenly like this? What happened that she didn''t know?


    Shen Yi holds people in his arms. He is so strong, but he worries about hurting her. When his skin touches each other, he softens his strength and makes people feel sad carefully.


    Su Tang is even more puzzled. How can she suddenly have a heart knot?


    "Shen Yi, I''ll ask you for the last time. If you don''t tell me, get out of here!"


    Shen Yi, who was afraid of everything, was suddenly wronged. He remembered that the little girl had told him that she was just curious to study his body.


    As her most successful experiment, Shen Yi once felt that she had offended herself. She should die. But now, he began to worry, once she understood and studied thoroughly, would she not want him? Even more interesting experiments?


    When people are in fear, they will think wildly. No, they rely on brain compensation to make the blackening value rise all the way.


    Su Tang listens to the system prompt in the brain, the whole person is all silly, she does the task gingerly, as a result he a word does not agree to blacken? At least give a reason, give a sign!


    Su Tang is very angry, looking at Shen Yi''s face is particularly angry.


    "Get out of here." After that, he kicked him hard.


    Then Shen Yi felt the truth. Sure enough, she had lost interest in him.


    "Lin Yang, you won''t have any other experiments in your life except me!"


    This is cruel and fierce, for other people to hear, it must be shivering, but Sue sugar is not afraid, but staring provocation, "you are not my experiment."


    He told her that he was not allowed to call him an experimental object in the future.


    It''s really a man''s mouth. It''s a liar.


    Shen Yi then sank his face and his eyes were red. "I don''t care what secret you hide. Anyway, you are mine in this life, only mine!"


    The appearance of declaring sovereignty made Su Tang look silly again.


    "Dog, can you understand me?"


    The system is full of vicissitudes. As expected, it''s time to come. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand me. Anyway, I know I''m going into the dark room."


    Su Tang is full of black lines. "I''m serious with you. What''s the secret of this body?"


    The system carefully checked the data, "there''s no secret. When I was a child, I was an orphan, with a gloomy personality. Finally, I entered the research institute all the way relying on my high IQ. The serious secret is that when I was a child, I used my little teacher to do experiments with cats and dogs. When I couldn''t find stray cats and dogs, I would steal from other people''s families. I was beaten several times and almost died, so I had a lot of scars on my body. "


    Su Tang felt that she had caught something in this passage, but the feeling disappeared too quickly, so she asked the system to repeat it.


    "You Well... "


    Shen Yi''s blackening value is up to 70% now. Seeing Su Tang''s absent-minded, his red eyes are even redder. Finally, he bites her like a punishment.


    Sue sugar across the clothes, a sudden shudder, to the last words are not complete.


    The system is blind. "I really have to go. If I don''t go, I''ll be blind."


    With that, Su Tang was indifferent to whatever she said.


    Su Tang is angry. Seeing Shen Yi''s handsome face, she bites up without saying a word. She bit hard, and finally bleeding, but the smell of blood makes Shen Yi more excited.


    He ran over her red lips, sucking and biting them repeatedly. In the end, he didn''t know whose lips were broken again, and the smell of blood was more serious.


    Su Tang is really afraid. Shen Yi''s feelings are blank. In the past, she only knew how to do tasks, and she was like a monk in some aspects. Now she suddenly fell into the enemy''s hands, and she was fierce and ruthless in doing that kind of thing.


    In the end, Su Tang couldn''t resist the surging wind and waves. Anyway, she lost her self-esteem and promised a lot of demands for humiliating her country.


    Shen Yi got the promises one by one. In the end, the blackening value finally fell back to the original data, and even dropped a lot.¡­¡­


    Su Tang woke up again, looking at the blackening value stopped at 20%, his face is still a frost.


    Shen Yi is full of spring now. The little girl has promised him so much that she has to do it. As for what I was worried about, oh, only useless men can''t keep their wives!


    "Ah Yang."


    "Go away." Su Tang opened her mouth and her voice was down, but she couldn''t lose her momentum.


    Over the years, she has played a lot of roles, and she can easily grasp any momentum. Once upon a time, no matter how high Lin Yang stood as a doctor in a research institute, there was no one behind her. Although she looked cold, it was only on the surface. In terms of momentum, she was not strong.


    But now it''s different. She wants to gather Shen Yi together. If she doesn''t have enough momentum, she will be eaten.


    Shen Yi felt that the man in front of him was different from Lin Yang before.


    It''s just like it was on the battlefield yesterday. That kind of inborn momentum makes people want to bow down.


    But Shen Yi didn''t want to bow his head and wanted to know her better. "Ah Yang, can you tell me your secret?"


    It''s not him to flinch. Since we want to be together, we have to understand clearly.


    Thinking of this, he silently despised himself last night.


    Su Tang looked at his determined look, inexplicably guilty for a while, she has a lot of secrets, afraid he can''t resist.


    So, she deliberately led to, "what did you find?"


    Shen Yi, "where did you get all your injuries?"


    There are several times deep visible bone, so heavy injury, a little careless on the death, but he counted last night, there are three such wounds!


    Su Tang almost blurted out that she was beaten. Lin Yang, the original owner, had an antisocial personality since she was a child. She even asked for her own injuries, but she couldn''t say that.


    She pondered for a moment, turbid head suddenly clear, she thought of yesterday with a sniper gun!


    I forgot to cover up the rise of killing yesterday. This guy must have found something wrong here.


    After all, Dr. Lin, who has no power to bind a chicken, has no such super high sniping ability.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Often a lie need countless lies to circle, but Sue sugar is not flustered, because she is a huge lie.


    So the eyes did not blink, seven false three true way: "body injury, ah, when I ran for my life." She looked at him, pale, but the alienation in her eyes hurt his heart. She said: "Shen Yi, I''ve never been a good person. I didn''t come to this step by being soft hearted. Yes, I have strength, but there are so many people with strength. Why is it me? "


    It''s hard for them to tell the story. Su Tang didn''t even hide her malice and killing intention in her eyes. She was so rich that she seemed to be a abnormal killer, which was totally different from her in the past.


    This is the other side of her, which Shen Yi has never seen before. However, he doesn''t feel disgusted by it. Instead, he feels distressed.


    He remembered that Lin Yang was an orphan without a father or a mother. It would be difficult for him to get to this day. No matter how wrong she is, how wrong can she be? If she doesn''t learn to protect herself, she can''t grow up in a cannibal world. But even so, she did not use to erase her kindness, she learned to disguise, to show indifference, but do not want to be hurt.


    It''s wrong that his little girl is so good, and it''s also the fault of the world.


    As a former special forces soldier, I know too well the darkness of the world. He didn''t even dare to ask what happened to her at the beginning, whether the sniper gun was so accurate, whether she had been hit, whether her weak body and skill were so good, whether she had been beaten so bloody that she couldn''t stand, even what happened to his laboratory at the beginning, whether he had experienced it?


    Shen Yi doesn''t dare to think about it any more. She hugs people in her arms. Before, she was angry that she was hiding something from her, but now she feels that she is all by her side. What''s the matter with a little secret? Why did he uncover her scar again and again.


    "Ah Yang, I''m sorry."


    Su Tang''s heart was relieved. She just made a start, and then it was his own brain, not her business.


    "I''m hungry."


    Shen Yi, "I''m going to make food right away. What would you like to eat?"


    The base in area B is under the jurisdiction of the military region. It''s much bigger than the previous small base, and there are a lot of things to eat. Therefore, most of Su Tang''s food can be bought.


    "You can buy it. I''m a little tired. I want to sleep a little longer."


    Shen Yi doesn''t say a word. He covers the quilt for her and locks the door. Then he can go out safely.


    However, Su Tang did not rest for long. As the initiator of this battle, although he has won the truce, there are still a lot of things to deal with, such as how to manage the base, such as what to do with the mutants, as well as the prisoners and even the soldiers who helped them temporarily. All these things have to be solved as soon as possible.


    Su Tang looked at the people who came to her and felt very upset, but Shen Yi didn''t care about these things, or trusted her in all aspects.


    Su Tang, "I''m just a doctor, a civilian who only knows how to study experimental materials!"


    Come to her person in charge smile, "Dr. Lin modest, previously in the battlefield, your shooting is not worse than professional."


    Su Tang


    She didn''t expect that so many people noticed her itching.


    The person in charge continued: "you see, those mutants recognize you now. They have a special identity, and we don''t know what to do."


    When it comes to the mutants, none of them have memory. They are just like zombies. But these mutants have memory. They are living people, but they are covered with the mask of monsters.


    Su Tang became interested in them and said, "put them in the research institute first..." Halfway through, she stood up and said, "well, I''ll go and talk to them myself. As for the operation of the base, we should do what we did before, and we should do now. The remaining prisoners should be locked up first. " When she finished, she went to the research institute without stopping. Several major researchers had been controlled before, and the rest were not big problems, so she kept them for the time being.


    As soon as she went to the Research Institute, she asked people to bring all the information about mutant people. She was not completely sure about them, so she held a meeting with them.


    After all, it''s about the future of the mutant. No, all the mutants arrived. Soon, the conference room, which was originally spacious, became crowded. However, Su Tang was not impatient. Instead, she patiently explained, "I can try to restore the human DNA you broke, but I can''t guarantee the success rate."


    Mutant excited, regardless of the success rate, at least she did not give up on them.


    "Dr. Lin, we look like people, ghosts and ghosts. That''s the worst. Be bold. Even if you fail, it doesn''t matter. We won''t blame you."


    For Lin Yang, he obviously preferred the research institute to the management base. What''s more, even without her, there are still people who can deal with these things. Different people are different. She asked the system that their ultimate end is death.


    Su Tang began to stay in the research institute day and night, occasionally broke through, and even didn''t sleep. In the end, she was forced to carry people away by Shen Yi, so she didn''t want to sleep.In three months, she separated the first person''s gene from the mutant gene, and finally succeeded.


    The appearance of the animal on the mutant human body began to fade gradually. In some irreversible places, Sutang had plastic surgery. In the end, if I don''t say it, no one can see that he has ever combined with the frog gene.


    The success of the first mutant made the whole base a sensation.


    Then came the second and third. Half a year later, all the mutants recovered successfully. During this period, Sutang developed anti zombie virus drugs. Different from the previous versions, these drugs will not make the powers of the psionic disappear.


    With the promotion of medicament, the zombies around base B were quickly cleaned up. As for the rest of the military base, they did not need to deal with them. Under the effect of medicament promotion, a large number of defectors appeared immediately. In the end, the original army was overthrown and the new consul was appointed.


    Sue sugar is not interested in these honors, she still stays in the laboratory, the zombie is gone, she began to study other things.


    On this day, Su Tang received a package from the lab in area A. because there was an editor of Dr. Lin Yang on it, she was sent here. As for why Su Tang didn''t sign for it, she stayed in the laboratory every day, and everyone acquiesced to find Shen Yi.


    Inside the package was a small safe, which Shen Yi recognized and was extremely difficult to open. It''s fingerprint verification. He tried it with his finger. Then the next second, he was stunned.


    Inside was a tube of medicine. He didn''t know about these things, so he went to other people in the laboratory to test it.


    "Brother Shen, where did you come from? Which unscrupulous manufacturer developed it? Don''t give it to people. Although it can solve the zombie virus, the side effect is that the power disappears. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    Shen Yi couldn''t hear what the researchers said next. His head was blank. When he came back, he was standing in front of Su Tang.


    "Ah Yang."


    Su Tang is eating. She doesn''t like carrots. Now she''s picking out one by one and planning to throw away a corpse. Suddenly she hears Shen Yi''s voice, which makes people shiver.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    Shen Yi''s mood is still in shock, so he doesn''t see the guilty in her eyes. That safe was from base a at the beginning, which means that from the beginning, she prepared a retreat for him, but what did he do? He pinched people''s neck and almost killed her!


    "Ah Yang, why are you so stupid." When he thought of the scene at that time, he was afraid. Almost, almost he killed her.


    Su Tang didn''t know, so he heard the system tone.


    "Ding, the blackening index has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 10%."


    The system says, "the antidote you left behind was delivered to him by mistake."


    Sue sugar was shocked. She forgot about it.


    Shen Yi continued, "why didn''t you tell me there was a medicine at the beginning?"


    Su Tang said in a low voice, "the medicine is only the original version. It has side effects. If you become an ordinary person, you can''t live at that time."


    Shen Yi remembers that she asked herself several times at the beginning whether she wanted to become a normal person. What would he do? He would sneer! He didn''t believe it at all, but the little girl made him believe in herself.


    How can there be such a stupid person in this world who never asks for credit for doing everything in a dull voice.


    Shen Yi was very distressed. The more distressed he was, the more he wanted to blow himself up.


    "Ah Yang, hit me."


    He pinched her at the beginning, and when he knew that she was not in good health, he carried her on purpose to make her feel bad. He was a real jerk!


    Sue sugar can''t see his face, but she can guess the guy''s expression by listening to his voice. It must be a look of chagrin.


    So she said, "you hold me, how can I hit you. "


    Shen Yi releases the person and stands motionless in front of her, with your casual posture.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "you are too tall. Squat down. I can''t reach you."


    Without hesitation, Shen Yi squatted down. He doesn''t hit people in the face, but if it''s her, he''s a hundred willing.


    Su Tang looked at his silly appearance and finally stood on tiptoe and pecked him on the lip.


    "All right."


    Shen Yi''s whole body froze, and he didn''t stand up straight, so he squatted foolishly.


    Sue sugar picked eyebrows, "silly?"


    Shen Yi feels that the whole person is in a trance. It''s incredible. How can his little girl be so good.


    "Why don''t you hit me?"


    Su sugar, "hit you why, you are all my people, hit me to still have heartache."


    Shen Yi listens to this, the whole happy person will bubble. He picked up the man, rubbed the tip of his nose intimately, and then, like she had just pecked, lingered on her lips.


    Su Tang was almost kicked out of breath by his kiss, and could only pacify and pat his head, "OK, Shen Yi, I want to eat."


    "Yes, eat." Having said that, I still hold her hand.


    Su Tang is helpless, because this guy is very shameless, he not only did not let her go, but let her sit on his lap, and then full of eyes at her, "you eat."


    Su Tang can eat a fart!


    Shen Yi, "I feed you." Finish saying, the tip of the eye saw the carrot in trash can suddenly, squint suddenly, "why not eat carrot?"


    Su Tang said, "it''s not delicious. I don''t like it."


    Shen Yi frowned, "you do experiments all day, it''s bad for your eyes. Eat more carrots..."


    He talks a lot, but Su Tang can''t love her.


    Her whole person sent out the expression that I don''t eat, to the end, Shen Yi had to come up with an assassin''s mace, "do you want to go to bed early tonight?"


    Then, someone who resisted a second ago shivered.


    After they get along for a long time, some things will become more and more harmonious. This guy is no longer as fierce and fierce as he was at the beginning. He only knows how to act recklessly. Now he knows that he will try to please her step by step. But if one day she makes him angry and doesn''t show up, it will really kill her at night.


    "You threaten me." The little girl said to Qu Baba, "I''m not willing to beat you just now, but you threaten me. Shen Yi, you''ve changed!"


    Shen Yi reaches out and rubs her eyebrows. Now the little girl will stretch out her claws to him and play coquetry with him. This is a good thing. He also likes to connive at her. But before the physical examination, the doctor said, her stomach is not good, have to fine care, eyes are not good, and then toss down almost become amblyopia.


    This is not good, that is not good, Shen Yi was shocked, so for her body, Shen Yi has always been strict.Su Tang didn''t hate eating carrots. Of course, she doesn''t like them much. But recently, she wants to eat three meals a day. No matter how much she likes, she''ll be tired of them!


    Seeing this guy''s indifference, Su Tang was almost angry and cried, "I''m not a rabbit. I eat carrots every day, and I''m tired of eating them no matter how I like them. And you forget, I''m more authoritative than a doctor. I''ll start to study my eyes after a while. I''ll succeed sooner or later!"


    Shen Yi never doubted her strength, but before that, she had to protect her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Yi has been with Su Tang all her life. He has been with her as a zombie for a long time. She has quit several times, because zombies don''t get old. However, Su Tang grows old, no matter how well she maintains her face, there are still wrinkles on her face.


    Su Tang always advised him to take antidote, but Shen Yi would rather use external technology to make himself old, but still refused to take it. Until her last day in the world, he took out the safe that had been kept for decades.


    The safe looks familiar. Sue sugar knows what it is at a glance.


    This is the primary antidote she developed at the beginning. It has a lot of side effects and will lose powers.


    Shen Yi said: "although there was a mature version of potion in the end, I still like this one."


    This is the first medicine she developed, which means a lot to him.


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and her heart said that you think too much about the bad old man. She wanted to save the world for you in order to leave a way back, and she would be lazy to improve after developing the first medicine in order to be lazy.


    But now it''s misinterpreted, and she won''t explain.


    After all, is the task still to be done?


    However, she watched Shen Yi drink the medicine, still can''t help asking: "all these years, will it be expired? "


    Shen Yi:


    Clearly is the last sensational warm words, the result was her a word all broken.


    Shen Yi spoiled her all her life. In this last time, what else can I do? Of course, I can only continue to spoil her.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if it''s overdue, I''ll still find you on the way to huangquan."


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    The early spring with continuous drizzle has scattered the cold winter of the whole Yunze continent. The willow leaves beside the river are green. The spring is accidental and full of vitality everywhere.


    Su Tang stands on the long street of people coming and going, very unhappy, very unhappy!


    Because a second ago, the system told her that the original owner she had possessed had died.


    "Come on, you teach me, in the state of the dead, how can I still complete the task?"


    Seeing that the host was covered with black fog, one of them accidentally turned into a fierce ghost. The system was very aggrieved, "this We can''t stop men from killing people. "


    Su Tang inhaled, exhaled, and inhaled again. After several rounds, she finally put down her temper and said gently, "what do you say now?"


    The more gentle she is, the more flustered the system is, "sugar Sugar, don''t do that. "


    Sue sugar smiles, "which one?"


    The system almost cried out. Fortunately, we found a rescue plan in time. "Although the one who died before, we have found a new identity for you. In five seconds, we will transmit it."


    In the world of cultivation, the state of soul is allowed, so Su Tang is not rejected. She just wakes up, but she hasn''t recovered. All kinds of severe discomfort makes her vomit blood directly.


    Su Tang


    "This is the new body you''ve found for me?"


    The system says, "don''t worry, you won''t die. It''s just a little scary. And this body has a high status, and there will be no one who doesn''t have eyes to provoke you. "


    Su Tang has no hope for the system, just want to know what''s going on in the world.


    This is a world of cultivation. The man, as a hybrid of the right and the evil, is not allowed to live in the world. However, he has a good mother and family. Instead of abandoning him, he brought him up. In the end, he even ordered a marriage for him.


    Su Tang, as his fiancee, grew up together and had deep feelings. The man once thought that he would marry her in the future. Until there was an accident at home, the whole family was killed. He dragged his body full of scars to ask for help from his fiancee, but he was finally turned away.


    Of course, this was the beginning of the world development. After su Tang came, he refused on the face, but secretly served as a slave in a waistcoat. In order to awaken his demon blood, he died in the hands of the devil.


    At that time, Su Tang pretended to be ugly and pockmarked. Maybe it was because of her ugly appearance. The man also loved her and even tried to drive people away.


    That speech bad, Su sugar if not task in the body, long ago patted the bottom to leave, but not hate her? How come when she died, she blacked out. This is to tease her?


    The system says, "the heart of the man, the needle of the sea, who can guess."


    Su Tang took a puff from the corner of her mouth, and it was hard to recognize.


    So she asked, "now, it''s been a year since I left. Why hasn''t the man brought the mainland to me?"


    System, "remember the devil? It''s the devil who killed you, and later died on you. "


    Su Tang


    The system says, "the male master has not started yet. He just wants to see your current cultivation and the nine forms of Tianjian of your sword clan. By the way, it took him a year to become the chief disciple of your clan. "


    Sue sugar, "are you sure I can play with a man in this body?"


    She knew very well that when she came over, the body was just out of breath. In order to kill demon Zun, she almost died together, so now her body is too bad to be worse, her breath is disordered, and her true Qi can''t be mentioned. One mistake is vomiting blood and fainting. She can''t wake up one day.


    The system says, "come on, I''ll take care of you."


    Su tangsheng has nothing to love. She knows that the system is reliable and sows can climb trees.


    In Yunze, there are three sects, nine sects and eighteen sects. The three most powerful sects are Tianjian sect, Zen sect and Hehuan sect. Now the male leader and Su Tang are in Tianjian sect. Su Tang''s body is called Chuyue. In terms of seniority, the male leader has to call her a little martial uncle.


    In the first half of this year, she hit the devil and died. For a time, she was famous in Yunze mainland. Now when she went out of the gate, she immediately sent a bunch of gifts to all the major gates.


    Su Tang looks at the presents piled up all over the room. She is in a good mood all the way. It''s really gratifying to open the presents.


    However, before the gift was finished, there was a knock on the door.


    The system, "it''s male."


    Su Tang, "it''s the man who can''t disturb me to open the present!"


    There are a lot of gifts, but Mo Qinglan''s patience is very good. When Su Tang opens the door, he still stands upright.


    "Little martial uncle." He laughs appropriately, but only Su Tang knows how cold and grumpy his character was after his fiancee betrayed him. Now he''s very gentle. He''s just pretending.


    Chuyue didn''t know him. A year ago, she chased him all over the world, killed him and closed the door. For the sake of Tianjian sect''s nine forms of Tianjian, this guy deliberately approached the Lord and cheated him out of his trust. Finally, he became the chief disciple."Who are you?"


    Mo Qinglan see her eyebrows doubt, Wensheng explained: "little martial uncle don''t know me, I was a year ago into the Mountain Gate of Mo Qinglan."


    "You are the little apprentice that elder martial brother recently recruited." Su Tang deliberately showed a clear look, then turned around and took something from the pile of gifts and stuffed it into his arms. "When I first met you, my martial uncle didn''t have anything good for you. I''ll give you this."


    Chuyue''s body is actually a woman. Although she is highly cultivated, her height can''t match Mo Qinglan''s. This is not, as long as he looked up a little, he could clearly see the appearance of the house.


    This one sees, the expression on Mo Qinglan''s face appeared delicate meal, he just knocked on the door to wait for a long time, still thought she had something important to do, as a result, she opened the gift to play there?


    The first month fairy, the secret hobby is to open small gifts to play?


    Always feel that this is different from the outside rumors, Mo Qinglan thought of this, looked down at the gift in his arms, this look, his mouth a draw, unexpectedly can''t find the description to her.


    "Little martial uncle, I don''t think I need this gift." He sent back the box without expression, but Su Tang couldn''t take it.


    "It''s a fairy Guangling skirt. It has a defensive function. You can keep it first. When you have a couple in the future, it''s not too late to send it." Sue sugar said finally, mouth confiscates, then in that way: "moreover, who said the skirt can only be worn by little girls?"


    The smile on Mo Qinglan''s face almost didn''t hold. He stayed in tianjianzong for half the reason of tianjianjiu. It''s said that this move has been learned in Chuyue since now. She also killed the former demon master, so Mo Qinglan has been taking her as an opponent.


    Now, he takes her as his opponent, but she gives him a little skirt to wear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Mo Qinglan used to be a disciple of the immortal family. However, in case of an accident, he is not like the drowned dog. Everyone can step on his feet. Even his favorite fiancee doesn''t want to meet him.


    He is too clear about the world of the jungle. His strength is poor, and even people can''t protect him. Just like the original clown, who is the most depressed and embarrassed, but still willing to accompany him, no matter how he drives away. But he didn''t hold on to such a good man.


    When he entered tianjianzong, he wanted to find a chance to practice the nine moves of that day''s sword, but he didn''t expect that he would be killed six months later.


    The powerful and powerful devil was finally killed by the seemingly incongruous woman in front of him.


    The death of demon Zun didn''t make him leave tianjianzong, on the contrary, he became more and more curious about Chuyue. What kind of person is he, who can kill the devil who trampled on him at the beginning. He was looking forward to it. If the little martial uncle knew that he was the new devil, what would he look like.


    However, he will not reveal his identity until he is absolutely sure.


    "Little martial uncle, the hundred families of Xianmen are waiting in the hall. The Lord asked me to ask you to come over."


    The gift, of course, is to get together, Su sugar nodded, that understand.


    The original master killed the devil, which was a major event of the two powers. Originally, the two powers were equal. As soon as the devil died, he let the devil down and did not dare to seek revenge easily, because they were afraid of the first month. But if they know that Chuyue is seriously injured, then for the devil, they have lost the devil, but Zhengdao has also lost Chuyue.


    The appearance of Chuyue is a reassurance to Zhengdao. She can''t do anything.


    This is not, as soon as she is about to pass, they rush to send things, and they are all valuable gifts.


    Su Tang was very happy, with a smile on her face.


    "You lead the way."


    There is no time for cultivation. The first month of cultivation is profound, but she still looks like a girl of 28. Now she is wearing the plain white school uniform of tianjianzong. In the sun, the whole person is emitting a faint halo.


    Mo Qinglan followed her for several steps. She looked at the girl''s light steps, her waist length hair swaying with the wind, like a pretty girl who didn''t know the suffering of the world.


    There are about a hundred monks in the hall. They seem calm at the moment, and occasionally talk to people around them. But their eyes always sweep to the gate from time to time. Some of them can''t calm down, and they can see the anxiety of their eyes.


    Finally, the leader of Tianjian sect spoke. He had a green beard, but his face was quite young. He looked like he was in his thirties. He was very calm about the anxiety of other people. The people of his Tianjian sect should have kept these people waiting for three days and three nights. What''s more, she was still a younger martial sister. She was so badly injured in the war that he didn''t approve of her going out so soon.


    No, we have to deal with these people when we go through the customs!


    He drank the tea in his hand, and saw a figure coming from a distance. He apologized, "little younger martial sister is fond of playing and has kept you waiting for a long time."


    No one here dares to criticize. They are the heroes of the cultivation world. Let alone go up for a while, they will wait no matter how long.


    As soon as Su Tang appeared, he felt more than 100 pairs of hot eyes. Fortunately, she also saw a big scene. She went to the only empty seat beside the patriarch and apologized just like the patriarch. "I just prepared a meeting gift for my little nephew. I forgot the time. I''m sorry."


    Smell speech, people have said it doesn''t matter, even because of Su sugar, many people take the opportunity to praise the next mo Qinglan.


    Only Mo Qinglan has no expression.


    Oh, welcome.


    However, Su Tang refused to let him go. Instead, she held her chin and said with a smile, "my little nephew left in a hurry. I forgot to bring the gift. I''ll remember to take it later."


    Mo Qinglan thought of the skirt and said with a smile, "yes, little martial uncle."


    Sue sugar, "well, that''s good."


    So on this day, we all know that the chief disciple of Tianjian sect was very appreciated by Chuyue fairy. He was also a meeting gift and appreciated in front of all the immortal families. Finally, it was even rumored that Chuyue fairy would pass on the nine moves of Tianjian to him.


    It was a month later when Sutang heard these rumors. At this time, she was still dealing with these friars.


    And at this time, the devil came to join in the fun.


    "Suzerain, the right emissary of the evil way asked to see you."


    When they heard that the devil wanted to see them, their faces were different. If they were a little bad tempered, they would abuse them at that time.


    "How dare those heretics come to see me! I think he''s looking for death! "


    "Don''t look where it is!"


    "Master Tianjian, these villains, in our opinion, just go straight out!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang listened to these words with no expression, until Tianjian sect leader turned his eyes to her, "what do you think of little younger martial sister?"


    People with clear eyes know that the evil way right envoy is aimed at her. Naturally, he wants to ask her for advice.


    Su Tang lazy mouth, "see ah, people courtesy thoughtful, door-to-door to see, disappeared instead of us afraid."When she said this, everyone was silent.


    She tugged at the corners of her mouth and drew back the sarcasm in her eyes. Those so-called Taoist immortal families, who speak so well, are actually not temptations. As soon as they hear what she says, there''s no sound left. It''s tianjianzong. Some of Chuyue''s martial brothers are not happy, and some even persuade them.


    "Younger martial sister, if you don''t want to see me, I''ll fight you out."


    This is a consultation, and there are action groups. Now they have drawn the sword.


    Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry. She quickly stopped the man. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. Wait until the right envoy comes. If you''re not polite, we''ll fight the man again."


    Protecting Duzi is the tradition of every sword sect, and so is tianjianzong. Chuyue is the elder martial sister of the clan leader. Naturally, her elder martial brother is also the leader of each peak, and she is superior in strength.


    The evil right emissary came soon. He was dressed in black, and his pace was calm. He was in the right path, and he was not timid at all.


    "I''ve heard about the fairy of the first moon for a long time, and I can finally see her today." He said, and took out the box in his hand, "this is my door-to-door gift. I hope the fairy will not dislike it."


    The box is delicate and small, but he is a man in the devil''s way. Who knows if there are traps in it.


    This not, protect Du son day sword Zong all draw sword, only Su sugar, still sit on the chair, smile is full of innocent, "take me to see."


    The system says, "it''s the devil''s way. You have to use it, or you''ll get frostbite easily."


    In the end, in the main gate, the evil right envoy is not stupid enough to directly murder. Tianhanshi is a test stone. If the first moon is OK and the cold stone is harmless to her, then the right way can''t do anything about it. But if she is hit, then the right way doesn''t have to be afraid.


    Su Tang like this, not to mention the luck, the action range is a little bit larger, want to vomit blood.


    "Do you have any pills to suppress? It''s only half an hour. "


    The system, "are you sure you just need to suppress, not crush the stone?"


    Su Tang looked at the poor score, a little want to cry, "I''m poor."


    Spit blood, spit blood. Anyway, the elder martial brothers of tianjianzong won''t let out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    When the box was opened, Su Tang took out the dark stone inside and said, "right envoy, just give me such a broken stone to play with?"


    The evil way right attendant stares at her, see her complexion is the same, the eye ground vines out a trace unwilling, but this wisp unwilling fleeting, quick let a person can''t catch.


    "This is a rare Tian Han stone in the demon world. If you put it in the coffin, you can keep the corpse from rotting."


    As soon as he said this, all the swords of tianjianzong pointed at him. The scene was rigid for a time, even Su Tang''s smile faded. "Lao you is thinking about it, but I think you need this stone more than me." With that, he took up the sword in the hands of one of the disciples and took up the sword flower.


    "It''s the nine moves of Tianjian!"


    I don''t know who yelled in the crowd. Then, all they knew was that a fierce hurricane was coming, and the hall was in a mess. Under the great pressure, the whole mountain began to shake.


    With one sword, the evil right envoy fell to the ground and vomited blood. As for the rest of the people, although it didn''t matter, they were shocked.


    Su Tang, "dog son, quick, continuation life pill!"


    The system just asked her if she wanted to destroy the Tianhan stone. She was very good. She played sword flower directly. It was more expensive than Tianhan stone!


    "Continued, but only for half an hour."


    Half an hour is enough.


    Su Tang is playing with the long sword with only the hilt. It''s a disciple''s sword. It can''t support the power of the nine forms of Tianjian at all. No, only one move can shatter it. Only the hilt is left.


    "Tianjian nine moves, you kneel with one move, and you want to challenge me?"


    Different from her previous innocent and lovely appearance, she now has an amazing momentum and makes people want to surrender.


    "Go away!" With that, she threw the hilt out of her hand and nailed it to the foot of the right emissary.


    The hilt of the sword was almost close to the edge of the shoe. If it passed a little bit, his feet would be wasted on the spot.


    He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. His dark eyes were staring at Su Tang, but the corner of his mouth was pulling a disgusting smile. "The real name of Chuyue fairy is true. I''m leaving now."


    If Su Tang didn''t take the script, he might have thought that he was loyal to the former Demon Lord. For this reason, he would not hesitate to break into the right path to avenge him.


    Her eyes seemed to sweep Mo Qinglan at random, and when she saw that he had no expression on his face, she couldn''t help but tut.


    It''s worthy of being a male leader. His men are about to be killed, but they are still indifferent.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m in a bad mood, so I''ll go first."


    Chuyue fairy is so willful, but no one thinks she is wrong.


    The leader of Tianjian sect is too lazy to deal with these people. However, compared with Su Tang, he still finds a decent excuse, "if the main hall is damaged, Tianjian sect will not leave you Taoist friends."


    The destructive power of one of the nine forms of Tianjian is so powerful that other immortals feel that this time is worth it.


    "Master, please wait a moment and ask a little disciple to send us down the mountain."


    Of course, tianjianzong didn''t really send a little disciple to send people down the mountain. At last, the master called a name and asked Mo Qinglan to see them off.


    "Qinglan, I''ll take your place and send you down the mountain."


    Mo Qinglan, "yes, master."


    People are almost gone, and the rest are the elders of Tianjian sect. Without those outsiders, their worries gradually float up.


    "I''ll go to see my younger martial sister. She was injured so badly in the first war with the devil. How can she recover so quickly in half a year?"


    "Wait for me. Come with me."


    After su Tang finished loading, she endured the blood of her heart and finally found her yard. As soon as she opened the door, she fainted.


    When I woke up again, there was a group of people around me.


    "Elder martial brother, why are you here?"


    The first one who spoke was the patriarch. He was stiff faced, like scolding the younger generation. Although he was angry, he was a little distressed. "Chuyue, you are too willful!"


    In their generation, Chu Yue is the youngest. There are seven elder martial brothers on her. In addition to the patriarch, the other six are called Tianjian Liufeng. Originally, Chuyue could be in charge of Yifeng, but she was too lazy to accept disciples, so she always lived in the courtyard where she used to be an apprentice.


    The other seven elder martial brothers also connived at her. She was tired of it, so she didn''t let her in charge. She didn''t want to accept apprentices, so let her go. Anyway, she was happy.


    However, this indulgence has come to an end today.


    "Younger martial sister, you are just making a fool of yourself! The meridians are broken, and the inner elixir is broken. You dare to use the nine moves of the Heavenly Sword just now. Are you dying? "


    "Do you know you''ve been in a coma for three days! If it wasn''t for the fourth elder martial brother''s pills, you wouldn''t wake up today! "


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the outsiders, Jian Xiu was cold and heartless. Now his angry faces turned red and his anger kicked up. Su Tang shrunk his neck and admitted his mistake in a low voice. "I''m sorry to worry you elder martial brothers, but if I don''t do something special, he won''t give up."


    She said this, seven elder martial brothers even more angry."I''m afraid there''s no one left in tianjianzong!"


    Sue sugar whispered again, "but there are so many good friends, they also want to see me."


    "They''re all fake gentlemen. They''re real villains. It''s better to care about them than yourself! What''s more, even if the news of your serious injury is leaked, our tianjianzong can protect you. As for you... " At the end, the patriarch''s voice trembled, "as for you tossing yourself like this?"


    Su Tang is a patient. Although the seven elder martial brothers are angry one by one and their voices are louder one by one, they really have no temper with her wet eyes.


    No, the seventh elder martial brother didn''t scold her any more. Instead, he worried there, "fourth elder martial brother, can the little younger martial sister recover? You tell me what medicine you lack, I''ll find it for you. "


    "That''s right. Fourth elder martial brother, you have a word to say."


    Fourth elder martial brother, "I''m more worried than you. In the past, all these cases ended up dead. There''s no one to cure!"


    "What about that?"


    These words asked, the voice all took the anxious color. Chuyue was more than 100 years younger than them. When Shifu brought her back, all of them became famous. She was the only baby who didn''t know anything all day long. Shifu didn''t care much about it, so the baby was basically the elder of their elder martial brothers. It''s said that it''s the younger martial sister, but they are all spoiled as daughters.


    Now my daughter is so badly hurt, how can she not be in a hurry.


    The fourth elder martial brother said calmly, "I''ll go back and look through the ancient books. Maybe I can find some prescriptions."


    Second elder martial brother, "are the ancient books of Tianjian sect enough? If not, I''ll go to other sects and ask for them. By the way, there''s Zen. If Amitabha can see through life and death all day, maybe there''s a way."


    Seven elder martial brother, "then I''ll go to Hehuan sect. It''s said that I can get twice the result with half the effort by finding a suitable cauldron to collect Yang and replenish Yin."


    Su Tang was very moved at the beginning. At last, her face almost cracked.


    What is Yang gathering and Yin tonifying?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    Su Tang was very moved by the concern of several elder martial brothers, and finally refused the seventh elder martial brother''s proposal to collect Yang and replenish Yin.


    The seventh elder martial brother was still a little unwilling, "little younger martial sister, why do you want to see a doctor when you are sick! One cauldron is not enough. Let''s find more. Don''t worry, tianjianzong can afford these things. "


    Sue sugar is a headache after hearing this. Fortunately, there are some reliable people in this group. Then the Lord kicked the man out of the door.


    "Lao Qi, if you can''t speak, shut up!" The patriarch''s forehead is protruding, no one can worry!


    Su Tang just wake up, that call a face like white paper, gas like gossamer, but only she knows, she will not die.


    She pulled the leader''s sleeve and her eyes were as clear as water, which made people can''t bear to refuse.


    "Elder martial brother, I must hide my illness, or I''ll play it in vain."


    Although the patriarch was angry, he knew that the play she had played before at least temporarily frightened the people of the two evil ways.


    "I see. You just need to rest assured."


    Peace of mind to recuperate is not peace of mind to recuperate, she just took a day off, the next day wearing a beautiful skirt to run to find Mo Qinglan.


    Tianjianzong''s school uniform is simple and elegant. After all, it''s Jianxiu. Everyone is cold-hearted and doesn''t like fancy. However, the first month is different. She was spoiled and grew up. When she was a child, her elder martial brothers liked to buy her beautiful skirts to dress her up. Later, when she grew up, there were differences between men and women, but the habit of buying small skirts in the first month of the year remained.


    At this moment, because she couldn''t find Mo Qinglan, she grabbed a little disciple.


    "Where is your elder brother Mo?"


    As soon as the younger disciple saw that he was the younger martial uncle, he was shocked and stuttered, "little Little martial uncle


    Su Tang feels funny, can''t help but skin for a while, "I''m not a little martial uncle."


    The little disciple''s eyes widened in an instant. Several peak masters of tianjianzong were very strict and used to them. Looking at the little martial uncle, she was just a fairy who came down to the world to play. She was lovely and funny.


    "Elder martial brother Mo is competing with his elder martial brothers in the challenge arena."


    After su Tang knew it, he waved with the little disciple and walked towards the challenge arena.


    In the challenge arena of tianjianzong, martial brothers can compete, but don''t hurt human life.


    At this moment, because someone challenged the chief disciple, many people began to bet.


    "Come on, bet. Guess how many moves brother Mo can use this time to win the competition."


    "I''ll do three things!"


    "Lying in the trough, are the three moves still human? I have five moves. At least elder martial brother Li''s accomplishments are not bad."


    When Su Tang came over, there were a lot of gamblers. She felt her money bag. There were many spirit stones in it, so she lost them all. "I''ll take a move."


    The crowd was quiet for a second, then looked up, and everyone was scared.


    "Little Little martial uncle. "


    Tianjianzong is not allowed to gamble. Once found, it will be severely punished. This is not, they saw Su sugar, the whole person almost shivered.


    No matter how innocuous Su Tang is, his identity is also there. He is of the same generation as the patriarch, and his cultivation is so advanced that even the devil can kill him with one sword.


    Su Tang doesn''t think so. He''s happy with small gambling, but hurt himself with big gambling. He turns back and says to Mo Qinglan in the challenge arena: "little martial nephew, I''ll win with one move. Don''t let me down."


    Mo Qinglan looks at the people under the challenge arena, and it has been three days since we last met. It''s not that he hasn''t inquired about her whereabouts in the past three days, but the Lord of Tianjian said that she can''t stay idle. If she has nothing to do, she likes to go shopping for food and buy small skirts. It''s normal not to say that she hasn''t seen her for three days, but it''s normal that she hasn''t seen her for three years.


    "Little martial uncle."


    Su Tang, "little martial nephew, why didn''t you come to ask me to meet you that day? Thanks for waiting for you all night."


    If she dared to say that, she was sure that he didn''t come that night.


    Mo Qinglan really didn''t pass, not only that night didn''t pass, these three days also didn''t find her, at most also asked her whereabouts.


    "Since my little martial uncle insists on giving it to me, I''ll wait for a moment..."


    "I brought it to you." Su Tang takes out a box from the storage ring. Because there is a package on the outside, people don''t know what''s inside. Only Mo Qinglan can''t keep the usual smile on her face.


    "I just made a bet with other martial nephews. If Mr. Mo loses in one move, I''ll give this gift to the winning disciple."


    Mo Qinglan thought of the little skirt inside, and her eyes turned black. If someone else takes it, whether it''s his or not, it has something to do with him. A big man actually likes a little skirt. Once it''s out


    "Little martial uncle looks up to me like this. Naturally, I can''t let him down."


    Mo Qinglan pressure surprised anger, he most hate to be threatened, sure enough, he hates her.


    In the challenge arena, Mo Qinglan is sure to win or lose with one move. It''s so fast that people can''t see clearly. When it''s over, the onlookers are all stupid.


    "Just now?""Is elder martial brother Mo still human? The same group of zongmen who came with me, I haven''t built a foundation. He''s almost a golden elixir! Terrible


    When Mo Qinglan came down from the challenge arena, Su Tang conveniently lost what he had in his hand, and then found the man who had just done business, "little martial nephew, come on, I just won the spirit stone?"


    The little disciple wanted to cry without tears. He worked hard all day today and saved some spirit stones. As a result, he was cheated by the little martial uncle.


    I feel aggrieved and want to cry.


    Su Tang looked at the little disciple, crying and offering the stone to him. She laughed so hard that her eyes were bent. "Well, good boy, I''ll treat you to sugar gourd later."


    The little disciple wanted to cry even more. He could buy hundreds of sugar gourds with a stone, but he still said, "thank you, little martial uncle."


    Su Tang has nothing to do with zongmen in recent days. She is thinking of going down the mountain to play. She sees Mo Qinglan coming to see her.


    "What''s the matter, nephew?"


    Mo Qinglan said, "recently, I have encountered a bottleneck in my practice. I''m here to consult my younger martial uncle."


    Instead of rushing to help, Su Tang asked, "where''s your master?"


    Mo Qinglan''s master is the master of Tianjian sect. In terms of cultivation, he is no worse than Chuyue. But later, there were many trivial things in the sect, and Chuyue devoted herself to cultivation. With several adventures, his cultivation soared.


    "Shifu and the other martial uncles are very busy recently, and they can''t even see each other these days. That''s why they come here to harass the younger martial uncles."


    When she thought about it, she knew what they were up to, mostly looking for a cure for her.


    "I want to go down the mountain these two days, but I don''t have a companion. If nephew Mo wants to, I''ll talk to you as I go down the mountain."


    Although Mo Qinglan doesn''t like her, he has to get close to her because of Tianjian Jiushi. Let alone go down the mountain, he will accompany her even if he goes down daoshan.


    "I''d like to be with you."


    Having said that, when she went to the clothing store, she tasted all kinds of delicious food. Mo Qinglan''s heart refused.


    This woman, how can such toss a person!


    ¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    There are many mortal towns at the foot of tianjianzong mountain. After all, they are close to each other, and ordinary monsters dare not approach them. Besides, if something really happens, the Immortal King will come out and approach them at the first time.


    This is where Sutang is now.


    As they are close to the immortal gate, many young people love to learn their costumes. At a glance, it seems that they are still in tianjianzong. Therefore, Su Tang went out of the door to change into a red dress, such as Begonia flowers, dazzling. But Mo Qinglan, who was beside her, was still wearing a plain white robe even though she was not wearing the school uniform of tianjianzong. However, some people were just like this. No matter how ordinary the clothes were, they were also beautiful.


    This is not, just strolled for a long time, Su Tang hands a lot of fresh flowers and fruits, oh, it should be said that it is fruit, she will give all the flowers to Mo Qinglan.


    What she ate was called a Huan, but Mo Qinglan was holding the flowers that almost covered his eyebrows, and his eyebrows were light.


    "Little martial uncle, I''ll get you something if you want to eat."


    Su Tang bit the crisp and delicious jujube and laughed very happily.


    Su Tang bit the crisp and delicious jujube and said, "little martial nephew, you can''t be too boring. Little girls give you gifts because they like you. If you refuse, they will be sad."


    Mo Qinglan frowned deeper, "but I don''t like them."


    Su Tang Tut, she also understood the thoughts of these little girls, just like those who later met their favorite love beans. As for gifts, love beans will only be more happy if they accept them. As for whether they will dream of being with love beans, although there are many, they should still think what they should think if they don''t give gifts.


    After all, it has nothing to do with the gift. It''s just about your fancy face.


    "It''s very poor of the girl who likes you." She gave a long sigh of sympathy.


    Only Mo Qinglan, eyebrows locked, a face does not agree with her words.


    He likes the person, will put in the hand to pet, but if does not like, he will not give a look.


    I don''t know why, two faces suddenly appear in my mind. One is clear and beautiful, and his voice is soft and waxy. Looking at him, he will call brother Qinglan sweetly. The other is pockmarked, ugly to the point that his eyes hurt, and hunched all day. Even his voice is hoarse and coarse, which makes people reluctant to listen to more.


    Can be such two people, in his most downcast, a cold brow, the warmth of the past like a joke in general, often think of, born in June cold. The other, though he can''t say beautiful words, and doesn''t have a beautiful face, but in the end he gave his life.


    Sharp sudden pain, empty, I do not know where to start sad.


    Su Tang is biting green jujube. When she looks back, she sees something wrong with him. In her cold, ink like eyes, she trembles. Who else would he miss?


    "I don''t know what kind of girl my nephew likes."


    Mo Qinglan, "ugly."


    He used to like Yun QingChu, his fiancee, used to be coquettish, sweet mouth, but hate heart. How much I like before, how much I hate after.


    Su sugar green dates almost choked, "like ugly?"


    Mo Qinglan looked sideways, and found that the cheap martial uncle was a little cute at that moment, but it was only that moment. Soon, he took back his sight, and his eyes were not sad or happy. "He''s good-looking, snake and scorpion."


    I can''t chew any more dates.


    She has a kind of feeling, Mo Qinglan mouth looks good-looking, but the heart should be her, the ugly one, should still be her.


    If you let him know that these two are her


    The picture was too beautiful for her to imagine.


    "Where else do you want to go?" Mo Qinglan pursed his thin lips. He felt that his words were a little too much today.


    Su sugar three two will be in the hands of the jujube chew, "it''s late, go back."


    Mo Qinglan is relieved. Although he approaches her for Tianjian nine style, he really doesn''t want to go shopping with her any more.


    In tianjianzong, Su Tang has been wandering the street for so long. When she comes back, the seven elder martial brothers are anxiously waiting for her in the courtyard.


    No, as soon as she came back, the patriarch pointed at her and said, "little younger martial sister, where have you been! Do you know how bad your health is now! "


    The little girls at the foot of the mountain were very enthusiastic. Su Tang was still carrying a basket of fresh fruits. As soon as he opened his mouth, he stuffed a green jujube in the past. "Elder martial brother, eat jujubes."


    The master''s beard is about to blow. If she still eats dates, she will be cold!


    However, Su Tang didn''t think so, and even put the remaining dates into the mouths of several elder martial brothers without any crisis.


    After that, she sighed: "my little nephew''s face is so good. There are so many delicious things when I go down the mountain."


    The Lord''s face is black. Has he become the chief disciple of Tianjian sect to go down the mountain to cheat people to eat and drink?


    At this time, Mo Qinglan comes over with the flowers in his hands. Su Tang is in a hurry, but he doesn''t take the flowers. And he is temporarily called away by other younger martial brothers. When things are finished, he can only come back with the flowers.


    But as soon as he entered the courtyard, he felt strange. Although Chuyue is very popular, there''s no need to alarm all the peak masters of Tianjian sect. Even the masters are here with anger on their faces. But if you look at them carefully, you will find that they are worried.What are they worried about? Are they worried about the first month?


    He quietly observed them, "little martial uncle, I forgot to take your flowers."


    Su Tang took it with a smile, "Hey, little martial nephew, I''m still short of a vase. Can you get me another vase?"


    She will send people away, Mo Qinglan how don''t understand.


    He nodded politely and soon disappeared into the courtyard.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang immediately pretended to be relieved, "elder martial brother, seven elder martial brothers, I''m almost a hundred years old. Can you stop scolding me like I was a child? You see, I almost let my nephew see it. I don''t want face."


    The patriarch laughed angrily, "it''s not as good as when you were a child. I haven''t taught you several times when you were a child! But now, look at what you''ve done


    Su Tang was aggrieved, "I''m also acting on behalf of heaven. Besides, the elder martial brothers have made great achievements one by one, and I''m the only one. I''ve made no achievements all day, and I''ll lose the face of tianjianzong when I say it."


    The first month of the past is not as famous as it is now. When it comes to tianjianzong, we talk more about liufengfeng master and tianjianzong master. As for Chuyue, it''s also mentioned by the way. Even because she didn''t have her own Lingfeng, many people think her strength is poor and she can''t be liked by several peak masters.


    All seven of them were stunned when she said so.


    They used to spoil her, and they didn''t care if they didn''t care. They gave her time to shut up when they liked to practice, but they didn''t know that she just wanted to catch up with them, so she didn''t hesitate to fight against the pre war demons.


    So silly, silly people heartache.


    "You..." The patriarch looked at her and opened his mouth. Suddenly, he felt that the younger martial sister had grown up and was no longer the one who would cry when she fell down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    Now that coquettish little younger martial sister has become so sensible and works so hard behind their back. They always think that she just likes to shut up and practice, but they don''t know that the real truth is to catch up with them.


    Several elder martial brothers have red eyes, which is quite like an old father''s adoption of a daughter. The daughter is finally sensible, but at the same time, they are distressed and reluctant to give up.


    "What do we do to catch up with us? We work so hard to make you straighten up after you go out. If you work so hard, what else do you want your elder martial brothers to do? "


    "That''s right. When something goes wrong, there''s a elder martial brother''s door for you. Tell me what you''re doing to fight that fool of the devil. Now you''ve been injured. Even if you''re famous in the world, you don''t know if you can cure it."


    "What nonsense, little younger martial sister? How can a person like Zhong lingyuxiu not be cured?"


    "Yes, it''s well cured. We''ve come here today to find a way."


    They were full of gossip, and Su Tang didn''t interrupt. When they finally got to the point, she asked, "what''s the way?"


    The first one who spoke was the fourth elder martial brother, Shen Yichen.


    He said: "the way to break Neidan has not been found yet, but the problem with your meridians is to find a way to warm up."


    The meridians can be recovered, so at least Sutang doesn''t have to vomit blood. As for Neidan, the broken Neidan can''t work. If it is forced to work, it is likely to aggravate the rupture. If it is completely broken, she will have to become a useless person.


    However, even if we find a way, it will not be able to recover in a short time. At least we have to take care of it for three years.


    "In these three years, you are not allowed to use force or aura. You should be an ordinary person for three years." With that, the fourth elder martial brother couldn''t help bluffing: "if you don''t listen to me, I can''t save you!"


    Su Tang nodded, "yes, what the fourth elder martial brother said is, don''t worry, unless it''s necessary, never do it."


    The fourth elder martial brother glared at her and said, "don''t do it even if it''s necessary. We''ll give you some magic weapons. If you can''t beat it, run. We''ll beat it for you when we come back. Do you know? "


    Sue sugar nodded again, and then she was given a heaven and earth bag. There were so many magic weapons in it that she was dazzled.


    "Elder martial brother, you have taken down all the magic weapons from the treasure house."


    The fiery seven elder martial brother said on the spot: "they can''t protect people''s magic weapons. Give them a fart!"


    "Yes, the seventh elder martial brother''s education is."


    After a talk, Su Tang finally sent off the seven elder martial brothers.


    On the other side, the patriarch who came out of the courtyard touched his beard and looked sad. "When my younger martial sister grows up, I always think someone will take her away soon."


    "Who? Who dares to take away my younger martial sister? I''ll beat him all over the place


    "Well Recently, if the younger martial sister wants to go out, she has to find someone to follow. If there are any messy people approaching, break her legs and feet! "


    Several peak owners are very worried, but they forget that it''s hard to guard against day and night.


    Mo Qinglan came again, and there were no more peak owners in the courtyard. And Su Tang, sleeping on the couch, basking in the sun, like that afternoon lazy cat, is full of leisure and contentment.


    "Little martial uncle."


    Su Tang opened her eyes, but because of the sunshine, she narrowed her eyes slightly, but her eyes were smiling, "it''s my little nephew, you can just swing the flowers."


    Chuyue used to shut up all day, and there were no apprentices or servants around her. Anyway, when she left, several elder martial brothers would remember her and never worry about her food and drink. Now, if you want to find some people to run errands, you can only find the only nephew with a name in front of you.


    Su Tang has been in tianjianzong for several months. Although she has to do the task, the system says she won''t die, but she really doesn''t want to vomit blood. What''s more, she couldn''t find a strategy for the moment, so she simply put it in the air, which is better than deliberately getting close to the other party''s attention.


    But after a long time, there will always be a chance. No, someone sent the invitation to tianjianzong.


    There are three schools, nine schools and eighteen schools in Xianmen. This time, Qishan school, one of the nine schools, sent the invitation. The marriage of the leader of Qishan sect invited almost half of the immortal families in Xiuzhen world. As one of the three sects, Tianjian sect was also one of them.


    The leader of tianjianzong was too lazy to go, and the other six peak leaders didn''t want to move. They finally planned to send their chief disciple to them. As a result, Su Tang intercepted him halfway.


    She said: "I''ve been in zongmen all day, and it''s boring. Now it''s almost a year, and my meridians have been repaired for a third. I want to go out and let the wind out."


    The patriarch was the first to refuse.


    Su Tang was very aggrieved. "I used to know how to practice in seclusion, but now I stop to see the mountains and rivers in the world with my injured Kung Fu. What''s more, the elder martial brothers gave me a pile of magic weapons, and ordinary people can''t hurt me."


    When she said this, the other senior brothers were silent.


    Finally, the patriarch had no choice but to call Mo Qinglan over. First he said the invitation again, and then he said, "your little martial uncle had a problem practicing martial arts some time ago. It''s not suitable for animals recently. You look at her for master. ¡°Mo Qinglan looked at the side of the little martial uncle who was laughing happily, his face was light, "yes."


    Mingming''s purpose at the beginning was to get close to her, but when she appeared, he stopped strangely. He wanted to get close, but he didn''t dare to. On the surface, he said he hated her, but in his heart, it was another matter. I always feel that she shouldn''t be like this. But if not, what about her?


    On behalf of tianjianzong, we will not only go to the wedding banquet. It''s a little far from Qishan, so they went by spirit boat. There are 20 people in total. The spirit boat is very big, with two floors up and down. At first glance, it''s low-key, but inside it is very luxurious.


    Su Tang seems to go out for the first time, full of joy.


    The disciples have been in touch with her for a long time. They also know that this little martial uncle is different from other peak masters. She loves to laugh and make trouble, so she soon became one with them.


    This is not, there are delicious remember her, there are fun also the first to greet her.


    "All of a sudden, I understand why the patriarch and several peak masters spoil the little martial uncle so much. It''s very lovely."


    "Oh, although our little martial uncle is lovely, he can lift your heavenly cover with a slap. Wake up!"


    "I can''t wake up. My little martial uncle is so cute. I want to spoil her very much."


    As soon as Mo Qinglan comes out, he hears several disciples talking about the little martial uncle. In his words, he is more doting than loving. He frowns and feels offended.


    "Nothing to do?"


    The cold voice sounded, which made all the disciples feel cold behind them. They always felt that the elder martial brother in front of them was not like him.


    Shouldn''t their elder martial brother be a noble son of a noble family like Mu Chunfeng? Why are they so cautious now?


    The desire for survival made them dare not think more, and stammered immediately: "yes, we have something to do, and we''re going to break up."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Lingzhou had been driving for five days. Su Tang had a good time. Mo Qinglan didn''t know who had offended him. Her gentle smile faded. In the end, she only had a cold face.


    Su Tang is not stupid. There is something wrong with the man, so she doesn''t go to look for death.


    Qishan, as one of the nine sects, is extremely luxurious. This time, there are so many famous families in the immortal gate. Even the town at the foot of the mountain has become very lively.


    Many people were surprised by the appearance of Su Tang. After all, although Qishan sect sent an invitation, it could do what tianjianzong did in the past. At most, it was to send a proud disciple to celebrate. As a result, this time, not only the chief disciple was sent, but also the first month fairy came.


    "I don''t know if the fairy of the first month is coming, but Qi is missing and far away."


    Su Tang said, "congratulations on the leader''s wedding. It''s the gift of tianjianzong."


    The leader of Qishan has received many gifts from the immortal sect these days, but most of them are taken away by the disciples below. This time, he not only took it personally, but also talked with her.


    What she said was just how she won the devil and how she made the right way stand firm.


    Su Tang blushed when she heard that. After all, it wasn''t her. She could only smile vaguely. Finally, Mo Qinglan stood up and stood between them. "I''m sorry, leader Qi. My little martial uncle had a problem practicing martial arts some time ago. Recently, he needs to warm up, so he shouldn''t stand for a long time."


    On hearing this, the leader of Qishan was very concerned. "I didn''t get well some time ago. Why did something go wrong all of a sudden?"


    Although it was said before that Su Tang could not be released from the news of her serious injury, many monks would encounter mistakes in her practice. Besides, it was the news released by tianjianzong himself. I think it would not be a big problem, otherwise she would not be able to run around.


    Su Tang said casually, "I want to change the nine Heavenly Sword moves into ten Heavenly Sword moves. As a result, I acted too hastily and was killed."


    The headmaster of Qishan was shocked. She didn''t know whether she was hurt or whether she wanted to think about the ten moves of Tianjian. Anyway, she finally said, "then you have to take good care of yourself. Ah, look at me. Since Chuyue fairy is not well, I''ll let my disciple take you to have a rest."


    Thank you, leader


    As soon as they left, the other disciples of Tianjian sect said in a hurry, "little martial uncle, you won''t tell us how you got hurt."


    "Yes, little martial uncle, are you seriously injured?"


    Su Tang said, "if it''s serious, where is your master willing to let me go out? I just think it''s boring to stay in tianjianzong. I want to go out and disperse. It happens that the leader of Qishan is getting married, so I come to join in the fun." Then he comforted them, "OK, it''s no big deal. Don''t worry."


    When they heard this, they all relaxed.


    Only Mo Qinglan, brow locked.


    If it''s just common practice, you can''t even keep your aura from moving. Now think about what master said, but you can''t even let her move your hand, which shows that her injury is more serious than you think.


    However, it''s also a nine style sword. It''s domineering and fierce. Once you bite back, it''s very acceptable.


    The courtyard is spacious, with Zen on one side and Hehuan on the other. As three, it''s better to arrange them in one place than in other places. After all, if one party wants to make trouble, it has to look at the identity of the people around.


    "Ah, little martial nephew, I want to go down the mountain. Will you accompany me?"


    After the salute, Su Tang finds Mo Qinglan.


    Mo Qinglan originally wanted to refuse. He really didn''t want to go shopping with her any more, but what he said was good.


    Su Tang was very happy and asked him to use the sword. "Your master told you that I can''t use my aura recently, so I can''t even use the sword, so I''ll leave it to you."


    Before, there was an array in tianjianzong, you can go down the mountain directly. Qishan sect should also have it, but Su Tang didn''t bother to look for it. What''s more, if the Moon Fairy couldn''t even go down the mountain, he might be guessed like this.


    Mo Qinglan pursed her lips. If the sword flew, they would be very close.


    Su Tang saw that he was speechless and asked, "can''t you?" Then, seeing that he still didn''t answer, he said, "if it''s not convenient, I''ll go to other people."


    Mo Qinglan see her turn to go, no nostalgia appearance, gas of the eye bottom Mou color all deep.


    How could she do that! Mingming asked him first, but he didn''t agree. He wanted to find someone else so quickly.


    "Little martial uncle, I didn''t say I didn''t agree."


    Su Tang looked at his unwilling face and didn''t talk much.


    But he didn''t speak on his face, but behind his back, he said to the system, "ah, the man is really miserable. He doesn''t want to be with me. He has to laugh and play with me for the sake of the nine moves of Tianjian. Miserable, it''s really miserable."


    The system says, "since you feel miserable, you can buy him some presents later."


    Su Tang, "but I don''t know what to buy..." She thought about it, her eyes suddenly brightened, "if you don''t want to buy a skirt, he took it last time."


    System:


    "Please don''t hide."


    Su Tang said with a smile, "women''s clothes are cool all the time, but women''s clothes are cool all the time. If he likes it, I''ll have another sister in the future."System:


    It does not want to say anything, come on, you continue to skin, after not being taught to be a man, it lost!


    On the other hand, Mo Qinglan''s sword flies. I don''t know if it''s not right today. When he comes down, Su Tang almost falls down. Although he finally helps him, he bumps into his arms.


    All of a sudden, he was stiff.


    Su Tang''s nose was red after being hit, and her physiological tears almost came out. When she looked up again, her eyes were red, as if she had been bullied, which made her think of Pian pian.


    "Little martial nephew, if my martial uncle''s nose collapses, you must look good!"


    Mo Qinglan is at a loss. At last, he can only make a dry apology. "Sorry, I haven''t carried anyone before. I''m careless. Are you OK, little martial uncle?"


    Looking at him like that, Su Tang finally sighed, "ah, you say you are like this, how can you get married in the future?"


    Mo Qinglan pursed his mouth, wife, can he still have a wife in his life?


    He didn''t say much, just said: "sorry, it won''t be like this in the future."


    Su Tang looked at his calm face and thought that he was not happy to carry himself, so she pretended to say casually: "it''s too dangerous to sit on your sword. Younger martial uncle, you''d better change someone next time."


    She was trying to make him happy, but it''s not so bad. As soon as she said that, his face turned black and heavy with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Su Tang''s face is full of question marks. Wait, brother, your face is changing too fast, isn''t it?!


    It''s really a man''s face, June day.


    Almost, she wanted to sing: what else do you want me to do! How!


    Mo Qinglan cold face, see her eyes not right, this just restore the original appearance, "I''m just not very skilled, little martial uncle sit a few times, won''t happen again."


    At this moment, Su Tang felt that it was not easy for her to be a man. She wanted to blow her up in her heart, but she had to ask her for help.


    "Well, who let you be my nephew? If there''s anything you don''t want to do in the future, remember to say it. If you don''t say it, who can guess?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    "Come on, don''t stand here. Just tell me what you see in this street."


    Su Tang was very generous. She almost told him that as long as you are good and buy a street for you, don''t be so scared.


    In fact, she didn''t dare to be too rude. After all, she was the one who cleaned up the mess.


    Su Tang was bitter at the thought.


    They both wanted to make each other happy, but they both used the wrong way.


    In the end, a short-sighted person finally broke the deadlock.


    "Such a beautiful little beauty, why do you like such a man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. If you come to our hehuanzong, you can have whatever type you like. "


    Su Tang raised her eyes and saw a big beauty standing in front of her. The big beauty was really beautiful. She was dressed in red, not only not covered, but more beautiful. That is, the collar of the beauty''s chest is very low, revealing a large area of honey colored chest muscles, which is very attractive.


    Su Tang couldn''t get angry with such a beautiful creature. Besides, he didn''t say anything disgusting, so he said with a smile, "but I''m a member of tianjianzong."


    Meiren''er looked at her with a pity on her face. "Tianjianzong always wears white robes all day, and the disciples are colder and colder. It''s so boring."


    Su Tang thought about her family. "No, they are still lovely."


    The beauty would like to roll her eyes, "what''s cute? If you look at the one around you, I''ll be very boring."


    Mo Qinglan can''t help but draw out the sword in his hand. As a result, his little martial uncle didn''t find that the other side didn''t mean well, and he even laughed.


    She was already white, and her smile and delicate eyebrows were vivid.


    Does she know how dangerous this man is!


    Sue sugar, "no, teasing is still very interesting."


    Chuyue looks at very young girls and can cultivate the real world. But those who are more advanced, especially girls, are young to death. No, the beauty suddenly felt that she had just lost her sight. This is not a simple little white flower. It''s clearly the same kind. The same kind attracts each other. Her eyes at Su Tang changed from regret to meaning.


    "Little beauty can play."


    Su Tang, "still can''t compare with hehuanzong." After that, she said, "although I can''t go to the Hehuan sect, I feel like I''ve met the beauty at first sight. It''s very chatty."


    The people of Hehuan sect are both good and evil. They don''t like the ghost morality of the right way. Now they can come out of the boring sect of Tianjian sect. It''s like meeting a monk who is as good as ever.


    At that moment, the great beauty invited each other, "I think I''m predestined with the little beauty. I don''t know the name of the little beauty."


    Su Tang, "early next month."


    As soon as the words came out, the smile on the big beauty''s face got stuck, "do you say your name is Chu Yue? Is it the first Moon Fairy I''ve heard of


    Sue sugar touched her chin. "I don''t know what you heard, but it should be right." After that, she asked, "can you tell me how the outside world spreads me now?"


    First she was shocked, then she laughed, "my God, if I had known you were so funny, I would have visited you myself a few months ago."


    At the beginning of that meeting, he Huan Zong also sent a gift, but the beauty didn''t go, but another person went.


    Su Tang murmured, "it wasn''t much fun to go out of the pass. A right envoy took a broken stone to spoil the atmosphere. It''s OK not to come." Then she asked, "I don''t know the name of the great beauty yet."


    Great beauty, "deputy leader of Hehuan sect, fall into the world."


    Su Tang, "good name."


    Mo Qinglan: want to kill.


    As a fairy of the first month of Tianjian sect, Luo fanchen didn''t dare to make up her mind. However, he didn''t expect that the first month would be so interesting. He also understood why the leader of the sixth peak of Tianjian sect was so famous before. As a member of the same sect, she not only heard that she was a demon, but also practiced the nine moves of Tianjian.


    This is for fear of being abducted.


    "I''ve heard that the fairy of the first month is very skillful, and no one can match the nine moves of the Heavenly Sword. I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to match the last one."


    Su Tang talked about her martial arts practice and said, "when I recover, I''ll make a match with the Deputy master."


    Fall the mortal world, "straightforward, I like you so.". Here, this is the order card of Hehuan sect. Take it. You are welcome to come to me at any time. "


    Seeing that the token had been taken, he continued to talk. He was not sure that he was going to go with others. Mo Qinglan said directly: "it''s getting late, little martial uncle. Didn''t you say you want to buy something?"


    Sue sugar, "no, I''m going to buy it for you."


    Mo Qinglan, "well, it''s my nephew who wants to buy it."


    As soon as Mo Qinglan opened her mouth, she showed a smile that I understood. "Unexpectedly, the fairy of the first month has something else to do, so she won''t disturb me."


    Su Tang nodded and said goodbye to him. Then she turned back and asked Mo Qinglan, "little martial nephew, what do you want to buy?"Mo Qinglan had asked Chuyue what she liked intentionally or unintentionally. By chance, he heard that several martial uncles liked to buy her a little skirt, and then said, "little skirt."


    Su Tang shocked Liao, "tianrao, Gouzi, I heard right!"


    The whole system choked. After a long pause, it finally went online. "No, I heard it, too."


    Su Tang looked back at him with a very strange look, and saw Mo Qinglan creepy. At last, she said, "I don''t like little skirts, but I like little martial uncle."


    Sue sugar smiles, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t discriminate."


    Mo Qinglan


    In the end, they found a clothing store, which is the foot of Qi school. Besides ordinary people, there are still many people in business. Of course, at the foot of the mountain, who is the boss.


    Two people at will to find a home, and finally really let Su sugar look at one.


    "Shopkeeper, take down the Liuxian skirt for me."


    The shopkeeper was also a monk. He could see that Su Tang was an unusual person. He immediately said with a smile, "OK, fairy, what else do you like? Do you need to remove them together? "


    Tianjianzong has money, but Sutang has more, so with a wave of his hand, he bought everything he saw. After buying it, I finally thought of Mo Qinglan and asked, "what do you like, martial nephew?"


    When Mo Qinglan saw that she really loved the little skirts, she also chose some. If Su Tang was careful, she would find that they were no longer white robes, but men''s robes of the same color as her little skirts.


    For short, lovers'' clothes.


    The shopkeeper has been doing business for a long time, and his eyes are poisonous. He found his careful thinking at a glance and said with a smile: "Xianjun, a total of 4000 spirit stones."


    Four thousand spirit stone, that''s the expenditure of an ordinary small sect in one year. However, Mo Qinglan didn''t blink an eye and paid directly to leave.


    After leaving the shop, Su Tang said, "how can I spend my nephew''s money? I''ll pay you back later."


    The reason why he didn''t open his mouth in the shop was because of his face. After all, there are still outsiders, so we can''t forget his face. However, face this kind of thing, even in front of acquaintances, play swollen face full of fat, the last bitter or yourself.


    Mo Qinglan, "little martial uncle can accept the token of Hehuan sect. Why don''t you accept my clothes?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Shopping? After buying clothes, you have to eat.


    It''s normal to say that it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat Su Tang and Mo Qinglan''s accomplishments. But it''s not easy to come to this world. How can you give up the delicious food.


    "Nephew, can you eat spicy food?"


    Mo Qinglan thinks that little martial uncle is really out of line with him, but even so, he still nodded, "yes."


    Su Tang gave him a deep look. "That''s good. Let''s go. Martial uncle invites you to dinner."


    Mo Qinglan can''t eat spicy food, but he can''t show it. The water in the teapot is gone, and he doesn''t ask the second child to add it. Instead, he drinks the fruit wine that Su Tang ordered for himself.


    Su Tang is sweating. She looks up to see Mo Qinglan and doesn''t frown, but she drinks cup after cup of tea for herself. In the end, she estimates that the tea is gone, but she still drinks the wine she ordered.


    "Is the wine good?"


    fruit wine is sweet and not as spicy as Baijiu, and the ink is eating the tongue. It is just the effect of buffering, and the taste is relieved. The whole people calmed down, "well, well, I''ll order another pot."


    Su Tang saw him dead duck mouth hard, with a smile nodded, "good."


    Mo Qinglan has always been self disciplined and seldom indulges in wine. Fruit wine is not intoxicating, but he can''t stand it. He drank pot after pot. In order to accompany Su Tang to eat Sichuan food, he poured three pots of wine. In order to hide that he didn''t eat spicy, he even showed his special love for fruit wine.


    "In the past, I seldom came into contact with wine. I thought it was spicy, but I didn''t expect fruit wine to be sweet and mellow."


    Su Tang is almost laughing. How can this person be so cute.


    "It''s delicious, but it''s the first time for my younger martial nephew to drink it. Be careful you''re drunk. Although fruit wine is sweet, it is also wine. "


    Mo Qinglan doesn''t think so, "little martial uncle, don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety."


    When they were ready to return to Qishan school, Su Tang finally understood the danger of drunk driving.


    It''s too bumpy, and the sword is still twisting. Su Tang is afraid of falling, so she can only hold people''s hand. "Little martial nephew, no, let''s go back to town. We can find an inn to stay for a day, and then go back when you wake up."


    Ear is full of the wind whistling by, Mo Qinglan actually hear not really, vaguely heard her asking if he can.


    How can a man say no? It''s insulting himself!


    "Don''t worry, little martial uncle. I can do it."


    Su Tang is crying. If she falls down and dies, she will become a joke of the whole Xiuzhen world.


    She could even think of the title.


    #Shocked! Tianjianzong, the fairy of the first month, fell down because of drunk driving! #


    ? Cherish your life and stay away from drunk driving. #


    ? The driving was not standard, and the relatives were in tears. #


    Su Tang is a brain tonic, no matter whether he will be cut by the man''s sword or not, he directly hugs his waist with both hands, "little martial nephew, son, let''s be obedient, you first Ouch, ouch, it''s going to turn over


    Although Mo Qinglan is no different from his normal life, his head is a paste. At this moment, he is suddenly held around his waist, and he is still a little martial uncle. All of a sudden, the whole person froze. Originally, the imperial sword didn''t do well, so it completely overturned.


    But he still remembers that when he fell, he had to protect people in his arms.


    Qishan had 3681 steps. When she fell from this height, Su Tang had only two words left in her head.


    It''s over.


    It''s getting cold.


    "System, quick..."


    Before she finished, the system was quite calm and said, "don''t worry, there are men protecting you. From the final data of my simulation, you will vomit some blood at most. Allah


    Su Tang can''t be safe. This body is too useless. Although it won''t die, half of it will fail.


    Fortunately, although Mo Qinglan is drunk, he can still remember to protect the person tightly. When he finally falls on the ground, he is also carrying his own back to the ground.


    "Little martial uncle, are you ok?"


    This fall, five zang organs all pain, almost can''t maintain the expression on the face, but he still remember Su Tang.


    Su Tang because of inertia, chest a fishy, and finally really like the system, so, a mouthful of blood are sprayed out.


    Mo Qinglan seems to have fallen into the ice cellar, and his flustered hands are a little chilly, "little martial uncle, how are you?"


    Su Tang can''t stand up at the moment, so she can only lie on him with a very indecent posture. However, Mo Qinglan doesn''t notice that he is full of blood vomiting.


    "Help me up." Su Tang said weakly, "there''s still something to save. I can''t die."


    Mo Qinglan also woke up now, and his head was clear. He immediately took out the pills he took with him. "Little martial uncle, this pill is hemostatic. You should take it first."


    Su Tang wanted to say that the blood would be more comfortable after spitting out, but looking at his worried appearance, she did not retort, but took a swallow. After taking the medicine, he looked around his eyes and sighed, "nephew, I have to continue to trouble you."


    "Little martial uncle, just say it.""When you fly with the imperial sword later, remember to hold the little martial uncle and fall down again, and you will lose your life."


    Mo Qinglan knows that this time it''s up to him, and he feels guilty. "Little martial uncle, don''t worry."


    Su Tang sighed, "I''m not sure. I won''t drink after I promise my martial uncle."


    If she didn''t want to tease him and take him to Sichuan cuisine, he would not have drunk. If he didn''t drink, these things would not have happened.


    She hates it.


    Mo Qinglan himself is in a mess, but Su Tang''s hand is steady. This time, there was no accident, but after returning to Qishan sect, Su Tang let him go.


    After a while, she was much better. At least she could walk by herself.


    "Little martial nephew, it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest." Finish saying, back to him waved, full of free and easy.


    Only Mo Qinglan, body shape, finally eyes linger on her waist, until she disappeared in front of his eyes.


    He looked down at his hand. When he fell, his hand was scratched by the branch, but he didn''t feel any pain. Instead, his head was full of his little martial uncle''s waist.


    Soft and thin


    The thought flashed through his mind and was soon banished by him.


    What is he thinking? The clown has been dead for a year. How can he forget her so quickly and think about others!


    Deeply closed eyes, and then open eyes, Mo Qinglan''s eyes will no longer have any emotion.


    The next day, he got up early in the morning, but he heard the exclamations of disciples in the courtyard.


    He frowned. When he went out, he found that the little martial uncle had got up. Her face no longer ruddy, but pale and bloodless, although smiling, but the whole person is like that fragile delicate porcelain, as if a touch, it will break into pieces.


    "Little martial uncle!"


    Su Tang lazily raised her eyelids and saw that it was him. Her smile remained unchanged. "How are you getting up?"


    Mo Qinglan, "let the little martial uncle worry, no matter."


    Su Tang nodded to know, but he was one of the disciples. He exclaimed: "elder martial brother, younger martial uncle said that you met the deputy leader of Hehuan sect yesterday?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Yesterday, I did meet the deputy leader of the Hehuan sect, but nothing happened between them. Oh, no, something happened. For example, the dead mother gun sent a token to my little martial uncle.


    Mo Qing Lan thinks of that token, the facial expression visible with naked eyes of cold come down.


    As soon as he was cold, the disciples believed more, "so the injury on the little martial uncle was only suffered after communicating with their Deputy patriarch!" The more they said it, the more shocked they were. Their little martial uncle killed the devil a year ago, and now he''s against the deputy leader of the Hehuan sect. He can still retreat completely. He''s just the goddess in their heart!


    "Elder martial brother, was the war fierce yesterday?"


    The younger martial brothers are full of curiosity. Mo Qinglan thinks that when he fell down from the sky yesterday, he was protecting his younger martial uncle. How soft she is in his arms. This is why he got up late today. I spent the whole night remembering those things, and at last I felt like a fool.


    He lowered his voice and said hoarsely, "it''s very intense."


    Why not? He didn''t sleep well all night.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    Su Tang heard him say that, the smile on his face was deeper, and with the blackening value that hadn''t been loosened for a long time, the whole person was very happy now.


    "No, your elder martial brother watched the battle until midnight and finally caught a cold."


    Disciples, "what about the deputy leader of Hehuan sect? Is the younger martial uncle beating the shit out of him? "


    "Who beat the shit out of me?"


    A romantic voice came, and all the people in the earthquake were silent.


    Zhengdao all know that Hehuan sect is both good and evil, and they don''t want to get involved with them. But it''s one thing whether they want to get involved with them or not. It''s false to say that they are not surprised when they suddenly see their Deputy patriarch, who is still so gorgeous.


    People in the world always have a good feeling for those who are good-looking. Before, I thought that my younger martial uncle would beat people to shit. Now I think it would be a pity if such a good-looking face was really ruined.


    Su Tang was not flustered when she saw that the master was coming. Instead, she said, "I had a chat with my disciples. Yesterday, I had a good exchange with the Deputy master."


    Hehuan sect is one of the three. As the deputy leader, he can see that Su Tang was injured today.


    He was not in a hurry to explain, but the little girl sent all the disciples out.


    He said with a smile, "little martial uncle, don''t you talk to me about shit?"


    Su Tang pretended to be stupid. "There''s nothing to talk about."


    Deputy master, "little martial uncle thinks I''m easy to cheat?"


    Su Tang sighed, "Deputy master, you and I are of the same generation. Can you stop calling me little martial uncle? I''m a little flustered. "


    The Deputy patriarch really loves her. I never thought that the cold and boring sect like tianjianzong could make such a cute girl. Of course, his love is not love, but the love between the same kind.


    "If you talk to me about shit, I won''t call you little martial uncle."


    Su Tang, "it seems that we can''t escape today." With that, she narrated the overturning of the car last night. Today, the little disciples saw that her face was not right, and they were afraid of losing face, so they had to pull him out to block the sword.


    The Deputy patriarch was stunned at first, and then burst into laughter, "my God, you are so funny! Ha ha ha... "


    Su tangsheng has nothing to love. "Don''t say it. I shouldn''t have teased my little martial nephew yesterday. Who would have thought that he would pour a cup."


    The Deputy patriarch still couldn''t stop laughing, "so you take me to block the sword?"


    Su Tang is also a shameless, immediately said with a smile: "we are friends. You even gave me the token of your Hehuan sect. Since you are friends, of course you have to do everything you can." Then, after a pause, he said, "I don''t like blood. I''ll do anything for it."


    SHENTE doesn''t love blood. The Deputy patriarch was shocked by her shameless remarks. After half a sound, he finally said, "you are really wronged to stay in Tianjian sect."


    You know, Jian Xiu is famous for being boring. He can''t help but tease. He''s so boring when he doesn''t agree.


    But Su Tang said, "it doesn''t matter. I have a good adaptability."


    The deputy leader wanted to say something more, but a sudden voice interrupted them.


    "Little martial uncle, it''s time for you to take a medicine bath." Mo Qinglan didn''t know when he appeared. His voice was the same as before, and he couldn''t hear any change. But if he raised his head slightly at the moment, his dark eyes were almost red because of jealousy.


    Before Su Tang left, Shen Yichen, her fourth elder martial brother, gave her a full month''s amount of medicine to bathe for at least one hour every day. However, he was afraid that she might forget it, so he gave it to Mo Qinglan.


    "Ah, it''s time for medicine bath so soon." Su Tang sighed and stood up. "Deputy Lord, I''m so sorry. It seems that I can''t continue to chat with you."


    The Deputy patriarch didn''t mind, "little martial uncle, you should take good care of yourself. Otherwise, I don''t know when I can communicate with you again."


    He looks bright and demon. When he talks slowly, he is very attractive.


    Sue sugar is very calm, and he waved away.But Mo Qinglan was calm all the way.


    "Little martial uncle, he Huan Zong is not a good match."


    Sue sugar steps a meal, "he is not good match with me what?"


    Mo Qinglan pursed her lips and frowned. After half a sound, she continued: "don''t you like him


    Su Tang, "like to divide many kinds, not like to be with him. For example, I like our Lord because I respect him. For example, I like you because you are my little martial nephew. For another example, I like the Deputy Lord because he is interesting. "


    If he had heard that he liked him before, he would have been happy, but now it''s pouring down like a basin of cold water.


    You like me just because I''m your nephew. If I lose my identity, won''t you look at me again?


    Su Tang looked back and saw that he was not in the right mood. She patted him comfortingly, "young man, don''t think too much, live a happy life."


    Mo Qinglan looked at her, "little martial uncle is not old."


    Su Tang said, "I''m dozens of years older than you. I''ll be your grandmother if I put it on earth."


    It has been sixty years since her first month of cultivation. Although she is already in her prime, she is really too young to be young in the world of cultivation. Besides, she has high talent and is willing to work hard, so her future achievements will only be higher.


    Although Mo Qinglan''s talent is not bad, it seems to be more mature than her, but the gap between them is still 30 years.


    At that moment, Mo Qinglan is really tired of being a junior. He has been an adult for so long. Can you stop treating him as a child!


    "Little martial uncle, thirty years is nothing."


    "Well, thirty years is really nothing in Xiuzhen world. After all, we are generations." She said, pause, suddenly stopped, "last night left in a hurry, do you have injuries?"


    Mo Qinglan seems to have been hit in the knee.


    They are not only 30 years apart, but also in terms of seniority.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    The medicine bath takes an hour. Mo Qinglan is inconvenient to follow. He can only guard at the door.


    Guarding, he felt that he had become more and more wrong recently. This kind of mistake began in the first month of his acquaintance.


    His reason wants to push her away, but his body thinks of her honestly.


    Under this extremely contradictory premise, he felt that he was crazy.


    Su sugar medicine bath ended, came out to see his face tangled pain, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Qinglan took a few deep breaths. He wanted to say something, but then he stopped. He asked: "little martial uncle, if someone died for you, you will gradually forget her in the years to come, and even have a new love..."


    Su Tang frowned and frowned. Anyway, she was not happy. "If someone is willing to save me, but I forget her, it''s infidelity. It''s even more unjust to replace Xinhuan with her


    Mo Qinglan''s body shook, as if he had been drained of all his energy and lost his soul. "Unfaithful, unfaithful, unfaithful Injustice... "


    He looks like this, the system can''t go on, "son, let go of the man quickly, you want to play him bad!"


    Sue sugar, "don''t worry, play is not bad, not to mention what I said is right. He himself said that he would forget people. If it was me and someone died for me, I would leave a small place in my heart for him. Even if I have other people in the future, the place that belongs to him is still irreplaceable. "


    The system is just a simple system. I don''t understand these tortuous love stories. I just feel that the man is so pitiful. After working for a long time, whether it''s her who ruined him, saved him, or now makes him feel good about it, it''s all her!


    Since Su Tang''s unfaithful words, Mo Qinglan Ji hardly appears in front of her. It''s an occasional encounter. At most, they nod their heads. No matter how many words there are, it''s gone.


    Su Tang didn''t think there was anything wrong. The other disciples were in a hurry.


    "Little martial uncle, what happened to you and your elder martial brother?"


    Sue sugar, "nothing''s wrong?"


    "Once upon a time, elder martial brother loved to surround you. Recently, he has been practicing sword in his own room. He won''t even come out to eat."


    Su Tang was very calm. "When your elder martial brother grows up, there are no adults around him every day. As for eating, you can rest assured that you will come out to eat when you are hungry."


    She is very calm, but the system is anxious, "Tangtang, the task progress bar is only 5%! Are you giving up the task? "


    Sue sugar, "no, I''m just forcing him to make a decision, forcing him to put it down. He always thinks about the ugly girl, so he can''t really accept me. Even if he does, he will be deeply condemned by his heart when he remembers it occasionally, and he will abandon me if he collapses one day. "


    She can''t afford to gamble, and she doesn''t want to.


    The system was silent. After half a sound, it said, "you are the ugly girl, and you are the little martial uncle."


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang laughed angrily, "so what? Now I''m going to tell him that I''m the ugly girl with a dead face and the fiancee with no limit. What do you think if you were him?"


    System, "he''s going to ask why."


    Su Tang said, "a lie needs innumerable lies. I''m tired. I''ve got a new number. Do you want me to go the old way? I''m crazy. "


    The most important thing is that because of the systematic protection, the ugly girl was killed by the devil on the surface, but in fact, she was not killed. It was the man who really killed her.


    Once the man knows the truth, he will not collapse.


    It''s not as good as now, if the progress bar is slow, at least it''s safe.


    ***


    the marriage of the leader of Qishan sect will soon arrive. As a guest, Su Tang just needs to sit and drink to have a meal, which is very pleasant. However, just as she holds up her glass, the system suddenly says, "don''t drink!"


    Su Tang is stunned, the wine cup puts down, "what''s the matter?"


    The system says, "don''t drink it. I just checked out the ingredients in this wine."


    The system is not omnipotent, but if it happens right in front of you, it can still sense it. For example, now, it detects that the wine is wrong. In fact, not only the wine, but also many dishes have problems.


    Su Tang put away her playful face. All her table were disciples of tianjianzong. As their elder, she didn''t move her chopsticks, and no one else did, but the wine was almost full.


    Tianjianzong is not allowed to drink, but it''s not allowed outside. It''s hard for the disciples to come out and relax. Of course they won''t miss it.


    "Little martial uncle, what''s the matter?" When the disciple saw her pick up the wine cup and put it down, he couldn''t help asking.


    Su Tang calmly swept every glass of wine in front of them, "I remember tianjianzong''s discipline, one of which is prohibition."


    The disciples were shocked. The little martial uncle was used to playing with them and suddenly put on his face. They were all at a loss.


    "Little martial uncle, but the discipline didn''t say that you are not allowed to drink when you go out."


    There is a brave little disciple weak mouth, can just finish, was su sugar a sharp eyes sweep, immediately scared shiver.


    They all forget that although the little martial uncle has a good temper, her accomplishments are higher than those of their patriarch. Besides, in the discipline of tianjianzong, she did not say that she was allowed to drink outside.The younger disciples didn''t dare to contradict each other. They all wanted to make a mistake. After all, the younger martial uncle was really good at getting along with each other during this period.


    However, before they could speak, Su Tang said in a cold voice again, "contradicting martial uncle, although I''m not in the sect at the moment, it doesn''t mean I won''t punish you." She glanced at the unknown food on the table and said, "I''m hungry."


    The younger disciples can''t believe it. The younger martial uncle who talked and laughed with them yesterday, how can he say that he has changed!


    The younger disciples were very aggrieved, and many of them even showed their faces.


    Su Tang, "violators, expelled from the clan."


    In this cold to drop the voice of ice slag, disciples heart again not accept, but face no one dare to say more.


    The noise was so loud that it finally attracted the attention of others, such as the leader of Qishan. It''s just the Red Moon Fairy. Many people are staring at her every move. Now there are people from other sects whispering that if she swaggers and kills the devil, she won''t remember who she is.


    What''s the matter with drinking outside? It''s not the monks of Zen Buddhism or the peak masters of Tianjian sect. They haven''t seen each other. They should eat and drink. How come it''s your turn to do so many things.


    Su Tang''s face was cold now, and her whole body was cold. Others saw that she had some illusions about Chu Yue fairy before, but now she was disillusioned.


    What about strength and beauty? Who can bear to behave like this.


    "Chuyue fairy, I''d better give me face if I get married today. I''ve had the wine withdrawn, but I have to eat some of the food. " The headmaster of Qishan was dressed in red and had a gentle smile.


    Su Tang said sorry to him in his heart, but he had a cold glance on his face


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    "Dog, you have to check it carefully for me!"


    More and more eyes came. If today''s thing is false, her people will not be able to keep it.


    Fortunately, the above system is still very reliable, and immediately jumped out of an analysis board, "solved the case, there is a kind of medicine in it, colorless and tasteless. If a monk eats it by mistake, his cultivation Aura will be blocked temporarily and become an ordinary person."


    Su Tang frowned, playing so big, this is to catch them all.


    The system continued: "the key point is that most of the monks at the scene have good accomplishments. Once they become ordinary people, they will show corresponding aging symptoms according to their age. For example, people over the age of 100 will be directly wrinkled, paralyzed and unable to move. They will not die, but there is only one breath left. If they are killed within 12 hours, they will have no chance to live again. "


    Su Tang''s mouth flicked. Half of the monks over 100 years old were monks over 100 years old!


    Seeing that she didn''t know how to persuade her, the leader of Qishan sneered at her and left immediately.


    Clay figurine is still bloody, and today is his wedding day. Who can smile when he is so humiliated.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang said to the system, "check out who moved the hand at the scene."


    System, "too many people, I need to check one by one, you give me some time."


    Sue sugar, "as soon as you can."


    The marriage is still going on. At this time, the leader of Qishan and his wife have already finished worshiping heaven and earth, and there is only one last step left to send them into the bridal chamber.


    At this time, the system finally said, "it''s confirmed. It''s the wife of the leader of Qishan, but we haven''t found out who is behind her for the time being. But to be sure, she''s not human. "


    Su Tang vaguely remembers that the lady of Qishan leader is the leader of a small sect. It is said that there are only three people in the whole sect. She and Qishan headmaster meet, or Qishan headmaster seriously escaped, she easily rescued, this is the beginning of this fate.


    She tut a, that medicine is so fierce, I''m afraid that meeting is also deliberate arrangement.


    Although she can''t use force any more, the elder martial brothers gave her so many magic weapons, which were not used for decoration. No, there is a demon mirror in the heaven and earth bag, which can show the prototype of any demon in the world.


    Su Tang took out the magic mirror. The magic weapon could be big or small. She magnified it directly to the height of one person and stood upright in front of the lady, blocking her way.


    "I''ve heard that the headmaster''s wife is very beautiful. It''s better to have a chance to see her today."


    With the fall of her words, the whole mirror of Zhaoyao mirror changed, and it began to shine. When the ray of light fell on the new lady of Qishan headmaster, the lady immediately screamed. Strangely enough, the light shining on the headmaster of Qishan was soft and warm, and she didn''t feel any discomfort.


    Few of you are stupid when you find something wrong.


    The mirror can not only show the prototype, but also cure people for a short time. Su Tang picked up the wine glass on the table and walked towards her with a smile.


    "Madam, I''m married to the leader of Qishan today. I respect you." With that, she abruptly lifted the red cap off her head.


    Unexpectedly, there was no face in the red cap. Yes, there was no face. It was just a bone.


    All of them took a breath, and even more impatiently summoned their own weapons directly with spirit power. However, with this call, they found that they could not use spirit power. But what''s even more frightening is that they are getting old rapidly, first with wrinkles on their skin, and then with a sharp decline in their eyesight.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on!"


    There is only one skeleton left in the skeleton. When it''s funny, it can still make a sound. Even the empty eye sockets can make people have the creepy feeling of being watched.


    Su Tang is impatient and afraid that after a long time, this ghost finds a way to break away from the mirror, so she puts the wine in her hand into her glass when she laughs.


    "Wow, you can swallow it with a cup. It''s amazing." Finish saying, see her to bite the wine cup of smash, not from tut a, "originally compare to drink, you prefer to eat wine cup, real person interesting hobby."


    Skeletons obviously have never seen the right way to be more villain than villains. Her mouth is wide open, but her eyes are full of cold blue light.


    "The first month!"


    Sue sugar pulled out her ears. "You can hear me. What are you doing shouting so loud?"


    She confronts with the skeleton, and the disciples of tianjianzong know that it''s not the little martial uncle''s temperament, but the place is too dangerous! I didn''t eat anything or drink, otherwise I would be like those wriggling guys on the ground.


    "Chuyue, you should have died half a year ago!"


    It roared so loud that even the clothes on its chest rolled a few times, like those rapid breathing.


    Su Tang, "now you should worry about yourself, whether I will tear down the bone soup for a Wang on the mountain gate."The skeleton was staring at Su Tang, but Su Tang didn''t think so. Instead, she moved a small stool, "come on, who told you to come."


    Skeletons obviously don''t want to speak, see, Su sugar frowned, "you are forcing me to dismantle you." She said, stood up from the stool, is she is considering to take it to take a bone, Mo Qinglan appeared.


    He stopped her to do the next action, two people can see every day, but Mo Qinglan feel and her long time no see.


    The ultimate yearning lingered in his chest and intruded into it. In the end, he wanted to squeeze out the last impression of the eight clowns in his heart.


    "Little martial uncle, I''ll do the rough work."


    Su Tang took a look at the extremely cautious skeleton and immediately gave up the position to him.


    "Little martial nephew, we have to take our time. You can''t finish recognizing skeletons all at once."


    Mo Qing Lan in the hand a meal, originally only want to take her a hand bone, but didn''t expect to connect the arm all fell down together.


    Su Tang''s first reaction was that the skeleton was useless, the bean curd project, but then she thought that she had just fed her a glass of wine, and the medicine was mixed in the glass, so she was hit?


    "Miss skeleton still won''t say it?"


    Skeletons have become skeletons. They have no flesh and blood. They should not feel pain, but now when the damned human withdraws her arm, she always feels that her hand on the soul has been pulled off.


    Pain, too painful, if she is not a skeleton, she must be pale now.


    "I said, I said..." Miss skeleton said two words, and finally slowly spit out a name, "it''s Lord Mojun. Lord Mojun was kind to me at the beginning, so I want to kill his enemy. "


    Su Tang laughed angrily," Miss skeleton, do you think I''m stupid? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Let''s not talk about the evil Lord. She can''t get the medicine alone. Besides, the leader of Qishan sect can hide from him and poison the wedding banquet. I don''t know how many people will be pulled out if we peel it off.


    The hand bone that was torn off was thrown away randomly. In the dark eyes of the skeleton, the blue ghost fire flashed, "I said, I said. But the demon king and I are indeed kind. Someone found me today... "


    Su Tang didn''t listen to her any more. Most of the monks had fallen. Except tianjianzong, the disciples of tianjianzong were not as good as a Yuanying monk.


    Of course, except for the male master, she was not sure whether he would be exposed, or when the skeleton killed all the monks, he would catch the cicada with a mantis, and the Yellow sparrow would be behind.


    "Let me guess, you say so much nonsense, but not a word on the point, what do you want to do to delay time?"


    The skeleton was dressed in a robe of joy, his right hand was empty, his head was hanging, and he was quite humble.


    "No, it''s just..." In the middle of her timid words, she suddenly raised her head and pointed her intact left hand at Su Tang. Sharp nails suddenly grew on the bones of her hand. The speed was unexpected.


    "In the first month, I heard that you had something wrong with your practice. You can''t work your aura. Today, God is really helping me! Ha ha ha... "


    In the middle of the laughter, it suddenly stopped.


    Faster than speed. She''s faster. There''s someone faster than her.


    There is still a foot away from Su Tang. Mo Qinglan cuts his hand with his sword.


    Under the huge sword Qi, Su Tang was forced to squint, and then she heard a slightly anxious voice.


    "Little martial uncle, are you ok?"


    Mo Qinglan''s heart is beating harder at the moment. The skeleton is so cunning. If he slows down a second, the little martial uncle might be dead.


    He has already sent off eight clowns. If the little martial uncle dies in front of him


    Su Tang put down the magic weapon from heaven and earth bag and said, "it''s OK." However, although she comforted her like this, the other side didn''t feel at ease. Instead, she held the sword in front of her. Seeing this, other disciples of Tianjian sect surrounded their little martial uncle one after another.


    Su Tang was moved and couldn''t laugh or cry, "OK, it''s just a skeleton, but I can''t help it."


    The other disciples were all in a hurry. "It''s this time. What else can you do?"


    Su Tang No


    She had a weak voice. Before she finished, she was interrupted. "We all heard it. Is it true what the skeleton said? What''s wrong with my little martial uncle


    "Your martial uncle, even if my practice goes wrong and I can''t run my aura, there are still many ways to deal with such a skeleton that can''t be on the table." Su Tang said, patting his own disciples, "come on, get out of the way, martial uncle has something to do."


    Other disciples smell speech, silent look at each other, finally or Mo Qinglan let out.


    "What do you want to do


    Su Tang, "she can actually solve that medicine, there must be antidote on her body."


    The skeleton has long been suppressed by the disciples of Tianjian sect. Now he lies on the ground, and Jie Jie laughs, "Chuyue, are you stupid? Even if there is an antidote, do you think I will take it with me?"


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to it, but took it out of the bag of heaven and earth. But this time, she was not lucky. She didn''t find what she wanted for a long time, and finally she poured out some things.


    When she came out, the seven elder martial brothers stuffed a lot of things, and she didn''t look at them carefully. However, based on her understanding of the fourth elder martial brother, there must be a lot of interesting powder.


    Outsiders say that Shen Yichen has a wonderful hand, but what this guy loves most is to study some anti-human things. For example, this bottle of medicine that can instantly grind bones into powder. As long as you gently apply it on it, whether it''s Yuanying or Huashen, it can block your chance of regeneration.


    "Found it."


    Su Tang put the bottles back, and the disciples were shocked.


    "Little martial uncle, have you emptied the fourth martial uncle''s pharmacy?"


    Su Tang, "your fourth martial uncle moved it by himself."


    The disciples were shocked again. Who didn''t know that the fourth martial uncle''s bottles and cans were the most precious, but he was willing to pack them at will!


    Sure enough, Tuan Chong is worthy of his reputation.


    Su Tang took the medicine and ground her arms into powder according to the above instructions. After all this, she looked back at the people who fell down. "This skeleton has no body, and it can resist the medicine. It means that the antidote is in her bones. Now, who will take the first antidote?"


    The rest of the monks were staring big eyes, obviously did not expect to have this kind of operation.


    But when they were dull, one of them spoke first.


    "The Moon Fairy."


    Su Tang turned around and saw that he Huan Zong was the deputy leader of the clan.


    "Vice Lord, how did you also win?"


    Fall the mortal world in the heart bitter, "the beginning month fairy just how didn''t remind me?"


    Sue sugar is innocent. "I just found out, too."


    Fall mortal world sighs, "you just temperament suddenly big change, I that meeting already drank a mouthful of wine, didn''t expect to still hit move."He has known her for a short time, but the deputy leader thinks she is very good at judging people. There must be a reason why the girl suddenly changed her temperament. He didn''t let the disciples of Tianjian sect eat. I can''t say there was something fishy in the food. Unfortunately, he was still late.


    Su Tang takes the powder made of bone and just wants to put it into the mouth of falling mortal. As a result, Mo Qinglan suddenly takes it.


    "Little martial uncle, you''d better leave it to me."


    It''s hard work to wait on him. Do you know how many people in Hehuan sect can''t wait on him!


    However, Mo Qinglan not only does not want to know, but also acts rudely on his face, which is very miserable.


    Su Tang turned her eyes, pretended not to see it, and cut the skeleton''s legs.


    "The Moon Fairy! I said, "if I say so, please let me go!"


    Skeletons are not ordinary skeletons. These bones of hers can be destroyed by unusual means, or they can be cut down like Mo Qinglan. She can still get them back, but now they are all turned into powder and can''t get them back. How can she not panic.


    Sue sugar, "I''m not interested in listening now." With that, she asked the system again, pointing out several poisoned subordinates.


    The system quickly pointed out that in addition to most of the servants, there were several famous families.


    Su Tang said, "if you give a servant some money, you can buy it. What''s the matter with the famous family?"


    System, "may be to prevent the plan goes wrong, let these disciples do the replacement."


    Su Tang Tut, and then began to pull people.


    When she didn''t find one, the skeleton was shocked. At last, she found out the so-called famous families. The blue fire in the skeleton''s eyes stopped burning.


    Those famous families dressed like the same thing. At first, they fell on the ground with other monks. When Su Tang found out the man and trapped him with Kun clues, they still angrily scolded, "Chuyue, what do you mean! We are also victims. Why should we be tied up? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to their abuse, but looked back at the world.


    It''s a good cultivation in the world. If you detoxify it, it''s really a great helper.


    Now he had got up from the ground. Although he was in a mess, his face was better. Seeing Su Tang, he walked over.


    "Thank you very much


    Su Tang, "easy to say."


    Falling into the mortal world, "it''s poisonous. Although I show that I''m all right, my accomplishments have been suppressed a lot."


    This was expected, and Sutang was not surprised.


    But the head of Qishan sect still looks bad after taking bone powder.


    "Meiniang, I only ask you one thing."


    If something happened in today''s Xiuzhen world, he would be responsible for it, so he had already given up his life and didn''t intend to leave alive, but there was one thing he had to find out.


    The skeleton laughed. He had no flesh and blood on his face. He could not see his expression, but he could hear the sarcasm in his words. "Leader Qi is so easy to cheat. Do you think it''s so coincidence that you and I met? If it had not been for the master''s intention to leave you a clear message, you would have been dead. "


    Qishan headmaster is probably true love to her. After hearing this, she vomited blood.


    Su Tang felt that he was a little miserable. She couldn''t bear to look at him, but the skeleton began to laugh again.


    "Chuyue, do you think you can escape if you kill me?"


    Most of all, I know that I can''t live today. It''s better to say enough than to be humble.


    Su Tang immediately recruited a disciple of his own, "you move faster. There are still many people behind you who can''t be saved. By the way, remember to give it to those who are high in cultivation first. "


    There''s no ambiguity about this. After all, low cultivation can''t help at the moment.


    But before it was even, there was another disaster. In the big red box dowry placed in the courtyard, there suddenly appeared a lot of small scorpions. The poisonous needles on their tails were high and cold in the sun, which made people feel numb.


    The skeleton had completely turned into powder and entered the monk''s belly. Those famous families were left. They were not angry and scolded before, but cried out in a hurry.


    "Untie these chains quickly!"


    It''s expensive to bind immortal locks. Ordinary sects have a few. It''s the enemy''s turn to use them. But Su Tang is a cruel man. No, Tian Jianzong is so cruel that he can take out hundreds of locks at one time.


    Sue sugar touched her chin. "Let''s block the door and see if those scorpions will come."


    When they heard this, they didn''t care whether they did it or not. Anyway, Su Tang spoke, so they did it.


    However, the other side is more ruthless. They don''t treat their own people as human beings. None of the monks who were taken to block the door can successfully stop these scorpions. If they were not taken away by Su Tang, they would be buried by scorpions.


    Su Tang looked at the cold sweat on those people''s heads, tut a, "you see, when it''s time to give up you, your master didn''t blink."


    Xu Shi just now that scene is too thrilling, these famous monks face pale, eyes also began to shake.


    Su Tang didn''t speak any more. Although she managed to get rid of some people''s poison by relying on her skeleton, she didn''t get rid of all of them. Her strength was limited. So she took out the bag again.


    The disciples of tianjianzong thought that they had been immune this time. But who knows, when they saw that the little martial uncle didn''t throw the treasure on the ground, their hearts hurt.


    "Little martial uncle, that''s Qinghong sword! Please be light! "


    "Ouch! Little martial uncle, nine tail purple bell, please take it with care


    Finally, Su Tang found a box with Phoenix totem carved on it. Phoenix Fire can burn all the evil in the world. Without much thought, she opened the box directly.


    Inside is a bead like a flame, small but powerful.


    This is not the town, so that those dense small scorpions are afraid to move.


    Sue sugar, "go."


    Su sugar ordered, the flame bead immediately into a phoenix bird, where, those scorpions all become ashes. As for some of the fish that missed the net, they were cut off one by one by others.


    Although the Scorpion was disposed of, the man would not give up easily because he was so upset. She was thinking about how to turn passive into active. As soon as she looked back, she saw something wrong with Mo Qinglan.


    She came forward, a little worried, "little nephew, what''s the matter?"


    Mo Qinglan looked at the scorpions on the ground with ashes left, "when my Mohist family was destroyed, there were these scorpions."


    Su Tang was surprised and asked the system, "is it really related to the former demon master?"


    Mo Qinglan''s father is a former demon master, but he disappeared later. Later, the demon way slaughtered the Mohist school to please the new successor. Unfortunately, this demon master didn''t live many years, so he was slaughtered by Chuyue.


    The system said, "we can''t find it yet. We need more evidence."


    Su Tang What do I want you to do? "


    The system is unreliable. She can only focus her eyes on those famous families who have been locked. When she takes a serious look, there are many old acquaintances in it.At the beginning, Su Tang''s first waistcoat, Yun QingChu, was the eldest lady of the Yun family. She knew many families who were close to the Yun family. Among these families who were helped by the immortal chains, there were two families who had old acquaintance with the Yun family.


    If you know the cloud family, naturally you also know the Mohist family.


    This is not, Su sugar hasn''t spoken yet, Mo Qinglan has already grasped their collar, "say! Who on earth sent you


    Mo Qinglan''s eyes are congested at the moment, and the whole person is crazy.


    It''s also the reason why he killed the cloud family at the beginning. The reason is that after the Mohist incident, the cloud family not only did not help, but repeatedly suppressed and even sent killers to kill him. He didn''t know why they wanted to kill him, but he knew it was better to start first. So the first family he destroyed later was the cloud family.


    As for the rest of his friends, he didn''t hate them, but he knew that Mohist''s tragic death was due to his poor skills. Although others were not willing to help, he didn''t at least come down like the cloud family.


    At the beginning, if it were not for the clown, he would have died long ago.


    The ugly faces in his mind gradually became clear, but at this moment, he heard the voice of the little martial uncle.


    "Mo Qinglan, calm down!" She said, holding his hand.


    Mo Qinglan''s Scarlet eyes tightly clenched each other''s collar, and her strength was so deep that her clothes were torn.


    These people deserve to die, but not now.


    She doesn''t want to talk about the chief disciple of tianjianzong in the future. She is said to be a murderer. Since Mo Qinglan has set up the human design of jiyueqingfeng, he has to install it for her!


    Su Tang''s hand is cool. As soon as he touches it, Mo Qinglan wakes up.


    He thought of clowns in his heart, but what he reflected in his eyes was the worried little martial uncle.


    Su Tang, "martial nephew, let go first." Then, afraid that he would not let go, he added, "you have to believe martial uncle."


    Believe in her, just as you believed in clowns.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    Mo Qinglan thinks that he is crazy. What he is thinking in his heart is eight clowns. But looking at the little martial uncle, he doesn''t want to move his sight.


    His younger martial uncle really treated him well. If he didn''t control it just now and slaughtered him in front of the right way, even if he was justified, it would be frightening.


    Mo Qinglan is in a complicated mood, but Su Tang has already introduced him to others.


    "Let me introduce the chief disciple of Tianjian sect, qionglin Mohist, Mo Qinglan." Her voice was not big, but it was very clear to all. Then, some of the bound monks began to panic. Su Tang continued: "a few years ago, the Mohist family was cut off. After tossing and turning, Mo Qinglan entered tianjianzong. But as far as I know, the Mohist family in qionglin has made countless friends. How come there is no one in qionglin to help the only remaining Mohist childe. He fled all the way and finally fell into a coma at the foot of tianjianzong mountain. "


    Many monks present have heard of Mo Qinglan''s name, but few of them know his real family background. ***


    Although qionglin Mohism is not the first-class family, it is at least the second-class family. They have heard that it was destroyed at the beginning, but there is nothing else except a sigh after leisure.


    Su Tang said, "if I remember correctly, the Li and Feng families are all from qionglinzhou. My younger martial nephew has always been gentle and elegant. Suddenly, his temperament changed greatly, and Mohist school was destroyed. I''m afraid that they made contributions to it. "


    When Feng and Li heard the speech, they immediately denied it, "no, it had nothing to do with us when Mohism was destroyed."


    Su Tang tut a, also no nonsense, directly from heaven and earth bag and took out some bottles.


    Seeing this, everyone finally calmed down this time.


    Su Tang said, "I don''t want to waste my time. This is my fourth elder martial brother''s lie detector. I haven''t tried it on anyone. It''s cheaper for you today." Then, regardless of their shaking their heads, they went straight in.


    The medicine melts in the mouth, so that people can''t spit it out at all.


    Su Tang said, "I''ll ask you again. Did you have anything to do with the extermination of Mohism?"


    Seeing this, Feng and Li immediately wanted to tell a lie, but just as they opened their mouth and said no, they were sweating and pale.


    When they saw this, they were immediately shocked.


    You know, polygraph pills are unheard of!


    Sue sugar, "still lying?"


    Several times down, Feng and Li have been rolling on the ground in pain, their bodies are in a mess, their hair is scattered, which has the style of the previous family.


    "I said, I said, ask the Moon Fairy to show mercy."


    "A few years ago, we didn''t want to destroy Mohism either, but at that time, someone told us that Mohism contains the blood of the demons, and its heart is to blame. In order to uphold justice, we have to do it! "


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, just watching them continue to roll in pain.


    Feng and Li should have the truth in their words. They gritted their teeth in pain, but they did not forget to say: "the fairy of the first moon, this time it''s really not deceiving. If it''s really deceiving, heaven will strike thunder!"


    Su Tang, "it''s not deceiving, but in the same way, in terms of two forms, that''s two meanings. Let me guess. You should have killed Mohism for your own interests. Although someone told you that Mohism had hidden the blood of the demons, you didn''t even investigate and believed it directly. "


    "I dare to guess that my younger martial nephew''s temperament suddenly changed greatly after seeing the scorpion, so the Mohist school at that time was also besieged by the scorpion. This time, the scorpion of Qishan sect came in disguised as the dowry of the leader''s wife. So when I was in Mohist school, I should have mixed in as a gift of good friends. "


    Feng and Li stare at each other with big eyes. They can''t believe it.


    This person, at the beginning is to watch them start, unexpectedly guess of so prepare.


    Sue sugar, "am I right?"


    Feng, Li two faces like ashes, "right."


    Sue sugar, "now tell me, who is the man behind you?"


    Feng and Li shook their heads. They really didn''t know, but they got a lot of benefits at the beginning, so they cooperated with that man. Moreover, every time that man came, he was dressed in black. They didn''t even know whether he was a subordinate or something else.


    "Chuyue fairy, I really didn''t cheat you. We really don''t know that man never shows his true face. We only know that every time he appears, he is in black. Oh, and his voice His voice is very special, like... "


    After talking for a long time, I finally got to the point. As a result, a concealed weapon suddenly hit me, which directly cut off their lives.


    Then, more and more concealed weapons came from all directions. They were so busy that they finally stopped and found that the monks who were trapped in the immortal chains had already died.


    Su Tangqi''s face is black, just a little bit, a little bit!


    She was calm and ready to take some magic weapon to catch another group of people. As a result, the system said, "don''t look for it. All of them have been removed. The rest of them have been killed. The news is broken."Sue sugar gritted her teeth. "It''s not because you''re useless!"


    System grievance, "that can''t blame me, the world rewrites, how the final outcome, no one knows."


    Su Tang knew that the strange system was useless, but she was angry.


    "Little martial uncle, can you hurt me?"


    Mo Qinglan''s nervous voice comes from her ear. Su Tang finds out that she is held in her arms by the man. She''s petite, and she''s on the first floor of the building. She''s as close as a bird.


    The hot temperature on the waist came from his palm. Su Tang was not used to it and twisted her body. She wanted to quit, but unexpectedly, the other side suddenly said: "don''t move."


    Sue sugar, "huh? Little martial nephew, your voice is wrong. What''s the matter? "


    Mo Qinglan''s chest is rising. He knows that he has different feelings for little martial uncle, but he always thinks that he is wishful thinking. After all, little martial uncle is very kind to everyone, but at this moment, when he sees little martial uncle defending him like this, he is glad to hold her in his arms.


    Since Mohism was destroyed, no one has protected him like this.


    Although tianjianzong was good, Shifu told him that a man should stand up to heaven and earth and shoulder the responsibility himself. Although he knows the truth, he can be cared, protected and hurt by others. Who will not like this feeling.


    However, when he was happy, he was a little angry.


    Why doesn''t this love belong to him alone? Why do so many people take away the attention of little martial uncle.


    Why is he not the only one


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 75%."


    Su Tang suddenly heard that the blackening value fell, and the whole person was happy, and his eyebrows were also dyed with joy. As soon as he looked back, he saw Mo Qinglan''s deep eyes, which made him afraid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Mo Qinglan is short of breath. He looks down at the person in his arms. His waist is as soft and thin as before. Up, his white neck is like a swan, slender and beautiful. Up, his jade teeth and lips open and close. They all care about him.


    At this time, there are only two words left in Mo Qinglan''s mind.


    I want to kiss you.


    "Little martial uncle is not comfortable." His voice was hoarse. When he was near Sutang, her face was flushed with the burning breath.


    Mo Qinglan''s eyes became darker. After he said that, he picked up the man and made some excuses at will. He said goodbye to the monks and said, "my martial uncle has gone wrong in practicing martial arts a few days ago. He needs to rest. I''ll leave first."


    Before, the skeleton said that she couldn''t operate the spiritual power, which everyone heard. So now, no one doubts what he said. Instead, he said, "the fairy of the first month is chivalrous and courageous. Half a year ago, he fought with the devil alone, and now he saved us. I''ll never forget his kindness. If there''s anything I need to wait for, please don''t hesitate to ask


    "The early Moon Fairy is the benefactor of Qishan sect. When we know this, Qi will go to the Heaven Sword sect to thank you."


    "The Moon Fairy walks slowly."


    Su Tang was suddenly held up, almost exclaimed. Subconsciously, she put her hand around Mo Qinglan''s neck. But before long, she soon recovered. In front of so many people, eating the bean curd of the younger generation, she said that it was really shameless to go there.


    But she didn''t expect that Mo Qinglan was more shameless than her!


    He noticed that she let go, and her eyebrows frowned slightly. He didn''t say anything on her face. Suddenly, he made a fake action, which made Su Tang think he was going to fall down. Subconsciously, she could only hold each other''s neck.


    Mo Qinglan hooked his lips and said, "I''m sorry, I just slipped on the ground. Are you OK, little martial uncle?"


    Sue sugar ha, don''t want to talk any more.


    Mo Qinglan''s arm is strong, and he can''t feel a little bit of damage when holding someone up. Of course, the prerequisite is to follow his heart. For example, he just scared Su Tang, and he really wants to hit him.


    "Put me down."


    Previously there were many people, she didn''t want to refute his face, but now there were no people around, and there was no need to follow him.


    Mo Qinglan, "is it because I don''t feel comfortable holding it?"


    Sue sugar black face, "I''m not sick! So, now put me down. "


    Mo Qinglan hesitates for a moment, and finally puts the person down.


    The fairy of the first month is famous all over the world. Although she can''t use her Aura now, she has many magic weapons on her body. As long as she wants to, it''s not a problem to crush people. Mo Qinglan doesn''t want to expose her identity. If she is exposed, she can''t stay in tianjianzong, let alone her side.


    "Little martial uncle, can I ask you something?" He said, see Su sugar nodded, then continued: "before in the hall, Feng, Li two people said that Mohism has a demon blood, do you believe it?"


    Su Tang looked up at him and said, "in this world, existence is reasonable. Even the way of heaven can''t erase the evil way, which shows that he still has the need to exist."


    Mo Qinglan''s heart beats faster. When people of the right way talk about demons, they all shout to fight and kill, as if their existence is the greatest evil. But little martial uncle is different. She says that existence is reasonable.


    "What if it was you? What would you do if it was you?"


    Su Tang said, "little martial nephew, there is one thing more terrible than the evil way, and that is the human heart. Feng and Li are the so-called right way, but do you think they have done justice? No, they slaughtered all the Mohists for their own selfish desires. Even today, they are trying to bring down most of the world of cultivation. So, since there is no disaster coming from Mohism, why should I intervene? "


    Mo Qinglan''s eyes are all bright, "then why did you kill demon Zun before, he is also the person of demon way."


    Sutang paused and looked at him indescribably, "little martial nephew, you don''t have a fever. The former demon master is a bastard. He deserves to die. Killing him is acting for heaven."


    Mo Qinglan is so happy that he completely forgets that he secretly vowed a few days ago to stay away from the little martial uncle. He can''t be unfaithful. He''s sorry for the clown. If he doesn''t protect her well, how can he be qualified to approach other people again?


    But his little martial uncle is really good, so good that he can''t bear to forget and let go.


    "It''s very kind of you, little martial uncle."


    If he was not careful, he said what he had in mind. ***


    At the thought of blackening value, Su Tang suddenly thought of one thing.


    Mo Qinglan is close to the beginning of the month in order to teach him the nine sword moves that day. He didn''t find a chance to teach him before, but today is a good opportunity.


    "Do you want to learn the nine moves of Tianjian?"


    Each peak leader of Tianjian sect has his own unique sword skills, but these sword skills are not as good as Tianjian nine styles. Tianjian nine styles are extremely difficult to learn. Originally, everyone can learn them, but they can really understand them. By the beginning of this generation, she is the only one left.


    So gradually, when we talk about the nine forms of Tianjian, we think of Chuyue."Little martial uncle wants to teach me?"


    Su Tang, "teaching is to teach, but I''m not sure if you can learn." Then he sighed, "little martial uncle, I don''t know when the injury will be healed. If we go back to today''s situation again, I don''t know if I can retreat completely. So think about it. If any of you learn it, you can protect me next time. "


    When Mo Qinglan heard the last word, especially the word protection, he immediately nodded heavily, "little martial uncle, don''t worry, I''m here, I won''t let you have anything to do."


    Su Tang said, "I''m afraid Qishan sect will be very busy recently. I''ll teach you when I get back to the sect."


    Mo Qinglan is happy in his heart. In this way, he will have more opportunities to get along with little martial uncle.


    But before he was happy for a long time, he heard Su Tang continue: "teaching you one is also teaching, teaching a group is also teaching. When you go back, you can ask the elder martial brother to see who wants to learn. You can come together."


    As soon as these words came out, the smile on Mo Qinglan''s face solidified.


    Su Tang, "what''s your opinion


    Mo Qinglan smile, "how can, is afraid of tired little martial uncle."


    Su Tang, "it''s nothing. Anyway, I have nothing to do. I can just play."


    Words all say this up, Mo Qing Lan can how, can smile to face.


    On the way back, it was still the soul searching boat. After the Qishan sect, Su Tang''s prestige was higher, and the disciples were more respectful when they saw her. Of course, when it''s time to play, it''s still playing, such as wine. Su Tang thought that she would not let them drink before she left, but she took out her treasure before she left.


    "Ah, little martial uncle didn''t let you drink in Qishan sect at the beginning. Today, let''s have a drink before we come back to zongmen!"


    The disciples began to cheer, such as these.


    "Ah, little martial uncle is the best."


    "How can there be such a good little martial uncle in this world? Wuwuwu, little martial uncle, I love you."


    "Little martial uncle, guess boxing? Lose and give yourself as a gift? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    Before, the Qishan sect was very noisy. It was said that several suspects could be caught from time to time. However, Su Tang didn''t want to take care of it, and she couldn''t take care of it. She couldn''t work any more. How could anyone who vomited blood easily take care of the superfluous things? What she has to do every day now is to supervise her little disciples to practice sword.


    Su Tang is not only a bad identity, but also interesting. He gets along well with his disciples. However, when he comes to practicing sword, his ferocity is frightening.


    For example, at this moment, she is holding wicker in one hand. When she sees that someone''s move is wrong, she starts to smoke. She is not merciful.


    Although she doesn''t use her power, it hurts to smoke.


    "Hand up high, tianjianzong didn''t feed you."


    "And you, do you know how to carry a sword?"


    "You''re disabled?"


    An hour later, Su Tang was so tired that she found a seat under a tree. She still pointed to them and said, "you''re really the worst class I''ve ever had!" Almost everyone of the thirty or so disciples present had been smoked by her, except Mo Qinglan, so she cleared her throat and said a rare compliment, "all learn from you elder martial brother mo..."


    However, Mo Qinglan doesn''t know if she is deliberately against her. She only says half of her praise, and this guy''s sword falls off.


    With a bang, there was no sound in the field.


    Su Tang


    This sword can''t be taught!


    Mo Qinglan''s face didn''t change, and she came to her very consciously.


    Just when Su Tang didn''t know what he was doing, he opened his lips and said, "little martial uncle, smoke."


    Su Tang''s mouth was full of nothing to say.


    What kind of man is this? What''s wrong with him! It''s really the first time she''s met in a hurry to fight!


    So she did.


    It''s not her fault. Everyone is watching. If she doesn''t fight, she will be treated differently.


    She didn''t show mercy when she started. She used what kind of strength before, but now she also used what kind of strength. But she didn''t expect that she just finished smoking and heard the system prompt.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    Su Tang was shocked, because she was too shocked, her facial expression was not well managed, her mouth was slightly open, her expression was stunned, and she looked a little silly.


    Mo Qinglan pressed down the corners of his lips, and asked, "what''s the matter, little martial uncle?"


    Su Tang Little martial uncle, this is stimulated by you!


    is crazy about the inside, but make complaints about it: "are you okay?"


    This time, Mo Qinglan wants to go up the corner of the lip can no longer be pressed down, his eyes are covered with a small smile, "well, nothing, little martial uncle don''t hurt."


    Two hours ago, almost everyone got the wicker from the little martial uncle, but he didn''t. This is happy, especially the little martial uncle began to praise him in the end, but he was a little unwilling. It felt like he didn''t have what others had?


    He was drawn, but unexpectedly, the little martial uncle was still concerned about whether he was hurt or not.


    The younger martial uncle treated him differently from others. He was special.


    Su Tang choked so much that she couldn''t say anything, so Skull pain, very painful. This time the male Lord is a variation of it, begged her to fight, after the fight also said no pain, this is to her next point of force?


    She doesn''t understand. She doesn''t understand the system.


    But at this time, a group of disciples around began to howl, "little martial uncle, you have changed!"


    "Little martial uncle, you didn''t ask us if we had anything to do!"


    "Are we not your liver anymore?"


    Su Tang


    These unfortunate children are short of smoking!


    Su Tang finally laughed angrily and pointed to them with a wicker. "Come on, tell little martial uncle, what can I do for you?"


    Disciples, "well, nothing''s wrong, little martial uncle doesn''t hurt ~"


    Su Tang laughs when she listens. She confirms that the whole tianjianzong is a group shaking M. in this case, as a little martial uncle who loves them, how can she not satisfy them.


    As a result, when the fourth and seventh elder martial brothers came, they saw the flying chickens and dogs all over the yard, howling up and down.


    "Little martial uncle, we are wrong!"


    "Oh, oh, oh, don''t smoke your ass, little martial uncle!"


    The fourth elder martial brother and the seventh elder martial brother looked at each other, and they all saw the incomprehension in each other''s eyes.


    They also knew their younger martial sister, and they would never smoke people for no reason. So they grabbed a disciple who ran around like a monkey and said with no expression: "what''s the matter? How did you offend your little martial uncle? "


    Monkey, no, I''m a little guilty. Recently, I''m a little boring in sword training. I''m a good martial uncle. I can''t help it. I can''t help it. Who knows, I''m so caught.


    The fourth elder martial brother saw that he was speechless, and his mouth overflowed with a gentle smile. But the more he laughed, the more cautious he was, "whose disciple is this?"


    Seven elder martial brother one face sees a play, "seem to be two elder martial brother''s beginning small disciple."Fourth elder martial brother, "second elder martial brother is the most kind. If I ask him for this little disciple, he won''t refuse."


    Although the masters of tianjianzong have advanced swordsmanship, many of them have developed their second specialty. For example, the fourth elder martial brother''s skillful medical skills are naturally envied by the beginners, but they really know the inside story.


    For example, the disciples of sifengzhu always have a new medicine, and they can''t escape. Therefore, sifengzhu also calls it strengthening their body. How can we say it in detail.


    This is not, the little disciple heard, the whole person is stiff, did not have a incense, all told.


    The fourth elder martial brother and the seventh elder martial brother met this situation for the first time. They looked at each other again and frowned this time.


    Fourth elder martial brother, "little younger martial sister is so kind that even her disciples dare to bully her. I think these bunnies are tired of living. "


    Seven elder martial brothers, "four elder martial brothers feel that they should be shut down or punished to work outside."


    The fourth elder martial brother said, "well, after the confinement, I''ll go to work as a coolie."


    The younger disciples were just tidied up by Su Tang. Although Liu tiao''er didn''t hurt himself, it really hurt when he pulled it up. Now he''s going to be punished by two martial uncles, and everyone is about to cry.


    Finally, Su Tang touched her nose and saved them.


    "It''s all harmless jokes. There''s no need to confine them. I expect them to finish their sword training and disappear from my eyes soon."


    Su Tang has a heart to protect others, and the fourth and seventh elder martial brothers lose face. In the end, it''s over.


    The little disciples are moved by this. It''s still the little martial uncle who treats them best.


    Su Tang, "OK, I''m tired of seeing you. I''ll practice this today. Now go back to me."


    The fourth elder martial brother came with the seventh elder martial brother to figure out what was the matter, so she sent all the little disciples away.


    "Four elder martial brothers and seven elder martial brothers, what''s the matter with us?"


    Fourth elder martial brother: "it''s said that the dragon has strong healing power. Your inner pill is damaged. If you can find the true work of the dragon, it will be repaired."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened. "Did you find it, elder martial brother?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    The real dragon has long been separated from the secular world and ranked in the immortal class. Ordinary real dragons will not stay in the world. However, the fourth elder martial brother has been looking for this one for five hundred years. However, the news is also recorded in the handkerchief left by the former patriarch. It is said that the former patriarch met him on his way around the world. Zhenlong is free and easy-going, and he doesn''t know how one person and one dragon see each other. It''s said that it''s too late to meet each other. When they say goodbye, they drank wine for three days and three nights.


    According to the time recorded by Shouzha, 200 years have passed. If the real dragon has not gone, it will be 700 years.


    Seven hundred years, no one can guarantee that the dragon is still there.


    Su Tang, "no matter in or not, I''m going to try."


    The fourth elder martial brother said, "I''ve been there with some of your elder martial brothers before. I don''t know if it''s because of no chance or anything else. Anyway, I haven''t found the real work. It''s recorded on master''s hand. You need to be predestined to see it. "


    There were seven of them. Each of them had a trip, but they all died in vain. In the end, there was no way to help them, so they let Sutang touch them.


    After all, no matter how slim it is, it is also hope.


    Su Tang said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I have so many magic weapons. Even if someone doesn''t have eyes, they can''t beat me."


    The fourth elder martial brother and the seventh elder martial brother thought about it, but finally they couldn''t help it and gave her another pile of things.


    Especially before she left, all the seven senior brothers arrived. At that scene, everyone could talk about it for a long time, but it hurt her head.


    Who would have thought that Jian Xiu, who is famous for his ruthlessness, is actually sister control.


    Su Tang said, "brothers, it''s too late if I don''t leave. I really have to leave."


    Elder martial brothers, "younger martial sister, do you really want me to accompany you? I can''t. You can take one with you. If you''re on your way, you should encounter something in the middle of the way... "


    Su sugar face expressionless interrupt, "won''t meet what, before blocking my way of people, all by me kill, this time also won''t aggrieve oneself, you rest assured."


    The elder martial brothers were relieved a little, and then said, "is that enough with the spirit stone? And clothes. Now you are just like ordinary people. You can''t be hot or cold. There is more... "


    The old lady continued to say that Su Tang couldn''t listen any more. She turned around and waved with them. She still didn''t look back.


    The patriarch said, "when the child is old, it''s no longer like being coquettish when he was a child."


    The other elder martial brothers nodded. When I was a child, my younger martial sister was really soft and lovely. Even when I grew up, I practiced sword all day, learned from them and even didn''t allow them to praise her for being cute.


    After su Tang left, Mo Qinglan asked to see her soon.


    He was the chief disciple and had great talent. The master summoned him immediately.


    "Qinglan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Qinglan has always been steady, but now he looks a little anxious, "master, where is little martial uncle going? Isn''t she in bad health? A person is riding a spirit boat, in case something happens, there is not even a hand-in-hand person around him. "


    When he said this, the patriarch began to be anxious, but he was still steady on the surface. "What you have to do again."


    Mo Qinglan said, "master, let me follow the little martial uncle."


    When the patriarch heard this, he thought it was OK. Before, they only considered a few martial brothers, but they didn''t consider letting the disciples accompany Su Tang. After all, the cultivation of the disciples was too weak, and they couldn''t have too many people. However, if it was mo Qinglan alone, it would be OK.


    But if you want to follow Su Tang, you have to make her situation clear. It''s a big deal to find the real dragon. Don''t let it out.


    Mo Qinglan is more and more frightened when he hears that. Little martial uncle can run and jump on weekdays, but he doesn''t want to hurt so much. He also thinks that when she just left the pass, he specially asked someone to test her.


    It''s a bit of an impulse to kill yourself.


    The patriarch was very confident about this disciple, and his ability was good, so he patted him on the shoulder, "the real dragon can find the best, if not, the most important thing is to bring back the little martial uncle."


    Mo Qinglan nodded heavily, "I will live up to my mission!"


    On the other hand, although Sutang couldn''t run Reiki, the boat itself depended on the Reiki on the Reiki, so she didn''t have to do anything on the way, just eat and drink every day.


    I''m afraid the elder martial brothers forgot that she had already opened the valley. They also prepared a lot of delicious food for her. When they took it out of the heaven and earth bag, it was still fresh.


    "God''s day." Su Tang leisurely lying on the soft collapse, while chatting with the system.


    "By the way, can you trace the dragon?"


    System, "just a moment."


    This time, Su Tang didn''t have to wait long, because Zhenlong had been staying nearby besides hiding his identity. It seemed that he was waiting for someone. This wait was 700 years, but even so, he still didn''t give up.


    Su Tang was stunned. "Seven hundred years? Who is he waiting for? "


    System, "a snake."


    If the system says this, Su Tang will understand.


    "If you ask what love is in the world, you can teach people to live and die together."


    She couldn''t help sighing. Then she felt the boat swaying. She was sitting on the soft couch drinking tea. This moment, a cup of tea directly swayed to her chest.It was early summer, she wore less and thin, the clothes were transparent for a moment.


    She was black, and the door was pushed open.


    She did not look, calm face said a word, "roll."


    The system, "it''s male."


    One person and one system speak at the same time. The system intends to keep her, but it can''t hold her fast.


    Su Tang, "..." He has nothing to do with me


    The system says, "you''d better think about how to apologize first."


    On the other side, Mo Qinglan is standing on the deck like a blank head. He was worried about Su Tang, thinking that little martial uncle is so weak. What if something happens. So he forgot to knock on the door and just pushed it in.


    He swore that he really didn''t want to take advantage.


    But at a glance, the beautiful scenery was still lingering in his mind.


    And then he found himself It''s hard.


    At the same time, he felt that he was desecrating the little martial uncle. At the same time, he could not help remembering. Finally, a pockmarked face suddenly flashed in his mind


    Su Tang changed her clothes and came out. She saw Mo Qinglan''s face was strange. She couldn''t even find an adjective to describe him. Her tangled face was clearly seen by her!


    "Nephew, why are you here?"


    Different from the usual familiarity, this time the tone is slightly indifferent.


    Mo Qing Lan hears it, and his heart is suddenly pumping out again.


    Little martial uncle is angry.


    "I''m sorry." His voice was hoarse, his whole body was against his head, and his whole body was in a mess. "Master, if you don''t mind, let me follow you."


    He knew it was not right. He thought about the little martial uncle, but he couldn''t forget the clowns. Now, even he despised himself.


    Clowns are so good. Why should he forget.


    Little martial uncle is so good, but he I don''t deserve it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Sue sugar didn''t know so, and then she heard the blackening value rise.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 5%, and the current blackening index is 75%."


    Su Tang


    I have an MMP, I must say it.


    "Nephew Mo, you don''t seem to be right. Why don''t you go back to zongmen first?"


    She tentatively opens her mouth. Unexpectedly, Mo Qinglan suddenly gets anxious. "I won''t go. I want to stay here. I want to..."


    Su Tang slowly took a small step back. Although she didn''t know what was wrong with the man, she kept a safe distance for her life.


    She this backward movement, stab of Mo Qing Lan heart all draw to ache, "sorry, frighten small martial uncle."


    Su Tang said, "nephew Mo, I don''t know what happened to you, but I think you should be quiet."


    Mo Qinglan laughs at herself. The younger martial uncle is afraid of him. He cares so much about the person he wants to care about, but she is afraid of him.


    However, he knew that she was not to blame. The little martial uncle was so beautiful, but he was so dirty. If she knew what he was thinking, she would avoid him.


    He had always thought that he could put down the little martial uncle. From then on, he would be happy to watch her from a distance. But now that she shows a little bit of withdrawal, he becomes crazy out of control. If she completely disappears around her, or finds her favorite Taoist partner


    Mo Qinglan thinks of this, the killing intention of the eyeground invades the whole body immediately.


    He can''t stand it. He can''t stand the little martial uncle''s leaving him. What''s more, he can''t stand other people standing beside her.


    In that case, then, he will keep people by his side. If you don''t want to stay, lock yourself!


    His murderous spirit disappeared in an instant. He raised his eyes, and his gloomy spirit disappeared. As before, he was as warm and moist as jade.


    Su Tang said to give him time to be quiet, so she really left the deck. When she returned to the bedroom, she patted herself on the chest. She was really scared.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with all of a sudden? "


    Of course, the system didn''t know much about it, but it secretly looked at the male owner outside. At last, when his colleagues were in love, he couldn''t help but sympathize and said, "son, you should do it yourself."


    Su Tang''s heart thumped as soon as she said this.


    Then she heard a knock outside.


    She stared at the closed door, and when there was a second knock, she took a deep breath, "come in."


    As soon as he came in, at first glance, Mo Qinglan was the same as before, but if he looked closely, his eyes changed.


    No longer as indifferent as before, as if nothing could enter his eyes. Now, the strong and undisguised sense of encroachment still makes Sutang very uncomfortable. To be exact, it''s a little scared.


    "What''s the matter with nephew Mo?"


    Mo Qinglan smiles and says gently, "can''t you find the little martial uncle if you don''t have anything?"


    Su Tang said, "well, that''s not what I mean." With that, she forbeared to calm down, and then raised her eyes to look at him. "When I left, my elder martial brother didn''t expect to put anyone over for me. Did you want to come by yourself?"


    Mo Qinglan nodded, "well, don''t worry, little martial uncle."


    It''s really not su Tang''s strong point to talk about this kind of thing. For example, now, she can only ask people to drink tea and eat snacks. No matter how many words she has, it''s not just how to open her mouth.


    But Mo Qinglan, looking at her making tea for herself, said slowly, "I just thought about something, something that bothers me for a long time."


    When Su Tang heard this, she always felt that it should be something important. She immediately put down the teapot, so that she would not be surprised and upset. "So nephew Mo figured it out?"


    "Well, I think so." His eyes were burning, and a happy smile was on his lips. "Do you want to know?


    Su Tang felt that she was about to be stared at by him. She didn''t want to know, but before she refused, he said it himself.


    He said: "once upon a time, the younger martial uncle said that those who forget to pay their lives for themselves are unfaithful, and those who fall in love with others are unjust. But now I have figured out why I must forget and why I am with other people is infidelity to my predecessors. Since we are still alive, we can remember the dead and embrace the living. "


    "Do you think I''m right, young martial uncle?"


    Su Tang: you''re a man. You''re right about everything.


    But she didn''t dare to answer anything. She is very sure that this guy is digging a hole for her. If she says yes, he can do anything in the future because he doesn''t want to lose his eyes. If she resists, he can say something back to her. At the beginning, the little martial uncle also agreed to block her.


    Mo Qinglan drank the tea in his hand, laughing innocuously, "why don''t you talk? Did I say something wrong? "


    Su Tangmu''s face refused to answer, "it''s too profound. I don''t understand it very well."


    Mo Qinglan laughs, full of indulgence, as if no matter what she says or does, he won''t get angry at all."It doesn''t matter. After that, the younger martial uncle will naturally understand."


    Since then, the atmosphere between the two has been different.


    Su Tang tries to maintain the status quo, but Mo Qinglan intentionally or unintentionally starts to invade. For example, he chooses the bedroom for taking care of her, which is too much. However, he said a lot of truth, and finally succeeded in making it dizzy. Of course, Su Tang was also a little broken. Whatever you like, they were sleeping in the same room.


    Then, her life and daily life were all run by him. The most extreme thing was that he would choose her clothes in advance.


    Su Tang lived like a giant baby, and finally couldn''t stand it and resisted.


    "Mo Qinglan!"


    Mo Qinglan''s good temper raised his head, and even his voice showed some helpless doting, "what''s the matter, little martial uncle?"


    Su Tang, "do you still think I''m your martial uncle?"


    Mo Qinglan is silent for a moment, put down the matter in hand, walk to her side, "little martial uncle, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Tang said, "Mo Qinglan, I have hands and feet. You are very troubling me. Your care is beyond the meaning of the word. "


    Mo Qinglan is still mild, and his tone is even a little casual, "is that right? Taking care of people for the first time, I''m very sorry for troubling my younger martial uncle. "


    Su Tang hit the nail on the head and said, "you''re not taking care of me. You''re controlling me."


    Mo Qing Lan a meal, but then is to smile.


    Ah, it was found.


    "Little martial uncle is joking. How can I control him He thought about it, and his lips rose. "I can''t help but want to take care of more. After all, my little martial uncle is so good. "


    It''s too good to refuse. It''s too good to lock up.


    Su Tang looked at his brutish smile and wanted to slap him, "from today on, you move out of my room first."


    Mo Qinglan, "can..."


    Su Tang, "don''t take care of me as a pretext. If you talk more, just go back to tianjianzong."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Mo Qinglan originally wanted to penetrate her life a little bit, let her get used to herself, accept herself, and finally can''t do without him. But these days, he endured again and again, or some did not resist, missed flaws.


    His little martial uncle is so cute that he doesn''t want to be a person any more.


    For example, at this moment, they have already realized his motive, but they just stare at him and tell him to go away. She is the fairy of the first month of Tianjian sect. If she wants to, she can make him unable to get a foothold in the sect, or even in the cultivation world.


    But she didn''t.


    "All right, listen to my martial uncle."


    Su Tang stares at him, to be honest, the credibility of this is not high, but now, she can''t find any other way.


    Since that day, Su Tang has not sent him to do anything. If you want to drink tea, you can make tea by yourself. If you want to wear any clothes, you can take them by yourself. Even without her permission, he is not allowed to enter her room.


    So peaceful after a few days, until the spirit boat stopped, the two finally on the words.


    Mo Qinglan, "here is the trace of the real dragon?"


    Su Tang, "according to master''s hand pricking record, it should be in this area."


    This place is surrounded by ancient trees. It''s so dense that it can''t even penetrate the sunlight. It''s so intertwined under its feet that it doesn''t even have a slightly flat road.


    She looked around, fortunately, there is a system to guide the way, this did not take any wrong way.


    The system says, "at three o''clock, one kilometer ahead, there is an underground river over there. All the way East, there will be a waterfall. There is a boundary in the waterfall, and the real dragon is in it. But finding him doesn''t mean he''s willing to come out. You have to get his attention. "


    According to the system, although you can see it right in front of you, you can really walk on your own legs. You didn''t meet any waterfall after walking for a day.


    Su Tang''s aura didn''t work well. One day she came down and turned pale.


    "How are you, little martial uncle?" Mo Qinglan brows locked, looking quite worried.


    Su Tang shook her head. She was so tired that she didn''t want to say anything. She found a place at random and just sat on the ground. She opened the kettle and poured half a pot of water, which made her feel alive.


    Mo Qinglan sees this and silently passes the food to him.


    Although the first month''s cultivation is good, she is seriously injured. It''s not the elixir that can replenish her strength, but the most common food.


    "Thank you." Su Tang didn''t refuse and took the food.


    As the sky was getting late, the already dark forest became more and more dark. The darkness beyond sight seemed as if something was about to move.


    Mo Qinglan has drawn his sword, but Su Tang calmly takes out a night pearl.


    She glanced not far away, and found that it was not a terrible creature, but a snow-white rabbit. At the moment, her front foot was off the ground, and she looked at her curiously.


    Su Tang is very happy, "ah, it''s a little white rabbit."


    Mo Qinglan stares at the little white rabbit. He is not interested in these weak animals, but many of the teachers and sisters in the clan like these small animals. Although the younger martial uncle has a high seniority, he is also a girl.


    Just want to catch the rabbit to give away, the result Su sugar fast him a second.


    Su Tang can''t use her martial arts, but it''s very easy to catch a rabbit. She holds two rabbit ears and asks Mo Qinglan in a very good mood, "little martial nephew, do you have any seasoning over there?"


    Mo Qinglan nods. He remembers that little martial uncle is good at delicious food. What he likes most when he goes out is to look for delicious food everywhere. So when he comes back to zongmen, he always looks for some seasonings from time to time, thinking that maybe one day, he will use these seasonings to make a delicious meal for little martial uncle.


    But now, with seasoning and ingredients, he hasn''t learned how to cook.


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was struggling with, so she took out the dagger and began to deal with the rabbit.


    If there are people who know the goods here, they will scream. It''s said that Prajna dagger, which can suppress ghosts, is now used to kill rabbits. Do you know that Buddha does this? Does Buddha know?


    However, the only one who knew the goods at the scene just gave a light glance.


    "Little martial uncle can cook food?"


    Sue sugar, "there will be some."


    When she first played the role of clown, she hated this guy. He was hot tempered and had a bad attitude. That''s why she didn''t make any delicious food, either salty or light. At first, he was quite selective, and even kicked things over many times.


    Su Tang is also a violent temper, there is a kind of their own ah, a person who can not even fire, what qualifications to dislike her!


    She vaguely remembers that when the task was about to be completed, she added a lot of salt to her last meal, but the angry voice didn''t appear, and this guy finished his meal without changing his face. The way he looked at that time made Su Tang think that her cooking level had gone back, until she tasted it and almost didn''t salted her to death.


    Then, she blocked the devil''s hand for him. In fact, it''s the same whether she blocks it or not. After all, according to the routine, if she dies, the protagonist will still be knocked off the cliff, and then get the secret script, wake up the lifeline and go to the peak of her life.At that time, she was afraid that this guy would go to find her again. She was a fictional person. Where would he go to find her? If he was found to have a flaw, it might be a lot of trouble.


    But who can think of it, she thought of the way back, the result of this guy or to the whole black!


    Su Tang in order not to show flaws, how bad cooking used to be, now the level is as high, not long after, the smell of meat overflowing.


    The taste of meat drifted away, and soon attracted some food materials.


    Su Tang is not polite either, and says to Mo Qinglan: "little martial nephew, what you eat tomorrow depends on what you hunt for me."


    With Mo Qinglan, no matter how much they come, they will never come back.


    Su Tang roasted a rabbit, but the rabbit is too small, the meat is just a little bit, how can you eat it. So she picked up Prajna dagger and asked Mo Qinglan, "little martial nephew, where do you have wine?"


    When she came out, she brought the magic weapon to protect her life. The rest was picked up by several elder martial brothers. It was impossible to prepare wine for her.


    In the dark, Mo Qinglan''s eyes darkened. He would be drunk when drinking fruit wine with her before. Since then, he began to practice drinking secretly.


    "Yes, what would you like to drink, young martial uncle?" He said, a sword cut off the leopard''s head.


    Blood splashed three feet, but he didn''t blink.


    Sue sugar, "well Let me see how many you have first


    As soon as she finished, she was shocked.


    No, this guy emptied the cellar, didn''t he? How can there be so many wines? From the light and sweet fruit wine to the old daughter Hong, we really have everything.


    "I remember you didn''t drink much before."


    Mo Qinglan before not only is not how to drink, clearly is a cup pour.


    "Well, I just want to practice. I want to drink with someone in the future, so that I can''t even defend my sword."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    Mo Qinglan said the meaning of this is too obvious, Su Tang listened to, pick eyebrows, rarely did not avoid.


    "Speaking of it, I almost lost my martial uncle when I fell."


    In fact, she just wanted to tell him that some things should not go too far. Your little martial uncle is as fragile as that porcelain now, and he will die if he is careless.


    Sure enough, the original smile on the face of Mo Qinglan, now smile is light.


    It was the first time that she vomited blood in front of him. The bright red blood made him scared. He has never been afraid of death in these years, but now, in retrospect, the fear that he had not seen for a long time frozen his whole blood.


    He is no longer a person who has nothing. He also has a little martial uncle, who walks into his heart and makes him never forget. He wants to get it by any means.


    "It won''t happen again."


    Su Tang didn''t seem to hear it. She dealt with the prey by herself. When she roasted all the prey on the fire, she began to look for wine.


    "Do you want to drink it, young martial nephew?"


    Mo Qinglan looks at her, and I don''t know why the clown''s face floats again in his mind. However, compared with the previous panic, he is much calmer this time.


    He won''t forget the clown, but he won''t give up on her.


    "Drink."


    Su Tang didn''t want to get drunk. After all, he was very resistant to fighting when something happened. But before she picked up the wine, this guy picked up Zhuyeqing.


    "Thirty years of bamboo leaf green, do you drink it, young martial uncle?"


    Su Tang didn''t want to be timid, so she said immediately, "of course


    Eating barbecue, drinking wine, occasionally the evening breeze, this day is not to mention more comfortable.


    However, she stares at the barbecue, but Mo Qinglan looks at her.


    Look at the beauty under the lamp. Under the light of the warm night pearl, her skin looks like snow. She looks lazy and leisurely. It''s a beautiful night scene.


    However, such a beautiful scene did not last long, and was soon interrupted by the heroic voice.


    "Who is drinking again?"


    System, "boy, it''s a real dragon!"


    Su Tang only paused for a second, and then he vaguely guessed how to find the real dragon. The first few elder martial brothers were eager to save people. They all thought about how to find him, but they never thought about leading people out. According to master''s hand stick records, those who can drink for three days and three nights must be alcoholics.


    "Tianjianzong, the first month."


    "Tianjianzong, Mo Qinglan."


    Both of them reported their identities because they could see that the tall man was of extraordinary origin.


    However, the real dragon glanced at them, but suddenly began to laugh strangely, "it''s really interesting that one who won and one who was possessed all said that he was the right way, and now the right way has been defeated to this point?"


    Su Tang never thought that her waistcoat, which she had realized for such a long time, could be seen by the man in front of her!


    "Crouch, dog, get out of here!" Su Tang roared, "what is said will not be found?"


    The system is also very worried. Ordinary friars can''t see it, but the real dragon is a dragon! The kind of God in the immortal class! Who would have thought that in a world of cultivation, the protagonist would have the chance to become a God and an immortal in the end. Who would have thought that there were so many moths on the way.


    "Just because you have frozen so much money, the level of body repair is only level B. the friars in the mainland can''t see it, but the real dragon is not a friar. It''s a God. You have to be level a to hide it."


    Su Tang choked so hard that she couldn''t say anything. She wanted to use cheap master as a condom, but now she''s afraid she''s going to be killed!


    Compared with her disordered feet, Mo Qinglan just flashed a wisp of surprise.


    He looked sideways and tried to be calm, but his eyes betrayed his Su Tang and couldn''t help hooking his lips.


    He knew very well that it was the man who had given up.


    If Chu Yue had the whole Heaven Sword sect behind him, it would be troublesome to deal with some things. But it''s too easy for a loser to lock himself up.


    Su sugar numbly looking at Mo Qinglan more and more abnormal eyes, want to hammer that stingy system.


    There was an amazing news at the real dragon exit, and then, without giving them buffer time, they drank with the wine pot in their arms. Half the time of incense, seeing that two jars of wine were empty, he called the real wine owner, "don''t you drink?"


    Su Tang sat down in front of him and looked at him like this, "brother, can you help me?"


    If you don''t have a vest, you have to recover.


    The real dragon smashed his mouth and saw his hand extend towards the barbecue, but Su Tang stopped it.


    "I know you are a real dragon. Since you can see my identity, you should also be able to see my problems."


    She''s straight to the point and doesn''t beat around the Bush, which is quite to the taste of the real dragon. Over the years, it''s not that no one has been looking for her, but apart from a few people, most of them are greedy. Although the little girl lost her, she didn''t have any resentment. She didn''t get her body by killing others.


    "The man in front of you is playing a lot. His meridians are broken and his inner elixir is broken. His body is basically useless." When he looked at it like this, he understood it.The little girl should have snatched an ownerless body by chance, but she was not very lucky, and her body was almost useless.


    Su Tang, "let''s talk about a deal. I want to repair this body."


    Zhenlong touched his chin. He knew very well what the little girl wanted to do when she came to him. Zhenlong could repair his body, but it also depended on his mood. He would help whoever came.


    Su Tang was not in a hurry. He finished what he had to say and then said to him, "would you like to give me a chance to think about it?"


    The real dragon is drinking wine. This time, he picks up the barbecue on one side and no one stops him.


    He is addicted to wine and meat, but he hasn''t eaten well for hundreds of years. This long lost food makes him happy.


    "It''s not impossible, but you have to stay here for three years. Good wine and good food, as long as I want to eat, I can''t break it."


    For the friars, three years later, with a flick of the finger, Su Tang didn''t hesitate and immediately responded.


    "Yes."


    Zhenlong is eating meat and drinking wine. He thinks that the three words of tianjianzong are familiar, so he asks.


    Su Tang, "according to my master..." After a pause, she changed her tongue and said, "the former leader of tianjianzong came here by hand. He said that he had the honor to meet you at the beginning. Before he left, he drank with you for three days and three nights."


    Zhenlong has been here all these years. He may not meet many people who drink with him. Soon, a vague shadow appeared in his mind.


    "I remember him. Is he OK now?"


    Su Tang, "before the war with the devil, fell."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the real dragon immediately swept his eyes to Mo Qinglan, "if it doesn''t fall, someone has lurked in. Boy, you have good accomplishments, but you are not old. Who is your father? "


    Mo Qinglan really doesn''t know who his father is.


    "I don''t know."


    The real dragon squinted, "as soon as I see you, I feel your blood makes me sick." At the end of the speech, he took the barbecue in one hand and attacked him impolitely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    Su Tang continues to eat barbecue after Zhenlong agrees to heal his wounds. He has no intention to stop the two people who fight with each other.


    The system is in a hurry, "son, how can the man be killed if he goes on like this?"


    Su Tang, "really want to kill, the first time we meet will kill, which also chat with me so much nonsense."


    True dragon is unrestrained and unrestrained. It''s really disgusting to see who can''t tolerate it. How can we drink and eat meat first? We must get rid of the source of disgust so that we can enjoy the delicious food.


    Moreover, Mo Qinglan is not without a magic weapon to protect his life. When he fell off the cliff, he took all kinds of treasures away. She still remembers that there were magic weapons in it that could resist the divine attack.


    The real dragon has been here for 700 years. He has been stifled like an ascetic from an alcoholic dragon. In his spare time, he doesn''t even have a fighter. At present, it''s hard to catch one. Although his cultivation is still far from perfect, he can''t find any magic tools. It''s still very pleasant to fight.


    "Boy, you don''t know your father. Don''t you know all the magic weapons in your hands are his?"


    Mo Qing Lan Wei Leng, "this is what I got by accident in an abyss canyon. When I arrived, there was only a skeleton left in the valley."


    The real dragon picks eyebrow, tut a, "that old thing luck is still good, when die unexpectedly still have son to collect corpse for him."


    He has lived for thousands of years and sent away one old friend after another, but only one person has kept him from coming out.


    He sighed. Although he was disgusted by the old man, he still sighed when he heard someone die. You know, that guy is not inferior to him in terms of strength, and he died in the abyss Canyon somehow. Even his son didn''t know him.


    Mo Qinglan this night, by the impact of this pile of things head are a little confused. Subconsciously turned to look for someone, but saw little shishuzheng heartless gnawing bone, drinking wine, a face does not care about his life.


    No, she is not a little martial uncle now.


    "Little martial uncle, can I know your true identity?"


    Su Tang: I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death, so I''d better keep it a secret.


    "Nobody, don''t worry about this evil friend."


    The more she didn''t want to say it, the more curious Mo Qinglan was.


    He didn''t believe in nobody, though he didn''t see her do it and didn''t know her strength. But judging from her behavior in the past, it''s definitely everyone''s origin. How can such a person be nameless?!


    She was obviously afraid that she would pester her!


    "Since you don''t want to say that, I can only call you little martial uncle again. But there''s one thing I''m curious about. How could little martial uncle know so much about my life experience?"


    Su Tang took a look at him, it seems that because there is no need to disguise, her whole temperament has changed a little.


    "I don''t just know about you, I know about other people. After all, I''m a terrible person to be discovered by accident. "


    What she meant by this was to tell him not to be so amorous.


    Mo Qinglan was splashed with cold water. She used to think that she treated herself differently. Now she can''t help laughing and laughing. The obsession in her heart is deeper.


    It doesn''t matter that she didn''t care about him before. From now on, she can only live with him in her heart.


    Su Tang was calm on the face, but half scared in the heart.


    Now, she doesn''t know where to give herself an identity. With Mo Qinglan''s current status, a false identity will be torn down soon.


    But to be honest


    Forget it. I live a long time by telling lies. I''m a man. Why is it so true.


    "I''m sleepy. Go on." With that, she began to find a place carefully, spread a blanket again, and then began to sleep.


    Far away, the night pearl can''t shine there, but it''s a real dragon. After hundreds of years of boredom, it''s hard to catch a few interesting ones, which immediately opens the gossip mode.


    "Do you want to know her identity?"


    Mo Qinglan looked at him, "conditions."


    Zhenlong looked at him with disgust, "you are just like your father. It doesn''t mean anything. That''s all. If you want me to be your elder, I''ll give you a present. " Finish saying, gnawed again fast big bone, "boy, you and wait."


    Mo Qinglan finally shows a little smile, but this smile is not urgent, see really dragon want to start to clap dead.


    "I take back the words before, you are not like your father, your father is not as good as you."


    The old guy is not funny at most. But when he laughs, he looks like a handsome young man. In fact, he is a smiling tiger. It''s all black. He hates to deal with such people. It''s too insidious.


    Mo Qinglan, "I don''t know why you are trapped here, but if there is something I can help you, you can speak for me."


    I don''t know if Zhenlong has heard it. Anyway, there''s no indication. It''s like drinking his wine.


    With that, Mo Qinglan stood up and went to the place where Su Tang was sleeping.


    "Little martial uncle, you''ll get cold when you sleep like this. Let me set up a tent for you. You''ll make do with the night first."Su Tang didn''t move, that is, he really put up the tent, still refused to get up, finally, Mo Qinglan used his mace.


    "Little martial uncle, if you are like this, I can only carry you in myself."


    Su Tang can''t think that this person is so shameless and sits up angrily, "Mo Qinglan, I''m not your martial uncle! You''re not the right person for your gallantry


    Mo Qinglan smiles and Wen Yan says, "little martial uncle is kind to me. I''m not ungrateful."


    Su Tang stares at him and finally surrenders.


    The tent is not big, it can only accommodate two people, but Mo Qinglan is still shameful. He doesn''t come in to squeeze, and Su Tang can''t invite him.


    Night nightmare, Su sugar wake up again, the head is not clear, suddenly see Mo Qinglan, almost blurted out a sentence.


    Spare your life, hero!


    After being chased and killed all night, she had never had such a miserable dream.


    She remembers very clearly, three waistcoats, cloud light early, clown eight strange and early month, each waistcoat died at least twice!


    When Mo Qinglan opened the tent, she saw Su Tang''s face pale and dull looking at him. When she looked at him carefully, there was a trace of fear in her eyes.


    "Little martial uncle didn''t sleep well at night. Why did he look so bad?" Finish saying, stretched out a hand to touch her forehead, ice cold, pour is not feverish.


    As soon as he got close, Su Tang subconsciously backed back, but the tent was so big that there was no way out.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Qinglan quietly looked at her Dodge, eyes floating a wisp of smile, "it''s late, I''m here to wake you up. Are you hungry? I went to town to buy some food, but it''s still warm. "


    As soon as he said it, Su Tang felt a little hungry.


    But she didn''t expect that the breakfast was a pit, a huge pit.


    Zhenlong stayed near here all the time. When she came out, she called her for breakfast. Her movements were so natural that she couldn''t be alert until the system found something wrong.


    "Dancing grass, this breakfast is poisonous."


    "No, it''s true vomit!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Su Tang is holding a bowl of wonton, holding chopsticks just picked up one, just listen to the system ghost roaring in his mind.


    She looked at the wonton on the chopsticks. It was neither eating nor not eating.


    "Well, why not? I just had a bowl. It''s pretty good. " Zhenlong said with a smile. Then, with her dull expression, she held her hand and stuffed the wonton into her mouth. "Eat, your little nephew is afraid of scalding you. It''s been cold for a while."


    Su Tang was caught off guard and wanted to throw up. Unfortunately, it was too late. The damned real dragon patted her on the back.


    "I''m so happy that I can choke on a wonton?" Finish saying, still let one side of Mo Qing Lan hand over a cup of water to come over.


    "There is no water, just soymilk." Mo Qinglan carries soya bean milk and sends it to her.


    Su Tang


    Is it too late for her to perform a dead on the spot?


    Su Tang''s blood was stuck in the waiting room, and finally she couldn''t help it. Wow, she vomited it out.


    Although the body has been kept for more than a year, the broken meridians are only slightly recovered. As for Neidan, it is irreversible to split. It used to be happy, but now Shengsheng is vomited by Qi.


    Mo Qinglan''s face was flustered, and he quickly held the man, "little martial uncle, how are you?"


    He wants to know her identity, because even if he wakes up one day, she will be gone again. At that time, he doesn''t even know where to find her. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether he is mean or insidious, as long as he can keep people.


    The real dragon tut tut exclaimed twice, "little martial uncle is very alert, but don''t worry, this thing will melt at the entrance, and it''s useless to spit blood. And He grinned and shook his neat teeth, so that he wanted to beat his personality. "Even if it''s really not good, I can save it for you."


    Su Tang closed her eyes, stretched out a weak hand, and pushed Mo Qinglan away with a strong attitude.


    "So you want to know who I am?"


    Mo Qinglan didn''t exert herself when she was holding her. When she pushed herself away, she didn''t resist. He just looked at her quietly, and his voice was a little harsh. "Little martial uncle, do you hate me so much?"


    Sue sugar sat on the ground, raised her head and said, "I hate you? I''m afraid you''ll kill me if you know the truth. "


    In Mo Qinglan''s eyes, a wisp of bewilderment and doubt passed, "why should I kill..."


    Before she finished speaking, Su Tang stood up with a big tree beside her. She didn''t dodge, so she looked at him straightforwardly, and finally she had a bright smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Brother Qinglan."


    Clearly is a different face, but the smile is very familiar, coupled with the name of the whine, listen to Mo Qinglan pupil fierce contraction.


    Su Tang leaned against the tree and looked at him with a calm and free eye. "Brother Qinglan is still the same as before. He likes to make everything clear." With that, he learned from his former innocence and asked with a smile, "isn''t it good to be a little confused?"


    Zhenlong picked up the breakfast beside him. Although he didn''t understand what they were saying, he was surprised. Moreover, the two were acquaintances before. Look at the title, I''m afraid they still have adultery.


    Su Tang said those words, a lazy in his appearance, turned to ask Zhenlong, "Sir, my body, how long will it take to repair?"


    Zhenlong said, "it won''t take long, three months at most, but don''t forget you have to stay for three years."


    Su Tang raised her voice and asked carelessly, "can you make sure that I won''t be killed in the past three years?"


    The more you listen to the real dragon, the more you feel. The live version of love and kill each other.


    "Yes, but are you sure you can survive in three years?"


    Su Tang, "live a day to calculate a day, originally is to steal the day, already is to earn."


    Zhenlong doesn''t know the past between them, but he has lived for thousands of years. He asks himself that his eyes are right. For example, this little girl is definitely not a big traitor. She is not an ordinary person just because she looks down on life and death.


    Mo Qinglan obviously has not recovered, the whole person is stunned, until Su Tang they left, this just follow forward.


    But although he followed the past, his thoughts were not clear, and his whole brain was in chaos.


    The only thing I remember is that little martial uncle is Yun QingChu, and Yun QingChu is the fairy of the first moon. During this time, I got along with him day and night, and finally I fell in love with her again!


    He wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. He wanted to kill people, but looking at his face, he couldn''t bear to do it.


    Over there, Zhenlong takes people back to his temporary home. It''s a waterfall, but there is a boundary around the waterfall, which ordinary people can''t find.


    Su Tang seems to follow the real dragon calmly, but the system in her mind is crazy.


    "Lying trough, blackening value has increased again!"


    "My God, it''s up 15%! It''s over, it''s over


    "Well? No, wait. How come it''s down again? "


    Su Tang looked at the ups and downs of the data, and finally was upset, simply turned it off.When he came to the waterfall, Zhenlong looked back at Mo Qinglan, who was following them, and raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you want to make it clear to him?"


    Su sugar, "nothing to say, I owe him once, he killed me once, even."


    When she said even, Mo Qinglan not far away froze.


    How could he forget that the original cloud family, full of 269 people, all died in his hands.


    Yun QingChu can''t fall in love with him any more. Just like him, he can''t put down his mustard and be with her again. The fate of the two had been cut off many years ago.


    Zhenlong looked at the little girl beside him, and then at the son of an old friend who was not far away. Finally, he sighed heavily, "OK, I don''t know your young people''s feelings very well. Anyway, if it''s me, it''s death, and I won''t let go."


    Su Tang said with a smile: "but Sir, I have already died. If that young master is willing to let me go, I want to live a new life. "


    Zhenlong was stunned. He looked at the little girl and tried to see a trace of pretence in her eyes. No, there is nothing in her eyes. She really put it down.


    He looked back at Mo Qinglan with a little sympathy. The little girl put it down, but the nephew obviously didn''t put it down. The love and hatred on his face were all written on his face.


    "Nephew, what else can I do for you?"


    The real dragon thinks that it''s the most annoying thing to be hesitant about. It''s either straightforward and take people away, or put them down, and stop procrastinating.


    Oh, no, there''s another situation between them.


    "Nephew, if you still want to kill her, wait another three years. I won''t allow you to do it these three years. "


    Mo Qinglan was in a hurry at that time. He didn''t want to kill people. He was just too shocked and didn''t think how to face it.


    However, Su Tang has spoken with the real dragon again, without looking at him in the whole process. She seems to have believed the real dragon''s words, and still thanks, "then these three years, I will disturb you."


    Mo Qinglan looked at all this, this moment, as if abandoned by the world in general.


    He really I didn''t want to kill her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Su Tang didn''t look back, but she was relieved.


    It''s better for her to blow herself up than for this guy to ask. If she explodes, just one cloud light beginning will be enough to shock him for several days. But if she is asked, she is afraid that not only cloud light beginning, but also clowns, systems and even tasks will be lost.


    At that time, she played a ball!


    The system looked at the lonely man behind him and sighed a little sympathetically, "ah, I feel sorry for the man for the first time."


    Su Tang, "when the cloud family is full of people, is it pitiful?"


    The system choked, "but All in all, his Mohism was destroyed at the beginning, and he was secretly involved in a lot of things, and the cloud family also participated in it. And then he was assassinated. If it wasn''t for your help, he might have died early. "


    Su Tang watched the real dragon split the waterfall and murmured and sighed, "this debt is not clear. Make complaints about


    waterfall, but the hidden but beautiful spot is the only thing that I want to say is the decoration.


    Su Tang is squinted by the flash, but the real dragon laughs and shows off: "how is it, good-looking?"


    Su Tang couldn''t say anything against her will. She could only smile awkwardly and politely, "you just like it."


    True dragon, "she liked these treasures of mine at the beginning. I didn''t look up to her before. I thought she was a broken snake, but she was really shameless. But now... " He said at the end, his eyes lonely, "as long as she wakes up, I will give her what she wants."


    Su Tang vaguely heard that the system had said something about him and a snake. She said, "what''s wrong with her?"


    True dragon, "lost a soul, still sleeping. I asked the king of medicine that a soul thrower must stick to the place where he lost his soul and light the incense. He will call her every two hours. "


    Su Tang was slightly surprised, "so you have been here for 700 years?"


    Zhenlong doesn''t think 700 years is anything. What he cares about is never time, but herself.


    "Maybe she''s still mad at me. When it''s over, she''ll come back."


    Su Tang opened her mouth and almost wanted to ask him, if she doesn''t come back all the time, do you have to wait?


    But in the end, she didn''t ask.


    Because of this problem, it seems too superfluous.


    "She''ll be back."


    True dragon, "little girl, I''ll lend you my lucky words."


    It''s not easy for a real dragon to change from a grumpy Dragon King to a dead house Dragon King after seven hundred years. It''s not easy to catch something and start gossiping.


    "What''s the matter with you and that boy out there?"


    Su sugar simply told the two people''s position, see dragon king a mouth more open bigger, can''t help laughing out a voice, "what''s the problem?"


    Zhenlong said that although he has lived for thousands of years, he has never met anyone like you. "As expected, human beings can play."


    After chatting, the next step is to prepare for healing. The injury of meridians is not difficult to deal with. The most difficult thing to deal with is Neidan. Neidan is powerful, and the breakable Neidan is extremely fragile. A little carelessness on the way of treatment will lead to the crack becoming bigger and bigger, and finally disintegrate and completely become a useless person.


    This process, Su sugar is very calm, even worse.


    However, there was an accident on the way to treatment.


    A month passed quickly, Sutang meridian recovered, but Neidan had to recover every half point. What''s more, the gap was bigger than before.


    The real dragon should have never met such a situation. At that time, he felt his chin and didn''t understand, "it shouldn''t be."


    Su Tang also doubts, and finally the system gives the answer.


    The sound of the system is very small, very seedless, and it is obvious that it has done something bad.


    "Sugar."


    Su Tang pick eyebrows, familiar counsels, familiar pits.


    "Come on, I can take it."


    System, "just detected that Neidan can not be repaired, because there is a wisp of ghost in Neidan, and if there is no mistake, it is the wisp that the real dragon wants to find."


    Su Tang


    She is indeed the daughter of destiny. Look, what''s wrong with her!


    System, "now that Neidan and she are one, if you force Neidan out, there will be nothing wrong with us."


    Su Tang once again tasted the impulse to vomit blood, she took a deep breath.


    Anyway, this body is her originally, and Neidan is also her practice. If it''s a big deal, she''ll do it again.


    Practice a fart! She is 60 years old. Without Nathan, she will be an old lady soon! A 60-year-old woman who is dying, what can she do for her job!


    Her forehead was protruding, and she was so irritable that she wanted to hit someone.


    But, I don''t know if she has learned the truth, and the inner pill, which has never been active, has actually come to life.


    "True Dragon Pavilion." Su Tang thinks that she may have awakened the fairy of the first month, and she is going home now.


    So, "what''s the matter?"Sue sugar, "I had an accident with Nathan."


    She didn''t make it clear that, as an outsider, she couldn''t know so much. However, the real dragon will see that the scattered soul on the inner pill will also find the Lord. There is a light of Ming incense. The real dragon calls every two hours. However, the scattered soul finds some signs and leaves directly.


    Neidan had been in the body before. Although she was useless, she still had some use. Now she was not long away, and she was getting old with naked eyes.


    The skin began to wrinkle, and the vision began to be turbid, but Zhenlong obviously didn''t care about her now, because naidan was walking indoors.


    That''s where the snake girl sleeps.


    The snake girl is more than everything. The real dragon will not abandon her.


    Su Tang sighed and sat down in a chair. For the first time, she felt powerless.


    "Dog..."


    The system has known her for so long, where can''t guess what she wants to do, immediately said: "don''t think about it, the last task is you, unless the world is completely destroyed, or the maintainer is you."


    Su Tang thought about the members of tianjianzong and the real dragon, who had just known each other for a long time.


    "Help me up, I think I can save it again."


    The system didn''t understand, "boy, I don''t understand why you didn''t tell me about the clowns?"


    Su Tang stood up straight in front of him. Hearing the words, he suddenly dropped his eyes. "The man killed the cloud family, but the eight clowns. If it was the cloud family, he would fall into a deep self blame, contradiction, and even don''t know how to face it." When she said that, she sighed again. It''s not a pity that those people in charge of the cloud family died, but there are still many lovely people. They don''t deserve to die.


    But should the innocent Mohist people die?


    As she said before, the debt is not clear at all.


    "Old dog, what''s the blackening value now?"


    System, "the current blackening index is 58%."


    Su sugar, "just, really can''t, just drop a vest again, always have to finish the task."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Zhenlong didn''t expect that the little girl said she would come back, and she did.


    He was surprised and happy. When he finished dealing with the Snake Girl, he turned back and found that there was no little girl left, only an old lady with white hair.


    "Who are you, sleeper?"


    Su Tang


    How is a little angry going on?


    The real dragon has been guarding for 700 years, but his head is not as smart as before. When he saw that the old lady wanted to beat him, he suddenly said, "little girl, how did you become like this?"


    Su Tang said, "my body is 60 years old. If Neidan is gone, I will become an ordinary person. Which ordinary person do you see who is not old at sixty? "


    The real dragon is still in a trance, mainly because the gap is too big.


    "What do you do now?"


    Su Tang felt that the dragon was a little silly. "Either re cultivate, gather another inner pill, or wait for death."


    In the end, she found the Snake Girl, and the real dragon couldn''t do it. Regardless, she said, "I''ll give you a drop of dragon blood, a piece of dragon scale. Dragon blood is very helpful for cultivation. If you are dragon scale, you can be a defense. "


    Although she gave them two things, they were both valuable. Su Tang immediately said thanks and asked, "how''s the Snake Girl?"


    True dragon, "seven souls and six spirits have just come together. I have to sleep for a while. I won''t come back to this place. If you want to find me in the future..." After a pause, he said, "ah, I''ll go back to heaven. You should not find me."


    Su Tang nodded and changed her clothes again. After all, at this age, it would be a little inappropriate to dress like this. It''s just that there are no clothes in the bag of heaven and earth that are too suitable for this age. Finally, I reluctantly took out a set of night clothes and put on the old woman''s bun. Then I went out.


    But she didn''t expect that she had just left the border, and the first person she met was a man.


    This is very embarrassing!


    Mo Qinglan is obviously stupid. She hasn''t seen her for more than a month. She''s still a young girl, but she''s an old woman. Who can bear it? But he soon calmed down and even opened his mouth carefully.


    "Little martial uncle?"


    Sue sugar, "call grandma."


    System:


    System:???


    System, "lying trough, this is the crux of the matter, can we stop playing?"


    Su Tang said, "life has been so miserable, don''t you allow me to have some fun? Besides, I''ve played so many roles that I haven''t tried to be a grandmother. "


    The system was on its knees.


    Of course, in addition to it, Mo Qinglan is not very good.


    For more than a month, he thought a lot, but in the end, he still didn''t figure out anything. The only sure thing is that he didn''t want to leave. But when people really come out, he doesn''t know how to speak.


    Su Tang said, "if you think grandma can''t say it, grandma can do it."


    Mo Qinglan looked at her, for a moment five flavors mixed Chen, "that dragon?"


    Su Tang said, "when the person he''s waiting for wakes up, he won''t stay here any more." With that, seeing that he was in the way, he couldn''t help asking, "grandson, do you have anything else to do?"


    Su Tang, with such a face, still yells at her grandson. It''s really powerful.


    This is not, Mo Qinglan''s expression at that time was a little stiff, "don''t call me grandson."


    Su Tang said, "OK, what else can I do for my little grandson?"


    Mo Qinglan is helpless. Yes, he has thought about the situation that they meet again for countless times, but he has never thought about it.


    "Is there any way to go back?"


    Sue sugar left a don''t know, from his side let go.


    She thought that the man would not catch up with her. After all, as she is now, a normal man would stay away, but he not only caught up, but also took out his sword.


    Su Tang stepped back and looked at him with vigilance.


    Mo Qinglan looks at her alert appearance, in the heart a ache. Also, when he killed the cloud family, she would be alert and alert. It''s too normal. But it''s clear that what she never regretted before, now she has a faint sense of regret when she meets her.


    No, he doesn''t regret killing the rubbish of the cloud family. What he regrets is that he didn''t see her for the last time. Maybe, if she saw him, the ending would be different. After all, seriously speaking, she was a little grumpy at the most at that time. The Mohist family was full of murders at that time, and the little girl would be afraid that he was normal. She was so young at that time, she might not know the grudge between the two families.


    She''s right. It''s just the wrong surname.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 48%."


    Sue sugar is shocked. She''s just getting old, and she''s down so much at one time?


    But what shocked her was still behind. She heard the man apologizing to her.


    "Sorry."


    Mo Qinglan''s voice is slightly bitter. He knows that they can''t go back.


    Su Tang was so old that she said, "I forgive you. But it''s just that I forgive youThere are so many people in the cloud family. Except for those who are worthy of death, she can''t forgive them for the rest.


    This is the mistake you made, just like the mistake the cloud family made at the beginning. No one can interfere in their grudges.


    Mo Qinglan understood, but the more he understood, the more he could understand how wrong he was when he was angry. He always remembers the short time when he was in the most depression. He turned to the cloud family for help, but was turned away. At that time, Miss Yunda raised her haughty chin and refused to give him even a look. It was like sending a beggar to give him a bag of broken silver.


    How ridiculous, miss TangYun gave her some silver coins, which were not even enough for her to buy a gadget.


    But now I think about it carefully. Although Miss Yun has been pampered, she has never done anything like killing servants. She even stealthily eats stray dogs on the roadside, not to mention her fiance who has known her for so long. Maybe it''s not that she doesn''t want to show up, but her parents stop her. Even the money is very likely that she pieced it together.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel close to the truth. My heart is like being held in a grip, so painful that I can''t breathe.


    "At that time..."


    Su Tang immediately vigilant way: "at that time what?"? Nothing at that time! "


    The more anxious she was to deny it, the more she proved his conjecture.


    He doted on his fiancee for nearly ten years. He watched her grow up when he was young. How could he not be clear about her? However, he was forced to look into his eyes by hatred.


    He laughed miserably, but continued: "at the beginning of the money, together for a long time?"


    Sue sugar, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Then he looked at him again, "do you have anything else to do? I really have to go. "


    She is really not clear, all so long, who still remember those small details.


    However, Mo Qinglan is full of sour smile, "where do you want to go? I''ll take you


    He took out his sword to give it to her.


    "No, I''m not the same way as you." The little girl obviously resisted him and didn''t want to get close to him, but before she left, she couldn''t help but stop, "you Forget it. You can do it yourself. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Mo Qinglan''s hand holding the sword trembles slightly. She knows that she''s possessed, so she says that before she leaves again. So, even if she can''t go back to the past, she still doesn''t forget to care about her.


    But he messed up everything.


    He can''t even imagine how she felt when the cloud family was slaughtered by him.


    He didn''t even deserve her forgiveness.


    When she was just a weak cloud, she secretly protected him in her own way. When she later became a powerful first month, no one would blame him.


    All kinds of Qishan school seem to be close at hand, but they seem to be things of the previous life. He seems to Lost her forever.


    Su Tang''s body is weak and he walks very slowly. Mo Qinglan follows him from a distance, but he doesn''t go forward. He just wants to be a guardian.


    The system looked at the man behind and asked in a low voice, "where are we going next?"


    Su Tang said, "the real dragon has connected all the meridians of its body. Except for being old and weak, it has no other major problems. So the most urgent thing is to practice a pill first. " To be honest, she hasn''t looked in the mirror until now. Although she hasn''t grown old before, she used to go step by step. At least there was a buffer. This time, she was a young girl in the first moment and a sixty year old woman in the second.


    Miserable, too miserable.


    Su Tang looked up at the sky and sighed at the setting sun.


    I can''t catch the road today. I have to sleep in the wild. I''m hungry. She felt her stomach, but before she started to look for food, a few pheasants and fish came down from the sky.


    After a meal, she was not polite. She dealt with it quickly and began to cook dinner.


    After half a ring, the fragrance began to overflow.


    System, "don''t you ask the man to eat together?"


    Su Tang tore up the chicken meat and dipped it in some sauce made by herself. She said slowly, "yunqingchu is a member of the Yuns family. As a person who killed all the Yuns family, do you really think that she can accept the man without any other loan if she says forgive? Dog, I''ll teach you a word. It''s called cheap. Rational forgiveness, because she has three views, she knows that Mohism has come to that point, the cloud family is wrong, Mo Qinglan killed the cloud family, reasonable. But in terms of sensibility, it''s her family, and she can''t forgive them. "


    Speaking of this, she sighed.


    The system got stuck. "Do you want to do this mission?"


    Su Tang drank water and moistened her throat. "Do it. After all, Yun QingChu loves him. But love doesn''t mean to be together. They are doomed to have no results. "


    She is talking about Yun QingChu, not su Tang. For her, it''s just a role. She will bring it in, but she will never turn into each other.


    The most taboo thing in doing a task is to treat yourself as a role. Once it happens, it''s hard to get out. This is also the reason why they develop the emotion desalination device, because they need the reason at all times.


    Old age, eat something easy to make sleepy.


    Su Tang takes out a tent from her storage bag. She sleeps peacefully, as if she is not sad about her old face.


    The calmer she is, the more distressed Mo Qinglan is.


    She said that her life now is stolen and does not belong to her, so she can accept it when she grows old and ugly. But clearly, she is a very beautiful little girl.


    Her whole life was ruined by him.


    Su Tang had a sound sleep. It was a long way from the town. She walked for a month and finally walked out of the forest.


    During this period, the system said it didn''t understand why it didn''t use the Lingzhou.


    Su Tang said that Lingzhou was too conspicuous. If she was met by other Taoist friends, it would be hard to avoid meeting others. She didn''t want to be known for her appearance.


    Now, she has to keep a low profile.


    "By the way, what happened to the Qishan sect last time?"


    System, "it''s the devil."


    Sue sugar was surprised. "Didn''t he die early?"


    System, "to be exact, it''s not dead. It''s left a ray of scattered soul. From the beginning, it''s already had his shadow. However, he is very cunning. Many things are handled by the hand of the former devil, so we didn''t find him


    The evil way used to be divided into two groups, the evil Lord and the evil god, but later a scuffle fell.


    The devil is mo Qinglan''s father, but the devil has left a ray of scattered soul. Even when the Mohist family was full of people, it was he who made trouble of them and fooled the Yun family and other aristocratic families to join hands. Otherwise, the Mohist family would not be slaughtered so easily.


    Sue sugar has been completely speechless, for a long time, she finally found a voice, "do you know where he is?"


    System, "in the nearest town to you, he should have noticed the real dragon."


    The demon God is just a wisp of scattered soul. Once fighting, he is definitely not Mo Qinglan''s opponent.


    It really takes no effort.


    "Come on, let''s meet him."


    Su Tang found a wood in the forest as a crutch, so slowly came to the town. There are few outsiders in the town all the year round. Many people are very curious when they see Su Tang. But thanks to her age, most people don''t mean anything. Instead, they think she is an old man, how can she go on the road alone.Su Tang said, "look for someone, look for me Big sun She said, her face sad, "I didn''t watch him at the beginning, let him be abducted."


    Three or two sentences are enough to make up for the rest.


    "It''s strange to say that you are the tenth stranger. It''s said that the child in your family has been abducted!"


    "Oh, this abduction is going to hell. All the children want to steal it. It''s a beast!"


    "Granny, don''t worry. You stay in my inn first. I won''t charge you. By the way, what does your grandson look like? Do you have a picture? If you have one, I''ll find it for you. "


    Of course, Su Tang didn''t have a picture, so she pretended to touch the small package she was carrying, and then she panicked: "the picture of my great grandson is missing!"


    People see this, more sympathy, such a big age, should have a good life.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. Please describe it and I''ll draw it."


    Su Tang thought about it and asked the scholar who set up the stall for the pen and paper.


    The scholar saw that she was very skilled in writing, so he let her go.


    Before long, the people in the town screamed.


    "Oh, what a beautiful grandson."


    "Oh, if my family is so handsome, it''s not urgent to die when it''s gone."


    "Grandma is not in a hurry. If we see it, we will come and tell you."


    ¡­¡­


    The great grandson in the picture is mo Qinglan in his childhood. He is hiding not far away. Looking at the picture, his face is collapsing tightly, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    After thanking the enthusiastic people in the town, Su Tang asked the system, "dog, lost child, are you still in the town?"


    "Still, but you''re fast. It''s midnight tonight, the time for the sacrifice. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    Mo Qinglan became a grandson again. Compared with before, this time he was very calm.


    But he didn''t understand why she had to lie like that. It''s just a passing Town, but she looks like she wants to stay for a long time.


    He was full of doubts, but never came forward to ask, just not far away from her, around, he can protect her.


    Zishi is the time of sacrifice.


    Su Tang according to the system prompts, came to an abandoned house.


    The courtyard was very large, but very desolate. The mottled gate made a harsh sound without even exertion.


    Su Tang carrying a lantern, a change in the day''s grief, calm and self-confident to go inside.


    The evening wind blew her silver hair.


    Finally, she stopped in front of a hundred year old dead tree in the courtyard. She raised her eyes and looked at the moon in the sky as usual. She knew that it was all false.


    She took out the Phoenix Fire in the heaven and earth bag and attacked the dead tree.


    The dazzling Phoenix spread its wings and spurted fire. Under the huge flame, the dead trees began to burn. As time passed, the burning dead trees gradually shed scarlet blood. Under the stench, the blood was thick and dark red.


    Soon, the dead tree burned out, the fantasy was broken, revealing its true side.


    The sky is no longer dark, full of blood clouds, dark scarlet color, oppressive breathless, and all around, it is like human purgatory.


    Dozens of young children were tied in the array. Their wrists were cut off. Blood flowed along the array and finally flowed to the demon God in black in the eyes of the array.


    The demon God is a little more powerful than he imagined. I think it''s not the first time that this kind of insidious array has been used.


    "Who?"


    The hoarse and dry voice rang out, Su Tang''s cold eyes swept away, "the one who takes your life."


    The demon God seemed to hear some joke and burst into laughter, "it''s up to you? An old woman who has no spiritual power and has only one foot in the earth? "


    Su Tang found another cinnabar pen from heaven and earth bag. If her talent is high enough, she doesn''t need media, because she is the biggest media.


    The demon God relies on the array to absorb power. As long as she breaks the array, these children will not be in danger at least for the time being.


    A sixty year old woman, the demon God obviously did not put in the eye.


    He always pays attention to the affairs in the town. After all, he is not as strong as he used to be. If he meets a monk with high accomplishments, he will run away in time. As a result, he evaded the pursuit again and again.


    The old woman, as he knows, is here to find her grandson. He has stolen many children over the years, and can''t remember the person in the picture. However, the old woman has some skills to find him. He should have stolen her because she is so persistent.


    He always thought that the old lady was just an ordinary person with some magic tools, until she broke through the battle, and never dared to underestimate her.


    The array was broken, but Su Tang''s broken body is just an ordinary old lady. No matter how talented she is, she can''t exert too much power. So she just used her own soul power.


    If an ordinary person dares to use his soul power, he almost gambles on his life.


    At last, the devil was willing to look at her. At this, he was surprised and then laughed, "who should I be? It''s you clown."


    Su Tang really didn''t expect that she was still an old acquaintance. That''s interesting.


    Before she came, there were two kinds of array in the courtyard. One was for ordinary people, which was an ordinary dreamland. But if you are a monk, the higher your accomplishments are, the harder it will be to break through the dreamland. She estimated the next time, if right, Mo Qinglan should also come out.


    The devil''s eyes were cold, and he found something interesting. The whole person was a little crazy. "Last time I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect that you could live to now."


    Su Tang smile, "the disaster left thousands of years, maybe I am that disaster."


    Demon God, "last time I wanted Mo Qinglan''s body. If it wasn''t for you, the clown, to get in the way and let him have a chance to escape, why should I wait until today?" The more he said, the more evil he felt. In the end, he suppressed Su Tang and let her kneel down on the ground. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll keep you, and I''ll bring him in. "


    Mo Qinglan finally broke the dreamland. Before anyone could stand still, he heard that the devil was a clown. At last, his pupil shrank, and his sword was almost unstable.


    Seeing this, Su Tang immediately roared, "what are you doing there! Take the sword and kill it for me


    Mo Qinglan barely holds his figure. He is dazed by news one after another. Finally, he fights by instinct.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 28%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 18%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 13%."


    Continue to brush the screen to reduce the blackening value, Su sugar finally some gratification. But also because it was not easy to get a chance to breathe, one did not resist, directly spewed out a mouthful of blood.On one side, Mo Qinglan looked at the extremely dazzling blood, and his eyes suddenly burst.


    Su Tang ignored him and wiped the blood from her mouth. The devil''s garbage is vicious. The wounds on the wrists of these children are very deep. She can only take out the wound medicine and feed it one by one to stop bleeding. After finishing, she is too tired to move.


    "Well, I hate this broken body!" Although she was too tired to move, she still called the Phoenix Fire next to him, and took out many magic weapons from the heaven and earth bag, and threw them all at him.


    The demon God used to be high up, but he never met this kind of situation. All the fighting depended on magic weapons. In the end, he was stunned. In addition, there was a mo Qinglan. His body shape, which he managed to protect all these years, began to be unstable.


    The evil spirit spirit''s fierce anger suddenly increases, the whole person is as cold as a devil, "I want to send you to hell!"


    Su Tang is not afraid, she even takes out the dragon scale to protect, however, Mo Qinglan does not know the dragon scale.


    The demon God is very rubbish. He fights only for the weak. He can''t beat Mo Qinglan for the time being, so he picks Su Tang. He wants to chop people out of his wits while taking advantage of the gap. Finally, Mo Qinglan catches him.


    Su Tang felt the hot blood on her neck, and her whole head was blank.


    She flurried to help people, full of fear, "Mo Qinglan, Mo Qinglan, how are you?"


    She is really afraid. Seeing that the task is almost finished, the main reason is that the man is dead, and she still plays fart!


    Because of fear, the voice began to tremble, but Mo Qinglan laughed.


    "You protect me three times, I protect you once." He knocked on her shoulder, but she was laughing. Even the smile overflowing from her mouth was as mild as possible. "QingChu, I''ll protect you twice. Shall we go back to the past?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    The demon God is not light by their disgust, "it''s a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks." As he said this, he raised the knife in his hand again. With his action, his already gloomy temperament is almost black now. "Then I''ll give you a ride and go to hell to be husband and wife again!"


    This blow down, not dead also heavy residual, but Mo Qinglan obviously don''t want to hide.


    This makes Su Tang very angry. What kind of man is this? He really thinks that they can go back to the past if they get three knives from the devil?


    "Mo Qinglan, if you want to get hurt again, don''t tell me anything!"


    This words finally let Mo Qinglan slightly revived a little bit, these several months, he has been following behind her, dare not close, dare not speak, in fact is afraid of her ignore people.


    But now, it''s dark and bright.


    Mo Qinglan holds the sword and greets it again.


    A sword a knife impact, finally only listen to a clank, unexpectedly is both by force shock broken.


    Their weapons would not be ordinary. Even if they were broken, the aftereffect would be very strong. For example, at this moment, they almost overturned Su Tang. Thanks to her dragon scale protection.


    "Light beginning!"


    Mo Qinglan is a little worried. He knows how weak Yun QingChu is now. Let alone the sword Qi, the devil''s power is enough to kill her.


    The demon God was once a God. Even if there was only a wisp of scattered soul, it was extremely difficult to fight. Otherwise, how could one person stir up the cultivation world like this?


    When the sword is destroyed, he can only offer a killing move.


    Mo Qinglan is a man, but he is not. If he injects strong Yin Qi in a short time, the aura and Yin Qi will be rampant in his body, and eventually corrode his organs, bones and blood, stop his soul, and finally become his nourishment.


    He has been short of a body, originally what he saw was mo Qinglan.


    He is the son of the former Demon Lord. Although he is of mixed blood with human beings, he has great talent. Now, since he can''t use it for him, he will suck people up and let him become his own nourishment. Compared with the devil, the ghost king is not bad.


    Su Tang saw countless villains, too clear his eyes, immediately, she dragged a weak body, directly ran to Mo Qinglan side.


    Without saying a word, she fed the real dragon''s blood directly to his mouth.


    "Open your mouth."


    Mo Qinglan''s pupil was stunned. He could feel the power in this drop of blood, so majestic, and instantly cured his chest injury.


    "QingChu, you give me..."


    He vaguely guessed that it should be related to the real dragon, but Sutang interrupted: "shut up, don''t talk too much! "


    the demon God had already accumulated his strength. He hit hard and beat all the Yin Qi into his body. In an instant, the Yin wind was strong and the temperature dropped suddenly. Even the blood clouds in the sky were thicker.


    Mo Qinglan catches this palm straightly, Yin Qi enters the body, the whole person can''t help but start to tremble, that is cold, but more is the two different forces in the body. He didn''t fall because of this. When he reached the extreme, when he thought he was going to be unable to support, the drop of real dragon blood that Su Tang gave played a role.


    The warm air swept the whole body in an instant. At this moment, he forced the air to the palm of his hand, and finally gave the devil a heavy hand.


    The demon God didn''t expect that he could resist at this time. He was careless for a moment, and finally accepted the slap.


    True dragon blood, although only a drop, but also enough to make the world Yin tremble.


    "What on earth did you take?"


    With this palm, the black robe on the demon God''s body began to corrode, from the clothes, to the soul, and finally in the golden light, there was even a faint smoke.


    Su Tang was relieved at last. She thought it was the end.


    But strangeness is strangeness. He''s crafty. If he''s dying, he''ll definitely be buried with everyone. For example, at this moment, the golden light has come out of his body, but he can continue to drive the array.


    I don''t know how many arrays he deployed in this small town, dense and stacked.


    Seeing that the souls of those residents in the small town were all arrested, Su Tangqi took out the Dragon scales and began to work hard at that array.


    Dragon scale has the effect of protecting the body, but in the end it is on the dragon. Besides protecting the body, there is also a layer of anti evil.


    The magic God''s array is extremely vicious. After su Tang finds the eye of the array, she seals the dragon scale in it, which greatly slows down the effect of the array. In addition to her magic weapons and Mo Qinglan''s attack, the garbage finally retreats.


    "Dragon scale, there is a real dragon here!"


    Su Tang sneered, "I think you''re crazy. What''s the use of taking the Dragon scales! Suppress yourself? "


    The demon God is a scattered soul, but what he thought at the beginning was to give up others and take down the dragon scale and dragon blood. Then he will be invincible. The dragon blood can improve his cultivation and has a high repairing power. Let alone the dragon scale, it is the hardest thing in the world.


    "It''s all you. It''s all you who ruined my plan! I''m going to kill you and sacrifice to me


    The golden light has passed through the hand of the demon God, making his hand empty, but he is not willing to be defeated. He grabs Su Tang straight, mixed with endless anger and thick resentment, as if to die with her.Su Tang wants to step back, but her soul knows how to do it, but her body doesn''t allow it. At last, she sees that her golden arm is about to enter the chest. At the critical moment, Mo Qinglan breaks it with her bare hands.


    It''s also the blood of the real dragon. The devil is not tortured like human beings, but Mo Qinglan has controlled it during this period.


    "I won''t! I''m not willing to


    How can the demon God be willing? He has been planning for several years, and there are disputes in the cultivation world, and he gets more and more benefits. Who would have thought that for him, an ordinary supplement can kill him.


    This is the shipwreck in the sewer. He escaped the storm and finally died on these two young people!


    The golden light gradually enlarged, spread all the way from his arm, and finally covered his whole body.


    He wanted to let Mo Qinglan try the two forces to devour, but now, the evil result is his own.


    In the end, he had nothing left under the golden light.


    The array was broken, the sky returned to its original state, and all the people who traveled abroad were sent back. Mo Qinglan deals with all this, is ready to find someone, but see his heart of the little girl, unexpectedly restored young appearance.


    Su Tang said, "I didn''t expect that there was a beauty pill in the pill given to me by the fourth elder martial brother! I really love him


    System urgent jump foot, "now the key is to raise YAN Dan?"? Look at your broken body!! The dragon scale is gone. Why don''t you stop me when the demon God broke out before? "


    Su Tang, "block what block, the task is almost finished."


    Mo Qinglan looks at the little girl sitting in the moonlight. Somehow, there is always a feeling of losing her.


    Black eyes suddenly dyed blood, his voice is very low, like afraid to disturb her, like afraid to scare her, "light beginning."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Day just dawned, the earth hazy, light blue sky is also embedded with a few residual stars, Su sugar is at this time back.


    "Brother Qinglan." She smile, clear eyes slightly bent up, such as the crescent moon in general.


    Mo Qing Lan follows that pair of eyes, in front of eyes gradually floated her former appearance.


    Different from Chuyue, Chuyue is innocent and looks like a pretty girl, while yunqingchu is more proud


    different from Chuyue, Chuyue is innocent and looks like a pretty girl, while yunqingchu is more proud and looks like a proud peacock. But it was such a proud little peacock who was willing to pretend to be ugly and dumb.


    In the past, the more memories, the more painful the heart, like being pricked by countless needles, dense, and finally unable to breathe.


    "QingChu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Mo Qinglan holds people in his arms. He has countless words to say, but the last thing he says is the most useless word "sorry".


    He owes her too much to pay.


    A sigh sounded in his ear, Su Tang sighed, and finally seemed helpless and some distressed to hold him, "I said, I forgive you."


    Mo Qinglan voice almost choked, "but I can''t forgive myself." The more he said, the harder he held her hand.


    He''s lost her twice.


    "But you hurt me." Su Tang whispered, "it hurts, brother Qinglan."


    This words let Mo Qinglan flustered hand loose, can just loosen, lose her panic to occupy his heart again, to the end, he Baba to pull her hand.


    Su Tang for him, is lost and regained joy, and because he has lost twice, this time, he would never let go, it seems that only in this way, can calm his heart.


    "I''ll take it easy so it doesn''t hurt."


    Su Tang looked at him holding his hand, his eyes full of melancholy, as if once she refused, his life would be no longer bright.


    If the man is so clingy, what else can su Tang do? Of course, she spoils him.


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt now." She opened her mouth with a smile, her eyes as bright as stars.


    Mo Qinglan was stunned for a moment. The person he was thinking of was around him, but he always had an unreal feeling.


    "QingChu, can you go?"


    Sue sugar tilted her head. "Do you want me to go?"


    Mo Qinglan blurted out immediately, "no, I want you to stay."


    Su Tang gave a groan and finally said with a smile, "then I have to think about it first." She said, see each other nervous, and then said: "well, I''m hungry now, Qinglan brother eat breakfast together?"


    The quiet street ushered in its first ray of morning light, the light through the mist, and finally shine on the two people.


    Mo Qinglan quietly looked at the little girl beside her, listening to her as a cheerful little sparrow, chirping the menu, as if back to the beginning.


    "Brother Qinglan, I want to eat crystal dumplings, chicken feet with juice and steamed buns By the way, wait a moment to order soymilk, brother Qinglan is not allowed to drink salty, salty bean party is different! We sweet soybean milk is the orthodoxy


    When he was a young master of Mohism, Mo Qinglan took his little fiancee to breakfast. At that time, he was still young, and his favorite thing was to tease his little fiancee.


    Sweet soybean milk or salty soybean milk doesn''t matter to him. The important thing is the people who accompany him.


    Su Tang is still talking about it. She thought that those old days had been forgotten for a long time, but when she said that, the picture became clear.


    "Forget it, for your poor sake, I''d better give you some salted soybean milk."


    Mo Qinglan heard at last, the corner of his mouth finally couldn''t help rising.


    Xiaoqingchu still hasn''t changed, just like in those years, he doesn''t forgive others in his mouth, but he loves others in his heart.


    "It''s all up to you."


    In the early morning, the streets are becoming more and more lively. The sound of peddling and children''s laughter make people feel like they are back to the world.


    Su Tang''s heartless face pulls Mo Qinglan to the best restaurant, and finally orders a table.


    The dishes are ready soon. Mo Qinglan looks at the little girl''s mouth bulging, like the lovely little squirrel. She can''t help but drink her soy milk.


    Little squirrel was shocked, a pair of eyes are staring at the boss, "don''t you like to drink sweet?"


    Mo Qinglan couldn''t help laughing, "well, the hand is slippery, it''s wrong."


    Su Tang took care of his own soy milk and looked at him carefully. At last, as if he had made a big decision, he moved it back again. "Forget it, you can drink it if you like. I''m not so stingy."


    Mo Qinglan thinks that his little fiancee is really his happy fruit. He doesn''t need to do anything deliberately. As long as he looks at her, he is full of joy.


    "Well, I''ll thank you for that."


    Thank her, never give up on him.Su Tang doesn''t have so much inner drama. Her stomach is bulging. When she can''t put anything in, she stops her chopsticks and slumps on the chair. "No, I can''t eat any more."


    Mo Qinglan saw this, did not say anything, just picked up chopsticks, elegant will she left all finished.


    "Where are you going now?"


    Sue sugar, "sleep, of course. I''m a normal person now." With that, he looked at him with a face of vicissitudes, "Hey, grandma is old and can''t stay up late. Does Da sun dislike grandma? "


    As soon as she mentioned her grandmother, Mo Qinglan''s face was distorted, but the distortion was only for a moment. Soon, he looked at her helplessly and spoiled, "don''t make any noise at the beginning."


    Su Tang snorted, "no noise. Grandma is going to sleep now. Let''s play by himself."


    Mo Qinglan saw that her role-playing was endless, from helpless to doting, and finally to squinting, "well, Da sunpao didn''t sleep all night, so I''ll sleep with grandma later. Just think of it as Be filial. "


    When he talked about filial piety, he bit it very hard.


    Su Tang was stunned. He didn''t expect that he could still answer the title.


    Mo Qinglan is found, little girl skin to skin, but if you than she also shameless, she has no way.


    "What''s the matter, grandma? Can''t you walk? The grandson hugs you. " With that, he put the man in his arms and saw that the man in his arms was blushing, but he was shy.


    "Mo Qinglan, you, put me down!"


    Mo Qinglan learns her previous tone, "grandma is obedient, and will buy you sugar gourd later."


    Su Tang, "I am a sugar gourd can buy it?"


    Mo Qinglan, "that''s two."


    Su Tang, "you look down on it too much..."


    Wait for her to finish saying, Mo Qing Lan then dumb voice, smile to interrupt a way: "add me again."


    Su Tang is stunned. It''s always her skin. Mo Qinglan has no choice but to look at her. Who would have thought that this guy could even speak Sao Hua!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Su Tang was mo Qing Lan Sao''s speechless, simply shut up, fortunately the inn will soon arrive.


    She nests in the quilt and only shows a pair of smart eyes. She looks at him without blinking. Then she seems to think of something later. "By the way, those children in the courtyard haven''t been settled yet!"


    Mo Qinglan rubbed her head, "don''t worry, I ordered people to deal with it. At this time, the government should have come forward."


    Su Tang was relieved, but just closed her eyes, she opened again, "Mo Qinglan, you tell me, before Zhenlong Pavilion said you were in the devil''s way, what''s the matter?"


    Cloud light early so care about him, at this time, she will not ignore.


    Mo Qinglan seems to have guessed that she would ask for a long time, so she said everything. He didn''t want to hide, and he didn''t want to cheat her any more. When he finished, he looked at her quietly. A moment later, seeing that she didn''t make a sound, he asked, "will light cloud be afraid?"


    Su Tang was silent, "you went to tianjianzong before, for the sake of tianjianjiu."


    Mo Qinglan nodded, "I''m glad I went."


    Su Tang said, "in fact, I have the sword spectrum of Tianjian nine. When I wake up, I''ll draw it for you."


    Mo Qinglan is not interested in Tianjian Jiushi now. He wants to be with her now. He doesn''t want to go anywhere. "Sleep."


    Sue sugar nodded cleverly, but she just closed her eyes. Not long after that, she opened her eyes again.


    "Brother Qinglan..."


    Don''t wait for her to finish saying, Mo Qing Lan squints, "small light beginning can''t sleep?"


    His voice was a bit dangerous. Sue sugar said at that time, "no, I''m going to sleep now!" With that, he quickly closed his eyes and made people want to laugh.


    Mo Qinglan really chuckles.


    Su Tang soon fell asleep, but even if she fell asleep, Mo Qinglan did not go.


    He was right next to her. They had known each other for a long time, but only at this time could he describe her with his eyes. From the white forehead, curly eyelashes, delicate nose, finally fell on the soft lip.


    He gave a little meal, a ray of light flashed in his eyes, and finally slowly attached himself, and bowed his head to kiss the long-awaited lip.


    The taste on it was beyond his imagination, and sweetly made him want to go further.


    But at this time, the girl seemed to be disturbed in general, frowned unhappily, and finally turned over and directly took her back to him.


    Mo Qinglan lost his smile. How could he be like that apprentice? But though I think so, I have no regrets.


    Cloud light early with him, this life he will never let go.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 8%, and the current blackening index is 5%."


    When Su Tang wakes up again, there are more people around her. She is stunned. When she turns around, she sees Mo Qinglan sleeping heavily. The monk didn''t need to sleep much, but he also needed to rest. During this period, he was probably guarding himself day and night.


    She only looked at the Inn and then looked back. The inn was a little shabby. After she put on her clothes, she asked the innkeeper for paper, ink, ink and inkstone.


    During this period, she was afraid to wake up, and specially prepared some secret medicine given by the fourth elder martial brother.


    She left a letter to Mo Qinglan, the content of the letter is very sweet, similar to a little girl coquetry, said she chased him several times, this time for him to chase, when to chase her, she promised to marry him.


    After writing this letter, she used the Huicheng Rune of Huitian Jianzong.


    It takes thousands of spirit stones to use the Huicheng rune. Unless it''s necessary, it won''t be opened. However, she has no time. It''s 20 days away from tianjianzong.


    She doesn''t have that much time.


    "Dog, how long do I have left?"


    System, "three days." With that, he said in a slightly urgent voice: "we have only three days left. We still have 5% blackening value left. Can you make sure that we can complete the task this time?"


    Su Tang calculated the time. He might be in a hurry in three days, but it''s the man and the devil. He has his own way to return to tianjianzong.


    "You have to have faith in him."


    The system choked, "do I have faith in him? I want to have confidence in him, then we are still doing a fart task! "


    The system is aggrieved. If other systems can still take a vacation after finishing, they have to come back to work overtime, and there is no overtime pay. What''s the matter!


    Su Tang also choked hard. After half a sound, she said in a low voice, "then I have to give back the treasures of tianjianzong. It''s someone else''s life effort. I''m still a fake."


    The Huicheng talisman started soon, but the talisman had a lot of side effects. Besides, Su Tang, the dying body, vomited blood at the beginning.


    At the beginning of the month, the small courtyard was deserted. It was always cold, but this time, it was unexpectedly lively.


    Su Tang wiped the blood on her mouth. As soon as she looked up, she saw that several elder martial brothers were there. She blinked. Just as she was about to say something, she saw an old friend at the end of her eyes.


    "True Dragon Pavilion."


    Zhenlong didn''t expect to meet her so soon. Thinking about what he said before, he coughed with a fake smile, "Snake Girl wants to come back and have a look, so I''ll accompany her back."Also, when the snake girl was at the beginning of the month, several elder martial brothers of tianjianzong protected her so much. When she woke up, how could they be relieved.


    "You are Yun QingChu? I''ve heard brother nine say you. " The snake girl is very bright, with eyes full of light.


    Sue sugar, "I''m sorry it took up your body."


    She was so weak that the Snake Girl could see it. She grabbed her wrist immediately, and her face sank.


    Su Tang smiles and comforts: "it doesn''t matter."


    Before the Snake Girl, a ray of scattered soul had been sealed in the inner alchemy, and almost never woke up, so seriously, they were not acquainted.


    But snake girl liked her very much when she saw her for the first time. Besides, if it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t wake up so soon.


    For her, Sutang was her benefactor.


    "You don''t have to apologize. Instead, I should thank you." She said, and the real dragon pulled over, "nine elder brother, dragon blood, not to say that the real dragon''s blood has a very strong repair power?"


    The real dragon didn''t expect that she hadn''t seen her for only a month. She was even more upset than before. The whole dragon was angry and angry, "what''s the matter with you? What about the Dragon scales I gave you? "


    Su Tang, "it''s the soul swallowing array." Then, she understated the story of the demon God.


    What she said was light, but other people''s faces changed greatly.


    Even the real dragon, is also a face of shock, "the devil that ghost thing is not dead?" Then he said, "since you know it''s a demon, what can you do by yourself? Won''t you call more people? "


    Su Tang, "it''s too late to wait for other people to come. I''m afraid those dozens of children have already died."


    When the words came out, everyone was silent.


    On the contrary, Su Tang took out the bag of heaven and earth and handed it to the leader of Tianjian sect, "except for a few bad ones, most of them are still there."


    "What''s wrong with you child?" With that, the master of Tianjian sect asked Zhenlong, "is there really no way? She''s so young... "


    Zhenlong shook his head. At last, the fourth elder martial brother felt his pulse again. As a result, he sat down on the ground dejectedly, "all three souls and seven spirits began to disperse..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    As soon as Mo Qinglan wakes up, he doesn''t find anyone. He feels the empty quilt with no temperature. His anger suddenly increases, but when he sees the letter, he laughs again.


    He has failed xiaoqingchu so many times. This time, it''s really his turn to take action.


    He didn''t have anything to clean up, but before he left, he found that the picture scroll on the table was haunted, so he picked it up.


    It''s a picture of him when he was a child, chubby, only wearing a small red belly bag, with golden beans on his key face. If it had been before, he would have destroyed all the things that insulted his image, but when he thought that the person who painted it was xiaoqingchu, he put it away like a baby.


    The shopkeeper said that no one came down, so Mo Qinglan continued to look in the room, and finally found some burning ashes in the corner. There was still a lot of aura on the ashes. She disappeared from the inn, leaving only a remnant of the spirit talisman of ashes. All kinds of signs show that she should have used the talisman of returning to the city.


    Mo Qinglan has no choice but to smile. Xiaoqingchu is so willing to return to the city. Most friars use it when they are saving their lives.


    However, if she likes it, she will find some more next time.


    Yunqingchu has no friends in this world, so Mo Qinglan doesn''t have to think about it. She must have gone back to tianjianzong.


    Now that he knows where she is, Mo Qinglan will start, but he doesn''t return to the city. It''s a day later to wait for his people to come.


    There seems to be a happy event in tianjianzong recently, with lanterns everywhere and red lanterns hanging high.


    As the chief disciple, as soon as Mo Qinglan appeared, many people surrounded him.


    "Elder martial brother, are there any happy events in our clan recently?"


    Mo Qinglan, "you are in the clan all day, you don''t know, but come to ask me?"


    The other disciples scratched their heads. "We really don''t know. If we ask the master, the master doesn''t say anything. I just want to ask the elder martial brother to see if you know something."


    Mo Qinglan was puzzled for a moment, but soon, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes were bright. "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Regardless of the younger martial brothers behind him, he ran to the small courtyard in a hurry.


    The small courtyard is the same as other places of tianjianzong, except for the red lanterns hanging high, the windows are pasted with happy words.


    Mo Qinglan didn''t press the rising lip, strode toward the house, "light beginning?"


    Su Tang was sitting on the desk with a pen in her hand. She seemed to be writing something. When she heard the sound, she felt flustered. The pen in her hand was long.


    Mo Qinglan came forward and held the man in his arms. The whole man sighed, and then teased and asked, "is there anyone in our tianjianzong going to get married? Does xiaoqingchu know who it is? "


    Su Tang red face, efforts to collapse, "Qinglan brother, you disturb me."


    Mo Qinglan said with a smile, "well, if you tell me who got married with whom, I''ll let you go immediately."


    Su Tang has seen this guy''s shameless face. His grandson can recognize it. What else can''t be done.


    However, in my mind, I blushed all the way to my earlobe. I was so charming that I wanted to taste it.


    "It''s me and brother Qinglan."


    Her voice is small, Mo Qinglan but intentionally way: "light beginning, what do you say, I didn''t hear clearly."


    Su Tang forbeared and finally said in a full voice: "it''s brother Qinglan and I!"


    Mo Qinglan, "what is QingChu and Qinglan? How can xiaoqingchu talk so endlessly? "


    Su Tang is very angry. This guy did it on purpose!


    "Don''t disturb me. If you disturb me again, I''ll have you thrown out."


    Mo Qinglan aggrieved, "I hold my own daughter-in-law, how to become noisy.". You don''t know how flustered I was when I woke up yesterday and found you were not with me. "


    Su Tang snorted angrily, and obviously didn''t want to talk to him.


    However, Mo Qinglan is addicted to holding her. Finally, he puts the person on his leg. He sits on the chair and knocks his chin on her neck. He says to her with a smile: "OK, xiaoqingchu, go on. I will never make any sound."


    Su Tang wants to drop the pen, this person''s breath is hot, spray on the person, goose bumps all over, this also let the person how to write!


    However, this is not the point. The point is that although this guy didn''t say a word, he started to play with her hair again. After playing with her hair for a while, he felt bored and began to play with her earlobe.


    Is she a toy?!


    "Mo Qinglan! No more nonsense


    See the little girl was bullied eyes red, Mo Qinglan almost beast big hair, fortunately in time to resist.


    "Well, I really won''t bother you this time." Then he moved his eyes to the paper and said, "is xiaoqingchu drawing the nine forms of Tianjian?"


    Su Tang was so angry that she didn''t want to talk to anyone, but her pen didn''t stop.


    Mo Qinglan see her so serious, finally conscience, no longer make her.


    This writing, then wrote a full hour, Su sugar arm acid, waist acid."Tired?"


    Su Tang finally made a sound this time. She nodded her head.


    It''s a small voice, and I''m still aggrieved.


    Mo Qinglan is full of happiness at the moment. He holds her and massages her heartily. He says: "if you''re tired, you can write later. It''s not urgent. Besides, it doesn''t matter if I don''t practice the nine moves of Tianjian."


    Su Tang, however, kept a straight face and rarely said seriously, "no, we are going to get married tomorrow. I have to finish painting before we get married."


    She blurted out for a moment that it was too late to take it back.


    Mo Qinglan is surprised and happy. "Xiaoqingchu, what you said is true?"


    When he returned to tianjianzong, he guessed that he would get married, but he didn''t expect that he would be surprised so quickly, and it was tomorrow.


    Looking down at the little girl in her arms, her face turned red. Obviously, she was very embarrassed.


    "Happy words are pasted, Qinglan brother can''t go back."


    Mo Qinglan thought, he is crazy just back.


    "If you don''t go back, you won''t go back in your life." Then he imprinted a kiss on her forehead.


    The next day arrived soon.


    Although the day is in a hurry, it''s also tianjianzong. The Xifu is still exquisite and beautiful.


    As a bride, Su Tang has to stay in her house to dress up.


    She didn''t invite anyone to this marriage. Although the whole tianjianzong family is decorated with lanterns, only the seven brothers of tianjianzong family and the real dragon and Snake Girl who have not left are really known.


    At this time, different from the joy of the courtyard, the eyes of the snake girl had already spilled tears, "Miss Yun, maybe there are other ways, let''s think about other ways."


    Su Tang was very happy, she said: "lucky time has come, my Qinglan brother is waiting for me."


    When the snake girl saw this, she cried more and more fiercely.


    Mo Qinglan is immersed in joy all day. He looks at the little girl walking towards him in her happy clothes, holding her hand to worship him. But gradually, a kind of inexplicable palpitation takes the place of joy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    Getting married was originally a happy event, but in this small courtyard, except for him, the faces of all the guests were covered with unspeakable sadness.


    He knew later, the smile on his face was diluted, but the little girl holding hands with him still had the same smile, and her eyes were full of joy.


    She said, "brother Qinglan, I haven''t drunk Hezhe yet." When she finished, the snake girl came with her glass.


    Mo Qinglan''s eyes are covered by the overwhelming fear, and the whole person is stunned in the same place. Finally, Su Tang puts the wine cup into his arms.


    "Marriage, which step can not be less, or it will not be satisfactory." She said, but finally she cried with a smile, "brother Qinglan, we can be successful."


    She said that at last, Mo Qinglan''s eyes had changed from terror to blood. He held her, but he could still feel her leaving.


    Helplessness, fear, fear and other emotions swept my heart again, even holding her hand began to shake, this It''s the second time.


    But there was nothing he could do, just like last time.


    He has a lot to say, a lot to do, but in the end, he pressed down everything and said in a gentle voice: "it will be perfect."


    He said, holding the glass in his hand, which was originally a wine glass, and finally he poured down the liquor and bowed his head to Su Tang. He acts gently, just like treating precious fragile goods, but even so, there is still wine flowing down his lips.


    The little girl''s face has a slightly thick make-up, as if to cover her haggard, but with the end of a kiss, the original delicate lips, now the color lost.


    Su Tang seems to guess what he is going to do. She grabs him by the wrist, smiles and shakes her head. "It''s useless."


    Mo Qinglan how willing to believe, he bit his teeth, dumb voice way: "haven''t tried, how useless."


    Su Tang looked at him with a smile, as if to carve his appearance into the bone marrow and soul, "my own body, I know very well. Besides, it''s enough. It''s enough to meet you in my life. " She said, recalling the past, with a smile on her face.


    Bright, brilliant.


    Mo Qinglan instantly red eyes, voice also began to tremble, "you are wrong, the biggest misfortune in your life, is to meet me."


    If it wasn''t for him, she would still be a miss of the cloud family. She would be adored, proud and free.


    Su Tang shook his head. "Brother Qinglan, I''m 15 years old. I''m the happiest person in the world because of you." Her voice gradually weakened, but the smile on her face began to bloom, "I am willful and protect food, but if brother Qinglan wants, I can give you everything, so you Be happy. "


    Yunqingchu, in fact, was not as good as Mo Qinglan remembered. She was arrogant, willful, and protected food. He used to spoil and coax her, but she never thought of giving.


    She had been enjoying all the good things he had in those years, but left all his bad temper to him.


    So in those days, she was making up for it.


    Mo Qinglan is not stupid. In the past, all kinds of things, now think carefully, naturally everything is clear.


    But he didn''t want anything. What he wanted was her all the time.


    Mo Qinglan''s eyes are split, her eyes are scarlet, and her hair aches astringently, but she never shed tears. That is the ultimate pain. In the end, she will forget to cry.


    "I want nothing, QingChu. I want nothing but you. You don''t go... " He said at the end, almost in a gesture of supplication.


    Su Tang reached out and touched his cheek. Her eyebrows were full of tenderness. This was the first time she looked at him with such eyes. "I didn''t go. I''m your wife. You, forever wife. "


    Mo Qinglan is nailed in place by these words. Yes, they are married. No matter where she is, she is his wife.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    On the table, the red candle is burning slowly, but no matter how slowly it is, it will be extinguished.


    Mo Qinglan held her all night, all night, never let go, until the person in her arms had no breath.


    Everyone thought he would go mad, he would go mad, he would destroy the world. However, he didn''t do anything. He didn''t even leave his body in the first month.


    In the end, he took only one painting and a handwritten book of nine heavenly swords.


    It was the only thing she left behind, something that belonged to her only.


    Everyone in tianjianzong held his heart. The master and several peak masters even thought of countless comforting words. But when they saw him, they couldn''t say anything.


    He was still dressed in yesterday''s red robe, with jade crown and hair, neat and elegant. Except for the scarlet under his eyes, he was almost the same as before.


    Zhenlong opened his mouth, but in the end, he just patted him on the shoulder.


    To tell you the truth, he was afraid of his collapse. The reason why he stayed at this time was that he was afraid of tianjianzong, or that no one in the whole cultivation world was his opponent. After all, he was the son of an old man, and his blood was crazy and bloodthirsty.


    Mo Qinglan said, "don''t worry. QingChu said that the world is beautiful. When I travel all over the mountains and rivers, I will find her."Then, take her through again.


    The real dragon didn''t say anything to attack people. After all, there are miracles in the world.


    He just said, "if there''s anything I can do for you, you''re welcome."


    The real dragon wants to return to the sky, but he is sure that when Mo Qinglan travels all over the mountains and rivers, it will be the day of their reunion.


    For them, there has never been an absolute death. As long as it exists, there must be a trace.


    **Fanwai * *


    Mo Qinglan never believed that Yun QingChu died like this. He traveled all over the world and finally became an immortal.


    Becoming immortal is only his first step.


    If he wants to become stronger, he will go to hell if he can''t find it after three hundred years of soul searching. If he can''t find it in hell, he will go to the demons. If the demons can''t find it, he will go to the demons


    Finally, he finally learned to tear up the space, in a small world, found his own soul to lead the dream.


    Her face was no longer familiar, and her clothes were strange, but as soon as she got close, her four limbs and bones, which had been frozen for three thousand years, came to life instantly.


    He thin lips slightly open, low smile, is ready to call her name, but see her by another person into the arms.


    He fixed his eyes on the man in red with cold eyes.


    He is immortal and powerful, but like him, he can still feel that the other side can''t be underestimated.


    "Hello, my name is Feng Ye."


    Mo Qinglan, "Mo Qinglan."


    Neither of them reached out and simply introduced their names, but only in this way, under the two strong forces, the earth shook and the sky changed.


    Some people screamed around, some fell to the ground, and those who were even more scared cried directly.


    "Damn, the earthquake?"


    "Run! Run


    The busy streets were in a mess, only Su Tang stood rigidly in the same place and did not dare to turn back.


    At this moment, there are only three words left in her heart.


    She, it''s over!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    In the middle ages, the black cat was a symbol of evil.


    Su Tang has two identities in this world. During the day, she is Sophia, the countess''s daughter. At night, she is A black cat.


    Yes, it''s the most evil black cat that people want to kill when they see it.


    But the world played a great joke on her.


    As the countess''s daughter, she has the golden long curly hair that everyone envies, which symbolizes the noble, the appearance of the supreme honor, but it happened that she is a poor little noble girl who has no mother and lives in the hands of her stepmother. But when she was a black cat, she was the pet of death. She was a black cat that everyone was trying to please.


    If you are familiar with Greek mythology, you will find that Persephone, the wife of Hades, is the name of the queen of Hades.


    Su Tang once thought he was crazy when she learned that death had named her.


    But she didn''t expect that he could be more crazy.


    Su Tang''s mission this time is to stop the arrow of love from Vienna. In fact, the difficulty of this task is only three stars. The main reason is that death is eccentric and difficult to get along with. Otherwise, there is basically no difficulty. The arrow was at a banquet of gods. Su Tang just wanted death to avoid the banquet, or he could point directly and block the arrow.


    In a word, Xinkui''s banquet with the gods was in the evening. Otherwise, she didn''t know how to appear as Sophia. Although Sophia was a little expensive girl, she was an ordinary person who could easily crush to death with one finger in front of the gods.


    "Dog, what happened this time?"


    System: "after you block the arrow of Venus, the God of love, death breaks the wings of Viana..."


    Sue sugar heard this, very calm, "and then?"


    "System," said death. She just wanted to see him hit the arrow? Why is it so complicated? "


    Su Tang had an ominous premonition, "you won''t tell me that I worked so hard to block an arrow for him, and he asked the God of love to shoot him again?"


    The system says, "no, when he almost broke the neck of Eros, the gods stopped him. Then he pulled out the arrow of Eros that was inserted in you and stabbed himself directly. And he said, "that''s all."


    Su Tang took a cold breath. "What''s wrong with him?"


    If you don''t have to stab yourself, why doesn''t he go to heaven? Is the underworld too boring, so want to change the territory to play ah!


    Su Tang is really angry. She works hard and lives in fear every day. On the one hand, she is afraid that he will be tired of her one day. On the other hand, she is afraid that silly step mother will not sell her to any noble old man. She finally gets to the feast of the gods, and is ruined by him!


    System, "son of a bitch, let go of the anger first. Black cat''s vital signs are weak now, and its main soul is not there, so it may not last long. "


    Su Tang''s face was numb. "Just die. What else can I do? Is it difficult for me to commit suicide, and then go to the underworld and say to death, "don''t be sad, black cat is me."


    System, "why not? If you say that, you may stay in Hades and finish the task happily. "


    As soon as Su Tang''s mouth drew, the system was as crazy as death. There were many guards around death. They were stabbed to death by the guards before they got close.


    The system is very worried, even more than the original task. At the beginning of the mission, I was worried that I could not get close to death. But who could have thought that this guy was actually a cat control. After su Tang''s shameless behavior, she finally won death''s smile, and then she was carried to the underworld.


    Near the tower first month, are close to death, from the completion of the task is still long?


    But now, Viana''s arrow of Cupid is injected with divine power, which is beyond the endurance of ordinary people or ordinary cats. Whether it can survive at this moment is a matter of fact. The key point is that death still blames the black cat for making his own decisions and running to block any arrow. Who is he? Who does he need to block his arrow?


    Death is very angry, but Sutang would be even more angry if she knew.


    Why not? It''s because you''ve been shot by Cupid, and you''ve been in love, and you''ve made a mess of the world.


    In the past, the God of death had no desire and no desire. What he liked most was that the weather was hot. If XX died, the weather was cold, and XX country was destroyed. But later, because he couldn''t find the person he liked, and because of the arrow of Cupid, he incarnated in FFF group, and made love to whoever he saw. For example, in the kingdom of Arthur, because of the love between the king and the queen, he killed the queen and tossed her to the underworld. Then he found that he didn''t like it and threw it out again, and so on. After many times, no one could stand it.


    But no one can do anything about him. He is the God of death, the Supreme God. He is in charge of life and death in the world. No one is his opponent. Even the other gods, though they have divine protection, can strip you if the God of death wants to fight.


    It''s not that no one can fight with him. If a God can''t fight, he can start the war between the gods. But if death is gone, the world order will be over. So generally, the gods can''t help him.


    Su tangsheng is loveless and lies on this narrow bed. Sophia is a precious girl with an independent room. Unfortunately, this is an attic. She is the real-life Cinderella."How long is it before night?"


    Sophia was shy and never showed her face in the aristocratic circle. At first, her stepmother was worried that she would be found to treat her stepdaughter badly. But when she found out that she didn''t want to leave the Earl''s house, she was relieved to treat her badly.


    When Su Tang came across, she had already lived in the dark and narrow attic. Xin Kui ate at death''s side at night, otherwise she would peel the black bread that her stepmother gave her.


    The system says, "two hours to go."


    Su Tang felt the hunger in her lower abdomen, which was not too unbearable, so she simply didn''t care.


    "I''ll sleep first."


    There is nothing to do in the attic all day, so generally, she moves with the body of a black cat, and Sophia''s body sleeps.


    Two hours passed in a flash, and then wake up, sugar has entered the body of the little black cat.


    As soon as she entered, she found out how painful her abdomen was. A little movement made her eyes foggy.


    Then she heard a very gloomy voice coming from her head.


    "Do you know the pain? Do you know how painful you were? I don''t know what I can do? I need you little cat to block the arrow? "


    Su Tang''s wound is really painful, injected with divine power, it is difficult to heal, she is not the God of death, there is no God, simply can not carry. But as soon as death said this, she was very angry.


    Look at that. You think she wants to block the arrow? If it wasn''t for the task, she wouldn''t even look at him!


    Su Tang was so angry that she showed her claws to scratch people.


    Then she heard a sneer.


    Su Tang


    She blocks the arrow for him, this two disease terminal dog thing actually still ridicules?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Death is very beautiful, but different from the current popular blonde. He has black eyes and black hair. His eyes are long, narrow and deep. The tail of his eyes is slightly upward, his nose is straight, and his facial features are exquisite.


    But that doesn''t hide his bad temper.


    "Why didn''t you catch that crazy woman at the party before? You only dare to brag at me. When I want you, I''ll see you... "


    Then Sue sugar did not hear, because she directly fainted, and then woke up, has returned to his narrow attic.


    I didn''t eat much for a day and a night. Now I can''t hold down my hunger. But she looked at the black bread that the servant sent and was silent.


    In her hesitation between eating and not eating, the attic door was knocked.


    Her little broken door didn''t even know how to knock. She threw the black bread every day and then left. Once upon a time, her good sister would visit her occasionally, with arrogant attitude and insulting words. But after several times, she found that no matter what she said, she didn''t care. After more times, she didn''t think it was meaningful.


    So gradually, in the count''s house, she seems to be forgotten, even the daily black bread, occasionally forgotten to put down.


    She did not fight or rob, because she knew very well that no one in the Earl''s house was her backer. Her cheap father was frustrated when he was young. Although he was a count, he had no title. Even if he got his first wife, he could only marry a rich merchant and a common lady. The rich merchant''s wife brought him money to help him make a comeback, but this man, you can only accompany him to suffer, but he can''t let you share happiness.


    This is not true. When the rich merchant''s wife was pregnant with a second child, he had already colluded with other noble women, and even ignored her childbirth. He didn''t even see the last side of her. He was just buried.


    Even his first wife could treat her like this, not to mention Sophia. He always felt that she had half the blood of common people and polluted his blood, so he hated her very much. From childhood to adulthood, I have been indifferent to her. If I hadn''t scrutinized her reputation, I would have thrown her out long ago.


    Su Tang heard the knock on the door, a trace of irony in the corner of her mouth, and she went to the temple of three treasures. She was expected to jump into some fire pit.


    The system said, "son, you were in a coma last night. The God of death thought of a way to exchange life for life, and asked all kings to offer sacrifices."


    Sue sugar is speechless.


    The knock on the door continued, but this time it was obviously impatient.


    She stepped forward and pulled the doorknob open. "What''s the matter?"


    She was caught off guard. The servant didn''t stand firm for a moment, and the whole person rushed over.


    Su Tang stepped back a few steps and hooked his lips. "It''s early in the morning, so there''s no need to do such a big ceremony."


    The servant was very angry. No one had to give her face in the countess''s house, but the countess was here today, and she could only bear to be angry again.


    The countess was patient and frowning, as if it insulted her to stay here. "This place is so dirty. I didn''t come up in person if I knew it."


    In fact, the attic is very clean because the windows are too small and gray. In addition, the old furniture is too clean to compare with the new ones downstairs.


    Sue sugar is indifferent, so quietly watching her performance.


    When the countess finished, several servants immediately flattered her. In the end, they even wanted to force Su Tang to apologize.


    What''s wrong with these people!


    "Madam, I''m very glad you didn''t clean the house in advance. It''s really a civilian. There''s no etiquette at all."


    "Oh, how can we talk like this? The civilian lady died early, but no one taught her. Our lady was kind-hearted and left her in the main building."


    Sue sugar extremely angry counter smile, "finish?"


    Servant, "ouch. Madam, you see, you can''t even say it. I want to give it to you. What can you do if you get angry? "


    The countess did not say it was a sacrifice. After all, if it was a sacrifice, who would willingly go. So from the beginning, it was to serve the noble.


    Although they are aristocrats, there are still gods above them. If they can serve them, it is the supreme honor.


    Su Tang said, "if you want to serve some noble people, I''ll give you this opportunity. Don''t be too happy. After all, I don''t like living in the house my mother paid for, a common lady. You should be from the common people. If you become the dog of the Earl''s house, you will be a nobleman


    The servant''s face changed greatly when she said it. They ridiculed her because of the countess''s suggestion. But it doesn''t mean that the countess can tolerate them to regard themselves as aristocrats.


    In this era, the ladder is clear. There is no such saying that everyone is equal.


    If they are servants, they are doomed to be inferior. Even if they are servants, Sophia will not be responsible for killing them.


    But Is this still the weak and incompetent young lady in their impression?


    They did not dare to speak, but the countess lowered her face. "Sophia, it''s up to the master to beat the dog. What do you mean?"Sue sugar smile, "sorry, see the dog barking, for a moment did not resist, kick a few feet, I think the lady has a lot of adults, will not care about it."


    Once upon a time, the countess would definitely care about it, but now, looking at Su Tang, she showed a rare smile, "Sophia, your majesty has given an order that every family send a noble girl to serve the gods. Your sister is still too young in our family. If she provokes the gods to anger, she may be implicated in your family and you. So I thought about it. I''ll let you serve. " She said very slowly. She was in the state of a lady. She continued with the tone of charity: "of course, the gods are not so choosy. When you go, you may have a chance to brush it down. So, Sophia, you have to come on. "


    Su Tang


    Is the stepmother really stupid or stupid?


    Forget it, anyway, she was thinking about how to get close to death, ready-made opportunities, she would not miss.


    "I''m hungry." She said, see stepmother micro Leng, then said: "this morning no one sent breakfast, I''m hungry."


    When the countess knew it later, she pretended to be angry and said that she would deal with her servant and do justice for her. Then she asked her to go downstairs and said that she would prepare a rich breakfast for her immediately.


    The meal was like a decapitation meal, and the countess was seldom harsh. She even prepared some dresses for her.


    "Since you''re going to serve the gods, you can''t dress like this. It happens that your sister has some skirts and will give them to you when they arrive."


    Su Tang had enough to eat and drink, but she was not polite. "Thank you, madam."


    When the countess saw that she was quiet, she finally let go of her heart, and even the smile on her face was sincere. "After eating, let''s go to the palace. After all, it''s to serve the gods, and you have to pass the national teacher. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    There were many girls in the palace. Most of them were like Su Tang, with long curly golden hair and snow-white skin, but a small part of them were black hair and brown skin.


    As servants to gods, except for a few people who can come back, most people will never come back. Gods do not mean kindness. On the contrary, many gods have obvious personality defects, such as killing, cruelty, and moodiness. When they meet with these gods, they usually ask for servants or sacrifices, and the family gives them children who are not in favor. Of course, if some gentle gods, many people will send their beloved children to their families, because the gods can give their families unlimited honor and have a great chance to come back.


    Gods don''t like old people. Generally speaking, they can go home after three or five years.


    At this moment, the girls are arranged in a courtyard in the back hall of the royal palace. The courtyard is beautiful, and the girls are also beautiful. It''s a pity that no one can laugh now.


    Su Tang stayed among them. Compared with those noble ladies who were frightened, scared and even crying, she was the most calm.


    The national teacher didn''t make them wait for a long time. A moment later, he came with a group of servants.


    When he swept the crowd with his head high, he was indifferent. "This time, the God you are going to serve is death. The Lord of death is in charge of life and death in the world. It''s your honor to serve that Lord."


    He said that he was honored, but who didn''t know that among all the gods, death was hard to get close to, because according to the literature, death never received human servants or sacrifices, so many people speculated that this adult hated human beings.


    Now, they are about to serve a God who hates human beings. Fear comes to their hearts again. Some timid people have already cried on the spot.


    "I don''t want to go, I don''t want to be a servant, I want to go home, I want to go home."


    "I''m convinced that it''s my turn to serve the gods. It''s to serve the Lord death."


    These are girls between the ages of 30 and 18. When they were the most impulsive and depressed, some of them were annoyed at home. Now they are asked to serve the God of death, no doubt to send them to death.


    How many people can be steady when death comes?


    The national teacher had been used to this kind of scene for a long time. Before he even opened his mouth, he gave it to the maid.


    The maid threw out a barbed whip, and there was a thick satire on the ground.


    The harsh sound of whips made everyone afraid to speak again.


    National teacher, "it''s no use crying for me. My appearance is just a reminder. I don''t have to tell you what you''re angry with. Now, pack yourself up and I''ll send you there tonight. "


    When the national master finished speaking, she left. However, the timid noble girl fell to the ground with soft feet. Some cried silently, others cried loudly.


    However, there are still strong people there to persuade people.


    Su Tang was not interested. She found a quiet place and thought about how to save her life at night.


    Yes, save your life. After all, the God of death has two diseases. One second, he is still laughing. The next second, he can make people pick your head. He is very moody and likes to kill people.


    And she will become a little black cat at night.


    Time passed unconsciously, and in the evening, a single-sided portal was opened.


    Inside the door is the dark desolation, the kind that you can''t see.


    Su Tang calculated the time and told herself not to be in a coma on the way. Otherwise, before she saw death, the bodyguard would throw her out on the way.


    According to the usual time, she had already become a little black cat, but today she resisted, until she entered the hall, and then she completely lost consciousness.


    Death''s palace is not gloomy. Although the sun can''t shine all day long, it''s magnificent. It''s surrounded by night pearls. Everywhere it goes, it radiates light gold.


    At the moment, he is sitting on the throne in black, with his left hand clinging to the scepter of death, and his right hand touching the kitten in his arms.


    He has been keeping it for three years. An ordinary black cat in the human race has never grown up at all. If other people are curious, only death thinks that his eyes are so amazing at first. It''s different to hold a cat casually.


    He looked down at dozens of noble girls. At one glance, almost all of them were maidservants with blond hair. Suddenly, their faces sank. "Fork them out for me, and people will send some messy sacrifices. They are all so ugly."


    Sue sugar just wake up to hear this words, immediately the corner of the mouth a smoke.


    It''s so special. Everyone is white and beautiful, and the gods are blind!


    When death finished, he noticed that someone in the crowd fell down, and his face suddenly became angry. "How dare human beings send sick seedlings to insult me! I''ll go down and look it up carefully. I''ll kill them all one by one! "


    As soon as the words fell, a servant came out.


    "Yes, Lord death."


    It''s time to come. In the original plot, this guy killed all sides, and finally provoked public anger.Sue sugar is in a hurry to kill Sophia. How can she become a human next time? But now she is seriously injured, and can''t make any big moves. She can only touch him with a small pink meat pad and make a weak cat call.


    "Meow ~"


    the sound is very weak, and can be accurately transmitted to all people''s ears in this quiet hall.


    Death gave the cat a hand and his eyes drooped. His eyelashes are long and curly. It''s hard to be mild when he bows his head. "Stupid thing wakes up." He said leisurely, and then glanced at the trembling girls in the hall, "are there any of these ugly women you like? If you do, I''ll let her be your nourishment. "


    Su Tang doesn''t want anyone to die, and she doesn''t want anyone to be her nourishment, but if she cleanly refuses, death will surely make people prepare more sacrifices.


    She frowned and looked at herself, who had fallen to the ground and no one to help her. What a mess!


    Death and she get along for a long time, always know that she knows human nature, see, he raised eyebrows, "don''t like this batch?"


    Su Tang, "aim!"


    Please, let me go. Don''t make trouble.


    Death looked into her blue eyes, and she screamed from beginning to end, but he understood what she said.


    He tut a, full face dislike, "stupid thing, kind this kind of thing, death temple is not needed."


    Sue sugar didn''t say a word. She just turned around.


    Death angry smile, he picked up her ear, "stupid thing, temper so big, also want to go down with them?"


    Su Tang shakes her ears calmly. He has said this many times. If it could be realized, she would have died many times.


    Sure enough, he would be sulky when he was alone, and let all the people quit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    The hall was quiet again, but death''s face was not so good. He grabbed the cat''s ear, and his voice was as cold as substance. "Stupid thing, I only give you one day to think about it. Tomorrow night, if you still refuse, I''ll pick someone myself. "


    The little thing in his arms is different. He can sleep for 12 hours in one sleep, and he can''t wake up in the middle of it. He is not unaware of her fishiness, but he can''t find it, so he will go with her. In any case, he is alive and noisy at night.


    But now, the life of the little thing has passed seriously, and the divine power of the divine world has no effect on her, so she can only choose sacrifices from the human race.


    In fact, it''s not right to change one life for another. The divine power is powerful, so the little guy may need hundreds of human soul power to barely recover, and in this recovery, she has to be willing.


    No, Mr. death was very angry. In the end, he paced, his voice was cold. "If you die, I will slaughter the whole human race!"


    Su Tang was scared to be smart. This psycho can really do it!


    "Dog, can my body live?"


    The system "detects less than three days of vitality."


    Originally, she would die of serious injury after finishing the task. Now, although she came back, death is still irreversible.


    The system is very worried, "or, you will swallow a hundred or so soul power now? It''s better than killing people. "


    Sue sugar sneered, "don''t think about it. You won''t swallow any of them. Death is crazy. I''m not crazy. "


    In three days, she had to establish some contact with Sophia, so that even if the black cat died, death might be kind to her a little bit.


    However, she did not expect that this kind of thing did not find, this guy instead began to be jealous!


    There''s something wrong with this guy! She dragged her sick body, and finally found where Sophia was, just nestled in her own body, as a result, death rushed over.


    Yes, it''s not coming in, it''s not running in, it''s rushing in.


    The God of death doesn''t do nothing every day, but also needs to deal with some things. But these days, little black cat is not in good health, so he seldom holds her for fear of aggravating her illness. But he didn''t expect that he loves her, and this damned fool actually runs to human beings.


    What''s good about a broken human?


    "What are you doing here?" He crazily picked up the black cat. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Finally, his face turned black. "So ugly human, is it worth dragging this dying body to come and see?"


    Su Tang''s face was numb, and she didn''t want to pay attention to this psycho at all.


    Sophia is not ugly. On the contrary, she is beautiful. She belongs to the type of snow white.


    However, she ignored, but the God of death did not end, "such a big movement did not wake up, I''m afraid my life is not long, stay in my bad luck, I''ll let people deal with her later."


    Su Tang was calm at first, but she couldn''t hear it at last.


    No, you open your eyes to your God label and tell me that there are worse labels in the world than death?


    Su Tang wanted to put her palm on his face, but death was even more upset with her move, "Oh, you''re going to protect your new love so soon? But if you don''t look at it, your eyes won''t open just like the dead. What do you expect her to do for you? Since you like her so much, I''ll make her your nourishment tomorrow. "


    Sue sugar couldn''t listen any more, but the system couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m sorry, although the atmosphere is very serious now, and my professional ethics are generally not laughing, but I Ha ha ha ha, I can''t help it. My God, it''s so funny that death is going crazy. Because I''m jealous of my cat, I''m going to kill my cat? "


    Sue sugar, "I don''t know if he''ll kill the cat, but I know you''re going into the dark room. Are you surprised or irritated? "


    The laughter stopped abruptly, and the system was incredible, "where''s your colleague''s love?"


    Sue sugar smile, "no love, I prefer to torture each other."


    The system is very aggrieved, but the system does not say.


    It was death. Seeing the kitten in her arms for a long time, she thought she knew she was wrong, so she rolled her head. "It''s good to know that she was wrong. In this world, only I can be your master."


    It''s not easy for Sutang to drag her sick body to Sophia''s side. Now she is exhausted. She even doesn''t want to refute after hearing the words, so she shrinks in his arms and sleeps deeply.


    As soon as she fell asleep, death''s cold eyes were fixed on Sophia. He squinted and couldn''t see where the ugly woman attracted her.


    "Mocha."


    "My Lord."


    "Let this woman take care of Cerberus tomorrow."


    Cerberus, the three headed dog of hell, has three heads, the tail of a snake, and the head and back are covered with all kinds of poisonous snakes. He is the gatekeeper of hell, fierce and irascible. Even the gods dare not easily approach him. If Sophia takes care of him, he will surely die.


    Moka doesn''t know how this woman offended her own death, but since she will die tomorrow, he won''t take extra care of her.He had also examined the woman''s body, but she was generally sleepy. However, he used many methods to wake her up.


    Thinking of this, mocha looked at her again.


    This woman is not ugly. On the contrary, she is pretty. Unfortunately, my adults don''t like blondes.


    When Su Tang became a cat, she had less and less time to wake up, so she didn''t know when she would fall asleep. She only knew that when she woke up again, everyone looked at her sympathetically.


    The hell three headed dog is notorious. When the noble women heard that she was going to take care of it, their eyes changed.


    "I don''t know your name, but do you have any last words, miss? If I''m lucky enough to leave, I''ll bring it to your family. "


    Su Tang, "..." No, I''m alone. I don''t have any family or friends


    The sacrifice was arranged in a remote corner. When Sutang came to the gate of hell, the hell three dogs were already manic.


    It hasn''t eaten in the morning!


    Three bloody mouths full of tusks yelled angrily at the same time. Su Tang, who had a strong impact, all stepped back. Then, she looked at them without expression.


    Black cat has friends in Hades, and one of them is him.


    "Shut your mouth!" Dog no one to brush their teeth, and like to eat bloody things, often open their mouths, the smell, you can imagine.


    Hell three dogs also want to get angry, a broken human, even dare to them crazy, but the next second, when they look at her eyes, three dogs silly.


    Eh, isn''t this their good friend? How did the little black cat become a human?!


    Su Tang picked eyebrows and saw that they were recognized. She was quietly relieved. "Sit down, open your mouth one by one, I only have one hand."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    Although the hellhounds are terrible and grumpy, once they are familiar with them, they will bring you into their own ranks.


    When Su Tang was a cat, she was idle and bored, but she liked to challenge them. After all, there was death standing behind her. Who dares to challenge her? No, she has harmed many animals in the underworld.


    Those who can stay in the underworld are fierce beasts, but they have nothing to do with Su Tang. In the end, they don''t know whether they are used to it or not. Anyway, they all play well with her.


    Hell three head dog''s appetite is very big, Su Tang a piece of bloody meat in one hand, to the end of feeding hands are sour.


    Although Sophia was treated harshly by her stepmother, she didn''t do any physical work. In addition, she died all the year round and seldom exercised. Now she can say that she can''t carry her hands or shoulders.


    "Ouch!" the three dogs barked. Strangely, Su Tang could understand them.


    "You say you want to eat by yourself?"


    Three headed dog, "ow ~"


    this time, Su Tang was very happy, "what a good boy, eat it, it''s not enough to tell me."


    When Moka came over, he thought he would collect the corpse, or even there would be no corpse, but he never thought that this delicate and weak little lady, not only didn''t panic, but also didn''t get hunted by three dogs, instead, she got along well.


    Harmonious to almost weird.


    He knew how much he cared about the little black cat, so he didn''t think about it, so he reported it immediately.


    When death came, he saw a more frightening side.


    That ugly woman is brushing her teeth for his hellhounds with a bucket!


    Damn, the dignity of hellhounds!


    "What are you doing?"


    After the voice of Yin measurement itself sounded, Su Tang brushed her teeth. She learned the way the servant saluted him before and said respectfully, "Lord Hui, I''m brushing their teeth."


    Death''s pretty face is a little twisted. He has eyes. Of course, he can see that she is brushing their teeth. But the key is that they are hellhounds. Who has ever seen hellhounds brush their teeth? If other gods knew, they would laugh to death!


    "Who allowed you to brush their teeth?"


    Su sugar listen to this gnashing voice, helpless, obediently put down the brush in the hand, "is my own opinion, please adults calm down."


    Death sneered, "I can''t rest my anger, so I like to brush their teeth. From today on, I will brush the teeth of every fierce beast in the underworld."


    Sue sugar looked up, as if to confirm the truth of his words.


    In the eyes of death, she was slightly surprised, that is, afraid.


    "I know. I''m afraid?"


    Su Tang said, "no, I''m just an ordinary human. I''m afraid I can''t finish it in one day. Can you spare me a few days?"


    Death sneer, hell three dogs crazy, does not mean that other fierce animals are not normal, she also hopes to live tomorrow?


    Naive.


    "OK, I''ll just watch you brush it for a few days."


    This damned ugly woman seduces his little thing, and then seduces his gatekeeper. It''s just a flurry. He will be here today to see how she died in the hands of those fierce beasts.


    There are many fierce beasts in the underworld. In addition to the three dogs, there are also vasela, which is a huge demon wolf, and malhu. This is the water monster. When Moka sent it, he brought it with water.


    Death sat on the chair brought by the servant and looked down at her. "You can brush three today, brush them first."


    Su Tang looked at these familiar little friends, not only not afraid, but also some happy.


    At that time, when I was on a mission, I met death, but I was angry with her. Thanks to these lovely fierce beasts, she would have died of depression.


    "My Lord, I haven''t had breakfast today. Can I have something to brush first?"


    Death hears speech, only when she procrastinates, sneer: "OK."


    It''s time to give her a decapitation meal. He''s kind-hearted when he''s satisfied and ready to go on the road.


    As the close attendant of death, Moka had to say that he was really efficient. Soon, a good breakfast was delivered.


    Su Tang couldn''t finish it all by herself, so she ate some by herself, and gave the rest to the fierce beast.


    "Take your time. If it''s not enough, let''s ask Lord death for more."


    "Ah, eat it, don''t lick my hand!"


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the laughter, if only listen to the voice, like a lovely girl is playing with a pet, warm incomparable. But now, their eyes are not blind. Any one of these ferocious beasts is enough to shock one side. They are ferocious beasts. They are not small pets confined at home!


    "My lord?" Moka was shocked and looked at the docile beasts. He couldn''t understand how human beings did it, so he had to ask for help.


    The God of death stares at the ugly woman in front of her. At last, he rubs down in front of her."Who on earth are you?"


    Death''s voice was cold and gloomy, as if from the abyss of hell.


    Sue sugar is very calm, "Lord, I am your servant."


    Death, "no, you are not a servant. You are just a small sacrifice, a sacrifice that I can strangle at will." He said, without warning, put his hand around her neck, "give you another chance, what are you?"


    Su Tang thinks that every man is sick now, and she likes to pinch people''s necks. She doesn''t remember how many times she was pinched.


    Clay figurine still has three parts of blood. She wrote down the hatred!


    Su Tang''s face turned red and she had difficulty breathing. Because her life was threatened, she began to resist uncontrollably. Unfortunately, her resistance was nothing in the eyes of death.


    "My Lord, I''m just a little human being."


    "Can a little human control so many of my fierce beasts?" Death hooked his lips, showing a trace of ridicule, "I heard that recently witches like to look for heirs in humans."


    Su Tang is not a witch. Even if she used to be a human, as long as she becomes a witch, her soul power will change. Sophia''s soul power represents human beings. Death is very clear about this, but he doesn''t believe that an ordinary human can drive his fierce beast.


    He pinched her by the neck just to see if her life was in danger.


    Unfortunately, there is nothing.


    Su Tang was thrown to the ground, and her whole body hurt, but the most painful thing was her neck, which made her want to strangle the man.


    Death sat back again, but compared with the previous calm and leisurely, this time his eyes were obviously fierce and sharp, "Mocha, go to find some fierce beasts."


    Mocha, "yes."


    Su Tang is really not afraid of the fierce beast in the underworld, but she didn''t expect that death was so crazy that she asked people to go outside to find the fierce beast for him.


    Half a day later, all the fierce beasts in the underworld were occupied.


    The God of death doesn''t believe it. This woman really has the skill to resist animals!


    "Mocha, go to the devil''s place and find some fierce beasts."


    Su Tang


    What''s so special? The Revenge of killing a wife is just like this, isn''t it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    There was no difference between day and night in the hall of death. Su Tang didn''t know how long she had been tossed about. She felt that she was suffering from pain all over her body and everywhere, especially her stomach. She felt that she was going to faint from hunger.


    Then she really fainted.


    She fainted coincidentally, mocha did not start to go to the warlord, that want Warcraft, people fell on the ground motionless.


    The God of death came to her with a gloomy face and kicked her. He didn''t kick her hard, but he was the God of death. If he really pretended to be unconscious, he would wake up. The ugly woman, however, was as quiet as if she had died.


    Moka see adult face is not good, immediately to check, and then frown: "adult, the same symptoms as last night." He said, suddenly thought of something, looked up and said: "my Lord, Lord Persephone seems to have the same symptoms, to sleep, to wake up."


    The more he said, the more frightened he was. Even his voice was a little weak.


    "Please punish me."


    As the God of death said earlier, Sophia is just a sacrifice, which can be slaughtered anytime and anywhere. But Persephone is different. Although she is a cat, she looks like an ordinary little black cat. As long as the Lord of death likes her, her status in the whole underworld is second only to the Lord of death.


    So it''s an insult to compare Sophia with her.


    Su Tang is in a coma. If she wakes up, her mind will explode.


    However, she is in a bad mood now. She just woke up from the black cat. She was still in a trance. She just managed to look up from the narrow dark environment. Then she saw death kick her feet with a overcast face.


    Sue sugar suffocated, that foot, is she an ordinary human can bear?


    Shit, kill her!


    "Meow!"


    Sue sugar loves Sophia''s body very much. Don''t be kicked to break any bones. As a result, she almost fell out of death''s pocket as soon as she struggled.


    She was so scared that her black hair exploded. She thought she would have a close contact with the ground. Fortunately, she was caught on the way.


    Death is not happy, the second time, that damned ugly woman, in the end what attracted her? In other words, what attracted him to the fierce beast of the underworld.


    "There''s something about her that hasn''t been found out. I won''t touch her for the time being. But... " He dropped his eyes, holding her carefully, but his voice was frozen. "If you were close to her, I would kill her now."


    Although death gave her a name, it seldom called her. Most of them were stupid and stupid. It is usually a sign of his anger that he takes his name with his surname.


    Su Tang was very angry, but for the sake of her life, she could only bear to be angry. Even in order to please him, she had to stick out her pink tongue and lick his hand.


    "Meow."


    She does not take heart of coax, but the God of death actually hook lips to smile.


    He was already handsome, but this smile dispelled the cold breath of his body.


    "That''s good." One after another, he was angry. Recently, the God of death exploded at a little bit, but strangely, as long as this little thing lay flat and exposed his stomach, or licked him, he would be satisfied and lose his temper.


    It''s not that he didn''t spit on himself before. He''s a god of death, so easy to coax?


    But later, forget it, my own baby, of course, was spoiled.


    As soon as the little black cat woke up, death''s whole attention turned to her, "stupid thing, you still have two days to live. No, to be exact, you still have one and a half days to live. Can we think about it now? Who are you going to feed on? "


    As soon as Sutang woke up, she was faced with such a terrible choice that the whole cat was not good.


    Can''t you let her die quietly?


    Su Tang wanted to expose her vest for the first time. So many worlds told her that the vest could not be covered, and she still had to drop it in the end. If it''s of some use value, or the vest that can earn some tears, it''s OK, but now it''s a critical moment, life is gone, so it''s easy to do it?!


    "Meow!"


    So you should have a quick look. Don''t kick my Sophia''s body. She will use it in the future!


    Death just raised a smile instantly disappeared, "come on, mocha, throw her to feed the fierce beast, any one of them will do."


    The ugly woman may know some animal control skills, but now he is in a daze, he doesn''t believe it. The fierce animals are willing to listen to her.


    Moka was very fast, picked up the man and threw him in front of the hell three dogs.


    Then, the slap came very quickly. The hellhounds not only gently licked her, but also tried to warm her with their huge body.


    Death''s expression is about to crack, only Su Tang, happy almost to go up pat big man''s head.


    That''s good. It doesn''t hurt in vain.


    Of course, she would be happier if she didn''t stick out her tongue.


    However, Su Tang was too early to be happy. She forgot that there were seven or eight different fierce animals besides the three dogs in hell. They gathered together. Especially after seeing her happy eyes, they all rushed to the three dogs in hell and started the fight.My good friend seems to be very happy with what three dogs do. They can''t be worse than three dogs. Since my good friend likes her body, they have to protect her.


    Such a strange scene, Rao is the God of death saw also frown.


    They are What''s the nerve?


    Yes, in the eyes of the God of death, these fierce beasts have just been obedient to the human, and now they are competing to bite each other.


    Su Tang''s face is not very good-looking, even if the three dogs, other fierce animals come to join in the fun, this is to split her body?!


    "Meow!"


    Dragging the sick body, Su Tang is angry and helpless. Although the fierce animals are famous, they are a group of big stupid people.


    Little body, making a weak voice, but unexpectedly, all the fierce animals stopped.


    They don''t understand why a good friend has two bodies, but a good friend is not happy, so Forget it.


    Yes, forget it.


    They all squatted behind Sophia, clever and obedient.


    Su Tang felt that if she was played by death like this again, she would take pills in three days. Originally, she wanted to use little black cat to pave the way for Sophia''s identity, but death didn''t play cards according to common sense. In a word, at the beginning, she hesitated to blow herself up because little black cat did a lot of shameless things in order to survive. Even now, she wants to cover her face.


    Black history, it''s definitely black history!


    But now Forget it. Black history is black history. It''s better than losing your life.


    "Meow."


    She gave up her black claw, pointed to herself, and pointed to Sophia, who was broken on the ground. Then she stretched out a small claw and wrote a word on death''s hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Su Tang wrote a word, no more explanation, but with the insight of death, she should be able to understand. After all, she is similar to Sophia''s mystery.


    Death really understands, but understanding is one thing, and accepting is another.


    No, his lovely and clever little black cat, how can he become that ugly woman with yellow hair on her head? No matter how bad, she should have black hair and black eyes, just like him!


    A God and a cat all fell into silence. Su Tang had already abandoned herself. In order to please death, she simply gave up being a human being.


    What dances for him in a mini skirt, massages him with her paws when he takes a bath, and what lies flat and bares his belly and licks his hands in a coquettish way. In the end, she gets used to it. It seems that one day she will feel uncomfortable without him.


    So habit is really terrible.


    Death''s face is very strange. If you say angry, it''s not like angry, but if you say happy, it''s even less. In the end, Moka finally found an adjective. It''s an adjective that never appears in my adult.


    Surprise, even to the point of a bit of horror.


    As a servant, Moka has always known that he can''t be curious and inquisitive about his adult''s affairs. But now, he is really curious, what on earth can surprise their adults like this?


    Su Tang finished writing, completely do not want to tube, eyes closed, began to install ostrich.


    For a long time, death seems to have finally accepted the fact, "stupid thing, you..."


    His words were hard to explain, which made Su Tang''s heart thump.


    She just thought that death liked her now, but she forgot that from Sophia''s appearance, this adult called her ugly from beginning to end.


    So what death likes is actually the appearance of her black cat, which has nothing to do with her soul.


    Su Tang didn''t want to break her vest before. She was afraid that the second disease God would get sick and suddenly let her dance in a short skirt like Sophia to please him.


    That scene, it''s suffocating just to think about it.


    Just because she can be a naughty little colored cat doesn''t mean she wants to be a naughty little expensive girl!


    Then death hit her in the head.


    The appearance of the party, love is just her appearance.


    Su Tang didn''t know whether to be happy or sad for a moment, so the whole cat was confused.


    But she didn''t know that death was more confused than her.


    If you like it, he really likes little black cat. Otherwise, she would not be able to lower her favorite person to ten thousand people, the whole underworld and even the whole world. Even at that time, Cupid overcame him with Cupid''s arrow. Although little black cat saved him, he was not moved, but even angry.


    So weak things can kill her at will, so who wants her to help him?


    Although the arrow of Cupid is a little poisonous, who is he? The God of death in charge of life and death? How much can a broken arrow have? You can bear the consequences.


    The reason why he didn''t tear the God of love with his hands was that the little black cat could still be saved, devouring hundreds of soul power, and then gradually came back. But the God of love was afraid that life was worse than death at the moment. The wings torn off by his bare hands will never grow again in his life.


    A God without wings, that''s a joke.


    But now, he also wants to hear little black cat tell him that she just made a joke.


    How can a cute little thing become a human?


    Yes, death doesn''t like human beings, so there is no human trace inside or outside his palace.


    A thing he hated for so long suddenly became what he liked. How could he accept it?


    Death is still tangled, and Sutang is in a coma.


    No way, little black cat''s life is only one and a half days, how can she be lively and noisy, just that toss, is all her energy.


    So, death did not want to understand it, but also want to ask the little black cat, the result of this guy is good, motionless, as if dead.


    Death takes a deep breath and tells himself that it doesn''t matter. It''s much more convenient to communicate with that ugly woman than the little black cat.


    "Mocha, get her a doctor."


    Moka was as curious as if he had been caught by a cat, but he was as steady as usual Since he wanted to find a doctor, it was inconvenient here. Just as he wanted to lift the man up and throw him back to her temporary bedroom, the Lord of death spoke again.


    "That''s how you''re going to take her?"


    Moka see adults frown, don''t understand, clearly before you also want her to die, how now dislike his action rude?


    As a good servant, you should not question your master.


    "Well, I''ll take it back?" Moka swore that when he finished that sentence, he saw the intention of killing in the eyes of adults.


    Death had been struggling for a long time, but he didn''t think about how to deal with it, but when he thought that Mocha was going to pick up Sophia, his brow was high. He hasn''t even started to hold him. How can a servant pass him? That''s his sacrifice!"Forget it, I''ll hold it myself." With that, he carefully put the little black cat back into his pocket, and then picked it up with a look of disgust and a bit of rudeness.


    Mocha''s all dead. At this moment, he felt that he saw the shadow of those fierce beasts from his own adults.


    "Big My lord


    Moka was so surprised by the magic side that he didn''t know how to open his mouth. Then the God of death smelled like a face, "Why are you standing there, and you don''t show me the way."


    "Yes, sir. This way, please." Moka with hands and feet, when he came to Sutang''s bedroom, his head was still blank.


    Then he heard that the Lord of death was full of disgust and said, "can people live in this kind of place?"


    There have never been human beings in the hall of the God of death, and this time, human beings are not here to serve the God of death. They are sacrificial offerings. Since they are sacrificial offerings, they are no different from animals. Just delimit a district and lock them up.


    Therefore, the environment is really bad.


    Death''s face was not good. The place was so small and cold that there was no window. Four beds were put in the small room, which made it difficult for him to turn around.


    Forget it, since it''s a little black cat, throw it back to her nest.


    But he forgot, or deliberately forgot, that little black cat''s nest was in his bedroom.


    Moka was shocked by his repeated actions. As an observant servant, he had to be considerate for his master.


    "My Lord, do you need to clean Miss Sophia?"


    This young lady was contested by several fierce beasts, biting her clothes and dragging around on the ground. She was so dirty that she couldn''t see it. So what did the Lord of death think? Isn''t he a cleanliness freak?!


    The God of death looked down at the human in his arms. Dirty is really dirty. He almost wanted to lose it. But thinking of the little black cat in his pocket, he took a deep breath, "find someone to wash it for her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Moka is very happy that his adult is still rational and didn''t take a bath for Miss Sophia in person.


    However, after the bath, the servant didn''t know what to do with the young lady.


    "My Lord, where should this young lady be placed?"


    The God of death stared at the woman who was still unconscious in her nightgown and said, "OK, you all go down." When he had sent his servants, he picked them up himself.


    "Mocha, is the doctor here?"


    Compared with those shocked servants, mocha can now treat them calmly, "Lord Hui, the doctor is already here." As soon as the voice fell, the doctor with the medicine box came over.


    The doctor was very kind-hearted. Although he was surprised to see that the God of death was holding human beings, he soon moved the focus back to him, "my Lord, can you put this young lady down first?"


    "Come in." With that, death walked into his bedroom.


    Little black cat''s nest is really luxurious, but no matter how luxurious it is, it''s easy for the cat to sleep. If you change into an adult, you can''t lie down at all.


    The God of death frowned, as if it was difficult to deal with it. Just as he wanted to throw the person on the ground, he heard the doctor say: "my Lord, this young lady is human, and she will be more vulnerable. May I venture to ask, what happened to this young lady before she fell into a coma?"


    When death heard the word fragile, his forehead was slightly blue.


    Little black cat is dying in his pocket. If Sophia''s human body is gone, she is dead. So, he temporarily changed his attention and put the man on his bed.


    In other words, little black cat used to sleep in his bed, or rather sleep with him, but she didn''t know why she would run down to sleep in her own nest every time she fell asleep. For this reason, the death was once very unhappy, and even let the cat litter be demolished. But the cat''s nest was demolished. The stupid thing simply went to sleep on the floor, and several times down, the death of God had no temper, and it could only be put on the cat''s nest again.


    Forget it, she can sleep wherever she likes, but don''t get sick.


    After lying down in Sofia, the doctor immediately began the consultation, during which he did not forget to ask Mocha something.


    "Mr. Moka, can you tell me something about this young lady before she fell into a coma?" With that, he added, "in general, it''s not necessary to be too detailed."


    Moka is hard to say, but in the eyes of the doctor, still difficult to speak.


    "Just let her feed some fierce beasts."


    The doctor felt that he was hearing something Hello, fierce beast, how many


    Mocha, "that''s five, six, seven, and then fainted. Oh, after fainting, the adult accidentally touched her leg


    Doctor mouth slightly smoke, just want to say something, looked up to see death''s gloomy face, immediately closed his mouth.


    Forget it, who in the hall of death doesn''t know that these human beings are sacrifice to adults. Let alone kick, even if they are killed, it''s nothing.


    "My Lord, this young lady is just sleepy. It''s nothing serious except her legs." The doctor also began to understand the expression of Moka''s words. Even he was very fascinated. My grown-ups are so heavy. They are fierce animals and kick their legs. Oh, and there are obvious pinching marks on their necks. Is that fatal? But now it''s not only asking for warmth, but also bringing people back to their own nest. Do you really attach importance to it or not?


    Death''s face sank again when he heard of his leg injury. "What''s the matter with his leg injury?"


    Doctor, "there''s some dislocation in the bone. It needs to be corrected. During this period, this lady had better not walk."


    Death


    He swore, he really just touched her, didn''t want to break her leg.


    So, human beings are really fragile, and they will be damaged when they touch them.


    The doctor took some medicine for the wound again. Besides the foot injury, she also had some bruises on her body. It was caused by carelessness when she was dragged around by fierce animals, but overall it was not serious.


    As a doctor, it''s up to him to take medicine. But he just took out the medicine, and before he met anyone, there was a heavy voice in his ear.


    "What do you do?"


    The doctor shivered, almost spilled the medicine, calmed down for a while, and then explained: "this young lady still has some bruises on her body, so she needs medicine."


    There are a lot of abrasions, and the most common area is the back. If you want to apply medicine, you have to untie the clothes.


    Death thought of this, and his anger came up.


    "Leave it. I''ll take the rest."


    The doctor was scared to death. He always felt that he would die in the next second. He immediately packed the medicine box and left quickly after a salute.


    The God of death has never served anyone, but he thought that when he touched it lightly before, this guy''s leg was broken, so he could only use the medicine as gently as he could. Of course, he had never done such a thing as taking off people''s clothes rather than taking medicine on. It took him a long time to untie the buttons, but only three of them were untied. So when he got angry, he tore them all.


    In a quiet bedroom, the sound of clothes tearing becomes especially loud.


    This is not, even outside the bedroom Mocha can hear clearly.He twisted his face for a moment. He thought that he was calm at the end of the day. But at this moment, he found that he was not as calm as he had imagined.


    So, what''s going on here, to the point of tearing clothes?


    Mokamu face, found that he could not help but began to think of death adults, immediately slapped himself.


    Quick live brain, that is the God of death adult, he a servant, how can guess adult''s mind!


    Su Tang had a bad sleep. She thought she was going to die. Not to mention the burning pain in her throat, she felt that her right foot was useless. As for the scratch on her back, it was not worth mentioning.


    "Don''t move." The God of death didn''t sleep all night, and finally woke up. As a result, she was restless and moved as soon as she woke up.


    Su Tang looks at the familiar bedroom and is stunned. She thinks that her status in the other party''s heart has risen. But when she finds the little black cat in the other party''s arms, she is silent.


    She''s an accident. Little black cat is the main character!


    "Lord death." As soon as she opened her mouth, she found that her throat was hoarse and sore, and she didn''t want to speak at all.


    Death did not take care of people, did not know at this time to feed water, so gloomy staring at her, "tell me about it."


    Sue sugar, "what are you talking about?"


    "About you and Persephone."


    Su Tang could talk about it in detail for a long time, but now she has a sore throat and aches all over her body, so she doesn''t want to talk more, so she picked up some important things casually. "I don''t know. Three years ago, she accidentally found that she could be attached to black cat, twelve hours a day, half being a human and half being a cat."


    Death heard the words, calm face, said nothing. His little black cat does sleep twelve hours a day, which is right.


    But then, why didn''t the ugly woman go on?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    One man and one God looked at each other like this, but death didn''t resist in the end.


    "And then?"


    He looked at her coldly, with some impatience in his eyes.


    Sue sugar has calmed down after she realized that what this guy likes is just the appearance of her little black cat. She pointed to her throat and said calmly, "my Lord, can I have a glass of water? I''m thirsty."


    If the other party is still curious, then she has no reason to treat herself badly. It''s just a glass of water. She has to win more things in this limited time.


    For example, stay.


    Death frowned. Human beings are not only fragile, but also troublesome.


    "Yes, mocha, get a glass of water."


    Compared with death, Moka obviously takes care of more people. He brings not only water, but also bread and milk.


    As a servant, after seeing the strange attitude of the Lord of death, Moka no longer took Sutang as a sacrifice.


    The milk was warm and steaming, and the bread looked fluffy and appetizing, so Sutang said thanks on the bed.


    When she said thanks, mokkaton was terrified. "This is what I should do, Miss Sophia. What else can I do for you?"


    When breakfast came, Su Tang wanted to get up. She moved gently, and her quilt slipped down her body. Then she was silly.


    Wucao, why isn''t she dressed?


    She looked at the God of death, and then subconsciously looked at another person in the eye room. As a result, as soon as she looked, mocha was thrown out by the God of death.


    Death''s face is very bad, gloomy came forward, press people back to bed, "move what?"


    He crudely pushed the man down, just touching Su Tang''s shoulder. The skin under his palm was delicate and silky, as white as milk, which he knew yesterday. But yesterday, the ugly woman was in a coma. He couldn''t bear any other thoughts. Instead, he felt that human beings were really in trouble.


    Now, however, there seems to be something different.


    He felt that the ugly woman''s skin made him love it.


    Shocked, he took two steps back.


    Su Tang looked at him inexplicably and swallowed the rude words she wanted to say, "my Lord, can I get up?"


    Death doesn''t know what''s wrong with her, just flashed in my mind. Seeing the action of her getting up, she was inexplicably upset.


    Fingertip touch is still there, and even a little ready to touch, but he is the God of death, the other side is a human he used to hate, he can''t do his own face, he said in a cold voice: "I let the servant prepare a suit for you."


    Su Tang thought that death was strange, so she took advantage of the servant''s empty gear to ask the system, "dog, has the blackening value fallen?"


    The system is also hard to say, "the blackening value has not dropped, but..."


    Sue sugar interrupted, "OK, I don''t want to hear it."


    When the system choked, it wanted to tell her that the blackening value didn''t fall, but he took off the clothes, which was more shocking than the blackening value.


    The blackening value always falls after a long time. But when it comes up, it drags people''s clothes and doesn''t allow servants to help. This is very thought-provoking.


    But I don''t want to listen!


    The servant moved quickly and soon sent a small skirt.


    The texture of the skirt is good, simple and generous. Sutang is very satisfied. To tell you the truth, the skirts of this era, especially those for nobles, are more and more complicated. Without the help of two servants, you can''t wear them alone!


    However, she is very satisfied, death is very disgusted.


    "Take it out and change it."


    As the close servants of death, they must learn to observe words and colors. This is not true. When they hear this, they immediately understand it.


    This is too much.


    Su tangnao couldn''t understand what these people were doing. Now she was hungry and tired. She was too lazy to toss about. She said, "you don''t have to be so troublesome, sir. Just this one."


    Death frowned, but the servants around him were frightened.


    What our adults hate most is that someone refutes him. Just when they think the sacrifice will suffer, the God of death not only doesn''t get angry, but waves his hand to let them all go down.


    This is very shocking.


    Su Tang didn''t know what they were doing, but as soon as the servant left, she put on her clothes.


    There is no waist seal on the skirt, so you don''t have to eat with your waist tied. Su Tang is very happy about this. To be honest, the waist seal looks good, and it''s too painful to use.


    Su Tang is not used to eating in bed. What''s more, the bed is still a god of death. In case of falling some bread crumbs or something, when the other party gets angry and breaks her other leg, what should she do.


    However, as soon as she lifted the quilt, death clasped her slender wrist.


    "What do you do?"


    Compared with human beings, death''s hand is very cold. As soon as she touches it, Su Tang subconsciously wants to retract it. The more she resisted, the colder death''s eyes became.


    What do you mean, he didn''t dislike her, this damned human dare to dislike him first!


    Sutang looked at him speechless. "My Lord, I just want to go down and eat."Death''s voice was cold, and his words were even more intolerant. "My legs are broken. I''ll run around and eat in bed."


    "Well, thank you, my Lord."


    This morning, tossed several times, breakfast is a little cold, but as a sacrifice, some eat good, Su Tang dare not complain.


    She ate quietly and elegantly. Death was watching, and he asked, "it''s delicious?"


    Sue sugar still has a sore throat and a dumb voice. "Well, it''s delicious."


    As the God of death, food has always been abundant. Bread is just like that when you eat too much. But now, he thought the bread in the little sacrifice was delicious.


    "I''m just a little hungry, too."


    Su Tang raised her eyes. She remembered that death didn''t like these things.


    Then death bent down and ate the bread in her hand.


    Some black hair fell on Su Tang''s wrist. They got close to each other. Su Tang could clearly feel the warm tip of each other''s tongue across her fingers and rolled the leftover bread into her mouth.


    Suddenly, Su Tang''s whole body was stiff and her scalp was numb. Even the milk in the other hand almost spilled out.


    She is like a kitten with fried hair. Her blue eyes are even bigger.


    Crouching trough, is this guy poisonous?!


    Also, it seems that her fingers still have each other''s saliva.


    She stiff bow, looking at the hot fingers, eager to be chopped on the spot.


    The God of death slowly swallowed the bread. Seriously, it was cold and tasted ordinary. But just now he didn''t understand what was wrong with him. Anyway, he wanted to eat the bread in her hand.


    If you think so, you will do so.


    As for this human


    Death squinted, and she seemed very unhappy.


    "Ugly woman, you despise me?"


    Su Tang recovered from the shock, and when she heard this again, she drew her lips.


    He doesn''t think her fingers are dirty or not. How dare she dislike him.


    "No, just..." She thought, "scared."


    Death tut a, continue before the little black cat and Sophia between the topic.


    "Now, you can go on."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Little black cat and Sophia, to say what is different, or what is the same, it is really nothing to talk about, after all, is the same person.


    Su Tang had enough to eat and drink, and her throat was not so sore. She said slowly, "three years ago, I had a fever. When I woke up, I found that I had become a cat. For a time, I thought I was dead. I was very scared. Black cat symbolized evil, so as long as someone found me, they wanted to catch me and kill me. "


    At that meeting, she really ran all the way. When she found the God of death, she almost put all her eggs in one basket.


    Anyway, if he didn''t want to take him in at that time, she probably didn''t think she could live.


    So, she made a bet.


    The God of death remembers all the things she said. He didn''t like human beings, so he seldom went to the world. That time, it was just something. There is a ghost in the underworld who escapes to the world. For the sake of order, he can only do it himself.


    He didn''t remember what kind of devil he was, but he remembered the little black cat very well.


    Dirty and weak, she can easily kill her, but it''s strange, maybe her desire for survival, or something else attracted him, in short, he looked at the right eye.


    Death left her and took good care of her. In the end, she was spoiled by one person and ten thousand people.


    He dotes on little black cat so much that he suddenly knows her another identity. Even the human he hates most doesn''t want to kill her.


    But it''s different.


    At least, he can''t hold people in his arms anytime and anywhere, and human beings don''t have the smooth black hair of the little black cat. Touch The God of death seemed quite comfortable when he thought of the touch just now.


    His mind drifted away, but he was suddenly interrupted by Su Tang. "Don''t worry, my Lord. I know you hate human beings and won''t stay here."


    Death''s eyes sank, and he didn''t know why he was angry. Anyway, he was very unhappy.


    "So, where do you want to go?"


    Su Tang said, "it seems that there is a shortage of keepers of fierce beasts in the underworld. If you can rest assured, can you give me this job?"


    The ferocious animals bite and kill the breeder when they don''t agree with each other. Therefore, this position in the underworld is short of people almost all the year round.


    Death calmly face pick eyebrow, "I remember in the human race, you also calculate noble origin, why not ask me to put you back?"


    Su Tang looked at him and said honestly, "because I want to live."


    The God of death was slightly stunned. He thought of her when she was a little black cat. She was always full of vitality and tried to live. She became a human again, but that didn''t change.


    "Why can''t you live when you come back to the world?"


    Su Tang didn''t sell too much. She told me about her childhood sorrow, stepmother''s abuse and father''s neglect. She only played it down and said, "because no one in the world wants me to live."


    In a word, let death look at her.


    Little black cat is heartless. He always knows that the kitten may be skinned in the temple of death. However, she tells him that she is not doing well in the world.


    It''s like the baby you''re spoiling and caring in your hand is being abused outside, which makes you very angry.


    "They are not good to you?"


    Death''s cold, slightly angry words made Su Tang smile. Instead of sticking to the topic, she continued to ask, "my Lord, I think I can do that opportunity. The fierce beasts live in remote places. Believe me, if you don''t summon them, you will never see me again. "


    She wanted to get rid of him. Inexplicably, this made death angry.


    Even if, at the beginning of this matter, he had thought about it, but from her mouth, death would like to find a chain to lock her up.


    He hasn''t said anything yet. Is she in such a hurry to run?


    Suddenly, he thought of the situation when the human just entered the temple of death. If she had not killed herself, she would not have told the secret at all.


    So, what do you mean to her?


    He looked at her deeply, his eyes black, "first answer my last question."


    Su Tang didn''t notice the danger, just shrugged, "nothing to say, anyway, they have nothing to do with me now."


    She''s not Sophia, so she doesn''t really hate her father and stepmother. Of course, if she has a chance in the future, she is willing to avenge her father.


    But now, all she cares about is the task.


    Death, however, does not think so.


    If those human beings are not good to her, she can put it down. Can she put it down at any time during the three years of living with him?


    No, she has made a choice.


    Raising fierce animals does not mean that we should end up with him.


    Dark eyes gradually turned scarlet, Su Tang later realized that he was wrong.


    "Well? What''s the situation, Gouzi? "


    This guy doesn''t always hate human beings. She''s willing to go away. How can she be angry?


    System, "remember you interrupted me before? Although the maid used to take a bath before, he took off your clothes and gave you the medicine. "Su Tang


    Unexpectedly, the God of death is a dead proud girl.


    She originally thought that since death hated human beings, she would stay away for a while. Anyway, as long as she stayed in the temple of death, she would still have a chance in the future. But she never thought, this guy is actually a proud, mouth dislike, in the heart is not sure how to care about it!


    But now, she said to death that she would go far away and never meet.


    Su Tang has a headache. Her eyes are red. She must be thinking about how to deal with her!


    Don''t panic, it can be saved.


    She took a deep breath and said calmly, "of course, my lord used to treat me so well. If you have anything to tell me, I will try my best to finish it. But... " She dropped her eyes and her voice weakened. "You are the God of death and the God. There are so many capable people around you. I don''t think there is anything I can help."


    The God of death was stunned. He didn''t think that the reason why she wanted to leave was because of her inferiority.


    The fierce and gloomy eyes disappeared in a flash, and even the corners of the mouth were covered with a shallow smile.


    Well, after thinking about it, he didn''t like the new and the old. Since he had spoiled little black cat for three years, there was no reason for her to change her appearance, so he didn''t care about it.


    However, this damned human dare to make his own decisions, which still needs to be taught.


    "I''ve ordered you to go away?"


    Sue sugar, "No."


    Death, "so what''s on your mind all day? I didn''t even give orders. Who allowed you to make your own decisions? "


    He is not here, this stupid thing is bullied in the world, how can she live without him.


    "For the time being, you''ll be here first." As soon as death thought of her leg, he could not help frowning, "in the future, don''t hide something from me."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 80%. "


    as soon as Su Tang heard the hint, the whole person was relieved, even her eyes were slightly bent up with a smile," Hmm! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    Death suddenly felt that this human does not seem so ugly.


    For example, when she laughs now, her eyes are bent. Her blue eyes are pure like the sea, clear and bright. Moreover, at such a glance, she is very similar to the eyes of little black cat.


    Death found a place of satisfaction in her face, and she was less disliked.


    Su Tang saw that he was in a good mood, so he continued along the pole: "my Lord, I don''t want soul power."


    Little black cat needs soul power. As a human being, Sophia doesn''t need it.


    Death understood and looked at her with an eyebrow.


    After knowing her dual identity, it''s strange to let her be a cat again, especially when she teases him with her little skirt. Inexplicably, when death thought of her figure, she put on the little skirt


    A strange emotion spread in his heart. He was expecting her to wear such a small skirt when she was in human shape.


    "You don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Tang is very obedient and nods obediently. With her understanding of death, he basically won''t force her to absorb any soul power.


    The little black cat didn''t stay up until the evening. In the evening, it had no breath at all. After all, Su Tang asked death, "my Lord, can I bury it?"


    Death, "where do you want to bury it?"


    Su Tang said, "I remember there is a garden in the back hall. Can I bury it somewhere?"


    In fact, the God of death is not interested in flowers. It is said that the garden was planted by the God of light, which is really mysterious. The God of light ran to the temple of death to plant roses.


    Red roses are blooming all over the garden. When Su Tang comes, she is really amazed by the sea of flowers.


    Su Tang''s foot was hurt, and death simply took the person over. Just looking at the bright eyes of the little girl in her arms, her eyes suddenly turned pale, "do you like it?"


    Death represents darkness, while light represents light. The reason why the little girl stayed with him was that he saved her at the beginning. Well, suppose someone else saves her, then will she throw herself into the arms of others.


    Or perhaps, compared with death, she actually preferred the God of light, but because of the grace of saving lives, she stayed in the temple of death.


    The more death thought about it, the more angry he was and the more unwilling he was. Since he discovered it first, no one could take it away!


    Su Tang felt that the other party was holding her hand more and more hard. At last, she whispered in pain, "your honor, what''s the matter with you?"


    Death grimaced, "it''s OK."


    Su Tang believed his words before there was a ghost. This rose yard was planted by the God of light, and death was partial to the dark system. One represents the light, and the other represents the dark. The God of death certainly didn''t like the God of light. She buried the body of the little black cat here, and this guy was proud and coquettish. He said nothing, and he must be upset.


    She sighed, to guess a proud mind, really tired ah.


    "My Lord, I suddenly feel that rose garden is not suitable for little black cat."


    Death, "it''s Persephone."


    Sue sugar choked, OK, anyway, just a name, but before she said anything, she heard death continue: "Sophia''s name is terrible. Later, you will change your name to Persephone."


    Su Tang was shocked. No, do you know what the name means?!


    Death squinted, "no?"


    Su Tang said, "no, I''m so happy. After all, it''s your name, but I didn''t expect that I could have it again."


    Flattery? Flattery is never worn.


    Sure enough, death was happy.


    "If you are more obedient, I can treat you better in the future."


    Su Tang''s face was flattered, but in the eyes of death, it was quite lovely.


    "You say it''s not suitable here. It''s not suitable for burying Persephone."


    Su Tang wants to say that she doesn''t know. Although the temple of death is big, there are beautiful buildings everywhere. But if there are many beautiful things, there is no special significance.


    "Actually, I prefer lily to red rose." She had an idea that death didn''t like the red rose of the God of light, so she could plant it herself.


    Death hesitated. "What is a lily?"


    For death, he only knows what flowers are. As for what flowers, sorry, he is not interested in knowing.


    For example, those fragile things, he prefers fierce animals.


    "A white, beautiful and pure flower." Sue sugar said, smiling, "my Lord, can I plant some?" Then, fearing that he would not be happy, she timidly stretched out a finger, "I only need a small place, really, you agreed?"


    Although the God of death is a God, he is also a man. He is spoiled by a human who doesn''t hate him and even likes him. Naturally, he is in a good mood.


    Let''s not talk about a small place now. It''s OK to plant the whole death temple.


    "Well, where do you want to plant it?"


    Su Tang is more daring this time, "front hall." She said, in a small voice, as if to herself, "where is it near you?"Death was obviously pleased by her words, and immediately nodded in a warm voice, "yes." Said, holding people to go to the front hall, "I pick a place for you."


    Su sugar a happy, directly hook his neck in his face a heavy Baji, and then, she was silly.


    Crouching trough, she was used to acting cat before, she forgot that she is a human now!


    Her body was stiff, and the whole person was counselled and stammered, "big I''m sorry, my Lord. I didn''t mean to


    Death''s steps stopped for a moment. He didn''t expect that the human was so bold. However, it was unexpected.


    Deep in the dark pupil, there was a dark fire beating slightly, but soon, the fire disappeared.


    "Where''s the nerve?"


    Sue sugar shrunk her shoulders. "I forgot I''m human now."


    As soon as she said this, death thought of what she would do when she was a cat.


    In addition to wearing a lovely little skirt to dance, she will massage him. The soft little meat mat is not strong, but it is very comfortable unexpectedly. And, she would lie flat, let him touch his soft stomach, and even sleep on him.


    Well Just think about it, it seems that people are looking forward to it.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to be too aggressive, so he apologized again, "don''t worry, sir, there won''t be another time."


    Death just raised the lips slightly droop, his voice is lazy, look is not angry, "well, I hope you can remember."


    If there is another time, he will not be polite.


    Of course, he doesn''t mind doing something if she doesn''t do it next time.


    In a word, since a lot of things have started, she can''t help it.


    "Come on, let''s find the lily you want first." Death didn''t get angry because of her apology. Instead, he showed some interest. "Is the lily in the world?"


    Sue sugar nodded.


    Death voice slightly lazy, with the smile and tone, the whole person is enchanting up, "that''s just right, by the way to visit your parents. By the way, I''m very satisfied with the sacrifices they sent. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    The countess''s house is as luxurious as it used to be. When Sutang and death came, the countess was sitting in the colorful garden drinking afternoon tea.


    One side of the servant is holding the latest jewelry and clothes, smiling and flattering, "madam, this is the latest dress and jewelry in naluo''s shop. There is a banquet in the evening, and the Duchess also invited the young lady. I heard that this is actually a blind date party for the Duke''s young master. "


    The countess ate a delicate snack and said, "our Kalma is so beautiful. I can''t guess who else is the heroine of this banquet except her. And the count, by the way? "


    Servant, "the count is trying on his clothes in the house."


    The God of death did not hide his body. When he appeared in the garden with Sue sugar''s hand, Sophia''s cheap father, Earl, just came over.


    He was dressed in a tight and straight robe with expensive jewels on his sleeve. Although he was over forty, he was still elegant and handsome.


    "Sophia?" Seeing Su Tang, he immediately frowned. He didn''t like his eldest daughter. "Who allowed you to appear here?"


    Sophia seldom goes downstairs and has a very low sense of existence, but even so, Earl still hates it. "Now, get back to your room right away."


    Su Tang has no expression, as if he has been used to such scenes, but death is different. When is it his turn to blame a stupid human?


    Seeing that he was going to do it, Su Tang held him, "my Lord, it''s no fun to kill. I came just to take my mother''s things


    Most of the appearance of the Earl''s house now depends on Sophia''s mother''s dowry, from the luxurious interior to the rich house, so she asked for almost everything in the Earl''s house.


    Earl then changed his face. "Sophia, who gave you the right?" Because of anger, there was a kind of elegant and handsome face, now it is a little distorted.


    His last civilian wife was a disgrace to him. If it was not for the sake of maintaining the count''s family, how could he marry her. Now that she died, all she left was his. After all, if it wasn''t for him, how could she get married to a noble.


    What kind of mother, what kind of daughter.


    The more count al thought about it, the more angry he was. He looked at Sutang''s face, raised his hand and waved it down.


    As expected, the slap did not fall, but he was thrown to the ground.


    Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and Earl''s eyes widened, his face burning with pain, but he didn''t see anyone do it.


    The servants around screamed, and death looked coldly at the count who fell to the ground and said, "I gave her the right."


    Earl was about to swear, but when he looked up, he found that he could not see each other''s face clearly. He was in the delicate black robe, standing in the sun, but it was cold and dark, which made him want to tremble.


    "You You... " Earl trembled with fright, and at last screamed, "you are the devil! Sophia, you have a deal with the devil


    Su Tang almost laughed, "my dear father, have you forgotten that you sacrificed me to the gods four days ago? Oh, I remember wrong. You were talking about being a servant of the gods, not a sacrifice. "


    The countess had heard the news for a long time, but her dress was too cumbersome. When she came, she saw Earl fall on the ground, full of fear.


    She quickly glanced at al and scolded the servants around her. "You stupid people, the count will not help you up when he falls to the ground?" After scolding, he moved his eyes to Su Tang. Compared with Earl, she was calm. "Sophia, aren''t you going to serve the gods? Why did you come back suddenly in just a few days? " She said while looking at the God of death, only to see one eye, eyes suddenly a burst of burning, pain of her voice ferocious.


    "Ah, my eyes, my eyes hurt! How painful it is


    As she screamed, her eyes began to shed blood and tears. When the servants had seen such a scene, they were all shocked. When they got back to their senses, they didn''t care what the count and Countess were. They all left their things behind and ran away in panic.


    Earl was terrified. He was no longer arrogant. He wanted to kneel down and ask the unknown man to spare his life.


    He trembled and asked, "I don''t know where I offended you. Please make it clear."


    Death with a sneer, voice such as the abyss, gloomy and cold, "I''m here to thank you, this sacrifice, I''m very satisfied."


    A few words scared Earl and his Countess to death. They knew very well whether Sophia was a sacrifice or a sacrifice to the dark level gods. Such a God, whether to be a servant or a sacrifice, could not survive. They thought Sophia had no idea where she died, but now she not only appeared well in front of them, but also took her God with her.


    This is the Supreme God, and now he is standing out for Sophia!


    Earl was too frightened to speak, but it was the countess who wanted to make her repent.The God of death thinks that human beings are boring, and is planning to take a small sacrifice to find some lily. Su Tang suddenly remembers that Sophia''s mother loves Lily very much. In her attic, there is a bag of Lily seeds.


    "My Lord, let''s find the lily seed."


    Death, "you lead the way."


    As a life, if the God of death doesn''t want human beings to spy on his true face, others can''t see clearly. However, if it is his small sacrifice, he is very generous.


    On this trip to the world, he had the right to accompany the little sacrifice and teach her a lesson.


    But he didn''t understand why he didn''t want them.


    "Fool, why don''t you kill them?"


    Su Tang said, "my Lord, death is an instant thing, but only living, only endless pain and fear can completely destroy people."


    The God of death was stunned. He thought that this little thing was too kind. Unexpectedly, she had a temperament.


    "Well, not bad." After boasting, he found that the surrounding environment was getting more and more shabby, especially the stairs, creaking when he stepped on them, which gave him the illusion that they would collapse soon. However, they were not as good as the later loft.


    Old, small, dark.


    It''s not suitable for people to live here, but the thing in the room, which is barely called bed, reminds him that his baby once lived here.


    Eyes suddenly scarlet, he held in the palm of the baby, was so abused!


    "I''ll go back and kill two people."


    Su Tang happened to find the lily seeds, smell speech immediately to pull people back, "no, if adults want to revenge for me, can you help me take all the things here?" Then she laughed like a fox. "I mean all the valuables."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    In the end, death not only took away all the valuables, but also destroyed a magnificent main building. As for the rest of the building, which was occupied by servants, although it was not dilapidated, but without money, Earl was scared out of his mind, the countess was blind again, and there was only endless poverty waiting for them.


    On the way back, death still thought it was too cheap for them, but Su Tang was in a good mood.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    The little thing blinked a pair of bright eyes, when he laughed, his eyes were full of him.


    The God of death really loved this feeling at this moment. He wanted to rub people into his arms, but he was still reserved and arrogant and despised, "tell me about you. If you don''t have me, you will be bullied. What''s your use?"


    Su Tang is not angry either. On the contrary, she thinks she is cute.


    Look at the tone, it''s clear that I''m concerned about her.


    "Well, I''m useless without my Lord." Su Tang is not stingy of his smile, a row of white teeth are shaking people''s eyes with a smile, "so adult, you can''t drive me away."


    The God of death has always thought that his blonde hair and blue eyes are ugly, and this human has only a pair of eyes like a little black cat. But now, he thinks that his platinum earphone fune is not only ugly, but also beautiful, especially when he laughs, which is more dazzling than all the gods he has ever seen.


    "Stop laughing, ugly." He opened his mouth with a straight face, but in his mind, if she smiles like this to other people, he will definitely dig each other''s eyes!


    The smile froze on her face for a moment. A wisp of injury flashed in Sutang''s eyes. She shrank back, like a child who had made a mistake. She was wrongly distressed.


    Death immediately distressed, "I mean, don''t laugh at others like this, don''t be ugly to others, but..." His face impatient, eyes have been secretly watching her, "but you can smile at me like this."


    Su Tang hummed in her heart, and she didn''t believe that she could not cure the dead proud girl.


    "No, it''s even worse to be ugly. I I won''t laugh any more. " She said, tears flow down, there is no sound, if not death has been paying attention to her, simply can''t find her crying.


    The more silent it was, the more distressing it was. Death thought of the narrow attic inexplicably. Growing up in such an environment, the little girl must have suffered a lot.


    Even if it''s like this, he''s going to be bullied. Death finds out for the first time that he''s not a good guy.


    In the long years of the God of death, he never coaxed people. He killed people when he was not happy, and killed people when he was happy. Anyway, he was the God of death, and no one could help him.


    So, he thought about it and asked with a straight face, "or I''ll kill someone for you? "


    when Su Tang hears the words, she smokes at the corner of her mouth. She''s not a psychopath and likes to kill people!


    However, in the eyes of death, the blonde girl looks up at him with her head up. On her delicate little face, she looks at him with big blue eyes. There are still wet spots in her eyes, which makes people feel soft.


    "It''s not enough to kill one person, or two? Not really, slaughtering the city? "


    Seeing death speak more and more excessively, Su Tang has no temper. "I don''t like killing people."


    Now, the God of death is at a loss. He is the God of death. His biggest skill is to kill people.


    "Then..." The girl looked at him, a pair of want to cry, pretending to be strong, finally, the God of death did not resist, simply put people in his arms, "how do you want to, just don''t cry?"


    Su Tang is much shorter than death. Death doesn''t know how to be gentle. With such a hug, Su Tang''s nose bumps into his hard chest. Her nose is so sore that she almost cries again.


    This guy, toxic.


    "My Lord, I won''t cry." Her voice is small, clearly aggrieved, and still pretending to be strong.


    Also, she has no family, no friends, aggrieved to whom to see, tears stay also no one heartache ah.


    The God of death thought so, painful heart all smoked for a while, "just now, I''m talking nonsense."


    He still remembers the bright smile of the girl before. It was because of his bad words that she was so sad.


    "I just don''t want people to see your smile." Although the God of death learned to apologize, he was still domineering. "The smile is beautiful, but I just want to see it by myself."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that the training was so smooth, because she was shocked, her thin red lips were still slightly open, which was very attractive.


    Death has never been in love, and does not know what it is like to be in love. In his eyes, if you like it, you will like it. If you don''t like it, you will kill it. Of course, so far, there are few things he likes, but a lot of things he hates.


    But now, he can be sure that he likes each other, and even wants to taste the attractive red lips of a girl.


    "I..."


    His eyes were dark, but Su Tang was too happy to jump up.


    "It''s very kind of you, my Lord." For a moment, she was so happy that she forgot that she was no longer a cat. She was so scared that she quickly reached out and hugged her.


    At the moment, the position of the big hand is very awkward. Yes, it''s just on the smooth and elastic fart and thigh."Big My Lord


    Su Tang''s face flushed with the sudden touch. She was thinking of coming down, but she didn''t know what was going on, so she pinched it again.


    Yes, I did!


    "Big My Lord, I will come down. "


    Su Tang''s face was full of counsels, but she was very angry. Of course, she was more angry with herself. I don''t know if she had been a cat before. She felt that she had the attributes of a cat.


    For example, when she was a cat, she liked to nest in the arms of death. Now, she hasn''t corrected it.


    However, the former God of death can''t pinch her fart!


    The pupil of death is deep. At this time, the girl has come down from him, and his hand has been put down, but the touch in his hand has not disappeared.


    I really want to pull people back, and then


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    Death''s eyes became deeper and deeper. Su Tang knew that she could not stir up any more, so she quickly changed the topic.


    "My Lord, can I plant the lily myself?"


    "I''ll plant it with you." His voice was hoarse, but soon his face returned to normal.


    The temple of death is very big. It was said that it was planted in the front hall, but Sutang didn''t expect that this guy would plant the seeds in the courtyard of his bedroom.


    "Here it is."


    Su Tang watched him point to a large area of open space, immediately picked up the hoe and began to dig.


    The God of death can use the divine power completely, but somehow, he doesn''t want to use it. He wants to accompany the girl with the most primitive method.


    When Moka came over, he saw that his grown-ups had turned over the soil and planted flowers in person, and he had already been a Buddha. In front of this young lady Persephone, adults always indulge and pamper her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    In the middle of the lily, Su Tang left a space and put the body of the little black cat in. When she finished all this, she found that she was hungry.


    She dropped the tools in her hand and sat down on the ground without any image. Then she looked at the God of death. She suddenly laughed.


    The girl''s laughter was clear. When the God of death looked up, he saw that she was laughing very brightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang stood up from the ground, then took out a handkerchief from his clothes, gently wiped his face, "my Lord, you have something dirty on your face."


    The God of death just now is really like the God of death who stepped down from the altar. His face is even stained with mud, like a little cat.


    But Su Tang didn''t dare to say that she was afraid that Ao Jiao would get sick again.


    When Moka comes over, she reminds them that they are ready to finish. Sue sugar has finished her dinner, and then she starts her work again.


    She took a lot of treasures from the count''s house. She just saw the simple furnishings in death''s bedroom and began to study the layout.


    For example, if you put a vase here, you can pick some fresh flowers every day.


    "What flower do you like, my lord?" Su Tang''s eyes are full of expectations for the future, so when she looks at death, her eyes are bright.


    Death, "it''s very late. I remember you humans need a long rest at night, or you will get sick."


    "I''ll sleep after you answer this question."


    The God of death raised his eyelids. Now the little thing is more and more daring, which is deliberately spoiled by him. However, it''s about her health. When she should go to bed, she must go to bed.


    Since he didn''t listen, he just started.


    Sue sugar is thinking about what else can be taken out to decorate, the result of the next second, a whirl, people have fallen on the bed.


    She blinked and looked at the God of death, who was nearly at Chi Chi. The whole person was a bit dull. "Shall we sleep together?"


    Death looked at her and raised her eyebrows. "Otherwise?"


    Su Tang said, "I don''t think it''s very good. You see, I''m human after all now..."


    She was about to say that men and women are not compatible, but death interrupted: "it doesn''t matter, although I don''t like human beings, but you are special."


    Su Tang choked so much that she couldn''t say anything, but death continued: "once upon a time, when you were a cat, I would sleep with you. When I was away, you wouldn''t even sleep."


    Sue sugar heard all speechless, she at that time with Sophia''s body sleep full, who still can sleep ah. But this guy sleeps by pressing her every time. Fortunately, he presses her for an hour. Most of the time, an hour later, she returns to Sophia''s body.


    "I didn''t need to sleep at that time."


    Death calm voice, "you forget, at first, you can sleep anytime and anywhere, once fell into the river, almost drowned."


    That is to say, death always forces her to sleep when it''s almost time.


    Su Tang was stunned, so did this guy care so much about her from the beginning? She didn''t even find out.


    Because there was nothing to say, Sue sugar shut up completely.


    Death is also satisfied, and even feels that it is better for small things to become human beings. At least the area of holding them has become larger. Although there is no glossy black hair, now they are fragrant and soft, and they are very comfortable to hold in their arms.


    Su Tang was not used to it at first. She thought she would not fall asleep, but as a result, when she opened her eyes again, it was already dawn.


    She was injured before, but it was not made by divine power. Therefore, the medicine prepared by the doctor was very fast. It took only two days to wipe it. There was no problem just walking, as long as she didn''t jump and do strenuous exercise.


    The flowers in the temple of death are really rare. Except for the roses in the backyard, Su Tang searched all over the palace and found a few.


    However, although not much, but open particularly good-looking, inserted in the vase, but also let the bedroom a little more life.


    When death came, it was this scene that he saw.


    "What are you doing, Persephone?"


    Su Tang said, "my Lord, what''s the name of this flower? I saw a few flowers growing in the corner and they were very beautiful, so I picked them back."


    Death stares at that flower, half ring, just cold voice way: "love flower."


    Su Tang heard the words and stopped.


    "Crouching trough, Gouzi, is that the love flower I think?"


    The system says, "Hey, the arrow of Cupid, infused with divine power. Once there is love, Cupid flowers will come out nearby. But it''s not good for the gods, because love weakens power. "


    Sue sugar is shocked again. It''s only a few days. Has death fallen in love with her?


    The system also said: "but you can rest assured that even in the heyday of love, you will get half the power of death. As long as you are there, he will be fine."


    Su Tang couldn''t help but think of what happened at the party before. Eros suddenly shot an arrow. What did she want to do?


    "What is the goal of Eros?"


    System, "love likes death, or rather, she likes stamp collecting. Before, in the original world, the God of love and death said that even if they could not be together, as long as he was willing to sleep with her, she would take back the power of the arrow of the God of love. "Since he is the God of love, he can take back his archery, but if he likes it, he doesn''t get it.


    Although the God of love is the God of love, in fact, she is very fickle. She often changes partners, but for the gods, this is nothing. In the eternal life, the most impossible thing is emotion.


    Therefore, when most gods and Eros break up, they are still very good. After all, they once had a good memory.


    susugar make complaints about it and then I don''t know where to start.


    "Is there a time limit to the power of Cupid''s arrow? For example, in a hundred years'' time, the power will be weakened? "


    The system says, "the arrow of Cupid will work when love is strongest, but its power will disappear after that. As for the long term, it depends on the other party. If the other party is a long-term person, then love will be long-term. "


    Su Tang didn''t understand, "what''s my situation now? Who will I fall in love with? But don''t forget, I have an emotional downer. "


    The system says, "when the arrow of Eros comes, we block it for you. That thing has no effect on you."


    The God of death saw that the little thing didn''t speak, so he asked himself: "don''t you wonder about the flower of love?"


    He never thought about who he liked, but if it was her, he would give it a try.


    Su Tang knew she couldn''t hide and didn''t want to, so she said, "it''s about the arrow of Eros?"


    The God of death saw that she didn''t show fear or panic. She was in a good mood. "Well, the arrow of Eros has some side effects. Are you afraid?"


    But I think so. At the beginning, this little fool didn''t even think about it, so he blocked the arrow for him.


    Su Tang looked at death with a firm expression. "If the adults are here, I won''t be afraid."


    Death''s smile deepened. "Well, with me, you really don''t have to be afraid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    Love flowers are open, far from love?


    Unfortunately, the God of death, who is so proud and charming, is the flower of love, and he still doesn''t take it seriously.


    The flower of love is very beautiful, but it has not bloomed completely. Up to now, it is just a crystal clear flower.


    Sue sugar is curious about the way it blooms completely, so she takes good care of it every day.


    "Just like it?" The God of death only said that it was the flower of love on that day, and did not introduce it in detail, so in his view, the girl just simply loved flowers and plants.


    Su Tang changed the water and gently and carefully touched huaguduo. "I like it. Its appearance is like my new life now. Although I don''t know what the future will be like, it''s so good-looking that my future will be beautiful."


    The flower of love is full of vitality under the light of the shallow night pearl. Su Tang looks at the flower and death looks at her. Finally, death smiles in a low voice.


    "Well, it will be beautiful."


    When his words fall, the girl smiles with sunshine. Death thought of the first time we met, she was a little black cat, but her tenacious vitality attracted him. He is the God of death, in charge of death, whether it is people or animals, see him most will automatically bypass, they are afraid of him, afraid of him. But only this little black cat, trembling about to fall, reached out and grabbed his trousers.


    At that time, he and she looked at each other, looking at the Wang blue eyes. He had seen countless creatures about to die, without exception, they were all dark, only her, bright to incredible.


    It was the first time death touched these weak creatures, but unexpectedly, he didn''t resent it.


    He picked up the little black cat. The little guy in the palm of his hand was warm and soft. She trusted him wholeheartedly. At that time, death thought that if she trusted herself so much, he could not live up to the first little thing who was not afraid of him.


    So he took her in.


    Little black cat didn''t disappoint him. Even though she lived in Hades, her tenacious vitality made him feel headache.


    "Persephone, there''s a party next month."


    Su tangleng was shocked by death''s words. She had been in the underworld for three years. Seriously speaking, she had attended a God''s banquet. That time, she was shot in the chest and killed the little black cat.


    She tilted her head slightly. There was no fear in her eyes, only a wisp of worry. "Will that banquet hurt adults?"


    Death smile, all at this time, she is not afraid of whether she will be hurt again, but wholeheartedly think of him, "no, this time, I protect you."


    All gods have their own divinity. In this world, no matter what species you are, as long as you have your own divinity, you will become a God.


    In the same way, if the gods lose their divinity, it means that you are about to die.


    In this world, strength is the most important. As long as you are strong enough, you can compete with the gods.


    Therefore, the divine realm has never been calm.


    Death used to be indifferent to the gods. He was lonely and far away from everything, but now he had to find a God for his baby.


    "What do you like?" The topic is very jumping, death then added a sentence, "light, wisdom, fire, or what kind of God?"


    Su Tang was stunned. All of the divinities he said are now in power, and they are all in the light system, which is in sharp contrast to his dark system.


    She didn''t give an answer immediately. Instead, she thought it over carefully and finally shook her head.


    Death picks an eyebrow, "don''t like these?"


    "I seriously think that seizing the God gesurian can become a God, but that''s too weak." She said, eyes slightly shining, mouth brimming with a confident smile, she asked: "my Lord, would you like to believe me?"


    The life span of human beings is very short. Su Tang is now 18 years old and has never received orthodox guidance before. At this age, it is too late to practice.


    But death agreed.


    "Well, I''ll teach you."


    Su Tang is not an ordinary person after all. She has a strong soul, so she learns very quickly. At first, Moka and others think that adults really love her endlessly. They are willing to do so until she lights up her life with her fingertips for the first time.


    Everyone''s fire of life is different, some are dim, some are bright, but Moka swears that he has never seen anyone''s fire of life so bright, except the gods, of course.


    "Miss Persephone, do you really have no divine blood?"


    Su Tang, "as far as I know, my parents are ordinary people."


    Moka exclaimed, and even the God of death on one side was surprised.


    In the bright fire, the young girl''s face faded, at the same time, she began to become beautiful.


    Death didn''t deny it, and he didn''t want to deny it. He was attracted to it, and he suddenly began to look forward to what kind of divinity a girl would have if she became a God one day.


    A month will soon come.


    In fact, Shenyu banquet is no different from those noble banquet, but when death appears with a female companion, especially when the female companion is still a person, the banquet is boiling.Gods are also wind level, and those with strong fighting power, such as death, are first level gods.


    Up to now, there are only two first-class gods.


    Death and light.


    Before, the God of love tried every means to get involved with death. In addition to the so-called love, more is his fighting power. So strong, as long as you share her a little, she can also jump from a fifth level God to a third level God.


    But now, the appearance of Su Tang seems to be satirizing her. What if she is a God? She is not as good as a human!


    The God of love has no wings, and the level of gods has been reduced all the way. Up to now, the level of five gods will be level seven. And Su Tang, as long as the God of death is willing to become a god sooner or later.


    "Death, who is this beautiful lady?"


    The first one to speak is the God of light. He has three pairs of white wings. When he smiles, the whole person is shining.


    The beauty of the God of light is different from that of death. Although it is equally beautiful, the power of the God of light makes people yearn for it and can''t help but want to be close to it. On the contrary, the God of death makes people afraid.


    Everyone thought that Su Tang would be happy to come forward, even if she had poor determination, she would be impolite.


    However, Su Tang didn''t. She just nodded politely and followed death. She was like a little princess, confident and proud.


    All the gods were stunned, this It''s impossible. It''s the God of light. If he shows affinity, they can''t resist. Is this little girl really human?


    The God of death and the God of light are at odds with each other in face and heart, but they are the same level gods. They are very rational and never fight. After all, a careless one can easily destroy a race.


    "Persephone." Death introduced the next Su sugar, and then licked the dark red lips, voice hoarse and sexy, "my people."


    In a word, my people undoubtedly declared the sovereignty of Sutang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    At this moment, the banquet was very quiet. Su Tang could feel that all the gods'' eyes had shifted. She even dared to release her divine power.


    The power of the gods is the worst level 10, which is not what Sutang can bear.


    So, these are blocked by death.


    His eyes were dangerous and terrible. The next second, Eros spat out a mouthful of blood.


    She had lost her wings, and her divine power fell. Just now she couldn''t resist releasing her divine power to threaten Su Tang. She also knew that death would stop her, but she couldn''t be indifferent.


    "I can feel the blooming of love flower." The God of love stares at Su Tang, half ring, she burst out laughing, "our Lord God of death, will one day be enlightened? I''ve been chasing you for thousands of years. You''ve never looked me in the eye. For you, I''ve even turned my white wings into black! "


    As we all know, death doesn''t like blonde hair and blue eyes. In order to chase him, love turns his wings black, even his hair color and pupils black.


    However, not like is not like, no matter how she changes.


    Love half collapsed and half growled, but death didn''t even bother to give her a look.


    After pursuing God of love for thousands of years, she has already become an obsession. Seeing that death is indifferent, she finally can''t bear it and makes an amazing move.


    Yes, she did.


    Su Tang is speechless. The gods can beat the mortals. What''s more, death doesn''t like her. What''s with her? Is not persimmon pick soft pinch, there is a kind of her death ah!


    "How on earth did this woman become a God?" She make complaints about the next four weeks.


    Very good. All the gods have retreated. Obviously, they don''t want to participate in this incident. Only the God of light.


    The system says, "love brain, otherwise how to be the God of love? It''s originally a God under the God level. Over the years, it''s just by falling in love, it''s hard to pull its own God level to level five."


    Death has never been a gentle God, or, he will only leave a little gentle all to sue sugar, for other women, he has always been lazy nonsense, do not want to waste time.


    His hand was crisp and quick, without any mercy. The God of love had no wings, but with one move, she even stepped back, and her clothes began to be broken, even the most basic decency was not given to her.


    Death looked down at her, a wisp of cold flashed in the dark pupil, "if you want to die, I can give you a ride."


    The corner of love''s mouth was still overflowing with blood. Hearing this, he burst into laughter. "This is the second time that you have looked at me so seriously. Last time, you destroyed my wings. This time, are you going to take away my divinity and put it on your new love?"


    With the word of love, all gods can feel the instability of her Godhead.


    The God of light frowned and saw that the farce was about to bring about his life. He took the hand to stop it all. "Death, show mercy."


    Death hooked lips sneer, this scene, he has been used to, "God of light and want to be a peacemaker ah?"


    God of light, "I''m the sponsor of the divine realm banquet today. I don''t want to see blood at my banquet."


    Death hissed, "I don''t want to see blood. What can you do for me?"


    The two first-class gods confront each other, and no one dares to speak. Out of the appearance to see the essence, Su Tang thinks that since the God of love knows how to use love to improve her power, she should cherish her power. How can she have a nerve to carry it with death.


    She is the God of love, is it really into love brain, regardless of the kind of?


    Su Tang doesn''t believe it.


    "Dog, check out these gods."


    The system said, "however, the speed of God''s investigation will be a little slow."


    Su Tang was used to the spicy chicken system. She sighed and said, "OK, give it to me when you find it."


    As soon as she spoke, the gods screamed at the party.


    "Love is dead!"


    The words spread like a plague. Looking around, all the eyes of death changed.


    Fear, fear, anger, all in all, none of them are good.


    Death seems to have been used to, even lazy to find an excuse, but the God of light, frown calm face check under the God of love.


    Suddenly, before he died, he had a fight with the God of death. Even if he didn''t kill him, many gods would feel that it was because of him, especially now he has a human. The simplest way for a human to become a God is to snatch the Godhead.


    "Death is like the death of other gods." The God of light''s eyes were dim. He swept all the gods at the scene and finally settled on the God of death. "God of death, I''m looking for you. I have something to discuss." He did not say that the God of love was killed by the God of death, and even explained one or two words, "recently, many gods in the divine realm have been killed. Before their death, they are very unstable."


    Su Tang pick eyebrows, mood instability, is not to say love God.


    God of light, "can''t find out what it is for the time being. If death has a clue, I hope it can provide one or two."Death''s attitude remained the same. Even after hearing what he said, he was lazy and seemed indifferent. "There''s no clue."


    The God of light seems to be unwilling, "this matter is very serious. I hope death can recall it again."


    Death raised his eyelids. "If I say no, I mean no."


    His careless attitude really annoyed many gods, but they didn''t dare to say it. They even bowed their heads. However, Su Tang was very sensitive to the atmosphere and noticed it.


    "Lord God of light, my Lord has been with me during this period, and almost never went out of the temple of death." Su Tang took the words and said, "there is nothing unusual about the temple of death."


    God of light frowned, but at this point, there is nothing to ask, can only say: "if there is a clue, I hope death can inform me."


    Then the God of light left. The body of love is still there. They need to deal with the aftermath.


    So the gods who had surrounded them all ran away in an instant.


    Since the banquet, there are still a lot of delicious, but now the gods have no appetite, only death, leading Su Tang all the way to eat, all the way to introduce.


    "Ordinary people can''t drink the wine of Shenyu. They will be drunk for several months, so you can only drink milk." Then she put the milk in her hand.


    Su Tang looked at the sparkling wine, and then looked at the milk in her hands, and suddenly lost her appetite, "then, how much can I drink this wine?"


    Death looked at her greedy cat, inexplicably thought of the old black cat, "at least half god, so you have to refuel."


    He chuckled and didn''t seem to take the previous scene to heart, but Su Tang still loved him.


    Although she is very sorry for the death of love, her own God of death did nothing wrong.


    He just refused a girl he didn''t like. Is that wrong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Death accompanied Su Tang around the party and ate a lot of food. This was the first time the little girl came to Shenyu. He even wanted to take her to some beautiful places. However, Su Tang refused.


    "My Lord, I want to go back."


    "You don''t like it here?"


    After accepting the death of the God of love, everyone returned to their previous state. Even the God of light came to chat with her. However, this did not prevent Su Tang from hating them.


    Although the God of death in his family has a bad temper, is proud and charming, and has a poisonous mouth, he is really the kind of person who will not provoke you if you don''t provoke him. Even seriously speaking, he is easier to get along with than those smiling tigers.


    In his view, like is like, he will not weigh, more will not hypocritical.


    "I think the temple of death is better than here." Su Tang''s words are very sincere. Although Shenyu is beautiful, she prefers the temple of death, because where is her God of death.


    Death was a little surprised. He didn''t like human beings. One of them was that human beings didn''t like him either. Human beings prefer light to darkness, so he subconsciously thinks that the little girl will like the divine realm. After all, for human beings, it is a great honor to come to the divine realm.


    "Although there are lights in the temple of death, they are all fake. The illusion created by the night pearl and various crystals, leaving the temple of death, the whole underworld is actually shrouded in darkness." He likes little girls, but at the same time, he doesn''t want to cheat her, "in the distance, there is a black river, in which countless skeletons are buried, and there are wandering ghosts around. They are muddled, have no memory and no reason. What is waiting for them is to disappear, in the real sense, from this world."


    Su Tang listened to him quietly. Death never said much, but this time, he said a lot intermittently.


    His central meaning is only one, that is, the whole underworld is dangerous and ugly.


    "Have you finished, my lord?" Instead of being frightened, Su Tang said sincerely, "I''ve seen what you said in the past three years. Besides, I like the temple of death not because I like it, but because you are in it, my Lord. "


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    The God of death symbolizes death and danger, but in essence, the real cause of death and danger is never the God of death.


    Such as Eros, such as those greedy human beings.


    Su Tang began to understand where death''s arrogant character came from, a God not loved by the world, only indifference is the best disguise. But if you take the initiative to close, send out some good intentions, such as the little black cat that was on the verge of death, he will not turn back to save it.


    If you think about it, death is still It''s lovely.


    For example, at this moment, because of her words, this guy''s blackening value has fallen.


    "My Lord, shall we go home?"


    In his opinion, the temple of death has never been his home. It''s just a residence where there is no one worthy of his expectation and waiting.


    But now, he seems to have found the man.


    "Well, go home."


    Dark pupil gradually dyed smile, not far away, God of light looked at this scene, silent and gentle smile.


    Death''s departure did not make any waves to the banquet. Of course, some people said his words at the beginning, but they were all refuted by the God of light.


    So gradually, the topic shifted from death.


    In addition to Su Tang and death, they returned to the temple of death on the front foot, and Moka prepared all kinds of delicacies and delicacies on the back foot.


    "My Lord, Miss Persephone."


    Su Tang wanted to say that she was full. As a result, Moka continued: "the food in the divine realm has been like this for thousands of years. I''m tired of eating it last time. It''s not as delicious as death temple. You see, here are your favorite barbecues and wine. By the way, Miss Persephone should not drink the wine of Shenyu, but this wine can be drunk. "


    Su Tang just now also regretted that she couldn''t drink good wine. Now, after listening to Moka''s words, her eyes are all bright, "does it taste the same?"


    "With all due respect, the things of God are rubbish," he said


    Su Tang snorted. She peered at the God of death, and then said with a smile, "yes, all the things in the God domain are rubbish. It''s better for us to go to the temple of death."


    If her eyes seem to move over, death is not blind, of course, can know.


    For the first time, death was not at ease, even his ears were slightly red and hot, but Mocha, who had no eyes, was still talking.


    "Yes, although the divine realm looks bright, the gods in it are rotten."


    Sue sugar nodded, "yes, we are still lovely adults."


    Moka was about to nod, but half of his head was stuck.


    Wait a minute. The gods in the divine realm are rotten, but Our adults are not cute either! Does Miss Persephone have any misunderstanding about loveliness?


    Moka really can''t boast without conscience. He can boast that his parents are handsome and beautiful. He can also boast that they are powerful. But the word "lovely" doesn''t exist in adults, OK?!"I think, we adults..."


    See this words more say more slant, the God of death can''t listen to go down, "come on, you can go down." He interrupted the conversation and added, "Miss Persephone has come back from a full meal and removed all your things."


    The Lord of death spoke, and Moka had to leave, but before he left, Su Tang left the wine.


    "Do you drink it, my lord?"


    Death has returned to nature. He glanced at the wine on the table and said, "this wine is not strong enough, so we can taste it."


    Su Tang knew him very well. As soon as she heard the accent, she knew that this guy was proud again. "Can you taste it with me? It''s no fun to drink alone, it''s got to be drunk by two people. "


    Death is a person most of the time, and the only one who can talk to him is the devil. However, everyone has something to deal with, and it is impossible to stay together all the time. Therefore, his friendship with the devil is similar to that of a gentleman.


    Sue sugar has poured the wine. "Here, cheers."


    Death looked at the glass in hand, reluctantly picked it up and touched it with her.


    This wine is fragrant and pure. After drinking one cup of Su Tang, she can''t help but add the second one, "my Lord, do you still drink it?" She asked, but before death could answer, she filled him up again.


    Death looked at the refilled glass and fell into silence.


    He found out for the first time that his little girl was a wine bug.


    When Su Tang was happy, she couldn''t help pulling people to play games. As soon as she drank, her face turned red, especially charming.


    "My Lord, it doesn''t seem interesting just to drink. Do you know how to guess? No, it doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    Death looked at someone who was sleeping like a piggy, and all his handsome faces turned black.


    His clothes are not neat now, and his belt doesn''t know where he was lost by the little boy. When he stood up, it was chilly below his waist.


    He sat back and managed to sort it out. Finally, he had to call someone in.


    Moka heard the call of his own adults, immediately came in, "adults."


    Death was calm and gritted his teeth. "Go and prepare a suit for me."


    Wait for the little boy to get up and see how he handles people!


    However, in my mind, when Moka was about to quit, he suddenly stopped people, "don''t wear black, change a color." He thought for a moment, but he couldn''t think of any color to change, so he said, "you can do it yourself."


    Moka was shocked. Because he was so shocked, he forgot the servant rules. He couldn''t look directly at his adults, but he was even more shocked.


    How can his family''s clothes be untidy?! What''s more, the angry grin looks like being teased, and then becomes angry.


    Moka was stunned. He didn''t dare to think or ask. Finally, he walked out of the room with the same hands and feet.


    The God of death has no other color clothes. Except for black, he is black, but he is also a first-class God. He has opened his mouth. As his Almighty servant, mocha still has this ability. It didn''t take long to come here with new clothes.


    What Moka prepares is a red robe. Black makes death''s temperament precipitate, gloomy and cold. But red makes him evil and willful. Although his eyes are as cold as ever, they look like a big monster against the background of red.


    Su Tang''s sleep was very uneasy. She seemed to be stared at by some terrible beast. When she woke up, she was still in a state of terror.


    She subconsciously wanted to find someone. As a result, she saw a monster level beauty in a red robe.


    ¡°¡­¡­ "I''m not a slouch!"


    Su Tang''s eyes widened, and the whole person was shocked, "big My lord


    The God of death nodded haughtily. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw the little boy scrambling to get up from the bed.


    Su Tang completely forgot that she was still wearing a God''s robe before she went to bed. One of her long robes tripped her over.


    Because of inertia, she rushed forward, and death was next to her, so she subconsciously wanted to reach out to help him. However, he was still a step late, and the man didn''t help him. The boy panicked and grabbed his belt.


    The way of making divine robes is cumbersome, so the clothes Mocha brought are just ordinary and luxurious, and have no defense ability.


    Su Tang broke her belt with this tug, and then A familiar scene happened again.


    Su Tang''s head was blank, and she had no thoughts except for her strong legs.


    The forehead of the God of death suddenly protrudes, and finally he pulls the corners of his mouth to smile instead of anger, "is it good-looking?"


    Although the God of death is similar to a demon, he is not a weak man with whiter skin than a girl. He is a God, a first-class God. When he takes off his clothes, there are smooth muscle lines under his skin. He is the best figure with meat and fresh meat.


    Su Tang, "it''s so long."


    Death''s legs are really slender, but someone is in a brain crash state now, and he can only speak with a single phrase.


    Death


    "It''s still hard," Sutang said


    So strong legs, leg muscles must be very hard.


    Death looked at her with an indescribable look, and finally, unable to resist, growled in a low voice: "Persephone! You''re dead! "


    Su Tang shrunk his head, shocked and puzzled, and said, "why? My Lord, I''m praising you. Can''t I praise you? "


    Xiaozizi was wronged. In the end, he picked her up directly.


    The belt on his robe was tied around his waist by her, so he took it off without thinking about it.


    Su Tang was stunned. She immediately covered her belt. "My Lord, what are you doing?"


    Death grinned grimly, "why, little boy, you didn''t have a hard time last night."


    Su Tang was in a trance about last night''s consciousness. Listening to him, she didn''t think of anything at all until she bowed her head and found that she was wearing the other party''s divine robe.


    She''s a fool.


    "I, I, what did I do last night?"


    Death sneered, "Oh "


    Su Tang collapsed," no, don''t just say the beginning. What on earth did I do last night? "


    Death thought of the drunk boy last night, and then looked at the way he was now counselled. He couldn''t help squinting, "you took off my clothes."


    Sue sugar almost exclaimed that it was impossible, but the fact was that she couldn''t argue with her clothes on her.


    So, she had to ask the next system.


    The system was silent for a moment. "You were wearing pinru''s clothes last night. No, you were wearing death''s robe and danced to him."Su Tang''s eyes widened. "It''s impossible. I''ve always been ashamed of the little black cat dancing in a short skirt. How can I do that when I become a human?"


    The system sighed, "son, sometimes human beings are so interesting. The more they are afraid and dare not face things, the subconscious will think that they will have this day sooner or later. It''s true that wine makes people brave. "


    Su Tang is similar to, anyway, this day will come sooner or later, rather than waiting, it is better to face it directly.


    Yes, in her subconscious, she always felt that one day death would force her to dance in a little skirt again, so she decided to take the initiative, put on his clothes and show him.


    "I, I''ll give it back to you."


    The God of death looked at the little boy and took off his clothes in a hurry.


    Does she know what danger is? Or does she feel that she doesn''t have to worry about it in front of her?


    Repeatedly provocating him, really taking him as a vegetarian?


    Su Tang doesn''t know what the other party is thinking. Her desire for survival makes her quickly take off her clothes, and then put on her own clothes that fall on the ground.


    "Did you not rest last night, my lord?"


    Her voice was small and very weak.


    Death sneered again, "ah..."


    Su Tang was almost scared to cry, for fear that he would not agree with her, and her blackening value would rise again, "my Lord, I''m wrong. What''s the matter? Let''s get dressed and talk about it


    Death has no expression. "No, I think it''s very good now. Didn''t you say yesterday that you wanted to see me change?" He said, pause, suddenly in a very dangerous tone: "or, you were fooling me last night?"


    Su Tang cried. She didn''t dare to fool anyone.


    "No, it''s just..."


    Death raised his eyelids. "Just what?"


    Su Tang went out and said, "adults are so good-looking. I can only watch them by myself if I want to watch them. Why should other kids watch them?"


    Death''s face subtly appeared a Caton, he looked at the baby just to his chest, and finally hissed with a laugh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    Finally, he tied up his robe again with the belt that Su Tang robbed last night, and then went out.


    Su Tang, like a little daughter-in-law, didn''t dare to say anything, so she trotted after him.


    "Are you hungry, my lord?"


    "Are you thirsty, my lord?"


    "Are you tired, my lord?"


    ¡­¡­


    All day long, she courteously made everyone look at her.


    Death has no expression, only coldly looking at her, "do you want to become a God?"


    Su Tang blinked her moist blue eyes, "of course I want to."


    Death, "can you be a God with me? Are you not going to practice what I taught you before? "


    Su Tang immediately went to school. Of course, she wanted to learn, but she was not in the state today and couldn''t learn.


    However, these are not the reasons why she followed him.


    "Oh, then I won''t disturb you."


    She left dejected and looked back at him.


    Death looked at her like that, but sighed, he couldn''t figure it out, others saw him scared to shiver, how this little son so sticky to him.


    At this time, mocha steps in a hurry, see the God of death here, immediately come to salute, "my Lord, the manor of the world is ready, when will you go together?"


    The God of death looked thoughtfully at the direction where Su Tang had just gone, "just tonight."


    Moka doesn''t know why the adults suddenly want to buy real estate in the world, but the manor happens to be a suburb of a prosperous capital. It''s not as densely populated as the city. The suburb is quiet and the roads are convenient. If you want to be lively, you can take a carriage at any time.


    The God of death was very satisfied with it. That night, after dinner with the baby, he came to the world with people.


    Su Tang looked at the manor and was stunned. Then death asked her, "this is what I asked mocat to prepare. Do you like it?"


    The manor is green and luxuriant. The buildings inside are low-key and luxurious. Like Mocha, Sutang can''t figure out why he came to buy real estate.


    But Moka couldn''t figure it out, but Su Tang thought that he was tired of her when he suddenly bought a house, so he wanted to give her a house before he left?


    The God of death looked at the cub''s face and frowned, "what are you thinking?"


    Su Tang''s task has fallen to 60% now. Now she can''t stay with him. How can she do the task?


    Panic, fear, without any cover up, all ran out of her eyes.


    "My Lord, I don''t want to be separated from you." Su Tang hugged him with a cry, "what''s wrong with me? Tell me, I''ll change. Don''t leave me."


    The God of death was suddenly hugged, and his body was stiff. But when he heard the following words, he was at a loss.


    Although he would tease her and scold her from time to time, he really didn''t think she needed to change.


    He didn''t speak, so sugar was more flustered, and then death was more puzzled.


    No, is this little boy trying to get in the way? He can''t understand what she said.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Su Tang''s eyes were red. "Aren''t you going to take me away? You see, the manor is ready for me. "


    Death, " You think it''s beautiful. This manor belongs to me. You just stay here for a while


    Su Tang couldn''t believe it. "You don''t want me anymore. You don''t even give me a house. You just give me a temporary stay! I didn''t expect you to be such a god of death, you stingy


    The God of death has a black face. He usually looks at a clever little boy. How can he be so stupid at this time.


    He resisted the impulse to hit people and said, "it''s the place where you and I live for a while."


    Su Tang is dull, "don''t you want to drive me away?"


    The God of death didn''t hold back and flicked her forehead. "Sure enough, it''s not wrong to call you stupid before. Did I ask you to leave?"


    Su Tang covered her forehead with a cry. This guy is really cruel, "I''m not too sudden?"


    Death, "stupid thing."


    Su Tangqi said, "that''s not because you didn''t explain in advance. I remember you didn''t like the world before." When she finished, her head was clear again, and she asked excitedly, "my Lord, are you here for me?"


    Death is a God. It doesn''t matter where she is, but Su Tang is different. She is a human being. It''s not good for her to live in the cold place of death temple for a long time. Unless she has a divine personality and becomes a real God, she can''t help her no matter where she lives or goes.


    The God of death felt that this stupid thing was so stupid that he directly pointed his hand at her face and pushed her away. "Go away, you are so ugly to me."


    Su Tang has been used to this guy''s way of speaking, not only did not go, but also took his hand, "my Lord, would you like to practice with me?"


    She blinked her star like eyes. At this moment, death admitted that she was fascinated.In fact, he has always been duplicative. He is not ugly, and he is very beautiful. His eyes are as clear and bright as the sea of stars. They are one of the most beautiful eyes he has ever seen.


    However, his character makes him unable to face praise.


    Even a little sarcasm.


    However, Xiaozi was different from those people before. Instead of being angry, she was more attached to him.


    "My Lord, I still don''t understand the previous technique. I''m so powerful that I must be able to teach it!"


    Death, "too stupid, I don''t want to teach you."


    Su Tang, "teach me, teach me, I know adults are the best ~"


    death, "flattering is useless."


    "Useful, useful!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaozi is like a little talker. In ten sentences, he only needs to reply one or two, and she can talk endlessly. Unexpectedly, he is not bored, and even likes the mode of getting along with him.


    "My Lord, the manor is so big. Are all the servants in the temple of death? Are there any human servants


    Death hesitated for a moment, then said: "do you want to recruit a human servant?"


    Su Tang shook his head. "No, I''ll ask. After all, we are going to live in this manor for a while. We need to know something about it. For example, if there is a human servant, we have to keep a lot of things from him. It''s troublesome."


    Death has no demands on such trifles, as long as she is happy.


    Of course, he won''t say that, otherwise the little boy can''t tell how arrogant he is.


    "If you are in trouble at the manor, you''d better go to mocha, and he will take care of it for you." He said, his first frown, "of course, if I am free, you can come to me."


    Sue sugar nodded with a smile, "OK, I see."


    The life of the manor is very happy. Although we have to make trouble every other day, our Lord death is painful and happy, until one day, two gods come into the manor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    The two gods were seriously injured, and their spirit was a little unstable. Su Tang suddenly remembered that the gods had been killed, and even the God of death became more and more important.


    "My Lord, what do you want to do when the people behind you kill so many gods?"


    The two gods, a man and a woman, were in a coma at the moment. Su Tang watched Moka apply the wound medicine to them. The huge wound almost opened the whole chest, and the flesh and blood were indistinct. If they were human, they would have died long ago.


    Death examined the wound, his eyes slightly cold, "the wound is filled with the power of darkness.


    Compared with the male god, goddess Ming was not so badly hurt. Soon, she woke up.


    Her face is pale, but it doesn''t hinder her beauty. On the contrary, it makes people feel more and more pitiful. But the gods are gods. As soon as they open their eyes, the strong breath makes people shudder.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Tang sprang out a head from behind the God of death. At the beginning, the God''s eyes were still very alert. After seeing her, she became stunned, "human?"


    In the eyes of the God, human beings are like ants, and the weak ones can be ignored. Therefore, seeing that there are still human beings here, the spirit of killing the god suddenly faded, and even his eyes softened.


    As we all know, gods don''t look up to human beings, so it almost shows that the other party has a very kind and gentle heart to accept human beings in the God''s address.


    But


    The God looked at death. This is not related to kindness.


    Death has no expression, a face of business, said: "name, encounter."


    There are so many gods that they can''t know every one of them. However, Su Tang was a little surprised. Where did this God come from? He didn''t even know a god like death.


    "Storm." For the gods, the Godhead is equivalent to their name, "I met with my friends at sea before." She said, as if suddenly thinking of something, "by the way, where''s my good friend?"


    Death, "you can''t die, go on."


    But the storm said, "no, I have to confirm my good friend. His divine level is very weak."


    Anxious eyes, people get up from the bed, death frown, a bit impatient, but finally let people take her past.


    After confirming the safety of another God, the storm seemed to take off the force and directly sat on the ground.


    She heaved heavily, as if finally out of danger, no longer strong support themselves, "thank you."


    Su Tang shook her head and asked curiously, "you just said you were at sea, but how did you fall here?"


    The storm did not hide, but said frankly: "tens of thousands of miles around, I only feel divine power here, so I took this tone and brought my friends together." She said, looked at death, showing a little gratitude, "although I don''t know who you are, but thank you."


    Su Tang still thinks it''s incredible that she doesn''t know the God of death.


    So she asked, "since you became a God, have you never been in contact with other gods?"


    Storm looked at her, pick eyebrows, "I don''t like those intrigues, I become a God, is to be myself."


    Where there are people, there are battles, and so are the gods.


    Su Tang met such a God for the first time, her eyes were a little bright, "you are very special."


    Indeed, compared with the gods at the divine banquet before, this one is a clear stream.


    Chatting and chatting, storm and Su Tang just chatted. On the contrary, death was left aside, and they didn''t understand.


    A human being is different from a deity and species. What''s to talk about?


    "Persephone, it''s time for you to practice your technique."


    The voice of death interrupted their conversation. The storm was a little surprised. She thought that this human was a servant. After all, many gods chose beautiful looking human as slaves. But now it seems that this human is more like the little lover of that God.


    She still doesn''t know his name.


    The breath is so terrible, and it can suppress her three-level gods. She thinks about it, and soon takes people to their seats.


    "You are death."


    Death didn''t deny it, but said, "it''s time for you to rest."


    His voice was cold, and his face was even colder. The storm goddess didn''t feel terrible. She just shrugged her shoulders, and then said goodbye to Su Tang with a smile, "little man, we''ll talk next time." She said, see each other obediently nodded, that way, the storm goddess some understand why that adult dotes on this little human.


    Xiangxiang is soft and lovely. Her blue eyes seem to speak. When she smiles, she wants to pinch her fleshy face.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for her action, the adult, who is famous for her cold, almost killed her with his eyes.


    With a smile, she felt that the God of death in front of her was not the same as the one in the rumor.On the other hand, Su Tang did not go to practice her technique, but pulled death and said excitedly, "my Lord, let''s go to the sea to have a look?"


    Death frowned. "You are too weak."


    No one knows what''s going on at sea now. In case something goes wrong, the little boy doesn''t have much resistance.


    Thinking of this, he felt that he had to step up her practice so that he didn''t have to worry all day.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that her nightmare is coming, but she drags him to act coquettishly. She is now eating people to death, for a proud God of death, as long as you coquettish, once not, then twice.


    This is not, before a pair of as you say, anyway, I will not agree, now, he sighed helplessly, "can follow, but can''t run around."


    Sue sugar nodded, heart said so dangerous, she is not stupid, run what run, only the man around is safe.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. I''m not going anywhere except for you." Then he took his hand.


    For her initiative, death never said anything, but the corner of her mouth was invisible.


    The vast blue sea.


    Su Tang looked at the calm sea. If death had not detected the fluctuation of divine power, it could hardly be seen that there was a war not long ago.


    "What do you see, my lord?"


    Instead of answering, death asked her, "what about you?"


    Sue sugar, "I don''t think it''s right."


    Death hooked hook lips, is very doting and indulgent way: "tell me about it."


    Su Tang didn''t answer. Instead, she hit the sea heavily with her weak strength. With the calm scene was broken, soon, the sea rose a lot of tumbling fish.


    She said, "you see, just like me, there are scenes like this. If we don''t talk about the storm goddess of the third level gods, we can''t talk about the other one and leave nothing behind. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    It''s just that you don''t leave anything.


    Death was happy to let the baby use his brain, so he continued: "what else?"


    Su Tang''s head is slightly crooked. What else? The other party didn''t leave anything. That''s enough. However, since she spoke, she thought about it and said, "and I think it''s a good time for me to go fishing for the first time. Why don''t we take these sea fish back to improve our food? "


    Death''s handsome face smoked, "do you call this fishing?"


    Sue sugar nodded, "it means the same. Sir, can you take these fish with you? "


    Death did not want to, refused: "can not."


    He''s a god of death. He smells of fish when he goes back. He doesn''t want face?


    Half an hour later, in the manor, Moka looked at the mountain of sea fish and couldn''t help smoking.


    Before, when the chef came to him, he didn''t understand the little frightened expression of the chef. Now, he finally understood.


    "You say the LORD sent it himself?"


    The cook was frightened and said, "Mr. Moka, does Lord death dislike the food we prepared? Should I use the best food? Although the sea fish is fresh, it''s..."


    The cook may be a talker, or he may be too frightened. Moka listened to him and patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. "OK, it''s nothing serious. It should be Lord Persephone''s sudden desire to eat sea fish."


    Yes, our Mocha has calmed down compared with the surprised chef.


    When the storm goddess saw Sutang again, she was roasting fish in the garden. When she saw her coming, she immediately said with a smile, "do you eat fish, my lord?"


    Storm goddess wanted to say no. she stayed around the sea all the time. She almost ate and vomited those creatures in the sea. But just as she wanted to refuse, she took out some seasonings that she had never seen before. In an instant, the smell of sea fish, which used to be ordinary, overflowed.


    "What is this?"


    Seeing her surprise, Su Tang was very proud, "I bought it from the Chinese people before."


    There are also Chinese people in this world. Like the industrious people they know, they are also proficient in food and silk.


    "Apart from porcelain and silk, they are so proficient in food." Compared with other gods, the storm goddess is not so contemptuous of human beings, and even surprised at the famous Chinese people because of the fragrant roast fish.


    Su Tang, with her blonde hair and blue eyes, praised the Chinese nation crazily. In the end, the goddess of storm could not help teasing her. "If it wasn''t for your face, I thought you were from there."


    Su Tang choked and forgot that she had changed her nationality. "Although I didn''t come from there, I learned a lot from the Chinese people." She thought about it. There are gods in the world. The system also said that there are gods in each region, so there are practitioners in Huaxia. Therefore, in order to avoid using some Rune arrays in the future, she made them up and created a long bearded Chinese grandfather who had taught her for several years.


    The goddess of storm listened carefully, but she didn''t know when death was coming. She frowned.


    "I haven''t heard of you before."


    Su Tang thought, she didn''t think so long before, but now the dark forces are coming, in order to prevent the future, she must first round a lie.


    "I used to think that old man was teasing me. After all, I was only ten years old. But when my adult recently taught me how to practice, I felt that there was a force in me." She said, and made a look of memory, "speaking up, when I turned into a cat, maybe it was because I was not good at learning. At that time, the old man was very willful, and what he taught always depended on his mood. "


    When she said that, death thought of the original little black cat, which was really like the art of body attachment.


    It''s not complicated, but this little guy hasn''t learned any orthodox skills. It''s just that old man''s foolishness that makes him so gifted.


    No, even the storm goddess said with a smile, "well, little humans are very talented. By the way, where did he learn your cooking skills? "


    Sue sugar nodded.


    Then listen to the storm Goddess: "it seems that we have to change places to settle down in the future."


    Well, this is another eater.


    Su Tang''s grilled fish is delicious. The God of death, who originally refused, finally became the one who ate the most. The storm goddess still wanted to eat it. But when she met a God who was very protective of food, she said to her, "if you want to eat, you can make it yourself. She''s mine. By the way, fish also remember to catch themselves. "


    Look at this, the storm goddess laughed angrily.


    This pattern lasted for months until another God woke up and finally broke the deadlock.


    Said, Su sugar is still very curious about this God, because up to now, she does not know what the God''s personality is.


    As a good friend, the storm goddess introduced the current situation.


    Unlike the tempest goddess, who is straight and hot tempered, this God is gentle and even Somehow, Su Tang thought of the God of light in him."Thank you for saving me."


    Su Tang, "a little help. By the way, can I ask you what your divinity is?"


    The God was obviously stunned by the straightforward prologue. A moment later, he said with a smile, "didn''t the storm tell you?"


    Su Tang, "storm Lord said, your Divine personality should be said by yourself."


    This God has just woken up, and his God level is very low. It is reasonable to say that such a person is not a threat, but death has never looked away from him since he opened his eyes.


    He was very calm, and even a little embarrassed. "Speaking of it, my divinity is quite impressive..." He thought, as if looking for words to describe, but a moment later, he asked Su Tang, "what kind of divine personality do you think I have?"


    Su Tang said, "you are very similar to a God I have met."


    The other side picked eyebrows, very curious, "Oh, I don''t know who?"


    Sutang, "God of light."


    There was a flash of surprise in his eyes, but he soon recovered his calm, and even laughed and joked: "that''s the first level God. I''m no more than eight levels. I don''t dare to compare. But how do you think I''m like that God? "


    Su Tang smiles on the surface, but looks at him with a deep look.


    "Dog, people are awake. Don''t tell me what you haven''t found yet?"


    System, "found a point, this person has a dark attribute, before the so-called sea war, he used magic to confuse the storm goddess."


    Sue sugar tore a, "bewitch storm goddess to return to toss oneself so miserably?"? It''s really the dark Department. It''s tough enough. "


    She felt pain when she thought about the nearly open wound.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    The reason why Su Tang thinks he is like the God of light depends on his temperament. In terms of appearance, the two gods are not similar.


    No matter how much a person''s appearance changes, his temperament and habits can not be changed overnight.


    But she really didn''t expect that the person''s divine personality would be so special.


    "Rainbow?" Su Tang''s face was shocked. "Can this become a divine character?"


    Compared with Su Tang''s curiosity, death just looked up at the rainbow God coldly.


    "My Lord, I suddenly have a goal!" Su Tang brightened her eyes and looked excitedly at death. "I used to think about the future. I think I''ve found my goal!" With that, she pointed to the rainbow God lying on the bed and said excitedly, "this is my goal."


    The God of death was careless, but her words made the goddess of storm sacrifice her weapons directly.


    He said, "you want me to take away his Godhead?"


    Sue sugar froze for a moment, then shook her head crazily, "no, I mean something like that." Then she looked at each other curiously, "rainbow, my Lord, can you make your hair colorful? That''s the color of the rainbow. "


    She molded herself into a silly white sweet, not to mention, very successful, and she wanted to smoke herself.


    What rainbow color, that is to kill Matt alive!


    The rainbow God obviously didn''t expect that things would develop in this way. Even the storm goddess had an indescribable face.


    Su Tang pretended not to understand, "what''s the matter?" With that, he carefully returned to the God of death and whispered to him in an extremely aggrieved voice: "my Lord, have I made any excessive demands?"


    "No Death thinks that as long as his son is happy, let alone let his hair become a rainbow, the whole person becomes a rainbow, that''s OK.


    After confirming that Su Tang had no malice, the goddess of storm took back her weapon and asked her friend to turn her hair into seven colors.


    "Are you going to turn yourself into seven colors, or shall I do it?"


    Death''s cold voice fell, and Su Tang added in a low voice, "my Lord, I don''t think seven colors are enough. Let me see, what do I think is missing? "


    She looked at the rainbow God, who was shocked to frown, and clapped her hand again, "I thought, where is the seven colors of bare hair enough? I just said how I thought you were like the God of light, it was clothes. I think you have to change your clothes, too. "


    Su Tang makes efforts to be a demon, and then the rainbow God returns to his previous smile, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    He is a cruel man.


    "It''s not enough to turn clothes into seven colors. I think my hair will stand up and arch like a rainbow." With that, the God of death could not tolerate his refusal, so he made a snap of his fingers and rebuilt his whole body.


    The little girl likes to play. Of course, he is in favor.


    The rainbow God finally couldn''t hold back this time. The smile on his face disappeared and his eyes were angry.


    No matter God or human, when they are angry, they always show their true colors. For example, at this moment, Su Tang feels the blood from him.


    It''s the smell of a guy who''s ever had a human life in his hand, and in a strong sense, he may have killed more than one person.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that death could say such things seriously, and she changed his clothes directly. She was stunned at first, and then laughed happily, "you are my confidant, my Lord."


    Death pick pick pick eyebrow, "just confidant?"


    "No, it''s a slip of the tongue. It''s not a confidant, it''s a true love!" Su sugar said a serious face, almost holding his face, give him a love of Moda.


    Death looked at her in disgust. Tut, this little boy is really shameless. He has to confess to him anytime and anywhere.


    It''s just that she is a weak human. He''ll try his best to spoil her.


    However, some words still need to be reminded, so as not to push her further.


    "So many people, face."


    Sue sugar nodded, "OK, next time there''s no one, I''ll dance for you."


    She didn''t say that dancing was OK. When she said that dancing, death''s ears were red. He glared at her angrily and just wanted to say something to scold her. Unexpectedly, the little boy stood on tiptoe and covered his forehead with his warm and soft hand.


    "Are you ill, my lord? Why is your face a little red? "


    Death knows that it''s a special smell for a little boy. He used to smell it but didn''t feel disgusted, but now it makes him thirsty.


    "Take it down."


    He said sternly, but he didn''t stop her at all.


    Su Tang slowly took down her hand, but she was not angry. Then she thought that there were people around her, which diverted her attention. "This Rainbow God, I want to ask you something. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you."


    She said, leakage teeth a smile, in each other''s eyes, like a fool.He was disgusted in his heart. The God first changed his colorful colors back. Then he said gently, "what do you want to ask, little girl?"


    Su Tang sighed with regret, "do you really don''t think about the shape just now? I think it suits you


    Rainbow God, " No, thank you


    However, he refused to finish, and death restored him to what he had just been.


    "I don''t accept refutation here." His tone is impatient. He has the posture of throwing people out when he beeps again.


    Xu had a previous time. The rainbow God didn''t get angry again this time. He just kept smiling, "in that case, I..."


    Storm goddess clenched her fist, waiting for him to say goodbye.


    As long as he said to leave, she would take him away immediately, and never stay here to be angry!


    However, he did.


    The goddess of storm, Wei Leng, is obviously a little incredible.


    Su Tang looked at this scene, secretly remembered, and then continued the topic just now, "by the way, I just wanted to ask my Lord, how did your rainbow God come out?"


    Rainbow God''s face was warm, but Matt''s head was too dazzling. Su Tang always felt that her eyes hurt when she saw too much, so before he finished, she turned her eyes to death.


    The rainbow God took a deep breath and then said with a smile, "I used to think that the rainbow was beautiful, so every time it appeared, I couldn''t help entering a state of meditation."


    Su Tang looked at the God of death, a serious face, "my Lord, I don''t think I can become a god of food."


    Death took a look at her. Xiaozi was so creative that when she told her about the God of food, he gave her a light look. But he didn''t expect that Xiaozi was really bold.


    Su Tang said, "I like delicious food, but it''s just for eating. Only when I face an adult''s face, I can''t help but go into meditation. You said, "what will my divine personality become?" As she said this, she said to herself, "death loves God? I love death? "


    Death looked at her, trying to find the intention of joking on her face. Then, he looked for a long time, and was shocked to find that the little boy was serious!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    The manor was calm again. Su Tang practiced her skills every day and was guided by death from time to time. However, in a few months, she made great progress. Even the storm goddess was surprised.


    The previous unpleasant exchange seems to have been forgotten, and even the rainbow God of wound recovery has joined the guidance team.


    "You''re the best human I''ve ever seen." Rainbow God sincerely praised, "I''m looking forward to the day when you become a God."


    Su Tang continued to maintain love brain, a face of fanciful fantasy of death, "Hey, I''m still looking forward to what kind of God I will become. Before I got those names, my adults all rejected them. " Then she sighed, "it''s nice to hear the love of death."


    Rainbow God in her eyes, the eyes did not hesitate to show a little disdain.


    The God of death, a God that makes all gods afraid, is actually planted in such a stupid human hand. This is really a big joke.


    "Maybe you can think of a better one." The rainbow God is now back to his old gentleness. When he laughs, he feels like a spring breeze.


    Su sugar immediately into a face of gratitude, "Rainbow Lord, you are very kind."


    As they chatted, they saw the storm goddess coming from not far away. She blinked and said, "it''s Lord storm. Since Lord rainbow is cured, you can take Lord storm around. Although this is the human territory, there are some good things for human beings."


    Rainbow God Jun face slightly red, inferiority and restraint: "although I am a God, but only eight, and the storm is three, I and her..." He pauses and his voice becomes smaller. "It''s a gap and a gap. Besides, I''m five steps away from her."


    Su Tang reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "What is this? I''m still a humble human, but my adult is still with me? So, since you love, you have to be brave. If you are chased away by others one day, don''t you regret it? "


    When the storm goddess came, they got along very well, but they didn''t know that they were all fighting for acting skills after talking for so long.


    "What are you talking about?"


    With the curious voice of the storm goddess, Su Tang immediately said, "it''s Lord rainbow. He said he wants to take you to the human world, but he''s worried about how to invite you if you''re not happy."


    Storm goddess some can''t believe, in the past stormy temper, now the words all say some stuttered, "this, where can not be happy."


    Su Tang only glanced at her and guessed that the storm goddess liked her. Unfortunately, she was a scum and her acting skills were equal to hers. Therefore, the storm goddess was played by her. Her heart was just a chess piece that the other side could use.


    Rainbow God saw her invited, full of excitement, and then invited Su Tang, "Miss Persephone, can you please?"


    Storm goddess also felt that dating alone made her very excited and incoherent. Although she was a God, she had a grassroots background and was not compatible with those so-called noble gods. She was afraid of making a fool of herself, so she invited rainbow to invite her. She said, "I don''t know much about human places. Would miss Persephone help us?"


    Su Tang responded generously, "no problem. I''ll talk to Moka later and ask him to prepare some human currency."


    "Yes, we also need human currency. I don''t have rainbow. When I get to that place..." The storm goddess blushed with embarrassment at the end.


    God, no money.


    Su Tang took a sympathetic look at her. "It''s OK. My adults are very busy. If storm adults are free, they can guide me. It''s tuition."


    When she said that, the storm goddess relaxed completely.


    So, an hour later, one person and two gods appeared in the busy street.


    Because of the date, Su Tang specially dressed up for the next storm. Originally, the storm was wearing a hot red hair. For fear of scaring people, she specially changed her hair color with medicine.


    There are three choices of hair color: black, brown and gold. The storm didn''t speak immediately. She just hesitated to move her eyes to the gold. Su Tang knew it and immediately dyed her a golden hair of the same color as the rainbow.


    Three people walk together, immediately on the street attention has attracted.


    A handsome and gentle brother next door, a pretty and lovely little sister, and finally an extraordinary imperial sister, have become the brightest scenery in the street.


    Storm is not used to being watched like this. People are a little stiff. At last, hassutang enlivened the atmosphere and bought a lot of things, which made the situation a little better.


    Su Tang, "my Lord, raise your head and hold your chest. You are a God. What are you afraid of?"


    The storm lowered his head, "I''m not used to it."


    At this time, Su Tang poked the rainbow and winked at him. As soon as she wanted to say something, the accident happened.


    Originally, a group of people appeared in the noisy street. They were very big and they were not easy to be provoked.


    Su Tang''s sleepy eyes lit up immediately and said to the system, "I''ve been playing for so long, and the important part has finally arrived."The system doesn''t understand, "you know that death has something to do today. Rainbow''s scum suddenly invites an invitation. There must be cheating. Do you still promise?"


    Sue sugar, "you don''t understand. Death is here. Rainbow won''t show its feet. What''s more, if I don''t have an accident, how can I promote the task? It''s been more than half a year, and it''s only increased by 5% of the task value. The progress bar is too slow. " She looked melancholy, and sighed heavily, "although death is very lovely, but as a qualified fast wearer, of course, is the most important task."


    System ah sneer, "OK, stop acting, do you think I will believe it?"


    Su Tang, "hee hee, it''s not because death is too innocent. I''ve only held his hand once now."


    The system is unbelievable Son, you have changed. "


    It is clear that the one who was pure in the past was its host. What did time do to her.


    Su Tang said, "well, life is constantly changing."


    She said, those tall men also came to her, familiar with the vulgar, familiar routine, that face of dirty expression, she can guess what they want to say next.


    "Brothers, look at this little sister. How lovely she is."


    As soon as the words came down, Su Tang brightened her eyes, pulled the storm goddess and said, "sister, I like these people. You help me to take them back, just to be with my little three and little white!"


    Xiao San is a three headed dog in hell. As for Xiao Bai, he is also a fierce beast in Hades.


    But these storm goddesses didn''t know. She looked at her in disbelief and always felt that death had a huge green hat on her head.


    "That man Do you know your hobbies? "


    Su sugar, "small three originally is my family adult''s, I looked lovable, was about to come over."


    Storm goddess, "do you senior gods play like this?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Su Tang guessed that the storm goddess misunderstood, but instead of explaining, she said, "when I was thrown to the underworld as a sacrifice, my Lord asked me to serve Xiao San. As for what happened later, Xiao San and other cute kids liked me so much that adults were not happy, so they could only bring me back to them. "


    Storm goddess lips slightly open, completely speechless.


    They were whispering, so no one heard them. As for storm goddess, she felt that since death didn''t mind, she was not shocked.


    Those people look strong, but they are human. They are vulnerable to the storm goddess.


    But it doesn''t matter, because Su Tang really has to face the rainbow.


    The storm goddess fought with those humans for no more than three minutes, but in these three minutes, Sutang was taken to another world.


    Yes, another world, where time is still and there is nothing but endless darkness.


    Su Tang stood quietly in the nothingness, her eyes were quite calm, but in order to let the other side down, she could only scream.


    Rainbow, no, when the dark god came, he just heard the piercing scream. In a flash, his eyes were full of killing. With a wave, he directly threw Su Tang out and finally vomited blood.


    This palm, although not to let people lose their lives, but the pain is really painful.


    She suppressed her anger and pretended to be afraid and helpless. In the end, even her voice trembled slightly. "You, who are you?"


    This time, the dark god did not cover up, his eyes were full of contempt, "it doesn''t matter who I am, anyway, you are going to die. Oh, wrong. It should be rebirth. "


    Su Tang thinks that those gods who died suddenly before had changed their temperament greatly. She doesn''t know what means he used, but in order to prevent accidents, she went to the next system.


    "Later, if I can''t suppress it, remember to buy me props with points."


    The system, "I understand."


    After chatting with the system, Su Tang looks up again. It''s too dark around. Although she has accomplishments now, she''s still too low, so she doesn''t really see it.


    The dark god is still going on. It seems that the previous period was too oppressive. Now it''s urgent to vent, "without death, you''re nothing, but don''t worry, I won''t let you die right away. It''s boring to die right away. I want to keep you and watch death''s pain and how the world goes to darkness. "


    Su Tang sat on the ground and wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth. Although she couldn''t see his expression, she could guess his ferocious expression just by listening to those words.


    She did not say anything, so quietly watching him crazy, until he had enough vent, a grimace said: "now, we can start."


    With his voice, Su Tang could feel the change in her body, as if all her negative emotions were pulled out, scarlet her eyes and ferocious expression. Different from the previous one, although the previous one was painful, it was tolerable. But this time, it was as if something was pulling her consciousness and emotion. To pull her into the abyss, there was only anger and killing.


    System, "consciousness collapse 20%, mood collapse 30%."


    "40% of consciousness and 60% of emotion collapse."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡±90% of consciousness collapse, 99% of emotion collapse! "


    "Son, I''m going to use props!"


    Consciousness is that she knows what''s going on around her and what''s going on. But in terms of emotion, she is out of control. If she goes any higher, she will collapse, just like those gods.


    But Su Tang is biting her teeth. Her mind is as clear as ever. Everything she has experienced in the past has been passed in her mind. Some things she thought she had forgotten and could not remember are now clearly presented in front of her, and finally enlarged


    The system is in a hurry. "What are you waiting for! If you wait any longer, you will collapse! "


    Su Tang is full of thick gas, but he smiles at the corner of his mouth. That smile, how to say, is something that the system has never seen before. It''s so evil that it''s connected with danger, and at the same time, it''s very attractive.


    The dark god just appreciated her changes. At the end, he licked his lips. "I always thought death was blind, but now it seems that he is not completely blind."


    So stupid human, the God of death actually can take a fancy to, the God of darkness once thought that this human gave each other what curse. But now it seems that some people have come to understand that this human does have her attraction.


    Sue sugar didn''t hear what he was saying because she was fighting against the dark forces.


    And then, the system went dead.


    "Lying trough..."


    She carried it down!


    Su Tang collapsed on the ground like a collapse. It seemed that he was dominated by the darkness.


    "Well, it''s not because of poverty."


    The system hears the speech, the corners of the mouth take out.


    The dark god has been waiting for a long time. He has tried all kinds of spirits in other gods. The gods seem to be superior, but they are rotten inside.On the contrary, he was surprised that he could carry it for such a long time. However, no matter how long he carried it, it was useless. In the end, he was not dominated by the darkness in his heart.


    The God of darkness, whose power comes from all kinds of darkness.


    For example, he himself is the darkness of the God of light.


    It took several days inside the border, but it took only one minute outside.


    She seems to be separated from the rest of the world, feeling the warm sunshine and prosperous streets, but for the goddess of storm, she disappeared for a minute.


    Storm goddess just solved those gangsters. As soon as she looked back, she didn''t see Su Tang''s figure and panicked. After all, this is the God of death. If she loses her, the God of death will kill her. But when she was about to find someone, Sue sugar appeared behind her again.


    She has some doubts. Looking at the people behind her, she always feels that she is different from before.


    But soon, she put the idea aside.


    "Miss Persephone, are you all right?"


    Sue sugar smiles, "nothing." With that, his eyes swept over the men who were afraid.


    Don''t you be afraid? They were bribed and taught this lady a lesson, but the other party didn''t tell them that this man was so cruel.


    Su Tang has never been a good person. These gangsters humiliate her today because of a little money, and then they can kill people because of money, so she has no burden to kill them.


    But for the storm goddess, it''s incredible.


    Because of her means, it''s cruel.


    When death came, his little girl was covered with blood, but her mouth was smiling.


    The little girl had never killed anyone before, and her breath was very clean, but now she is like a devil from hell, full of blood, and her eyes are evil and charming.


    Death''s heart was beating. He knew too well what happened before the gods died.


    A great change of disposition.


    He stares at her, suppressing the fear that surges to the top of his heart, "Persephone."


    £¬


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Su Tang just finished slaughtering the rubbish. As an art student in a certain world, she also learned the aesthetics of violence. That kind of sensory cruelty and killing, under the halo of blood, although it looks very terrible, but at the same time it is attractive enough.


    Of course, ordinary people may not understand this aesthetic.


    But the God of death is different. The gods are used to killing. Just a few human beings like ants will not make them afraid at all. On the contrary, standing in a pool of blood, Su Tang is like a dark series of beautiful scenery.


    The storm goddess knows later, and finally finds out that her own feeling before is not an illusion. There is something wrong with this human being.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but was stopped by rainbow, the dark god.


    The storm goddess was silent. She knew that it was better to shut up than to say anything.


    Su Tang still held a bloody sword in her hand, which was snatched from the scum. But at this time, she pointed the sword at death''s throat.


    She tilted her head slightly and watched a drop of thick blood drop from the sword. With a click, it finally landed at the foot of death.


    The God of death is dark and unclear. He didn''t speak, so he locked his eyes on her.


    Then, he heard the little girl''s casual tone: "so beautiful, I really want you to get my blood."


    The people around had been scared to flee, so now, only the storm goddess and the dark God heard her.


    At this moment, the storm goddess has been silly.


    When death didn''t speak, Su Tang used his sword to go down his throat and finally stopped at his waist.


    "Do you know what I want to do now, my lord?" She opened her mouth with a smile. Her face was still that one, but her wild eyes and dangerous temperament made her almost evil.


    How can a person have such a ghostly temperament? The storm goddess guessed that something had happened when she just started. Just three minutes later, there was a rainbow around the human Thinking of this, she turned her eyes.


    The dark god looked at her uneasy eyes and gently comforted her, "with death, it will be OK. Don''t worry."


    The surface of mild and modest, if normal, the storm goddess will only think he is gentle, but now, she is silent.


    She nodded perfunctorily, but her eyes turned back to Su Tang. In the eyes of the dark god, she was just worried about the human, so he didn''t doubt anything.


    "Come back with me." Death''s face was calm and his eyes were cold, but because it was her, he didn''t mean to kill, or he was more angry and distressed than killing.


    Of course, he knew that there was something wrong with that God. He was angry because he was angry that the little boy acted alone and made himself look like this!


    Everything is on her own. When she was brought to the hall of death as a sacrifice, she would not be honest if she didn''t have a way in the end!


    The more death thought about it, the more angry he was. He wanted to take people back and beat them.


    But Sue sugar licked the corner of her lip, "what about going back with the adults? What do you want to do to me, kill me, lock me up, or lock me up? "


    Just when death thought she would resist and was thinking about whether to use violence to solve the problem, the little girl threw the dangerous sword down.


    She said, "how can adults get such dirty blood." As she said this, she came to him. At last, she stepped on the blood dripping at death''s feet and raised her head with a smile. "In fact, I''d like to lock the adults up and lock them up. No one can see them except me."


    As she spoke, there was no sound.


    Only the system, in her mind burst a rough, "lying trough!"


    This is the original words that the former black male Lord said to her.


    So who is the black boss now.


    It''s a home host. It''s really good at playing.


    Death heard her manifesto, and there was a brief blank in his head.


    He really didn''t expect that there was such an idea in his heart. Unexpectedly, he chuckled, "you can try it."


    He would let her know who locked who, who locked who, and not let anyone see.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 45%."


    Su Tang a listen to this prompt sound, coupled with the other side''s aggressive line of sight, the whole person is excited, play also more energetic.


    The God of death returns directly to the temple of death with Su Tang. In the temple of death, no gods can enter without his permission. So he didn''t worry about what the dark god was doing.


    "Come on, what happened."


    Sue sugar, "I just follow my heart."


    The God of death looked at her vaguely, not smiling, "Oh? I''m curious about what kind of heart has changed my little sacrifice so much. "


    "Of course..." Su Tang has a long voice. Under her smiling red lips, her voice seems to be bewitching and sweet, "my lord death."


    The heart is equal to death.So straightforward confession, let death eye ground dye a wisp of madness.


    He slowly locked the door, pulled out his waist belt, and finally tied a knot on Sue sugar''s wrist. The belt of shenpao is highly defensive. Su Tang''s three legged Kung Fu can''t be broken at all.


    However, instead of fear, she was vaguely excited, "what do adults want to do?"


    "In your words, lock up, lock up." Death''s voice was deep and hoarse. He looked at her and tried to see a trace of fear from her face. If he had been a little boy before, he would not have the courage to run away, and then he would have lied for himself with that lame lie.


    However, Su Tang didn''t. since they have all done this, how can they give up halfway.


    She has to let him know that''s what she thinks in her heart.


    The wrist was tied, and Sue sugar simply leaned over and pressed, "my Lord, now even if you want to stop, you can''t stop. So, regret? "


    Death gave a smoldering smile. He had never thought that one day he would be oppressed.


    "I should ask you that."


    The system gaped at the scene, "this is a duel between two kings, mourning for the dark god."


    Su Tang smiles. She expresses her thoughts directly with her actions.


    The God of death has never been close to anyone or God. But if this arrogant little boy is in front of him, he is not angry, but he can''t wait. In the end, he turns away from being a guest and directly presses people in his arms.


    The disparity of power, Su sugar no resistance, but she did not want to resist, and even took the initiative to come forward.


    The two of them attacked the city, and no one would let anyone. When they let go, Su Tang''s eyes had been dyed a little red. Because of the kiss just now, her head was slightly raised, and now the whole person was a bit satisfied.


    Then she licked her lips. "Adults are delicious."


    Death


    Shit, Goblin!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Su Tang''s push was intended to wipe out a certain God, but in the end, she was the one who was eaten.


    At the beginning, in the dark environment, death has not entered the state, the whole person is a little confused, with that beautiful face, Su Tang is shamefully excited.


    Her hands around each other''s neck, the corner of her mouth is also overflowing with a tired smile, the voice is sweet and beautiful, such a scene, such a beauty, where death can hold.


    Instead of gluing her eyes to each other, Su Tang finally took action. She was originally hooked on each other''s neck, so she used a little force to make them closer. She was not satisfied with this, and in the end, she stretched out the tip of her tongue.


    Wet touch across the keen skin, the next moment, death quickly felt someone licking his throat.


    He has a rolling Adam''s apple. Who can hold it?


    However, Xiaozi doesn''t stop there. Her legs are hooked to his waist, and the tip of her tongue is from his neck, throat knot, and finally wantonly turns to the earlobe.


    Compared with the previous licking, this time, she directly nibbled with the scallop teeth. At that moment, the tight string in death''s mind was completely broken.


    "Do you know what you''re doing, Persephone?" He pushed the man back to the bed and put her unbridled hands in her voice, panting heavily.


    Xiaozizi is arrogant enough. He obviously imprisons his hands, but he still clings to his lips. "I know, I''ll go to you."


    Death


    Good. He seems to be sober. Then he''ll take a fart!


    He gave her everything that the little boy had done to him intact. Looking at the scarlet marks left on the white skin, his eyes began to become dark and dangerous.


    Su Tang originally wanted to win it in one go, but at this moment, especially after looking at each other, she was full of aggression, burning a fierce and blazing flame. Finally, she began to counselle and fear.


    "Oh, afraid?"


    Slightly hot breath sprayed in the ear, brought bursts of numbness, but who is Su Tang, how can he admit his counsels at the critical moment!


    She not only did not admit, but provocative cold hum hum hum, "who is afraid of who is grandson."


    Death laughed directly. At first, he was really afraid that the baby would be affected, but now it seems that even if she was affected, she is still her. This is not even the same as before.


    So death laughed, but Sutang cried.


    In terms of physical strength and endurance, she is not the opponent of the other party in any aspect.


    So, she can''t move, can''t open, also can''t hide, finally can only be defeated cry.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t know how long it took. Anyway, when she woke up again, she was still in a trance. Her body was not her own, as if she had been crushed by heavy objects. She didn''t dare move because of the acid.


    Hum


    She endured crying, but listened to the system joking: "you play black look very beautiful, but I prefer to see you cry."


    Su Tang


    Can we still do this task? Can we do it again!


    Su Tang was angry, and then he listened to the system: "yesterday, the blackening value dropped to 20%. Boy, the dawn of our victory is just around the corner!"


    Su Tang was stunned at first, but then squinted, "dog son, I think my task can be changed in the future."


    The system, "huh? What? "


    Su Tang said, "it''s called the strategist. You see, there are so many worlds, even if they are once or twice. You say, is this a coincidence or is there a conspiracy behind it? "


    I don''t know why. I always feel that when she says this, she suddenly gets a chill behind her back.


    "There is no conspiracy. If there was a conspiracy, I would not connive at your skin at all." The system is well founded, but only it knows how empty it is.


    In fact, it is not only the host, but also the host itself. However, under various uncertain factors, it will not open this mouth, or even make the host think in any way.


    Su Tang Tut, not in-depth study, but dropped a sentence, "conspiracy or plot, anyway, will eventually surface.". All right, I''ll get some sleep. "


    This time I woke up, there was one more person beside me.


    As soon as he came, Su Tang immediately went into the blackening mode, not to mention that although she was a little bit involved in bed, she was really cool on weekdays.


    Her this move, the God of death lifted to lift eyelid, carelessly way: "pack again, I let you a week can''t get out of bed."


    Su Tang was stunned. After doing so many world tasks, her acting skills have already been perfected. This is the first time that she has been exposed!


    "How do you know?"


    The God of death saw that she was powerless, which still had the old days. Under the few conscience, he stretched out his hand to massage her, "you guess."


    Su Tang is discouraged. If she can guess, she will ask a fart!


    "I can''t guess."Her voice is stuffy, death''s mood is particularly good, "can''t guess then don''t guess."


    You know, at the beginning, he really thought that Xiaozi had been recruited, until later, under the eyes that he couldn''t hide when he was in love, he finally confirmed.


    Of course, he won''t say it. He''s a liar even at this time.


    "Tell me what happened that day?"


    Su Tang grunted, but she didn''t want to say anything. She was still massaging her hands in the sour place for the last second, but the next second she reached out to the danger zone, which made her almost jump up.


    Death looked at her smilingly, "do you still talk?"


    Su Tang was biting her teeth and her eyes were red. She said angrily, "OK, you can let it go. I said it''s not OK!"


    She gave a general account of what had happened that day, and what she had guessed was that she was almost there.


    "My Lord, I think that dark god can induce negative energy in the God. Maybe he is a negative energy body. So powerful divine power, storm goddess did not notice, so his divine power is at least in the first or second level Su Tang said finally, and asked: "my Lord, how many secondary gods are there in the divine realm?"


    But death denied, "no, it''s more than level two."


    As a first-class God, he is not aware of many movements of the dark god, so generally speaking, this guy is the worst and has the same divine power as him. In the whole divine realm, only one person has the same divine power as him.


    His eyes flashed a touch of anger. He rubbed and stood up from the edge of the bed. "I''ll go to the God of light."


    But Su Tang stretched out her hand to pull the man back, and stopped her saying, "no, in case I scare the snake, what I did before will be in vain."


    As soon as death thought of the harm that the garbage had done to his son, he wanted to cramp him, but in the end, he held back.


    "You said


    Su sugar, "he let me go, in order to tie you, necessary moment in your hand. In that case, let''s do what he wants and dig a hole for him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    Therefore, Su Tang''s rampage and blackening have to continue.


    However, the performance is really very emotional. For example, at this moment, she sits on death''s lap and feeds him a drink. It looks like a bully who molests beautiful women, not to mention how interesting it is.


    Su Tang said, "my Lord, good wine and beauty are indispensable. Do you think you should drink the wine yourself or I''ll feed you?"


    Death''s face was paralyzed. "Go down."


    Su Tang, "Oh, man, you have attracted my attention. The more you do, the more I want you."


    In this case, the system is blind, but there may be less entertainment in Shenyu. Although the acting is a little exaggerated, the dark Shenleng doesn''t realize that it''s wrong.


    Instead of feeling wrong, he was very excited.


    The God above was humiliated by human beings and pulled them down from the cloud. The feeling made his whole people excited.


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time. From the beginning of his consciousness, he was under constant pressure and almost died several times. But why? Everyone else has the right to live, but he doesn''t. The God of light said that he is the source of darkness, which should be removed quickly. But so is death. He is also one of the sources of darkness. Why can he be a first-class God? If everyone is awed and afraid, he has to hide around like a mouse in a sewer.


    If the world is so unfair, he will break it!


    Su Tang''s acting is addictive. She doesn''t notice the other party''s look at all. Instead, the storm goddess gently pulls his hand, and her face is full of worry. "Rainbow, can miss Persephone recover?"


    The dark god thought she was in the way. He pretended to be a gentle gentleman in order to get close to her. Storm goddess''s past has no black spots, and people are stupid, so using her to get close to the temple of death is like a stepping stone. Now, the door of the temple of death has been opened for him, so there is no need to keep her.


    He collected the killing intention in his eyes, and learned to make him nauseous, "rest assured, it''s useless for us to worry about the presence of death."


    The storm goddess looked at him quietly, and finally, she took back her lonely eyes.


    It''s a great shame to let a human being bully her, so the dark god never believes that death can tolerate her. He was waiting for the moment when he killed people. Both of them were hit by love arrows. It is said that they also had love flowers. If one day death can''t bear to kill the human himself, then at that moment, his dark mood must have reached the top. At that time, it is the easiest to be invaded.


    Once he gets the divine status of death, from now on, he will be able to walk across the whole divine realm. He is the God of light, and he is no longer afraid.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He waited for death to lift the table and kill the stupid human. However, he didn''t see the expected murderous spirit, and death actually drank the wine.


    The dark god was in a mess, and even thought death was crazy for a time.


    Death''s face was cold, but his mouth was moistened with wine, which formed a sharp contrast.


    Abstinence is provocative.


    "When you''re done, you can roll down."


    Sue sugar thought that if she could go down, she would not be human. Who can be indifferent to the confusing scene?


    So she said, "who said that you only need to drink that glass of wine, that glass of wine is just an aperitif, the next is the main play." She said, picked up the glass and poured a cup for herself. Then she hooked each other''s neck and forced death to face her eyes. Finally, she crossed the wine from her mouth a little bit.


    The God of death''s face was not good, and the veins on his forehead burst out. "Persephone, you are looking for death. Don''t rely on my love for you, you can do whatever you want."


    The person who is reminded of the darkness in her heart will magnify the malice of the outside world. For example, at this moment, death''s words can be understood as that he does not love her, or even tired of her.


    For the dark ones, this is their attitude towards what they love.


    Sure enough, the next second, Su Tang rubbed and stood up from death''s arms. Her face was angry, her beautiful eyes were full of blood, and she became crazy and irritable, as if she would burst out in the next moment.


    "Is my lord sick of me so soon?" Her smile began to deepen, and in the end, she said, "what a pity. In fact, I also like adults, but adults make me very embarrassed. You want to kill me, and I love you. "


    Death, who had always been expressionless, raised his eyelids now. Then the next second, he heard the girl''s almost crazy words.


    "I''ll kill you, so that we can be together forever, and no one can separate us! No one can separate! "


    Su Tang''s skills are the same as those of the three legged cat, but now she has half of the power of death, so once she runs away, she will directly destroy the whole garden. But she did not see, only greedy and crazy staring at death.


    The dark god''s excited eyes are bright, and death, who is only half of his power, really can''t get any good in a fight. At that time, he will be able to take advantage of the situation and take away his divinity.Because of his excitement, his whole face began to become distorted. Everyone was acting. Only the storm goddess stepped back a few steps. The whole person was in pain and helpless.


    She likes rainbows, but rainbows are fake. All the kindness and bright eyes in the past, but now memories, like expired candy, are sticky and disgusting.


    She even guessed that the reason why the human became what he is now is because of his hands and feet. She guessed that he was using her, and she should have hated and resented her. However, apart from the pain in her heart, the rest was to give up.


    She was reluctant to kill him.


    "Rainbow..." She wanted him to let go, wanted him to stop all this, but he not only didn''t have it, but even after su Tang pulled out the crossbow with the sword of death, he didn''t even play.


    Over there, Su Tang has already started. She has half of the magic power. When they fight death, they almost destroy the whole manor.


    The garden in full bloom is now withered.


    Storm goddess eyes full of pain, "rainbow, stop it."


    The dark god is waiting for today, smell speech, immediately ferocious sneer up, "don''t worry, soon it''s your turn." He said, did not care about her, because at this time, the victory and defeat of death and that human has been.


    Under the great power, the human had no ability to fight back. Seeing this, the storm goddess suddenly rushed over.


    She thought that she was reluctant to kill him, but she didn''t want to see things get worse.


    That''s it. It seems good.


    Everyone was stunned. Sutang even forgot to act. Only the dark god roared angrily, "you damned God, what are you doing! Do you want to ruin my plan? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    The goddess of storm is dead. It''s unexpected.


    Su Tang likes her very much. Compared with the gods in Shenyu, the goddess of storm is really lovely. She is just like herself. She also said that she would go to China to find delicious food. However, because she loved the wrong person, she lost her life in the end.


    Falling in love with the heartless scum of the dark god, Su Tang is really worthless for her.


    But death said to her, "maybe that''s her pursuit."


    There is no reason for a person, even the dark god, to let go once he loves?


    So sometimes, death is the best relief.


    Storm goddess does not regret, just before she died, she grabbed Sue sugar''s hand, "I''m sorry, it''s my negligence that caused you to lead wolves into the house." At this time, she also guessed that she was acting with death. Fortunately, the situation was not too bad.


    She was a little relieved, and then looked at the confrontation of the dark god, she said with a smile: "in the future, I will not advise you." At last, her eyes seemed to be looking at the place of the dark god, but it was like looking at other people through him. Gradually, the bright spots in her eyes began to disappear. She whispered with a smile, "rainbow, goodbye..."


    The dark air wanted to frustrate her. Seeing her dead, it was hard to hide her hatred, "fool, I''m not a rainbow!"


    Su Tangqi''s eyes were red, and he swung up the tree with his magic power. "Do you know what you''ve lost?" After roaring, he smashed the tree.


    The dark God opened his guard and sneered with his lips. He said sarcastically: "it''s just a third level God. As long as I become supreme, everything in the world will be mine!"


    Su Tang thinks he''s hopeless. Scum is scum!


    She angrily used the technique of inducing thunder. The huge lightning cut through the sky. Under the powerful power, the whole earth under her feet began to shake. The thunder roared, and the blue sky gradually became dark.


    The dark god faltered for a moment, and did not dare to be careless any more. He was staring at Su Tang. In his dark pupil, he could not believe, "Why are you out of control?"


    All the gods he was staring at were finally recruited. She was just a human, and she could resist it? How is that possible?!


    Su Tang hissed, "because I''m not afraid!"


    Her pride is no worse than any God in the world, and even more confident than them. She has experienced so many worlds, and everything is done by herself. This is her confidence capital.


    The dark god''s tricks to her are just itching in the air. Otherwise, how can she have the confidence to let the system not interfere?


    Before she finished, she went on to the next round of attack.


    The defense of the dark God became fragile under her fierce attack.


    "Weak chicken." After su Tang''s ridicule, he increased his strength and destroyed his fragile defense.


    The dark god was beaten back a few steps, and his blood was vomiting. He looked at her ferociously. As a dark god, his greatest strength was not defense. He raised his hand to seal the seal, and countless dark forces followed his call and attacked madly.


    The original dilapidated manor is now like a cold hell, with withered trees and cracked earth. Even the wind is mixed with all kinds of resentment and anger.


    The dark God looks at Su Tang darkly. Even the light God is afraid of his power. Now he dare not face him. What about such a human being, even if he has the power of a demigod?


    "Now even if the God of light comes, he can''t save you."


    Su Tang looked at him coldly. He could make seals, and she could draw symbols. Let alone the God of light, she even hated the God of creation.


    "My life is my own."


    The cold wind rolled in, and Su Tang stood in the eye of the wind, letting the dark forces surround him.


    Even in the dark, her bright eyes are not bright at all. She is not afraid of fear and goes forward bravely.


    The dark god now turns all his attention to Su Tang, and doesn''t find that his dark power is being quietly absorbed by another person.


    "Don''t struggle." He said with a grim smile, and then his smile froze.


    I saw a pair of white and slender jade hands break through the overlapping darkness. With her actions, a series of complicated patterns broke out of the ground. The patterns seemed to have life, spreading in all directions and returning to the original position wherever she went.


    The cracked earth began to heal, and the plants and trees also regained their lives.


    A rose broke out of the ground, bright red petals, as with light, followed by another.


    Soon, the original dilapidated Rose Garden ushered in a new life, at the foot of the power is endless, the top of the head, the sun from the layers of dark clouds, breaking out of the clouds.


    "It''s impossible." The dark god can''t believe that even the God of light doesn''t have the power. As a human, how can she have it?


    "Who are you?"


    Su Tang''s feet step on the darkness, and her long golden hair flutters in the wind, not like a God, but like a God."The man who killed you."


    Dark god Sen''s cold eyes were stunned at first, but immediately he burst out laughing, "ha ha ha, what joke did I hear, want to kill me? Do you know the way to kill me? "


    He smile so confident, Su sugar brow slightly frown, at this time, the system is finally reliable once.


    "Son, he is the dark side of the God of light. If you want to kill him, you have to kill him with the God of light. Otherwise, even if you kill him now, he can still hide in the body of the God of light."


    Su Tang''s eyes flashed a trace of amazement. The God of light is a first-class God, and this guy is also a first-class God, so she had to solve two first-class gods at one time? Is this playing with her?!


    The system pretended to clear the throat, coughed, "you can find death."


    Sue sugar, "no, he''s my little cute. I have to protect him."


    So proud death, injured she will be distressed.


    If the system has an expression, it must be distorted at this time.


    Death and loveliness are not linked at all, OK?


    The system didn''t want to talk at all, but Su Tang thought about how to attract the God of light. Unless the gods were blind, they would know.


    "Is there any way to bring in the God of light?"


    The system pauses. "Don''t lead. He''s already here."


    After the sun completely dispelled the dark clouds, the God of light appeared.


    For the appearance of the positive Lord, the dark god was afraid for a while, but soon he raised his head arrogantly.


    "Coming? That''s right. I''ll find you again. "


    The God of light didn''t look at him, but at the storm goddess who fell on the ground. His always gentle and elegant eyes were tinged with a little sadness at the moment.


    He said, "it''s time to fix it." He said with a sigh, and then with a slow smile at Sutang, "Miss Persephone, please."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    Su Tang didn''t know why, but her sixth sense was that this big man was going to do something big.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the big man''s body to become transparent.


    Although the light God''s body gradually became empty, his face was smiling with relief. He said to Su Tang, "in fact, it''s boring to be a God. For a long time, day after day, I don''t dare to be slighted." After that, he looked at the God of death in the corner and said to Sutang again, "Miss Persephone, can you take me to say sorry to the God of death in the future?"


    All of a sudden, Rao Shi Su Tang was shocked, not to mention the dark god.


    "You''re crazy, you''re really crazy!" The dark god had suffered a heavy blow, but now the light God blew himself up, and there was no possibility of his rebirth. He frantically wanted to reunite the dark forces, but with this move, he found that there was no dark force at all.


    It can''t be said that there is nothing at all, but it is weak and almost ignored.


    It''s impossible. Like light, the world never lacks darkness.


    It was so strange that he couldn''t help looking around for the reason. Then he was scared. He pointed to death, and his fear in his eyes was no less than that of the God of light. "You''re crazy, too. You''re crazy!"


    The manor came back to life again, but death was the only one who was still shrouded in darkness. He looked up slightly, and his dark pupil turned into a dark abyss, empty and hopeless.


    The God of darkness is familiar with the power of darkness. The God of death has been completely controlled by the darkness. He has no reason and has become a sacrifice of darkness.


    If he is really just reduced to the sacrifice of darkness, he is not afraid, but if the ultimate idea of death is to kill him, then even if the reason disappears, as a obsession, he will still make corresponding actions.


    Without the haven of God of light, all his dark forces have been taken away. Now he has no ability to fight back.


    The dark God began to be afraid, afraid, and even wanted to run away, but death didn''t give him the chance at all. It''s like he''s storing up his power. Now that his power is full, he has a thorough understanding of his life with just one move.


    This move is fast and accurate, not more than 30 seconds before and after, so the dark god exploded in the sun, and finally the breeze hit and disappeared.


    Su Tang''s silly eyes, and then look at the God of death. If he just seemed cold and impersonal before, now, he is like the source of darkness. With one look, people feel the horror of death tremblingly.


    After the shock, she asked the system, "what''s his blackening value


    The system is "at 70% for the time being, and it can be saved."


    Su Tang slowly breathed a sigh of relief, 100% of the blackening have seen, 70% really do not have to panic. But before she panicked, some dead gods began to make sarcastic remarks.


    There was too much noise before. With the appearance of the God of light, there were a lot of gods around. When they saw that the God of darkness was dead, they saw that the God of death had risen from fear to fear. They are afraid that death will become the second dark god, so for the future, they decided to start first.


    Su Tang listened to their discussion, full of question marks.


    I''m afraid these gods are mentally retarded!


    Before the dark god did not see them start, how come it''s the turn of their little cute, one by one like a chicken blood, actually want to start first, strong your mother!


    The gods that the dark god killed before were all smashed by him. Unlike now, those gods are planning to besiege death.


    No matter how powerful death is, it can''t stand the attack of so many gods.


    Sue sugar''s face was gloomy. Sure enough, she didn''t like the garbage.


    However, the God of death is the God of death. Besides absorbing so many dark forces, the first group of gods did not get any benefits at all. Instead, they vomited blood and fell to the ground. However, the first group died and soon surrounded the second group.


    Death seems to be indefatigable, but Sutang is distressed.


    This is bullying her family. There is no one to help her!


    Before the attack on the dark god array is still there, she simply increased her strength, the original lush roses, now like a mutation, suddenly all grow crazy, plus those huge trees, but in the blink of an eye, all the gods are like in the jungle.


    The sudden mutation frightened all the gods.


    "Who is it?"


    Su Tang looked at the besieged little cute, angry all burst thick, "it''s your mother!"


    Many gods frowned one after another. If their temper was a little worse, they went away at that time.


    A human, dare to claim to be their mother, this is insulting them!


    Su Tang looked at the God who was attracted and said sarcastically, "come on, let your mother have a look at those unfilial sons who dare to bully me."


    Not far away, the God of death just cut off the head of a God. Hearing this, he had a big body.


    He looked in the direction of the little girl, his dark pupils brightened slightly, but soon he was dead again.


    Su Tang is not merciful. She directly drives the mutated plants to attack the gods. Before, they were ordinary plants, but now they seem to have souls. When they entangle the gods, they can''t be easily untied with their divine power.Gradually, the rose became a cannibal flower, and the towering tree became a cannibal tree.


    The gods died batch after batch, but they didn''t even touch Sutang''s clothes.


    As time goes by, the gods who besieged death are also stopped by plants and trees. Not long after, the God of death pinches the head of the last God around him with his bare hands, and then he listens to the voice of Su Tang''s gnashing teeth.


    "Hades, get the hell out of here."


    This name has not been called for tens of thousands of years, so as soon as Sutang opened her mouth, the God of death had no expression at that time.


    So, sullen sugar strode by herself.


    She was angry that this guy had made his own decisions and had nothing to do with swallowing so many dark forces. Now, he was attacked by the crowd!


    "What do you think I''m going to do? Do you want to kill me?" She sneered, she knew that this guy devoured the dark power, one of which must be to protect her, but now, driven by the dark, the cold eyes of lacquer Hazen, looking at her, there is no temperature!


    Su Tang is so angry that he starts to fight.


    It''s not like beating him with a small fist. Death has stepped back two steps.


    He looked at Su Tang and frowned. Driven by the dark forces, he wanted to attack her crazily, but subconsciously, he didn''t want to do it.


    When Su Tang saw his expressionless face, she laughed angrily, "Hades, don''t you have the ability to fight back?"


    "Don''t fight back."


    Once gorgeous sound line, now it seems to be dry general, through a thick husky, very hard. His words were very slow. After three words, he didn''t speak any more, but his eyes never moved away from her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Su Tang''s anger finally calmed down a lot, so she stopped attacking and turned her eyes to the covetous gods.


    "Still fighting?"


    Many gods in Shenyu have seen Su Tang. The banquet was hosted by the God of light, and the God of death brought her in. At that time, many gods looked down on her, but they were afraid of the God of death, so they didn''t give her any respect.


    However, for a year or so, the people they don''t look up to are so tough that they are afraid of them.


    The expression on the God''s face is not good-looking. The God of light is dead, and the first-class God is only death. Originally, I thought that the blooming of love would weaken the power of death. Who could have thought that the power of death is more terrible than before, and the human beings, who are not gods, have crushed so many of them.


    Sue sugar has no patience. She has to find a way to expel the dark power of death. She has no time to spend with these stupid things.


    "If I don''t fight, I''ll leave. If we want to fight, we''ll make a quick decision."


    With such arrogant tone, the faces of the gods are distorted, but they dare not have opinions, because those who have opinions are lying on the ground.


    In the end, they can only watch them leave by sight.


    "So we let them go?"


    This is a God who is unwilling.


    "Otherwise, catch up and fight? Can you fight? "


    This is the God who has recognized the reality.


    The world can''t stay any longer, Su Tang can only pull the God of death back to the temple of death.


    The temple of death is as splendid as before, and has not been attacked. However, when Su Tang and the God of death appeared, Moka and other slaves were very worried.


    "My Lord, I heard the gods attack. Are you ok?"


    Moka wants to move forward, but Sutang stops it. Death is in a bad mood now, and many people can''t recognize it. No, as soon as he saw so many people coming, the killing idea in his eyes came out again.


    "Don''t get close. Go to prepare some water first. You adults are influenced by the dark forces and don''t want to die. Now stay away from him."


    It''s really different from the past when we look at our adults.


    The God of death used to be indifferent, but under the strong atmosphere, people did not dare to get close to him. Now, the killing in his eyes is spreading, and the blood on his body is even more frightening.


    "Miss Persephone, if you have anything to do, please do as you please."


    Su Tang has a high voice in the temple of death. After all, she is favored by the God of death. Besides, at this time, the God of death still trusts her so much, so when she speaks, no one refutes her.


    Back to the familiar environment, death''s face finally slightly better, but only a little bit.


    "Do you still know me?" Su Tang saw that he was staring at her. She simply pointed to herself and asked.


    Death looked at her, after a long time finally nodded and said a word, "well."


    Su Tang was not satisfied with his answer. "Well, what is it, do you know or don''t you know? If you don''t know me, I''ll leave now as if I saved my life in vain. "


    She said that she would go, and death''s anger soared in vain at this moment.


    "Don''t go."


    Husky voice fell, the next second, Su sugar''s wrist was held hard.


    Su Tang couldn''t leave, but her anger was not as big as before. She looked back and saw her own figure reflected in each other''s dark eyes. She hummed and said again, "hold it in another hand, I have to draw some runes for you."


    All the dark forces in the world are almost the same. Resentment, anger and hatred, which combine all kinds of negative emotions, is darkness.


    Su Tang can draw a lot of exorcism, just want to give him also drive away the dark, the result of the next second, listen to the system excited way: "lying trough, son, you have a divine personality!"


    Su Tang was stunned, "huh? Why don''t I know? "


    System, "bull force, it''s a life God."


    Light divinity can dispel any darkness in the world. Although it is powerful, it can''t expel its own darkness. But life is endless. In all divinities, it almost exists against heaven. After all, she can regenerate any species she wants.


    Moreover, just after the battle of the gods, she could drive the plants to fight for her. The fighting power was just against the sky.


    "Son, congratulations to you. Congratulations to God."


    Compared with the excitement of the system, except for the surprise at the beginning, Sutang soon regained calm, "so can you tell me, what does this Godhead do to dispel the darkness?"


    The system chokes first, then it becomes squeamish.


    "Yes, yes..."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this tone, she had a bad feeling, "dog, can we talk well?"


    The system first had a meal, and then it seemed to summon up courage and said in a loud voice: "yes! But I''m afraid you''ll hit me, so I dare not say! "


    Now it''s Sutang''s turn to choke.


    What kind of system has she found for herself? Is she such a violent person?"You''re in my head, conscious communication, you think I can hit you?"


    When the system thinks about it, it''s also right. It''s all because she was so intimidating that she forgot about it.


    "If death''s love flower does not wither, it means that your destiny is still bound. Now that you have become a God, you can purify him with your Godhead. "


    Su Tang, "how to purify?"


    System, "of course, it''s the purification of love ~"


    Su Tang, "..." Is that what I think? "


    The system says, "Hey, girl, don''t counselle, go on!"


    Su Tang looked at the black god of death and frowned. She always felt that things were not so simple.


    "To be honest with me, is it really purely for my personal reasons to return to the mission?"


    The system''s silent. The system''s gone.


    Sue sugar laughed angrily, "you, you wait for me."


    Words fall, the God of death suddenly pinches her chin with the hand, forces her and oneself four eyes opposite, "are you angry?"


    "Who is it? I''ll kill him." His voice is very slow, but it is because of this slow, the killing intention in the words is more obvious.


    The system is shivering, and always feels like it''s been cheated by the main system.


    Su Tang put away her anger and looked at him with a smile, "OK, then kill yourself." She finished, see each other micro Leng, can''t help picking eyebrows, "dare not?"


    Death only hesitated for a moment, smell speech, he let go Su sugar, unexpectedly really want to end by oneself.


    Sue sugar was startled. She was just joking. How could she really kill him.


    "Stop it


    Death slightly crooked crooked head, in the eye a piece of doubt, "why?"


    Su Tang lost her temper. Although this guy was engulfed by the dark forces, all the remaining reason and kindness were given to her.


    Who can be indifferent to such a person?


    "I was just joking. I didn''t want your life." When she saw that the other party still didn''t believe it, she said, "if I want to kill you, why did I save you before?"


    "But you are angry." Death is still clinging to this.


    Sue sugar, "I''m angry because you don''t care for yourself!"


    Death, "I''m afraid you''ll get hurt."


    Su Tang glared angrily, "how can you not be afraid of my sadness?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    Death was asked speechless, he did not think about this problem at that time, the only idea in his heart was not to let her get hurt, so he did so knowing that he would lose control.


    He is not afraid of being captured by the dark, because in essence, he also comes from the dark, and he knows that no matter how out of control he is, he will never hurt her.


    He thought about everything for her, but he didn''t expect that she would be sad.


    Death is a little confused and flustered.


    Su Tang picked her eyebrows and continued: "if you''re not afraid that I''m sad, then don''t you worry that I''ll turn around and go with other people? Hades, if you become the new dark god, I will not stay with you. "


    The more she said, the more scared death was. What would not stay with him? What would turn around and go with others? In the end, death turned black.


    "I won''t!"


    The lifeless eyes were full of ferocity at the moment. The ferocity almost condensed into essence. As soon as he thought that the baby would leave, the God of death wanted to kill people. As for other things to go with others, he didn''t dare to think. He was afraid that he couldn''t control it.


    Su Tang looked at him like that. She was not afraid, but wanted to laugh.


    What are you doing? He''s going to take care of everything. What else is she going to do? Put it on the table? If that were the case, she would start to spit on herself.


    She has no interest in being a waste.


    The God of death locked his eyes on her. He was afraid that if he blinked, she would leave. He was so nervous that he laughed at Su Tang directly.


    "Will you make your own decision next time?"


    Death shook his head.


    "Do you want to leave me next time?"


    Death continued to shake his head, but then whispered, "I didn''t want to leave you."


    Su Tang said angrily, "since you begin to devour the dark power, it means that we are destined to go further and further! You have chosen a way not to return. This is not abandonment. What is abandonment


    The God of death thought of the way she had met God and killed God and Buddha before. There was a flame in her dark pupil. "Did you save me before?"


    Su tangleng snorted, "if you want to die, you can only die in my hands. Those gods outside are a fart!"


    The boy was angry, but death felt more happy than ever.


    "Persephone..."


    Sue sugar interrupted. "I''m not that name. I''m Sophia!"


    She was so proud and angry that death was miserable. He put the man in his arms and knocked his head on her neck like a giant dog. He said, "I''m sorry to worry you, Persephone."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that death would learn to act coquettish one day. She was shocked.


    Who can control this?


    Handsome and lovely, the key will be coquetry to you, and only to you.


    Su Tang''s mouth was hard and her heart was soft. She said with a small face: "I''m angry, but I can''t send it with a word of sorry."


    The God of death raised his head and blinked the deep eyes full of deep feeling, "then you say, how can you forgive me?"


    Su Tang hooked her lips, rolled up her sleeves, and said with a grim smile, "come on, let me fight first, and then think about forgiveness."


    Death is not afraid. On the contrary, he thinks that such a lively little boy is really cute. Now let alone beating him, he can die.


    Sue sugar, "come on, take off your pants first."


    Death:???


    Su Tang, "your robe is defensive. How can I fight if I don''t take it off?"


    Death thought about it and thought it was right, but then he thought about it and thought it was wrong.


    "Then why take off your pants?"


    Su Tang said, "your whole body is full of muscles. I don''t want to hurt my hands when I hit other places. Of course, it''s the place with the most meat."


    Where do men have the most meat? Death thought and was silent.


    I don''t know why, I always feel that a serious looking boy is playing a hooligan, but he dare not say, for fear of being beaten.


    He took a deep breath and thought that this was his wife. Although it was a bit humiliating to be spanked, if anyone dared to laugh at him, he would kill anyone.


    "Come on."


    He tried to crack himself, Su Tang was not polite, directly took out the belt.


    "Stand firm. Don''t fall down in a moment."


    The God of death steadied his expression. He thought he would be beaten as soon as he was beaten. As soon as he opened and closed his eyes, he passed. As long as his daughter-in-law was happy, he said, "well, OK."


    Su Tang is full of momentum, but it''s really hard to fight. It''s thunder and heavy rain. It''s useless. For death, it''s not a fight, it''s a touch.


    Just a click.


    Clear and crisp voice rings out in the quiet bedroom, Su Tang''s eyes are bright and excited. On the other side, death''s eyes are dark, but also excited.


    "Dog son, I hit the man''s PP, my God, the victory of history!"


    At the beginning, she was held down and beaten, but now, she finally turned over to be the master!One word, cool!


    System life is loveless, "when you show your love, can you stop feeding me dog food? It''s really funny." Finish saying, heard a clear voice again, wish to cover ear, "beg to let go!"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "who let life be like this, ups and downs."


    System, "..." Your little cute refused your dog food, kicked over your dog bowl and blew your dog''s head at the same time


    Su Tang, "ah, dog, admit it, you are a Wang."


    The system almost cried when it heard that the hosts of other people were all cute. How could it be their turn to host? The way is so wild!


    The God of death was hit twice before and after, one side at a time, quite symmetrical. However, he felt that if he could bear it any longer, he might go crazy, or he might run away the next second.


    The little boy didn''t use the magic power, but he felt more exciting than swallowing the dark power.


    So he turned back.


    Su Tang''s hand just fell down. When he found that it was too late for him to stop, he said, "what are you doing?"


    She gaped at the scene in front of her, half loud, stiff looked at his hand, and then looked at him, the whole person is not good.


    What did she just hit?


    The God of death snorted. Although he was a God, the thing was fragile, whether it was human or God. But the pain was only for a moment. The next second, he was more excited.


    Sue sugar retreated in shock, and the whole person was dumbfounded.


    This guy is really not a human being. Can he be excited when he is put together?


    "I There''s something else. Let''s stop here today. " She finished with an awkward and polite smile.


    Death smiles, "it''s over?"


    Su Tang''s body has turned to the direction of the door, smell speech, which still have the mood to quarrel with him, randomly nod a head, then, she heard a low smile.


    He said, "it''s over. Now it''s my turn."


    Su Tang:???


    What''s your turn?


    Death gracefully came up to her, "before, I remember someone said that they wanted to leave me? And someone else? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    Who would have thought that if he had just threatened others, he would be guilty now!


    Su Tang thinks she''s a God now. How can she be counsellor? Even if I could, I stuck my neck, like a proud peacock, "what''s the matter, I''m wrong? I can''t tell you what you did wrong? " She said while looking at each other''s appearance, to the end, a horizontal heart, very clamorous way: "unconvinced ah? If you are not convinced, hold it back for me! "


    Death is happy, "hold it? Can you tell me how to hold it? " Said, grabbed her just hit the hand, smile: "this hand just hit quite energetic, or let it teach me?"


    Su Tang stares at her eyes. Where did the pure and proud God of death go? Does the dark power also unlock the coquettish words by the way?


    She tried to grab her hand back, with a wooden face, "teaching is impossible, or..." She quickly moved her eyes down for only one second. In fact, she didn''t see anything clearly, but she couldn''t lose her momentum, so she had to pretend to be calm, "if you can''t hold it, cut it."


    Death was silent for a moment. Just when Sutang thought he could go, he said, "it''s not impossible to cut, but what should we do next time? Ah, I remember. We miss Persephone have awakened the spirit of life. This time, please help me grow it again when I need to use it next time. "


    Su Tang was shocked. What a cruel man he is!


    "I don''t think so."


    Death, "it doesn''t matter. If it''s Miss Persephone, it''s not impossible."


    Su Tang stepped back. In terms of momentum, she had already lost. So, she didn''t love to fight. She just patted him on the shoulder. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s take our time. We can''t hold it this time. We can''t hold it next time."


    No, what is she talking about? Hold a fart, it''s him who has broken himself!


    Su Tang wants to leave angrily. However, death talks about it. How can she leave.


    "Since Miss Persephone is reluctant to cut it, let''s make it disappear in another way."


    Su Tang''s face was twisted when she heard this. She couldn''t bear to fart!


    She rolled up her sleeves again and laughed sweetly. "Come on, let''s talk about what tools you like better."


    No matter when it is used properly, it can be successful.


    This does not, the God of death smiles a face uncanny, "you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Tang never thought that one day she would become a tool. She was really angry! However, when she looked at the data and the blackening value of less than 20%, she suddenly felt that if she could, she would even continue to be a tool.


    People, that''s how they degenerate.


    Violent walk is not up, Su sugar whole people are languid, but the God of death, and restore the old look.


    Under the windowsill of the love flower has been in full bloom, delicate, beautiful things.


    For the first time, Su Tang was stunned when she saw the flower of love blooming. Then her whole eyes were bright. "Hades, the flower of love is blooming!" She said, ran to the door, at the moment, death just came in, two people bumped into each other, the God of death will embrace people into his arms, action is very familiar.


    He dotes on looking at the little girl in his arms. His eyes are bright, and he doesn''t know what happy things happened again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang stepped out of his arms, pulled him and came to the windowsill. He was excited and excited. "Hades, it''s a flower of love! It''s on


    The God of death looks at the love flower under the windowsill. There is no sunshine in the hall of the God of death, because the darkness here can''t be penetrated by sunshine. He has long been used to this kind of dim environment, but one day, the God of light came to the temple of death, and told him that one day, the sun will shine through the temple of death, and he will have his own sun.


    The meeting''s God of death sniffed and thought that the God of light was crazy.


    But the God of light did not explain. Instead, he planted a rose in the temple of death with a smile. He said to him, "without beautiful flowers, how can we keep the lovely sunshine?"


    Death doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t like sunshine at all. As a God from darkness, what kind of light does he want?


    However, he did not let the rose be pulled out after all.


    Now, he ushered in his light, ushered in his sunshine, as the God of light said, is really very lovely.


    "Someone once said to me that I would welcome the light and have the sunshine."


    The gods of death and light, the gods of the divine realm, think that they will not deal with each other. After all, one represents light and the other represents darkness. But in fact, he didn''t hate the God of light. Similarly, the God of light didn''t hate him either. Although their relationship was not as good as that of good friends, they could speak well.


    Death is just a pity for God of light. He didn''t look up to the gods in the divine realm, but if it was the light God, he was still convinced.


    "Said the God of light?" This word came from the God of light. Speaking of him, she thought of the storm goddess again. "In fact, the storm goddess has been waiting for her rainbow."The opposite of the God of darkness is the God of light. The person the goddess of storm likes is the God of darkness and also the God of light. Thinking of the light God looking at the storm goddess at last, Su Tang thought that maybe they had another life.


    "I won''t make you storm goddess." When death holds her hand and devours the power of darkness, he has already found a way out. If he really gets out of control, he will explode.


    Fortunately, his little cute brought him back to the sun.


    Su Tang snorted, "of course I won''t be the storm goddess, I will only kill each other myself." Then he made a bluffing click.


    Death chuckles, such a vigorous little boy, no wonder the last Godhead is life.


    After su Tang became a God, she still lived in the hall of death. Even in the end, she simply lived in the main hall.


    Death didn''t let her follow him. He proposed and held a grand wedding. But the wedding did not invite any guests, human to Su Tang, is strange, no intersection, the same, what to death, is also strange.


    But they didn''t invite them, and the gods didn''t come in person.


    There is no other reason. There is no leader in the divine realm. There are signs of chaos. Although there are many second-class gods, none of them will agree with each other. As gods, a fight will not come to fruition for a hundred years. In the end, I don''t know who mentioned death.


    At first, they were afraid of death, but after decades of waiting, the temple of death was not in chaos, but their God domain was in chaos first.


    There is no way, before the neutral God came to the temple of death, and then they were shocked to find that they did not look up to the little human, now actually become a God, and from the level point of view, it is no less than the second level!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    Death''s face is not very good-looking, he does not like the gods, because at the beginning, no gods like him.


    A strong man never needs to be approved by anyone, let alone please anyone. Gradually, he has less and less contact with God. In the end, the only contact is God of light.


    Now, everything goes to the three treasures hall.


    "Shall I cut off your heads, or shall you go away?" The God of death was wearing a red robe, his face was full of gloom, and his words were cold to the extreme.


    The timid God was already shivering. At the beginning, the death couple''s battle with the gods was almost a one-sided massacre.


    "Lord death, we have something to ask for." The leader took a few deep breaths. He was afraid that the other party would really kill him. He said, "the divine realm is not peaceful recently. We want to ask the Lord of death to help us."


    Death hissed, as if to hear a big joke, "what''s the matter with me?"


    The God swallowed his saliva, and finally found that he didn''t have the courage to look at death, so he had to look at Su Tang for help. "Madam, at the beginning, the God of light didn''t hesitate to explode for the sake of the God of darkness disappearing. You have a long relationship. How can you have the heart to see the Shenyu in chaos? How to say, it''s all the hard work of the LORD God of light. "


    Su Tang smokes the corners of her mouth. She thinks it''s not easy for the gods to tell lies with her eyes open.


    "Are you sure I have a lot to do with the God of light? I''ve met him twice. Seriously, I have a deeper relationship with the dark god than with the light God. "


    You know, when the dark god was dormant in the manor, he also guided her.


    The God''s face was chatting. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak.


    Finally, Su Tang was a little impatient and helped them find a direction. "In fact, the God of light can''t disappear. Even if he explodes, as long as there is light in the world, he will still appear. Rather than seek death, seek his reincarnation. "


    In this world, there can not always be one color. If there is light, there will be darkness, because the world also needs balance.


    The light God died, but the world let the sun, similarly, the dark God died, he will exist in another form.


    God shocked, obviously did not consider this aspect, "but, in the process of searching, someone still needs to maintain the order of God." They said this, afraid that Sutang really refused, and their words were a little flustered, "I know that the gods let you down before the first battle, and I can''t ask for their forgiveness, but not only the divine realm needs order, the world also needs order, and the temple of death is also a part of the world."


    Su Tang thinks that he has been convinced that the divine realm is in chaos, and the first one to suffer is human beings. Other races still have the ability to protect themselves, so human beings will be completely reduced to mole ants. At that time, the temple of death will not be able to stay out of the trouble.


    There is an accident in the world. As a man, the God of death is not sure what will happen. In the end, it is not her who comes back to repair it.


    She sighed, quite a bit resigned, "OK, first analyze the situation."


    Death''s face changed. Looking at the gods, he wanted to swallow them alive.


    You know, the wedding is only half done!


    Forgiveness wedding, is to strike thunder!


    Fortunately, the gods also know the importance. When they come to ask for help, they can''t disturb their affairs.


    "Madam, get married first. After that, we''ll make a detailed analysis."


    Death''s face finally slightly better, but also only a little bit, for him, what God domain, what world, that is less important than his little son.


    However, if xiaozizi insists on taking care of it, he will try his best to take care of it.


    At the end of the wedding, the pressure of death was low, and Sutang couldn''t laugh or cry. Fortunately, this guy was very easy to coax, and it didn''t take long for his anger to disappear.


    "Hades, don''t think that''s none of our business. The world is in chaos. Do you think death temple can survive? "


    The God of death snorted. Of course, he knew the advantages and disadvantages, but he got married the most! At such an important moment, it was almost destroyed. Can you be angry?


    Su Tang, like a baby, is just about to give sugar. Of course, in a sense, she did give sugar in the end, which makes someone feel less popular.


    In the end, the blackening value fell down to only 10%.


    Things in the divine realm are not complicated. As soon as the gods let go of their death, they dare not let go of one of their farts. All of them have quietly stopped. What they used to do is still what they do now.


    Of course, death is only in charge of the divine realm temporarily, so Sutang is still secretly looking for the reincarnation of the God of light.


    It''s reincarnation, but no one can be sure that the God of light who has been recovered will be the one before. After all, if you lose something like Godhead, it may not be yours any more.


    Fortunately, if you can become a first-class God, even if you lose your divine status, not everyone can pick it up.


    That day, Su Tang found a ten-year-old child who went to the temple of death. She didn''t even introduce him. The child opened her mouth to the God of death and called for her father.


    Sue sugar is in a mess, so is death."Who is he?" Because of the shock, death''s voice was floating.


    It''s not that I didn''t think about what kind of child I would have, but suddenly one came out, which is another story.


    Before Sue sugar could answer, the child explained, "I feel a sense of intimacy in you, so I''ll shout tentatively."


    Since he was born, he has not had any relatives. This is the first time and the only time that he feels intimate.


    Where there is light, there is darkness, so in essence, they can also be regarded as one, he can feel kind, too normal.


    For the first time, the God of death understood what his son occasionally called his life lost. If the child called his father a few more times, he felt that he was really going to die.


    He didn''t want to be the cheap father at all, so he said with a straight face, "I''m not your father."


    The child''s face collapsed with the speed visible to the naked eye, but soon, he regained his spirits, "it doesn''t matter, anyway, you are still my family."


    He is very firm in the two words of family.


    The God of death didn''t speak this time, and he didn''t bother to explain. His relatives are better than his enemies.


    It''s su Tang. She almost has a stomachache.


    "Congratulations to the Lord of death and to the son of the God of light."


    Death


    "Congratulations, madam, on the son of the God of light."


    Two people bicker like finish, over there, the God of light saw the needle inserted, the words of the round shouts: "father, mother."


    Death


    Su Tang


    For the first time, they found that the God of light, formerly known for its gentleness, was also dark in the stomach.


    As a result, the two of them had so many sons of God of light. At first, they felt uncomfortable when they heard the name, but at last, they both calmed down. On the contrary, there are many gods in the realm of God. They secretly say that they take advantage of the God of light. As a result, they fight against injustice for the God of light. In the end, they are beaten by the God of light in their youth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    No matter when he was a child or when he grew up, the God of light did not let people worry about him, and he got the status of God of light when he was 20 years old. Su Tang, who is a temporary God, is very happy about this.


    On the surface, she solemnly handed over the realm of God to the God of light, but in her heart, she was very happy.


    She finally doesn''t have to clean up this mess!


    In this regard, the God of light is full of uneasiness, "mother, I''m afraid I can''t handle it well."


    Su Tang gently touched his golden hair and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. According to the way you used to do before, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll fight twice, so there won''t be any big problem."


    The gods heard this handover procedure for the first time. All the gods are going crazy. This is the divine realm. They are gods! How can you kill at will?!


    However, the God of light thought for a moment, but said with approval: "what mother said is reasonable. "


    all gods:


    Sure enough, the gentle and powerful God of light has disappeared. Now the new one is called a dark and insidious one.


    The gods cry and mourn the dead god again.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    As soon as the God of light returns, Su Tang hears the hint. She subconsciously turns back to find someone. As a result, she just moves, and her hand is held by someone.


    Familiar breath, familiar voice, everything as before, but she knew in her heart that it was time for them to separate.


    Death, "to whom?"


    Sue sugar, "it''s for you, of course." She looked at the God of light with a smile, and a trace of pride rose in her heart. "Ah, the child who has been raised can finally go to the pride and joy of harming others."


    The God of death snorted. He thought the God of light was in the way for a long time. They were just newly married, but the boy always bothered them. On several occasions, he wanted to kick them back into the realm of God. Now, this guy is finally gone, and he can finally have his own daughter-in-law.


    "Ma''am, return to the temple of death?"


    Sue sugar said, "there will be a party later. It''s not bad for the last moment. Let''s go after the party."


    Death was not happy, but he thought that this was the last time he was in charge of this son''s business, so he reluctantly said, "OK, I''ll leave when the banquet is over."


    Su Tang hid her emotion in her eyes and talked with the gods with a smile, but she said to the system: "when the banquet is over, we will leave. "


    system," so fast? "


    Sue sugar shakes her glass in her hand, and her voice doesn''t make waves. "Otherwise? Stay in this life, I don''t do other tasks? Or do I stay for hundreds of years and then leave? " She said this, murmured a smile, "why, anyway, the final outcome is to go."


    The system sighed, "even if you want to stay for a lifetime, the main system will never allow it."


    Sue sugar shrugged and said, "leave a copy."


    System, "OK." With that, he thought that he had been found to be a fake and had been killed. The system could not help saying, "Tangtang, what if the copy was found?"


    Su Tang squinted and hissed, "that''s your technical problem. First of all, if it''s your technical problem, I won''t come back to continue this task." She said at the end, voice also dyed a bit Yin measurement, "if you still freeze my points, then I will die with you."


    The system laughs, "don''t worry, it won''t be."


    Although it said so, it had no bottom in its heart. It sighed and thought, forget it, step by step. If something really goes wrong, it will definitely appeal to the main system.


    The banquet was very lively. It was the most lively one in Shenyu in ten years.


    At the beginning, we asked the couple of the God of death to praise and manage the divine realm. Everyone knows that these two people have never had a good impression on the gods, so they all live with their tails down. Now, they are in charge of the real, we all have a sense of relief, this is not, in the end, many gods drink high.


    The God of death just drank two glasses of wine symbolically, and it was not easy to finish. Just as he wanted to take his little wife back to the temple of death, he suddenly found something wrong.


    He looked back and saw his little wife puzzled and said, "Hades, what''s the matter?"


    The same voice, the same face, as in the past, but his heart, but suddenly pulled, the whole body blood is frozen.


    What''s different?


    He stares at his little wife, and the gentle look in his eyes is gone.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice is cold and gloomy, as if from the dark abyss. Only three words are enough to make people tremble.


    The gods had drunk too much, so many gods didn''t find anything wrong here until they started fighting.


    Yes, the God of death couldn''t find out the result. In a rage, he chose to do it directly. Even the newly appointed god of light knows about it.


    The gods have suffered a lot in this couple''s hands. Seeing that they started, all the gods were far away. Only the God of light stepped forward without any hesitation."Father, what''s the matter with you?"


    The God of light frowned and stopped his father. In the past ten years, the God of death didn''t care much about him. Instead, he was su Tang. If he wanted to choose between them, he would definitely choose Su Tang.


    "You go back and ask the woman if she''s still not your mother." Death''s eyes were scarlet, his whole body was furious, and his whole body was enveloped by the dark atmosphere.


    As soon as the God of light browed and looked back, he saw that the other side''s expression was vivid and his voice was just like in the past.


    "Hades, I think you are crazy!"


    "How dare you abuse me? Come on, I''ll see who wins and who loses today!"


    The frown of the God of light is deeper and deeper. These words are what his mother would say. Even his expression is the same as that in his memory. Most importantly, it is impossible to disguise his divine personality.


    However, he noticed something wrong.


    He looked at his familiar face. This time, he did not need death to speak.


    The other party was angry and even angry. If it had been in the past, the God of light would have admitted his mistake. But this time, he not only didn''t want to admit his mistake, but also wanted to kill the fake man!


    With him in general, as well as death, two people join hands to attack, such a big banquet, instant a mess.


    Death lost her intelligence, until she cut the robe on her chest by the wrong hand. Looking at the orangutan spots on the porcelain white skin, the whole person was almost crazy.


    Fortunately, the God of light has reason in this battle.


    "Father, mother''s spirit is in her, this matter It''s so weird. Let''s discuss it from the long term. "


    The clone was trapped, and her face was still vivid. But the more she was like this, the more angry death was. At last, the God of light sealed her mouth with a forbidden curse.


    "Father, this is the realm of God. Under our eyes, and with our mother''s skill, no one can replace her quietly. Unless... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    "Unless she left on her own initiative." Different from the previous madness, at this moment, death seems to be frozen in the soul, the whole person is stiff in place, hoarse voice.


    He is not stupid, let alone stupid. If he is a little bit by the God of light, he will understand immediately.


    But he didn''t understand that his wife, such a loving person, how could she just leave? Was she not afraid that he would be sad or uncomfortable?


    Or, in the past, she was just acting?


    Death closed his eyes, clearly no expression, but that moment, the God of light saw the word walking dead in him.


    He felt a pain in his heart. The ten years of his youth were his happiest. He didn''t believe it. How could such a good mother leave them?


    "Father, did you just give up your mother?"


    The blood color of death''s eyes instantly infected the whole eyes. At last, he burst out laughing, "ha ha, give up? Even if she died, she would die in my arms! She can''t go anywhere without my permission


    ****


    in the evening, m country.


    The remnant cloud in the sky is burned into gorgeous red by the afterglow of the setting sun, which is beautiful but short.


    Su Tang is sitting lazily by the lake. Her bright white face is full of youth''s publicity and willfulness. Under her brave eyebrows, she has long curly eyelashes. Down, her peach blossom eyes seem to be smiling, curving, with a touch of cynicism. Coupled with that set of handsome work clothes, who can think of such a handsome youth, but her real identity is delicate My little girl.


    She looked at the sunset in the sky, but some of it didn''t come back.


    "Gouzi, where''s the information."


    No sooner had she finished than she was interrupted.


    Although living in a foreign country, the facial features are different from those of deep Europeans, but beautiful people are always particularly attractive. No, some of them are bold.


    "Hello, may I make a friend?" Finish saying, still handed over contact way, "this is my contact way."


    Su Tang didn''t reach out. She only came to the world for five minutes before and after. She didn''t know what was going on. She could only refuse with a smile.


    "Ah, sorry..." She thought about it, and then she found an excuse, "I have someone I like."


    The other party smell speech, seem still some unwilling, "it doesn''t matter, we can be friends first."


    Su Tang did not expect that the other party was so persistent, and the smile on her face became ruffian. "I''m really sorry, my girlfriend was born, it''s hard to coax her."


    Finally sent people, system information also followed.


    This is an ordinary world. There are no gods or ghosts. Su Tang''s original identity is the man''s fiancee. She has a good family, but she was left in a foreign sanatorium for physical reasons.


    Su Tang came to this world and found a very interesting thing. That''s her health. There''s nothing wrong with her. But her father married his stepmother and thought she was an eyesore. He found an excuse to leave people abroad, so that he couldn''t see them. Of course, the most important thing to send people so far is that the original owner has a first-class fiance. The stepmother is jealous and wants to promote her daughter.


    In this world, what is engagement? Even if you get married, you can get divorced. The Shen family has a big business. How many people want to get into the young master''s bed of the Shen family? The stepmother''s daughter is just one of them, so the troublesome young master of the Shen family also has a strange brain circuit. He keeps his fiancee, who he has never met before. He pretends to be affectionate, but in fact he just takes her as a shield.


    With the prompt of the system, Su Tang''s dizzy memory finally revived.


    When the man was 18 years old, he studied abroad. The Shen family also fought openly and secretly. They used all kinds of things that were not on the table, including taking medicine and sending women. However, those people were really insidious. They actually sent women with AIDS.


    In the original world, although the male master took the medicine, he just survived. Unfortunately, his life was saved, but the little male master was completely broken. In addition to the assassination in the later period, the man was forced to be a cruel man.


    Su Tang came to this world, the task is to block these big and small plots for him, until he took charge of the Shen family, she retired.


    In all kinds of high-level world behind, although this world is an ordinary low-level world, there are too many assassinations. In addition, foreign countries can stage a gunfight movie from time to time. Thanks to Su Tang, he will be tempered in several high positions, and his skill is quite good, otherwise he will not live for three days.


    Su Tang is illuminated by the setting sun. Her skills are like passing a halo. She looks like an elf. Unfortunately, she is in a bad mood.


    "The Shen family is also in control, and the young man is not bad. So, what is Shen Yuan''s blackening?"


    System, "..." I''m afraid you forget that when you first approached the man, you created a fake identity, approached him as a boy, and finally became his horse. "


    Su Tang, "talk well. What''s a horse? Can I call it a friend?"


    The system tut for a moment, expressed disgust, but still said: "OK, you say friends are friends. But don''t forget, before you leave, you are the green manThe deeper memory is recalled, Su Tang''s body is stiff.


    The system continued, "do you remember what you said to the man when he invited you back home?" At the end of the speech, the system cleared her throat, learned from her appearance at that time, and said, "sorry, man, I accidentally slept with your fiancee."


    The system says, "you''re really capable of sleeping on your own."


    Su Tang choked her neck and said, "am I wrong? I sleep by myself every day. Isn''t that what I sleep by myself? There''s nothing wrong with it


    System ha ha sneer, "yes ah, no problem, really amazing, give you applause." Finish saying, it really put the sound of applause, mentally retarded explosion.


    "You said that you can''t maintain the skin of the previous two worlds? Now, how can I get close to the man? " The more the system said, the more angry it was. Although there was an accident in the task, we all had problems, but most of them came from our own skin king.


    Su Tang suddenly lost his temper, and the whole person was also entrusted with chubaba.


    "Before the two planes are not immortal or God, dare not skin ah, finally came to an ordinary world, I confiscate, carelessly, let myself fly."


    The system is very annoying. It''s really annoying. You know, it''s not the first time for our host to dress up as a man, but there is absolutely no one who can match this time.


    For example, she even compared with the male owner!


    Niang ah, when I think of that picture, the system turns black. What''s the size? Does she have that thing?


    What makes it more unacceptable is that in order to be realistic, she actually went to the sex shop to buy the biggest size thing, then put it in her underwear and played a hooligan against the man.


    The system is very tired, the whole body is tired to the extreme, "forget it, you can do it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    Sue sugar opened her mouth and found herself at a loss for the first time.


    In a foreign country, the young man sat helpless and pitifully by the lake. She didn''t want to enjoy the beautiful scenery in front of her. Anyway, the whole person began to get upset. In the end, she angrily kicked the stone under her feet.


    With a puff, the stones fell into the lake, creating ripples.


    "Forget it. I''m a little hungry. I''ll have something to eat first." She said and stood up from her chair, but as soon as she moved, there was one more person around her.


    The man was dressed in a suit and looked like the elite in the office building, but Su Tang could smell the danger with only one look.


    She suddenly retreated, but when she retreated, there were a few more strong men around the empty area. Their clothes were unified and their goals were clear.


    She squinted. The man had only left for one year. In this year, she didn''t get angry with anyone.


    "Dog, whose man?"


    System, "the man in charge."


    Su Tang took a cool breath. She didn''t think about how to deal with it. Why did this man suddenly make a move!


    "Master Cheng, my husband wants to buy you a drink." The bodyguard smiles, but that posture, has her not to agree greatly, directly starts to carry the human past.


    All the men came to the door, and it was unrealistic to escape. So Su Tang took a deep breath, maintained her superficial demeanor, and said calmly, "OK, your husband has sent so many people to invite me. If I don''t go, I''m sorry for his hard work."


    The bodyguard turned a blind eye to the stabbing words in her words, only continued to smile and invited people into the car.


    As soon as Su Tang got on the bus, she had a pair of dark and deep eyes. The other side looked at her with a smile. At that moment, she felt that she had fallen into the ice cellar.


    Cold, bone cold, let her a little want to shiver.


    However, in front of outsiders, momentum can not be lost.


    So she took the initiative to say, "Mr. Shen, long time no see."


    Her voice is deliberately low, not as pretty as a girl, nor as deep and hoarse as an adult man. She has a clean voice of a 16-year-old boy, and she has no distinction between male and female in her face.


    Two people four eyes are opposite, Shen Yuan hook lip Cape, pull out a touch of irony, "a year no see, Cheng Shao is unfamiliar with me.". How about my fiancee? Is it working


    Different from Su Tang''s sense of youth, Shen Yuan is the same age as her, but obviously more mature. He was wearing a well tailored suit. Although the whole person was cold and stern, he was good-looking, well-defined, and had three-dimensional and exquisite facial features. In ordinary times, people would rush to get to know him, but now, Su Tang just wanted to stay away from him.


    She was on pins and needles, especially those words, which made her feel bad.


    What is a fiancee? Is the fiancee for use?!


    "She has a name, Mr. Shen." Sue sugar slowly opened her mouth, but she was crazy about how to deal with it.


    Shen Yuan hissed, "such maintenance seems to be very easy to use."


    Su Tang wants to hit someone a little. She clenches her fist and finally recovers to her previous state. "Mr. Shen manages everything every day, and some people don''t bother you."


    As soon as these words came out, Shen Yuan''s face immediately sank down with the speed visible to the naked eye. He looked at her, and the anger in his eyes did not cover up, "is this painful?"


    Su Tang pursed her lips and said nothing. She tried to recall the past. At first, she really thought about him, but later, when the task was almost finished, she began to release herself. At that time, she had two identities. She didn''t want to run back and forth, so she offered a high commission and asked someone to pretend.


    Most of the sanatoriums are foreigners, and their impression of Asians is very vague. Besides, the original owner''s mother specially arranged that the people around her always change in three months, so in the end, Su Tang simply found a girl who looked similar and occasionally went to the sanatorium to make a card.


    Later, the girl learned about her experience and sympathized with her. They became friends as soon as they came and went.


    Su Tang''s silence is equivalent to a disguised recognition.


    She admits that she loves that woman and that she is more important than him.


    As long as Shen Yuan thinks like this, he will suppress the anger in his heart. It took him a year to suppress the Shen family, paralyze himself, and give her a year to come back. Now, one year''s time has come, the Shen family is no longer justified, but she has never called.


    In the past, those days and nights together, for her, even worse than that sick seedling.


    Shen Yuan sneered, "Cheng Shao, you said that if I let people step on the accelerator, your sick girl friend will not bear it, just close her eyes and go to heaven."


    Su Tang was surprised and looked up to find that the girl pretending to be herself appeared on the road. She was holding bread in one hand and talking on the phone. She didn''t know the danger was approaching.


    It''s very normal for a 100% blackened psychopath to let people step on the accelerator to the end. Besides, although the world is marked by the ordinary world, it does carry all kinds of guns to kill gangs and support the army. So it''s common to kill individuals and blow up cities."Mr. Shen, she doesn''t know anything. Why do you embarrass a girl?" When she finished, the mobile phone in her pocket just rang. She hesitated and didn''t take out the mobile phone. Shen Yuan was very interested.


    "Pick it up." He said, "Cheng Shao doesn''t answer. Is he waiting for me to answer for you?"


    Su Tang takes a look at him and reluctantly takes out her cell phone. The caller ID is the girl who calls. She pauses and finally presses the call button.


    "Hey, I won''t come back for dinner today. Well, something''s wrong. You should have a rest early." She tried her best to keep her voice steady. At first, it was no different from usual. The other party didn''t doubt it and hung up soon.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to relax. She was afraid that the psycho would run into her. Fortunately, the other party didn''t go crazy. When she was completely separated from the girl, she remembered to put her mobile phone back in her pocket.


    Shen Yuan looked at her actions, mouth pulled out a cold thin smile, "Cheng Shao is young and vigorous, how can a sick seedling satisfy you, do you need me to introduce some people for you?"


    Su Tang''s mouth was silent.


    When she was young, she was too fond of playing and talking constantly. She wanted to get along with normal boys, either to let them call her father or to prove her strength in some aspect.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to be called her father, and she didn''t have a third leg, but it didn''t matter, because she would brag.


    What seven times a night, ladies and sisters are reluctant to give up her, and portray themselves as a playboy.


    But she never thought that Shen Yuan could remember these things!


    Hold a breath in the heart, to the end, she can only dry refuse, "introducers do not have to, I now self-cultivation."


    Shen Yuan, "is it self-cultivation, or play bad can only hold?" He said, eyes intentionally or unintentionally swept to her legs, "Cheng Shao, don''t be embarrassed, I still know a few authoritative doctors, we have a disease, treat."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    Sue sugar is very angry. She''s about to explode. She takes a deep breath and tells herself that it''s unnecessary to worry about it. She''s the one who wants to go home to provide for the aged.


    Maybe she figured it out, she soon calmed down, even the initial tension was gone.


    "It doesn''t bother Mr. Shen." She said as she relaxed and leaned back in her chair, somewhat cynical.


    However, Cheng Ye is indeed a cynical playboy. In the years when Shen Yuan got along with her, the girl around her never stopped, and she was still enjoying it. At first, Shen Yuan didn''t look up to her. He played around and was proud of her when he had a few coins. Later


    Shen Yuan thought about it, and he saved him several times.


    It was an accident at the beginning, but several times later, knowing that it was dangerous, she rushed in front of him.


    Shen Yuan is not a man with a heart of stone. He also wanted to know if she had any plans to get close to herself. But later, as time went by, she really didn''t have any plans. Just such a seemingly slovenly young master, in fact, her heart was cleaner than anyone else.


    Who she likes, who she hates, she never covers up.


    That''s Shen Yuan. Shen Yuan was still a little confused at the beginning. It took a few seconds to remember that he still had a fiancee who used to block arrows.


    the young master finally refused to return home with him. He laughed at what he said and was responsible for sleeping.


    Responsible, what a ridiculous word. He had never seen her spend more than three months on anyone. That time, it was the first time he heard her say that he should be responsible.


    The memory played back in his mind, and Shen Yuan''s face became more and more ugly. This year, he restrained himself from thinking about it, thinking that he would find someone after solving the Shen family. Even, when he came over, he thought that if she was separated from that bullshit fiancee, he would take it as if it hadn''t happened.


    But he never thought that a playboy like Cheng Ye was still with her.


    Shen Yuan''s breath became more and more frightening. Su Tang forbade the desire to run away and pretended to be calm. "I haven''t seen you for a year. Where does Mr. Shen want to take me to drink?"


    Shen Yuan glanced at her, hoping to crush and devour her.


    "Where does Cheng Shao want to drink?" In fact, he didn''t think about where to drink, but I remember that the young master loved to play, and she was a frequent visitor to the bars in n city.


    If Sue sugar knew what he was thinking, she would roar angrily.


    Why do they become regular customers? It''s not for the purpose of collecting intelligence. Who let the people who designed and framed him like to run to bars? What can she do? She is also very desperate. Although the wine is good, her little sister is also very beautiful.


    "It''s your treat. The place is, of course, what you want." Su Tang said lazily. Because she was so close, Shen Yuan felt that her voice was rubbing against his eardrum. The person who had been thinking about him for a year was near Chi Chi. He tried his best to suppress the impulse of rubbing people into his arms.


    But the young master didn''t know it, so he continued with the provocative voice: "first, if the wine is not good, I will leave."


    Shen Yuan stirred up a cool smile, "don''t worry, you won''t let Cheng Shao down." With that, let the driver directly send him back to his home in n city.


    He knew that the young master loved to drink, so he had a lot of good wine. He had not lived for a long time, but he was cleaned regularly, so when he pushed in, everything was the same as before.


    When she got home, she thought about whether she had a chance to leave.


    Shen Yuan seems to have found her retreat, sneer, voice with a bit of ridicule, "young master, this is afraid?"


    As soon as Su Tang heard it, she knew that this guy was using the method of provocation, but she just took it.


    "I have nothing to fear."


    The words have already exported, Su sugar also no longer timid, after entering, directly looked for a sofa to sit down, lazily, as if there were no bones.


    "red wine or Baijiu?"


    Shen Yuan took off his suit coat and folded his shirt at his wrist to show his wheat colored arm.


    Su Tang said lazily, "no, do you have anything to eat? I haven''t had dinner yet. Drinking on an empty stomach hurts my stomach."


    She just casually said that she didn''t want to drink with the man. After all, if she got drunk accidentally, she didn''t know what would happen.


    But Shen Yuan listened.


    Young master used to be quite willful and didn''t listen to anyone. Drinking on an empty stomach hurt her stomach, which was a joke to her. She had changed a lot after a year''s absence.


    Shen Yuan used to be in charge of it, but she did it face to face and behind. Later, she was caught by him several times, and then she was a little restrained.


    Now, she actually told him that drinking on an empty stomach hurt his stomach. It seems that his fiancee really trained people very well.


    His heart was filled with acid, but the coldness in his eyes was deeper.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    This meal may be the last one before decapitation, so she ordered the order directly, "crayfish, have some beer, by the way, do you have ice?"


    Shen Yuan, "I''ll send it."When Su Tang heard the speech, he thought it was the same. This big man can''t cook. When she was abroad, she managed to make do with it. She was a poor cook, either instant noodles or takeout.


    It will take some time for dinner to come. They used to have nothing to talk about, but now they have nothing to say to each other.


    Shen Yuan doesn''t speak. Su Tang starts to play with her mobile phone. Then she gets a call from her fake fiancee.


    Seeing this, she wanted to press it, but when she was excited, she answered it.


    She looked at the cell phone pause, can only accept life to pick up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen Yuan sits on the sofa and sees that she answers the phone. There is no response on the surface. In fact, she has been holding her breath and eavesdropping. Then she suddenly stands up and the whole person is flustered.


    "Where are you now, I''ll come to you right away?"


    The fake fiancee is an orphan. Although she grew up in country m, she really has no relatives around her. In addition, she is introverted, so there are fewer friends around her. This is why Su Tang let her pretend to be herself.


    If the circle is small, the chance of rollover is small.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Su Tang''s expression is very flustered, the person also did not have before languid, stood up from the sofa, did not even call, rushed to the door.


    Shen Yuan looked at the body black gas straight out, the tone is more cold, "just for a while, Cheng Shao can''t leave my fiancee." When it comes to my fiancee, he deliberately accentuated his voice.


    Su Tang calm face, complexion looked at him, a moment later, speechless, turned and left.


    Shen Yuan was so angry that he reached out and held the person. Even his voice was full of ice, "where do you want to go?"


    Su Tang was also angry. She could not shake off her hand, so she let him hold it, but the anger in her voice was obvious, "she had an accident!"


    The man with the front foot said that he would hit her, and the man with the back foot would have an accident. Therefore, it has something to do with him.


    Shen Yuan is stunned, "do you suspect that I did it?"


    As soon as Su Tang wanted to open her mouth, she listened to the system and said, "son, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s not a male trunk!"


    Su Tang is like a pierced ball. The whole person choked down and said dryly, "it''s not a male trunk."


    System, "Yeah, just a normal car accident."


    Su Tang was a little embarrassed, and her momentum was not as strong as before. She only said vaguely, "I don''t doubt that you did it. She had an accident. I''m going to see her."


    Shen Yuan calm face, obviously don''t believe, "I with you."


    Su Tang wanted to refuse, but the other side said: "after all, it''s my fiancee."


    Well, I''d like to add a few words to my fiancee again. Su Tang can be sure that this stem can''t pass.


    She even thought, or simply will fiancee back to him, but this idea only exists for a second, soon she rejected. His fiancee is himself. Do you think life is too long or life is not exciting enough?


    "Mr. Shen, you said it''s just fiancee. Arranged marriage is not popular these days."


    She hesitated to get people to give up the idea, but it happened that this poked the other party''s anger.


    "Even what I don''t want, I can''t get other people''s hands on it."


    That gloomy voice, hear Su sugar whole person all cool.


    "Whatever you say! Anyway, I don''t recognize it! "


    The young master is like an angry and roaring kitten. He is angry and has no dignity. He even wants to be groomed.


    However, the point that she was angry was the woman, and Shen Yuan was very upset.


    "Oh, it''s not up to you to admit it or not." He said, lift lift lift cool thin eyelids, "still go?"


    Su Tang choked for a long time, and finally said only three words, "of course."


    Hospitals.


    Fake fiancee is actually no big problem, just looking at the blood a little more, see Su sugar come over, she seems to find the backbone, before the strong moment collapse, a pair of big eyes Bata Bata tears, "leaf, so terrible, I almost thought I was going to see God."


    The fake fiancee knows that Sutang is a girl, so they get along more like close friends.


    This tone between friends, too normal, but Shen Yuan listen, but it is extremely harsh.


    Almost to see God. He wanted her to see God now.


    Su Tang saw that she was ok, and she was relieved, "it''s OK. Where''s the troublemaker? What are you going to do with it? Forget it. I''ll get you a lawyer directly. "


    The little girl is introverted, and often she doesn''t dare to fight for her own interests. Su Tang thinks that the girl is hated by the boss for her own inexplicable reason, and she''s very sorry for her, so she wants to make up for it.


    "Is it too much trouble? Or... "


    The words did not fall, was su sugar forced to interrupt, "no trouble, so decided, you stay in the hospital, I ask the nurse to take care of you."


    She spoke and did things with great vigour, and soon everything was ready.


    Shen Yuan saw that she was busy, just like she used to be. He wanted to do it by himself. He was so jealous that he finally left the hospital without waiting for her to say goodbye.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to complain. Anyway, she had finished what she had to do.


    "Is she that good?"


    Su Tang saw Shen Yuan''s gloomy appearance and was really afraid that he would do something terrible to his false fiancee. She could only say, "it''s very good."


    Smell speech, the corner of Shen Yuan''s cool thin mouth purses a light radian, can''t tell whether it''s a smile or a taunt.


    He wanted to say that he had treated her very well in the past, but as a result, she was just like a baby who was not familiar with her. Others could pick her up casually. Did she ever think about him?


    Two people''s brain circuits are no longer on the same line. Su Tang tosses about for a while. She is really hungry. No matter whether she comes to Shen Yuan''s home or not, she looks at the crayfish on the table and eats them with disposable gloves.


    Shen Yuan didn''t eat, so he opened a bottle of beer.


    At the beginning, the atmosphere was very awkward, but maybe later they were full of wine and food, and Su Tang was not so nervous. They were like old friends who had not seen each other for a long time, chatting a few words."How was your year back home?"


    Shen Yuan took a beer hand and looked at her coolly, "do you care?"


    Su Tang


    This man is really powerful. He can talk to death in a word.


    Su Tang, "let''s get to know each other. I know I''m sorry for that." She said, taking off her disposable gloves, picking up the beer and saluting him, "can we put down your fiancee?"


    Shen Yuan looked at her, because she ate spicy, Su Tang''s lips like rose petals, red and gorgeous, very beautiful. Shen Yuan just stares at her for a long time and laughs, "if I say I can''t put it down, Cheng ye, what would you do? Break up with her or me."


    When he said this, Su Tang felt very strange, that is, the use of words.


    Can you break up with him?


    Su Tang pursed her lips. Because she didn''t know how to answer, she simply took a sip of beer by herself. Then she evaded the choice like a scum man and said, "Shen Yuan, can''t we be like before?"


    Shen Yuan, "I can''t go back."


    Sue sugar almost angry to say is not a met for fiancee, he is worth so angry?


    But she didn''t dare, because it was her fault to catch up.


    As a friend, no matter whether the fiancee likes it or not, she should not rob others. It''s easy to beat someone else.


    She thought of this, her head suddenly clear for a moment, right, he is so angry, or let him have a rest?


    "Then you say, how can I make you not angry?" Sue sugar put down her beer, as if she had made a big decision. "Why don''t you beat me up?"


    Shen Yuan looked at her in amazement, "what do I do when I hit you?"


    She made him so angry that he was still reluctant to say anything, let alone beat her.


    Sue sugar curled her lips. "But aren''t you angry?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    Shen Yuan suddenly feels that he seems to have misunderstood Cheng Ye. In her heart, he is not so dispensable.


    No, the proud young master was willing to let him beat himself.


    He stared at the beer in his hand, afraid that he could not help making some ridiculous behavior. He asked in a hoarse voice, "why do you think that if you make me angry, just give me a beating?"


    Su Tang thought about it and said, "well Two fights? "


    Shen Yuan smiles. With this smile, they seem to be the same as before. Shen Yuan is no longer sarcastic. She is the heartless Cheng Ye.


    Su Tang gradually let go of her courage. Maybe she would drink to strengthen her courage. She whispered, "Shen Yuan, what can I do to make you not angry?"


    Shen Yuan is in a good mood. The anger between his eyebrows has dissipated a lot. "Since he''s afraid that I''m angry, why hasn''t he contacted me for more than a year?"


    Su Tang looks like a child who has made a mistake. She lowers her head and says, "I''m afraid it will make you more angry. After all, before you return home, your face is very bad."


    When it comes to this, Shen Yuan is still angry. "Do you have the face to say that?" He said, and afraid to frighten her, after all, the young master before also a face of defense, can only endure temper, try to calm way: "that just, how also a pair of want to draw a line with me?"


    Su Tang admitted that she was wrong, but she was not strong enough. She said, "I''m afraid you''ll hit me."


    Shen Yuan laughed angrily, "if you''re afraid that I''ll beat you, why do you still do those bastard things? Cheng ye, did I treat you too well before, so you don''t care? "


    Su Tang shakes her head abruptly because she wants to survive. "No, it''s so-called, so I don''t know how to face it. I''m afraid I''ll make you angry. I want to hide far away. You can''t see it, and you can''t get upset..." The more she said, the lower her voice. Shen Yuan lost his temper at last.


    Therefore, the young master did not dare to find him, purely because of guilt, for fear that he would be angry.


    What the hell


    Shen Yuan wants to be rude, but a year ago, he was so mad that he almost cut off her leg. If it wasn''t for the complexity of the Shen family, he didn''t have to wait for more than a year to find her. Moreover, this time he came, he really wanted to cut her leg.


    But then she thought that if he had dealt with it in a different way, she might not have been so afraid.


    She was obstinate and proud, and she must have been angry when he mocked her. But now think about it, it''s just a woman. Is she short of women around Cheng ye? But there was another woman who had been with her for more than three months. At that time, if he was willing to put up with it, maybe he would have no such fiancee now.


    For the first time, Shen Yuan felt that he was thoughtless and wasted a year. But it doesn''t matter. Now it''s time to change.


    If the young master is stubborn, he will coax her. If she is proud, he will compensate. He can always coax people back to his side. As for the women who get in the way of his eyes, it''s not too late for him to clean up as soon as they leave.


    "Do you know, I''ve been waiting for you to apologize for a year."


    Shen Yuan put himself in the victim''s place, and Su Tang was at a loss at that time.


    "I You, I apologize. But Shen Yuan, you don''t seem to lack anything. " She scratched her head. "Why don''t you fight?"


    Shen Yuan lowered his eyes and couldn''t help laughing.


    The young master is still as lovely as ever, so it''s all the blame for the eyesore fiancee.


    "Didn''t you just tell me to call me twice?"


    Sue sugar was silly. "Are you serious?"


    Shen Yuan picks eyebrows, "you want to go back."


    "No way. As long as you are happy, three meals will do." But having said that, Xiaolian was worried, "that, when you fight, can you stop fighting?"


    Shen Yuan is in a good mood. He has a mind to amuse people. "It''s not OK. It''s just because your face can do harm to people, so I think you''d better hit it."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that he was such a man, with big eyes and a face of regret.


    "Otherwise, let''s change the way of apology. We are all adults. Fighting and killing are not mature at all."


    Shen Yuan never felt that she was mature, but he was happy to treat her as a child. "It''s OK, just because I''m short of an assistant. Master Cheng, if I drive here, it depends on whether you like it or not. "


    Su Tang wrinkled her little face and felt a little guilty.


    However, the other party only accepts this way of apology.


    She considered, in order to task, in order to be able to go home to provide for the aged, she can only grit her teeth to promise.


    "Yes, but I don''t have a domestic passport."


    Shen Yuan surprised and she agreed so quickly, "it doesn''t matter, I will deal with it." With that, he added, "I''ll ask someone to prepare a contract."


    If you want to leave, you can''t help her.


    Shen Yuan watched her step by step jump into the trap, not only did not remind, but the trap layout more flawless.


    "Crayfish, do you want any more?"


    Xu put his mind down, and Su Tang felt that his appetite had come back She said, and put on disposable gloves again, "don''t you eat?"Big man''s diet is light and crayfish tastes heavy, which has never been included in his diet. Thinking of this, she said, "did you have dinner? Or I''ll have someone order another light one. "


    Shen Yuan''s dark pupils lit up a little smile and hooked his lips. He was in a good mood and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not hungry. You eat first." Finish saying, also along with wear disposable gloves.


    He moves gracefully. After a few strokes, he peels out the meat of the crayfish. Then he says to Sutang, "come on, open your mouth."


    Su Tang subconsciously opened her mouth and woke up suddenly when she was fed.


    Crouching trough, did the boss peel the lobster for her? So, she passed the test safely.


    After a good meal, Su Tang hiccups and wants to say it''s late. I''ll see you tomorrow. Shen Yuan says, "assistant Cheng, I''m in office today."


    Su Tang blinked and confirmed that he was not joking. Then she said, "OK, listen to you."


    Seeing this, Shen Yuan directly took the man to his study.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that this person actually gave her a contract in person. She was just a little flattered. As a result, when she saw that her salary was blocked, she suddenly twisted her face. "When I am an assistant, my salary is two thousand five?"


    Shen Yuan suppressed the rising corners of his mouth and said, "the basic salary of a city is 2000, you are 500 more than 2000."


    Su Tang, "..." I thank you for the 500. It''s a huge sum of money. "


    Shen Yuan said, "as a life assistant, you must follow the boss all day, but you can rest assured that where I live in the future, you will also live, what I eat and what you eat will be reimbursed by the company. So you may not be able to use the two thousand five. "


    Su Tang can''t say anything. Sure enough, capitalists are evil.


    Skinny!


    Shen Yuan raised his eyelids, "what do you say?"


    Su Tang looked innocent. "What''s the matter, boss? I didn''t say anything."


    Shen Yuan, "I hear you scolding me." After that, he added another sentence to the contract, "I''ll hear you scold the boss again and deduct 1000 at a time. "


    Su Tang was angry and happy," then these wages are not enough. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    Su Tang wrote down her name for the three-year contract, but after signing the contract, she was still lazy and didn''t look like an assistant at all.


    She yawned and looked at the watch on her wrist. It was almost early in the morning. She was a little sleepy.


    "Boss, it''s getting late. I''m going home to bed."


    Shen Yuan put the contract she signed into the safe. Hearing the words, he moved his eyes and said in a faint voice, "just sleep here."


    Sue sugar watched this guy put her contract into the safe, her eyelids jumped, and then she was sleepy.


    But just as she was forgiven, she didn''t dare to be too arrogant, so she said slowly, "I don''t have any clothes here, and I know my bed a little. Tomorrow, I''ll show up on time in the morning."


    Shen Yuan''s expression didn''t change, but his voice lowered a bit. "Do you need me to show you the previous contract again?"


    Sue sugar pause, listen to his low voice again, "sixth, as a life assistant, must follow the boss all day." With that, he moved his eyes to her. After a few seconds, he asked, "Cheng Shao wants to break the contract so soon?"


    Su Tang


    That contract is a pit!


    "No She drooped her eyes, the whole person Wanyi, "where will I sleep?"


    Shen Yuan, "guest room, someone has already cleaned it up." After that, he looked at the people from top to bottom again, "since you are my assistant, you can''t wear these clothes any more. Someone will bring clothes tomorrow. Remember to wear a tie. By the way, can you fight? "


    Su Tang''s work clothes, coconut shoes, and a pair of Black Punk earrings on her ears. Her hair is not very tossed. Her black hair is curly and her face is indistinguishable from the male and female. She is fashionable and handsome.


    "Of course I will. Just because I don''t like to wear formal clothes doesn''t mean I can''t do anything."


    A ray of regret flashed through Shen Yuan''s heart. If the young master couldn''t, he was very willing to do it for him.


    "Well, take a rest tonight, and I''ll wake you up tomorrow."


    Young master loves to sleep late. Shen Yuan used to wake her up, but now it''s different. They are no longer roommates. As a superior and subordinate, Su Tang knows where she is now.


    "No, I''m a subordinate. It''s my turn to wake you up."


    Shen Yuan picked to pick eyebrow, the mood is good way: "good, that see tomorrow."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    Sue sugar back to the room, the first thing is to loosen the chest bandage, too tight, for a long time, she was a little breathless, but the thought of tomorrow to wear formal clothes, she was irritable to scratch the head.


    The tooling is loose and there is no trace on it, but the suit is different.


    She choked at the thought of tightening the bandage on her chest a little more tomorrow.


    "Dog, can we shrink our chests?"


    System, "of course, as long as you have enough points, anything can."


    Su Tang just wanted to say that, but the system said, "but let me just remind you that life-saving equipment is not very expensive. On the contrary, it''s these life-threatening gadgets. The main system thinks that they are all reckless, so the price is very high. Like breast reduction are within the scope of plastic surgery, which are very expensive things, 500 points at a time


    Su Tang


    The system added: "like you have to shrink two, so you need a thousand points."


    In the end, poor Su Tang refused this method and could only sleep with hatred.


    The next morning, there was a regular knock at the door. Before she woke up, Su Tang was so bored that she smashed a pillow directly. Finally, Shen Yuan''s voice appeared, which made her jump out of bed.


    "Cheng ye, if I don''t get up again, I''ll open the door and come in."


    Su Tang bowed her head without the bandage. She could see the proud chest circumference of 34d at a glance. Looking at the 18cm huge object taken out from her underwear yesterday, she almost screamed, "no, I''m up, wash again, you wait!"


    Shen Yuan knew that the young master had this strange habit. He didn''t like sleeping in the same room with others, and he didn''t like the way she just got up. So he just stood at the door and yelled, and didn''t intend to go in.


    People are around him, and he is not in a hurry.


    Su Tang didn''t finish loading as fast as she could, so she went to open the door after washing.


    It took more than half an hour to go back and forth. She thought Shen Yuan had already left. Unexpectedly, the big man was still standing at her door.


    Shen Yuan looked at her neatly dressed, raised his hand in the clothes, "not with you, today to change into formal clothes?"


    Su Tang''s forehead is still wet. She smiles and reaches out her hand and says, "ah, I''m used to it. Give me the clothes. I''ll come to you when I change them."


    Shen Yuan didn''t go, but Hu Si took out his chest handkerchief and gently and carefully wiped the water stains on her face. "I haven''t seen her for more than a year. How can she be as impetuous as before?"


    Su Tang was a little embarrassed. She grabbed the handkerchief and wiped it casually. Then she said, "man, don''t stick to trifles." With that, he looked at the handkerchief that was a little wet in his hand and thought that the boss would not want it. He was trying to put it in his pocket, but he was intercepted by the other party and took it.She was stunned to see the other side fold the handkerchief and put it back in her pocket. After several seconds, she finally found her voice, "boss, this handkerchief is dirty. Or... " She said tentatively, "I''ll return it to you after I wash it?"


    Shen Yuan''s voice was flat, and there was no fluctuation in his eyes. "It doesn''t matter. Just give it to the servant to wash it later. It''s eight twenty-five now. You only have five minutes to get dressed. Otherwise, I''ll think you''re late. "


    As soon as Su Tang''s mouth began to smoke, she had to do business on the first day. Sure enough, she was left as a little assistant to upset her!


    The suit is a three piece suit. Five minutes is not enough, because I''m in a panic. When I come out, my shirt is crooked, let alone my tie. I don''t have time to wear it!


    Shen Yuan watched her run out in a hurry. She was in a good mood and said, "don''t worry. If you''re one minute late, you''ll get five hundred bucks. We Cheng Shao can''t miss money."


    Su Tangqi''s face is going to be crooked, but the thought that he was green at the beginning, OK, just happy.


    She got stuck in the last 30 seconds and ran in front of him. Because she was worried, there was a little sweat on her forehead.


    "Boss."


    Shen Yuan''s voice was lazy, "today''s first day, for the sake of the special situation, even if the dress is not neat."


    Su Tang almost rolled her eyes when she heard this, but she said, "ah, I know president Shen is the best."


    Shen Yuan looked at her disheveled clothes and naturally arranged them for her, but Su Tang was so flustered that she stepped back. "I''ll just tidy them myself. You''re the boss. How can the boss serve her subordinates?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Finally, Su Tang shakes her hands and puts the misplaced button back in place. It''s just that the tie is crooked without a mirror.


    Shen Yuan''s air pressure is a little low. In the past, the young master has never been so unfamiliar with him. Sure enough, many things have changed in a year.


    Su Tang didn''t know where she had offended him. She carefully looked at him and said, "boss, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Yuan put the tip of his tongue against his upper jaw, pressed down the anger in his eyes, gently pulled the corners of his lips, and said with a smile, "nothing. Maybe he didn''t eat in the morning, and some of them were hungry." With that, he reached out again and straightened out the crooked tie for her.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to move. She vaguely felt that this guy was angry, not because she was hungry.


    The tie was just a little crooked, so it was finished quickly, but she didn''t dare to move, even a little stiff, "OK, OK?"


    Shen Yuan, "nervous what?"


    Su Tang looked at the handsome face near Chi Chi, swallowed his saliva, and said casually: "the boss tied the tie himself. Who can be calm?"


    Shen Yuan chuckled, "can''t you calm down, or can''t Young Master Cheng calm down? Well His last voice was low and hoarse. The people who listened to it all got goose bumps, but Sue sugar was just in a trance. Soon, she followed his line of sight and looked down all the way. Then, she was silly.


    How did she forget such an important thing?!


    18cm under the loose pants, not even looming, but under the slim suit pants, the shape is perfectly exposed in front of people.


    Su Tang had never been so embarrassed. Her whole face turned red.


    "What are you doing? I''m young and energetic. Who didn''t salute my little brother when I got up in the morning? It''s not Yang Wei!"


    The smile on Shen Yuan''s face was a little strained. The more he laughed, the louder he was. "Well, I didn''t say anything. Cheng ye, what are you so excited about?"


    Su Tang glared at him. "What are you laughing at?"


    Of course, Shen Yuan didn''t say that she was very cute looking at her hair. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, are you sure you want to go on like this?"


    Su Tang pursed her lips. She was not a man and would disappear. So in order to avoid the embarrassment, she could only say to the abyss, "I''ll go to the toilet and come back soon."


    She said that very soon, really very soon. After all, it doesn''t take much time to take things out and put them away.


    It''s just different in Shen Yuan''s eyes. He looks at her teasingly. "I didn''t believe Cheng Shao seven times a night before, but now I do. After all, three minutes, even seven times, add up to less than half an hour."


    Su Tang


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang: "Shen Yuan! I went to wash my cold face. What yellow waste is all over your head! "


    The young master is like a cat with hair exploding all over his body. It''s very cute. Shen Yuan can''t help but want to continue teasing. However, he knows that if he continues teasing, the young master will be angry. So he can only change the topic with regret.


    "Come on, have breakfast, finish dinner and come to a meeting with me."


    Sue sugar is still angry before, with a small face, not a word.


    Breakfast was rich, but they were very quiet.


    Su Tang feels that he has lost face before. Shen Yuan, a man of few words, looks like a man with seven passions and six desires.


    After breakfast, Shen Yuan took her out of the house.


    When he came to m country, besides looking for her, he had other business.


    Su Tang, as a life assistant, follows him, but maybe her face is too dazzling. After a few words of conversation with Shen Yuan, she becomes curious about her identity.


    Speaking of all the people around Shen Yuan, they are familiar with each other. Suddenly, a stranger comes. As the object of cooperation, curiosity is quite normal.


    "Mr. Shen, why hasn''t this gentleman met before?"


    Shen Yuan is outside, gas field 8 meters 1, smell speech, also just cold way: "my new assistant."


    It''s not easy to cooperate with him. The young man is wearing a high fixed suit, and his wrist watch is worth seven figures. Although Shen Yuan''s assistant''s salary is not low, he absolutely can''t buy this suit. In addition to the natural atmosphere of your young master, he is not like an assistant, but more like a little ancestor.


    In a sense, it''s the truth.


    Su Tang didn''t cross Shen Yuan, but she still smiles at him, "Hello, my name is Cheng Ye."


    "Hello, Mr. Cheng. My name is Eric."


    Shen Yuan came here to explore foreign markets. There are several cooperative companies that need to be audited, and Eric is just the person in charge of one of them. Su Tang didn''t know much about her work, so she followed them and gave them all-round information.


    "Son, let Shen Yuan refuse this company as soon as possible. If it''s empty, the inside will be empty. Now we''re waiting for the last wave of unfair big head slaughter."


    As soon as she heard this, she was interested and asked about the company.


    It''s just that the previous investment has failed several times, and the decision-makers are stubborn. Now there are a lot of bad debts in the company, waiting for someone to clean up the mess.The meeting went smoothly, but when it was over, Su Tang and Shen Yuan went back to the car and said, "boss, I think you have to give up this company."


    Shen Yuan some accident of pick eyebrow, "say to see your opinion."


    Su Tang said, "I don''t have any opinions. I just know that this company has failed three times in a row, and they are all big projects. If the boss wants to cooperate with them, I think he should be cautious. "


    Cheng Ye''s false identity is of Chinese origin. Before his parents'' plane crash, there was a company with medium assets. Later, his parents died and his assets were kept by the trust fund, so he was worthy of the name.


    Of course, these assets are actually earned by Sutang itself, but outsiders don''t know it.


    At the beginning, there was a system, investment, stock, basically she did not fail, this is not, without the identity of the original owner, she is still a little rich woman.


    "Unexpectedly, my little assistant knows a lot of news." Shen Yuan did not have the cold mask before, his voice with a little smile, "don''t worry, I didn''t intend to consider it." After that, he explained: "I am a businessman, and I pay attention to interests. The plans they give are all big cakes, which sounds like a promising future."


    With that, he gave her the information of several other companies.


    "Cheng ye, which do you think you would choose?"


    Su Tang refused at the beginning. She was just a life assistant. What was she doing with her heart? How could she look at each other? She could only pick up the document.


    She had a system, so she quickly analyzed the pros and cons.


    "This one, on the whole, has no special advantages, but we''re just testing the water..."


    She Balabala said a lot, but Shen Yuan listened very carefully, never interrupted, half ring, she was a little thirsty, listen to each other clap a case and say: "OK, this one."


    Sue sugar was shocked. "No, you don''t think about it anymore? What if I''m wrong? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Shen Yuan is resolute. He says he will cooperate with this company, so he really does. After signing the contract, Su Tang is still in a trance.


    "Boss, you trust me too much."


    In the sun, Shen Yuan looks at a person with a shorter head than himself. His face is vivid and his voice is pleasant. He can''t help itching his fingers. He wants to roll her hair, but he finally puts up with it.


    His voice is lazy, the corner of his mouth with a trace of radian, "it doesn''t matter, take you to pay the debt."


    Su Tang


    She shouldn''t have been in charge of these things! Let him lose 1.78 billion, anyway, Shen will not finish!


    Shen Yuan likes to tease people, but he has a degree, see the young master angry, then he will coax people, "already more than 12 o''clock, what to eat at noon?"


    Su Tang also has a temper. No, her words are all weird, "you are the boss, of course, it''s up to you. As for our small employees, they will get a salary of 25 yuan a month, have lunch and go home to eat bread. "


    Shen Yuan a listen, picked to pick eyebrow, "really eat bread?"


    Su Tang, "lunch break for an hour, boss, you slowly enjoy the meal, I have something else to do." Then he waved to the taxi on the street and said, "see you in an hour."


    Although she is here to do the task, but also know that licking dog lick to the last nothing, rainbow fart she will put, but have a degree.


    The people around Shen Yuan didn''t expect that the young master was so rigid. He contacted the boss and said he would leave. Everyone dared not make a sound because the pressure of the boss was getting lower and lower. It was September, but they were shivering.


    "Boss, where are you going now?"


    Shen Yuan''s face is really not very good, but the next second, in everyone''s puzzled eyes, he laughed.


    The young master who dares to shake his face is the Cheng Ye he likes. As for submissiveness, she is no longer her. Shen Yuan is very happy that she has not seen her for a year, and she treats her as before.


    "Let her be followed." Shen Yuan dropped this and asked the driver to take him back.


    The cooperative company has been finalized, and the rest is waiting for the subordinates to deliver the plan. However, the plan can not be made in one or two days, so at present, he is not only not busy, but also quite free.


    After su Tang left, she really bought some bread to chew. Her friend was still hurt. She couldn''t leave Shen Yuan at will, so she had to take advantage of this time to visit her.


    "Cheng ye, why are you here?"


    Sue sugar, "how''s the wound?"


    The fake fiancee, a real friend, said with a smile: "the doctor said that he would be discharged tomorrow, right..." Half way through, she looked around like a thief and whispered, "how did Shen Yuan come back? Does he know who you are? "


    as a few insiders, Jiang Yue knew something, especially Su Tang''s last Sao operation. At that time, she was surprised for several days.


    She is an orphan. She envies her parents'' healthy family. Although her family is rich, her parents are not as good as her friends! So, although she was surprised, she cooperated with her performance in the end.


    Shen Yuan didn''t doubt her identity at all, so he didn''t investigate, but even if he did, Su Tang would wipe the trace almost.


    "Let''s go one step at a time. I''m not going to let him know for the moment." Su Tang sighed with helplessness, "I may have to get along with him for a while. During this period, you don''t have to be polite when you live in my house. You have the right to look after my house."


    Jiang Yue was stunned, "why do you say that? Do you want to leave?"


    Su Tang said, "I have to go to China for the time being, and the date of my return is uncertain."


    Jiang Yue is reluctant to part with her. She is her only good friend. For her sake, she is also fighting against injustice. After she is separated from her, she may never find such a good friend again.


    "It doesn''t matter, you do your thing, remember to be careful, I''m ok."


    Su Tang rubbed her head and said goodbye to her. "I have to go. I''ll see you again when I''m free."


    Jiang Yue nodded with a smile, "OK, goodbye, Cheng Ye."


    On the other side, Shen Yuan looks at the photo sent by his subordinates. His young master is rubbing the woman''s hair intimately, smiling happily. Compared with his impatience, Shen Yuan almost smashes his mobile phone.


    Oh


    He gave a sneer. Originally, he wanted to stay in M country for a few days. Now it seems that he has to go back to China as soon as possible. Cheng Ye of the province won''t spare an hour just to see her.


    When Su Tang came back, she saw the other side''s low pressure, and her dark eyes were cool when she looked at her.


    She looked at the time and found that it was five minutes to one o''clock. She was not late, so what happened to the master?


    "When you come back to China tomorrow, you will tidy up your gifts."


    Su Tang said in a low voice: "so fast, didn''t you just sign the contract, do you still need to adjust the plan?"


    Shen Yuan, "someone has taken over this matter."


    His voice is cool, Su Tang afraid that he was inexplicably angry, said: "then I leave half a day, I want to go back to pack."


    Shen Yuan thought about it, afraid that she would run to see the woman again, so he stood up and said, "I''ll go with you."Su Tang was shocked and puzzled, "boss, what are you doing with me?"


    Shen Yuan sidelights her one eye, "after all also lived several years, or Cheng Shao does not welcome me?"


    Su tangpi didn''t smile. She couldn''t understand what the master wanted to do. If she always stood up to her daughter, she might think he was interested in herself. But now she is a man. She doesn''t believe Shen Yuan is a dead fag.


    "All right, just give me a ride."


    Su Tang''s apartment is not far from here. It''s half an hour''s drive, but she forgets that the room Jiang Yue lives in now is the one Shen Yuan lived in.


    No, as soon as I entered the room, I was asked by Shen Yuan, "Cheng ye, did you give my room to other people?"


    Su Tang was guilty at that time, but then she thought, this is her house. She can live in it for anyone she wants. Why should she advise?


    "You''ve all returned home. Anyway, the room is empty." She talks in a smaller voice, and then listens to the system.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 100%."


    Sue sugar is crazy after hearing this. Why can''t she decide her house? Just because you lived, you have to give it up? The brain circuit of the black man is really strange. He is sick!


    Sue sugar is very angry, no longer tube behind the people, directly open their bedroom.


    Shen Yuan was also very angry, just like his favorite home was occupied by other women. He was wronged. As a result, the heartless man thought he was unreasonable, so he became black.


    Su Tang took out her suitcase and stuffed some clothes. But she forgot that she had some important props for girls to dress as men. For example, once this drawer was opened, it was filled with all kinds of big babies of different lengths and thicknesses, and even color classification.


    From pink to purple, it''s like a gorgeous rainbow.


    Shen Yuan, who followed him into his bedroom, was stunned after witnessing the whole process.


    Shen Yuan


    Shen Yuan:???


    Shen Yuan:!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Su Tang has too many treasures. She can''t take all of them with her in a whole drawer, so she wants to take a few first. At this moment, she was holding a big pink baby in her hand. When she heard the news, she turned around and was so surprised that the baby fell to the ground.


    With a bang, they fell into a dead silence.


    Shen Yuan felt that he had seen the wind and waves, but now his head was blank. He was staring at the pink thing on the ground. When he came back, he didn''t know what was wrong with him. Anyway, he picked it up.


    For a long time, the blank head began to work, he showed a strange smile.


    "Cheng Shao''s interest is really It''s unique. "


    Compared with Shen Yuan, Su Tang was also muddled. She didn''t expect such a terrible scene. She was so terrible that she wanted to die on the spot.


    Her face was numb, her head had broken down, and she didn''t know how to respond, but he still said that, just The whole person was suffocated.


    "I..." Su Tang collapsed. She snatched the things back and stuffed them in the trunk. The whole person exploded. "What''s the matter, Mr. Shen?"


    How can Shen Yuan discriminate? He is happy. The whole person is excited.


    He was worried that the young master only loved girls. After all, those she used to associate with were all girls. Unexpectedly, he didn''t expect that she actually So lovely, if he had known that, why did he bear it till now?


    "No discrimination, I''m just curious." If his vision seems to have swept those cupboards, "does my fiancee know your hobby?"


    Su Tang, "xiaojiaojiao is such a lovely girl, how can I hide from her."


    Shen Yuan picks eyebrow, sneer a way: "that her heart can be really big."


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk. She makes many mistakes. Anyway, the biggest secret has been discovered. The rest is just some clothes and pants. She casually stuffed a few sets of change clothes and then signaled that she could go.


    Shen Yuan looked at the still full wardrobe, dark eyes color no waves, "with so many sets?"


    The clothes in the closet are still here. Is she sure that she will let her back?


    Oh, innocence.


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it. She just didn''t want to take it with her. "I can buy it when I come back home. Or does Mr. Shen not even leave me the chance to go shopping? "


    Shen Yuan said with a smile, "how can it be? Cheng Shao hasn''t returned home so long. I can show you around."


    Su Tang tut said, "forget it. I can''t compare with Mr. Shen, a poor man with a salary of 25. I''m afraid I have to buy a stall."


    I haven''t seen you for a year. I''m still as sharp as before. Shen Yuan once hated her and thought she had a pair of skin bags. Later he found out that she was not only beautiful, but also full of treasure from inside to outside.


    "Now that you''re ready, let''s go." Shen Yuan wants to bring the suitcase. As before, the young master always asks him to do things from time to time.


    But this time, Su Tang is one step ahead of him.


    "No, you are the boss. I dare not bother you with my salary."


    Shen Yuan doesn''t care about these small details. In the future, he has plenty of opportunities. He gazed at the young man in front of him, with a smile that he was sure to get.


    Su Tang was worried about the security check at first, but later she found that she was worried too much. Mr. Shen was good at it. He went to the private plane directly, and even the security check was exempted.


    The whole flight lasted more than ten hours. Although it was a private plane, the environment was comfortable, but she was still tired, not to mention the time difference. When she returned home, she was very tired.


    Shen Yuan is still handsome.


    "Come on, go home and rest first."


    Su Tang said with joy, "ah, Mr. Shen is so nice. By the way, where do I sleep? "


    "My house." With that, he explained, "thanks to Cheng Shao''s care in M country, now that I''m back home, it''s time for me to take care of you."


    Su Tang''s head is still a little dull now. As soon as he talks about his family, he thinks it''s the amazing Shen family''s old house. Thinking about such a big old house, it''s nothing to live together. Until the car stopped in a high-end community, she watched Shen Yuan press the elevator, she said in a trance: "not to your home?"


    Shen Yuan, "this is my home."


    Su Tang, "Shen''s bankrupt? Mr. Shen, you don''t live in a villa on the hillside, but you live in a community? And what about your bodyguards? "


    Shen Yuan listened to her shocked appearance and couldn''t help laughing. "It''s close to the company. Of course, I live here. As for the villa on the hillside, I only go back on holiday. As for bodyguards, this is China. There are not so many shooting cases. Besides, I can protect you. "


    Two people say this, elevator already arrived.


    This community is a ladder one family type. After the password lock is opened, the area inside the house is also very large, which is more than 200 square meters. It''s simple in northern Europe, and the color matching is very comfortable. But although the house is beautiful, it doesn''t feel popular, like a good-looking model house.


    "The guest room has been cleaned up by my aunt. You will stay in the guest room in the future." Shen Yuan with a simple understanding of the next house pattern, "that''s my bedroom, the rest is the study. Oh, and the code lock. Come here. "Su Tang followed him, pressing her fingerprints and remembering her password. When she finished all this, she felt a little dizzy, so she was not polite and waved to him directly, "Mr. Shen, I''ll go to sleep first."


    "Go ahead."


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that Shen Yuan is very gentle now.


    In this way, she began to live with the man.


    Shen Yuan is a workaholic, but she is also a workaholic. In such a big enterprise, if she doesn''t work hard, how can she be stable? In contrast, Su Tang is much more comfortable. She is a life assistant. She doesn''t care about the company''s affairs. Most of the things she deals with are trivial matters of life.


    For example, she prepares seasonal clothes for him, remembers the activities and parties that she needs to attend, and so on. Anyway, as a life assistant, she feels more like his mother. No, she has to worry about whether he eats.


    For this reason, Shen Yuan specially prepared an office area for her in his office. Su Tang is quite confused. She is a life assistant. Shouldn''t this be his secretary?


    In this regard, Shen Yuan just looked at her without expression, and then put forward three words, "do you have any opinions?"


    Under the power, Su Tang did not dare to have any opinions.


    Shen Yuan''s life is two and one, and Su Tang has no place to be a demon. It''s not a big deal that Mr. Shen has a life assistant around him, but he can''t stand the fact that the little assistant is beautiful. The beauty that can''t distinguish between male and female is 100 times better than the little fresh meat in the film and television industry. What''s more, the little beauty has a good temper and a good personality. When Mr. Shen finds out, the little beauty will soon become the company''s favorite.


    This is not, Su sugar in the circle of friends sent a hungry, go out for a walk, the body''s snacks are almost unable to pocket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    After the meeting, Shen Yuan came back to see that the young master was surrounded by snacks. He recalled the line he had seen before, and then looked at the snacks piled on the table. He reached out and knocked on the table without expression.


    "Cheng ye, I can eat snacks at work."


    Su Tang apologized. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t have time to have breakfast in the morning. Now I''m hungry. Mr. Shen can rest assured. I''ll pack up these things immediately."


    If Shen Yuan didn''t live with her, he would have believed her nonsense.


    "No breakfast? Are you sure you don''t eat it, or are you not because you are picky? "


    Su Tang didn''t speak and continued to eat potato chips, but a pair of round peach blossom eyes blinked at him. "In fact, potato chips are still delicious. Would Mr. Shen like one? "


    Shen Yuan felt that the pile of snacks was particularly eye-catching. In the end, his face was a little heavy," throw them out. "


    You''re kidding. His people, he hasn''t even fed yet. Who else?


    Su Tang wrinkled her little face and was very reluctant to give up. It was all given by her sister. How could she waste other people''s kindness like this? But Shen Yan Wang looked at it and she could only take out the snacks angrily. Of course, it won''t be lost. It can only be given to the ladies of the Secretary''s office.


    When the secretaries saw the little assistant coming, their eyes lit up.


    Beauty, whenever, is always particularly favored.


    "Little leaf, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang snorted, "Mr. Shen told me to throw out snacks. I think if I lose them, I will give them to you."


    The secretaries were not happy when they looked at the little beauty, and they were all distressed. For a moment, they understood the feelings of those mummies.


    "It''s OK. We didn''t expect Mr. Shen to finish the meeting so soon. Don''t eat in the office next time. Go to the tea room." Then he lowered his voice, "Shen will not go to the tea room, so he is not afraid of being caught."


    One of the secretaries just finished. Suddenly, Shen yanwang came in, and all of them were scared to silence.


    Seeing this, Su Tang can only say goodbye to her snacks with tears.


    Shen Yuan laughed angrily. The young master''s parents died early, and no one cared about them for a long time. Anyway, when I met him, I often used junk food as the main meal. In the end, when it was time for dinner, I had to be supervised by him.


    Of course, for Su Tang, a world will go through a few years. There''s no need to maintain her health. How can she be happy? Until she meets Shen Yuan.


    "President Shen."


    She spoke wantonly, and Shen Yuan lost his temper.


    "Let''s go."


    Sutang, "where to?"


    Shen Yuan, "invite you to dinner."


    They left one after the other. The next second, the office exploded.


    "I always feel that Mr. Shen is different from the assistant."


    "It must be different. Speaking of it, you don''t find that the watch on the little assistant''s wrist is worth seven digits, which is what ordinary people can afford? And that temperament, I always think the little assistant is more like a young master. "


    "Also, I have seen my assistant work with Mr. Shen several times. Do they live together?"


    As soon as these words came out, several secretaries immediately gave out a clear voice ~


    "no wonder Mr. Shen is not happy. Tut Tut, this strong possessiveness."


    "I have a sense of being in a world where the boss loves me."


    "Ha ha ha, then we will be cannon fodder."


    "No, the cannon fodder can''t be delivered. It''s passers-by a, B and C."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Shen Yuan takes people to a restaurant that he often goes to. However, although City B is big, sometimes it just happens to be that. No, as soon as they enter the restaurant, they meet a guy who is extremely eye-catching.


    Shen Ling, Shen Yuan''s cousin.


    A second generation with no learning and no skill.


    At this moment, he was holding a popular little Huadan in his arms. When he saw someone, he even dared to challenge, "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Shen? Why don''t you stay in Shen''s family today and even come out to eat in person? It''s not easy. I thought you were going to bury yourself in Shen''s family all your life. "


    Xiao Huadan is a little scared, and Shen Ling dares to be arrogant because he is the young master of the Shen family. And she, a little artist with no background, is popular now, but if she is hated by Shen Yuan, her career will be ruined.


    Shen Ling drinks a little wine and satirizes. Suddenly she catches a glimpse of Su Tang. Originally, it was just a cursory look, but he couldn''t move his eyes.


    How to say, there are many beauties in the entertainment circle. Although there are some handsome young students with male and female faces, this is different. She is Shen Yuan''s person. If she can bully her, she will have a different taste.


    Shen Yuan''s dog virtue is not much different from his appearance. The only difference is that he can disguise.


    "Oh, Mr. Shen is enlightened. I thought you were going to hold your sick fiancee to death."


    Shen Yuan didn''t even give a look in his eyes from the beginning to the end, so he took Su Tang and led the way by the waiter and went directly into the box.No doubt he trampled on Shen Ling''s face and despised it, which made Shen Ling even more angry.


    He was going to leave. Seeing this, he opened another room next to the other party''s box.


    Xiaohuadan followed him, not daring to speak. He was very anxious.


    It wasn''t until nearly an hour later, when there was a movement in the box next door, xiaohuadan saw that he was following the beautiful young man before, and then he became bold.


    She didn''t dare to climb up to Shen Yuan. After all, that one is famous in the circle. However, if you can help the other party or show your face in front of him, it''s an opportunity. You know, one sentence of this one is worth hundreds of Shen Ling''s.


    She took a deep breath, gave herself a boost, and then knocked on the box door next door.


    "Mr. Shen, just now Shen Shao went out with your people. I''m afraid there will be an accident, so I''ll let you know."


    Shen Yuan''s face changed at that time, he rubbed to stand up, but when he came to the door, he still looked back at her, "name."


    Now people, without interests, will not move, Shen Yuan is too clear about this, so before leaving, he asked her name.


    Sure enough, xiaohuadan''s face brightened and he immediately called his name.


    Before and after the delay, Shen Yuan knew that Cheng Ye was going to the toilet, and immediately went to the toilet. Then, he heard a scream.


    Cheng Ye''s voice he is too familiar with, if she, absolutely can''t be this voice.


    He pauses and then laughs. He forgets that when he was in M country, the young master was very good. He never let himself suffer a loss.


    Inside, Su Tang forgot that this is the restaurant. When she wanted to go to the toilet, she looked at the men''s room and the women''s room and fell into silence.


    She''s afraid of going to the men''s room. If she sees something she shouldn''t see, she might be called a pervert in her present dress.


    She doesn''t want to grow the eyes of a needle, and she doesn''t want to be called abnormal. At this time, Shen Ling appears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    Shen Ling is the spoiled second generation, who is tall, ignorant and conceited.


    He originally wanted to block Su Tang. He was not interested in men. No matter how beautiful the little assistant was, it was not his money. Blocking people was purely to deal with Shen Yuan. Anyway, after so long, I didn''t see what Shen Yuan did to him.


    However, he underestimated the ability of the little assistant.


    He followed people to the toilet. Originally, he wanted to block people in the women''s toilet, then strip them naked and take some pictures. He dares not do this to Shen Yuan, but he dares to do this to his little assistant. In this information age, as long as he sends out the photos and finds someone to operate them, the little assistant will be able to quickly become popular and black.


    Shen Yuan, who can put people around, must be extremely concerned. At that time, the popularity of the Internet will be the same as beating him in the face.


    Shen Ling thought more and more freely, but when he implemented it, why did no one tell him why this seemingly delicate little assistant had so much strength.


    Su Tang held his wrist, gently folded it, and directly pushed the man to the corner. During this period, she was afraid of provoking Shen Yuan, and she was always trembling. Now she finally came a person who was not afraid of death. Of course, she had to vent her anger.


    "Master Shen, what are you doing?"


    Shen Ling shivered when she heard the cold voice. Of course, as a young master of the Shen family, she was used to being praised by others. Although she was afraid, she still said arrogantly: "what do you want me to do? What do you want to do?" He said, the strength of the other side holding his wrist increased a point, pain he called out on the spot, "you motherfucker, let go of my young master''s hand, or my young master will kill you!"


    Su Tang''s smile deepened as soon as she heard it. "Well, I want to see how master Shen plans to kill me."


    When Shen Ling met such a person, he became mad on the spot. He yelled at him and jumped out any word that was ugly.


    "I tell you, don''t think that if Shen Yuan protects you, you will be OK. If you dare to touch me, I will let you go out horizontally today."


    Su Tang took out her ear with her other hand. Hearing the words, she gave a strange smile, "Shen Yuan is protecting me? I''m afraid you don''t know. When Shen Yuan was abroad, I slept with his fiancee. He left me with him. That''s his intention to practice me. "


    Shen Ling was silly at that time, and in the end she even forgot to struggle.


    "You said you slept, ye Jiao?"


    Su Tang, "Ang, that''s the sick one."


    When Shen Ling heard this, he was excited at last. It was Shen Yuan. How many people of the Shen family were defeated by him. Unexpectedly, he had been beaten in the face abroad.


    "Crouching trough, it''s a friendly army. Let''s have a good chat first."


    When Su Tang heard the speech, she loosened the man and arranged her clothes. Then she heard Shen Ling excitedly ask, "tell me quickly, how did you sleep with his fiancee? I remember that he protected people very well. Up to now, we don''t know what she looks like


    Su Tang said, "Shen Yuan was abroad, and I was a roommate. Sleeping with his fiancee was just a coincidence. In a word, I originally planned to go back to China last year, but he played some tricks and delayed my graduation... "


    Her words are half true and half false, but Shen Ling completely believes her.


    "You can do it, man. It''s like giving me a face."


    Su Tang sighed, "what''s the use of that? He used some means to force me to sign Shen''s contract and become his life assistant! Do you know that he actually offered me a salary of two thousand five? It''s insulting! I even deduct money if I don''t agree. I eat bread every day abroad


    Su Tang''s face is vivid when she swindles others. Shen Ling sympathizes with her when she hears this. Before long, they almost hook up.


    "Friend, do you have any allies in the Shen family? I have to dig a big hole for Shen Yuan. If he wants me to die, I have to pull him on his back! "


    Shen Ling''s eyes lit up. "Yes, the leader of their planning department is my little lover''s sister, and..."


    He said three people in a row, and they all had a little power. Su Tang finished his speech, and he stopped acting and started to do it directly.


    The mentally retarded just wanted to pick her pants. Su Tang liked to treat her in her own way, so she pulled out his belt and tied his hand. Without the belt, the trousers became loose, but before they fell off, Su Tang was cruel, so he pulled out his trousers directly.


    Shen Ling is slow, but at this point, he doesn''t understand. Just now, the other party was talking to him!


    His face twisted with anger.


    However the skill is inferior to the person, only has been crushed the share.


    Su Tang more or less guessed what the mentally retarded wanted to do. She wanted to pick her pants, and that''s all. This is a restaurant. It''s impossible for her. That''s insulting.


    "Next time before you start, weigh yourself first. I dare even Shen Yuan''s fiancee. I''m afraid of you?"


    Su Tangyin finished, then picked up the phone alarm.


    Yes, call the police.


    She saw it just now. The restaurant is monitored. She hasn''t entered the toilet just now, so his actions are clearly monitored. It was her who later dragged the man to the men''s room.Shen Yuan had already arrived, but she didn''t show up until she called the police.


    "Cheng Ye."


    Su Tang immediately put away her mobile phone and trotted to him with a look of being wronged. "Wow, Mr. Shen, your brother is so terrible. Can I apply for spiritual loss fee?"


    She said so with a pair of watery eyes but with a smile.


    Shen Yuan forbeared, but could not help it. He reached out and rubbed her soft curly hair. "Here, how much do you want?"


    Sue sugar thought about it and held out a finger.


    "A million? Yes


    Su Tang was shocked. She was actually worth 10000 yuan. After all, her salary was only 25000 yuan. But who knows, the other party''s salary was one million yuan.


    "Ying Ying, Mr. Shen, it''s very kind of you. I won''t call you skinny any more."


    "Shen shaopi?" Shen Yuan''s voice is lazy and gorgeous. It can be heard in Su Tang''s ear, and then the alarm will sound directly.


    Lying trough, for a moment quick mouth, she said all the words in her heart.


    "No, Mr. Shen heard me wrong. Mr. Shen is so hot. How can I call Mr. Shen panpi?"


    Shen Yuan looked at her flattering appearance, stretched out his hand to flick her smooth forehead, "a million is gone."


    Su Tang almost cried when she heard that she was not bad for money, but who would think too much of money.


    "Don''t, Mr. Shen, you have a lot of money, or will you scold me? I really can''t. I''ll have another fight with Shen Ling? "


    Shen Ling wrist trapped, now locked in the toilet compartment, smell speech, gas to tremble, "are you still human?"


    Su Tang said, "I''m not human. Let''s put it aside. Anyway, you must not be human."


    The police came quickly, and there was monitoring as evidence. Su Tang not only refused to accept the settlement, but also poked the matter in front of the media. When the Shen family knew, Shen Ling''s face was completely gone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    When the Shen family lost their face, Su Tang became more and more attached to Shen Yuan. After all, these people like to play Yin. She knew that long ago.


    Shen Yuan is very helpful for this. Although he tied the young master to his side before, he couldn''t stare at him all the time. It''s not practical, especially the young master loves to play. He has let people play several times. He is very clear that blindly holding will only cause a rebound. He has to relax a little, just like flying a kite. If she wants to fly, he will allow it within a certain range.


    He has lost her once. This time, he will never let go.


    However, during this period of time, the young master stopped himself, followed him every day, and occasionally couldn''t get rid of him.


    "I have a party tonight. Would you like to join me?"


    Before that, the young master was the first to refuse, saying that he would rather wait for him in the car because he was tired of banquets. But today, when he heard about banquets, he just stared and laughed like a dog.


    "Yes, of course. I''m Mr. Shen''s life assistant. I have to go wherever Mr. Shen is."


    Shen Yuan couldn''t help teasing her, "who said before that that, life assistant doesn''t mean the baby sitter?"


    Su Tangzhi counsels very quickly. After so many tasks, she knows too well what it means to know the current affairs. At the critical moment, she tries to be brave and brave. In the end, it''s her own misfortune, so when it''s time to be shameless, she has to be shameless.


    "That''s because I''m young and I don''t understand. Mr. Shen doesn''t remember the villains."


    If it was someone else, Shen Yuan would be too lazy to listen to it. He hates people who open their eyes to tell lies and flatter. But if it were her, it seems that many things would become interesting.


    "Do you have any clothes?"


    It''s not the ladies who love beauty. Men are always in suits, but somehow, he wants to give the young master the best.


    Su Tang also doubts, "if you want to go to a banquet, just wear a suit. I can''t look like a little girl and dress up like a little girl."


    Shen Yuan looked at the man, "how many times have you worn this suit?"


    Sue sugar thought, "three or four times, or five times?"


    She can''t remember clearly. She has been in China for several months. It''s not very normal for her to wear a suit three or four times. Moreover, although men''s suits are expensive, they really don''t make a big difference to her.


    However, Shen Yuan looked disgusted and said, "change it. It''s like selling insurance."


    He didn''t buy the dress, nor was it a high standard. The only advantage is that it''s more comfortable. But after washing it two or three times, it''s almost time to die.


    But the young master didn''t realize that. She even went to the night market recently to buy a 20 yuan white T. what can she wear?


    Of course, he also guessed that the little guy was deliberately trying to sell miserably in front of him. After all, she is not the one who lives on her salary. When I was in the M country, I spent a lot of money. That kind of publicity can''t be raised by ordinary families.


    Su Tang knows that she is dressed as a man and her height is tough. She is more than 1.7 meters in the eyes of a girl, but she looks short on a boy. You know, she once heard a saying that one meter seven eight and one meter eight are only two centimeters apart, but they are like the Milky way crossing, and she doesn''t even have one meter seven.


    Su Tang is very angry, angry want to bite, but on that pair of dark eyes, she finally can only huff: "why, you discriminate against insurance!"


    Shen Yuan saw that she had a hairy face and said with a smile, "no, but for a senior banquet, you will lose my face if you wear this."


    Su tangleng snorted, "you''re afraid of losing face. Who can believe it? When we''re assistant to general manager Shen, we only get a salary of two thousand five!"


    Shen Yuan picked to pick eyebrow, only way: "that you know, if I will conditions out, there are a group of people would rather flip, also want to be this assistant."


    He said this as if the identity of assistant was asked by Su Tang.


    Seeing that she was going to be angry, Shen Yuan took it as soon as he saw it. He rubbed her soft hair on her head and said with a smile, "OK, I''m sorry. It''s my wrong wording. As an apology, I''ll give you a suit of clothes."


    Sue sugar stares at him, half silent.


    Shen Yuan is also patient, "don''t plan to go to the party with me?"


    "Go


    Shen Yuan was very fast. He said to give away clothes, so he took people to the mall directly. No more than half an hour later, Su Tang carried three sets of clothes and looked confused.


    No, it''s too fast.


    "Don''t you mean to give me a suit?"


    Shen Yuan naturally won''t say that these clothes have been kept for her for a long time. If she hadn''t been afraid that she would see the clue, the store had prepared more than ten suits for her.


    "It''s rare to come out. I don''t want to buy two more. I''ll come out with you next time?"


    Sue sugar curled her lips. She was still angry!


    "Just a moment. I''ll transfer the money for the other two suits to you."


    Shen Yuan can''t laugh or cry. The young master has a big temper. Now he''s still angry again. "No, you can''t. You''re secretly calling me Shen Pipi."


    Su Tang quit. "I''m a person with principles. If I say one thing, I''ll take only one."She is not bad for money. She can afford to pay for two sets of clothes.


    Shen Yuan feels the vibration of his mobile phone and laughs and ignores it.


    "Come on, go to the party."


    Su Tang saw that he didn''t accept money, and she didn''t stick to it. Anyway, she had already given what she should give.


    Different from those black or gray suits that used to work before, the young master is wearing a white suit with proper cutting, and the neckline is not a tie, but a delicate black bow. She was good-looking, now this dress, like a fairy tale out of the little prince.


    The little prince''s face was still sulky, which made people want to give her the best things in the world.


    Shen Yuan''s appearance brought the banquet to a high point. Who didn''t know that the Shen family had now fallen into his hands. In just over a year, he not only established himself in the Shen family, but also expanded Shen''s business a lot. Young and promising, no one dare to underestimate, the key is still handsome, if there is a rumor has a fiancee, many people want to go up to introduce their daughter, no daughter, then introduce niece, anyway, as long as you can catch up with him dry cleaning.


    Another little climax at the party came from Sutang.


    Although Su Tang has been back for several months, she is lazy to participate in the banquet. This is her first appearance in front of so many people.


    What can be brought out by Shen Yuan is elegant and noble. It looks like a young master.


    No, many people began to wonder about her identity.


    Someone exchanged a few words with Shen Yuan, and his eyes began to move to Su Tang.


    "Mr. Shen, this little gentleman has never seen him before?"


    Each other''s eyes are just curious. Shen Yuan was thinking about how to introduce people. As a result, the young master took the lead and showed his white teeth. He laughed very brightly. "Hello, I''m just Mr. Shen''s assistant."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    When Su Tang said that he was an assistant, many people were stunned. Everyone here didn''t have many assistants, so they didn''t believe it at all.


    Who''s assistant is like a little prince, not to mention this face, it''s no problem to be a little assistant. What''s more, we are not blind even today. How can we not see the connivance and indulgence in Shen Yuan''s eyes? Is that the boss''s attitude towards the little assistant?


    As a result, the original curiosity of the eyes on more, the key is that Shen Yuan did not know, from time to time, and sometimes gentle Su sugar have goose bumps.


    "Mr. Shen, what''s the matter with you today?"


    She wanted to ask him if he had taken the wrong medicine. She was still biting her. Why did he come to the party? It seemed like he had changed.


    Shen Yuan looked at all the things quietly and said casually, "nothing. I''m afraid you''re not used to it."


    Su Tang frowned and thought it was not easy.


    They haven''t been to a banquet abroad. How come they haven''t seen him like this before?


    "No, Mr. Shen, you can''t lie to me just because I look deceptive. Do you really think I''ll believe that


    Shen Yuan didn''t expect that the young master was very sensitive. He just released the ownership of her, and she noticed it.


    "I used to be abroad, so I didn''t worry about it. But I''m not familiar with my life and land at home. I''m afraid you''re shy."


    When he said that, Su Tang automatically completed the following words.


    "I''m afraid I''ll show my timidity and continue to lose your face?"


    Shen Yuan looked at her with a smile, "you have to learn to grow up. Before that, I will look at you."


    The more I think about it, the more strange I feel.


    Su Tang looked at him suspiciously. "I don''t know what you want to do, but I always think there is a conspiracy. Shen Yuan, the wise don''t talk in secret. To be honest with me, is it because I slept with your fiancee, and you still have a grudge? "


    When she said this, she deliberately lowered her voice. The party was noisy, so no one heard her. The only thing she saw was that they were very close to each other.


    This scene stabbed many people.


    The Shen family is the main group. The young ladies and young masters are all trying hard to find the place. Shen Yuan''s fiancee, the Ye family, is also staring at them at the moment.


    The marriage between Shen and ye was a long time ago, even without a formal ceremony. At that time, Shen Yuan''s mother and ye Jiao''s mother were close friends in the boudoir. The engagement was just a verbal agreement between them.


    Nowadays, even if you get married, you can leave, let alone make a verbal agreement. Especially after ye Jiao''s mother died of illness, Shen Yuan''s mother also became seriously ill. This oral agreement can not be counted, but Shen Yuan won''t let it go. But if he really cares, he just turns a blind eye to Ye Jiao.


    Soon, discerning people also see that this so-called agreement is more like a shield, but as long as Shen Yuan does not let go for a day, people do not dare to go too far in the face of the Ye family.


    However, other people do not dare to do too much fire, the Ye family first shameless.


    No, it didn''t take long for ye Mu to come over with her daughter.


    Ye Jiao, the half sister, is half a year younger than her, so it''s ridiculous.


    Ye Jiao''s mother didn''t swallow her anger at that time, but her father took her new wife to the door. In sum, the stepmother said that ye Jiao was not in good health, and most of them were annoyed by these shameless dog men and women.


    Su sugar replaced Ye Jiao''s body, this is not, looking at the Ye family is particularly disgusting.


    When she saw the mother and daughter of the Ye family coming, she lifted her eyelids slightly. Then she saw that the second young lady of the Ye family was looking at Shen Yuan with a coy face. It was really eye-catching.


    Shen Yuan noticed that her expression was wrong and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Su Tang is also impolite. She glances at Ye''s mother and daughter and sneers directly: "no, it''s disgusting." She was still holding a red wine glass in her hand. She was very noble, but her eyes were contemptuous. In other words, from the beginning to the end, she didn''t give a straight eye to the mother and daughter of the Ye family.


    After being a lady for such a long time, Mrs. ye had long forgotten how embarrassed she was. Seeing this, she immediately gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Shen Yuan, you''re a charming fiance. After all, you''ll call me mother. I''m an elder. I want to say something to you."


    Su Tang drank a mouthful of red wine, on the spot impolite tut a, "the face is really big."


    The anger on Mrs. Ye''s face became more and more serious, but there were so many people at the banquet that she forbade. "Shen Yuan, I''m talking to you. Can you shut those people who can''t be on the table?"


    Su Tang smelled the words and began to smile. "What Mrs. ye said, don''t you forget who was the one who couldn''t be on the stage at the beginning? Oh, yes, the sparrow flies to the branch and thinks it''s really a Phoenix. "


    She was not polite. Mrs. Ye''s face was blue and white. She was just angry. In this way, the second young lady of the Ye family would quit. To embarrass her mother in front of so many people was to embarrass her."Brother Shen Yuan, don''t you care about this man?"


    Pear with tears, I still pity, and Su sugar, on the spot will spray out the red wine.


    "Miss Ye Er is a true biography of your mother."


    This sarcastic, directly mother and daughter both said in, Mrs. Ye self-restraint is not good, smell speech, directly angry. Her old mother protects her daughter behind her like a baby. She looks at Su Tang with a gloomy face. "But as a little assistant, I really think I''m a character. Your parents didn''t tell you what is self-restraint?"


    Su Tang has no expression. "Although my father is alive, I think he is dead. As for my mother..." She cold face, direct red wine on her face, "you don''t deserve to mention her."


    Mrs. Ye never thought that the other party would dare to splash her red wine in front of so many people. Now, she really lost all her face. At this moment, all the sarcastic eyes from all sides came. Yes, she forgot that she had been embarrassed and groveled at the beginning, so as to let the superior wife of the Ye family look at her.


    The inferiority in her bones was drawn out. She shivered, but looked at Su Tang fiercely.


    After spilling the red wine, Su Tang puts down her glass. Instead of looking at Mrs. ye, she turns her eyes to the second lady of the Ye family.


    "Your mother was shameless at the beginning, so now you have to follow her to seduce your brother-in-law. It''s really a family." She said, clapping her hands. "It''s wonderful."


    Miss Ye''s rank is still not enough. The pear flower that she was crying before is full of tears. Now there is a vicious meaning in her eyes. "Why do you say that?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    Su Tang replaced the original owner, but sometimes there will be residual feelings of the original owner. For example, at this moment, there is an anger burning in her chest, which comes from the original owner''s anger.


    When she was about to vent, her reason gradually returned, and she became the noble and elegant young master again.


    She looked at them lazily. In her black and white eyes, she didn''t pay attention to people at all.


    No doubt she stepped on Mrs. Ye''s pain point. At that time, other people looked at her in the same way. She tried her best to climb to her present position. Therefore, she would never allow anyone to look down on her!


    More and more movement, finally will ye Fu startled.


    Compared with Ye''s mother and daughter, Ye''s father is much calmer. Although he is just a little assistant, Shen Yuan takes him personally and asks for warmth. Ye''s family can''t compare with him in this respect.


    Over the years, the Ye family has no longer the scale of that year. Of course, the old family is still in its infancy, but they can''t just sit back and eat nothing. If they want to change it, they can change this kind of thing. It''s easy to say that they are careless and totally destroyed. Ye Fu can guess what ye Mu wants to do, but he doesn''t stop it. Anyway, it''s all his daughter. As long as Shen Yuan is willing to marry anyone, it''s the same.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Fu is nearly 50 years old, but he is different from other middle-aged men with baldness and big bellies. He has a well maintained body and looks very attractive from a distance.


    He is not as stupid as Mrs. Ye. At first glance, he is quite approachable.


    Su Tang felt that the party was boring. Shen Yuan was the only one with a light look. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Ye''s father saw that they did not respond and were not embarrassed. Instead, he took Ye''s mother and said, "I''ve told you many times that Shen Yuan hasn''t married Jiaojiao. Don''t always look like an elder."


    Ye Mu is arrogant, but she dares not fart to Ye Fu. Her everything is given by Ye Fu. If she offends him, she will have nothing.


    She was biting her teeth, because she had to bear it, and her mouth was trembling. She was angry, but what she said meant something else.


    "It''s my fault, Shen Yuan Don''t worry about me, Mr. Shen. "


    Sue sugar couldn''t help but hissed.


    Ye Fu moved his eyes. When he looked at the young man, he always felt that she looked familiar, but he also felt that with the recognition of this face, if he had seen it, he would not have no impression.


    "This little gentleman..."


    Before he finished, Su Tang interrupted, "OK, I don''t have a little gold medal in my hand. Don''t act on me." Then he said to Shen Yuan, "I''m sorry, Mr. Shen. I feel a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back first."


    Shen Yuan lowered his eyes, looked at someone who was like a little dinosaur, and suddenly narrowed his eyes. He and the young master have known each other for a long time, but there are not many times that he really sees her angry. He thought that the young master is for ye Jiao''s sake, but now it doesn''t seem like that.


    Especially her previous sentence, although father is alive, it is no different from death. He remembers that the young master''s parents died in a plane crash.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that her vest was going to be broken. Now she just felt that the party was suffocating her. She loosened her bow tie. As a result, as soon as she got to the door of the party, she was surrounded by people.


    Compared with outsiders, the Shen family knew her better.


    "Master Cheng left so soon."


    The Shen family once heard Shen Yuan call her Cheng Shao, but compared with Shen Yuan, they were a bit ironic.


    What a son of a bitch! He is not Shen Yuan''s dog in the end.


    Su Tang felt that today''s banquet was not in line with her. No, neither one nor the other.


    She stopped. Although she was taller, she couldn''t lose her momentum.


    "Master Shen, I haven''t had enough iron windows last time?" She hooked a smile, although the formal dress, but the whole person is full of ruffian, "as early as I said, you are Mr. Shen''s younger brother, you speak, I will try my best to meet."


    Shen Yuan slows her step. When she comes, she sees Shen Ling blocking people.


    He lifted eyelid, only one eye, Shen Ling counseled.


    They hate Shen Yuan and fear him at the same time. Shen lingdu has been a little assistant for a long time. Although the police detained him for a few days, there was a lot of news and he lost face. Today, he managed to catch people. He didn''t dare to be around, so he rushed up.


    But he didn''t expect that the Ye family was so useless. He thought he could trip for a while, but there was not a minute before and after that!


    "Big Big brother


    Shen Yuan''s face is light, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Ling swallowed saliva, dry way: "no, just see less Cheng, want to say hello."


    Shen Yuan, "Hello finished?"


    Shen Ling, "it''s over."


    "I won''t leave after the fight."


    Shen Ling smell speech, where still dare to keep, immediately with people to leave.


    Shen Yuan staggers his eyes and looks at Su Tang. Seeing that the young master is still arrogant like a peacock, he wants to laugh for no reason. "Let''s go."He had a lot to ask, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    The party was quiet and strange. They watched the young master finish the fight between the Ye family and the Shen family. From beginning to end, Shen Yuan not only didn''t scold her, but also protected her. Gradually, people''s eyes were wrong.


    So, it''s not that Shen Yuan is not close to women, but what people like is male?


    They left one after the other, and the party continued, but everyone''s mind had drifted away.


    Su Tang sat in the car and began to think about revenge for ye Jiao. So she asked Shen Yuan, "Mr. Shen, it''s cold. Do we need to do something together?"


    She looks like a fox who only wants to do bad things.


    Shen Yuan picked an eyebrow and didn''t answer her.


    Su Tang can only continue to say: "you see, the Ye family is so annoying. I just have some materials of the Ye family in my hand. If you want to topple it, it''s not difficult at all."


    Shen Yuan said with a smile, "you hate the Ye family so much because of my fiancee?"


    Su sugar a Leng, and then later remembered, ye Jiao or Shen Yuan''s fiancee!


    "Not just for ye Jiao."


    Shen Yuan didn''t open it. When the young master said this, his voice was a little erratic.


    "You go on." He adjusted his posture so that he could make up his time.


    Su Tang


    Always feel that he did not finish this sentence, the complete sentence should be: you continue to make up.


    Shen Yuan waited for a while. Seeing that there was no movement, he said in a warm voice, "why don''t you continue?"


    Su Tang looked at him bitterly, "you don''t believe it anyway."


    The corner of his mouth raised a little radian, and Shen Yuan said with a smile: "is it so obvious? I thought I had a good disguise


    Sue sugar was even more angry. "I''m not stupid."


    Shen Yuan said, "but I''m not stupid either."


    Su Tang is choked so that she can''t say it. Indeed, Shen Yuan has no reason to help her. In the obvious nonsense conversation, as a businessman, she naturally wants to be invincible. However, to tell the truth, she had to expose her vest. She thought about it and shivered.


    Forget it, it''s not that she can''t do it. It just takes some time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    After su Tang went back, she no longer salted the fish. When she had time, she held the computer, even more than Shen Yuan sometimes. As a little assistant, she has nothing to do at all. Instead of letting her be Shen Yuan''s assistant, she is more like Shen Yuan keeping people around.


    One month later, Shen Yuan couldn''t hold it.


    Young master, many things are hidden deeply. If he wants to check, he has to start from the beginning. But in M country, he doesn''t have many contacts. Many things are only superficial in the end.


    In the end, he stopped checking.


    "Cheng ye, have a chat?"


    In such a big office, Su Tang is sitting lazily on the real leather sofa where she meets guests. She doesn''t contradict when she hears the words.


    "Well, what do you want to talk about?"


    Shen Yuan stares at her, does not miss any expression on her face, "why should we deal with the Ye family?"


    The more he thought about it, the more the young master dealt with the Ye family, whether he would pay special attention to the young lady of the Ye family. Before in M country, he was so angry that he just wanted her to live with Ye Jiao, but now he thinks, if they really have something, why don''t they live in a bedroom?


    Therefore, she said that if she had slept with the young lady, there would be something else.


    Sue sugar shrugged. As soon as she wanted to say something, she saw her cell phone ring.


    She said sorry to Shen Yuan, and then she picked up the phone.


    Hello.


    You said he wanted to see me.


    Tut, that will disappoint him.


    Well, you are smart enough to coax people. I have another bonus for you.


    The phone didn''t last long, and soon hung up. Su Tang looked at Shen Yuan again, "let''s continue to talk about the topic just now. You ask me why I deal with the Ye family. It''s a long story, but I can make a long story short. That''s why I hate everyone in the Ye family, except ye Jiao. "


    Ye Jiao is herself, and she certainly won''t hate herself.


    But the rest of the Ye family, that''s another story.


    Shen Yuan''s expression was light, and he didn''t press too hard. He just said, "I have time, you can speak slowly."


    Su Tang''s revenge. Last time I asked him for help, this guy refused.


    "No, I don''t have time."


    Stingy someone, showing a bright smile.


    Shen Yuan angry smile, he looked at her, the whole person is to take her can''t look, "I apologize for my last words and deeds."


    Su Tang said: "don''t apologize. I was reckless last time. I didn''t even have a plan, so I took president Shen into the water. It was too thoughtless. Mr. Shen is a businessman. I understand. "


    As soon as these words came out, Shen Yuan''s face sank.


    Young master, this is to push him away, but he deserves it. He wanted to wait for her to have a showdown. At that time, not to mention the Ye family, even the Shen family can play for her. However, he forgot the young master''s temper. She was proud and asked him for help to put him in her own field, but now


    Shen Yuan sighed. He was just in front of him. He was not in a hurry.


    "Cheng ye, I apologize." He said, "at the beginning, I was just waiting for you to tell me that your grudge with the Ye family was not that I didn''t want to help you."


    Su Tang was a little surprised. She didn''t expect this guy to be so frank.


    Isn''t it true that in the past, all the men held their breath and didn''t explain? And then the resentment back and forth, a misunderstanding more and more big, finally broke up and made up, and made up again, back and forth, she is going to fight.


    As a result, who would have thought that he apologized! This time, if she makes any more noise, she will be very affected.


    She frowned and whispered, "why did you suddenly explain?"


    Shen Yuan pick eyebrow, in the eyes is who can see out of doting, "in don''t explain my little assistant ran away."


    Su Tang continued to beep in a low voice, "but if it''s not played like this in TV series, they will magnify their gratitude and resentment. For example, it''s my privacy. I won''t let go until I have to. In the end, you misunderstood all the way. In the end, all kinds of grudges and grudges were entangled. I told you, I''ve been holding on for a month, and I''m going to fight. "


    Shen Yuan


    "In the future, I''ll watch less brain damaged dramas. My family Cheng Shao''s little head and melon seeds are stupid."


    Sue sugar''s face was stiff and serious. "I don''t want to cheat you, but I''m not going to say it. Shen Yuan, I can only say that it''s a bit complicated. If you are willing to help me, I thank you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t help me, but you have to give me time to deal with these things. It shouldn''t take long for the Ye family to have an empty shell. "


    Shen Yuan didn''t expect that she didn''t find the connection, but in the end, he didn''t force her, just said helplessly: "I don''t ask about this, but you have to confess something to me."


    Sue sugar put away her rambling posture and put her hands on her legs like a kindergarten child, "you say."


    "What happened between you and ye Jiao is a bit true."


    At this point, Su Tang didn''t want to carry the pot, although she carried it herself.


    "I used to sleep with Ye Jiao, but I only sleep. In the standard room of the hotel, she has a bed and I have a bed. As for what''s true, just three points?"She was serious and hesitant. Shen Yuan was silent.


    In a moment, he regained his mind, rolled the tip of his tongue over his upper jaw, and finally made a light Tut, "Cheng ye, you are really capable."


    He was angry for a whole year. When he thought about it, he always wanted to go back to country m and get people back. As a result, it was the young master who conspired with people to get him back.


    Su Tang has no reason to feel guilty when he looks like this.


    She moved her body slightly, and her peach blossom eyes looked at him wet. Because of her guilty heart, her curled eyelashes were blinking.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. I did that too much at the beginning, so later, you said I would sign the contract, too. You can rest assured that I won''t make any trouble in the past three years."


    Shen Yuan is really angry this time and laughs. He thinks he''s holding people in his hand, but it''s just the other party''s compensation for him.


    "To break the engagement, why didn''t you discuss it with me at the beginning?"


    If I had known that, what a ghost would have been his painful year!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help thinking of the plot of the TV play that the young master just said. What kind of gratitude and resentment entangled him and the misunderstanding deepened. He thought it was brain damage before, but now, it''s himself that is damaged! No, we have to drag the young master. We should be stupid together.


    Su sugar is very aggrieved, "at the beginning I asked you, you said that you would not contact the engagement, I have no way."


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm his ups and downs. The young master was near Chi Chi. He was wronged and his eyes were cool and wet. At that moment, Shen Yuan felt that his heart had been scratched.


    It''s itchy and numb.


    Forget it, what else can you do for the person you like? Of course, you can only choose to forgive.


    "OK, I won''t investigate into this matter. It''s reciprocity. You''re not allowed to investigate into my business."


    Sue sugar quietly relieved, and finally fooled his fiancee.


    "OK, no one will investigate."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    The blackening value has dropped, and Su Tang is completely relieved. This makes people relaxed and their voice is light.


    "Ah, Shen Yuan, our misunderstanding has been cleared up. Don''t wear shoes for me any more. We are still good brothers in the future."


    Shen Yuan


    Who the hell is going to be her brother.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 80%."


    Su Tang just finished, listening to the familiar prompt sound, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "Wucao, Gouzi, is there something wrong with your system?"


    The system says, "nothing''s wrong, everything''s OK."


    Su Tang was so surprised that she almost jumped up, "how fat! How good, he gave me up again? I just said one thing. Tell me, what''s wrong with that? "


    System, "..." Say not afraid of your pride, although you are now under the identity of a boy, but! Congratulations to the host for successfully turning the man. "


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!


    "I wipe it. Are boys so dangerous now? It''s a good brotherhood. "


    The system can''t help but sneer, "who is in love with your brother? Shen Yuan takes you as his sister from the beginning to the end. He wants to go to you."


    Su Tang''s face is indescribable, "it''s not the same as what I think."


    She began to panic, even more than before, Niang ah, she also want to keep Ye Jiao this with vest, but now, how can she round the past?


    A brotherhood will increase her blackening value by 10%, so he needs to know his actions


    Su Tang shivered. She didn''t dare to think about it.


    "What to do, what to do?"


    System, "you always see to do." And it just needs to watch a play, not to mention, every time it sees that its host vest is not protected, it feels particularly interesting.


    Let her hide!


    Now the skin is broken.


    It''s time!


    Su Tang was so guilty that she didn''t dare to look at Shen Yuan, so she stood up in a hurry. "I have something else to do. I have to meet someone. Mr. Shen, you are busy, you are busy. "


    Shen Yuan''s eyes darkened, and he directly held the man," Cheng ye, I thought we made it very clear. "


    For a moment, Su Tang felt her wrists were hot. She lowered her head and could only look at her toes. Her voice was weak. "Ah, yes, it''s very clear. Mr. Shen, what can I do for you?"


    Shen Yuan hit the nail on the head, calm voice cold face way: "why hide me."


    Su Tang said, "I''m not hiding from you, or I''ve been holding things for more than a year. I suddenly explained it clearly and felt relieved. But... " She twists and turns, and continues to explain for herself, "maybe it''s been a little long. Suddenly, I feel a little uncomfortable. I always feel that we have changed from before."


    Shen Yuan''s figure was stiff, but he immediately laughed.


    He was still thinking about the young master''s ignorance, and he told him about his brother''s bullshit. Unexpectedly, he was still a little enlightened.


    "Since you don''t feel comfortable, it shows that we get along a little less. Like before, you were uncomfortable." Shen Yuan hooked his lips and dug a hole again, waiting for the confused lamb to jump out of the trap again.


    Sue sugar was very uncomfortable, only vaguely said, "OK, but you didn''t do this to me before." Then she moved her wrist.


    Shen Yuan droops his eyes. The young master''s skin is white and tender. When he pinches it lightly, it will bruise, and he just grasped it, which also made her wrists red.


    "Well, that''s right. It used to be different." Shen Yuan apologized, then hooked her shoulder, "I remember before, you like to hook my shoulder."


    Su Tang


    Can she go back and slap herself?


    Shen Yuan continued: "but you are shorter than me. You have to pad your feet every time. So I thought about it. I''ll hook you up. "


    Su sugar wood face, "although only separated a year, but at the beginning we were still students, now different, we are mature, hook shoulder to back on it."


    When Shen Yuan heard the speech, his voice went up slightly with obvious pleasure. "It''s also true that adults should do adult things. It''s really childish."


    When he said this, he pressed Su Tang to say it, and even deliberately gathered a little bit. The warm breath sprayed on her ears, moist and moist, which made her get goose bumps.


    Sue sugar can be sure, this son of a bitch must want to drive!


    "Adults are very busy. For example, now your little assistant is going to see someone. Can you let go?"


    Shen Yuan took down her hand as she wanted, but did not let her leave alone. Instead, she said, "let''s go. I''ll see you with me."


    Sue sugar didn''t move. She stopped and looked at him.


    Seeing this, Shen Yuan picked an eyebrow and said with a smile, "so you want me to go with you?"


    "No need." Su Tang slowly walked up to him, thought about it, and said, "I remember you have a meeting later, so you just left. Is that ok?"Shen Yuan, "Shen spends so much money to hire so many employees every year. If I can collapse after taking a break occasionally, I will doubt their ability."


    Su Tang has nothing to say. She met the person who just talked to her. Recently, she bought Ye''s shares crazily and made a lot of noise. Someone in the Ye family wanted to see her, but she didn''t see her. Instead, she met their opposite family.


    She needs someone to compete with Ye''s for a rotten list. Of course, these are just appearances in order to catch Ye.


    Ye originally had little working capital. Once she was locked up, she could only sell shares. Now, she has 30% of the shares, plus 10% of Ye Jiao''s mother''s, she has 40% in all. As long as she holds 10% of the shares again, she can let her father roll down from the position of president at any time.


    Of course, since she has a heart to toss, of course, she won''t let the Ye family go so easily.


    Rolling down from the position of president is only one step, and the next step is the most important one. The old family of Ye family, the thin camel is bigger than the horse. What she has to do is to make ye disappear from city B completely.


    Her plan was very simple. Shen Yuan understood it as soon as he heard it, so he cut off the beard directly before he met the other party.


    "Instead of finding a company that can''t find out, Cheng Shao can cooperate with me."


    In the car, Su Tang listened to this, but frowned, "but Shen''s recent popularity is just right, involving too much, it''s not good."


    At this time, she was still thinking about herself. Shen Yuan was very happy. He said, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t care about Shen either. I have a bad reputation. I''ll close down at that time."


    Like Su Tang who hates the Ye family, Shen Yuan has no warmth for the Shen family at all.


    "When the time comes, please don''t bother Cheng Shao and try to find a way with me."


    Su Tang, "what can I do?"


    Shen Yuan smiles, "Shen Shi, I''ll give you half of the stock right at that time. How about we do it together?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Su Tang and Shen Yuan hit it off. Ye''s stock didn''t have the ability to fight back at all. In just a few months, Ye''s stock fell continuously. Su Tang took advantage of this time to buy at a low price, and even bought a lot directly from Ye''s shareholders. As a result, when she finished buying shares, Shen Yuan hinted that her fiancee came from the Ye family and was willing to lend a helping hand. As ye began to revive, Su Tang took advantage of this time to sell all her shares.


    Ye Fu sold most of the company''s shares for the sake of the company before, but now he wants to buy them back.


    However, if the seller doesn''t want to sell the stock, he can''t buy it back even as the president. In the end, he still entrusts the relationship and finds someone to make an appointment.


    Now it''s time to collect the net. Ye''s father asked for a meeting, but Su Tang seldom refused.


    In the dining room, ye Fu looks at the people in the box and is stunned at first.


    He didn''t expect that Shen Yuan''s assistant would buy Ye''s shares. Of course, when he was his age, he still had some insight. For example, this little assistant can''t be a literal assistant.


    Not to mention Shen Yuan''s maintenance of her, even her bearing, ye Fu is also obedient.


    There was no generation in the business field, so he stood up and poured a cup of tea for her, and then came to the topic.


    Su Tang listens carelessly, but she doesn''t answer for a while. When her father says that she is thirsty, she suddenly raises her eyes. "It''s said that Mr. Ye has a daughter who has lived abroad for a long time?"


    Ye''s father was stunned at first, and then he remembered that she was talking about his eldest daughter. Although he would make a sum of money every year, he never met. In the past ten years, father and daughter have not even had a phone call.


    Ye Jiao was only 12 years old when she went abroad. Now they have met for 11 years.


    At the beginning, it was his daughter. Although he was unhappy before going abroad, he felt that there was no overnight feud between father and daughter, so he also had to hiss and hiss, but each time the other party responded indifferently. In the end, one of the ten phone calls answered well. Gradually, he didn''t stick this cold face.


    "Yes, it''s Mr. Shen''s fiancee. They had an engagement at that time. Didn''t Mr. Cheng know?"


    Su Tang said, "of course I know. After all, I''m very familiar with Ye Jiao. Let''s say that ye''s family still keeps our Jiao Jiao''s household register. Your Mrs. Ye is really good at it."


    When she said this, Ye''s father remembered that when ye Jiao was 18 years old, she called and asked to move her registered permanent residence, but he didn''t agree.


    When it comes to the family, Ye''s father has the dignity of the head of the family. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "this is my family affair. Mr. Cheng interferes. It''s not very good."


    Su Tang chuckled sarcastically, "Mr. Ye, who do you want to answer? Do you ever treat Ye Jiao and her mother as family members?" She said, a face of disgust, to the end, simply stood up, "since we can''t talk, that''s OK."


    Ye Fu''s face suddenly changed. "Is Ye Jiao asking you to do this?"


    Su Tang looked down at him and sneered, "Mr. Ye, I''m very busy. Since you don''t want to talk about it, then I can talk to others. For example, the Lin family and the Chu family seem to be very interested in my equity. "


    Lin and Chu, but ye''s competitors, she said, Ye''s father''s face on the spot.


    He cold face, heavy ground looks at Su sugar, "she is not to think, will registered permanent residence move out, have nothing to do with me."


    Su sugar shrugged, "who knows, but if it''s me, just with your account, it''s very disgusting."


    Her dislike of the Ye family has never been covered up from the beginning. Her father put away his hypocritical smile and said with a gloomy face: "you hate the Ye family so much because ye Jiao?"


    Su Tang said, "no, I hate the Ye family. It has nothing to do with her."


    Without camouflage, nearly 50 year old Ye Fu''s whole body became sinister. "I don''t remember how ye family offended the family, or to put it more clearly, I don''t even know who you are."


    Su Tang put her hands in her pocket. "It''s nothing to do with you. Anyway, when will the Hukou be moved out and when will you talk to me again. By the way, I remember that the villa in the middle of the lake was the dowry of Ye Jiao''s mother, so I''ll move there for the time being. "


    Ye Jiao''s mother left a will before her death. All her dowries belonged to Ye Jiao, but ye Jiao was small, so she was kept by her guardian.


    Over the years, if she hadn''t mentioned it, he would have forgotten that all those things belonged to his eldest daughter.


    He coldly watched Su Tang leave, to the end, chest anger nowhere to vent, gas can only smash the cup, smashed the cup, he picked up the phone, "give me arrangements for ye Jiao back home."


    On the other end of the line, the assistant was stunned at first, and then said, "Mr. Ye, my wife contacted the first lady a few months ago, but no one was found."


    Ye Fu''s face turned green with grimness. "Where''s the sanatorium? She''s not in the sanatorium. She''s trying to rebel


    Assistant voice smaller, with a little cautious, "sanatorium over the latest news, said it was acquired, and their boss said, about the patient''s privacy, even family members are not allowed to disclose." With that, the assistant heard the sound of smashing things on the other end of the phone. He was even more afraid, but he still had to report some words, "Mr. Ye, the news I got was that the sanatorium was purchased by Cheng Shao."Ye Fu hangs up with a gloomy face. He can''t get in touch with Ye Jiao, so he can only agree to Su Tang''s request.


    Shen Yuan saw that she had almost finished cleaning up the Ye family, so he released the news of the dissolution of the engagement.


    On this day, Su Tang was playing on her mobile phone. When she saw the news push, she was stupid.


    -- Shen''s helmsman breaks the engagement with Miss Ye!


    There are pictures below, but ye Jiao''s photo is not found. The media can only replace it with a black silhouette.


    Shen Yuan saw that the young master was so stupid that he couldn''t help laughing and asked, "how happy is he?"


    Sue sugar looked at him inexplicably, "why do you think I''m happy?"


    Shen Yuan, "at the beginning, in order to force me to terminate my engagement, you would rather lie to me that you slept with Ye Jiao." He said, intimately point her nose, "more than a year late, but still as you wish."


    Su Tang


    Shen Yuan, "what''s the matter? I''m too happy to speak?"


    So far, Su Tang felt it was necessary to pave the way for himself, such as when the vest was not protected, let him know that he was Ye Jiao.


    "Shen Yuan, if I do something wrong in the future, can you forgive me?"


    Shen Yuan said with a smile, "it depends on what''s wrong."


    The young master''s guilty look made Shen Yuan squint. Subconsciously, he said what he thought was the most serious. "Don''t you really sleep with Ye Jiao?"


    Sue sugar shook her head quickly. "No, it''s not that."


    Shen Yuan and the invisible were relieved, "that''s good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Su Tang has a strong desire to survive recently, but her series of reactions, in Shen Yuan''s view, are that the young master is guilty.


    In the past, he was arrogant like a little peacock, who wanted him to be disciplined, but now he was hissed and warmed. What made him even more terrifying was that a little lazy guy who loved to rely on bed, now he got up early every day to make love breakfast for him.


    For example, at the moment, love fried eggs, very appetizing coffee, and sandwiches.


    Although she fried eggs for breakfast, Shen Yuan knew that she was a person who would rather be hungry than cook. Everything seemed too strange.


    He took a sip of coffee and saw her sipping the milk, but he had no choice but to smile, "come on, what did you do to me?"


    Su Tang''s eyes were a little erratic and her head was low. "I did something sorry for you, but..." When she said "but", she suddenly raised her voice, even her eyes were firmer. "You can rest assured that this matter will never threaten your interests. If I die, I will tell a small and very white lie."


    Shen Yuan squinted, "be specific."


    Su sugar counseled again, "dare not say, afraid you hit me."


    Shen Yuan was really happy. He reached out and flicked her white forehead. "It doesn''t matter. When you want to say it, you can tell me."


    He is not worried, at least the young master is willing to admit that he cheated him. Of course, when he is not sure what she cheated him, he will not easily say the word "forgive".


    Su Tang was a little relieved, but the system despised it.


    "Son, you will find out sooner or later. Why do you have to do that?"


    Su Tang said, "I know he will find out sooner or later, but I''ll make up for it now, and he may forgive me later."


    The system hissed and stopped talking.


    Ye''s bankruptcy, Su Tang has no ambition, simply continue to be a salted fish, every day in the office to play games, watch soap operas, brush animation, anyway, life is very natural, until more than a month later, she suddenly received an engagement invitation.


    She stared at the bride and groom on the invitation, and the whole person was stunned.


    "Shen Ling and ye Huan?"


    Ye Huan is the second miss of the Ye family, but these two people who can''t reach the same goal are together.


    The invitation is sent to the company. Su Tang picks up the red invitation and looks directly at Shen Yuan sitting on the boss''s chair not far away.


    "Your cousin is going to be engaged to the second lady of the Ye family. When did they meet?"


    Shen Yuan raised his eyelids from his busy schedule, looked at the invitation card in the young master''s hand, and said in a voice: "a month ago, Shen Ling slept with Ye Huan."


    Su Tang still thinks it''s magic. It''s not ancient. Sleep and get married?


    Shen Yuan continued: "a month later, ye Huan is pregnant."


    Su sugar thin lips slightly open, to the end directly burst two words, "lying trough!" She said, and said: "you Shen family so easily let people marry in? The Ye family is bankrupt. "


    "It''s not our Shen family, it''s their Shen family." When Shen Yuan talked about the Shen family, he was full of disgust. However, he explained to her, "Shen Ling was taken away by the police before. It took half a month for the news to come down. There has been no celebrity willing to talk to him for a long time."


    Su Tang was very happy when she heard that. "Yes, but these two people are quite right. Let''s wish them a happy marriage. By the way, are you going to the engagement party? "


    Although Shen Yuan dislikes Shen, he still sits on the top of Shen''s class. Naturally, he has to show his head.


    Su Tang saw him nod and said, "then I won''t go. I''m afraid Shen Ling can''t help smoking him."


    When it comes to the engagement banquet, Shen Yuan remembers one thing. He seldom asks about ye Jiao, but before that, Ye''s father asked him through Shen Ling.


    "Where did you hide Ye Jiao?"


    Su Tang''s face was at a loss. "I didn''t hide her. Why did I say that all of a sudden?"


    "The Ye family asked me about it." Shen Yuan put down his pen. He looked at the time. It was almost noon. He had to take the young master out for lunch.


    Su sugar is very determined to say: "you don''t have to pay attention, as for ye Jiao, even if the Ye family turned the sky, they can''t find anyone."


    Standing in front of them and not knowing each other, do you expect them to find someone?


    Shen Yuan just mentioned it casually, but the young master was so determined that he couldn''t help caring.


    "You have a good relationship with Ye Jiao?"


    Su Tang thought of her impending waistcoat, hesitated for a moment and said vaguely, "it''s not bad. She''s very nice."


    She this reply, let Shen Yuan narrow black eyes, "that compare with her, I?"


    Su Tang is silly. There is no comparison between the two.


    "You two..." She stared at each other''s face, thought of last time a good brother, inexplicably rose her ten black spots, suddenly took a deep breath, "are the people I care about." Finish saying, added a sentence again, "very care about very care about that kind of person."Shen Yuan was not satisfied with her answer.


    Ye Jiao is a fart. Why does she occupy such a high position in the young master''s heart? Moreover, he increasingly feels that the young master would cheat him and say that they are sleeping, which is Ye Jiao''s idea.


    "If you are forced to choose one."


    Su Tang stares big eyes, isn''t it? What are you fighting with a little girl?


    , however, the heart was mad, but on the face he laughed with a smile. "Of course, you make complaints about Ye Jiao," It''s second. Mr. Shen is first for the time being. "


    If it''s true, his blackening value has dropped again.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    When Shen Yuan heard this, his cold and handsome face warmed visibly, and even happily rolled her small curly hair, "well, very good."


    He has a pleasant voice, and the cold air in his eyes has dissipated a lot. There is a kind of warm spring and the earth revives.


    "Remember your words, if you let me know you''re lying to me."


    Sue sugar a shiver, "can what?"


    Shen Yuan Yang lips, smile slightly cool, "break your legs."


    Su Tang


    Su Tang always thought that it was only a matter of time before he lost his horse, so he wanted to brush down the blackening value. When it was not that high, he simply exploded.


    But she didn''t expect that sometimes, the plan can''t catch up with the accident.


    Shen Ling and ye Huan''s engagement banquet is not grand. Maybe they can''t see ye Huan''s family now, or maybe Shen Ling''s previous troubles are too big and they don''t want to go on a hot search. Anyway, when Shen Yuan dragged Su Tang, there were not many people at the engagement banquet.


    Su Tang didn''t like it at first, but she saw that the engagement banquet was so simple that there was hardly any arrangement. She said, "has the Shen family been detained to this point?"


    I don''t wait to see my wife. I got some pink balloons at the engagement meeting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    With Shen''s perfunctory, Ye''s husband and wife are very proud.


    It''s also true that even if the Ye family is not bankrupt, it''s a high climb to get married with the Shen family, let alone bankrupt now.


    Shen Yuan''s appearance has undoubtedly attracted the highest attention of the wedding banquet. He is the leader of the Shen family. He is young and promising. He broke his engagement with the Ye family a few days ago. It''s a sweet cake. No matter what, Su Tang just said a word, and someone came over like wind.


    "It''s Mr. Shen."


    "It''s said that Mr. Shen intends to expand his business abroad recently?"


    "Mr. Shen, I don''t know what he''s going to do with the land in the old city recently. Do you still need a partner?"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, Su Tang was pushed out.


    She was also happy and relaxed, so she just found a place to sit down.


    The engagement venue is arranged outdoors. It is surrounded by a garden with mountains and water. It is very beautiful. On the contrary, it is because of the engagement that the balloons destroyed the beautiful scenery.


    She was lazily drinking drinks and eating snacks. As soon as she turned around, she saw Shen Ling and ye Huan coming towards her.


    She raised her eyelids and sat in the same posture, but her words were very sincere. "I wish Mr. Shen and miss ye a good marriage for a hundred years and have a noble son early."


    She is so sincere all of a sudden. Shen Ling is the first one to frown. This person will never be beaten. When did she speak to him in this voice?


    So Shen Ling''s first reaction was to cheat.


    "Cheng ye, this is the Shen family."


    Su Tang raised a voice, "I''m not blind. Of course I know this is the Shen family."


    Shen Ling suffered losses in her hands, and still suffered a great loss, so she gritted her teeth. "Cheng ye, if you do it in Shen''s house, I can let you come in vertically and go out horizontally."


    Su Tang was happy. It was like she was some kind of ruffian.


    "Mr. Shen, can I help you remember it? If you didn''t have a bad heart at the beginning, how could I send you to the headlines? " She hooked her lips and looked at them with a smile. "And, ah, I really wish you, such a natural couple. It would be a pity if they were not together."


    She said blessing words in her mouth, but Shen Ling felt that she was sarcastic.


    In the end, ye Huanjiao didi said, "Shen Ling, it seems that there are other guests coming. Let''s go and greet others. There''s no need to waste time on villains."


    Shen Ling didn''t like Ye Huan at first, but now, she feels that her words are very hot. No, even the smile on her face goes up a little. "Yes, why waste time on villains? Let''s go, let''s change places to breathe."


    Su Tang didn''t care about ye Huan''s strange words, but the young lady was thinking about her. When she left with Shen Ling, she didn''t forget to look back at her with a sinister look.


    To this, Su Tang returned a brilliant smile.


    Ye Huan said that there were other guests coming. It''s not nonsense. As a family, Shen Ling has a group of dandy friends like him. No matter how perfunctory his engagement banquet is, these friends will still invite him.


    These people are used to publicity. As soon as they see Shen Ling coming, they beat him on the chest. "Shen Ling, you can, the first one to get married."


    Different from Su Tang, when his good friend said this, Shen Lingli coldly lowered his face. With the most authentic attitude, he said to Ye Huan, who was holding him in his arms, in a very bad tone: "stay by yourself. I didn''t call you. Don''t come here."


    Ye Huan is biting her lips. She is not ugly. After dressing up, she has a pure beauty. But Shen Ling doesn''t like her.


    "Shen Ling..."


    She soft weak weak mouth, however just called his name, was opposite party indifference stare over.


    She is not reconciled, but dare not say anything, can only bear to leave.


    As soon as she left, Shen Ling''s face was a little better, but it was just a little bit.


    Seeing this, several friends looked at each other face to face. After a while, they started fighting again.


    "Shen Ling, the second lady of the Ye family is not ugly. It''s like forcing you to get married."


    Shen Ling smell speech, a face disgusted to: "is not ugly, but this woman calculated me, at the beginning I wanted to play with her, who can think, she actually through the stomach to force marriage." The more he says, the more upset he gets. Ye Huan is not ugly. As a woman, he is willing to sleep with her, but it doesn''t mean he is willing to marry her. Let''s not say that he doesn''t have the idea of getting married at all. Even if he does, he will never find a bankrupt person to settle down.


    Shen Lingyue said that he was more and more angry. In the end, he was even more unlucky and said, "it''s Shen Yuan''s damned assistant who did this to me."


    He said this, as a few of his friends, immediately remembered.


    "How to say, is she present for the wedding banquet today?" These people all have some family background. They are used to arrogance. A little assistant doesn''t pay attention to them at all. "Shen Ling, if you say a word, we''ll teach people at once."


    Shen Ling suffered a loss, but he didn''t plan to be reckless this time. "No, Shen Yuan is also here. He can''t hit him in the face in public.""Although Shen Yuan is now the helmsman of your Shen family, is he a little assistant who really ignores you for the sake of an outsider? Don''t forget, Shen is still alive. If he is still alive, Shen Shen is not the one who has the final say. These people have done a lot of immoral things, and soon came up with a way, "at the beginning, the little assistant didn''t let you lose your reputation, so we''ll give her a big gift now."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that she was targeted, but she had a system. When the other party came with the wine, she was immediately reminded.


    "Are you brother Shen Yuan''s little assistant?"


    The other party was so mighty that they surrounded Su Tang all of a sudden. They all had harmless smiles on their faces. However, those who made friends with Shen Ling were all birds of a feather. Although they had two faces, their eyes were unpleasant.


    "What''s your name, little assistant? You look so good. Does brother Shen Yuan look good when he recruits assistants?"


    "Ha ha ha, Dongzi, I think you have the truth."


    "Hey, little assistant, let''s meet. How about a drink?"


    Su Tang stares at the glass of red wine and finally smiles, "OK, who will drink with me?" Finish saying, see them tiny Leng, again way: "I prefer to drink one by one."


    "Little assistant, let''s go." With that, someone brought a bottle of red wine directly.


    "Here, my name is Li sc. what''s the name of my little assistant?" With that, he handed over the wine glass.


    Su Tang stood up from her chair, took the wine glass, put her hand on the other side''s shoulder with a smile, "I, you don''t deserve to know." With that, he poured the red wine into Li SC''s mouth.


    She was caught off guard. When someone responded, a glass of red wine had entered Li SC''s stomach.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Those dandies have always been held by others. When did they suffer losses in the hands of others, Su Tang''s move was undoubtedly a provocation to them. Besides, before Shen Ling''s incident, they increasingly felt that they had to teach her a lesson.


    Li SC was forced to drink red wine, and her face was red. Half of her face was red because she couldn''t resist, and half of her face was red because she had buckled her throat and coughed.


    His own medicine under how fierce, he was too clear, even if he went to the hospital, it was too late, not to mention that ugly, how he allowed himself to appear.


    He immediately called for someone to pick him up. He didn''t even drive. He was so flustered that he didn''t even call. But he remembered Su Tang.


    After solving one, Su Tang looked at the rest with a smile, "what''s the matter? Don''t you mean drinking? Why don''t you move? "


    The rest looked at the smile on her face. At that moment, they felt that they had met the devil.


    "Damn, brother, what are you doing? There are so many of us! Go on


    Shen Yuan was surrounded by a group of people. When he found something wrong, there was a lot of noise.


    It''s not polite for Su Tang to start. On the surface, these dandies are not hurt, but where she hit them, they can''t straighten their waist or lift their legs.


    But she didn''t expect that, at this stage, they had not given up on her.


    Anyway, by the time Shen Yuan came, all the people had fallen into the river, even Su Tang.


    It''s Shen Ling''s engagement banquet. As the host, he immediately asks his servant to rescue him. However, although people were rescued, they all showed their teeth and fell to the ground crying for pain.


    "Well, where''s Li SC?" Shen Ling looked around. Seeing that there were few people, she asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    He didn''t ask. Fortunately, when he asked, several people''s angry faces were distorted, "Damn, the little assistant''s method is not ordinary, and she overcame all the brothers. Li SC is fed... " At this point, the man hesitated. He didn''t dare to say it openly. He only said vaguely and angrily: "I was forced to feed the wine, and now I go back."


    How can a glass of wine go back? The wise man will understand immediately.


    Shen Ling, as one of the initiators, knows that this wine was originally prepared for the little assistant. Who could have thought that the other party could retreat completely. His face was livid, and he was scolded before he could ask someone to blame him.


    "Shen Ling, you''ve made the engagement banquet such a virtue. If you don''t want to get engaged, just say so!"


    The one who opened his mouth was Mr. Shen, who was leaning on crutches. His hair was gorgeous and his spirit was not bad. At this moment, he was very angry and his face was ugly.


    "Grandfather, it''s Shen Yuan''s people who make trouble!"


    Mr. Shen has lived for decades. Now he doesn''t care about the Shen family, but it doesn''t mean he''s confused.


    He stared at Shen Ling deeply, slightly angry in his old voice, "Shen Ling, have you made enough of it?"


    Shen Ling has been puzzling for a long time. Now he is reproached by Mr. Shen again and again. He pulls out his necktie. "What do you mean, have I made enough of it! Have you had enough! "


    Spoiled people never feel wrong.


    For example, now, he only feels that he has been greatly wronged. This is the Shen family or his engagement banquet, but no one helps him.


    Compared with him, ye Huan can see the situation more clearly. Seeing that Shen Ling is going to offend Mr. Shen, she immediately runs out. She originally intended to persuade Shen Ling to swallow this tone for a while. However, Shen Ling is not angry when she sees her appearance.


    "Shen Ling, today is our engagement day. Stop it."


    "Get out of here!" Shen Ling shook his hand and threw the man to the ground directly. "Who the hell are you, dare you care about me?"


    The farce is getting worse and worse, but Shen Yuan is not interested. He fished Su Tang out of the river before, but now they are both wet.


    "I''ll go first. You go on."


    This is Shen''s old house. Naturally, there is Shen Yuan''s house, but he hasn''t come back for a long time. The clothes inside are from high school.


    Now it''s January, the coldest time of the year, suddenly fell into the river, Su Tang was shivering with cold.


    Shen Yuan took two steps to help the man. At last, he was too slow, so he picked him up.


    Although Su Tang was cold enough, her head could still work. She shivered and refused. "No, I''ll go myself."


    However, in response to her, her arms were held tighter.


    "Don''t make any noise."


    At this time, how can we not make trouble? Su Tang didn''t want to be held by the princess at all, so she struggled harder.


    The next second, just listen to a sound, the air is quiet.


    Su Tang''s whole body froze. Her eyes widened. She was surprised and angry. "You hit me?"


    Hit on hit, even spanking!


    No, even if it''s not ass, it can''t be spanked!


    Shen Yuan is calm voice, "young master no longer obedient, it is not so simple spanking."Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to bite, "Shen Yuan, don''t go too far!"


    Shen Yuan''s bedroom is not far away. He walked fast, but someone was anxious to get off him. No, as soon as he entered the room, Su Tang jumped off him.


    She this move, Shen Yuan''s arm accidentally rubbed her chest some place.


    Although Su Tang has been wrapped around her chest, she is a girl. No matter how tight she is, she still has some feeling.


    Touch is only in a moment, but Shen Yuan clearly felt the soft.


    He was stunned at first, then puzzled.


    "Cheng ye, how is your chest muscle Soft? "


    Shen Yuan never doubted Su Tang''s gender. First, she had seen her Adam''s apple, though it was not obvious, but it was a little bit. Second, when they lived together before, she held her crotch and wanted to fight with him.


    Of course, he didn''t compare the size in the end, because he was worried that he would hold the young master''s treasure.


    Different from his confusion, Su Tang''s alarm was ringing. Although there was heating in the house in winter, she was still wet and uncomfortable.


    "Shen Yuan, can you lend me a suit first, I''ll go home first."


    She didn''t answer her question. Shen Yuan didn''t go on either. She just frowned and said, "go home, now take a bath here."


    Su sugar where willing, but just, the other side does not give her the opportunity to refuse.


    "I just fell into the river. If I don''t take a hot bath, I''ll get sick. I''ll ask my servant to prepare ginger soup later. Now, you go first. " Words fall, will be pulled to the bathroom.


    But although she was pulled to the bathroom, Shen Yuan turned around and saw her frozen in the same place.


    "Are you stupid? You can''t even take off your clothes? So you need my help? " Then he really began to help.


    Su Tang was flustered and immediately stepped back, "no, no, no, I''ll do it myself!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    Shen Yuan teases her. He won''t do anything about her before the showdown, but the young master''s panic is really cute.


    If you continue to tease, the young master doesn''t mean to blow up. Shen Yuan is a little sorry, but he still leaves gentlemanly and closes the door.


    Su Tang''s tense heart didn''t relax because of his leaving. She looked at the closed bathroom door, thought about it, and then locked it on the floor. When she was sure that someone would not come in, she began to take off her clothes.


    She wrote about a fight bath, which lasted only five minutes. Her clothes are too wet to wear. Fortunately, Shen Yuan''s clothes are big enough, but her chest is not entangled. The feeling of emptiness makes her feel insecure. She grabs the dripping hair, her eyes suddenly lock on the towel.


    The bath towel is big enough to wrap around the body.


    She takes a bath so fast that Shen Yuan is busy looking for clothes and bath towel for her before. When she takes people to the bathroom, she has time to find clothes for herself.


    He went to the river to catch the young master, so he was also wet, but he didn''t expect that the other party was so fast. He just took off his clothes, and before he could change into a clean one, the bathroom door opened like this.


    Their eyes were opposite.


    Su Tang


    Shen Yuan


    Su Tang was shocked. Her eyes were wide open, and her whole body was stiff. Shen Yuan was surprised.


    He picked to pick eyebrow, see little young master small face crimson, also don''t know is steamed red by the hot water in the bathroom, or oneself didn''t wear clothes this scene, let her shy.


    "Are you sure you took a bath?"


    Sue sugar''s face turned red. She wrapped herself in a bath towel and moved carefully away from him.


    Shen Yuan''s figure is very attractive, not too white skin, the key body is no fat, muscle lines are just right, from the chest, to the abdominal muscles, to the mermaid line, and even the strong thigh, at a glance, Su Tang feels very powerful.


    No, what''s on her mind!


    Shen family''s heating is very good, generally in the house only need to wear a shirt, so Su Tang wrapped a bath towel, it seems a little strange.


    Different from her shock, Shen Yuan put on his clothes calmly, and then said, "come here."


    Su Tang''s body has been close to the wall, there is no way to retreat, the whole body is full of rejection, "do what."


    For her fear, Shen Yuan is quite helpless.


    He hasn''t done anything yet. The young master is afraid of this. If he does something, won''t he die of shame and indignation?


    "Blow your hair, your hair is still dripping."


    Su Tang knew later that she was in a hurry to cover up her identity. Her hair was just wiped casually. When he said this, the cold water slid down her neck and finally wetted her collar, which made her shiver.


    Seeing this, Shen Yuan is impatient. Before she refuses, she catches people.


    Su Tang was even more flustered. Compared with her chest, the disguise of her Adam''s apple was gone. She was at least wearing clothes, but on the other side of her neck


    The more she thought about it, the lower her head was, and she was afraid to look up.


    It is Shen Yuan, eyes dark, but with excited flames.


    The young master was almost in his arms. Their backs were close to their chests. Her clothes were his and her whole body was stained with his breath. She sat in his bedroom and let him blow her head.


    This scene, he had fantasized countless times, did not want to, but was Shen Ling that thing wrong to promote.


    Su Tang felt guilty and flustered, so she didn''t hear Shen Yuan''s voice, which was a little lower than usual.


    He said, "cold? Why are you still wearing a bath towel? "


    When he asked, Su Tang almost hugged the towel in her arms. "It''s a little cold. Maybe it''s too cold just now. I haven''t recovered."


    When Shen Yuan heard the words, he felt a little sad in his helpless tone. In fact, he guessed that the young master had no sense of security, especially when he locked the door.


    "Then you should soak a little longer. You get up so fast that your coolness hasn''t faded yet."


    Su Tang rubbed his sour nose and said in a low voice, "it''s OK. Just go home and have a sleep. "


    however, Shen Yuan was not at ease and made people boil ginger sugar water again.


    "Drink the water first, and we''ll go back later."


    Su Tang holding ginger sugar water, palm feel the warm temperature, the whole person is comfortable squint, "you fell into the river before, go to the bath, I drink ginger sugar water outside for you."


    Shen Yuan was a little worried. After thinking about it for a while, he learned the way she had just locked the door and locked the bedroom door. Before taking a bath, he did not forget to tell him, "even if someone knocks on the door later, you don''t have to open it."


    Sue sugar thought it funny, "don''t worry, I''m not three years old, you know. And it won''t take long for you to take a bath. I''ll wait for you. "


    She said that she was waiting for you twice in a row, and Shen Yuan was very helpful.


    "If it''s still cold, lie in my bed and wait for me."Sue sugar nodded, indicating that she knew.


    At the beginning, she was wrapped in a bath towel, just to cover her proud majesty. But as the bowl of ginger sugar water entered her stomach, the warmth began to spread from her stomach. Gradually, her head began to get confused.


    She began to try to distract herself, at least until Shen Yuan finished his bath. So, she began to look at the bedroom, the bedroom is not big, but very clean, see often someone cleaning, two meters of bed, put a desk, desk also put a few books.


    The bedroom was soon finished. Su Tang didn''t know how long Shen Yuan had been in. Seeing that he didn''t come out, she picked up a book.


    She used to sit at her desk and look at it, but maybe she didn''t feel well. The chair made her very uncomfortable. Her head began to faint and her head began to rise, so her eyes began to move to the big bed.


    At half a sound, she didn''t read a book, so she had to take a deep breath and told herself: I''m just going to lie down on his bed for a while. When she heard the opening of the bathroom, she got up immediately.


    At the end of psychological construction, she holds the book and burns it directly to someone''s bed.


    Shen Yuan hasn''t come back to live for several years. There''s no breath of him on the bed. Some of them are fluffy and comfortable in the sun.


    Su Tang only lifted the corner of the quilt at first, but later, somehow, because the quilt was too comfortable, she simply went in. In the end, she didn''t read the book and just went to sleep with her pillow in her arms.


    One second before going to sleep, she was still saying to herself that she would close her eyes for five seconds, and so on, and she would continue to read. As a result, when she closed her eyes, she went to sleep directly.


    In the bathroom, Shen Yuan looks at someone''s clothes. His muscles begin to tighten. He goes over uncontrollably. Thinking that the young master is very economical after he returns home, he simply washes these clothes for him.


    He picked up his clothes and didn''t even take a bath. Then, looking at an unknown strip of white cloth in the pile of clothes, he was dazed for the first time by the decisive general manager Shen in the shopping mall.


    What is this?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    Shen Yuan was puzzled, but he picked it up and rubbed it carefully. When it came to a pair of underpants, he was even more excited.


    He felt like a pervert now. Intellectually, he told him not to, but his body was out of control.


    Only a few changed clothes make him so impolite. If you look at the young master, especially when she just looked at herself with those wet peach blossom eyes


    Shen Yuan took a deep breath. In order to prevent himself from completely losing control, he could only bear to vent once in the bathroom.


    Back and forth, he didn''t know how long he had been in the bathroom. Anyway, when he came out, the young master had been sleeping in his bed.


    Since high school, even if he came back to Shen''s house occasionally, he was in a hurry. This bedroom, where he had lived for more than ten years, now has not much of his breath. But the same, this bedroom with him to grow up, for him, the meaning has been different.


    Now, the young master sleeps on his bed unprepared, wears his clothes, sleeps on his pillow and covers his quilt. At that moment, all the blood rushes to his head. Shen Yuan feels that the time he vented in the bathroom before, it seems that he was in vain.


    His breathing began to get heavier, but he was afraid of waking people up, so he had to walk lightly.


    The bathroom is only ten steps away from the bed, but in Shen Yuan''s eyes, it is heavy step by step.


    It took him a long time to get to her step by step. Finally, he knelt devoutly by the bed and looked greedily at someone who was sleeping. Finally, he caught a glimpse that the young master was still wrapped in a bath towel. He couldn''t help stretching out his hand. His action was gentle to the extreme.


    Originally, he wanted to take out the bath towel. After all, everyone was asleep. How uncomfortable it was to wrap it. But the young master wrapped it so well that when he took it out, he had to move her. Then, Shen Yuan completely died.


    In fact, at the beginning, he was just a little confused.


    He looked at someone''s slightly raised chest. At the beginning, he didn''t think about her being a girl, but he was inexplicably associated with a touch before. The place seemed to be incredibly weak.


    The young master sleeps soundly. Shen Yuan spits at himself while holding out his sinful hand.


    He rolled his Adam''s apple and told himself that everyone was men. He was just curious. The young master was white and soft. For the first time, he found that there were still people in the world with soft chest muscles.


    He first tentatively touched it with his hand, then touched it for a second, and then released it quickly.


    Clearly across the clothes, but Shen Yuan felt his fingers were hot and numb.


    Once something started, it couldn''t stop. He began to get out of control. He only intended to touch it, but now he held out his hand. He didn''t hold it. It seemed that he was still fighting between heaven and man. But the sleeping young master turned over and just pressed his hand down.


    At that moment, Shen Yuan only felt a bang, and his head was blank.


    He has never been in love, but he still understands some things, such as the structure of girls and boys, which is quite different. For example, a boy''s chest muscles will never be weak.


    Shen Yuan stared at the young master on the bed, and a strange idea floated in his mind.


    Boys can''t have weak chest muscles, but girls can. Once the idea came up, he would verify it. As long as she unbuttoned her shirt, all the doubts would be answered.


    However, this is true of people. The closer they get to the truth, the more hesitant they are.


    With this hesitation, Sutang woke up.


    She was in a daze. She felt that someone was moving her. She finally raised her eyelids after losing her strength.


    The purpose is a very handsome face, at the moment the other side also don''t know what happened, the tip of the nose is sweating.


    She rubbed her eyes. Before she woke up, she asked subconsciously, "am I asleep?"


    Shen Yuan didn''t open his mouth. The answer was the hand she pressed under her body.


    Su Tang felt that she had been pinched for a while. First she was stunned, and then she jumped out of bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this moment, what sleepiness, what confusion, the whole person is too scared.


    Her hands holding the quilt, under the quilt, the body can''t help shivering. She looked at each other, looked at the pair of dark eyes, that moment, what explanation do not want to say, only escape a word.


    Shen Yuan slowly takes back his hand. Compared with the previous surprise, at the moment, he hooks his lips, and his whole body is warm and harmless.


    "I just want to help you with the towel. I don''t want to wake you up."


    Su Tang is still in shock, but his subconscious still doesn''t believe his nonsense. Maybe he really wanted to do it at the beginning, but! Now he definitely doesn''t mean that. Although he has a gentle smile, he is a fierce beast with tusks on his back!


    Smile, just his disguise!


    "Now that I''m awake, don''t disturb me. I''ll go home first." Having said that, but people do not dare to come out of the bed, for nothing else, no bath towel, only a shirt, some places simply can not cover ah."Good." He stood up gracefully from the ground, met her eyes, and laughed more gently, "I''ll give you that."


    Su Tang smell speech, the whole person not only didn''t come out, but shrink more inside.


    "You, you go out first."


    What she said was really strange. Sure enough, Shen Yuan not only didn''t move, but picked his eyebrows, "why? We are all men. What are you afraid of


    When he said the word "young master", his voice was tender and sentimental, but for Su Tang, it was creepy.


    Say more wrong, sugar simply tight lips, shut up.


    Seeing this, Shen Yuan''s mouth overflowed with a dull dumb smile. He said, "I seem to have found something extraordinary just now. I don''t know if the young master is willing to solve my doubts?" He said, but people came to him.


    Sue sugar was forced to shrink back, but the next second, her chin was pinched.


    Originally, he just wanted to stop people, but he touched them with his hands and rubbed his thumb.


    Under the finger belly, the touch is fine and smooth.


    His eyes darkened.


    "Young master won''t say?"


    Su Tang''s whole person is like a fixed cat, not daring to move, but her eyes are round.


    At this juncture, Shen Yuan''s patience is amazing. He smiles and lowers his voice. "If the young master refuses to say it, then I can only practice it myself. However, if it hurts the young master for the first time, please forgive me."


    Sue sugar was almost rude.


    Haihan what? Haihan what a fart!


    Shen Yuan said, simply put people in his arms, expected weak touch, let him can''t help but sigh.


    He asked, "do you know what I want to do most now?"


    "Drag you into bed."


    "There''s nothing left to eat."


    Su Tang


    Shit, it''s over!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    Su Tang is already in bed now. The only thing left is to eat dry and wipe clean.


    She''s very counsellor, but she knows how to look.


    To be fair, it''s going to take another person to treat her like this. She''s so angry that she''s going to teach her a lesson.


    Therefore, she is very clear about Shen Yuan''s mental journey.


    At this time, it is no doubt that she is looking for death, so she can only pretend to be weak, which is her only outlet.


    When she fell into the river, she began to feel sick. She was too frightened before and ignored these symptoms. Now she comes back to her senses. The discomfort she is facing makes her face pale.


    At this time, it''s necessary to show weakness, but you have to be skillful. If you just bow your head and apologize, you will only become more passive.


    Su Tang pursed her lips. In her chaotic brain, she began to recall what questions he had asked before.


    Holding the quilt tightly again, young master Oh, no, it should be said that the little girl is pale, but her eyes are very stubborn.


    "I''m sorry I lied to you."


    The little girl''s simple apology made Shen Yuanyang raise her eyebrows.


    He always knew that she was hiding something from him, but he didn''t expect that it was such a big surprise. At the end of the surprise, he was a little scared. You know, in the year when he came back to China, after he was sure that he liked her, he hesitated. He didn''t know about homosexuality, but he didn''t expect that he would become one of them one day.


    In addition to the Playboy appearance of the little girl at that time, he once thought that she liked girls. He also thought that this road was not easy to go, so he restrained himself all the time, and even forced himself to forget her. But as time went on, the memories did not fade, instead, they would be engraved into his bones and blood. In the end, he found that he could not forget her at all, even more restrained It''s too late.


    He wants her.


    He is not gay, nor heterosexual. She is the only one he really loves.


    "Excuse me for lying to me?"


    Su Tang endured discomfort, looked up, four eyes relative, finally she lost the battle, she seems to be annoyed, and seems to feel guilty, always thought that the voice has become soft, not like before clear.


    "I have nothing but money, and you should not look up to my little money." As if she finally told the secret in her heart, she leaned to the head of the bed with relief, "if you are angry, I will resign after I go back. As for the penalty, I will also pay it to the company''s account."


    When the little girl was originally dressed in men''s clothes, she was beautiful, but he never thought of her as a girl.


    When it comes to men''s clothes, she looks a little thinner than other boys. Shen Yuan either dislikes it or thinks that as a boy, she needs to be a little stronger. He even thinks that if she catches someone in the future, she should have a good look at her.


    He was planning their future. Although there was an accident in the process, he never thought of separating from her.


    But what did she say?


    In a moment, that clear Jun face began to sink, before the lips provoked smile, now only cold.


    "You''re leaving?"


    The breath of danger came, but Sue sugar raised her head. Her chin had been pinched before, and now it was red, as if she had been trampled.


    She just lies in her bed, wears his pajamas, and says she''s leaving?!


    Shen Yuanqi''s eyes were stained with a thin layer of violence, "Cheng ye, what do you take me for?"


    The atmosphere became more and more dignified, but Su Tang suddenly changed the topic and whispered: "in fact, my name is not that." Say, her head droops of low, the voice is smaller, fine if mosquito voice, "my name is Ye Jiao."


    Shen Yuan


    Shen Yuan:???


    "What''s your name, again?"


    Su Tang was a little louder this time, but she didn''t dare look at him. "I said that Cheng Ye is a pseudonym, just like my gender. My real name is Ye Jiao. As for the one from country m, she''s the one I paid for


    Shen Yuan was stunned in the same place. After a long time, he finally found his own voice.


    "Ye Jiao?"


    Sue sugar nodded.


    Shen Yuan, "is that ye Jiao who I published in the newspaper before and broke the engagement?"


    Su Tang Sue sugar continued to nod.


    Shen Yuan was so angry that he laughed, even his chest was slightly shaken, "yejiao, very good, very good! I''ll tell you all about it today. "


    Sue sugar shrunk her head, like a poor kitten who was bullied. What''s the matter with her hair.


    "No, that''s all. You know everything else." She said, continuing to apologize, "I''m sorry."


    Shen Yuan''s breath was a little uneven.


    Who asked her to apologize?


    Su Tang is dizzy now, but still continues to apologize, "I''m sorry, I know I lied to you, you want to fight or scold, I will never fight back."


    Shen Yuan was angry, but soon he found something wrong with her.The little girl''s face was white before, but now she was flushed, and even her voice became weak. However, she did not forget to apologize.


    Shen Yuan soon remembered that she had fallen into the river before. All of a sudden, she was not angry. In other words, even if she was angry, she had to wait for her to recover.


    He reached out and touched her forehead, which was surprisingly hot.


    "I''ll go to the family doctor."


    Su Tang grabbed his hand and said, "go home first." Her voice is weak, listen to let a person be distressed, "I don''t want to see the person of leaf family."


    Today, Shen Ling is engaged to miss Ye Er. It doesn''t matter whether the Shen family cares about the marriage or not. But at present, the Ye family is bound to the Shen family.


    Shen Yuan is distressed. He has heard a little about the fiancee he has never met. He knows that she has a hard life. He even considered taking her as a shield before. He doesn''t mind giving her some compensation. But he didn''t expect that the person he was thinking of was around.


    At the thought of what she had suffered, Shen Yuan was not angry.


    "OK, no see. I''ll take you home."


    Back to the home they shared.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    Su Tang didn''t sleep too long. When she woke up, there was a needle hanging from the back of her hand, and the doctor was talking to Shen Yuan.


    "Her physical fitness is too poor, and her resistance is also poor. What''s more, she has depression in her chest. After a long time, it''s easy for her to kick out of breath. These are not serious problems, but she''s only in her early twenties. When she gets older, these diseases are not fatal, but they can''t leave her medicine. "


    Shen Yuan inexplicably thought of the long cloth he had washed before, "she used to love wrapping her breasts."


    If you want to be a man, your chest must be flat, so the cloth has only one function left.


    The doctor glared angrily, "it''s not nonsense! I''m still depressed. I''ll be panting after two steps. In the future, the cloth can''t be entangled, and I have to rub my chest regularly. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    As soon as Su Tang wakes up, she hears the four big words of rubbing her chest regularly. She''s all dumbfounded.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Although she didn''t deliberately lower her voice, she was sick now. Although her voice was soft, it was a bit hoarse.


    Her awakening made the conversation between Shen Yuan and the doctor pause for a moment, but only for a moment. After the doctor''s explanation, he took the medicine box and left. For this kind of disobedient patient, it''s useless to say more. Simply let her guardian take care of it.


    As soon as the doctor left, they glared.


    Finally, Shen Yuan took back his sight, turned around and took the warm water.


    "Drink some water first."


    The sick people really want to drink more hot water. Su Tang has water in one hand, which is hard to use. As a result, she moves. Shen Yuan helps her sit up.


    "Do you want me to feed you?"


    Su Tang smell speech, immediately surprised, she is just sick, not disabled ah.


    "I''ll drink it myself." With that, he took the hot water in his hand and took a sip.


    As they got closer, Shen Yuan looked at each other''s thin lips. Because of the influence of hot water, they gradually turned a little bloody, pink and attractive.


    He half drooped his eyes, and the color of his eyes gradually deepened, but his face was as usual. He could not see any abnormality unless he looked at it.


    Su Tang filled a glass of water, throat moistened a lot, handed the cup to the past, "thank you."


    Shen Yuan stares at the cup in her porcelain white jade hand, and her voice is indifferent. "Miss Ye has a good skill, and the male voice and the female voice can be put in and out freely."


    Sue sugar is very calm, deception is her, was ridiculed two really nothing.


    "It''s nothing if you get used to it."


    Shen Yuan hissed, but the little girl cheated him. He didn''t accept any welfare. He was sorry for his merchant status.


    "Do you know what the doctor just said to me?"


    Su sugar some doubts, just clear eyes but revealed her tension at the moment.


    Shen Yuan hooked his lips. "You just said that you are used to it. Are you also used to it


    As if she didn''t expect him to suddenly talk about this topic, her eyes were wide open, and her wet amber eyes were full of panic.


    Shen Yuan, "now you know how to be afraid? I''d rather endure physical discomfort than play a boy. Miss ye, tell me the truth, do you have transvestite


    Transvestite, as the name suggests, is to like the dress of the opposite sex.


    Suzi certainly did not, "I only wanted to escape from Yachi''s eyeliner, and did not want to live in their control. The best way is to change their gender."


    Shen Yuan hears speech, the eyebrow Yu is more and more displeased, "don''t want to live in their control, why didn''t you look for me at the beginning?"


    They both met in country m, and she knew her identity, but she would rather cover her false identity than tell the truth. Even now, if she was not found by him, she didn''t know when she would tell the truth.


    No, she probably wasn''t going to tell the truth from the beginning.


    The image of a little girl and a playboy is unforgettable.


    Su Tang slightly clenched her fingers and hung her head. After a long time, she said in a slow voice, "I don''t like Ye Jiao, her parents, her sister, even Her fiance. "


    Shen Yuan stares at her, his dark eyes are more and more dark, but he can''t wait to open his mouth. He glimpses the blood returning needle at the tip of his eyes. At that moment, his anger disappears.


    "Relax first." He said helplessly and painfully, in the end, afraid that she would return to blood, he simply held her hand and did not let her move.


    Su Tang knows that he loves himself, but he still has to explain some words.


    She said: "at the beginning, although I knew that you were ye Jiao''s fiance, you and I knew very well that the so-called fiance was only used to block people''s mouths. I know I lied to you, I was wrong, but at that time, I could not bet my future. What''s more, you Shen family are also complicated. I don''t want my future to be in that kind of intrigue. "


    "That''s why I tried my best to help me at that time?" He was dumb. He thought that when the little girl went to m country alone, she was only 12 or 13 years old. He didn''t know how she avoided the eyes of those nurses, and even less how she could prepare a false identity for herself in the situation of being unaccompanied.


    She did everything well and started a new life completely. The Ye family could not find her again, but because of their meeting, he pulled her into danger again.


    She lied to him, but what about him?


    Shen Yuan wry smile, should say sorry, clearly is he.


    "I''m sorry, little leaf."


    She doesn''t want to regain the name of Ye Jiao, so in his eyes, she is still Cheng ye, the young master who is very handsome and loves to laugh.


    Su Tang is slightly surprised. She looks at someone with a clear face. For a long time, the sun finally blooms in her eyes, showing a shallow smile.


    "Shen Yuan, are you not angry?"


    It was no longer the heavy voice before. Now, the little girl''s voice was a little light.Shen Yuan laughed and rubbed her soft hair. "I''m still angry. You''ve ruined your body. Now, the doctor told me it''s terrible."


    Su Tang with the other hand Rao disturb head, smile a face silly fufu, "it''s worth, I put the Ye family to the whole collapse, my mother know, will be very happy."


    She didn''t say much about her mother, but in just a few words, Shen Yuan also guessed that when her future mother-in-law left, she hated the Ye family. However, he thought that she should be the same as himself, even if he hated the Ye family, he didn''t want the little girl to gamble on her health.


    "She won''t be happy." The abyss said, "if there''s anything else in the world that she should care about, there won''t be anything else except you. Xiao Ye, promise me that you want to do it in the future. You can''t use this method any more. "


    If you kill one thousand enemies, you will lose eight hundred.


    When the misunderstanding was over, Su Tang relaxed. Now her eyes were all bent with laughter. "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid. I just couldn''t help it. I''m not ye Jiao who was helpless back then. I''m Cheng Ye. "


    "Well, Master Cheng."


    Su Tang can''t help but wonder, "Shen Yuan, why do you always call me Master Cheng?"


    Shen Yuan raised his eyebrows. "Do you know what image you were in my eyes?"


    Sue sugar came to strength, very good, strange way: "tell me."


    Shen Yuan began to count carefully. "At first, he thought you were a playboy and had no appearance. Later, he thought you were a peacock. Zhang Yangzhong was a little cute, and finally..."


    He suddenly stopped, really will sue sugar''s heart to hook up.


    How can you say half a word without saying a word!


    "What''s the last? You said it


    Shen Yuan, on the other hand, "do you really want to know?"


    Sue sugar nodded. It''s about her final task. Can you care?


    "I love you." As soon as this word came out, Shen Yuan watched the little girl''s pupils shrink suddenly and repeated, "at last, I found that I fell in love with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    When he said I love you, Su Tang was really surprised. All of a sudden, she was at a loss.


    Shen Yuan confessed that he didn''t want her to agree. The little girl had been working too hard for more than 20 years. Now, it''s time to make people hurt. Therefore, when he pursues her, she can work hard.


    "Never mind, you don''t have to promise now." His voice was gentle and warm, and his face was even more filled with a shallow smile. "Although we were engaged, it was your mother and my mother who made the decision. Other children are being chased. My young master, of course, should be chased. "


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    Su Tang looks at him foolishly, the task achieves now, meets such immortal male Lord for the first time.


    He didn''t force her to agree, and he didn''t play tricks. Instead, he said he wanted to chase her openly.


    Of course, she is still very clear. If she refuses in the end, the ending will be the same. Now, she is really surprised.


    "You Are you going after me? "


    Shen Yuan low voice with a smile, "do not give me this opportunity?"


    Su Tang stammered and hesitated for a long time before she finally whispered: "also It''s not that I don''t give it, it''s just that it''s too sudden. I have some... " She went around her head, obviously not knowing how to go on.


    Shen Yuan said with a smile, "I still remember when I was in M country, none of your friends was more than three months old."


    Su Tang is embarrassed, "it''s all for fun, and they''re not afraid of your jokes when they say it. They''re basically the ones who break up." Speaking of this, she was full of vicissitudes. "They said that at first they chased me, because they thought I was like a little angel, but later they said it was too evil, and they felt that they were committing a crime. Can you believe it? I''m not really with them! I haven''t even held my hand


    The more she said, the more aggrieved she was, "a woman''s mouth is a deceitful ghost."


    But Shen Yuan laughed. He understood the psychology of those people. At that time, the young master, the sun is like a small sun, always full of vitality, even later, he did not want to be with her, he just wanted to spoil her, look at her smile, want to let her always so carefree, but later, it seems to have gone bad.


    If you let the young master and the supporters of M country know, I''m afraid they will hang him up and fight him.


    How can you touch the little angel? It''s a crime!


    But now, Shen Yuan not only wants to commit a crime, but also wants to go straight to life imprisonment.


    Although Su Tang wakes up, she has a disease and has limited energy. Shen Yuan doesn''t pull her to chat. Seeing that the water is almost hanging, she pulls out her pillow and lets her have a rest.


    Shen Yuan lives alone in this apartment. Except for his aunt who comes to clean it regularly, as long as he is free, even the food is made by himself. He would have thought that he would wash his hands and make soup for her every day after taking the young master back home.


    Su Tang is patting her chest to celebrate her escape. The next second, her stomach suddenly starts to hurt. The familiar feeling makes her face white again. She looks around and finds that it''s still Shen Yuan''s bedroom. The whole person is not good.


    She jumped out of bed quickly, but it was too late.


    Looking at the blood on the bed, she was loveless.


    This damned aunt, why not come early or late, just at this time! It''s reasonable to say that we all fell into the river today. Shouldn''t we postpone it?!


    So far, although she wanted to roar, she knew that this bed could not sleep any more. Of course, she had to change her clothes before cleaning the sheets.


    He was still dressed in Shen Yuan''s high school clothes and dragged loosely to the ground. As soon as the door opened, he found Shen Yuanzheng coming.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Yuan was wearing a white shirt. His cuffs were folded up to reveal his strong and strong arms. Just this small part was full of sex appeal.


    Su Tang''s face turned red. I''m very sorry.


    Sweet love has not yet started to talk about it, how she out of such a big embarrassment! What''s more, even Shen Yuan''s trousers were stained by her.


    Shen Yuan washes the dishes, and is about to come and ask her if she wants to eat braised pork or steamed pork. As a result, she is nervous and a little strange.


    Su Tang lowered her head, and her voice was soft and soft. "I''ll change my clothes."


    Shen Yuan didn''t think much about it. He just thought that she was uncomfortable in her own clothes, so he wanted to change it back. As a result, he found that she was not only eccentric in expression, but also eccentric in her walking posture.


    "Little leaf, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Yuan will know sooner or later, so although Su Tang was embarrassed, she said truthfully, "I''m sorry, I''ve soiled your bed. Don''t worry, I''ll clean it later." With that, he even bowed to someone.


    Shen yuanle, not to mention that the little girl dirtied his bed, even if she dirtied him, he would not say no.


    "It doesn''t matter. You put it first and I''ll wash it."


    Sue sugar is anxious, "no, you put it there, I''ll wash it!" Just finished, the stomach suddenly hurt, that kind of falling feeling, pain she almost bent down.There was something wrong with her. Shen Yuan was not blind. He immediately asked, "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    Su Tang thinks it''s not a good way to stand here and chat. At least she has to deal with the dirt first.


    "My aunt is here. I''ll change first." Leaving this sentence, people ran back to their room, leaving Shen Yuan alone, stupidly in place.


    Shen Yuan is a man, the first time did not respond, she said anything, until found the blood on his bed, just suddenly.


    However, Shen always has to care about one person, so he doesn''t have to ask each other. He checks online first. He remembers that some little girls will be very painful when they come to the big aunt. He doesn''t know Su Tang, but vaguely remembers that she does have a few days of mental distress every month.


    I didn''t know it before, but now I understand it. I''m afraid it''s only like this when my aunt comes.


    Some men would think that it was dirty and never touched, but Shen Yuan didn''t care. You know, in the M country, when the little girl was injured for him, it was the same, bloody.


    Su Tang took another bath by the way. When she came out, she found that Shen Yuan''s sheets had been washed, and she was stunned.


    "Shen Yuan?"


    Shen Yuan said, "don''t worry about the sheets. I''ve already washed them. Now you..." I didn''t find that before, but now I saw that the little girl''s face began to turn pale again. He frowned and hugged the princess directly. "You go back to your room first and have a rest. I''ll make you up to eat later." Then he thought again, "or eat in bed?"


    Sue sugar can''t laugh or cry. "Don''t do that. I come here once a month. There''s nothing to be nervous about."


    Shen Yuan said: "but this is the first time I really take care of you. I''m nervous."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    Shen Yuan said that he was really attentive to taking care of him. He had everything from warm hand treasure to ginger, dates and brown sugar water. Finally, after dinner, he planned to fight in person.


    Su Tang repeatedly refused. This man said that he would chase her in the morning and make a bed with her in the evening. What''s the past?


    However, Shen Yuan said, "if you are like this, I won''t do anything. What''s more, the doctor told me that you have no Qi and blood in your chest and need to rub it regularly."


    Su Tang was shocked, holding her chest in her hands, like a good little woman about to be persecuted, "I, I can knead it myself!"


    Shen Yuan''s vision goes down, if there seems to be nothing sweeping her chest, with a suspicious tone, "are you sure you will?"


    Su Tang blushed, "what''s wrong with that?"


    Shen Yuan helplessly looked at her, "just as the doctor told me, rubbing for at least half an hour, are you sure you have the strength now?"


    Su Tang


    Is this doctor here to fight against her, half an hour?! I want her to die.


    "It won''t be more than a few days. When I get well, I''ll do it myself."


    I''m sure I can''t do it today. One hand is still swollen because of water.


    Shen Yuan frowned, as if he were treating a disobedient child. He said: "no way." After that, he saw that although he hung his head, his ears, which were exposed from his hair, were very red. He laughed, "little leaf, are you shy?"


    Can sue sugar not be shy if she doesn''t say a word? They just confessed their identity, not long ago! It''s progressing so fast. In a few days, won''t it be necessary to pull the evidence?!


    Shen Yuan, "well, you take me as a doctor."


    Su Tang youyou said, "if you can''t be a doctor, you can''t be a doctor all over."


    Shen Yuan picked, "little leaf means that I need to wear a white coat?"


    Su Tang almost sprayed, this special, playing cos, also white coat, do you need stethoscope?


    "I really can''t. You can hire a female nurse for me. They should be able to, and they are more professional than you."


    Shen Yuan a listen, where willing, let alone the female nurse, even if other people look at him will be crazy, let alone reach out to touch. This is his young master, his fiancee. He has been guarding for so long. Can he show it to others?


    "It''s so late. Where can I find a nurse? Even if I find one, it''s going to be light." Shen Yuan looked at the little girl who had only reached her chest, and said, "let''s make a quick decision."


    God made a quick decision. Su Tang couldn''t help but wring her arm. Shen Yuan took the man to the bed. Before she could speak, a big hand came over.


    At that moment, her cheeks were burning uncontrollably. Su Tang was angry and shy, and her fingers under her sleeves were all anxiously clenched together.


    "Shen Yuan, let go!" She was biting her teeth, and it was hard for her to speak.


    Shen Yuan dropped her eyes. The little girl''s complexion was white, and her facial features were beautiful and delicate. A pair of clear eyes overflowed with water light. Then down, the tip of her nose was very upturned, and her lips were like flowers in bud. She couldn''t move her eyes at a glance.


    Shen Yuan knows that he is never a good person, but in the face of Su Tang, he always tries to let her. This is not, Mingming arm tendons burst out, sweat also from the forehead down, but he Leng is responsible, not with personal feelings to follow the doctor''s advice.


    His baby, clean as crystal without any impurities, he could not bear to desecrate her.


    Su Tang slowly recalled that he didn''t behave too much, but even so, she was not used to it.


    The chest was rubbed some uncomfortable, let her not from frown, but Shen Yuan and she said: "the doctor told me, at the beginning will be a little pain, because you Qi and blood blocked, and so on spread, will not hurt."


    Su Tang couldn''t bear to hum. At first, she was a little embarrassed, but now, she has no feelings except for the pain. Besides, her aunt''s stomach is also uncomfortable. In the end, she simply put her weight on Shen Yuan.


    She put down her vigilance, the whole person is no longer tight, fragrant soft, almost let Shen Yuan surrender.


    "Shit."


    His voice was low and hoarse, and Su Tang was in a daze. He was completely awakened by his word.


    "Otherwise, we''d better do it tomorrow. No, I''ll do it myself tomorrow."


    Shen Yuan felt that he was going to be driven crazy. He told himself that it was nursing for the little girl, while his head was not controlled at all. Especially when the little girl was leaning on himself, his heart was almost out of his throat.


    The little girl was sent to torture him.


    Shen Yuantong and happy, feel that this can not continue, casually began to find topics to chat, "little leaf, are you sleepy?"


    Sue sugar wrinkled face, so painful, how can sleepy.


    "Not sleepy. What''s the matter?"


    Shen Yuan took a deep breath, and his voice was very hoarse. "Let''s talk."


    Su Tang felt it was necessary to divert her attention, so she asked, "OK, what do you want to talk about?"Shen Yuan doesn''t want to talk. Shen Yuan just wants to do something adults can do, but He can''t.


    "Just talk about how you thought of changing your personality?"


    At that time, Su Tang felt that men were cold-blooded. If she approached her as a girl, she might not even be able to reason with her. Even if she provoked, she might be directly ignored because of her gender. But boys are different. She provokes him in the afternoon.


    So at the beginning, in M country, their relationship was really very bad. Su Tang was like a disgusting fly. He was disgusted from time to time.


    , for example, is more hip than size, and then sneer at his lipstick.


    Another example is that he doesn''t even have a girlfriend around him. I''m afraid x is incompetent.


    In the end, she was about to make people angry, and the task point finally appeared. She was injured in order to save him.


    To be honest, at that time, she thought Shen Yuan would take another stab and kill her directly. After all, the relationship between them at that time was quite bad.


    Su Tang casually said that men''s clothes were convenient, and then she couldn''t help asking him, "why didn''t you strangle me then?"


    As soon as she said this, Shen Yuan was really distracted. He said, "in fact, at the beginning, I didn''t hate you."


    The little girl was in country m at that time. She was like a group pet. She was cherished by a lot of people. She was confident in the sunshine. She had advantages that Shen Yuan never had. So, while he spurned her as a playboy, he was attracted by her. At that time, he didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he felt that the baby was in the way of his eyes, so he wanted to bully her, watching her angry, watching her blow up.


    Not to mention, after bullying, he is in a very good mood.


    But he didn''t expect that such a little guy who used to bully in his spare time would get hurt in order to save him. Since then, his attitude towards her has changed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    Shen Yuan''s bed sheet is dirty. Originally, it''s OK to put a new cover on it, but he took care of her as an excuse and slept directly on her bed.


    Su Tang was still worried at first, but later she was sleepy and couldn''t carry it. Anyway, when she woke up again, she was in someone''s arms.


    She looked at her big hand in silence and fell asleep. He still didn''t forget to cover her belly.


    To say moved, how much or a little bit of it.


    But after being moved, it''s another matter. For example, now, she wants to kick people down.


    It''s called chasing her?


    Who can chase a girl to the bed at one time?


    Of course, she didn''t kick it, just a little move, the other party woke up.


    Shen Yuan wakes up and asks Su Tang:??? What about a good pursuit?!


    She was so angry that she decided to ignore him all day.


    However, Shen Yuan was not in a bad mood. Instead, he was in a good mood for the whole day.


    Today is going to work. Su Tang has decided to ignore others, and it''s impossible to go to the company with him. However, Shen Yuan, as the president, can still try his privileges. For example, she didn''t go to the company, but he didn''t go.


    Su Tang forbeared, but she didn''t, so she said, "are you not afraid that the company will go bankrupt and go back to sleep on the street?"


    Shen Yuan tone lazy, joking: "Ang, it doesn''t matter, I have a daughter-in-law, my daughter-in-law will support me."


    Sue sugar''s face was full of question marks.


    Did she open up some strange attribute of him? Full of coquettishness, is this the cold faced president of Shen family who is full of evil?


    In the face of the person you like, you will inevitably show some childishness.


    Now, for example, two people worth hundreds of millions are fighting there.


    Su Tang, "you don''t have a daughter-in-law!"


    Shen Yuan, "OK, but I have a wife."


    Sue sugar, "you don''t have a wife, either!"


    Shen Yuan, "OK, I have a little ancestor."


    Su Tang


    Shit, I can''t talk about this day!


    Su Tang left angrily. As a result, before the cold war was over an hour, Shen Yuan said, "Ye Huan has miscarried."


    Su Tang was busy dealing with those dandy young masters yesterday. She didn''t know what happened to her.


    "I was engaged only yesterday, and today I have a miscarriage?"


    Shen Yuan, "Shen Ling pushed."


    Su Tang was shocked. "He''s a cruel man. He can do it to his wife and children. What about the Ye family? "


    With her understanding, the Ye family will definitely not give up.


    Shen Yuan said, "mother Ye is crying, making trouble and hanging herself."


    Su Tang almost clapped her hands and said, "it''s really a good play, but it''s a pity that I can''t see it."


    For ye Jiao, ye Huan''s mother and daughter are the people who have ruined her family. Su Tang is not a virgin. Naturally, she is happy to hear that.


    "Want to see it? Then I''ll show you. "


    Shen Yuan said, really took people to the Shen family. To be honest, when she saw Ye Huan''s parents, she was still in a trance.


    "Don''t you think I''m cruel? If you fall into the well, you will cut off your life. " Su Tang looks at Ye''s husband and wife in her memory and suddenly feels bored.


    Before she will be angry, will be sad, are the emotions brought by Ye Jiao himself, but now, these emotions are no longer, that she has put down, left.


    Ye Jiao has gone. As an outsider, Su Tang has no interest in this farce.


    Shen Yuan suddenly took her hand and said softly, "no, it''s lovely. My young master is the most lovely man in the world. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    The arrival of Su Tang and Shen Yuan still attracted the attention of the Shen family, but soon their attention moved to other places.


    For example, Shen Yuan took his little assistant by the hand.


    How can this be!


    Although many of them don''t agree with Shen Yuan, as Shen''s family, if they are spread out, will they be shameless?


    At last even Mr. Shen appeared.


    Ye and his wife make a long time, he did not appear, but because of Shen Yuan''s things, personally with a crutch on the downstairs.


    Although his hair was gray, his eyes were shrewd. When he was staring at Shen Yuan, he had a frightening air.


    Mr. Shen worked hard all his life. When he was young, the Shen family once faced the crisis of bankruptcy. It was he who finally came back from the dead after exhausting everything.


    In a word, the experience of Mr. Shen when he was young was a little like that of his father ye. When he was young, he married his favorite girl. Unfortunately, after a long time, his love faded. Shen Yuan''s father is the child of his first wife, and the rest is born of his second marriage.


    When he was young, Mr. Shen was also deviant. For example, he married an actor instead of following the family arrangement. At that time, the actors were the last, and the Shen family''s status at that time made a great impact. Unfortunately, the sweet days didn''t last long, but three years later, Shen was in a deficit, and the former sweetness became a burden. At that time, the Zhao family threw out an olive branch and asked him to marry Miss Zhao, Shen Ling''s grandmother.


    The Zhao family and the Shen family are in charge of the family. Miss Zhao is a real daughter, which can''t be compared with the previous actors, day by day.


    Shen Yuan''s grandmother was tough at that time. She was married by a matchmaker. Now it''s impossible for her to be a little girl. So she divorced directly and has no whereabouts.


    She couldn''t take her son away, but she didn''t want to stay in the Shen family. Therefore, Shen Yuan''s father once resented her for why she didn''t take herself away.


    Shen Yuan grew up in such a deformed family, because his father, later in order to disgust Mr. Shen, deliberately married an actor. He didn''t love her. He drank too much and even abused her. But when he thought about the gloomy face of Mr. Shen when he got married, he felt happy.


    Shen Yuan''s mother is a complete tragedy. She can''t be loved all her life, and her son has been very careful since childhood.


    Because Mr. Shen doesn''t like him, and his father doesn''t like him even more. Just like his mother, he is often beaten and kicked when he doesn''t do well. Of course, Shen Yuan''s mother still loves him very much, so whenever he is beaten, she will protect him.


    In the whole Shen family, the only one Shen Yuan cared about was his mother. In the end, his father died in a drunk driving car accident. He was not sad, but very happy.


    In that case, he would never hit his mother again.


    This scene seems to evoke a long memory of Mr. Shen. In a rage, he knocked heavily on the ground with his crutch, "Shen Yuan, do you want to learn from your father too?"


    Shen Yuan holds Su Tang''s hand and makes an effort. He smiles and looks at Mr. Shen. "No, I''m not a coward."


    His subtext is that his father is a coward.


    Mr. Shen is so angry that he doesn''t look up to his son any more, but he doesn''t allow his grandson to slander him. He immediately sank his face and looked coldly, "do you really want to do this?"


    Shen Yuan looked at him in the opposite direction, and the corners of his mouth curved with a smile. "Since I stepped into Shen''s house, I''ve thought very clearly." With that, he looked at Shen Ling, who was sitting on the sofa with a numb face. "I have to thank Shen Er Shao."


    Shen Ling was named suddenly. First, she trembled and thought she was going to be scolded again. When she got back to herself, she heard Shen Yuan say that she wanted to thank him.


    As a cousin, he was disgusted and scared at the same time. It was incredible to hear his thanks at first.


    "Thank me for what?"


    Shen Yuan, "thank you for giving me a chance to study abroad."


    As soon as he said studying abroad, Shen Ling''s face turned pale. At that time, Shen Yuan was forced to stay at home, so he went abroad. Even if he went abroad, the Zhao family didn''t show any mercy. They wanted to waste this genius and save money to rob the Shen family from their grandson.


    In the eyes of the Zhao family, Shen Yuan was not qualified to inherit the Shen family. After all, at that time, if it had not been for the Zhao family, the Shen family would have gone bankrupt, and he would have disappeared from their eyes like his opera grandmother.


    Shen Lingxian was very upset by the Ye family, but he was wrong first, so he didn''t say a word and let them blame him until now. But Shen Yuan was different. His words were enough to make him nervous for several days.


    "Shen Yuan, what are you trying to say?"


    Shen Yuan came here today. It seems that he didn''t mean to do something, but he already thought it out. He does not intend to Tell ye Jiao''s true identity, so externally, she is the Chinese Cheng Shao.


    With her, the Shen family is bound to stop, but he doesn''t like the Shen family either.So he said, "Congratulations, the Shen family is yours."


    He "came out" in front of Mr. Shen. He just didn''t pay attention to him.


    Master Shen is mad. Although he doesn''t take care of things these years, he is well maintained. But when he gets old, he is short of breath and his chest is depressed. He almost faints in one breath, "Shen Yuan! Well, you are really good! "


    The rest of the Shen family did not dare to speak out. Only the Ye family''s eyes lit up at that time.


    If Shen Yuan gives up his inheritance, then, as the second youngest member of the Shen family, he is very likely to be the president of the Shen family.


    Shen Yuan dropped these words, turned around and left, ignoring the angry roar of master Shen behind him.


    Su Tang was led by him, the whole person was in a trance. When she got back to the car, she came back to herself.


    "We''re leaving now?"


    Shen Yuan picks eyebrow, "do you still want to stay?"


    Su Tang didn''t say a word. He was really a profiteer. Said to chase her, the results of the morning on the chapter, in the afternoon, more powerful, directly to the world.


    Shen Yuan still remembers what she said before. The Shen family is too complicated. She doesn''t like that kind of family. Shen Yuan himself, even without her, intends to leave the Shen family, just to advance the steps.


    "Meet someone with me later."


    Su Tang wondered who was worthy of his special visit.


    Shen Yuan didn''t explain, but drove all the way to the sanatorium. Then Su Tang met a woman with elegant temperament.


    When a woman is young, she should be very beautiful. That is to say, when her face is old, she can see the old style between her eyebrows.


    She looked at the visitor, first in a daze, then in a very gentle smile.


    "It''s Obuchi."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    Su Tang is at a loss. She didn''t expect that Shen Yuan would bring her to see her mother.


    Shen Yuan''s mother was a famous movie queen, but she retired after giving birth to her son. Until now, she has never come back.


    It is reasonable to say that when she was treated like that by the Shen family, she should have hate in her heart, but she didn''t, and even has been dispelling Shen Yuan. It can be said that if the young Shen Yuan did not have her, he would not have known what a terrible blackening would be.


    Therefore, Su Tang is worried about Shen Yuan''s mother.


    However, Shen Yuan''s mother is really very gentle. Seeing her son coming hand in hand with a strange "teenager", she was only briefly surprised.


    Different from facing the Shen family, Shen Yuan is gentle at the moment, even joking with his mother: "I thought you would jump up and hit me angrily."


    But Shen''s mother said with a gentle smile, "I''m not an antique." She said, her eyes moved to Su Tang. Although she looked at her, there was no offense in her eyes, and some of them were just curious. Half ring, she said with a smile: "is a beautiful child."


    Su Tang grinned shyly and scratched her head, especially embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Shen Yuan said with a light smile, "well, she is thin skinned." Then he added, "sometimes it''s too skinny for me to catch her."


    Shen Mu laughs, "like people, can''t use grasp, want to use love."


    It''s hard to imagine that such a gentle person encountered those terrible things when he was young. Although Su Tang knew it from the beginning, it was one thing to know it and another to see it with her own eyes.


    The senior sanatorium is very big, and the greening around it is very beautiful, just like a park. There is a fountain not far away.


    At the moment, the sun is just right.


    Shen''s body is not as good as before, and she has been in the sanatorium for many years. After chatting with her for a short time, she was a little tired.


    Although she loves Shen Yuan, there is one thing she always cares about.


    That''s Ye Jiao, a good friend''s daughter.


    Friends and her general, encounter non-human, but she is more fortunate, can live to grow up with his son, but friends are different, when she had moved to bring back the idea of Ye Jiao, but soon was rejected. She and Shen Yuan are already in the mire. How about bringing Ye Jiao? It''s just another person falling into the mire.


    Later, the little girl went abroad alone, but there was no news.


    "Xiao Yuan, I know you don''t like Ye Jiao. I didn''t want to force you to marry her. Now you''ve found someone to stay with. Mom wants to ask you to do me a favor."


    Her voice was so slow and soft that no one could refuse.


    Su Tang is a Leng at first, then just think of, oneself this body of mother, but good friend with her.


    Shen Yuan coughed with a smile, and then said, "well, don''t look for it. She''s already here."


    This time, it was Shen''s turn to be stunned. Then she saw the beautiful young man with a shy face and said, "Hello, aunt, my name is Ye Jiao."


    Shen''s mother was completely stupid. After a long time, she finally found her own voice.


    "Are you ye Jiao?"


    Shen Yuan said, seeing that the shawl on Shen''s mother slipped off, he naturally put it on again. Then he said, "mother has been cheated by her, too. The little liar can cheat people. Even I cheated at the beginning."


    Shen Mu''s face is unimaginable, "even you cheat?"


    Although she has been in the sanatorium, her son is still very clear.


    Shen Yuan rarely showed a child''s posture, like a childish boy, and his mother complained, "yes, not only deceived me, but also planned to escape. Oh, and she lied to me at the beginning, saying that she had slept with herself. "


    When it comes to black history, Su Tang''s whole life is not good, this is not, one did not resist, directly started to pinch.


    It''s rare for mother Shen to show a curious look in her eyes. Seeing the interaction between them, the smile from the corner of her eyes can''t be concealed.


    "How do you sleep on your own?"


    Shen Yuan took a cold breath when he was pinched. The little girl didn''t show any mercy. He hissed, but he continued: "at that time, she had a new identity. She was a boy. Her name was Cheng ye..."


    He said it briefly, but Shen''s mother heard her eyes open wider and wider. In the end, she chuckled and said, "you are as lovely as your mother, so is she."


    The three chatted for a while, but Shen''s spirit was not as good as before, but she listened patiently, and her mouth was always brimming with a shallow smile.


    Finally, Shen Yuan left. Shen''s mother said, "Xiao Yuan, I want to have a chat with Jiao Jiao. Go outside and wait."


    Shen Yuan hesitated for a moment, then left Su Tang with a blank face.


    "Auntie, what can I do for you?"


    Shen Mu patted her hand and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. I just want to tell you something about Xiaoyuan..."


    Shen Yuan didn''t wait very long. It took only ten minutes for Su Tang to come.


    Seeing this, he didn''t ask anything, but Su Tang raised the jade bracelet on his wrist and said with pride: "look, what''s this!"Shen Yuan had a meal. A moment later, he found that it was the jade bracelet his mother had been wearing. He picked his eyebrows and said calmly, "my mother gave it to you. Just take it."


    Su Tang added: "my aunt told me that if you don''t obey me, I don''t have to be polite, just fight."


    Shen Yuan knew that his mother certainly didn''t mean that. His mother, he also knew her very well. Similarly, the little girl''s skin, he didn''t understand it on the first day, so he said calmly: "start to fight, where do you want to fight with your hand?


    Su Tang, "of course, where is the most painful hit."


    Shen Yuan''s voice is lazy, and he laughs, "Ang, there is a place you must like."


    Su Tang:???


    Shen Yuan, "after all, you still have so many collections, but I can guarantee that with me, your collections are waste."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that this guy would open a yellow cavity, and her face was almost twisted into a ball, "Shen Yuan! Talk well and drive blindly when you have nothing to do! "


    I''m not a serious person.


    Shen Yuan said: "it doesn''t matter. I''m an old driver. I won''t roll over."


    Su Tang


    Shentemo, old driver!


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk at all, but she''s a Shen family, a sanatorium and a little tired today. Shen''s mother left her. She knew her son better than her mother. Shen''s mother knew her son''s temperament very well. If she was careless, she would go to extremes.


    I have to admit that what mother Shen said has been verified in her previous life.


    But now it''s different. When she comes, it''s different.


    Shen Yuan drives the meeting and sees that the people around him are quiet. When he looks at the red light, he sees the little girl sleeping quietly. The sun is shining on her face with a faint halo, which is very beautiful.


    The car was quiet, but Shen Yuan was satisfied.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    Shen Yuan broke with the Shen family and never went to the Shen family again. Su Tang was not worried at all, but she couldn''t stand Shen Yuan''s special performance.


    For example, now that she''s nearly cured for a month, this guy even wants to go to bed with him. Everyone knows Sima Zhao''s mind!


    With what bed, I think he is going to bed!


    Shen Yuan changed his previous domineering style, and now he is like a homeless stray dog. How pitiful he is.


    "No company, no wife."


    Su Tang was angry and happy. "When did you have a wife? Why don''t I know? "


    As soon as Shen Yuan heard this, he immediately said, "you see, I''ve sealed my seal before, and now I''m turning away." In the end, I was wronged.


    Su Tang was shocked. This man How could this man be so shameless.


    Su Tang is more tough than you. She can be tough several times than you. But she can''t stand people who act like spoilers. Shen Yuan seems to know that she was tough at the beginning. Now, she is inferior to her acting skills.


    He left the Shen family and rented a company in a nearby office building. The company was very small, with only a dozen people. At one time, it became a joke of the Shen family, and finally it was on the news.


    Of course, although the Shen family was secretly happy, they were still very obscure. They did not say that he was a "same-sex lover" who broke up with the Shen family. They only claimed that he had made a big mistake in his decision several times, which made the company lose money one after another and voluntarily resigned.


    When Shen Yuan took over the Shen family, there was a lot of news coverage. Now, when he leaves office, there is also a lot of news coverage.


    I have to say that we are always very tolerant towards good-looking people.


    Now, for example, Su Tang almost laughs when she looks at the comments under the news.


    "Shen Yuan, I didn''t expect that. There''s no leakage."


    Compared with the luxurious one before, the two people''s office today is almost shabby. No, she didn''t even have a sofa to meet her guests. Su Tang just nestled in a small chair and laughed wildly.


    "Look at this comment, she said: you shallow people, if you have no money, Mr. Shen will turn to love that scandal exposed Shen Er Shao? I don''t love his money. I love his face. As long as he''s not disfigured, he''s still my God. "


    "And this one, she said you were under her bed, and told other women not to think about it."


    Su Tang almost laughed to her heart''s content. "And this one, this big girl has a lot of ideas. She said that although President Shen has a general business mind, she can make a debut with this face."


    Shen Yuan knew the news released by Shen, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Today''s Shen didn''t pay attention to it at all. However, when he heard Su Tang''s comments, he picked his eyebrows and said, "do you think it''s very interesting?"


    Su Tang nodded, "sand carving netizen is my source of happiness, you don''t understand." With that, I feel sorry again.


    She really wanted to fight with the sand sculptures in a trumpet, but she still remembered the history of blood and tears in the past. Once she was caught, she would die.


    She tut a, secretly sigh a pity, and then ready to put away the mobile phone, see the comment wind direction changed.


    She was curious, so she ordered a refresh, and then she was dumbfounded.


    "Mr. Shen?"


    Shen Yuan put away his mobile phone and said with a smile, "well, sand sculpture netizens are also my source of happiness."


    Su Tang was shocked by his coquettish operation. Shen let out the news that most of them were Internet users who didn''t know the truth and only focused on silly music. Although many of them said that he had empty bags, most of them laughed.


    But at this juncture, he actually posted a picture of her on his micro blog, which is almost full of weeds.


    In the photo, the young man dressed in white, half drooping eyes, surrounded by bright lights, hit her, bright and gorgeous, the beauty of male and female indistinguishable.


    Most of the netizens are watching the excitement, but this photo, everyone is crazy.


    We, Mr. Shen, are actually popular with one photo.


    The most important thing is that when President Shen sent out this photo, he also edited two words.


    Lovely.


    What''s cute? Netizens'' brain holes are just like the black holes in the universe. You never know what they will say.


    At the beginning, the comments were very miscellaneous, such as those who only screamed, ah ah, shouting handsome, and those who asked for information and photos, which were normal. In the end, the group was unified.


    At a glance, there are four words.


    Lovely, think of the day.


    Su Tang


    However, we Shen always seems to really find fun, after seeing a group of people screaming, he coldly recovered two words.


    It''s mine.


    Netizens are even more excited. In the past, he left messages on his microblog, but now, he seems to have got some treasure and is eager to announce his ownership to the world.


    No, the netizens are more excited.


    Yes, yours. If we don''t grab it, we''ll lick it.


    Hahaha, the devil upstairs, did Mr. Shen allow you to lick it? Really, let''s get out of the way after licking. I''m still in line at the back.¡­¡­


    As expected, the sand sculpture review may be delayed, but it will never be absent, but this time Su Tang is not happy.


    Shen Yuan watched her drop her cell phone and raised her eyebrow, "don''t you see?"


    Sue sugar snorted, "they''re all demons." Then he looked at Shen Yuan, "but you are the king of the devil, the devil for short!"


    Shen ¡¤ the great devil ¡¤ yuan didn''t have any expression. He said faintly: "I''m going to have lunch soon. What would you like to eat?"


    When she heard that she was eating, she said, "steak."


    Shen Yuan, "OK." With that, put away the information and pick up the suit on the back of the chair.


    Su Tang immediately forgot her unhappiness and happily followed her. She was the same as before in men''s wear, wearing a suit. The only difference was that her hair was too long for her to cut, so she tied a little chirp.


    Ye Jiao''s face is already pretty and gorgeous. Now she''s a little bit more playful. Like Shen Yuanfa''s microblog, it''s really cute.


    Although Shen Yuan is no longer the Shen family, he has never been bankrupt, so the place he takes Su Tang to will not be a cheap place. There are many delicious restaurants in city B, but there are few of them.


    This not, unexpectedly let them meet Shen Ling again.


    Shen Ling became the leader of Shen''s family from the second generation. He was very proud. However, when he saw Shen Yuan again, he felt guilty because he knew better than anyone that it was his turn to be president Shen that he didn''t want to be.


    However, when Shen Yuan left to go to the toilet, he could not hold his heart.


    Su Tang really embarrassed him at his engagement party. He felt that he had to get revenge.


    "Isn''t that Cheng Shao? Why are you still working as a little assistant for president Shen? "


    He looks like a fool, but Sue sugar is happy.


    This person, shake m, hasn''t been abused enough by her? And delivered it in person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Shen Lingzhi is very angry. He is afraid of Shen Yuan, but soon he comes back to himself. Shen Yuan has left the Shen family. Without Shen family, he is nothing. In addition, he heard that he has now opened a small and broken company, and the whole company, plus him, has only a dozen people, so Shen Ling feels confident.


    He hated the boy named Cheng ye, but he had to admit that her face was really pretty.


    So, before Shen Yuan came back, he began to pry the corner.


    "Cheng Shao, when he''s a little assistant behind Shen Yuan, doesn''t he feel aggrieved?" He smiles and even shows his attitude towards his business partners. He can be said to be very sincere. "You see, Shen Yuan has left the Shen family and there is nothing left, but I am different."


    Su Tang drank a mouthful of red wine and said lazily, "well, you''re really different. You''re a scum man who rapes his fiancee and aborts his fiancee."


    Shen Ling''s face turns blue and white. This fiancee is his disgrace!


    "She''s a real fiancee."


    The popularity of the Ye family is too ugly. Rao is disgusting to him.


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to these, just continued: "that engagement banquet I attended last time, was it all fake?" She said, and tut a, with a trace of irony, "also, we Shen Er Shao rich, just engagement banquet, what is it, not marriage, can remarry."


    Shen Ling suddenly thought of a thing. Last time the Ye family went bankrupt, it was her who controlled it. He squints his eyes. If he can do this, it''s definitely not a straw bag.


    "Make a price."


    Sue sugar raised her eyelids, "what are you talking about?"


    Shen Ling, "you follow Shen Yuan. I''ll pay double. Don''t worry. I just want you to go back to Shen. I''m not interested in other things. "


    Those people in Shen''s company don''t agree with him. They don''t agree with him. He''s not stable at all when he takes the position of president. He has to find someone to help him. Cheng Ye is obviously a good candidate.


    She was Shen Yuan''s assistant before, and Shen Yuan attached so much importance to her, so she must be very familiar with Shen.


    As for the Shen family, Shen Ling felt that Shen Yuan was not crazy. The reason why he took the little assistant to play that role must be the same as his father''s, for the sake of dealing with Mr. Shen. Let alone, Mr. Shen would fall ill when he went back. Otherwise, Mr. Shen would rather take this seat himself than let him.


    When he thought about it, he felt that it was imminent to find someone to help him.


    Su Tang''s face was unimaginable, "do you want me to go back to Shen to help you? Are you all right? "


    Shen Ling quit, "how to talk? Do you want double pay?"


    Su tangle was happy. "You''re not afraid of your old man breaking your dogleg, but I''ve exposed myself in front of him. If I show up next to you again..." She didn''t finish what she said, but the meaning was very clear.


    Shen Ling does not think so. "He doesn''t know if he can survive." Finish saying, some impatient again, "how, agree with not."


    Su sugar spread out her hand, a face of helplessness, "you look back."


    Shen Ling looked back and saw that Shen Yuan didn''t know when he came. He opened his chair and waited until he sat down. Then he finally looked at himself.


    "Behind my back, trying to rob my wife?"


    Shen Ling had built up his mind before and thought Shen Yuan was not terrible, but now he felt that his feet were shaking.


    "Shen Shen Brother


    He originally wanted to call Shen Yuan, but under the silent gaze of the other party, he changed his voice and called brother Sheng.


    Shen Yuan narrowed his anger a little, looked at Su Tang and asked, "what do you have to call her?"


    Strong desire for survival, Shen Ling is very aware of current affairs, "sister-in-law."


    Su Tang


    She doesn''t have such a worthless little brother-in-law.


    Shen Ling left, but who would have thought that when the steak was half eaten, he met Ye Huan again. She is estimated to catch the traitor, because before, Shen Ling seems to have a beautiful little girl close to him.


    But now that Shen Ling has gone, ye Huan can''t find anyone, so he turns his anger on Su Tang.


    She hated this person, from the banquet at the beginning to the bankruptcy of the Ye family.


    "Mr. Cheng, what a coincidence." She stepped on high-heeled shoes, her face was cold, and her beautiful face was destroyed because of the evil.


    Xiangyouxinsheng, Su Tang couldn''t feel her beauty, so she didn''t even raise her head.


    Ye Huan did not go, more angry, "Cheng ye, you really take yourself as a young master."


    Su Tang wiped her mouth. "I never regard myself as a young master, but miss Ye seems to regard myself as Mrs. Shen."


    She doesn''t say it''s OK. When she says it, ye Huan seems to have been trampled on the pain. Before, she could barely rely on her children to stand firm, but now, without her children, Shen Ling doesn''t even give her a chance to see her.


    Although the Ye family is now listed in the Shen family, she is still in danger, and the culprit of all this is her!


    Su Tang picked up the red wine at hand and shook it gently. Her voice mocked, "Miss ye, your skill is not as good as your mother''s. at the beginning, she robbed her husband, but every time she robbed her husband, she was sure."Ye Huan''s face was livid, "what are you talking about?"


    Su Tang tut said, "I''ve been an illegitimate daughter for 13 years, and I''m going to be the first lady of the Ye family so soon?"


    Ye Huan is furious. Originally, her family background is not her choice. Su Tang didn''t bother with a little girl at first, but she feels that she''s in the top position, so she starts to deal with Ye Jiao.


    Su Tang didn''t bother to see her means. Just like now, she dialed Shen Ling''s phone directly and asked him to take people away.


    Shen Ling goes back and forth, looking at Ye Huan who is making a big noise in the restaurant, his face is very blue.


    "If you''ve had enough, just go back!"


    Ye huankui''s pear flower is full of tears. Originally, Shen Ling liked her little white flower, but now, he only feels sick and tired.


    Ye and his wife are insatiable of greed. They think they are engaged to their daughter, so the lion opens his mouth. Is it crazy that a broken company that can''t die still wants him to take over? Originally, in the face of Ye Huan''s pregnancy, he also gave them a sum of money, which could make them spend their old age peacefully, but they were not reconciled.


    Shen Ling is not so stupid as to be hopeless, nor is she so fond of Ye Huan that she can''t extricate herself. How can she throw money into that bottomless hole again.


    Immediately, he coldly threw away the person who was climbing on his arm, watched her fall to the ground, indifferent, and even coldly said: "Ye Huan, if we have enough trouble, we will break the engagement."


    Ye Huan is silly. The last scene she wants to face has happened.


    "No, if we don''t break the engagement, Shen Ling, we have children. How can you leave me?"


    Shen Ling is impatient, "Ye Huan, how much do you think you are worth? Is it enough to give you 30 million? Do you want another 300 million? "


    Ye Huan is lying on the ground, unable to cry for himself.


    "Shen Ling, you can''t do this. You can''t do this to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    This farce, in the end, somehow, was put on the Internet.


    Nowadays, public opinion can completely crush people. What''s more, Shen Lingyuan is not a smart man. In recent years, he has been fighting with Shen Yuanming secretly, but he has never won. Therefore, he is always subconsciously afraid of Shen Yuan.


    In a word, Shen Lingyuan only intended to be a dandy young master waiting to die. He was not interested in Shen either, but he was ordered by his mother since he was a child. After a long time, he felt that Shen Yuan had robbed him of everything.


    You know, as a child, Shen Yuan and his mother were like servants in the Shen family. Anyone could bully them. Shen Ling never cared about Shen Yuan in such an environment until later, Shen Yuan stabbed a servant who bullied his mother with his bare hands.


    The servant is an old servant of the Shen family. He has been in the Shen family for nearly 30 years. After a long time, he takes himself as a master. She talks to people when she sees them. For example, when she treats Shen Ling''s family, it''s flattering. But when she treats Shen Yuan, she looks like Shen Yuan''s mother and son owe her money.


    Shen Yuan was only 15 years old when he stabbed people, but his face was full of evil spirit, but everyone in the town was afraid.


    This is not the aura that a 15-year-old should have. It is clearly a devil.


    Fifteen years old, not even the age of sentencing. Besides, this is the Shen family. Mr. Shen doesn''t look up to his grandson any more, and he doesn''t allow the Shen family to lose face.


    However, since then, Shen Yuan has been noticed by master Shen.


    This grandson, born to an actor, was not given any extra look by Mr. Shen. However, no one thought that in 15 years, the little boy in his arms had practiced so much. As a result, Shen Ling''s parents began to be nervous. They were afraid that Shen Yuan would take away everything from his son, so they tried to kill him at all costs Before adulthood.


    Shen Ling was exposed to scandals one after another, and the shares of Shen''s group began to plummet. When Mr. Shen stabilized his illness and finally woke up, Shen''s shares all fell to the limit.


    Shen''s nature is cold and thin. He doesn''t care about anyone, but Shen is the only one who can''t go wrong. He always knew that Shen Ling was hard to be a great leader, but he never thought that Shen Ling could drop Shen''s stock to the limit in just a few months!


    When he was angry, he first changed Shen Ling''s position, and finally found an outsider to take the post of president.


    As soon as his order went down, Shen Ling didn''t say anything, but his mother began to make a scene, crying and crying, almost hanging.


    "Dad, how can you change Xiaoling''s position? We Xiaoling were set up. Think about it. Shen Yuan must have set up the people who have been around us twice The more she said it, the more excited she was. Her face turned red. She didn''t look like a lady.


    Compared with her excitement, Shen didn''t even lift his eyelids. "Wang Yu, I know what you''re thinking. You did so much to Shen Yuan at the beginning, even he went abroad without stopping. Shen Yuan Leng didn''t get hooked once. How come it''s your son''s turn, he can''t resist it once. "


    Wang Yu was so surprised that she stepped back. She thought that what she did was secret, but she didn''t expect that everything was in master Shen''s sight.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to explain. However, Shen didn''t even want to listen. He waved his hand and let people drive her out.


    He stares at the tablet brought by his assistant and looks at the news on it. His face is gloomy.


    "Cheng Ye."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Shen Yuan is busy in business and has no time to manage Su Tang.


    Su Tang doesn''t have to dress up as a man now. She only needs to eat, drink and have fun every day. Occasionally, she goes online to have fun with sand sculpture netizens. It''s not so pleasant.


    However, before the task is completed, all comfort is temporary. Today, I heard the warning from the system.


    "Son, old man Shen is starting to do it."


    Sue sugar ate an orange hand, "Yo, is he awake?"


    The system said, "Yeah, I''m ready to do something as soon as I wake up. For him, Shen Yuan''s coming out is all caused by you, so in addition to your malpractice, Shen Yuan will be as obedient as before. "


    Su Tang said, "Shen Yuan, be obedient?"


    System, "Ang, after all, Shen Yuan didn''t disobey his meaning before, so in his tears, Shen Yuan didn''t listen, you brought all of them."


    Su Tang was so excited that she carried such a heavy pot on her back.


    Yes, excited.


    She was so comfortable before that she almost felt bored. Master Shen''s action just relieved her fatigue.


    She doesn''t have many friends at home, but after all, there are still a few people who are a little familiar with her. I don''t know what kind of means Mr. Shen used, and what kind of party those people invited her to.


    These people are former employees of Shen''s family, and Su Tang had some contacts with them as assistant to the president.


    Mr. Shen is going to work overtime this evening. Su Tang sees this. Without even talking to him, she goes to the appointment alone.


    At the party, because we all know each other, there is no embarrassment. After three rounds of drinking, there is even more trouble."We''ve known each other for so long that we haven''t heard the process assistant sing a song."


    It''s really inconvenient for a restaurant to do something, but KTV is different. The box is dark, so it''s easy to get fired.


    Su Tang was eating fruit with a smile. "OK, I''ll tell you today with my strength what is the king of songs."


    Her self effacing praise attracted many people to roar. When KTV arrived, they put the microphone into her hand.


    "Assistant Cheng, one!"


    "Assistant Cheng is an Internet celebrity now. Can you take a picture for me? No, I want to be popular too."


    "How can we just take photos? We need videos. Do you mind if there are so many short videos recently?"


    Su Tang''s eyes turn around. Thanks to Shen Yuan''s propaganda, she''s a 18 line net red now. She has a lot of face powder.


    "I don''t mind. I want to make money from it." When she said this, someone had already started recording the video. Unfortunately, she just recorded this.


    Su Tang didn''t mind. She took the microphone and began to sing affectionately.


    Her voice is good, singing skills are more like professional training, other people do not understand these, feel good to hear, in the end, clapping is uncontrollable.


    "Assistant Cheng, this song, can make a debut."


    Su Tang laughs, "even if you''re going out, it''s so tiring. I prefer to lie down and count money."


    Other people also laugh, "who doesn''t like to lie down and count money, but it can only be realized in a dream. Come on, let''s have another drink?"


    "It''s boring to have a toast. Let''s blow it to the bottle. Speaking of it, my brothers are all men. No matter how good assistant Cheng looks, he has a handle. He doesn''t even have a red flower. Why don''t you order a little girl to accompany him


    £¬


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    When a group of men get together and drink too much, they can''t help talking about girls.


    No, as soon as someone made a proposal, it immediately got everyone''s support. They seemed to be used to playing. Only when everyone passed did someone look at Su Tang.


    "Assistant Cheng, do you mind?"


    If she refuses at this time, it means that Su Tang is too unsociable. In the past, she would have gone away, but today is different. In acting, she naturally has to do the whole set.


    Su Tang looked at them with a smile, but she didn''t refuse. On the contrary, Hao Qi said, "when I was in M country, I didn''t have any KTV. Can I order girls? How do you order it? "


    Her performance immediately made those people more enthusiastic.


    "Assistant Cheng has been back to China for so long, but hasn''t he ever been to KTV?"


    "It''s worth your visit. This KTV only receives members, and most people are not allowed to enter the gate." Said, also followed by winking, very obscene.


    Su Tang dutifully played a curious, unrelenting boast: "enough fun, brothers, come on, my first time, I order first, are not allowed to rob with me."


    Those people see her hook, give each other a look, not long after, a row of gorgeous women stepped on high heels into the box.


    The box was dark, but she could still see the heavy makeup on the women''s faces. Su Tang was a little disgusted, "is that all?"


    Those people smell speech, immediately way: "assistant Cheng doesn''t like this?"


    Su Tang tut said, "this box is so dark, but also with such make-up. I''m afraid that when I remove my make-up, I will be accompanied by an old aunt."


    As soon as she said this, the crowd laughed, and immediately said to the leading woman, "do you hear me? Mr. Cheng doesn''t like the heavy makeup. We''d better look for something pure and tender."


    As soon as the leading woman heard this, she immediately understood it. With a smile, she said, "wait a moment for some bosses, and I''ll go and get another batch."


    Su Tang saw this, holding a glass, laughing scatteredly ruffian gas, "I do not choose, you do not choose?"


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately said, "it''s not assistant Cheng. We are also afraid. If we take off our make-up, it will be bigger than us. We will lose money."


    Su Tang laughs, "you often come here, don''t have a good date?"


    Her casual question made them nervous. The KTV membership amount is very high. They are just ordinary employees. Where can they afford to spend money here.


    As a result, some people began to make excuses, "this kind of place to find any good friends, have come to this kind of place, the pursuit is to stimulate, every time is the same person, too boring."


    With that, they took a careful look at Su Tang. They were relieved to see that she didn''t take her seriously.


    Su Tang collected her eyes and continued to fight with her, but before long, the leading woman came back.


    Compared with the previous group, this group is indeed of high quality. There are even a lot of students in uniform. They are as good as they are. Even when they look at them, they will be shy and bow their heads.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "this batch is good. I''ll choose it first."


    Although they were also very excited, they knew clearly that the task was the most important, so they said with a simple smile, "it''s just women, assistant Cheng first."


    Sue sugar swept back and forth two times and finally chose the middle one.


    The little girl was wearing a student uniform and black legged stockings. Her skirt could cover her thighs. As she walked, the white skin on the edge of the stockings was exposed. She was dazzling in the dark box.


    Su Tang smiles and greets people. When she finishes her selection, the others are not welcome.


    "Can you mix wine?" Su Tang asked the little girl. Seeing her shaking her head, she sighed, "Oh, I''ve drunk too much beer. It''s boring."


    The little girl is also a smart, "then I''ll send someone out to buy it for you? What do you like? "


    Su Tang put down her wine glass and hung her red lips. "Then I want a glass of bloody devil." With that, she stood up and said, "I''ve drunk too much. I''ll go to the toilet first." Then he said hello to the others.


    There is a toilet in the box, but the people outside are crying and howling, and they don''t notice the things in the toilet at all.


    She took out her cell phone and pressed three numbers without hesitation.


    "Hello, Mr. policeman? I suspect that someone here is involved in pornography... "


    After the call, she arranged her clothes and went out again.


    The bloody devil is coming soon. The cocktail is very beautiful. It makes people have a good appetite.


    Su Tang is not in a hurry to drink, just in the hands of playing, but the people on one side saw, a little anxious.


    "Ah, assistant Cheng, it''s not interesting enough. He ordered wine secretly and didn''t tell us."


    "Wow, what kind of wine is it? It''s beautiful. If assistant Cheng doesn''t drink it, we''ll drink it. "


    They are so noisy, Su Tang has not said anything. The students around them are pretending to be little girls and protecting them tightly, "how can this be? I bought it for Mr. Cheng specially. You want to drink it, and ask your sister to buy it for you."As soon as she opened her mouth, the noise grew louder.


    "Oh, so soon."


    The little girl snorted, "who makes Mr. Cheng look good?" With that, his face turned red.


    Su Tang wanted to boast about her acting skills.


    The farce is over. The next step is to drink. Su Tang is not in a hurry. She is going to coax the students to pretend that they are little sisters. As a result, Mr. police arrived.


    The sound of breaking into the door was so loud that everyone shivered.


    Everyone was flustered except Sutang.


    Someone tried to explain, "brother police, is there any misunderstanding? We are here to sing."


    The policeman was selfless and said with a cold face: "squat on the wall for me! No one is allowed to move


    Su Tang has gone through so many worlds, and has not been squatted by the wall yet. Seeing this, he immediately raised his hand, "Mr. policeman, I just called the police."


    As soon as you become a victim, the treatment immediately changes.


    The most obvious one is that everyone else has handcuffs, but she doesn''t.


    However, even the victims, the process must go through, Su sugar did not protest, obediently follow.


    Su Tang''s current status is a foreigner, a Chinese in M country, and her name is Cheng ye, so if she wants to leave, she has to be released on bail.


    "Sir, although you called the police, according to the process, we have to investigate first, because you were also in the box at that time, so my suggestion is that you should find someone to bail first."


    Su Tang has no problem. She calls Shen Yuan directly.


    Half an hour later, she looked at Shen Yuan, who appeared in the police station. They were staring at each other.


    Shen Yuan is busy until midnight, and is planning to go home. As a result, he receives a call from the police station. He is so busy that he is in a hurry. As soon as he comes in, he sees that the little girl is surrounded by a group of people, holding hot water in one hand and sugar in her mouth. The key is that she has snacks on her body!


    Eyelids jump, this goblin, go anywhere attractive!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    As soon as Su Tang arrived at the police station, she didn''t wait for the police to investigate. She said, "Mr. police, I suspect someone has drugged the cocktail I ordered."


    In the face of good-looking people, and Su Tang subconsciously weakens her momentum, at first glance, she looks like a lamb who strayed into the wolves. No, the male police are not so good, but the female police first comfort her, "don''t worry, we will investigate this matter, what are you short of? I''ll get it. "


    Su Tang''s smile narrowed her eyes, curving, especially cute, "thank you, sister police. No, I''m just scared. They are my former colleagues, but my boss went out to work alone recently. I left with him. I thought they were just getting together with me. I didn''t expect that..." At last, her eyes were dim, but she didn''t wait for comfort. She took a deep breath and comforted herself: "it doesn''t matter now, I can see their faces."


    The police are very sympathetic. It''s not uncommon. It''s just a shady way of doing business. As the boss''s assistant, the boss left with her, perhaps on the design of trade secrets, to her trap, in order to steal secrets.


    "It''s not your fault. Next time you open your eyes, don''t be cheated."


    The comfort of the police made Su Tang smile again. Before long, Shen Yuan came.


    At the beginning, the police thought Su Tang was familiar. When they met Shen Yuan, everyone was stunned.


    Shen group, who knows B city, B city leading enterprise, the richest class. It was Shen Yuan who returned to China to take up his post. In his last personal interview, all the chores in that period were sold out, and he was even more famous than the stars. In addition, the recent resignation made him a hot topic again.


    So, this little assistant is Shen Yuan''s assistant?


    The police were shocked at first, but soon recovered, "Mr. Shen."


    Shen Yuan''s face was cold, and he left the post of president of Shen''s family without any depression. He nodded to the police, but his eyes were on Su Tang from beginning to end.


    The police were afraid that the big man would be angry with the little assistant. As soon as they wanted to say something, they saw that Su Tang was looking at him with big eyes.


    "Shen Yuan, I''m so afraid."


    Compared with the strong and calm voice before, the little assistant''s voice was a little trembling now. Even more, she stood up from her chair and plunged into Shen Yuan''s arms.


    Police:???


    This gentleman''s face changes a little fast.


    Shen Yuan''s face is cold, and he is very angry. The Shen family won''t let him go, and certainly won''t let the little girl go. But he didn''t expect that she knew that there was a tiger in the mountain, and she was biased towards the tiger in the mountain. It''s just that she didn''t clean up.


    Su Tang apologized first, holding his waist, he refused to let go. "Shen Yuan, ah yuan, Yuanyuan, they all bullied me."


    She complained like words, startled the police have to step back, a great departure from the posture.


    It''s not them. It''s none of their business. They just perform their duties.


    Shen Yuan calm face, ignored her words, just asked: "fun?"


    Su Tang curled her lips, as if complaining, "that''s not your fault. You don''t take me when you go out to play. Do you build it or not? I''m getting moldy every day at home!"


    When I was angry, the Taiwanese accent came out.


    Shen Yuan laughed angrily. He didn''t do it for her.


    Busy to midnight every day to work, her body is not good, not play, so toss down, she also raise what body.


    However, before he could speak, Su Tang continued: "I know you''re good for me, but you have to think about me. Do you think I''m the kind of weak person who needs to stand behind you and hide? Shen Yuan, if we want to be together, we can''t let you go forward alone. It''s unfair. "


    Shen Yuan frowned, "what''s unfair."


    This time, change Su sugar gas smile, "what''s unfair? You tell me, fair what? Yes, now Shen Jiazhen is causing trouble for you, but don''t forget that if we want to be together, we have to face it together. Whether ye family or Shen family, if you don''t accept or agree, you just think you will protect me. Are you sure that''s what I want? "


    After she lost her temper, like a poked ball, she released her hand and sat down on the chair. "Shen Yuan, don''t forget the way we were in M country. I never hide behind you."


    Shen Yuan was stunned. She never said these words to herself. Every day when he came home, the little girl was asleep. When he left, the little girl had not got up yet. Although she lived together, she could only contact him on wechat. Even when he was busy, she might return one in half a day.


    But she never complained and was happy every day. At least, in his opinion, she was happy.


    However, he was wrong.


    The failure of his parents made him stubborn in some way. In his view, love a person, you have to protect people, do not let her face any danger, like a greenhouse flower, carefully and carefully care up. But he forgot that his young master would never hide behind others.


    She is not the flower of greenhouse, she is Aomei in the snow, strong and beautiful.Su Tang will vent the words, no longer pay attention to him, but to one side of the stunned police apologized, "sorry, although I have fishing law enforcement, but that KTV should be a bit of a problem, and that wine."


    The police are still in a trance. They always know that shopping malls are like battlefields, but they didn''t expect that they are so fierce. They can''t tell the true from the false.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. Although you are fishing for law enforcement, you have to take the bait from that group of people. Since you take the bait, it shows that there is a problem." When the police finished, they looked at Shen Yuan again. They didn''t expect it. They thought it was just the president and the assistant. Who could have thought it was the overbearing president and the charming assistant.


    Although there are two embellishments in the front, with this embellishment, everything is different.


    The police still have something to do. It''s impossible to keep it all the time. No, it didn''t take long for the identification of the wine to come out.


    It does contain hallucinogens, and it''s very large.


    Once involved in these, it is no longer a simple administrative detention, but a criminal law.


    The gaffe began to be serious, and the police became serious. "Mr. Cheng, before things are clear, your communication must always be connected."


    Su Tang nodded and signed some documents before leaving the police station.


    As soon as I left the gate, I immediately put on a heavy overcoat.


    Then, a slightly hoarse voice, accompanied by a bit of regret and regret, "I''m sorry."


    Su sugar a Leng, hesitated a few seconds, she just slightly raised her head, "what do you say?"


    "I said, I''m sorry, I didn''t care about you, and I''m selfish."


    He stubbornly put her behind him, even selfish enough not to allow her to refute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    Su Tang thought Shen Yuan would be stubborn for a while. When she said that, she was angry, but she didn''t expect that he would change so quickly. After all, people''s character is not overnight.


    She Leng Leng, in the dark night, because of drinking some wine, a pair of peach blossom eyes suffused with water moist brightness.


    It was a sight Shen Yuan had never seen before. It was clear and transparent. Of course, it was more about the care inside.


    The misfortune of his childhood led to part of his character defects, which he always knew very well, but he also let it go.


    But now, he clearly found that he would no longer be a person.


    He has a little leaf, the little girl is full of him, it is angry, but also just quarrel with him to share, rather than leave.


    Cold for a long time the heart began to slowly warm up, this is the first time he clearly felt that someone cares about him.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    This is the second time that he said sorry tonight. Su Tang was still angry at the beginning, but he apologized one after another, especially when the blackening value fell. Gradually, his heart became hardened.


    In particular, this guy also clearly pointed out that he was wrong and would definitely change, instead of the boys she met before, who said sorry but never knew where he was wrong.


    However, it''s hard to get angry once, and we can''t forgive so soon.


    So, she continued to keep a small face and looked at him angrily, "I''m sorry, can you expose it? Do you know why I didn''t inform you on purpose tonight? "


    Although she was arrogant, Shen Yuan recognized his concern for himself from her words.


    "I know. You''re afraid I''ll stop you." After clearly knowing his own problems, Shen Yuan''s reaction was also very fast, "not next time. No, there is no next time."


    Su Tang snorted. She was barely forgiven.


    She drank a lot of wine tonight. She used to drink a lot, but she couldn''t get drunk. She was just staggering, especially when she drank red wine to white wine tonight. Finally, she poured several bottles of beer continuously. Now her stomach began to feel sick.


    She rubbed her stomach, but Shen Yuan caught her little action.


    "Uncomfortable?" Two people get close, wine is also very heavy, he frowned, nervous and worried: "do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Su Tang now lost her temper, and lazily put all her weight on him. "It''s nothing serious, just drink too much, just go back and have a rest."


    When Shen Yuan came back to China, he had drunk until he vomited. He knew the taste so well that he found that he could do nothing to help.


    "Go home first, and I''ll make some hangover Soup for you."


    The cold wind in the night made Su Tang freeze a little, and she had no problem with Shen Yuan''s proposal.


    Seeing this, Shen Yuan simply picked up the person. The car was not far away. He carefully put the person on the car and carefully fastened her seat belt. Then he closed the door and went to the driver''s seat.


    All the way speechless, Su Tang was blown sleepy by the warm air in the car. When she got home, she completely fell asleep.


    Shen Yuan wanted to make some soup for the sake of relieving alcohol, so she fell asleep and was reluctant to wake her up.


    As soon as the day dawned, Su Tang woke up again. The hangover made her head explode. She wanted to rub on the bed and roll. However, she was surprised to find that she was in someone''s arms.


    When she moved, Shen Yuan woke up. He didn''t have a good night''s rest. Under his eyelids, there was a thick dark blue. In addition, there was a little green scum, which was quite different from the old elite in suits. At the moment, he was full of decadent beauty.


    Su Tang hasn''t seen him like this yet. First he blinked, then he rubbed his cheek. "Mr. Shen, look, I''m so haggard without you. Will you take me with you in the future?"


    Shen Yuan is funny and helpless about the little girl''s ability to confuse black and white, but he knows that she has been wronged these days.


    His baby is not a weak woman confined in the backyard. She wants to fly.


    "Well, take it."


    He is smiling, but it is rare to relax this period of time, tight for so long, even dare to move his mind to his baby, then, the other side will bear his counterattack.


    The smile on the tip of the eyebrow faded, and a chill floated from the bottom of the eye.


    Su Tang is not afraid, but in his face, "let''s go, have breakfast, by the way, I go to the company today, what clothes to wear? Forget it, since we''ve been wearing men''s clothes, we''ll carry them out to the end! "


    The little girl was as lively as ever. Shen Yuan couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, just be happy."


    Shen Yuan''s rented office is not big, and there are only a dozen staff members. But no one knows that the whole building has long been his industry, and the dozen staff members who come out alone are all the elites among the elites.


    Shen''s name is dead, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. At the moment, he is frantically soliciting partners, which reduces many of his own interests. On the surface, he is full of sincerity. For a moment, many people are willing to believe it.Shen Yuan is not in a hurry. In his eyes, Shen Shi is nothing more than a dying struggle. However, he doesn''t mind giving it the last ride.


    Su Tang participated in the whole process and dug a hole with Shen Yuan. It was very interesting.


    Of course, in the eyes of other staff in the office, I still thought the little assistant was cute and cute at the beginning, but after a long time together, it''s just like a wolf in sheep''s clothing. It''s extremely cruel. As expected, she''s a couple with the boss and is not good at anything.


    The staff shivered and did not dare to provoke the two demons. By the way, they showed sympathy to Shen.


    In addition, Mr. Shen had been in the business circle for many years. He immediately got a lot of resources. For this, he held a special banquet.


    Banquet


    besides, Mr. Shen had been in the business circle for many years, and he immediately got a lot of resources. Therefore, he held a banquet specially.


    I don''t know if it''s for the sake of demonstration that Shen Yuan and Su Tang are invited to the banquet.


    When Shen''s former president left office, outsiders watched. Businessmen with keen sense of smell like them had already noticed something was wrong. When Shen Yuan was there, Shen never made any mistakes. Even when he left office, he didn''t miss it. Only when Shen Ling took office, did he make mistakes one after another. For this reason, more people think that Shen loves Er Fang''s son and Da Fang''s son more than anything else. But Shen Lingshi can''t help him. Shen has no choice but to focus on it New grandson.


    It''s impossible for a rich family to say that they are not curious.


    This is not, Shen old son just to Shen Yuan, immediately caused not small attention.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    After a serious illness, Shen''s spirit was not as good as before. Seeing Shen Yuan, he walked forward with crutches without waiting for him.


    I didn''t see him for several months. I thought he would be down. Who knows, he is not down, but more energetic. This grandson, Mr. Shen, has always been in his eyes since he was a child. In the past, he was too lazy to care, which did not mean he didn''t know anything. However, when he stabbed someone with a knife when he was 15 years old, he was calm and fearless, and even dared to look at him. Mr. Shen was excited.


    His eldest son is useless, but his son is a good one.


    So he began to cultivate, but although it was cultivation, he didn''t care about many things. He saw all the difficulties and small moves of Er Fang, but he never interfered.


    He is almost like a poisonous insect. His original intention is to temper him to be like him. He is not close to human feelings and only cares about interests. Only in this way can Shen''s life be long-term.


    However, on a trip abroad, he found that everything was out of control.


    In the past, Shen Yuan was like a man walking out of the darkness. He didn''t have any sunshine in his eyes. Now it''s different. He seems to have found his light.


    He looked at him darkly, half a sound, but he laughed. The smile was not as good as the eyes, and the skin did not smile. With that old face, he was very cautious.


    "Shen Yuan, it''s not easy to fight outside alone."


    Shen Yuan has no expression, as if in his eyes, Mr. Shen is just an unimportant person, with light eyes and no emotion.


    His appearance aroused Mr. Shen''s motivation to continue to speak, so he said: "without you, Mr. Shen can still work, but without you, who will pay attention to you?" He said at the end, with a strong irony in his eyes.


    Others say that he doesn''t like his grandson, but in fact, Shen Ling doesn''t like his grandson much either.


    Shen Yuan is still as before, or his eyes are more indifferent, "Mr. Shen, cattle and sheep are in groups. Maybe you used to be a beast, but now you are old." When he said that, there was a hint of irony on his lips.


    Mr. Shen saw that he didn''t even shout at his grandfather, and his face was so gloomy that it was terrible.


    But unexpectedly, the next sentence, he even dare to threaten himself.


    He said: "I dare to stab the maid at the beginning, but now I dare to stab you. Therefore, if Mr. Shen wants to live a long time, his small actions will be restrained." When he finished, he stretched out his hand and straightened out the crooked bow tie for him. It seemed to outsiders that yesun was warm, but only they knew how much tension there was.


    Mr. Shen laughed. He thought his grandson had changed before, but now that he said this, he was still the one in his mind.


    "Does your little friend know your character?" Mr. Shen licked his pale lips and laughed maliciously. "If she wants to know, will she also run far away? Shen Yuan, a person like you, do you think you deserve that damn love?" He said, retreated a step, and then showed that kind smile, "listen to my grandfather''s advice, nothing is better than money, with money, who does not, life, why can''t live with money."


    The interaction between the two fell into the eyes of the banquet guests. Many people felt that Mr. Shen had finally figured out how to attract Shen Yuan. However, Shen Yuan is a rare business genius compared with Shen Ling, who can''t afford ah Dou. With Shen Yuan, it''s not impossible for Shen to come back from the dead.


    However, compared with most of the guests at the theatre, Shen Yuan and Mr. Shen''s behavior has aroused resentment. For example, Shen Ling''s family gave Shen''s family to their son before Ming Dynasty. Why did they remove him from the position of president of Shen''s family in just a few months!


    People with twisted mind see everything twisted. Shen Ling''s mother has been fighting with each other for so many years. Seeing that she is going to succeed, how can Shen Yuan be allowed to take everything from her.


    She squinted, and the malice in her eyes almost turned into substance.


    At such a party, Su Tang is not in the mood to eat. She goes to Shen Yuan and pulls his clothes like comfort.


    "Shen Yuan, not everyone is qualified to be a relative."


    She has found out that there is no normal Shen family. Mr. Shen is a complete lunatic. In addition to money, Shen Ling''s parents are even more crazy. They don''t look at their son''s weight and appetite, and they are not afraid of choking themselves.


    Her small action has made Shen Yuan''s anger fade a lot


    there are so many people at the party, and many people pay attention to this side. Then they see that the former general manager Shen, who is not allowed to enter, takes the little assistant''s hand and even smiles intimately.


    Everyone:???


    Everyone was shocked, so, was it what they thought it was? Mr. Shen resigned domineering, just for Bo Meiren''s smile?


    But Shen Yuan didn''t listen. He not only held Su Tang''s hand, but also left in front of everyone. He didn''t give any face to the Shen family.


    Mr. Shen''s face was so gloomy that it was dripping water. He didn''t expect that Shen Yuan was so bold. He dared to make such a rude move in front of so many people. It was really The actor''s son, as expected, is not on the stage.As soon as Shen Yuan left, the discussion at the banquet never stopped.


    I used to think that Mr. Shen was partial and would rather help a straw bag than stay with Shen Yuan. Now it seems that Mr. Shen is out of the ordinary way. He doesn''t know a good rich family, and he has to tangle with a small assistant who is not on the table. Let alone the Shen family. Even if he is in their family, he can''t tolerate it.


    Gradually, they began to sympathize with Mr. Shen. At this age, Sun Tzu was so ignorant.


    "Mr. Shen doesn''t need to be angry. This man doesn''t bump into the south wall and doesn''t look back. After Mr. Shen has suffered several times, he will know your pains."


    "It''s just fresh. I don''t know. That child of my family used to be like this, but later, he came back."


    ¡­¡­


    After a few words of advice, Mr. Shen''s face finally recovered a little bit. However, as he was getting older, his physical strength was not good, and he gradually became tired. He just thought of Shen, but he still barely supported him.


    "Children are not sensible and don''t know that it''s dangerous outside. All the elders are here. If you meet my grandson outside, remember to help me beat the old man."


    "It''s all small, easy to say."


    Mr. Shen''s goal of holding a banquet was achieved, so he was helped to leave. As soon as he left, Shen Ling''s parents in the corner came out of the shadow.


    They plan to now, can''t let Shen Shi become other people''s wedding dress.


    "Husband, do you think our father is getting old and confused?" Mrs. Shen said with a smile on her mouth, but in her eyes she was extremely vicious. "This old man should go where he should go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    Shen''s family is thriving on the surface, but in fact it has rotten to the bone, unable to return to the sky.


    The same thing is Mr. Shen. He is old and his strength was greatly damaged after he lived in the hospital last time. However, he has the most money and the best care. The doctor told him that as long as he doesn''t work too hard, he can live another ten or twenty years. But this old man, who has been calculating all his life, has forgotten his family.


    The rotten Shen family is a zombie of human nature.


    Since the banquet, Shen Ling''s parents have always held a grudge against him. In their opinion, the Shen family should belong to Shen Ling. Of course, if it had not been for Shen Ling''s grandmother to get married, Shen Yuan''s grandmother would have died many times.


    Shen Yuan, including his father, who likes domestic violence, is the relief of the Zhao family. Otherwise, he would not be a young master.


    Zhao family, Shen Ling''s grandmother''s mother''s family, but these years, the times change, Zhao family did not keep up with the pace, from the first-class world fell three times, now it is relying on Shen family to breathe.


    Therefore, neither the Zhao family nor Shen Ling''s parents allowed Shen to fall into Shen Yuan''s hands.


    However, what they don''t know is that Shen Shi, whom they treat as treasure, is a fart in Shen Yuan''s eyes.


    Before Mr. Shen, there was a lot of noise at the party. Those old foxes in the shopping mall were happy to give him face. No, they all began to suppress Shen Yuan intentionally or unintentionally.


    Su Tang is a little worried. Although she knows that the male owner is bound to win, the process may be very difficult, especially when she lives in an office that is only ten square meters in size, she feels aggrieved by her male owner.


    "Shen Yuan, if you are short of money, please tell me."


    Shen Yuan didn''t tell her his real strength. He just wanted to see her nervous. But after a long time, he felt guilty.


    His baby helped him wholeheartedly, worried about him, but he had such a dirty mind.


    "No lack of money." Shen Yuan finally felt that his conscience could not go on and explained, "I still have a lot of money. You can rest assured."


    Su Tang was suspicious for a moment, and felt that he was pretending to be strong. He had only returned home for one year. Even if he wanted to develop his career, the time was too short. Besides, it was a tough battle when he came back to the Shen family. In such an environment, there was no one to help him.


    This is the first time that she really felt that he was miserable. Along the way, there was no one to support him. There were wolves, tigers and leopards around him. If he was careless, he would be doomed.


    "Don''t insist. We are all one family. What else can the family say?"


    Shen Yuan is very moved. This is his second family besides his mother.


    "I''m really rich. I was abroad at the beginning and I didn''t have leisure."


    When he was abroad, he made money crazily every day except studying. He also amused the young master for the little time he had left.


    That''s his only pleasure abroad.


    Su Tang didn''t know, but he didn''t know. So Shen Yuan was immersed in happiness. He didn''t want to hide his intention, so he just said it, and then He was beaten.


    Later Su Tang, angry little face will be crooked, "together with the original bullying me, because of fun?"


    At that time, she was scared. She was afraid that the task would not be finished, so she was hated by him first, and then killed by him. But what happened? Together, she is a toy, a tonic.


    Sue sugar is very angry. Sue sugar is so angry!


    Shen Yuan was stunned when he was beaten. When he came back to himself, he found that he had forgotten to polish his words.


    What toys, what flavoring products, may have thought so in the past, but now, it''s his treasure, his only wife.


    "Xiao Ye, I''m wrong. It''s not a condiment, it''s not a toy." Shen Yuan grabs her wrist anxiously, "little leaf, you believe me, I''m just a quick talker, I made a mistake."


    Su Tang sneered, "it''s a flash of tongue. I don''t care what I say in my heart." She said, shaking her hand.


    Shen Yuan was afraid to hurt her, so he didn''t dare to hold it hard. His little girl''s skin was so delicate that he knew it too well. If he made any effort, it would turn green.


    Therefore, Su Tang successfully threw his hand.


    The small and broken company is very small, and the sound insulation is poor. Su Tang and he are quarreling in the office, but they can hear it clearly outside. It''s rare to see his immortal boss quarrel, which is unheard of. He is so curious that he stretches his neck.


    As a result, Chen Zhuli left in a huff and puff, and then his boss came out with him. It''s just that compared with his cold temperament in the past, his hair is in a mess, as if he had been trampled by someone.


    The employees were shocked. They were able to follow Shen Yuan to leave Shen''s family without any burden. They knew that he was hidden and there were a lot of industries outside. Now they are staying in this small and broken company for the purpose of concealing people''s eyes and ears. You know, the most famous overseas abyss investment bank is one of their old board industries.


    That''s the top three leading enterprises of investment banks. I didn''t dare to think about it in the past.


    But now, they have been regarded as the immortal boss, and they have seven emotions and six desires!Shen Yuan straightened out his wrinkled suit and saw the employees move their eyes one after another and pick their eyebrows. "What are you looking at one by one? Have you never been beaten by your wife?"


    The cold voice made the employees shrink their necks one after another. However, some of them felt that the boss at this time was unexpectedly approachable and said, "but boss, my girlfriend loves me very much..."


    Shen Yuan followed his voice and squinted his dark eyes. "Life without being beaten by his wife is not perfect."


    Employee:???


    Meow meow, boss, don''t be fooled by assistant Cheng? They don''t want such a perfect life at all!


    As soon as Shen Yuan left, all the employees looked at each other. Three seconds later, a heated discussion began.


    "I press a cucumber, the boss is on it!"


    "Go, I''ll bet on an eggplant. Assistant Cheng is beautiful and kind-hearted, but he''s still aggressive when it''s time to be tough. Didn''t you see that you have subdued our boss? "


    "Friends, don''t forget assistant Cheng''s height. It''s destined to be below."


    "Go away, can''t it be a reverse?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Tang left the company, she found that she had nowhere to go.


    Finally, the system gives a good suggestion.


    "Son, shall we change back to women''s clothes? Anyway, the Ye family can''t jump up, and you don''t have to pretend. "


    Su Tang, it''s wonderful.


    These days, she is so worried that she has forgotten the happiness brought by her beautiful little skirt.


    "Let''s go shopping now."


    She said to go, Shen Yuan''s company is located in a commercial area, just across the road, came to the B city''s most prosperous shopping mall.


    Shen Yuan slowed her down. When she ran out of the building, where was the little girl''s shadow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Shen Yuan lost the person, but he didn''t panic. He took out his mobile phone and directly located it in an app.


    Yes, after su Tang was with him, he gave her a watch with a locator in it, but the little girl didn''t know it. She only wore it as a gift. At this time, the locator shows that she is in the opposite mall at the moment.


    He raised his legs and walked leisurely to the mall.


    It''s getting warmer. Su Tang doesn''t wear a suit every day like Shen Yuan. After she leaves Shen group, she''s so leisurely. For example, now she''s wearing a small black cashmere cardigan, revealing a section of her neck. She''s slim and white. In addition, she has a pretty face, and it''s hard to distinguish between male and female. In addition, in recent months, her hair is getting longer and longer, so she''s looking for a small chirp, which is beautiful at the same time A little cute.


    Su Tang went shopping alone, but a few minutes later, she had already attracted a lot of people. Before she entered the shop, a girl came running with a red face.


    Naturally, she is very patient with a girl, but patience is one thing. It''s better to refuse.


    Unlike other people, it takes several hours for her to choose some clothes. She is used to wearing men''s clothes all her life. When she looks at these beautiful little skirts, she can''t move her eyes.


    Even, she said to the system, "why do you think I was so upset at the beginning? What kind of man should I be?"


    As soon as the system choked, it associated with the original host. Although it had done a lot of tasks, it was the first time to dress up as a boy in modern times, not to mention how excited it was.


    Tut, if it''s a woman''s mouth, it''s a deceitful ghost.


    However, the system has a desire to survive, it will not say, can only casually perfunctory a few.


    Su Tang seems to be shopping alone, but she still has a system in her mind. One by one, she asks the system, "dog, which one do you think is beautiful?"


    An inexplicable fear hit, the system has not yet had time to respond, subconsciously said: "white bar, red is too gorgeous."


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows. "What''s the matter? Do you think I can''t hold red? Do you look down on people? "


    System " No, then red. "


    Su Tang, "but you just said it was red, you are just perfunctory me!"


    System:


    Su Tang, "your system really doesn''t have a good thing!"


    System:


    How many systems does she know?!


    The system is angry, but the system doesn''t dare to say that it has too many operations. It''s afraid that she will torture it again. It can only bite its teeth and hold back.


    However, its forbearance did not get a moment of peace, but five minutes later, she picked a few more, "I''ll give you another chance."


    Her voice was so quiet that the system felt terrible.


    "Please, let me go. I''m just a helpless little system! I''m not even human. What do I know about human aesthetics? "


    Su Tang snorted, "if you don''t know how to learn, it''s because your attitude can''t keep up with the current human thought at all. If you are more powerful, you don''t have to come back and brush the task again."


    System:


    It doesn''t work!


    Who''s not a baby yet?!


    Su Tang called a few more times, but she didn''t say a word. Instead, she said to the assistant: "wrap these up. "


    when the assistant packed the clothes, she said to the system," Tut, I forget that I am a rich woman now. How can I have difficulty in choosing? Just buy one word. "


    System:


    Sue sugar, "you learn a little."


    The system crashed. "Boy, what''s the matter with you? There''s something wrong with you! You didn''t make such a fuss before! " With that, its eye suddenly swept to the male active static, first the whole data beat for a while, and then it understood, "do you sprinkle all the gas on the male main body on me?"


    Su Tang felt guilty and touched her nose. "What are you talking about? I''m the kind of person who makes trouble out of nothing?"


    The system calmly replied, "no, you are."


    She is not only making trouble out of nothing, but also being spoiled by the man. In the past few years, at the beginning, she was afraid of losing her life. But now, she has become an old woman. She even feels that the man will be spoiled by her.


    "I tell you, here comes the man."


    At this time, the assistant just handed over the clothes. Su Tang gave her a hand. Because she didn''t want to see Shen Yuan, she had a flash of inspiration. "Can I go back and put the clothes on?"


    Since she came in, the shop assistant has been shining her eyes. I haven''t seen such a beautiful teenager for a long time, but the teenager doesn''t look at men''s clothes, but actually looks at women''s clothes. At first, they thought the teenager was bought for his girlfriend. As a result, no one thought that the teenager in front of them was a lovely girl!


    The shop assistant was surprised, but her good service quality immediately made her smile again. "Of course, this way, please."


    Su Tang ignored the system''s suggestions and put on a small red skirt directly. She stepped on the same high heels at her feet. After changing her clothes, she took off the little chirp on her head. It was beautiful. Even if her hair was in disorder, it showed a lazy beauty.After changing her clothes, she swaggered out.


    In fact, there is Shen Yuan''s figure at the end of his eyes. This person has outstanding temperament. When he stops in the crowd, it''s called standing out from the crowd. But when she didn''t see it, she changed her clothes and didn''t have makeup on her face, so she chose the front-line cosmetics.


    Shen Yuan stares at the mobile phone. He finds that the little girl is near here, but he has seen her all around. She is not there.


    He frowned and moved all the time before positioning. According to the position, they almost passed each other. However, if she passed by, why didn''t she see anyone?


    His eyes color gradually sink, fundus also floated a little angry, but in the end is to hold back. He decided to look again. If he didn''t find it, he would have to use some extraordinary means.


    Finally, the positioning is in a cosmetics counter, which is not big and can be seen at a glance.


    Then, he saw a young girl in a small red skirt, swinging her legs and leaning her head, letting the cupboard sister try on her.


    Only a side face, but let him the whole person is stunned.


    That''s


    Accustomed to her men''s clothes, Shen Yuan found that she was wearing women''s clothes for the first time. No wonder she didn''t find out before. The little girl had changed from head to toe.


    They were not far away, but his heart beat faster with every step he took.


    That feeling, very strange, like being hit by an electric current, the whole body''s blood is boiling.


    Su Tang''s facial features are exquisite. She only needs a lipstick to brighten her complexion instantly. However, it''s hard for her to meet such a beautiful woman. She is so itchy that she persuades her to sit down and gives her a full set of make-up.


    "My little sister is so beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Sue sugar blinked. "What''s a boyfriend? Can I eat it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    When Shen Yuan came over, he happened to hear this.


    First he was stunned, then he laughed.


    Without a boyfriend, what is he?


    He turned over, pressed down his dark heart, hooked his lips and looked at her through the mirror with a smile.


    There is a mirror on the other side of the counter. Su Tang is sitting in front of the mirror now. Yu Guang sweeps a familiar voice and her heart trembles.


    "Little leaf, what did you say just now?"


    Shen Yuan is holding a smile, but that pair of thick ink like eyes make su Tang''s heart empty.


    She smile, but casually said, who could have thought that she would be arrested at the scene? Yes, she was guilty, but she would never admit it.


    "I didn''t say anything just now." Finish saying, still blink the eyes that water moistens to see to the cabinet elder sister of one side, "little elder sister, did you just listen to what I say?"


    Cabinet elder sister what scene has not seen, immediately nods, "yes, this young lady before also said that waits for the boyfriend to pay."


    Shen Yuan pondered with a smile, but he didn''t want to say anything to outsiders. He just asked, "what do you like?"


    Su Tang pointed to the things that the next cabinet elder sister tried for her, "these, all."


    Shen Yuan swipes his card to take things. Seeing that she is not ready, he is not in a hurry, so he accompanies her quietly.


    At the beginning, the cupboard elder sister was still a little guilty. This gentleman was too arrogant. Going to that station alone made her more stressed. But gradually, she began to envy. What kind of fairy boyfriend is this? He is good-looking and patient.


    Su Tang had a good foundation, so she painted for half an hour. As soon as she left with Shen Yuan, she couldn''t help chatting with her colleagues.


    "Well, it''s all other people''s boyfriends."


    "Do you think that gentleman is a little familiar? I always feel that I have seen him somewhere."


    I don''t know who it is. I hold up my mobile phone and exclaim, "I''m the president of Shen family who made a lot of noise some time ago, Shen Yuan!"


    "Sister, you wait? Shen Yuan, I remember that he had a very good assistant boyfriend, who was semi public. How come he''s with other girls now? "


    Previously still envious of the cabinet elder sister, suddenly angry way: "I know, men are big pig hoof!"


    Su Tang was originally dressed in men''s clothes. Although she was put on the Internet by Shen Yuan, she would bow her head, and everyone would have a general idea. It''s not like now, when a real person stands in front of you, not to mention that she''s still dressed in women''s clothes. It''s really normal that she''s not recognized.


    Can cabinet elder sister don''t know, even still angry want to go online Crusade Shen Yuan.


    Originally, it was just a small fight, but Shen Ling''s parents were staring at Shen Yuan like a mad dog. As soon as something happened, they immediately magnified it.


    Su Tang didn''t know she was red again, but this time she was black and red, and she was scolded everywhere.


    At this moment, she is following Shen Yuan slowly, and her eyes are drooping. She doesn''t know when the other party will stop. She bumps into Shen Yuan, and her feet in high-heeled shoes are almost twisted.


    She exclaimed, fortunately, she was helped in time.


    "Bold, what are you thinking?"


    Su Tang always felt that this guy would not give up, so he asked for mercy subconsciously: "I miss you."


    Shen Yuan''s eyes stopped on her face for three seconds. Then, he seemed to hear a joke and chuckled.


    You can''t believe what the little girl said. How many times have you cheated yourself over the years?


    But as long as she was willing to cheat, even if she knew it was false, he would believe it.


    "We haven''t been away for more than an hour. Do we miss me so soon?"


    As soon as the lie opened, Su Tang said with a sweet smile, "it''s like three autumn after a day. Although we''ve only been apart for an hour, we''ve spent countless years in my heart."


    The little girl''s acting was boastful, but Shen Yuan didn''t say a word. Instead, he put the tip of his tongue on the top of her jaw, which made a half sound. When she could hardly keep the fake smile, he finally decided to let her go, "well, since I think about it, I''ll show some performance." Then he raised his hand slightly and opened it.


    Su Tang is a Leng first, then just understand, this person is to want to hold hands with her?


    She didn''t hesitate. Anyway, it''s just holding hands. It''s no big deal.


    Shen Yuan sees her delicate and weak hand to cover up, the mood is very good, "still want to buy what, I accompany you."


    Su Tang forgot why she was angry and ran out.


    "I don''t want to buy it. I want to find something to eat."


    The building is prosperous, and the top floor is full of restaurants. She doesn''t choose either, and Shen Yuan doesn''t choose any more.


    It''s time to go to work. There aren''t many guests in the restaurant. They don''t have to wait. They find a window seat and sit down.


    As soon as he sat down, Shen Yuan realized that this was the first time he had seen a little girl in a woman''s dress.


    compared with men''s clothing, the Susi of women''s dress softened the eyebrow, the eyelash curved, the eyes flashing, and the pink tender tender blush, lovely like a little elf, so that people looked at it with joy.


    Compared with looking straight at the beginning, the impact is not as strong now, but Shen Yuan likes it more and more. Finally, he takes out his mobile phone, pretends to be dealing with something important, and takes a candid picture.The photo is a bit straight, but it can''t stand Su Tang''s good looks. One of them can''t help but change his original black screen saver to this photo.


    The restaurant serves food very fast. Su Tang is full. In the end, she collapses on the chair and almost touches her stomach.


    "Oh, I''m full."


    Shen Yuan a face of a gentleman, "need help?"


    Sue sugar rubbed her stomach and said, "help? How can I help you? "


    Shen Yuan pressed down the unknown emotion in his eyes, "help you rub your stomach."


    This meal, he did not know what he had eaten, anyway, his eyes were occupied by little girls. It''s in public, otherwise he doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    Anyway, it''s just a little dry.


    He loosened the bow tie, and then heard the little girl''s clear voice, "ha ha, no, rub your stomach or something. It''s strange."


    Shen Yuan did not insist, but continued to ask: "what else do you want to play?"


    Su Tang was slightly surprised, "aren''t you busy today?"


    During this period of time, he was very busy at night every day. Even the meal was the most common takeout. He had no time to enjoy any big meal at all. Speaking of it, today''s meal was the most luxurious one he had since he left Shen''s family.


    This thought, she was a little distressed.


    Although Shen Yuan is her task, if she doesn''t pay attention to it, how can she succeed?


    The task of heart, is the heart of Shen Yuan, he pitiful, she will be distressed.


    "It''s good to have a rare rest. You''re too busy these days." She said finally, but also frowned, "the body is the most important."


    Shen Yuan is going to coax her for a day. After all, what he said before is a bit of a jerk. But he did not expect that before he began to coax, the little girl coaxed herself well. Even, he not only coaxed himself well, but also began to care about him.


    This is What a lovely girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    I feel happy that I have found the most lovely baby in the world.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 30%."


    Su Tang was so confused that she didn''t know how the blackening value was reduced.


    "What are we doing now?"


    Shen Yuan is in a good mood, and his eyes are smiling. "What else do you want to eat, let''s buy it?"


    Apart from his mother, he never cared about anyone, not to mention that his mother and daughter-in-law always needed to be treated differently, so he had to explore on his own.


    For example, the first step for a beloved daughter-in-law is to feed her first. As for the next step, he begins to be confused.


    Su Tang felt that Shen Yuan was a little silly at the moment. He didn''t look like the elites in the past. "I just had enough to eat, so I couldn''t walk any more. Another proposal. "


    As soon as he said this, Shen Yuan was at a loss. He didn''t have a date. It was rare for him to get along with girls alone. This suddenly made him decide. He didn''t know it at all.


    After a pause, he said sorry to Sutang and turned on his cell phone seriously.


    At the beginning, Su Tang thought that he had something important to do. After all, Shen''s family is not finished. This war is not over. How can he take it lightly until the last moment. She is not this kind of unreasonable person, then said: "or let''s go back."


    Shen Yuan, "no way."


    He just opened the search bar. The netizen in his post said that he only knows about work, but he doesn''t know how to accompany his girlfriend. His girlfriend will eventually become an ex girlfriend.


    How can he be robbed of the treasure he found with difficulty?


    He continued to flip down and found that the next step after dinner with a girl for the first time is to watch a movie. This is a routine operation. Although it''s too prominent, at least it won''t make a mistake.


    "Let''s go to the cinema."


    He is serious and looks like he is deciding something important, but what he says is going to the movies.


    Sue sugar is shocked, OK? Has her husband changed?


    "Going to the movies?"


    Shen Yuan, "well, it suddenly occurred to me that I haven''t seen a movie with you." After that, he opened the software and learned how to book tickets online. At the same time, he said, "what movie do you want to see?"


    At this moment, Su Tang felt very magical. She couldn''t help it, so she stretched her head and looked at the past. She saw that she was always learning how to book tickets online!


    "Shen Yuan, what''s the matter with you today?"


    Shen Yuan just downloaded the software, so he simply handed his mobile phone to him. "It''s nothing. I don''t think I''ve been with you for a long time. If you want to see a movie, you can choose one."


    Su Tang looked at the cell phone, hesitated for a while, or took it.


    Her interest in movies is general. The main reason is that her life is wonderful enough, so she doesn''t need movies. However, the first time her husband invited her, she still wanted to give her face.


    Love movies are not interesting at all, so she chose a cartoon with a good score.


    After choosing the movie tickets, she pointedly ordered to quit. Then, she looked at a search bar and asked the netizen how to date his girlfriend. That''s OK. He even offered a reward, saying that as long as his girlfriend was happy, he would give a reward of 100000.


    Su Tang:???


    Brother, how is the money spent?


    Shen Yuan noticed that the little girl looked strange. She just wanted to get her mobile phone back. As soon as she scanned the page, she didn''t grab it, so she was allowed to look at her.


    Su Tang, "a reward?"


    Shen Yuan is an honest president. He nodded his head without changing his face Finish saying, explain for oneself again, "I did not fall in love, if netizen proposal is good, I can accept."


    Su tangle was happy. She even changed her sitting posture and said with pride: "I''m different. I have so many girlfriends who have more ideas than me. So why don''t you ask me directly?" She said that in the end, people are also excited, "100000 a reward, big brother, I don''t blow, I can award you bankruptcy."


    Who is too much of money? Even if you can''t take it back to your old age, it''s great to spend money in this world.


    Shen Yuan seriously thought about it and said, "I''ll go back and transfer all my assets to you."


    Su Tang''s smile froze. No, this operation It''s a burden for her.


    A reward of 100000 can be regarded as a joke for her, but for all the assets in her name, she hissed, "actually, it''s not necessary."


    Shen Yuan, "netizen said, a family can only one person tube money, they are monthly wife regular hair money."


    Money doesn''t matter. The point is wife.


    Su Tang didn''t notice the point. Instead, she scratched her head. "But you''re different from them."


    So far, she doesn''t know how much assets he has.


    Shen Yuan dropped his eyes, "well, it''s different. They all have wives, but I don''t have them."


    Su Tang


    Forget it. Let''s keep talking about movies.Compared with the special effects cool science fiction, or youth pain art film, animation is unique.


    The character Q Meng has a strange painting style.


    Shen Yuan was not interested in animation, so he opened the website and continued to post more.


    My girlfriend chose a cartoon.


    His words are few, and other netizens don''t take offering a reward seriously. Instead, they enthusiastically help him find a way.


    Take her home after watching the movie. Remember, girls don''t like anxious boys. You can take her home or ask her for a glass of water, but you can''t do anything out of line.


    Brother, you have to be patient in chasing girls. By the way, you have to be careful. Ask her if she wants to have a snack. People say that if you want to catch a man, you should catch his stomach first. Girls can actually use it. Come on, watch you.


    Oh, I''m so sad. When will it be my turn to love sweetly.


    There are not many replies, some are sincere suggestions, some are pouring water there. Shen Yuan is very honest, and he also replies to those who put forward their opinions.


    You don''t have to take her home. She lives in my house.


    Other netizens saw this and fell the keyboard angrily.


    What''s the matter with you, little brother? All live together. You''re here to show your love.


    Oh, who saw my torch? I''m going to burn this show of love!


    Add wood.


    Add a gas tank.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Yuan didn''t pay any attention to the content behind. To be honest, as an adult, he didn''t quite understand the laughing point of the cartoon, but the little girl was very happy, so he was happy.


    After watching a movie for two hours, Su Tang lost a lot of food in her stomach.


    So Shen Yuan asked, "is Xiao Ye hungry?"


    Sue sugar smell speech, almost will drink coke spray out, she just ate up, did not buy popcorn, afraid of thirst, bought a cup of coke.


    So, although the sense of fullness in the abdomen is gone, it will not be hungry.


    But forget it, my Lord, I''ll spoil you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    In Shen Yuan''s post, many people pointed out which shop was delicious and what the signboard was. In the end, a good consultation post would soon become a gourmet one.


    It''s reasonable to say that the heat of his new post should be very poor, but Mr. Shen doesn''t need money. As soon as the post is published, he immediately throws money to make the post float on the home page. As soon as the degree of discussion is high, other people will naturally follow in.


    Compared with those high-end restaurants that need to be reserved, netizens point to more common people, including barbecue and string.


    Su Tang hasn''t been sitting on the street for a long time. When she heard Shen Yuan talking about barbecue, her eyes immediately lit up, "Hey, let''s go to barbecue."


    The little girl''s eyes are bright. How could Shen Yuan refuse? The place is a little far away from the downtown. It''s a village in the city, and the surrounding environment is not so good. So when they appear, they seem to be out of place.


    However, in front of delicious food, these are all empty.


    "Shen Yuan, what would you like to eat?"


    She took the small plastic basin from her boss and asked Shen Yuan about what she wanted to eat.


    "You can order it. I''ll help myself."


    Su Tang is not polite. She ordered dozens of strings at a time.


    The barbecue stalls here are all on the side of the road. Compared with those restaurants that want to clean with magnifying glass, the sanitation is very ordinary. Although Shen Yuan is not valued in the Shen family, he is the descendant of the Shen family. Who knows if he has any cleanliness addiction, he asks, "do you need to clean the tables and chairs?"


    Shen Yuan a Leng, "you need?"


    He forgot that the little girl was so charming, in case she thought it was dirty here.


    He frowned slightly, just want to pick up the paper towel on the table to wipe for her, the result saw her sit down.


    She said, "I don''t need it. I''m not that particular. I just want to know if you want it or not."


    Shen Yuan eyebrows a loose, two people this is thought of together.


    "I don''t need it either."


    The boss is very fast. Although Sutang doesn''t gobble up his food, it''s not slow. I have to say that this barbecue restaurant is really good because it can be recognized by so many people.


    Two people in the night corner to eat Huan, but don''t know, online is another appearance.


    Shen Yuan is not a star, and no one pays attention to his private life. But I don''t know that Shen Ling''s parents are pushing him to the top of the wave after half a day''s fermentation.


    Those comments are terrible.


    What is hanging a little assistant while accompanying Bai Fumei.


    Netizens sympathize with the assistant one after another. What''s the use of being so good-looking? Once a man has no money, his face will come out.


    What''s more, in that place, Su Tang was called Xiao San.


    Shen Ling''s parents don''t know who the girl in red in the photo is, but in order to cause more controversy, they deliberately refer to her as Bai Fumei.


    Unlike the online abuse, Shen is very happy.


    He has said for a long time, what''s his future with a little assistant? He even disobeyed the Shen family for her sake. Now, he still has to accompany the rich lady to the movies.


    Yes, in master Shen''s eyes, Shen Yuan is just following him.


    Although true love seems beautiful, once there is no money, these beautiful pictures will be broken.


    As soon as he was happy, he made a phone call.


    On the other side, Shen Yuan looks at the caller ID and ponders for a moment, but he still answers.


    Mr. Shen said, "Mr. Shen Yuan, my grandfather has already told you that if you can''t get along with anything, don''t get along with money. OK, don''t accompany any rich ladies. As long as you are willing to come back, the position of president of Shen''s family can still be given to you."


    He felt that he should be grateful for his grandson''s generosity.


    Shen Yuan raised his eyebrows and couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    Shen continued: "by the way, whose is the rich lady? If you can, get engaged first. As for your little assistant, just give him some money. "


    The more Shen Yuan listened, the more he didn''t understand. Finally, he didn''t bother to ask, so he hung up the phone and asked the employees. Only then did he know that he was on the hot search.


    He hesitated and thought it was really interesting.


    He casually tapped the table with his fingers, and finally confessed with Su Tang.


    "Little leaf, we''re hot again."


    Su Tang is eating happily, smell speech, try hard to swallow the thing in the mouth just ask: "what hot search?"


    Shen Yuan turns on his mobile phone and puts the hot search directly in front of her.


    Su sugar this see, immediately corners of the mouth slightly smoke, "this group of people are idle panic?"


    In the hot search, there are not only pictures of them watching movies, but also people who eat kebabs now. She has taken them.


    Shen Yuan pressed down his thin lips. "We are not celebrities. There should be a pusher behind this."


    When Su Tang saw the end, she stopped eating the kebab. How could these people call her Xiao San?


    She went to sleep on her own, and now she''s three on her own?When she was happy, she picked up Shen Yuan''s mobile phone and snapped a photo at herself, then edited it and sent it out.


    Let''s see me in women''s clothes.


    Netizens don''t think it''s too big to watch the excitement. Many people follow suit. At the beginning, there were comments and scolds on her. She was so blatant as a junior, and she was too fond of her little assistant.


    Su Tang laughed angrily. These people are blind!


    "Shen Yuan, do you have my old photos in your mobile phone?"


    Shen Yuan nodded. Since returning to China, although he has changed his mobile phone, his previous photos have been preserved.


    Su Tang opened the album, looked at the bottom of a photo, silly, "ah, Shen Yuan, when did you secretly take pictures of me?" Then he raised his cell phone.


    Shen Yuan didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he said, "if you think it''s good, you''ll shoot it."


    Su Tang was very happy, and then she turned to the front again. She didn''t know that this guy had taken so many pictures of her!


    "You..."


    For a moment, she didn''t even know what to say.


    Instead, Shen Yuan said slowly: "after returning home, as long as I miss you, I''ll take a look at the album."


    His tone is light, but Su Tang is distressed, "it''s all right, think of me later, tell me, see you tired of it."


    On hearing this, Shen Yuan laughed silently.


    He''ll never be tired of it in his life, he thought.


    Su Tang found a front photo of a man''s dress and edited a paragraph to send out.


    You are the third child. Your whole family is the third child!


    Shen Yuan is a big hit now, but when this micro blog comes out, all netizens are dumbfounded.


    ¡ª¡ª£¿£¿£¿ What''s the situation now??


    So the little sister is the little assistant? Me?!


    Wait a minute. Don''t make any noise. I''ll just ask, is it the little sister or the little brother?


    Netizens are messy, said good little brother, how a blink of an eye to become a little sister, but this is not the point, the point is that she is in the end women''s big boss, or men''s big boss?


    Su Tang dropped a bomb and ignored others. Shen Yuan asked: "you have protected your identity for such a long time. Is it so public?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    Shen Yuan is so clear about her identity that he has protected her for so long that he even tries his best to move his registered permanent residence away from the Ye family so that he doesn''t want to get involved with the Ye family any more.


    But now, for his sake, he is willing to expose his identity, even at the risk of being recognized by the Ye family. A year ago, all he wanted to do was sit down with her and eat with her.


    For the first time, he really felt that he was not wishful thinking.


    He thought so long, read so long little girl, also like him, even, love him.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 20%."


    Su Tang calmly listened to the decline of blackening value, with a heartless smile on her face, "it''s just a leaf family, not enough to be afraid." Finish saying, the head is slightly crooked, smile more brilliant, "besides, I still have you."


    "Yes, and me."


    This meal is undoubtedly Shen Yuan''s happiest in the past 24 years.


    Things start to ferment on the Internet. Shen Ling''s parents feel that they have been fooled, and angrily start to investigate Cheng Ye''s identity. How can a man who even writes on Shen''s employment report become a woman? Shen Ling, surprised, slowly says, "don''t you know that women are big men? To be honest, I admire the way I dress up. "


    No wonder can be Shen Ling look, light that good no solution of the photos, even he was shaken.


    Shen Ling''s parents looked at him as if he was not a tool. They were so angry that they said, "is this the point?"


    Shen Ling dares to be angry, but she can''t help thinking of the photo in her heart.


    But his parents are still gnashing their teeth, "the top student of M country, as soon as he comes back to China, he will be Shen Yuan''s assistant. Some time ago, the Ye family''s hand was also her hand. How could a terrible person like Shen Yuan?" They want to beat Shen Yuan to the point where they can''t get up any more, and there will be no such elite around them!


    Then, they came up with a bad idea.


    "Son, are you familiar with the assistant?"


    Although Shen Ling was astonished, he still remembered that he was taken to the police station and caused a big scandal. That kind of person, to be honest, if it''s a show of kindness, even if it''s a small move, I don''t know how to die.


    "What do you want, mom and dad?"


    Shen Ling''s parents sneered, "anyway, you have no one to look up to now. It''s better to attack her than to follow the second miss of the Ye family."


    To be honest, Shen Ling can become a playboy, on the one hand, he has a lot of money, on the other hand, thanks to his handsome face.


    But now, master Shen was shocked, "are you crazy? You forget how she put me in the police station last time. "


    Shen Ling''s parents squinted at him, "since it''s up to her, it''s up to her."


    Weighing the pros and cons, Shen Ling''s parents are too clear about their son. He has a face and no brain, so they have to find someone who can support him. The second young lady of the Ye family doesn''t care. She''s very jealous, but she plays very well. She''s like the little assistant. She doesn''t say a word and makes the biggest contribution as soon as she does it.


    Shen Ling thinks his parents are crazy. That''s a tough nut.


    However, Shen Mu said: "OK, you go to have a rest. Your grandfather is not well recently. You should go to him less."


    Shen Ling''s father and son are not business minded, and Shen Ling''s mother is ambitious. As soon as she thinks that Shen Ling still wants Shen Yuan to come back, she suddenly feels that something should be put on the agenda.


    For example, now, she took the hot milk from the servant''s hand, hid in the corner without changing her face, and then handed it over.


    When he was young, Mr. Shen also dominated the business circle. When he was old, he was in poor health and could only lie in bed most of the time.


    He saw that what came in was not the servant, but his second daughter-in-law. He raised her eyelids and said in a cold voice, "how are you?"


    Shen''s mother maintained a lady like smile and said with a deliberative smile, "well, I don''t think that the second lady of the Ye family is on the stage about a Ling''s marriage. I just want to tell you that I want to break the engagement."


    Mr. Shen didn''t think much about it. He took the milk and drank it up. "A bankrupt Ye family is relieved. In the future, you don''t have to ask me about such trifles. "


    The resentment in Shen Mu''s heart is even worse.


    Shen Ling''s marriage is a small matter. Shen Yuan just brought the assistant back, which made him look so ugly. Sure enough, he was the coldest and thinnest in Shen''s family.


    In his life, Mr. Shen doesn''t love anyone except money. If you want to get his attention, you must at least make money and help Shen win back his reputation. But once you lose your ability, when Shen Yuan''s father died in a car accident, he didn''t even leave a tear, let alone sad.


    Even if I have a dog for 30 years, I have feelings.


    After she had delivered the milk, Shen left, her face calm.


    The next day, master Shen passed away.


    Su Tang is sleeping soundly now. As a result, she was woken up by the phone. She was too late last night to open her eyes. She slipped down to answer the phone in a daze. As soon as she said "hello", the person on the other end of the phone stopped.She was very unhappy, even if she disturbed the residents in the early morning. Anyway, she squeaked!


    "Speak


    The other side: "I''m sorry Is it Mr. Shen? "


    That careful tone, Su sugar is a Leng at first, then suddenly found that he actually picked up the wrong phone!


    She was so hot that she wanted to throw out the phone. As a result, the other party said again, "well, Mr. Shen has passed away, but it''s a bit strange."


    Master Shen''s death can be big or small. Su Tang can only get up from the warm quilt, but halfway up, she finds that she has nothing on. She blushes and says to each other, "wait a moment, I''ll call him."


    "OK, by the way, are you miss Cheng or Mr. Cheng


    Those who stay beside Shen Yuan are all people who know Su Tang, but it''s one thing to know her. She''s addicted to her gender now.


    Su Tang can''t wear her own clothes any more. She can only put on a man''s shirt and open the door to find someone in her slippers.


    Shen Yuan is running in the gym now. When he hears it, he presses the key to open it. "Why don''t you sleep more?" As he said this, he wiped his sweat with a towel and said with a smile, "because I didn''t sleep with you, so I can''t sleep?"


    "Your phone


    Sue sugar said that and put the phone in his hand. Without hesitation, she turned and left.


    Last night, I drank some beer when I was making a string. When I went home, I found a substitute driver. But who would have thought that with just a little bit of beer, I could get drunk and make a mess


    She helped her forehead. In fact, where is the pot of beer? It''s clearly beauty that misleads people!


    Shen Yuan has the habit of getting up early to exercise. Even when he was crazy last night, he got up early. It''s not that I don''t want to accompany her, but someone told him that although a man has to have money, he has to protect his body. If he is young and bald, he will be rejected by his wife.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    The little girl was wearing her own shirt. Shen Yuan was willing to let people go. She pulled them into her arms and then picked up the phone.


    The person on the other end of the phone seems to have calmed down. At the moment, it''s just business reporting.


    A moment later, Shen Yuan left me three words and hung up.


    Su Tang, "I just heard from the people over there that your grandfather died. It seems that there is something strange about his death?"


    Shen Yuan''s voice was calm, and he nodded without any ups and downs. "Well, people in the villa said that before the old man died, the last person he saw was Shen Ling''s mother."


    Su Tang pondered and finally asked the system directly.


    The system said, "well, she did it, but she''s very smart. The medicine she took was the one old man Shen usually took, which increased the dosage for him. As you know, old man Shen didn''t have many days to live. "


    Su Tang listened, not from tut a, "not a few days to live, she can''t bear it?"


    The system shrugged, "she''s afraid that the old man will write the legacy to Shen Yuan, and she''ll jump over the wall in a hurry. By the way, you should speed up. The woman is going to make a fire tonight. You know how many people stare at old man Shen when he dies. She''s afraid of a long night''s dream, so she wants to burn the fire clean. "


    After chatting with the system, Su Tang opens her mouth again. She looks at Shen Yuan. Although old man Shen treats him very generally or even badly, she is still a relative.


    What if I was touched?


    "Shen Yuan, are you ok?"


    Of course, Shen Yuan is very good. He doesn''t have much affection for Mr. Shen. On the contrary, he has some dislike for him. When his mother was raped, she wanted to take him with her, but Mr. Shen stopped her. He said that divorce was ok, but the descendants of the Shen family were not allowed to live in exile.


    It''s ridiculous. Return it to the Shen family.


    Usually, he doesn''t care about his mother and son. At this time, he licks his face and says that he is the son of Shen family.


    However, the little girl seemed very worried about him.


    He thought about it and knocked his chin on her shoulder.


    The little girl was wearing his shirt, and her fragrance was the same as him. They live together, eat together, even the bath gel used in the bath is the same bottle, they seem to be integrated, inseparable, this kind of feeling, let him can''t help knocking the lip corner.


    But with a smile on his face, his voice was a bit low. "In fact, I don''t like the old man. Even, I hate all the people in the Shen family."


    He said the truest words, but in a tone quite different from the usual.


    He admitted that he was a mean man.


    "My mother moved her household registration after my father died. Only I stayed in the Shen family." He said, opening his arms and holding her in his arms.


    This looks like a homeless wretch.


    Su Tang comforted and patted him, "it doesn''t matter. We can move our Hukou out. If Mr. Shen is dead, Shen Ling''s parents won''t stop you."


    "But where? I don''t want to trouble my mother. She''s not in good health. She''s fit to rest. "


    They were close to each other. When he said these words, the breath would occasionally blow to Sutang''s ears, itching, making her want to shrink subconsciously. But who knows, the other party actually tightened his arms at this time, and then said: "little leaf, how about I move my hukou to your side? I remember that you have removed your registered permanent residence from the Ye family. "


    At this point, Su Tang can''t see that this guy is digging her way! What pity, the man will pity, to his sympathy!


    "We have so many houses under Mr. Shen''s name. It''s more convenient to add one of them to our household registration."


    Shen Yuan saw that the plot was torn down, but he let the man go. However, the man was still shameless, "little leaf, do you remember the three-year contract we signed at the beginning?"


    Su Tang looked at him warily, "big pig hoof, what do you want to do?"


    Shen Yuan suddenly got a nickname, Leng next, "what is big pig hoof?"


    pig''s trotters pig''s trotters overwhelmed with joy. Pig''s trotters are delicious, and I say you''re hog''s hoof, and I''m praising you. "


    originally wanted to peel, but Shen Yuan was poker faced and said," well, I''ll eat it for you. "


    Su Tang is incredible. Is Shen Yuan really the same age as her?


    "Forget it. I''m too old to chew." With that, she continued the previous topic, "well, how did you mention that contract? I''ve resigned, and the contract still counts? "


    Shen Yuan, "you may not have looked carefully at the beginning, you signed a personal contract." Then he paused and explained, "it''s not your personal contract with Shen, but my personal contract. I was in Shen at the beginning, so you are Shen''s assistant."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that he would dig a hole for himself so early. At that time, she thought this guy was just trying to torture her. Who knows! Well, the word "torture" is changed into "torment" and "torment" only at night.


    Su Tang regrets that she knew he was thinking about herself at that time. What''s wrong with her!"So what do you want to say? I tell you, if there is an unreasonable treaty in the contract, even if I sign it, it will not take effect. Don''t think about me! "


    Shen Yuan looked at the little girl. He couldn''t help rubbing her hair. "No, I''ll move my registered permanent residence to your side. The contract is invalid. How about it?" He saw that the little girl looked at him warily and said, "if the registered permanent residence is moved together, it''s a family. Of course, the family is in favor. On the contrary, that is up and down level, little leaf, I don''t want to tired you. "


    unscrupulous businessman, this is the naked unscrupulous businessman!


    Su Tangqi raised his leg and kicked him in the calf, and said: "spicy businessman, I have money, what am I afraid of! Hum, how dare you threaten me! I won''t move you! "


    The little girl ran after kicking, but she was caught before she took two steps.


    Shen Yuan said with a smile, "you wear my clothes and live in my house. You call me a profiteer, Xiao Ye. Whose profiteer is so generous?"


    Su Tang stares at me and doesn''t know how to answer.


    Shen Yuan said: "it''s not a profiteer. It''s love for you. I want to give you everything, including myself. So, little leaf, don''t refuse me, OK? "


    Su Tang''s ears turned red when she heard that magnetic voice. She wanted to surrender at that time.


    Who can stand up to that!


    "Move, move today!"


    A sullen smile came from her head. Su Tang looked back and saw that Shen Yuanman was smiling. "After that, we will be a family. By the way, since we''re going to move our registered permanent residence, we''ll get the marriage certificate together. "


    Su Tang:???


    What''s the matter? You haven''t asked for a marriage certificate yet?


    "But it''s not urgent. At this moment, the old man passed away today. It''s bad luck. I''ll wait for some time." He pretended to be magnanimous, and even gently asked her, "what day does little leaf think is more appropriate?"


    A good bully, actually learned to tempt her with love words.


    Su Tang didn''t admit that she had been teased. "I think it''s appropriate in 50 years." After that, he thought of a popular saying on the Internet and said, "you see, after 50 years, you will retire, and I will also retire. It''s time to travel hand in hand, without the worry of children and the tension of parents'' mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. It''s perfect to receive money on time every month ~"


    it''s perfect www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    Shen family.


    The hall was decorated in black and white, with big inscriptions hanging high. Everyone''s faces were full of solemnity and sadness.


    The death of master Shen was unexpected.


    Since the last operation, he has been in poor health, but his sudden death caught many people by surprise. For example, the company had given instructions the day before, but now he can only lie in the cold coffin.


    When Shen Yuan came over, there was a short pause in the scene. Everything around seemed to be pressed the pause button, and everyone''s eyes moved.


    As if he hadn''t seen it, he took Su Tang''s hand and walked all the way to the hall.


    Shen Ling knelt in front of the spirit, and now some of them are still in a trance. He always feels that his grandfather has not passed away.


    Over the years, Mr. Shen''s unyielding nature has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and almost no one in the Shen family dares to disobey him. Shen Ling doesn''t dare to be tough. He has Mr. Shen on top and his parents in the middle, so although he is a second generation ancestor, he doesn''t live as well as Shen Yuan.


    But he also knew that he didn''t have Shen Yuan''s courage. He dared to bully him when he was a child, but now he is more and more afraid. He looked at Shen Yuan, a man of one meter eight, walking calmly and his face was indifferent. He did nothing, but he was scared for no reason.


    I don''t know what mother Shen said before. She asked him to rob Cheng ye from Shen Yuan, which made me shiver for no reason.


    He wants to live a few more years. There is no one else in the world. Why do you have to stare at Cheng ye.


    At this time, Cheng Ye was dressed in women''s clothes, black slender high-heeled shoes, simple but generous, with white and slender ankles. Up, she only had a slim black skirt, which seemed to be nothing brilliant, but only her exquisite figure


    Shen lingcai appreciated half of it, and a fierce look swept over him, which made his back cool.


    He followed his eyes and found that Shen Yuan was staring at him. His scalp suddenly became numb and he hurriedly took back his eyes.


    As soon as the visual line was transferred, a woman appeared in her eyes.


    Shen Ling stares at Ye Huan with disgust on her face. She directly asks the bodyguard to come over and let people blow her out.


    The funeral of Mr. Shen represents the Shen family. If this woman makes trouble, it is humiliating to the Shen family.


    Ye Huan is really broken now. Without the company, she will never be the second lady of the Ye family. In order to return to her former days, she will do whatever she can. Let alone the funeral of Mr. Shen, it''s a great opportunity.


    After all, the Shen family is not allowed to have this scandal.


    "Shen Ling." Ye Huan is used to pretending to be a weak little white flower. At this time, her eyes are full of tears, and her face is full of grievances. But she doesn''t say it, only looks at each other wrongly.


    Shen Ling really liked this move at the beginning, but he was tired of it every time. What''s more, this woman is used to acting, but her heart is very vicious. He frowned, took back his eyes and winked at the bodyguard.


    In order to prevent trouble, the Shen family is heavily guarded today.


    Ye Huan saw his action and immediately rushed over, "Shen Ling, do you really want to do this? Just because the Ye family went bankrupt, did you Shen family humiliate me like this? Even the child in my belly, you can''t stand it? "


    She is very clear that this may be the last time to make money from the Shen family, so what she said is basically to push the Shen family to the highest point of public opinion.


    A bankrupt daughter is despised by her fiance''s family, and even the baby in her womb can''t stand it. No matter how rich such a family is, how can it be?


    Shen Ling is wringing eyebrow, think ye Huan this woman is really crazy, the child has already dropped, now take to say what?


    "Have you had enough! Bodyguard, get out. "


    As soon as he said this, ye Huan began to make a splash.


    When there was a big stir, the other guests were disturbed.


    Shen''s mother greets her. When she hears the news, it''s too late. She looks gloomy, but she also worries about the occasion. Finally, she asks the servant to invite Ye Huan to the reception hall.


    But ye Huan''s eyes were in a panic. "I won''t go. Last time you were like this. Regardless of my objection, you forced the doctor to kill my child." She said, holding her stomach and retreating in fear.


    Shen Mu''s face was overcast. As soon as she appeared, she guessed what she wanted to do.


    She came forward, lowered the voice and stared at Ye Huan with warning eyes, "don''t you just want money? I''ll give it to you, but if you don''t listen, believe me, I can make you spend the rest of your life in prison. "


    Ye Huan shrunk and shivered, but what he said was another meaning, "if I don''t leave, you can give me money now."


    Shen''s mother''s eyes were vicious, but she said, "how much do you want?"


    Ye Huan, "one hundred million."


    At that time, Shen''s face became more gloomy and ugly. She looked people up and down, just like looking at garbage. "Ye Huan, are you worth 100 million? I''ll give you 10 million yuan and get out now. If you don''t get out of here, you can''t afford it. "Ye Huan is also a little guilty. A hundred million is just a deliberate exaggeration. You know, when she was pregnant with the son of the Shen family, she took 30 million.


    Ten million is not enough for her life.


    "Thirty million." She said, "when I was pregnant, you gave me 30 million yuan. Now if you want to understand, you should take 30 million yuan. Take the money and I''ll leave immediately. I''ll never show up in front of the Shen family again. "


    Shen''s mother seems to have heard some joke, "Ye Huan, don''t be shameless."


    As soon as these words came out, ye Huan changed her voice and began to shout.


    What Shen family is not responsible? Shen family is cruel and cruel. In the end, they yell, "it''s strange that Mr. Shen is dead!"


    As soon as the words came out, the whole hall was quiet.


    Since ye Huan appeared, Su Tang has been standing in the corner to watch the play. When she heard this, she suddenly became interested. "Shen Yuan, are you looking for people?"


    Shen Yuan with a faint smile, "can''t say I invited, I just let a little leak, and deliberately put her into the Shen family, as for the rest, that is her own play." He said, taking out his cell phone.


    Under Su Tang''s surprised eyes, he said with a low smile, "it''s not what you told me. If it''s difficult, go to the police."


    Sue sugar took it, but on the other hand, she was relieved.


    If a 100% blackened male owner encounters this kind of problem, he must solve it by himself, and his solution must be extremely extreme.


    The police came quickly. At that time, ye Huan was carried out by the bodyguards.


    At last, the policeman yelled, "what are you doing? Selfish fighting is not allowed. Put people down!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    As soon as the police appear, the scene is under control. But it''s one thing to control it. It''s a fact that the Shen family has lost face.


    In his whole life, Mr. Shen may not have thought that his last journey in the world would be so ugly.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    "Mr. policeman, I suspect there is something wrong with old man Shen''s death."


    The cold words shocked everyone.


    No matter when the guests came to mourn, they began to discuss in a low voice. Shen Ling''s face was gloomy and ugly, but she dared to confront Shen Yuan for the first time in her adult life.


    "Shen Yuan, what are you talking about! Is it because your grandfather kicked you out of the Shen family that you hold a grudge against, that''s why you are so vilified! "


    Compared with Shen Ling''s rage, Shen Yuan is very calm, "nonsense, find a forensic judge."


    Shen Ling roared, "you are insulting my grandfather!"


    Shen Yuan hissed: "I''m trying to avenge him."


    Who knows? At the beginning of the Shen family, the eldest young master almost faded out of the crowd and rarely appeared, but the second young master was wandering around all day. Now, many people think that Shen Yuan''s move is to fight for property. After all, Shen announced his resignation some time ago, and Shen''s property rights may not be available to him.


    Outsiders all think so, and Shen''s mother even said something to guide them.


    "Shen Yuan, if you do something too much, you can''t get off the stage. I think you are the younger generation, so let it go. " She is an elder in the end. She can''t scold like Shen Ling. But she is holding back her anger and opening her mouth, which arouses other people''s sympathy.


    Shen Yuan lazily looked away from her face and turned to Shen Ling, "I give up Shen''s family. Shen Er Shao dares to do forensic identification."


    Shen Ling is not excited, a little excited, no brain, if this words directly to Shen mother said, she may think twice, but Shen Ling is different, immediately said: "you don''t regret it!"


    Now that the words have been spoken, there is no room for manoeuvre. She wants to say something, but at this point, she finds that nothing is right.


    If you try your best to stop it, you will feel guilty.


    She looked down at Shen Yuan with a gloomy face.


    Shen Yuan, instead of being lazy, suddenly put his hand on Su Tang''s waist and said with a smile, "it''s just Shen. By the way, I''d like to introduce the CEO of abyss investment bank


    Abyss investment bank, if it is in finance, almost no one knows, but we all know that it is one thing, for its president, it is still a rumor.


    But now, they compare the little girl next to Shen Yuan. I really can''t see that the rumored heartless president is actually a charming young lady?


    Shen Ling''s face is distorted. Shen''s family is a family in city B, but it''s not enough to look at it in the world. But abyss investment bank is different. Forbes lists the top ten companies in the world.


    Not only Shen Ling, but everyone was shocked, including Su Tang.


    She tried her best to endure the shock in her heart. She frowned slightly, but saw Shen Yuan''s eyes and low smile, "what''s the matter, baby?"


    This voice baby call, Su sugar suddenly got goose bumps. But at this moment, they were all in the spotlight. She didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. She kept her manners and said in a small voice with a smile: "Mr. Shen, don''t you explain?"


    Shen Yuan blinked, "the registered permanent residence is all together, mine is not yours."


    Su Tang has nothing to say, but her expression, exposed in front of outsiders, seems to be some rebuke Shen Yuan, blame him for exposing his identity, but in the end, it seems to have some helplessness.


    There is a big one, the person you like, exposure on the exposure, but also how drops, can only spoil the chant.


    Shen Ling is blinded by the difference in their interaction. He seems to be incredulous. Who is Shen Yuan? Thanks to him, it''s too clear that he is willing to put down his position to coax others? It''s impossible, so he''s more sure that he''s not lying.


    At the thought that Shen Yuan was flattering others, his fear in his heart weakened a lot, and he said with a loud sneer: "Shen Yuan, you are really promising. You should be a little white face!"


    I thought that everyone would despise Shen Yuan with him, but who would have thought that everyone was silent.


    I''m kidding. What''s wrong with xiaobailian? She doesn''t look at the CEO of abyss. She''s white and beautiful. If she can take a fancy to herself, she''d like to post it upside down! I''m afraid Shen Ling is blind. He still laughs. They don''t have time to envy him!


    Su Tang is silent for a few seconds. Then she looks at Shen Ling with a big air. She haughtily raises her chin and wears high-heeled shoes. They can almost look straight at each other, but she has the illusion of being superior. When she looks at Shen Ling, she looks at the ants.


    "Tut, it''s cold. Do you think Shen''s cold too?"


    For a moment, Shen Ling felt fear in her.


    Su Tang finished loading B, just want to take Shen Yuan to go, who knows, the Lord suddenly pulled her, "wait, we come here, is to get the account, you promised me to move the account."Su Tang looks at him inexplicably and almost wants to shake him up by holding his shoulder.


    Wake up, do you want Mr. Shen''s face?!


    Shen Yuan said, no, face is important or daughter-in-law is important, of course, daughter-in-law.


    So he left with his registered permanent residence under the complicated expression of everyone.


    Also complicated is Shen Mu. She thought that the origin of the little assistant was not simple, but who could have thought that her identity was so surprising. She can''t swallow this breath, so she can only twist her face and smile, "just leave? Why don''t you give grandfather the last ride? "


    Su Tang looked at the mentally retarded face, "forensic medicine is coming, what''s the last way to send, but Mrs. Shen can rest assured that if my family Shen Yuan said wrong, no one is responsible for the death of Mr. Shen, I will pay you a high amount of compensation."


    That''s very domineering.


    Shen''s mother''s face was livid, but she couldn''t help it. She could only watch them leave.


    As soon as Su Tang left the Shen family, she leaned on the co pilot''s seat like a ghost. "Shen Yuan, what are you doing?"


    Shen Yuan, "I didn''t make any trouble. I''ve asked the lawyer to write the assignment, so the abyss is really yours."


    Su Tang opened her mouth. For a moment, she didn''t know how to open her mouth. For Shen Yuan, the abyss is of great significance. It''s self-evident that she would like to sign this assignment.


    "OK, if you''re not afraid that I''ll sell you, let''s move your account."


    Shen Yuan began to laugh in a low voice. With this smile, the gloom in his eyes and eyebrows was gone, and there was no more gloomy breath in the past.


    "Wait a minute. It''s not a good day today. I have to find someone to count the golden day."


    Sue sugar was shocked. "Do you still believe in fortune tellers?"


    Shen Yuan picked an eyebrow, "why don''t you believe it? Before you, a fortune teller told my mother that when I was 18 years old, I would meet a noble man. "


    At that time, he once sniffed that he believed no one but himself.


    But now, he believes.


    It''s not only his noble, but also his little girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    Under the investigation of forensic medicine, it was finally found that Mr. Shen died of overdose.


    Generally speaking, patients did overdose before, but Mr. Shen was different. Since he was ill, he had a professional nurse at home, so it was impossible to make such a low-level mistake.


    As a result, Shen''s mother became more and more flustered, especially when the subsequent police intervened in the investigation. It was not long before, under all kinds of evidence, Shen''s mother succumbed to the law.


    As soon as the news came out, Shen''s stock, which was already in danger, fell sharply.


    Without Mr. Shen, there are only Shen Ling and his son left. Shen can''t work at all. Even if he finally hired someone else to be the president with high salary, Shen''s salary will still be reduced every day. In the end, he will face bankruptcy crisis.


    It is inconceivable for Shen Ling and his son that Shen''s mother is in prison.


    Mr. Shen doesn''t like Shen Yuan. Everyone can see that. Even if Shen Yuan is the president of Shen''s family, they still have equity dividends. Why take risks? Now that it''s OK, people are in prison, and Shen''s family is finished. Shen Ling''s father and son pass their hatred on to Shen''s mother.


    Shen''s father, in particular, is used to a rich life. Now he is being chased for debts every day and his hair is white, but he can''t think of any way. In the end, he can only vent all his anger on Shen''s mother.


    Although she was imprisoned, she was able to visit the prison, but she didn''t expect that the visit of her relatives was an extremely ugly abuse.


    Shen''s father used to be a bit of a coward. Maybe he was too strict with his mother. Later, he married the shrewd Shen''s mother, so he had no idea. But he didn''t think it was anything. Anyway, there were servants every day and there was money to spend. That was enough.


    But this superior day, to this day, completely ended.


    Shen''s father is like a mad dog, abusing Shen''s mother crazily. In the end, the prison guard can''t see it and comes to pull people, which ends the abuse.


    Shen Ling didn''t say a word when his father left, but he used to be very young, but now he is very decadent. His clothes are wrinkled, and his hair is out of shape. He is just like a tramp on the street.


    Shen''s mother has been locked up in prison, and she doesn''t know what''s going on outside. Seeing this, she panics.


    "Ah Ling, what''s the matter? You tell mom, "what happened?"


    Although Shen Ling was smiling, her smile was cool. "What''s the matter? Shen''s finished. Mom, why do you want to kill your grandfather?"


    Shen''s mother can''t believe it. She knows that her son and her husband are unreliable, but they have money. If they have money, they can hire others with high salary, just like Shen did before. How can it be over?


    Shen Ling is dead. He is only in his twenties, but he has no vitality. "One billion yuan. He sold all the things that can be sold. Now, Shen still owes one billion yuan." He laughed, retreated, and finally retreated to the wall, but he cried helplessly.


    The time for visiting prison is limited, especially before Shen Fu made a big scene, and the prison guards have already come to drive people out.


    At last, Shen Mu went crazy.


    ***


    in the apartment, Su Tang nests in Shen Yuan and brushes the website. Suddenly, she comes across the news of Shen''s bankruptcy and Shen''s mother''s madness in prison.


    During this period, Shen''s stock almost made the headlines. At first, Shen''s stock fell sharply. Then there was the scandal of Shen''s group cutting corners. Then there was the fault of capital chain. Shen''s bankruptcy. Now, Shen''s mother is crazy.


    Su Tang sighed, "Tut, why don''t people know satisfaction? This is the real version of the lack of people, snake swallow elephant ah, look, in the end did not catch anything


    Shen Yuan just glanced at the news and didn''t show much emotion. He thought he would be happy to bring down Shen, but now he found that Shen was no longer the obsession in his heart. His little wife in his arms was his life and all he had.


    "Well."


    He lazily, and some perfunctory response sound, see little wife is still brush news, some not happy to shake off the tablet.


    Su Tang is angry, "don''t make trouble, there will be a video conference later!"


    Shen Yuan''s face collapsed and leaned pitifully against her neck, "what''s good in the news, and what''s good in the meeting."


    Listen to this, it is simply a modern version of the king from now on!


    Su Tangqi kicked him, "you say, who announced that I was the CEO of abyss, now everyone is staring at me, I dare to slack off?"


    Shen Yuan felt his nose with a guilty heart. He knew that his little wife knew nothing about investment banking, so he was still dealing with company affairs, but her external image was her. In this way, they were inseparable.


    He pretended to cough, put away the previous impropriety, "well, I''ll go to the meeting, you don''t get angry. By the way, what''s for dinner? "


    Su Tang stares at him and blurts out two words, "eat you!"


    This words, Shen Yuan immediately smile, "OK, that''s settled."


    Su Tang


    It''s a moment of quick talk.


    The video conference started five minutes later. Su Tang had nothing to do, so she had fun with sand sculpture netizens on the Internet. Now she is a celebrity, the kind of celebrity that people call her husband.For example, today, as soon as Shen''s news came out, the netizens at the bottom began to swipe the screen.


    I''m sour. What kind of sweet love is this? We always say it''s going to be cold. Shen''s will be completely cold today.


    These days, I''m still looking at the overbearing president who falls in love with me. Mr. Cheng is the real version.


    I''m a new comer. I wanted to shout my husband like you, but after reading Mr. Shen''s microblog, I was confused. Forget it, from today on, I decided that I have two husbands! I''m so smart ~


    Su Tang''s play is on the rise. She doesn''t even know when Shen Yuan will end, until Shen Zong walks up to her and pulls out her tablet.


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    Mr. Shen''s face is a little wrong. She asks subconsciously.


    Shen Yuan, "just received the news, your father moved bricks at the construction site some time ago, seriously injured and hospitalized."


    After the bankruptcy of Ye''s family, Ye''s father had no source of income. At the beginning, he was too proud to do anything. It was not until ye Jiao''s mother and daughter got on the new model and left him that he saw the reality thoroughly. Finally, in order to satisfy himself, he had to move bricks at the construction site.


    Shen Yuan, "he wants to see you now."


    Su Tang eyebrows, "see me?"


    Shen Yuan, "it should be said that people are going to die, and their heads suddenly wake up. They feel sorry for you. They repent in the hospital."


    Su Tang tut says that if she repents earlier, the real Ye Jiao will not die. As a system projection, most of the people she plays are the dead type.


    "No


    What ye Fu needs to repent is Ye Jiao, not her fake daughter.


    Ye''s father died in the end. As the last compensation, he wrote it to his eldest daughter who was far away in M country. Finally, Su Tang donated the money.


    Without the Shen family and the Ye family, the next life was unexpectedly peaceful, but although it was peaceful, it was extremely warm and satisfied.


    This is reflected in Shen Yuan''s dying. Su Tang listened to the last hint and finished his last journey.


    Shen Yuan pulls Su Tang. If there''s anything else I can''t put down in my life, it''s just her.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    In the early morning, the outskirts of the city of Cerro were covered with thick fog. If the morning light could not shine through, it was the sun rising, still dreary. It was deep winter, and all was dead without green trees.


    On both sides of the forest road, an old carriage was speeding up, startling countless crows who stayed in the dead trees. The dark and dark area made the terrible surroundings even colder.


    The sun rises, but the darkness does not drive away.


    In the carriage, a pale girl with red hair woke up slowly.


    The blue eyes, as precious as those above, are pitiful and lovable under the pale cheeks. At this blink, the thick curly eyelashes vibrate slightly, and print a beautiful arc under the eyelids. This is undoubtedly a beauty, but beauty is not in a good situation now.


    Sue sugar finally woke up, the burning heat in her abdomen almost made her eyes white, and she wanted to be in a coma again. She supported the carriage with her hands and sat up with difficulty, leaning against the wall of the carriage, panting violently.


    She breathed the air, but she couldn''t feel it. Then she suddenly realized that something was wrong with her body.


    After being a person for such a long time, she can''t escape the sight of any change in her body.


    "Dog, what''s going on?"


    The system says, "you''re being hunted, and you''ve been drugged before. Now you''re in the process of mutation."


    As soon as she woke up, her consciousness had not yet returned. When she heard the mutation, she subconsciously thought of the zombie.


    "So I''m going to be a zombie?"


    The system, "it''s not a zombie, it''s a vampire."


    Su Tang It''s not bad. "


    Anyway, it''s all flesh and blood. No, a vampire is worse than a zombie. She can''t see the sun yet. She will die when she sees the light!


    She leaned back on the carriage, slowly melting into the memory of the original owner.


    The background of this world is similar to that of medieval Europe. As an outstanding bounty hunter, she is adored by countless people. However, her misfortune did not stop after she "unintentionally" saved the man, our prince Dracula.


    The vampire has a strict internal level. Besides the Lord, there are twelve elders. They are all princes with high fighting power. But even if they are strong, they still have weaknesses. Every thousand years, they will fall asleep for an indefinite period of time, and when they wake up, they are the weakest.


    This weakness will gradually recover in three days. In order to prevent someone from making a move during this period, their sleeping cemeteries are extremely secret. Except for a few trusted people, most of them do not know their whereabouts.


    The number of princes has always been fixed, so if someone wants to be superior, he must kill the previous prince. Normally, there are thirteen princes. Dracula is an alien, and he is the fourteenth. He has the ability of a vampire prince, and even has the upper hand in confrontation with the other 13 princes. But no one admitted him, because he came out of the blue.


    For the system of vampire aristocracy, his appearance is undoubtedly to break the current balance, so no one allowed him. However, his combat effectiveness is amazing, which makes all the vampires hate him, but at the same time, he can''t help it. Fortunately, this Lord is the most Buddhist among all the princes. He doesn''t like to fight or expand his power.


    Su Tang still has an impression on the world, because this Lord is Satan in the disguise of a vampire.


    Speaking of it, the devil was sick. Because he had been standing at the highest point, he thought it was too boring, so he sealed his memory and wanted to stimulate it. As a result, the whole world was almost destroyed by excessive stimulation.


    Satan, who has become a vampire, has lived as a vampire for thousands of years, and then he is taken away by the vampire.


    other people''s thirteen princes, who want you to be the fourteenth, will not be hated by others, and soon after that?


    When he first sealed his memory, he also did a great job. The vampire fell asleep for thousands of years and was hacked to death when he woke up. Finally, Sutang passed by and was saved.


    Of course, Sutang saved him because of the mission.


    Satan, who was seriously injured, became a ten-year-old child at that time. It can be said that he was very shameless. But Su Tang didn''t dare to say it or despise it. She could only take people with her. Finally, she sent her hand to teach him how to become an excellent bounty hunter.


    Satan played the role of a child, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. At that time, Su Tang had to wipe his ass for him. Now she wants to curse her.


    What a lousy bear!


    She has always been the only one. I didn''t expect that one day I would taste the bad result. I wanted to strangle him several times.


    But for the sake of the task, she can only endure everything. At last, she finished the task very hard. She directly exposed his identity as a vampire, and then vented all her previous anger.


    She remembers that she stabbed him with a sword and said he was sick.


    They have been together for nearly ten years. Satan is used to her giving, so when she points her sword at him in the end, he doesn''t believe that she will hurt himself at all.But she not only stabbed him, but also pointed at his heart.


    She is a bounty hunter, the sword is also soaked with holy water, that sword, if he is a real vampire, I''m afraid he''s out of his wits.


    Of course, Su Tang dares to stab him because he knows his real identity. Ordinary vampires may die if they stab him, but he won''t.


    At that time, she only felt that she was avenged, comfortable, stabbed and left like a scum girl.


    But now, she looked around her present situation and was silent.


    "Is it the man who poisoned?"


    System, "it''s not him, but he knows, connives."


    Su Tang felt that the answer was not bad at all. She trampled on the dignity of that guy. Although she was scum, he was scum too. Two scum together can hurt each other. However, the reality is extremely cruel, in addition to the slag, but also than the strength, her skills, the final end can be described as miserable.


    "You said, I''m going to run to him now and perform an online abdominal incision on the spot. Will he be depressed?"


    System, "I don''t know if Satan is going to die, but I know if you die, the mission is over. You know, vampires have no soul, so once you die, according to the setting of the world, you will be completely finished. "


    Su Tang is decadent. She is not a normal person now. She can understand the burning in her stomach before. It is clear that she is hungry and needs to drink blood!


    "I don''t have to perform any online laparotomy. I think I''m going to be finished now."


    As a good citizen, I can''t drink blood.


    The system hesitated and whispered, "do you want to drink blood?"


    Su Tang, "no, I don''t want to drink, I just want to be immersed in the sea of blood..." With that, do you think this is what you should say? Almost as black as the male owner, he suddenly cried out, "what can I do? I''ll see people later, and I can''t help jumping on them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Su Tang didn''t meet anyone in the end, and the carriage was stopped in the middle.


    She endured the urge to suck blood and squinted at people.


    Tut, it''s true that Cao Cao is coming. Satan can ignore outsiders and give her medicine. It''s this moment that he''s afraid to wait and come to see her joke.


    She was reformed. If she didn''t drink blood, she would suffer, go crazy, and finally beg for mercy without dignity.


    Ten years ago, Satan, who was still like a little bean, now grows a head higher than Su Tang. Now, he is riding on a horse, dressed in luxurious clothes, and looks down at her.


    The corner of his mouth was filled with a smile that seemed to be nothing. Seeing her eyes sweeping, her eyes were cold. "Anna, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?"


    Gorgeous voice, sexy.


    When they met last time, Su Tang was condescending, but this time, they exchanged notes directly.


    She is not strong support, still sitting in the carriage, a pair of sapphire eyes without sadness or joy, without any emotional fluctuations.


    As the best bounty hunter, Anna''s self-control has always been amazing. Dracula knows that he once admired her, and even, in the end, he had the idea of taking people for his own use.


    For other vampires, Dracula is the only one who knows that he can''t find a sense of belonging in the vampire race. Since he''s not a member of the same race, he''s not interested in fighting for what''s available.


    However, his arrogance finally hurt him. At that time, it was impossible for him to retreat completely. He even planned to get hurt and fall asleep again. But at this time, the bounty hunter appeared.


    He always knew that he was different from a vampire, so he used this difference to win the woman''s trust. In the next ten years, he took good care of her. Of course, he could see that the woman was forced to kill her several times by him, but in the end, for other reasons, maybe because he was only in his early ten years, he didn''t do anything to him.


    As a servant, she was not qualified at all, but she didn''t know, so he forgave her.


    However, the damned woman finally dares to hurt him. He trusts her so much that she says she is disgusted.


    Oh, in that case, he will let her taste the disgusting taste.


    However, the expected fear and regret did not appear, she was unexpectedly calm.


    Sue sugar, "Mr. Dracula came to see me for a joke?"


    Satan said with a smile, "how can you say it''s a joke? After all, you and I used to be so close, and we shared a bedroom. As a gentleman, we can''t laugh at our bed companion."


    At that time, Satan was very shameless and shrunk himself to be a child of about ten years old. In order to show her conscientious care for him at the beginning, Su Tang also slept together at night, but she didn''t really have the same bed. Instead, she put two beds in her bedroom.


    This bed companion, but he deliberately said ambiguous.


    Su Tang raised her eyelids heavily and tugged at the corners of her mouth, like sarcasm and ridicule. "I''m not interested in kids because I can''t be a bed companion."


    In the early morning, the haze gradually dissipated, the sun broke through the layers of obstacles, shining on Satan, slightly stunned, immediately, his beautiful face burst into a smile.


    "It''s sunshine. It''s so warm. Unfortunately, Miss Anna can''t feel it any more."


    When the sun was shining on the top of the old carriage, it leaked some light. A wisp of light was just shining on Su Tang''s skirt. In a moment, the skirt lit up a trace of black smoke.


    This scene happened so fast that it was too late for Sutang to retract her feet.


    The tingling made her frown slightly, but it was OK. It was tolerable.


    Seeing this, Satan thought he would be happy to see her hurt, to see her pain, but he did not pay any action, he saw her frown. With this frown, he was very upset. He could not tell exactly how upset he was. Maybe it was because the sun was disturbing people, or maybe it was because it was too warm today.


    He''s a vampire. He likes darkness and coldness.


    Su Tang has just become a vampire. Looking around at the icy road and her thin clothes, she finds an advantage in herself. Anyway, she is not afraid of cold.


    She thought so and answered so.


    Satan''s face is heavy, and this damned woman seems to be able to become the vampire she used to hate most without any fear. He wanted to see what it would be like when she was on the verge of collapse.


    "Is Miss Anna disgusted that she has become the most disgusting of all time?"


    Su Tang shrank in the corner of the carriage. She was obviously embarrassed, but her face was calm and calm. "It''s OK. At least I once embraced the sun, but now, although I''ve changed a way of life, it seems that it''s not bad."


    Satan''s appearance is clearly to torture her. At the beginning, she really thought about killing herself to restore his happy blackening value, but she quickly rejected the idea because it was unrealistic. Satan''s blackening was not her problem.


    So, she had to go step by step.


    Now, for example, Satan wants her to suffer, but she doesn''t. Because of such things as pain, Satan may feel interesting at the beginning, but after many times, he becomes numb. Then, if he can''t find fun in her, he doesn''t need her to stay with him.In order to ensure that she can complete the task, Su Tang has to carry it.


    For example, now, she wants to cry, but she has to calm down.


    This no, her answer really angered Satan, did not see the expected joke, Satan was in a bad mood, this no, finally directly used the magic, forced the horse of the shabby carriage to follow him back to the manor.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even shout, so the carriage suddenly started to run. Su Tang was so hungry that she was dizzy. Her head hit the wall of the carriage directly, and she showed her teeth in pain.


    "Crouching troughs, this dog man is really hot tempered!"


    System, "what are you going to do next?"


    Su Tang said, "this is the duel between dregs. You see, he first dregs me for ten years and deceives my feelings. At last, I stab him severely. The feud is over, so go on..."


    She said that in general, the system was so good that she was very curious, "what should I do next?"


    Su Tang, "stabbing him, I run away."


    The system was stunned. What kind of coquettish operation is this? It''s not enough to poke a sword. We have to poke another sword.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Su Tang, "he''s interested in me now. The more I run, the more interested he is. Tut, being too obedient will make people lose interest in hunting."


    The system thought it didn''t understand, "hunting?"


    Su Tang said, "Hey, he''s using me as his prey now. Have you ever seen any prey hit a hunter by itself? I have to make him think about me and take time. Then I look back and find that, oh, he has been reluctant to hurt this little prey. "


    The system was shocked by this strange brain circuit, almost speechless, "the master moves, really extraordinary."


    As soon as Su Tang heard it, she was happy and began to boast to each other in business, "Oh, where do you come from www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    Although Su Tang''s words are set by set, it''s still very difficult to practice. After all, Satan is not a good man or woman.


    Satan''s manor, in fact, can be said to be a castle. Ten years ago, he was mauled by a vampire. Although he was stabbed by Sutang later, he didn''t hurt deeply. After a little rest, he came back strongly. Then he trampled the whole vampire under his feet.


    He was not interested in being the leader of vampires, but he felt that he was too docile in the past, which made people think that he was easy to bully. In a rage, he slaughtered nearly half of the vampires. Anyway, today''s vampires are more obedient than the prince.


    Now, however, there is one more exception.


    Compared with other vampires with blonde hair and blue eyes, Satan is a vampire with black hair and black eyes. His facial features are perfectly proportioned, with a pair of deep black eyes, and his black hair is even more like the finest silk. In other words, his whole body, no matter what point, is full of the upper breath.


    At the moment, our demon is very unhappy.


    The carriage soon arrived at the manor, but it was bumpy all the way, so it was hard to avoid leaking some sunlight. At the moment, Su Tang, with red hair, had been burnt black for many times, even on her body and arms.


    Su Tang has just been transformed and is still very fragile. She can''t stand the baptism of the sun at all. Now, she almost shrinks in the corner of the carriage with her eyes closed and is in a mess.


    This kind of embarrassment, Satan had thought about, but now really see, very uncomfortable.


    "Miss Anna, who used to be praised by everyone, is in such a mess now. I''m afraid your admirers will be sad to know."


    Su Tang really wants to kill her. If they have the kind of spirit, they will fight openly.


    She arranged her clothes, and then opened her eyes. Satan found that although she was down, her eyes still did not change. She was still so cold and arrogant, so people wanted to break them.


    "Different races, I will persuade them to give up."


    Satan a Leng, obviously did not expect that she would say such words, "what do you mean."


    "I should count now..." She stopped for a second, and her pretty brow quickly wrinkled. But soon, she was calm again. "They are human beings, human beings and vampires, and there is no future."


    Her expression soon returned to calm, but Satan noticed.


    Tut, he really doesn''t care about her, but it''s a good cover up.


    Satan was in a better mood. He soon raised his chin haughtily and looked at her clothes like disgust. "My manor doesn''t accept rags."


    Su Tang seemed to hear a joke and looked at him with a smile. "But as a rag, I didn''t want to enter your manor."


    Satan''s strength is superior, and he is used to being praised. Although there are some accidents in the middle of the way, he has never been humiliated one after another.


    Suddenly, his face was gloomy, and even the sky above the manor became lifeless.


    "Miss Anna thinks that the last time she stabbed me, it''s over."


    Su Tang slowly came down from the horse. As Satan''s territory, the sun in the sky seemed useless to him. When he was angry, he could completely cover the leader in the dark.


    Without sunshine, Su Tang was not afraid. She went to Satan and raised her head slightly. "I apologize. You are welcome to take revenge and poke the sword into me." She said, pointing to her heart. After that, she added, "don''t worry, I won''t dodge."


    SA fan was mad. He took people back to the manor. Did he want to kill them? If you want to kill him, why does he have to bring people back? He can do it directly outside!


    He was annoyed and paced back and forth, but soon he stopped again, as if he had found something, and his eyes glared at her, "do you want to die?"


    Vampire, heart injury is the most difficult to recover, a careless, but will be scared.


    She used to hate disgusting ghosts. He just wanted to watch the fun, but he forgot that this man had no intention of living.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die until I have enough of you." With a wave of his hand, he asked the servant to take her down.


    Satan is very willful, and his temper is even more perverse. Up to now, no one can understand his temperament, so he can only guess roughly. For example, Su Tang, who suddenly appeared at this time, although her adult has been sneering at her, this young lady is also very powerful. She is indifferent from beginning to end.


    Speaking of it, my grown-up looks more like he didn''t please her. At last, he was angry and said something too much.


    Therefore, the servant with a strong desire for survival can almost conclude that this young lady must have a different status in the hearts of adults, so they dare not neglect her.


    Seeing the servant''s gallant appearance, Satan''s angry face was askew. He directly raised his foot and kicked up, "she is a slave, who allows you to serve her with a noble attitude."


    The servant was caught off guard and put on the ground. He didn''t dare to be angry or speak. He could only kneel on the ground.


    It is Su sugar, light way sentence, "lead the way."The servant carefully observed his adult and saw that he only frowned, so he got up again.


    Satan is very angry, but his servant, this damned woman is so handy!


    This can''t be done. He brought people back to torture, not for her.


    So, the servant who finally got up was kicked away by him again, "get out of the way." With that, she went to Sutang in a gloomy way. "Miss Anna took care of me for ten years at the beginning, and it''s time for me to take care of her for the next ten years."


    When he talked about taking care of them, he made a very strong voice. He was very childish.


    Su Tang was afraid at the beginning when she accepted the task. After all, she was Satan, a super devil. But the more she contacted, the worse she found this guy''s character. Not too much, but also his childishness. Sometimes, she didn''t even see him.


    For example, now, three-year-old children are more mature than him!


    "Thank you, my Lord." She thought of what the servant had called him before, so she called him Lord.


    This call, let Satan''s face all strange, "what do you call me?"


    Sutang, "my Lord."


    Satan felt that he had turned back 10%. At least, the damned woman should call him "adult" now, instead of driving him away.


    "OK, I''ll call you that in the future, but since you call me an adult, you''d better remember what I say in the future, or I''ll kick someone else next time."


    Su Tang


    Childish!


    "Yes, my Lord."


    She didn''t go out of her way, but Satan was very happy, even the corners of his mouth were up, "by the way, you wake up to now, should not drink blood."


    Su Tang''s step is more than no blood to drink. Now she is indifferent and lazy. She refuses to say a redundant word. It''s not that she is cold, but that she has no energy! She felt that he was making trouble for a while, and she might be desperate to knock him down


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    In the boundless manor, Su Tang followed Satan, his feet were sore, and finally he saw the shadow of the castle.


    Although the servant behind him lowered his head all the way, his heart was extremely shocked.


    There are carriages in the manor. The main reason is that the gate is too far away from the castle, so whether it''s a noble guest or a servant, but the servant''s carriage is small and simple, so they can''t take this road. They usually have a very secret path. If it''s a noble guest or their own prince, they all have their own carriage.


    The prince''s reaction was so strange. He hated Miss Anna, but he chose to walk with her. If he didn''t hate her, they were shocked by his angry and itching posture. No, the servants recalled the previous picture.


    Their prince, sarcastic and arrogant, looked at Miss Anna and then said, "I forget that our dear Miss Anna hates vampires most. I don''t want to drink such dirty blood."


    Do you want to drink Sutang? Of course, she wanted to, but now she couldn''t show weakness, so she said: "you''re joking. I''m not so noble. As a layman, I naturally want to drink blood. But... " She calmly looked at him, "I choose people, such as adult''s blood, I don''t want to drink."


    Will Satan give her blood? Not enough torture, of course, will give, but he was crazy will give their own blood, but now different.


    This damned woman still dislikes him. Does she know her identity?


    If she doesn''t drink it, he will give it to her.


    Satan''s face was gloomy. At last, he pulled the corner of his mouth and looked at her almost mockingly. "Is Miss Anna dreaming?"


    As soon as Su Tang basks in the sun, she takes her eyes away from him. She moves her thin pale lips. Her voice is so light that it can hardly be heard, but Satan hears it.


    "I''d rather it was a dream," she said


    She has been calm since she was drugged by those respectable peers, until Satan thought she was indifferent. But now, he found that she was not as calm as she had shown. Even she collapsed and was desperate, but her pride was not allowed to bow to anyone.


    Now, for example, after laughing at herself, she asks him, "my Lord, where do I live?"


    Satan looked down at her and raised his eyebrows. "What do you want to do?"


    Su Tang said with a lazy smile, "rest, I''ve just finished the conversion. Can''t wait for me to serve you?" When she talked about the word "service", she deliberately added a few points, "or did you say that after raising an adult for ten years, suddenly I was not used to it?"


    "Clingy children are not liked by anyone."


    When she came to the end, her tone was very much like before. She had said that before, but with a smile and even a friendly shave on his nose.


    Satan frowned and broke all the pictures in his head. At last, he sneered, "you are here to be a handyman. It''s not your turn to wait on you."


    Sue sugar calmly accepted, "what about my house."


    Satan was so angry that he took a servant and asked him to lead the way. "Go and prepare the westernmost room for Miss Anna."


    The servant in black-and-white dress was used to his adult''s moodiness. He respectfully walked up to Su Tang and made a gesture of invitation.


    The house in the West has almost been abandoned. Although it must have been cleaned by someone to prevent spiders from forming webs, it has already become a pile of debris.


    After the servant took the man to the hotel, he didn''t dare to make his own decision and stepped down obediently.


    As soon as the servant left, Su Tang stopped pretending. She found a chair and sat down. She held the handle of the chair in her hands. Although it was silent, the pain on her face was almost ferocious. Even the snow-white scallop teeth now grew two slender tusks. She suddenly bit her lips. Because of the sharp teeth, the blood spilled out a little bit. On her pale face, the blood was scarlet Red hair is dazzling and fragile.


    In the middle of the sound, she raised her wrist, and her sleeve slipped with her movements. Her white arm was covered with blue blood vessels. She stared at it for a moment, then hung down heavily.


    The corners of the mouth pull out a smile, but the eyes are extremely cold.


    Satan followed her all the way. After the servant left, he found a place to hide. Through the broken window, he stared at the picture without expression.


    The bounty hunters who used to be free and easy were the dream lovers of almost all the upper class nobles. They loved her and admired her at the same time. But now, she is in a mess, even the enviable red hair of the past has long been scattered on her shoulders.


    She is like a trapped animal. In the past, the perseverance in her eyes disappeared. In the end, maybe she couldn''t help it. She smashed a stool with her bare hands. The fragments of the stool cut her cheek, leaving a bloody scar. On her pale face, she was charming


    Satan didn''t know how long he had been watching. He didn''t have much patience, but this time, he calmed down and saw from the beginning to the end. If she couldn''t bear it, he would not appear in a coma.


    The door was opened, and it broke through in disrepair, making an ugly and harsh sound.Su Tang has no strength, she is like a defeated swan, once proud of the neck down, showing a white radian.


    Even decadent, still beautiful.


    In the thousand years since Satan''s memory, he has seen countless beauties, but this one is undoubtedly the most impressive.


    He stepped on his boots and finally stopped in front of her.


    Sue sugar didn''t struggle any more. She closed her eyes as if she could refuse everything.


    Satan looked at her. After a moment, he squatted down.


    His voice is magnetic and moving, and he''s still making an invitation.


    "Do you want it?"


    It''s endless, but Sutang knows what he''s talking about.


    "Come here if you want." He said with open arms.


    Su Tang didn''t respond, but her closed eyes trembled slightly.


    Satan was very patient, so he opened his arms, and I don''t know how long it took. After a long time, it began to rain outside the house. Under the strong wind, the door broke and made a huge closing sound.


    A flash of lightning, split the dusky sky, and Satan''s dark eyes, saw her move.


    Then, a figure pounced on him and nearly threw him to the ground, but he finally caught him.


    The person in the arms is trembling slightly, as if he has lost his strength and no longer has his teeth and claws.


    Satan was in a good mood. His lips curled up and his tone was almost enticing. "Come on, let''s drink slowly." With that, he tilted his head back a little.


    Who can stand the invitation? In particular, Su Tang is extremely hungry now. The burning in her abdomen makes her lose all her senses. He moves and she covers it.


    Sharp teeth grinding skin, only a slight probe, delicious and delicious blood instant overflow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    Satan allowed the little girl in his arms to climb on his back. The first time the switcher sucked blood, he was easily out of control, and he was a prince. It was not good for her to drink too much.


    Everything was clear in his mind, but he was reluctant to wake her up.


    Ten years later, it was the first time that she had been attached to herself.


    The rain outside is falling more and more. The house is very broken. No, under the impact of the great rain, the roof begins to drip.


    The rain drips down and the cold touch wakes Su Tang.


    She pushed people away and hid behind in a panic, but the room was so big that there was no place to hide.


    She leaned in the corner, her eyes dodged. At this moment, Satan''s eyes floated a sense of obliteration.


    He''s going to kill the garbage that poisoned her.


    But he forgot, although he did not start, but also watched each other hand, and even, he is still vaguely looking forward to.


    What is he expecting? Satan never knew, just had a general idea in his heart, but now, everything is clear.


    He was looking forward to her submission.


    Su Tang''s mouth is still covered with blood, the strong contrast between blood color and skin color, almost beautiful.


    This picture is very beautiful, pale and the impact of blood, Satan''s eyes are thick. He reached out and wiped the blood left on his neck, which made Su Tang in the corner shake again.


    He tidied up his clothes. His voice was low and his voice was smiling. "Haven''t you had enough yet?"


    How can you be full? For the first time, it was enough to drink an adult''s blood. Su Tang only drank a little, but Satan''s blood was different from others. His drop had already reached countless people.


    He had already stood up and looked down at the little girl in the corner. He went over and stretched out his hand. "Come here, darling."


    Out of control disappeared, Bao blue eyes gradually returned to Qingming, Su Tang slowly looked up, as if he could not believe it, his eyes also fixed on his neck.


    Then, she jerked it away.


    This scene is not surprising.


    Satan had heard about it, or he had seen it many times, but no one would give her face. She was proud and had the capital to be proud, which made the nobles of the Royal City chase each other and try to make her stay.


    There are even nomadic poets who have sung about her, the guardian of God, the beloved of the world.


    But now, the guardian is occupied, and beloved is afraid to become a street mouse.


    Because human beings are fickle.


    He took back the clapped hand. He was not angry. Instead, he explained to her in a good mood: "Miss Anna, I can''t go back." When he said this, his eyes were staring at her, and he didn''t miss any of her expressions.


    Su Tang was stunned and dazed. For a long time, she slowly closed her eyes.


    "Can''t go back..." She lengthened her tone, but her voice was empty. "It''s OK."


    Satan did not know the sound, so quietly with her.


    However, he didn''t know that the seemingly embarrassed and vulnerable people, but secretly, they were very happy.


    She said to the system, "I don''t dislike childish anymore, O (¡É)_ ¡É)O¡£¡±


    System, "? Was that crazy


    Su Tang said, "I''m wrong. His blood is so delicious. Do you know Yulu? Well I forgot, you have a system, you don''t understand. " After that, he said with a smile: "hee hee ~"


    the system is really angry Will you speak well, be careful I report your personal attack! "


    Su Tang''s cold face, "Oh."


    The system is grumpy, "I want to deduct your points!"


    Su Tang never changed her face. "If you deduct my points, I can''t go back. If you can''t go back, you have to continue to face me. Tut, Gouzi, do you love me secretly? To be honest, I won''t discriminate against you. After all, you have such a good eye


    System:


    Go to his meow''s eyes, it''s not the blind dog owners!


    Yes, the host is spicy chicken, the man is the dog man!


    Su Tang doesn''t know it''s in the abdomen, but it doesn''t matter if she knows it. Anyway, after bullying the system, she''s fresh and fresh.


    So, back to reality, she slowly stood up from the ground.


    Satan has been staring at her, clearly in front of him, but he felt that she changed, something disappeared in her eyes.


    Su Tang pokes out the tip of her red tongue and licks all the blood around her mouth. She moves very slowly. Maybe it''s because she sucks blood and is in a good mood. Even her movements are particularly attractive.


    For a moment, Satan felt that he had seen the angel fall.


    Her mouth with a lazy smile, no longer afraid of his approach, but take the initiative to step forward. She stood on tiptoe, two people close to breathing are intertwined, the air began to heat up, but her eyes no temperature.


    Cold as hell.


    "What do you want, prince?" Su Tang smile, "you see, my whole body up and down also nothing valuable, or..." She breathed at him.Satan frowned and said nothing.


    Su Tang continued: "no?"


    Does Satan want it? We devil adults do not know, but he can be sure that he does not like her now.


    Frivolous, dissolute, as of noble playthings.


    "Anna, your pride."


    Su Tang chuckled, "proud? Can I still have it? Don''t be kidding, my Lord. You brought me back to break my pride? Now, are you satisfied with what you see? "


    Beauty''s depravity always makes people feel pity.


    Satan rebuked, "take back your licentious appearance!"


    Su Tang shrugged, "you don''t like it. What kind of things do you like? 360 kinds. I can play one of them."


    She''s talking about acting.


    Satan is mad. Who wants her to play!


    He didn''t say a word, so Sue sugar read herself, "so you like what I looked like at the beginning? OK, give me three seconds. "


    She said three seconds, if true, after three seconds, everything seems to return to the beginning.


    She is also the red haired beauty pursued by everyone in Wangcheng. She is arrogant and can''t be profaned, which makes everyone crazy and crazy.


    But Satan knows too well that it''s over.


    He was angry, but he didn''t know why. In the end, he could only vent all this on the innocent house.


    Just listen to a bang, the original vulnerable house completely collapsed.


    Debris fell and the ground was in a mess, but there was no influence around them.


    Also, Su Tang sucked his blood, even if he didn''t completely absorb it, but just this thing, a protective screen, can be easily solved.


    She still seemed to feel sorry and sighed, "my Lord, if you do this, I will have no place to sleep at night."


    Satan stares at her. Is this woman completely free now?


    "Get out of here."


    Without the previous warm sound to coax, Su Tang is not angry, obediently follow him, and then continue to work with the system in the dark.


    "Look, I''ll say that it''s interesting to have a 100% black man."


    The system was shocked. "When did you say that?"


    Sue sugar blinked. "No? Now, the same ~ "


    System:


    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion. He always feels that his spicy chicken host has become more terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Satan felt that he had to stare at her. With her nature, she was careless and didn''t know what earth shaking things she would do.


    So, the best way is to let people follow themselves.


    Su Tang''s red hair is very dazzling. At the beginning, Satan was willing to follow her. He was attracted by this gorgeous red hair. At the end, he was gradually attracted by her. How to say, in ten years, he had many chances to leave, but he didn''t want to, because he felt that she was more like his own kind than the vampire servants in his manor.


    Even then, she was just a human.


    In Satan''s eyes, the same kind does not only refer to race, but also her way of life. His wife is so crisp and easy that he can hardly find any shortcomings. Anyway, in his eyes, he is a perfect person. He is so perfect that he is willing to hibernate for ten years and wants to turn people back.


    But he failed.


    Before he did it, she found her identity. She used to think she was crisp and agile, but she was moved by his ten years of feelings, but she didn''t hesitate to do it. That sword, hit the heart, pain of his internal organs almost burst, even for a moment, he thought he would die.


    She is so cruel and cruel that she really deserves the title of a hunter.


    However, she was not heartless enough. At that time, she not only wanted to stab him in the heart, but also had to cut off her own head. Unfortunately, she missed it.


    At the thought of the original picture, Satan''s face was cold and gloomy again. In the end, even his dark eyes were a little scarlet.


    When Su Tang looked up, she saw this scene. Once upon a time, she must have counseled that a man who was 100% black would die if he was on the verge of anger again. However, after so many tasks, she felt that she had mastered the law of survival.


    This is not, she still dares not be afraid to die to look at him now, "Lord, where are we going now? I''m a little sleepy. "


    Huge energy absorption, ordinary body simply can not support, sleepiness is normal.


    However, her attitude is very wrong now. Can a servant be so arrogant?


    It rained heavily on the road. They had no umbrellas. After a long walk, they were all drenched. Their red hair was wet and pasted on their scalp. It was no longer smooth in the past. However, it made Satan notice that her eyes, or her whole face, were just as dazzling as her dazzling red hair.


    At that moment, two words came out of Satan''s mind.


    Disaster.


    Evil.


    Satan took back his sight. He was afraid that he would continue to look, so he couldn''t help but want to do something. He said, "of course, I''ll find a place for you."


    Su Tang said: "I think there is a good place. You see, I took care of you for ten years, but I even contributed my bedroom. It''s reciprocity. Otherwise, adults would also contribute their bedroom."


    Satan didn''t expect that she dared to be so shameless. She was so angry that she trembled. "Then you stabbed me at the beginning, how can you count it?"


    Su Tang looked around, and finally found a servant to take down his sword, and then handed it to Satan, "give you a chance to poke it back."


    In one day, she asked twice!


    Satan angrily lifted the sword away, and the whole person was gloomy and terrible. In the end, he was so angry that he lifted the man up and put him in his armpit. "Don''t worry, you will stab him back sooner or later, but before that, your broken body should be taken care of. Don''t be killed by me all at once."


    Su Tang was very happy at first, but now she''s going crazy.


    What''s wrong with him? She''s a lady! OK, she''s not a lady, but girls are right after all!


    She is a girl, how can she be so rude!


    "Dracula! Let go


    When Satan heard the name, he didn''t get back to himself at first. After all, it was rarely called, so he didn''t have a sense of belonging. "Aren''t you slow? Shall I give you a ride? "


    Sue sugar is so angry that she kicks her legs. "I''ve got my fuckin ''feet!"


    Satan, "I don''t think you walk slowly." Finish saying, pause a second, again way: "short leg."


    Su Tang is so angry that she wants to bite. What''s short legs? She''s a girl. It''s normal for her to be shorter? Who, like him, would like to run to one meter nine, just like him, can''t find a wife!


    "Oh..."


    She sneered, but did not continue. Although it''s only one day, Satan seems to be used to her sarcasm, suddenly silent, but not used to it.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Su tangpi said with a smile, "thank you for coming to see me off in your busy schedule. I''m thinking about how to thank you."


    Satan felt happy when he listened to the aggravating words.


    Anyway, if she''s not happy, she''s happy.


    "I''ll let you know when I think about it."


    Satan didn''t throw people back to his bedroom in the end. She didn''t want to be shameful, but he did.


    Su Tang was very dissatisfied with this. "Tut, my Lord, what about the good bedroom? Is that how you send meSatan glared at her viciously, "no matter how much you talk, just go back to the old house."


    Su Tang blinked and didn''t speak. It''s not that she didn''t want to hide, but that she was very tired now. Before, there was no blood to drink, although it was uncomfortable, but she was very excited. Now, although she was half full, she was very depressed. If she didn''t remember that he was a man, she would like to close her eyes and fall asleep now.


    Her bedroom is next door to Satan''s bedroom. She rubbed her sleepy eyes. She looked at the bed in the bedroom and yawned, "doesn''t it mean that all vampires sleep in coffins? My Lord, do you discriminate against me? "


    Satan coldly looked at her brain, but unexpectedly very calm, "discrimination, what''s the matter with you? Do you have a problem? "


    Su Tang


    Satan continued, "even if you have an opinion, you hold it for me."


    Su Tang once used these words to offend other nobles, but she never wanted to fight. At the beginning, she pretended to be a cute "younger brother" and learned all her poisonous words, and then she had nothing to say.


    It''s really promising.


    "No problem, but can I apply for a bath before I go to bed?"


    Satan saw that her eyelids were about to fight, with a stiff expression on her face. In the end, she didn''t continue to toss.


    "The servant will come." Finish saying, brush sleeve to leave.


    Satan himself got wet, so as soon as he left, he asked his servant to prepare hot water.


    After taking a bath, he put on a new Chinese robe. His clothes were loose and loose on his body, and he didn''t fasten them tightly, and his hair wasn''t wiped, so he spread out casually.


    At night, the Housekeeper will prepare blood for him.


    At this time, he was holding a goblet, shaking the blood in it. It seemed that he didn''t mean to say, "how''s our Miss Anna?"


    The housekeeper looked down respectfully. "Miss Anna is still sleeping. Do you need to wake her up?"


    Satan sipped a small mouthful of blood, and then threw it to the housekeeper, "no, let her sleep." Finish saying, again indifference way: "this blood, reward you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    The housekeeper has long been used to it. Although he would prepare a cup of blood for his adult every night, the adult never finished it. Every time he just tasted it.


    He took the glass and sighed silently. The adults are picky.


    But as a qualified housekeeper, he never gave up looking for delicious food.


    There is no difference between sleeping and not sleeping for Satan.


    However, one of the things that makes Satan feel out of place with the vampire race is that other vampires act at night and sleep during the day. On the contrary, if they want to sleep anyway, it must be at night. Other vampires will sleep in coffins when they sleep. He can''t do it. He has to get a bed. Of course, what''s more obvious is that once other vampires are hungry, especially the weak ones, they are just like mentally retarded ones without brains. Even the prince and elder have to drink blood every day. He can''t do it. Most of the time, he is disgusted with blood. In addition to this, there is sunshine, although the prince level is not afraid of sunshine, but it is always annoying, and he has no feeling.


    There are so many things like that. Satan is not stupid, but he is too lazy to study.


    On the other hand, after a night''s sleep, her body has absorbed almost all of it, and Su Tang is no longer lying down. After all, her present situation is not comfortable.


    For the servants of the manor, this beautiful Miss Anna is no doubt different from any of the distinguished guests, which is reflected in the prince''s attitude of love and hate for her.


    As changers, they knew better than anyone that they had to drink enough blood, but there was no one else who accompanied Miss Anna yesterday except the prince. The servants were wrong to look at her at the thought that she had drunk the prince''s blood.


    Respect and fear, just like looking at a second master.


    "Miss Anna, this is fresh blood just squeezed out in the morning."


    The servant looked respectful, but Su Tang couldn''t drink it.


    Blood, human blood, this is not Satan''s devil''s blood, which can make her drink without psychological burden. As a good citizen, she can''t break this psychological defense line.


    But she did.


    The little maid was very careful and pitiful.


    When Satan came down, he saw this scene. The red haired girl was holding a red wine glass, which was full of thick blood.


    He was very angry. He felt betrayed. Yesterday he was still sucking blood from him, but today he turned to other people.


    Su Tang didn''t know that someone was coming behind her. She just pretended. She was still learning to taste wine. She went to smell it, and then Then there''s no more.


    Who can drink such inferior things after drinking Qiongjiang Yulu?


    "Thank you." Su Tang didn''t want to make the little maid sad, pretended to take a sip and handed it back, "here you are."


    She said with a harmless smile, just like a rose in full bloom.


    The little girl friend was stunned for a moment. When she got back to her senses, there was no miss rose in front of her eyes. There was only a cup of blood left.


    "Miss Anna is so gentle," she murmured, "and generous."


    The housekeeper was very worried about the little maid''s praise. The prince was picky about food. Unexpectedly, Miss Anna was also picky about food. What can I do in the future.


    In the corner, Satan witnessed this scene, and his lips were hooked. He could feel that the little girl didn''t drink a mouthful of blood. As a newly converted vampire, his perseverance was amazing.


    Su Tang has a heart to toss, early in the morning did not see Satan, directly for their own work.


    When she saw a servant sorting out the flowers and plants, she went forward enthusiastically and destroyed all the flowers and plants; when she saw someone cleaning up the statue again, she went forward enthusiastically and destroyed the statue; finally, when she saw someone feeding the horse, the groom panicked and was afraid that she would feed the horse to death, so she almost knelt down and begged her to leave.


    The groom said, "Miss Anna, please, just find a garden to sit and drink delicious afternoon tea. These things are done by our humble servants. You can''t do them."


    Su Tang rolled up her sleeves and pointed to her black and white Maid Dress. "See what this is? I''m wearing a maid''s dress, so don''t look at me with your honorific


    The groom is about to cry. Who in the manor doesn''t know that the new Miss Anna is making trouble with the prince. Although she is wearing maid''s clothes, who has seen which maid can sleep on the prince''s side, and which maid can suck the prince''s blood?


    There is no such thing as VIP!


    "But Miss Anna, the horses in our stables are delicate. They need special preparation for the grass they eat. They almost have diarrhea and eventually die. So it''s not that I won''t let you help, but that I''m afraid of the horses having diarrhea."


    The groom racked his brains to think of an excuse. At last, he talked it out and finally persuaded him to quit.


    As soon as she left, the groom was relieved at last, but as soon as he looked back, he almost couldn''t mention it.


    "Big My Lord


    Niang, when did the prince come? Did he hear what he said to Miss Anna? Will he be angry? He didn''t frown when he heard that Miss Anna had demolished the garden before.The groom almost scared himself. Then he saw the prince and said, "you''ve done a good job."


    Groom:???


    Satan, "she''ll come and continue to say that."


    Don''t look at our demon lord''s calmness on the surface. In fact, he is itching with anger. In one day, he almost destroyed his manor. It''s enough to make trouble. He wants to see what tricks she has.


    Does Su Tang have any tricks? Of course, and she has a big one, which is the devil''s bedroom.


    The devil''s bedroom was cleaned by the housekeeper, but today, Su Tang sneaked in.


    Expected to be bright black and white, gloomy and depressed, she looked around, and finally, her eyes were fixed on the super luxurious bed.


    "Well It''s something you don''t have. "


    She whispered to the system, but the system was loveless. "What do you want to do?"


    Sue sugar, "clean up."


    System, "you don''t donkey me, who clean empty handed ah!" Finish saying, again the words earnestly advise a way: "young son, can we don''t skin?"? You can''t make it up to you. You''re the one who''s going to have the last bad luck. "


    Sue sugar continued to roll up her sleeves. "Now, it''s not fun to keep the back if you don''t toss about." With that, he finally found a piece of silk handkerchief in his bedroom and felt it as a rag.


    The silk handkerchief is easy to break. It''s too late for others to hold it. But when it''s her turn, it almost becomes a toilet article.


    When Satan came in, the room seemed to be ransacked. Half of the quilt fell on the ground, and his clothes were all wrinkled. The most important thing is that this smelly woman was wiping the table with his favorite handkerchief! And on the table, I don''t know how she did it, but there was mud!


    Su Tang took the handkerchief and looked at him innocently. "My Lord, I think the lotus in the pool is in good bloom. I want to pick one and put it in your bedroom."


    Satan gritted his teeth, "it''s winter now, where''s the Lotus!"


    Su Tang took out a branch from the mud that could not be seen. "Nah, I''ll keep it this year, and it will blossom next summer."


    Satan


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Su Tang was finally carried out, just like carrying a kitten. Satan''s face was dark and full of rain and wind.


    "Woman, you have a lot of guts."


    The handsome face, with gorgeous voice, and the collision of beauty and anger, should have been terrible, but Su Tang not only showed timidity, but even laughed.


    "Sorry, you go on." Finish saying, coughed a, although concealed to go on of laughter, but a small face is suppress to get red.


    Satan is about to explode, "what are you laughing at?"


    Su Tang cleared her throat. Although she was held down by fate''s neck, she didn''t panic at all. This kind of middle two words, although shameful, but who can not say a few words?


    So, she and the other four eyes opposite, red lips gently open, "man, you are playing with fire." Then he reached for his chin and said, "are you doing this to get my attention? Good. You made it


    Satan was suddenly molested, the whole person is not good.


    He always has the illusion that his lines have been robbed. Look at the person in your hand again, the look in your eyes, a chill spreads from your feet


    Then, Sutang was thrown out.


    After saying those words, Su Tang had expected that she would be thrown out. After all, not only Satan was afraid of cold, but she also had goose bumps. But she can''t back down, she has to continue to feel sick.


    "Man, why don''t you speak? Seduced me. Now you want to leave? I tell you, there''s no door! "


    Satan resisted the impulse to retreat, staring at her, "you eat something wrong."


    Su Tang snorted arrogantly, "I used to be like this. I used to be just my disguise. Now, I''m willing to take off my disguise for you, man. Do you feel very happy?"


    Satan, "..." Put the disguise back on me


    Su Tang, learning from the domineering CEOs in Gu Zaowen, is full of momentum and even smiles with evil charm, "man, I know you are shy."


    Satan could not look down, and suddenly realized how stupid he was when he said that. However, we devil adults won''t admit it, not only won''t admit it, but also became angry and said: "I''m not very good tempered these two days. If you are not afraid of death, you can try again."


    This woman is really careful. When she says something about her, she will give it back to him. But she doesn''t want to think about what she did before and what a good house is like now!


    At the beginning, he left people to torture her. But as the day goes by, he doesn''t know who tortures whom. What''s more, although Satan is on the edge of gas explosion every day, he happiness within.


    For example, at this moment, if other servants mess up his bedroom, he would have let his blood out. But in the face of Su Tang, he looks like a childish child.


    "I sleep here tonight."


    Sue sugar glared. "This is my room."


    Satan sneered, "this whole manor, including you, belongs to me. Now, do you have any comments? "


    Su Tang has an opinion. It''s still big. But she did not say, but with practical action, directly take off the shoes to get to the bed.


    She had been making trouble all day. Now it was dark. She went to bed and found how tired she was.


    "I''m going to bed!"


    Satan has a habit of cleanliness. Once upon a time, when two people lived together, the dead guy turtle hair asked for a lot of things. At first, she spoiled and coaxed him. Finally, she simply left everything on him.


    Love how how how, anyway she didn''t wait!


    Now, she rolled to the bed twice, or in the premise of not taking a bath, this guy will not rob her.


    She forgot the old saying that today is different.


    If the former Satan, her heart is as a subordinate. Servant''s. But since she stabbed herself, something has changed.


    "I have no place to sleep. Do you think you have a place to sleep?" He sneered. Before Su Tang could react, he rolled up his quilt, and then kicked it out of bed.


    There was no more on the bed, and he didn''t dislike it. He went up directly.


    Su Tang was rolled into a cicada pupa, waste for a long time to come out of the quilt, the result came out she was shocked.


    No, is this the same Satan she knows?


    Satan fell asleep in her bed and put his pillow on her head. "Miss Anna, people will become."


    Su Tang


    It''s getting a little bigger.


    Satan looked at her dull appearance, in a good mood, "you just choose a place to sleep."


    Sue sugar clenched her teeth. A moment later, she suddenly laughed, "you said it."


    Satan looked at her small expression and guessed that she was going to make a fuss. He lazily added, "this room is so big. There is always room for you on the floor, on the windowsill or on the chair. Well, it''s late. I''ll have a rest first. " Finish saying, also don''t want what quilt, so straight close an eye.Su Tang was silly. She was so upset that she could leave the manor. This manor is Satan''s territory. The guards and servants in it are strictly deleted and selected. There is no trouble. How can we promote the plot without making trouble?


    Of course, if you dare to toss about like this, you are sure that Satan will not kill her.


    She walked back and forth by the bed several times. Finally, she picked up the quilt and crawled to the bed.


    The carpet in the bedroom was thick and clean, so the quilt was not soiled. Besides, Satan told her to find a shelter in the room. She looked at it and thought it was a good bed.


    She began to release herself. Satan was not used to it. For example, in the past, this woman would never touch his things, let alone climb his bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sue sugar climbed into bed, covered the quilt, very obediently: "sleep."


    Satan gritted his teeth. "Did I put you to bed?"


    Sue sugar blinked. "But you didn''t say no?"


    Satan laughed angrily, "get off!"


    Su Tang was not moved. "My Lord, if you can''t sleep, let''s do something else. For example, now your little maid is hungry. " When she said this, her blue eyes were as bright as the brightest stars in the night sky.


    Satan pursed his lips and suddenly fell silent.


    In the past, as a human cub, she stayed by her side to heal. She protected him with the posture of an elder. Later, his wound healed, and she remained the same. Now, she has become her dependence.


    This kind of feeling, let him satisfy unexpectedly.


    "Want to eat?"


    At the beginning, a successful switcher would be particularly bloodthirsty. She drank her own blood and compared it with other people''s, just like delicacies compared with pig food.


    Su Tang swallowed his saliva in frustration, "just I''m a little hungry. "


    Hearing this, Satan opened his arms, just like last time, but as soon as Su Tang got closer, he was kicked down by him.


    He hooked his lips and sneered at someone who was forced to fall, "hold it."


    ¡­¡­


    In the master bedroom, the housekeeper was cleaning, listening to the next bedroom, showing a happy smile.


    After Miss Anna came, the prince of her family was finally alive. Unlike before, she had a cold face and had no desire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    Su Tang was finally kicked on the ground, she did not climb the bed, anyway, there is a carpet on the ground, although it is softer than not going to bed, but it''s OK to just sleep.


    At the other end, Satan kicks people and is waiting for people to climb up the bed again. But after waiting for a long time, he hears a slight snore under the bed.


    This damned woman fell asleep?!


    That makes me angry.


    He rubbed and sat up from the bed with a gloomy face. At this time, the damned woman turned over and took her back to him.


    The darkness could not hinder his sight. He stared at her silently for a moment, and saw that she was indifferent. He got out of bed, went to her side, squinted, looked at her condescending, suddenly, lips slightly raised.


    He wants to see how long she can sleep.


    He reaches out his hand, his smooth nails suddenly sharpen, and then he slowly raises his other hand and swipes it with his sharp fingertips.


    A drop of blood overflowed from the wound. The bright red blood was like rose juice, more like the dazzling red hair of sugar.


    Satan squatted down slightly, and the smell of blood began to spread in the room. To the outside world, the smell of rust was the most delicious thing Sutang had ever eaten in her life. Although she was asleep, by instinct, she sniffed and arched in the direction of Satan.


    The newly converted vampire can''t control his instinct very well, but at this time, Satan takes back his hand, licks the drop of blood himself, and the wound heals. The rest of the aftertaste, although not dispersed, but the house has been unable to find the source of blood.


    This kind of feeling makes Su Tang unbearable. Her thick eyelashes tremble, but her eyelids are very heavy. She can''t open them at all. In the end, she can only cry helplessly.


    Hunger in the stomach starts to burn, spreads from the stomach, and finally sweeps the whole body. A little bit of reason was burned, and in the end, the tension in my mind was broken.


    According to instinct, even if she didn''t open her eyes, she could feel the delicious blood overflowing from him.


    The only time he asked her to suck blood, but this time, he let her go, or he refused her intentionally or unintentionally. Su Tang was at a loss and helpless. She wrinkled her nose and almost cried in the end.


    "Give it to me."


    Her voice with a little hoarse, aggrieved, pitiful.


    Satan is very happy, "want?" Although he held her, he stopped her from getting closer. He hung like this, and then asked, "do you know who I am?"


    Su Tang suffered so much that she almost ran away, but the hunger in her stomach made her have no strength to snatch, not to mention the devil she was facing.


    But if he could not fight, he could only appoint qubaba: "Dracula."


    Satan was satisfied. He bent his knuckles and loosened his collar. This time, he didn''t hang her.


    "Well, welcome to taste."


    Under the gorgeous voice line, Su Tang''s instinct was almost driven. She was greedy and crazy. In the end, her blood sucking was out of control.


    But Satan didn''t stop her. He rubbed her soft red hair from beginning to end. He had thought about this scene for a long time.


    The cold and proud beauty falls into her arms. Only he can enjoy all this.


    As time went by, Sutang was hungry all day. This time, he was full, and he became sleepy.


    She fell asleep again, but this time Satan moved her to bed.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    The next day.


    Su Tang was awakened by the thunderstorm outside, this season, the rain is always extra much, but she likes it very much. Become a vampire, like the sun before, but now has become disgust, on the contrary, rain, occupy the like.


    She asked the housekeeper for an umbrella. In the rain, her mind became very clear.


    "Dog, what did I do with the devil yesterday?"


    The system repeats the picture and says, "son, what are you going to do next? You can''t do without the devil now. "


    Su Tang looked at the rose garden not far away. Under the rain, those beautiful petals were scattered and fell into the mud, without any aesthetic feeling.


    "I don''t want to be a rose to be cut," she said


    Now for Satan, she is like keeping a pet, happy, funny, but who knows when she wakes up, she will be rejected. She has enough capital to stand in front of him before she has to give up.


    This is like a high-level hunting. He thinks he is a hunter and is catching himself, but he doesn''t know that she is the same.


    When Satan came, she was standing in the rain, with a black umbrella in her long cold white hand. It was dark all around. Except for her red hair, she almost integrated with it.


    However, after all, red hair is too dazzling.


    Satan narrowed his narrow eyes and walked slowly towards her.


    The rain seemed to have met a barrier, and not half of it fell on him.


    "I remember you didn''t like rainy days."Su Tang tut said, "people will become, oh, wrong, I can''t be human now."


    People will become, so what they used to hate will become like now. Just like Satan herself, once she would hurt him with a sword, but now, with no position, how can she afford a sword.


    Satan was in a good mood. As a result, the umbrella in her hand said, "come on, your hair is wet."


    Su Tang rarely obeys, but when she gets back to the castle, she stops and doesn''t follow.


    Satan looked back and heard her say, "last night, it wasn''t a dream, was it?"


    "Well." Satan''s voice was lazy. In the end, he added, "you begged me."


    Su Tang was not surprised. Instead, she accepted it easily. Then, she raised her lips.


    Red haired beauty really looks good when she smiles. Satan has found out before, but she didn''t laugh much before. But this time, Satan had an ominous premonition.


    Su Tang said, "I have to thank you for drinking your blood. Well, I''ll make you a delicious meal."


    The expression on Satan''s face was almost frozen, as if he thought of some bad memory, "no need."


    Sue sugar, "how can you not use it? You are a noble vampire. I''m afraid ordinary food can''t enter your mouth. Well, I''ll do a little bit of maoxuewang. It''s made of fresh blood, which guarantees the first-class taste. "


    Satan


    Sue sugar, "OK, I''ll make food. Goodbye, my Lord."


    Satan is not very good. In the past, she pretended to be a human cub. One of her biggest hobbies was to make delicious food for him, but the food was really hard to say.


    Su Tang hummed. She would not say that she had made those dark dishes on purpose. Who let him cheat? If you cheat people, you always have to pay a little price.


    There is a kitchen in the castle. Although they are vampires, they can also make a series of delicious food with blood.


    For example, snacks cooked with various kinds of blood, raw steak with pure girl''s blood, and blood tea with superior tea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Su Tang''s previous experience of harming the castle reappeared. When the chef saw her coming, his chubby face was so surprised that his double chin appeared.


    So after the garden, the stable and the prince''s bedroom, Miss Anna is planning to come to the kitchen again?!


    The meat on the cook''s face was shaking with fright. Although the prince was picky about food, the food he made seldom came into his eyes, but it didn''t mean that he had to let Miss Anna upset his poor kitchen.


    "Miss Anna, why did you come all of a sudden?"


    The Cook said that he was old and didn''t know much about the game between Miss Anna and the prince. It was clear that in addition to the prince, Miss Anna was the second most noble person in the manor, but she had to wear black and white maid clothes.


    Su Tang looked around and said, "Mr. chef, I want to borrow the kitchen. You won''t refuse."


    Who can refuse the beautiful redhead girl? no one!


    At the beginning, the cook still wanted to die, but when he went out of the kitchen, he was surprised to find that he had left without saying anything Gone


    He wiped his face with vicissitudes, and for the first time he felt the experience of the prince, that is Who can stand this! Even if Miss Anna wanted to blow up the kitchen, he would never blink!


    Thinking of this, he decided to go back. He had to ask Miss Anna if she needed his help.


    As a result, as soon as he turned his head, he saw the prince coming. He immediately respectfully stepped forward, "my Lord."


    Satan''s face was strange, and the emotion in his eyes was even more incomprehensible. He ignored the cook, but the cook thought about whether the weak Miss Anna would be hurt in the kitchen, so he said, "my Lord, Miss Anna is in the kitchen. You know, all kinds of knives in the kitchen, what if they hurt her?"


    Satan steps a meal, he droops his eyes, looking at the waist to half of the cook, the whole person suddenly open air conditioning, pressure chef bent to half of the waist PA Ji, directly on the ground.


    The chef is at a loss. What''s the matter? Why does the prince suddenly get angry?


    Is Satan angry? It''s true. This time, in a few days, that smelly woman has a good ability to attract all the servants in the manor, just like those nobles competing for flattery in the Royal City, just to make her smile.


    The cook lay on the ground, more confused, the air-conditioning began to gather, gradually cold, and finally densely shrouded in this land, the cook could not help shivering.


    "Big My lord


    Satan didn''t pay any attention, but walked towards the kitchen.


    However, at the moment when he came to the kitchen, a flame suddenly surged in, fierce and unexpected.


    And in the fire, a little girl in black and white maid''s clothes was holding something, screaming, "Crouching trough, fire!"


    At the door, they almost bumped into each other. At last, Satan carried her away with a gloomy face, which saved her from being burned by the fire.


    Su Tang is still in shock. When he mentions it, she is so scared that everything in her hand is thrown away. This throw is not like death. It''s just above their heads.


    Three seconds later, a roar broke out.


    "Anna!!"


    Su Tang looked at the pig''s blood on the other side''s head, and with a smile in her heart, she apologized carefully, "yes, I''m sorry."


    Satan, with a gloomy face, pulled down a lump of unidentified objects on his head and said coldly, "what''s this?"


    Sue sugar shrinks her neck. The old vampires are really boring. No, it should be said that the people in this land are too boring. They are short of food. They make mashed potatoes, steak and sweet and greasy desserts.


    The ancient Chinese people deeply despised it.


    "The ingredients of maoxuewang, I coagulate them with pig blood."


    In fact, in order to revenge, she did a lot of small moves on the ingredients. She had learned some cooking skills in order to accomplish her mission in this world. However, she not only failed to show it, but also deliberately made a pile of dark dishes to poison each other. So that the normal food she made for herself was poison in Satan''s eyes.


    Satan is desperate for her cooking skills. When he hears about the coagulation of pig blood, he feels terrible.


    Do those aristocrats in Wangcheng know that she is such a kitchen killer?


    "Later, you stay away from the kitchen."


    "Why?"


    Su Tang is against him on purpose, burning the kitchen on purpose, and Mao xuewang on purpose. Anyway, as long as she makes him unhappy, it''s all her fault.


    But it''s all like this. He can''t help choking himself, so it''s probably True love?


    Anyway, every world can''t escape to fall in love with the man in the end. In that case, she will let herself go and do whatever she wants.


    Satan didn''t know what she was thinking in her heart. Her handsome face was almost twisted. He pointed to the kitchen that couldn''t see its original appearance clearly, "let you burn the kitchen again?"


    Su Tang changed her arrogance before, and her voice became very small. "I just want to make something to eat for you..."Satan also wanted to denounce something, but as soon as he bowed his head, he saw that her soft red hair had been burnt and lost its former color. Then, he seemed to suddenly vent his anger.


    She used to be a novice when she took care of her. After all, she was only 15 years old at that time, and she was flying around every day. However, she still worked hard to take care of him, but in terms of cooking skills, maybe God gave her beauty and deprived her cooking skills. Occasionally, she was confused by her pitiful appearance and ate it. Then, he regretted it.


    Vampire is a kind of creature with strong repairing power, but that''s what it is. He still has a stomachache for half a night.


    It was a bad experience, but every time he had a stomachache, she would feel guilty and upset, and then he could have a rest time.


    He didn''t know why he chose her alone. At that time, although he was injured, it didn''t mean he couldn''t do anything. He could leave her completely, but in the end, he was abandoned. She even stabbed her before throwing it away.


    In the eyes of tenderness suddenly lost, Satan will be left in place, without a word turned away.


    Sue sugar touched her chin, thinking.


    "Dog, I feel that the day when I leave the castle is getting closer."


    System, "???"


    After so many years, it still can''t understand her operation.


    Su Tang did not explain, just leave a sentence you wait, happily left.


    In the next period of time, there were no big things, but the small things continued. Since Su Tang came to the quiet manor, every day has been very busy. At first, Satan was still angry, but later, he got used to it.


    The housekeeper reported to him with a smile every day, and then restored the things, but one thing has not been restored yet, that is Satan''s bedroom.


    For Satan, he wanted to see what she could toss. For Sutang, it was almost the same. That was the day she left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    After all the troubles happened to the manor from top to bottom, Su Tang patted her ass and left on a dark and windy night, just like a scum girl.


    In the castle, Satan stood by the window, watching her ride far away, watching her back standing upright, waving the whip, the gesture, like returning to the former she, high spirited, people can''t help but follow her.


    The housekeeper was worried, "your honor, is that really the way to let Miss Anna go?"


    Satan held a smile, but his eyes were fixed on the direction where he could not see his figure. "Some people are not suitable for captivity. If you put them outside, they will be more beautiful."


    If we start with the idea of tormenting people, but when we really bring people back, it''s boring to watch her release herself every day. He wants to see her humiliation, pain, rather than happy every day like a useless person.


    But now looking back, I think it''s very interesting, because now I find that his little servant is so good at acting.


    I''m afraid it''s just to make him hate her. They lived together for ten years. Even if he wanted to hide, some small habits were impossible. Since she came to the manor, she poked him hard at everything she did.


    I''m afraid she did it on purpose.


    "Interesting."


    The housekeeper stood behind and looked at Miss Anna, who had already gone far away. He sympathized with her silently.


    There was no shadow in the window. Satan turned around, his face was as indifferent and cold as ever. "Get ready, I want to go back to the king''s city."


    Wang Cheng used to be her home court, and she was killed there. With her character of retribution, most likely, this trip is for revenge.


    Su Tang really went back to the king''s city. She didn''t really leave to avoid Satan. Anyway, she couldn''t avoid it. Why don''t she do something comfortable that she wanted to do.


    Although she is a bounty hunter, she has another identity. A mere bounty hunter is not enough for the aristocrats to please each other. She has the identity of a countess. The father of this body was once a famous Duke. She was the father''s only daughter, but her daughter could not inherit the title. Therefore, the old father directly asked the queen to give her another title.


    The count is not as good as the Duke, but after the death of her father, all the inheritance belongs to her. What a delightful inheritance.


    There are strict guards around the King City, but Su Tang just needs to brush her face and let her go immediately.


    The most beautiful woman in the king''s city is the guard, who is also very enthusiastic.


    "My Lord, you have not been seen in the royal city recently, and it has been eclipsed."


    Su Tang had been used to it for a long time. She just nodded and didn''t talk. However, when she returned to her Earl''s house, she asked her servant to send her a snack.


    No, the guard immediately praised.


    "Count Anna is as good as ever."


    "Count Anna has disappeared for nearly three months. I have heard that many noble ladies are singing down. According to me, those noble ladies are jealous of count Anna."


    "I''ve heard that count Anna''s sudden disappearance for several months was due to some secret manipulation. It''s really a black hearted man."


    "Isn''t the queen already investigating? But I heard that it was the old prince''s former enemy who wanted to take the old prince''s legacy from count Anna. "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t know that her return had been discussed in this way. She rode for three days in a row. Now she was too tired to move.


    But it''s the most comfortable home. No one grabs the quilt with her at night.


    The servant prepared the fresh food. Su Tang refused to eat on the ground of hard work, and then asked the servant to prepare hot water.


    Three days ago, the little blood she had sucked was not enough, so along the way, she caught some small animals, such as rabbits and birds. In fact, it was really bad.


    She lay in the bathtub, holding herself in the water, and then found that she became a vampire. Even if she didn''t breathe, it didn''t seem to matter.


    She tut a, then knocked on the system, "dog, is the inhibitor expensive?"


    There is something to restrain blood on the other side of the system. It asked before, but as a poor person, she would not buy it unless she had to.


    "Fifty points a bag."


    Sue sugar a listen, as expected some suffocation, although she thawed a dozen world, but her points are still poor.


    "I don''t think I can make it any longer. I''ll go hunting tomorrow."


    She sucks blood properly. She never sucks animals to death. At most, she sucks one third of them. In this way, it''s not so easy to be found.


    After a bath for nearly an hour, she finally got out of the water when the servant knocked on the door.


    The servant was also afraid that she would faint in the bathtub. He was relieved when he heard the news.


    The news of Su Tang''s return only lasted one night. It was like having wings. All the nobles in the King City knew it. This is not, early in the morning she did not wake up, the servant came to wake her up in a hurry."Your Excellency, the Queen''s bodyguard is here. You need to enter the palace now."


    Su Tang can finally get a bed and a quilt by herself. At the beginning, it was very cool. But when she fell asleep, she felt that there was something missing around her, so she was very upset. She tossed and turned. When she finally fell asleep, it was almost dawn.


    She was wearing a thick black eye, but sighed, "forget it, give me a wash, I''ll go into the palace immediately."


    Nowadays, people, whether women or men, are extremely troublesome to wear clothes, especially the nobles. First, they are big white shirts that can almost be worn as skirts, then they are corsets, then waistcoats, and then they are skirts


    After everything is done, Su Tang has become loveless.


    She missed everything modern.


    In the palace, the queen is now fifty. She looks like a kind lady. Seeing Su Tang coming, she warmly greets her to take a seat.


    "Little Anna, come here. I haven''t seen you for three months." The queen took her hand with a smile and patted it gently. "Tell me about these three months, have you suffered?"


    Su Tang smile, half true half false way: "did not suffer, some time ago someone overcame me, the difference between yin and Yang was saved. That guy... " Thinking about Satan, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m so miserable."


    Eyes can''t deceive people. The Queen''s eyes brightened as soon as she heard it. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go if someone is shady. But there''s one thing I''m curious about. Which noble young master can get Anna''s eye? "


    Su Tang''s face does not change, "a farmer of farming."


    Although the buildings of Satan''s manor are like castles, because they are too big, there are fruit gardens, vegetable gardens and even chicken farms nearby. Anyway, the farmer has them, he has them.


    So on the other hand, it''s right for her to introduce her like this.


    But the queen was shocked. As soon as the farmer was mentioned, there was an inherent image in her mind.


    "Or shall we choose another one?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    Thanks to the old father''s aftertaste, Su Tang''s appearance is at least congratulatory. Many people even send gifts. But behind the scenes, it''s different, especially for some expensive girls, who can''t eat the angry food.


    Today''s aristocrats like to have all kinds of dinners when they have nothing to do. Those who can participate show that the host can look up to you.


    Su Tang, however, had more than ten banquets in front of her.


    "If you want me to tell you, don''t take part in any of us, count. You see, you''ve been missing for three months, and you''ve all lost weight."


    This is Su Tang''s valet. She is the daughter of the Duke''s housekeeper. After her father died, she gave her father the responsibility of her own family. They grew up together, and the maid was a few years older than her, so every time Sue sugar had something to do, she couldn''t help nagging like her sister.


    Su Tang liked her very much, so she couldn''t help comforting: "NIA, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Niya said with a straight face, "my Lord, those noble ladies are very bad. Why do you have to join in the fun?"


    Su Tang was lying on the chair, holding a red wine glass in one hand, and said with a smile, "I just like to see how they can''t stand me, and can''t dry me."


    After hearing this, Niah chuckled. Outsiders said that count Anna was cold and indifferent, but she felt that her grown-up was more like a proud noble cat. Of course, if anyone dares to annoy her, her sharp claws will never show mercy.


    "Sir, do you have anything to do with master Dracula when you are in danger?"


    Count Anna saved a child. The upper class knows that she protects the child like a younger brother. Many people think that it is the illegitimate child left by the old Baron outside. Until some time ago, they seem to fall out somehow.


    Young master Dracula left without saying goodbye, and count Anna disappeared unexpectedly.


    Su sugar holding the hand of red wine glass slightly a meal, "has nothing to do with him, I was rescued this time, also thanks to him."


    Nya''s face was a little better. She didn''t like master Dracula before. She was a few years younger than her own adults, but she was like a child, pestering adults with everything. Can''t he be more sensible? Mature? It''s my own grown-up, who dotes on him like anything, and even wants to cook for him.


    What''s the kitchen? How can you go to that place?


    "He did the right thing at last." About Dracula, nya was curious, but didn''t ask much, because she knew her identity very well. As a maid, even if the adults were nice to her, she had to abide by her duty.


    But she didn''t ask, but Sue sugar guessed what she wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry, Dracula is back to inherit the farm now. It''s quite big."


    When Su Tang first saved Satan, he claimed that he had been picked up on the road. The child was injured, and many people subconsciously regarded him as a weak man. With his delicate facial features and elegant gentlemanly manners, many people labeled him as a noble young master in distress.


    That''s not true. I''m even more convinced when I heard that he inherited the farm.


    Nobles are in trouble, which is much better than ordinary people.


    The wine didn''t taste good, so Sutang just drank a cup and put it down.


    Nya was worried that his Earl used to like this wine best. How could he drink a glass of it and lose interest. Just as she was about to express her worry, she saw Su Tang stand up suddenly.


    "I''m going to cook."


    Who could have thought that one of count Anna''s hobbies was cooking. Although she didn''t dare to compliment her, she finally let go.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Sue sugar said, "I''ll go to the kitchen first and see what else."


    As a kitchen of Earl''s house, the contents are really neat. Finally, Su Tang turns her eyes to a lively duck.


    "All right, you go out."


    "Yes," he said


    Direct blood sucking is easy to expose flaws, so Su Tang made a duck blood soup directly. Although she still wanted to have a duck blood fan, the steps of making fans were too troublesome. She I''m really hungry.


    In the middle of the production, she took the blood with her hands, put it in her mouth like a snack before dinner, and then she was about to cry.


    "Gouzi, I miss the man every day."


    System, "be specific."


    Su Tang, "miss the man''s blood."


    The system will know with a sound! Miss what man, usually see her miss it? There is no such time!


    It even, for a moment, did not know whether it was time to wax itself or the man.


    Sue sugar reluctantly swallowed her lunch and asked NIA to prepare a skirt for her.


    Party or something. She''s worried about nothing.


    At night, Sutang comes by moonlight.


    The banquet was full of drumbeats and toasts.


    The arrival of Su Tang undoubtedly brought the banquet to a peak. Everyone''s eyes moved over, and some of them were excited and screaming in a low voice."It''s count Anna!"


    "My God, I haven''t seen you for three months. Count Anna is beautiful again."


    "In the moonlight, she looks like an angel."


    ¡­¡­


    Some people praise, the same, some people are jealous.


    "No angel''s hair is red, but the devil. I heard that the devil likes red hair very much."


    "It''s the color of blood. It''s filthy. It''s not the taste of evil."


    As the ladies said, they picked up their fans and covered their lips with laughter.


    This scene is very common, Sue sugar has calmed down, is trying to find a corner to take a seat, there is a hand in front of her.


    A party, a dance.


    Men wear clothes with fine building materials and luxurious fabrics, the same color as their hair, and pure black. He is tall and straight. His straight and long legs make people interested in looking up. But at the last moment, he is blocked by a mask.


    Su Tang looked at him with a smile. "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in people who hide."


    This is almost with a serious humiliation, but the man was not angry, only domineering grasp her wrist, regardless of her will, with her all the way to the middle of the dance.


    Many people have seen this scene.


    Count Anna''s martial arts are extraordinary, and there have always been people who want to force her. At that time, not long after the death of the old Baron, everyone thought that although count Anna was beautiful, he had no backing. As long as he was higher than her, he could still win him. Then, he was beaten in the face.


    So gradually, although some people wanted to invite her to dance with them, no one ever succeeded. In the end, they heard that she had become an excellent bounty hunter. The nobles exclaimed, but at the same time, a group of people envied her very much.


    Although they are aristocrats, but this era, many times is still involuntarily, but count Anna is different, she wantonly squandered her life, never by the shackles of life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    Count Anna was forced to dance. Although she danced gracefully and had a polite smile on her face, her sapphire eyes were almost full of fire.


    "It seems that this gentleman wants to taste decapitation."


    Su Tang was famous at the ball, but she broke the hand of a duke''s son. Later, someone with a short eye came to provoke her, and the leg was broken. In the end, she said, there is no longer a long eye, not broken hands and feet, but severed.


    In the end, many nobles felt that as long as she could come to the dance, they would be satisfied to see her. Anyway, so far no one has been able to enter count Anna''s eyes, as long as she has not been married, then she is everyone''s.


    Red represents fiery, but her character is cold and aloof. When two completely different temperament collide, everyone is attracted by her.


    But now, their beauty is forced, that is very intolerable.


    "Who is that?"


    "How dare he force the beautiful count Anna, where is my sword?"


    "I''m curious. This time, is count Anna going to break his hand or his foot?"


    "No, don''t you all forget? Count Anna said, "next time it''s decapitation."


    After a short silence, the nobles sighed.


    "What a tragedy, man in mask."


    "I will be in silence for him."


    "But I still envy him that he can touch Miss Anna''s hand Oh, no, how dare his sinful hand cling to count Anna''s waist! No, I can''t help it. I''ll find my sword


    Besides, in the middle of the dance, Su Tang was held on her waist. Although she looked like a gentleman, she only touched it lightly, but once she had the desire to escape, the other party would increase in vain. Her strength made her waist soft several times, and she wanted to curse.


    He dares to pinch her waist, then she dares to step on his feet, but the other party is really insidious, actually can avoid accurately every time.


    So in the eyes of outsiders, they are almost body to body, skirt flying, under the beautiful music, like a pair of Bi Ren.


    "It seems that Miss Anna has not danced for a long time, and she has forgotten her steps." The man chuckled, his voice was spoiled, and his eyes under the mask were deep and focused, as if he were looking at his beloved lover.


    Su Tang''s gas knot, black hair and black eyes, what an obvious sign, with a fart mask?!


    "Dracula, fun?"


    Satan gave a joyful laugh. "It''s really fun. You know, there''s only one end for those who betray me, and I''m here to catch the little maid who escaped. "


    The subtext is that Su Tang betrayed him. His appearance was just to catch her and punish her. If Su Tang annoys him now, he will punish him in advance. Therefore, flattering him is her only choice.


    Su Tang gritted her teeth, and her blue eyes almost burned a little anger because of anger, reflecting with her red hair.


    "Don''t forget, this is human territory!"


    Satan, "don''t worry, since I appear, it means that I''ve got a human identity. But you, little maid, don''t worry about yourself? "


    His voice was tender, occasionally heard a few words, all thought that he was praising count Anna, but only Sutang knew how bad this man was.


    The dance music continued, but Sue sugar blushed and her voice was rapid. "Can you be a little worse?"


    This damned guy hurt himself intentionally and let the blood flow out.


    She was hungry for so many days, and every day she just managed to suppress her hunger. But now, the delicious blood begins to overflow, which is like a person who has been hungry for several days and finally sees the delicacies. Who can resist it?


    Satan smile, even slightly bent down, close to her ear, whisper smile, "I can be worse, Miss Anna want to try?"


    Su Tang


    "Get out of here!"


    Satan listened to the angry voice, the radian of the mouth deeper, this is her most real temperament. Gao Leng is just her disguise. She pretends to be a fool. Only now, with a beautiful flame burning in her eyes, she is so angry that she looks like a childish child.


    "That''s lovely."


    Su Tang:???


    What''s wrong with you?


    Satan read her thoughts on her face, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he slightly tilted his head and showed his cold white slender neck, where Su Tang had sucked blood twice.


    She swallowed and tried to breathe deeply, but it didn''t work at all.


    Hunger began to spread. In the end, the heat of her stomach almost made her lose her mind. Now, she has only one idea in her head.


    Put him down, suck his blood!


    Satan stood up straight again. His voice came from the top of his head. His tone was gorgeous and treacherous. It was very light, but Sutang heard it.


    "Do you want it?"


    This is like bewitching her, inhibition is on the verge of collapse, now he would like to invite her, who can resist it?The bewitching continued. Satan watched the flame in her eyes disappear and was dominated by instinct. He laughed more happily. "Come here, yes, that''s it..."


    The dance was drawing to a close, and then there was a cry of surprise from everyone.


    Whether it''s admiring or envious of Anna, everyone is stunned.


    In the middle of the dance, count Anna hugged the masked gentleman. Even his feet were off the ground, and he was held in his arms by the masked gentleman. He went around gracefully with the music. What''s more shocking is that count Anna''s face is buried in each other''s neck, just like countless intimate lovers.


    "What do I see?"


    "My world has fallen, my count Anna! Why? Who on earth is that man? "


    "The brother who just said he was going to find the sword, come on!"


    "Oh, everyone thinks that she is lonely and proud. Now she is not nestled in the arms of men like a watch. Just you think that she is noble."


    ¡­¡­


    It seemed that someone was discussing something violently. She heard her name vaguely. She wanted to gather her mind and listen to what they were saying, but Satan suddenly spoke at this time.


    "Disobedient little maid, but there is no blood to drink."


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang''s thoughts were crushed. She was hungry for so many days. How could she let go such delicious food?


    Her limbs are like soaking in a hot spring pool, almost sighing comfortably, and her whole body and spirit are satisfied.


    In order to prevent her from falling, Satan held her hand for a little bit, while the other hand climbed up her red hair, stroked and played.


    It''s true that, as a jealous lady said before, demons love this red hair.


    "Good boy."


    In the middle of the sound, Su Tang was full, and finally realized what he had done.


    "You..." She wanted to blame, but it was also her lack of determination.


    Satan with a bewitching smile, unfortunately, was blocked by the mask, "next time you want to?"


    Su Tang Yes


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    Anger is anger, but it''s impossible not to suck blood. In the end, it''s all about being beaten in the face, so it''s better to be honest than being beaten in the face.


    Satan obviously didn''t expect that she would be so honest. He didn''t even hesitate to admit it. He is full Leng for a while, just can''t help laughing, "so honest, not afraid that I laugh at you?"


    Su sugar plate with a small face, is very serious way: "the mouth is too hard to suffer losses, I am not stupid." She said at the end, in a small voice, as if to say to herself, "it''s so delicious. I''m crazy to be duplicative."


    She lowered her head and drooped her eyes, not sharp in the past, so clever that people want to hold her in their arms.


    At that moment, Satan even forgot that she had stabbed herself.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    Two people whispered this, outsiders simply can''t hear, as for Su sugar''s small expression, stingy Satan but she block the strict, don''t let anyone pry.


    With his lips in his mouth, he was in a good mood. "When I go back to the king''s city, I want revenge?"


    Su Tang did not hide, "that''s for sure, I''m not a kind person."


    Smell speech, Satan picked pick eyebrow, "very coincident, I am not what kind of generation."


    Su Tang frowned. When she stabbed him at the beginning, she didn''t think about the consequences. Who could have thought that the system was so unreliable that she had to come back to repair it.


    "So you say, how can I punish you? Well Satan''s voice lengthened with laughter.


    Su Tang did not give advice, but looked directly at the past, "I stabbed you because you lied to me. In ten years, who knows what you''ve done around me. I trusted you so much, but you lied to me. If you want to think in another way, I think you have to screw my head off. "


    Her face was not red and breathless. On the contrary, her face was calm, as if she had stabbed him with a sword. She didn''t regret it at all.


    Satan''s eyes were dim. "So you didn''t regret it from the beginning to the end?"


    Su Tang, "give me another chance, I''ll still do it. Mr. Dracula, my sword is just an end. It''s over between you and me. "


    She said that by the end of the day, the blood in Satan''s fundus was almost spreading to his eyes.


    He was very angry, even very angry, holding Sue sugar''s hand, almost cut off.


    However, Sutang is still calm, she said: "although the royal city is big, I''m afraid it''s just the same for Mr. Dracula. Inside and outside the palace are all intrigues, and the Queen''s rights are almost cut off. Compared with her, Mr. Dracula, who has ruled the whole blood clan with one hand, should have better news. "


    Satan has a kind of ominous premonition, I do not know why, looking at her blue eyes, always feel that she saw through all.


    It turns out that''s true.


    "What do you want to say?" His voice was hoarse and his eyes were deep.


    Su Tang wrote lightly: "I was framed, you should know from beginning to end, but you didn''t stop me. Well, I''m thinking boldly. Maybe you are the mastermind of instigating people to change me? "


    For Su Tang, she can know all the things that have happened through the system, but Anna is not. She is a member of the Bureau, and she can know that Satan knows. However much more, it depends on guessing.


    And she, on purpose, made a mistake.


    Satan gave a silent sneer, then released his hand and said, "I disdain."


    Sue sugar shrugged her shoulders and let out a cold voice.


    Her reaction is too cold, cold to Satan''s heart is not willing, but do not know how to describe, finally can only glare at her, "so? Just one word? "


    "I don''t think our Mr. Dracula can deceive me. Besides, I have made many enemies in the king''s city. It''s not surprising that some people are in collusion with the blood clan." She said, glancing at everyone at the party one by one. "It''s my first public appearance since I disappeared. I don''t think that one will let it go."


    The girl in front of him regained her wisdom and calmness, but Satan felt that the farther they went, he seemed to use the wrong way.


    In the past, he was so proud that he didn''t think in another place at all. For example, they had been together for ten years, but she had to deal with him, which made him extremely angry. But at that time, if he changed his position and thought about it, if he was concealed and deceived by the people he trusted, and even ethnically speaking, they were still hostile, maybe he would be the same.


    The end represents the end of them. When they meet again, there will be no more feelings.


    Satan began to recall that after his identity was exposed, she seemed to be dead and aimed at his heart, but in fact, she didn''t really poke it down. As an excellent bounty hunter, she knew better than anyone that to kill a vampire, she not only stabbed him in the heart, but also cut off his head.


    The heart has no origin of start flustered, originally from the beginning to the end, she all see clearly than oneself.


    "But now it''s different. You are also a blood clan." Satan thought for a long time, and finally found a little involvement between them, yes, she is a blood group, they will no longer be antagonistic.Su Tang finally locked a pair of aristocrats in the corner and invited them. Like all ordinary lovers, they cuddled up and joked. Then, they didn''t know what happened. The girl began to get angry and even pushed the boy away. The boy seems to want to coax, but coax coax, guess is no patience, irritable grabbed his hair.


    "Eve, stop it! Although Prince Anna has become a vampire, she has the power of a prince. I dare not go near her at all. "


    How could the young lady, Eve, believe it, or even think it was his excuse.


    "Don''t be funny. It''s only three months. I don''t believe she''s so lucky! Return the prince. I remember you told me that you, the Viscount, would never see the prince! Jesse, to be frank, you''re just trying to fool me


    Sue sugar stepped on her high-heeled shoes, just heard this, so she raised her red lips, put her hand on each other''s shoulder, "Miss Eve, don''t be angry, your Mr. Jesse didn''t cheat you."


    Her appearance makes Eve and Jesse panic on the spot.


    Eve is OK, in the end is human, can''t feel the terrible pressure, and Jesse is different, by her this excited, almost kneel on the spot.


    "Young man, have you ever heard a saying that licking a dog until you have nothing at all? You say that you are also a Viscount of the blood clan. How can you be fooled by individuals? Tut, what a face for a vampire. "


    Jesse was shocked. Three months ago, she was a bounty hunter who frightened the blood clan. How long ago, she accepted her new identity so easily.


    At this time, shouldn''t we blame ourselves?


    Su Tang said, "look what I''m doing. Look at your beloved goddess." She said, pulling Jesse''s face with her hand and aiming at Eve.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    Su Tangming didn''t show much. She even had a smile on her face. But the more she did, the more frightened Eve became. In the end, she couldn''t help shivering.


    Say, Eve is also a noble lady, but jealousy makes people beyond recognition, why all the light is her. They are also aristocratic ladies. They should be honored, but now they are green leaves.


    Depressed for a long time, now in the eyes of Su Tang, she almost screamed madly.


    "Why is everyone chasing you! I''m not reconciled


    Sue sugar shook her head and said to Jesse sympathetically, "you see, your existence is not even human to her."


    Jesse was obviously stunned. He was staring at Eve. He couldn''t believe that this crazy man was the perfect girl in his mind. In my memory, she is lively and cheerful, occasionally has some small temper, but as a noble, some small temper is too normal, and he also thinks her small temper is particularly lovely.


    He has always been self abasement, he is not a real human, so in front of her always can not help but humble, just for her to be happy. All this is because Eve, after learning that she is a vampire, not only doesn''t stay away, but even doesn''t find the church to kill him.


    However, what he thought was good, in the end, was just a tool she used.


    Eve realized later that something was wrong. "Jesse, listen to me!"


    Jesse rarely quiet, he gave up struggling, so looking at her, eyes gradually floating sad, but still patience, "OK, you say."


    As a result, Eve got stuck.


    Once upon a time, if she only showed a little apology, he would immediately forgive her, but today, he asked her to say?


    What can she say, how she hates vampires, how she uses him?


    Eve''s face is gradually distorted, but Sue sugar thinks this scene is boring. She releases her shackles on Jesse and is going to go home to sleep, but she has a tail behind her.


    Su Tang, "what are you doing with me?"


    The past has happened. Satan admits that he didn''t have any good intentions when he approached her at first, so now he forgives her for stabbing him.


    The original anger and hate, after seeing her again, it seems that everything is pale. He didn''t even want to get back at her, he wanted to keep her.


    However, I will never admit what I think. Otherwise, according to his understanding of her, the woman will push him far away. As she said before, they are over.


    "I have no place to go." Satan blocked her way, the whole person is a rogue.


    Su Tang glanced at him, "my home is too small to accommodate your noble identity. You''d better find another place."


    Satan would not give up. He knew the carriage of Earl''s house, so even if she refused, he found the carriage accurately and took her in.


    "Don''t be funny, Miss Anna. I''ve lived here for ten years, and now I can''t bear it?" Satan took off the mask on his face and said with a smile, "besides, is Miss Anna sure she can leave me now?"


    Su Tang pursed her lips and said nothing. If she had a choice, of course, she wanted the mobile blood bank, but! He''s too hard to control.


    Satan continued: "don''t you want to know more? Eve is just a second-class noble lady. The place where you had an accident was the hunting house of the king''s palace. The place was heavily guarded. How could you take medicine so easily? "


    So what are you trying to say


    Satan, "I can help you."


    Su Tang laughed. "As a condition of help, I''ll let you live in my house, right?"


    Satan snapped his fingers and laughed happily. "How clever." He said, "as a smart person, I think Miss Anna should know how to do it?"


    Su Tang is still maintaining her noble Etiquette under the gaze of the other party. She looks up and shows her slender white swan neck without any panic and fear. Just like the first encounter, she is as noble and beautiful as an angel in the fire.


    At first glance, he fell in love with her dazzling red hair.


    In the end, the once invincible devil finally converged his claws and disguised himself as a harmless puppy.


    In the count''s house, when the servants saw him, they were stunned at first, and then happily accepted.


    In ten years, he has long been regarded as another master.


    However, in ten years, the little peas had grown so high, higher than their count Anna. Later, they could also mention count Anna as shelter from the wind and rain.


    Satan has been away for more than a year, but the bedroom he used to live in is still clean and spotless, and it is cleaned every day.


    The servants were very happy. Although Sue sugar went back to her room after she entered the count''s house, she had been a little absent these days. The servants just thought she was tired.


    "Master Dracula, we clean your room every day."


    With a smile in his eyes, Satan was in a good mood and said, "Anna ordered?"But the servants sighed, "since you left, our Lord count has seldom gone home, perhaps for fear of seeing things and thinking of others." Speaking of this, the tone changed before the sad, suddenly become happy, "but Anna adults live at home every day recently, it is you want to come back."


    Satan used to live in a bedroom not far from Sutang''s master bedroom.


    He stood in front of his bedroom. Instead of going in, he looked at the master bedroom not far away. Then he raised his legs and walked towards the master bedroom.


    Su Tang has taken off her make-up clothes. Now, she is sitting quietly by the window, looking up at the moonlight with her hair and ankle length white lace pajamas.


    On the surface, she seems to have taken off that layer of cold camouflage, and finally has a girl''s vulnerability, but in fact, she is harassing her poor system.


    "Dog, how was my performance?"


    System, "full mark!"


    Su Tang glared, "you are perfunctory me, you used to say that full marks would make me proud!"


    There was something wrong with the system, and it broke down and said, "what do you want?"


    Su Tang raised her head 45 degrees and frowned, "ah, I can''t sleep. It''s a long night. It''s so lonely ~"


    System:???


    Su Tang, "want to have some fun."


    The system shivered, "speak up! Don''t be a demon


    Su Tang was even more resentful, "you don''t understand me..."


    The system is going crazy. Just as it happens, it finds that Satan is coming. It''s like throwing a hot potato. "OK, find your man to understand you."


    But Su Tang said, "they are only for a while, and you are my destined son."


    The system feels that the back is cold, "..." Come on, harass me. What do you want to do? "


    Su Tang rubbed her hands and laughed innocuously, "my only hobby is food, but the world deprives me of my hobby! It''s inhumane! "


    The system is born without love, the whole such a, make it nervous, originally want to restore taste.


    "Yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    As soon as she heard that the system agreed, Su Tang almost asked the servant to prepare for the midnight snack, but for the sake of caution, she whispered: "well, you know, I''m poor, that money What shall we do? "


    The system sneers, the male owner has come, it must dare to let her paste, tomorrow will play together!


    As a result, the system once again had no love, revealing the vicissitudes and helpless tone, "I personally paste."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened. "From this moment on, you are my Baba!"


    System, "..." Go away


    It doesn''t want this kind of cheap daughter at all, OK?


    Su Tang was so happy that she immediately said, "OK, you have a rest and wait. I''ll lower the blackening value for you tonight."


    Just after chatting with the system, I saw that the devil was standing outside the window. They looked at each other through the window. With a half sound, Su Tang closed the window directly.


    System, "?? wait? Why are you closing the window? Don''t you mean to lower the blackening value? "


    Sue sugar walked to the bed and said: "that''s a devil. He won''t leave his prey until he loses interest. And me... " She thought about it and said calmly, "I have to be the most special one."


    The system doesn''t understand their game of hunter and prey very well, but it doesn''t say a word when the other party pushes the door in.


    Forget it. After eating dog food for so many generations, I don''t know what it knows.


    When the door was pushed open, Su Tang was not surprised. She just went to the bedside and put on her coat. Then she slowly turned around, "Mr. Dracula, it''s late. What are you doing so late?"


    When Satan looked at her like this, he couldn''t help thinking that they had just met several years ago. He pretended to be an adult cub. After pretending to be extremely insecure, they once slept in the same room. Later, when he was older, she ordered him to separate, so he was unwilling to separate.


    She won''t know that after she asked for a separate room, he never fell asleep for countless nights.


    "Sleep." He answered naturally, as if it were a matter of course.


    Sue sugar frowned, "this is not your manor, but your room, next door."


    Satan blinked. He used to be a pig and eat a tiger, and he used to be a cute girl. In addition, he pretended to be a little angel.


    Yes, Sutang forgot that the forerunner of Satan was the archangel Lucifer.


    The nature of nightmare is to seal the memory, which is still bad, "this is not my manor, but you are my little maid."


    Su Tang''s words were poor. He took a deep breath. A wisp of fire flashed in his eyes, but he disguised himself as magnanimous. "Yes, I''ll see you off this place tonight."


    Satan raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you sleep?"


    Su Tang, "I didn''t see a girl friend who had to sleep with me."


    She blocked him with his words, and Satan was happy. "The little maid really didn''t sleep with me, but Anna''s sister used to lull me to sleep every night."


    How bad Satan was at the beginning. Although he pretended to be cute, he could not get rid of the inferiority in his heart. Every day, the situation kept changing and people were playing around. He would be afraid of sleeping with lullaby and no one else. However, this guy thinks that he really likes Su Tang''s red hair and would pull it to sleep at night.


    This kind of life lasted for a long time. At last, Su Tang couldn''t stand it, and finally found the cooking skill in the crack of survival to abuse him.


    They fell in love and killed each other. Until the task was finished, Su Tang held back a big move and stabbed him before leaving, which relieved her anger.


    Now, if she had known that, she would have poked herself.


    "You are a mature adult. You should learn to sing lullaby to make yourself sleep." Su Tang learned to coax him, even patted him on the shoulder, "good, I believe you can do it."


    Satan laughed at that time. His little maid, looking serious and hard to get close to, realized how interesting she was.


    "Who''s not a baby yet."


    She said that before, but at that time she was almost angry with herself and yelled angrily. Then she ignored him for three days. Later, Satan didn''t bully people so much. After all, it''s hard to find such an interesting toy. If it''s broken, there won''t be another one.


    Su Tang was stunned. You are a demon. You have the face to say you are a baby?!


    "Dracula, where''s your face?"


    Satan changed himself and simply changed himself back to his former 12-3-year-old appearance. Except that his hair and eyes were black, he really looked like the angels in those memories.


    Unfortunately, his black eyes were no longer pure, leaving only endless darkness.


    Su Tang''s mouth is puffed. She really hasn''t seen such a shameless guy. She''s just getting smaller. Why don''t you become a baby and let her hold it!


    "Well, there''s one thing I''m curious about." Although Satan had an angelic face, Sue sugar stepped back in disgust. "I''ve never heard of vampires getting smaller and older. Is Mr. Dracula really a pure vampireIn the dark race, vampires are almost the lowest race. They are controlled by blood, afraid of sunlight and holy water. Apart from those at the prince level, they can compare with other demons, and the rest are not enough. In particular, it is difficult for vampires to change their appearance.


    If you become a vampire at the age of ten, Congratulations, you can only be ten in your life.


    Su Tang''s words seem to wake up Satan. For the first time, he asked himself, is he really a vampire?


    For a thousand years, he has seen countless vampires, even princes or vampire leaders. They still have no resistance to blood. Even when they sleep, they have to be regularly fed blood. But he is different, whether he is asleep, or awake, all extremely dislike that taste.


    Su Tang dropped a bomb and saw him ponder and say nothing, so he continued, "so you can''t even figure out what kind of species you are, and you just watch me being shadowed? No, it''s my clumsy eyes. After I hurt you, I still want you to save me. We''ve done it a long time ago. "


    Satan is recalling the clues of the past, trying to find out his identity, suddenly heard this, immediately quit.


    What is the end? If it really ends, it is necessary for him to watch her become his own kind?


    "Well, I''ve lived with you in the manor for three months, and I''ve hardly seen you drink blood. The housekeeper brought the blood, and you only tasted it. There''s no more." She said with a sneer, "I don''t know why you claim to be a vampire, but believe me, as an excellent bounty hunter, if you read it wrong once, you will never read it wrong the second time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    Demons are selfish, love a person, never want to give her freedom, they think more of plunder, imprisonment. As long as they like things, even by all means, they will get them. But similarly, many demons are very happy with the new and tired of the old. When they try their best to get something, it is the beginning of their abandonment.


    Now, Satan is still in the beginning.


    He saw Su Tang intentionally or unintentionally push away himself, very angry, even black eyes also dyed scarlet, "are you sure you can stand without me?"


    In this powerful momentum, Su Tang''s face began to turn pale. She didn''t feel well, but she didn''t bow her head at all. Instead, she looked at each other face to face, "in this world, no one can leave who can''t move. I admit, your blood is delicious and powerful, but... "


    Without waiting for her to finish, Satan stepped forward.


    He wants to hear her but? Not only don''t want to, but also want to block her mouth.


    But in the blink of an eye, the young man who had only reached his chest before leaped to be a young and tall man. He was condescending and angry in his eyes. "Who said I didn''t suck blood?"


    When he said this, he directly blocked Su Tang between himself and the bed. In this small square world, Su Tang didn''t even have the space to turn around, unless she climbed over from the bed.


    Satan didn''t drink blood before. In fact, he didn''t dislike the blood itself, but the smell and taste. Su Tang is different. Although she is human, she is different from those aristocrats nowadays. Perfume is popular, no matter whether the men and women are wearing pungent perfume, only her fragrance, which spit from the body, will not make people lose control, but it will make people feel relaxed and happy.


    Otherwise, he would not tolerate her doing those dark dishes.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to suck her blood. Satan thought about it more than once, but he was afraid that she would find her identity, break the beautiful picture of the two, and that he would lose control and turn her into a vampire, so he forbeared. But he didn''t expect that he was given a sword by her in the end.


    Since then, he has no more restraint.


    He stretched out his hand, stroked her white neck, looked at the pale blue blood vessels above, and stabbed directly into her eyes without any hesitation.


    The sting came from her neck, and Sutang froze.


    She even asked the system if it would be over stimulated, and tomorrow morning she would be a corpse.


    In this regard, the system sneered, "the corpse is not the corpse, I don''t care, anyway, the task failed, I will double the points I paid you!"


    It''s bleeding a lot. I haven''t seen anyone pay for it. If it fails, even if she dies, Tongzi says, it will flog the corpse.


    Su Tang was imprisoned in the devil''s arms and couldn''t move. She could only feel her blood leaving her. When her feet were weak and her eyes were faint, she finally let go of her.


    Then the devil gave a joyful laugh, "it''s delicious."


    Do demons suck blood? Su Tang didn''t know, but she was sure that Satan didn''t play cards according to common sense. She thought he didn''t like to suck blood, so she dared to say these words. But who could have thought that she regarded him as a mobile blood bank, and the blood bank almost killed her!


    The healing power of the vampire is very strong. After Satan let go, the traces on her neck have disappeared, but she lost too much blood, but her feet are unstable.


    She touched her neck and couldn''t believe it. "Don''t you love blood?"


    In the manor, the housekeeper racked his brains to make him suck blood, but he never gave face.


    So, you''re a demon who doesn''t suck blood. You''re afraid you''re going to kill her!


    Sue sugar is dizzy. She just switched over a few months. She hasn''t sucked it several times. As a result, she was almost sucked dry. What''s the matter with her?! Oh, she forgot, Satan is a devil!


    Satan, "I''m very selective. Not everyone will like me, but Miss Anna is very lucky."


    Damn luck!


    Satan is very happy, although not very happy at first, but the little maid''s blood is as delicious as expected. No, it should be said that it is more delicious than expected. Just once, he was miserable. Just now, he almost lost control.


    "It''s too weak. "Satan tidied her not messy clothes, patient and gentle," you have to eat more. "


    Su Tang was so hot tempered that she quit at that time," what do you want to eat more? Eat more of your blood? Can you give it to me? "


    "Here you are." Satan was so generous that he even showed his neck and asked, "drink?"


    Su Tang


    Crazy!


    Two people suck blood from each other. It''s not sick. What is it?!


    However, Satan found that his strange possessiveness began to cause trouble. He found that he could not tolerate the little maid sucking other people''s blood.


    Everything about her is his.


    "Sorry, I haven''t had such delicious blood donation for a long time. I lost control for a moment."


    Not only for a long time, but also for the first time since his memory, he lost control of blood sucking.Su Tang just didn''t believe it and pushed people away. It''s evening now. Fortunately, the kitchen is never short of food. Dazed, she tried to make herself a duck blood noodle soup.


    Satan looked at her quietly. After a long time, he said, "have you been cheating your servant in this way?"


    Su Tang smelled the long lost food fragrance, moved almost cry, this is the world delicious! What kind of blood to drink? Vampires are really boring. There are so many delicious things in the world, they know blood!


    However, her appearance in Satan''s eyes is another matter.


    The little maid couldn''t eat these things, but she still stuffed them one by one. In the end, he couldn''t see them any more.


    "Don''t eat it." He was hoarse, and for the first time he felt distressed.


    Su Tang finally regained her sense of taste. Now whoever wants to stop her from eating is her biggest enemy.


    But sometimes the enemy knows her better than his friends. At last, Satan took out his mace and saw that she still refused to stop and cut his finger.


    Although Sutang regained his sense of taste, he was still a vampire in essence, so when the smell of blood began to overflow, the noodle soup in his hand was nothing.


    It''s just like the delicacies elaborately made by non star chefs, and the food fooling people by the roadside.


    Sue sugar looked at him bitterly, and then saw Satan raise his finger, "drink?"


    Su Tang


    Forget it, be a man, the final thing is to be happy, people are invited, she also reserved fart!


    She didn''t open her mouth either, because she was still angry in her heart. She pulled people''s fingers directly, opened her mouth and bit them.


    Warm touch, this is Satan''s first contact, and then he fell in love.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    The blackening value of this blood sucking does not rise but falls. The system is completely satisfied.


    "It''s better for me, sugar. I''ll take it! Let me know if you have any further orders


    Su Tang''s previous grievances all disappeared, because the blood is really delicious, eat the kind that can let people put down any hatred, the whole person is also light, "OK, nothing''s wrong for the time being, kneel down, little son."


    After the system knows, it feels that the title is not right. A second ago, I still called it harrow. How long has harrow become a close eunuch?!


    However, although he was angry, he didn''t dare to complain. The blackening value, which was seen by his host, was stable.


    Before the dance in the King City is a jump to fame, how many people in the heart of the dream lover, was actually picked, the key to pick the person is still wearing a mask, this is too much.


    At least let them know who their rival is?!


    When the news reached the Earl''s house, the servants felt very embarrassed. What lover, it was their young master Dracula! But this kind of refutation didn''t start long ago. When nya went into the room as usual to look for the count, he looked at the messy big bed, and his adult was hugged in his arms. Dracula, who should have been in the next room, appeared in the adult''s bedroom at some time.


    In this scene, nya almost screamed, but when she was facing Satan, the warning in her eyes made her shiver for no reason.


    Cold and bloodthirsty, she broke her neck on the spot when she dared to make a sound. This is not a human being, but a devil!


    "Get out of here."


    The cold voice rang out. Nya wanted to stay, but she couldn''t resist at all. She had to exit the bedroom passively. When the door was closed, she found that her back was wet through.


    The other servants didn''t know how she came out, so they came forward one after another.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    "Yes, NIA, why did you come out alone?"


    NIA''s face is very pale, even standing in the sun, still very pale. She was so surprised that several other servants helped her to sit down.


    "Don''t you feel well


    NIA took the hands of the other maids and wanted to tell the devil what he really was, but he swallowed it. She can''t say that the devil can do everything. If she says it, who knows if he will kill them in a rage.


    By the way, to tell adults, adults but bounty hunters, she must know how to deal with him!


    Su Tang is rubbed to wake up, she sleeps in a daze, vaguely feels that there is something hairy around her neck, itching so much that she has a clear dream. With the last slap, she stops.


    Crisp slap sound sounded, although the other side stopped before the action, but sugar is completely awake.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Satan, who was close at hand, but his face was very gloomy. There was no sleepiness, so she sat up abruptly, "what are you doing?"


    Satan''s voice was quiet, and his eyes were even more so. "I was just about to have breakfast, but you interrupted me."


    Something rubbed her neck just now. It''s his hair!


    Su Tang is very angry. He is so particular about eating in the early morning? What kind of fresh milking is popular in other people''s milk and fruit juice? So the big man''s breakfast blood is to sleep with it in his arms. When he wakes up the next day, he can eat it as soon as he opens his eyes?


    Get up early in the morning so angry, you a devil, nothing blood what vampire!


    "I don''t drink it, and you don''t either. How fair is it? It''s decided in the future. How about that?"


    Satan chuckled. "Who decided with you? Don''t be naive. Come on, let''s make a choice. Do you open the meal first, or do I open the meal first, or do we eat together? "


    Su Tang thought of the picture, the whole person is not good.


    She almost grabs him by the shoulder and shakes him up. You are a demon, a demon with force. You suck blood like a vampire. You really lose your share to the dark race!


    However, Satan felt that this proposal was very good, and even forced her to fulfill it together.


    Sue sugar is in a muddle. When she comes out of the bedroom, she is shocked by the servants around her.


    "What do you do around my room in the morning?"


    The servants hesitated and hesitated. Finally, several maids who were close to her came forward and said, "my Lord, Niah is ill. We are worried that we can''t find her when you get up, so we specially report to you."


    This is just one of the reasons. The servants didn''t leave because nya''s eyes were a little strange at that time. They were all concerned about adults, so they didn''t want to have an accident with adults, so they stayed nearby.


    But for Su Tang, nia and she almost grew up together. Unless they were too sick to get up, they would never have to work for others. What''s more, the servant''s acting skills were really poor and his eyes were wandering. It was obvious that he had something to hide.


    "Now that you are ill, have a good rest. When will you get well and come back, right..." Without waiting for her to finish, Satan hung directly on her, and she was very shameless in her nightgown.Everyone was shocked. They looked at Satan and the door behind him. When they were sure that it was count Anna''s bedroom, they finally understood why NIA''s face was a little worse.


    But Satan didn''t play enough. He even knocked his chin on her neck in front of so many servants and said, "Anna, I''m a little dizzy. Is it because I lost too much blood just now?"


    Sue sugar wants to beat him up. She loses too much blood! She didn''t smoke much, so she was addicted to it!


    "You stand up straight for me!"


    Satan is very aggrieved, "but I''m tired..."


    His wronged voice, if it were a child of eleven or twelve years old, would be innocent, but Satan is different. He is now a mature young man. With the words and the tone, the servants are in a mess.


    So, it''s our own adult overlord? And take half a life away?


    Su Tang didn''t know what they were thinking. After washing, she asked them to leave. But before she could do anything, someone came from the palace there.


    It is said that there was a big misunderstanding yesterday. When the queen knew it, she invited her to join the masked gentleman.


    Su Tang stares at Satan on one side, and the big sapphire eyes seem to be accusing.


    But at this time, Satan suddenly grasped her hand in front of the palace attendants, and his voice was gentle. At the same time, he seemed to announce something, "don''t worry, no matter what you do, I will be with you."


    Before Sue sugar understood it, Satan went to her ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "be careful, your queen."


    The queen is now forty years old. She is well maintained, and she can''t see her age at all. At this moment, she took Su Tang''s hand and said some high sounding polite words.


    "This is the farmer you told me about."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    As soon as the farmer said this, Satan raised his eyebrows. The queen didn''t seem to see it. She continued with a gentle smile: "listen to your description, I thought it would be a burly man. I didn''t expect it to be so beautiful. Anna had such a big party yesterday, so she wanted to settle down?"


    Su Tang''s stomach Fei, has decided a fart, even if she wants to order, that Lord is not necessarily willing to.


    "No, it''s just for fun. Who said a dance would have to be settled?" Su Tang drank black tea with her other hand in a leisurely way.


    The queen didn''t know Dracula. To be exact, she had heard of him, but she didn''t know what he looked like, including the whole royal city. The nobles had only heard of him, and almost no one had seen him. They only heard that Su Tang was like his brother. Therefore, for a moment, no one matched him with the masked man at the ball.


    Nowadays, most of the aristocrats are the combination of interests. After giving birth to their own children, they play their own games. The word loyalty is almost a joke.


    So when Sue sugar said this, the queen just vaguely looked at Satan standing aside, and then withdrew her eyes.


    Satan stood here for a long time. Although the queen said this to him, she looked at him from beginning to end. He had a casual smile in his eyes. Only when Su Tang said that he was joking, his eyes were a little darker, and then his harmless appearance was restored.


    No one knows the devil''s true features. The queen only thinks he is a handsome local rich man. But with such features, it''s no wonder that Anna, who has never looked up to noble men, will take a fancy to him.


    Yes, it''s tempting.


    The queen can''t wait for two attractive people to stay together.


    Her smile deepened, but her face was still loving. "Anna is in her twenties this year. She is a mother among ordinary nobles. I know you love freedom, but dear, your father gave you to me, but I can''t let you waste your youth."


    Asking the so-called masked man was just a trial.


    Now, that''s the point.


    Su Tang is very calm. Although her father is dead, everyone thinks that her father has left some secret information for her. As a rotten aristocrat, only the old Baron loves his wife. If his wife dies, he doesn''t marry again. As for the lover, it''s a joke.


    The old Baron knows that the greater the power, the deeper the fear. He has only one daughter and does not want her to set up a government, so he gives up all his rights. As his only daughter, he inherits all his inheritance.


    However, people are always short of heart. The queen is very kind to Anna and takes care of her in every way, as if she were her own daughter. However, people with clear eyes can see that the queen doesn''t trust her and even has some I''m afraid of her.


    Su Tang was not interested in power at that time. She just wanted to finish the task and leave. So she went out of the city twice a day and seldom went home. Even so, the queen thought that she went out of the city so often for the sake of layout.


    She didn''t bother to defend herself. Anyway, it was wrong to say anything.


    So she asked, "I''m curious, who did the queen choose to be my future husband?"


    The queen saw that she was no longer as disgusted as before, and she laughed more kindly. "There are many candidates. It should be said that in today''s aristocracy, who does our little Anna like?"


    Su Tang really thought it over and found that Not really.


    "Maybe he''s not born yet?"


    When she said this, Satan couldn''t help laughing.


    It was the queen, with an ugly face. "Anna, no nonsense."


    She was so afraid of herself that she didn''t think she had to be humble. What''s more, she narrowed her eyes and remembered what Satan had said to herself. Be careful of the queen. Then, the system broke out a surprising news.


    The queen is a witch.


    It''s ridiculous that the church attacks witches and all the dark forces they think. As a result, it is these dark species that hold the ultimate power in the whole kingdom.


    As an excellent bounty hunter, Su Tang suddenly realized that the queen was not only afraid of the so-called secret information left by her father, but also of her strength. After all, she had a certain say in the church. It''s no wonder that we should try our best to turn her into a dark creature.


    Speaking of it, I don''t know if she sucked Satan''s blood. She was not as afraid of the sun as other vampires, although the feeling of the sun didn''t make her very comfortable.


    Along the way, the Queen''s carriage had been waiting for her in the Earl''s house. It was very kind of her not to let her get any sunshine.


    "How can it be nonsense? After all, it''s a life-long event. We have to think carefully." She said, and picked up the table snacks, eat very natural, also let the Queen''s face more ugly. Then, without waiting for the queen to let her leave, she stood up by herself. Outside the palace, there was warm sunshine. The queen sat with her in the palace to avoid the sun. But now, holding Satan''s hand, she went to the garden and picked the most gorgeous flower for the queen.


    "Do you think this flower is the best in the garden?"


    The Queen''s face is not ugly to describe, directly gloomy. She stares at her, her eyes are cold, and asks, "isn''t it pretty?""Good looking, but it withers too fast. I don''t like the weak." She said, will be in full bloom flowers inserted in the vase on the table, and in this series of actions, the flower fell a petal down.


    She seemed to dislike it very much. After inserting the flowers, she took out a handkerchief from Satan''s pocket and gently and carefully wiped her fingers.


    "Tut, I picked it from such a garden, but it is so useless that it has withered in just a few steps."


    The Su sugar of poisonous tongue goes online, but it makes Satan love miserable.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will build a whole garden for you. You can choose what you like or dislike." Satan''s gentle and gorgeous voice sounded, and his eyes were staring at Su Tang. At this moment, she was all in his eyes.


    The queen angrily picked up the delicate teacup. Just as she was about to drop the cup to express her anger, Satan''s eyes swept over carelessly.


    Red, scarlet, terrible and powerful.


    In the hands of the cup forgot to fall, and finally fell on his dress, full of black tea stains skirt, now full of mess.


    "You..."


    The fear from the bottom of her heart made the queen speak incompletely. With only one word, her voice began to shake.


    Su Tang looked back and said with a smile, "you scared her."


    Satan pretends to be sorry, but he is too perfunctory.


    "Really? Is my dear Miss Anna frightened


    Su Tang said with a smile, "don''t you think so."


    "I guess not."


    The queen is like falling into an ice cellar. Her whole body can''t help shaking with the chill. It''s the damn farmer, no How can a humble civilian have such a powerful momentum!


    "Who are you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    This is the Royal Palace, the Queen''s home, but now, she was suppressed, even fighting can not stand up, her eyes are no longer kind eyes, cold bloodthirsty, such as the marsh snake.


    However, the poisonous snake is a trapped animal, and any struggle is in vain.


    Unfortunately, the queen doesn''t understand that.


    As early as when she recruited Su Tang into the palace, she made two preparations. If she was willing to marry obediently, everything would be easy to say. If she was not willing, she could only take coercive measures.


    Count Anna was killed in another court. One of the little second-class girls couldn''t do it. At that time, the queen was worried that she couldn''t control her.


    Once a bounty hunter becomes a vampire, the Vatican behind her will no longer be her backing, and even they will turn to persecute her. At that time, count Anna will only have to take refuge in her.


    However, the Queen''s whole face was distorted when she came to the sun.


    The plot failed!


    Angry, angry, and her ignorance, let the queen completely run away, even ignored the side of the devil, directly let the knight launched an attack.


    "Take count Anna down to me!"


    The knights rushed in with their swords. The dream lovers in the eyes of countless nobles had no waves in their eyes. They didn''t hesitate, and their movements were unified. Soon, the beautiful garden would be out of shape.


    Su Tang skilfully avoided these attacks. She could not carry weapons when entering the palace, so the sword in her hand was snatched from a knight. With the fighting time, she gradually found something wrong.


    These knights, it seems, have no soul.


    This is not, a sword into his heart, cut off his limbs, even without the head, they can still wave the sword attack.


    Vampire''s physical strength is far more than human''s, but Su Tang stands in the sun for a long time, unavoidably will be uncomfortable, the queen saw this, revealed the victory smile.


    "Anna, my dear child, if you had been obedient earlier, it might not have happened."


    Su Tang took the sword and said, "you think too much. Besides, don''t think you are the queen, I dare not kill you. "


    The queen no longer conceals her nature. When she hears such arrogant words, her voice becomes shrill. "A group of rubbish, don''t you take people down for me!" She stares at Su Tang sullenly, and then, suddenly, her eyes sweep to one side of the devil.


    She squinted. Before she saw the nature of the devil, she was deeply attracted by the skin bag, but it couldn''t be exposed before. Now, there is no need to disguise.


    She greedily looked at Satan, and said to Sutang: "Anna, if you want your little lover''s life, put down your sword. As long as you are obedient, I can ignore it."


    Sue sugar took a sword, as if to hear something terrible, looking at her strangely.


    Half ring, she said: "if you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    This, let the side of Satan''s face sink like water, word by word: "what do you say?"


    Su Tang shrugged and even joked with him, "you see, our queen has a crush on you, and you will soon be on the top of your life. Are you surprised?"


    Her careless attitude made Satan completely angry, but he was so angry that he laughed, and the radian of his mouth made Sutang''s whole body counselled.


    "I''m kidding. Mr. Dracula is so handsome that this old lady doesn''t look in the mirror. She doesn''t even have a face." After avoiding the attack of the knight, Su Tang jumped directly to the queen.


    The queen, a witch, can''t bear to fight in the melee at all. She was cut by Su Tang''s face in a few moments.


    The blood began to trickle down her not young face, along her angry, nearly twisted eyes, like a devil crawling out of the dark.


    In contrast, Sutang prefers Satan.


    "Don''t be angry. You see, she''s shameless, so I''ll cut it for her."


    Satan said with a smile, "why don''t you have a face?"


    Sue sugar thought seriously, "why don''t you have a kiss?"


    She suddenly released herself. Satan was not used to it. He had always controlled the sovereignty, but now, the little girl would tease him.


    It''s a good start, and even he''s grateful to the queen.


    If she hadn''t tossed so many things, how could Anna come down from the light. It is human beings who push her to their own side, then, he will never let go.


    "Come here."


    Knowing that she was close to the limit, he waved to Sutang.


    Su Tang didn''t hesitate, although she was still alive on the surface, but the devil should have seen her limit.


    "Tired." She doted on her with the devil and handed him the sword directly. "Dear Mr. Andre, can I help you next?"


    Satan is very clear that she is showing weakness to herself, does not mean that she really accepts herself. She''s just forced by the situation, but that''s enough.


    "I do it for a high price."Su sugar slightly some helpless looking at him, "I left this life."


    Satan''s dark eyes darkened a little, but he raised his lips in a good mood. His voice was casual, but no one knew that he had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Ten years ago, maybe it was just a game at first, but in the end, he was occupied. He is not stupid. Except for the violent walk after being hurt by her at the beginning, he wanted to revenge madly, but he could not bear to hurt her at all, even if she rode away all night.


    Rational return, he knows better than anyone, he wants, just her.


    "That''s enough."


    If the little girl wants to give herself to him, he will not accept it.


    Before and Su sugar playful fighting, the devil hand, life.


    Not far away, the queen, covering the wound, retreated in horror. Her eyes widened. She was so shocked that she looked very funny. In the end, she tripped to the ground. The cavalry she used witchcraft to control had become mud, and now there was no one to fight for her.


    "You are the devil! You are the devil The witch couldn''t believe it. In the end, she would only repeat such a sentence.


    Su Tang felt sorry for her, so she took out her portable contact device, and then exploded into the sky.


    It was a pair of wings, the wings of an angel, the contact between the Holy See and her.


    And soon, the Vatican will come.


    Fireworks just for a moment, Su sugar looked at the wings disappear, this just put away his eyes, "go."


    Satan did not start, she just lonely appearance, make him some distressed.


    "Do you like angels?"


    Sue sugar, "no, I like myself."


    Once upon a time, she was a human being and a bounty hunter. But now, she is not allowed to stand on the side of human beings. In other words, human beings will not accept her, let alone welcome her. Therefore, she will stay away from the crowd.


    "It''s time for us to go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    The people of the holy see soon arrived. The angel wings fireworks on the contact device have been distributed three times so far. The other one is no longer the King City, except count Anna.


    The palace is no longer the palace in memory. Flowers are falling and blood is wanton. What''s more shocking is that many of the human limbs have even directly turned into meat mud, while the remaining limbs, even if they are separated from the body, are still wriggling.


    For a moment, the Holy See and those who had been through many battles were all frightened.


    This scene is really like hell. No, maybe it''s more terrifying than hell. After all, it''s human here.


    "Bishop, what''s going on here? These meat purees... " Those with low endurance either vomited or fainted. The rest of them were in fact struggling. Even the bishop and the other elders didn''t look very well.


    "In terms of clothing, these should be Knights of the palace."


    A knight, finally someone thought of the queen.


    "And the queen?"


    The bishop is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is about the same age as the queen. In the past, he supported the queen very much. However, over the years, since the old Duke died, although the queen is about the same as before, he can still smell something as a bishop.


    The queen has changed.


    But the queen has changed, and she is always the queen. He will not act rashly until there is no definite evidence, but this time


    He looked at the scene in silence, and finally learned from the surviving servants that the disaster was almost caused by the queen herself.


    She had count Anna brought in early in the morning, and arranged hundreds of knights, which was very threatening.


    The servant didn''t know much, but it didn''t hinder people''s speculation, especially after the bishop finally found the queen.


    In the present time, witches also belong to the dark species.


    "My God, it''s the queen!"


    "The queen is a witch!"


    "What about count Anna? Who has found count Anna


    At the moment of finding the queen, the surrounding atmosphere reached a climax. Su Tang didn''t kill the queen, but abandoned all her witchcraft. So, in the blink of an eye, the queen became an old woman full of wrinkles.


    She is old and old, but her eyes are full of bitterness, which makes everyone scared.


    She stared at all the people at the scene, and finally gave out a vicious laugh, "ha ha ha, I''m the queen! You Dalits, you don''t kneel down when you see me


    ¡­¡­


    Sutang returned to the manor, but this time, count Anna had died, the whole royal city and even the whole country had held a grand funeral for her, the Holy See had given her the highest honor, and the new king was soon elected, but it had nothing to do with her.


    She sat lazily by the window, listening to Satan talking to her about the city of kings.


    "The queen was tied to a fire and burned alive."


    As expected, the Vatican has never been soft on witches, or any dark species.


    Su Tang even wondered if they would come to this end if they knew they had become a dark species.


    So she thought, and so she asked.


    "You said, if the bishop knew that the bounty hunter they were proud of turned into a devil, would he also burn me alive on the shelf?"


    At that moment, Satan understood what is heartache, he personally pulled her from the light to the dark abyss, regardless of her wishes, but, if again, he may still do so.


    Because he didn''t want to let go.


    "I''m sorry."


    Su Tang smell speech, move the vision to his face, "although apologize, but if again, you will still do so, right?"


    She''s calm, even frightfully calm.


    But Satan looked at her. Instead of flinching, he nodded, "yes."


    After he admitted, he made all kinds of psychological preparations.


    For example, she is very angry, runs away, and even stabs him again, but it doesn''t matter.


    However, Su Tang suddenly said with a smile, "in that case, treat me better later."


    After she returned to the manor, Mr. devil''s blackening value had dropped to 50%, because he knew that she would never go back.


    To tell you the truth, this kind of love is terrible, but the good thing is that Sutang will leave sooner or later, so she can''t get angry. Instead, she sympathizes with him. She tries so hard to catch a person, and finally finds out that he can''t catch anything.


    Satan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that she should respond to this.


    Su Tang looked at him a little dull, and thought it was very interesting, so she poked him in the face, "Hey, what do you mean? Don''t want to be nice to me? When you lied to me, I sang you a lullaby, told you a story, just to coax you to sleep, and! I''m cooking for youThe front was moved, but the back didn''t dare move at all.


    "Are you sure you cook for me?"


    Satan is still in a trance. It''s hard for him to believe that the food came from a human hand or such a beautiful human. If it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t know her identity at that time, he would have thought that she was intentional. Of course, even if it was intentional, it was admirable. The food could be called a witch''s Potion.


    Su Tangyuan wanted to nod, but at last he couldn''t help it. He chuckled, and then he was very aggrieved and said, "I can''t help it. Even ah Huang at the door doesn''t want to eat it, but I can eat it myself?" Then she looked at him carefully. "Is it really that bad?"


    Satan has been deeply guilty of her recently. In addition, Sutang seems to have really begun to accept him, and his character has also begun to show. Occasionally, children need to be coaxed by their temper, sometimes they are domineering and cold, and sometimes they are lazy like a noble Persian cat.


    Satan likes her very much because she is more real.


    This is not, on her coquetry appearance, he simply can''t bear.


    Therefore, he said against his heart: "in fact, it''s OK."


    As soon as she heard this, she jumped up from her chair and looked eager to try. "That''s good. Tonight, I''ll be the chef."


    The smile on Satan''s face is stiff, but the words have already been spoken. How can we refute her joy.


    "Good."


    Su Tang looked at his hard face and couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, the year you left, I practiced cooking hard, now it''s very good."


    Satan suspected that she had burned her kitchen before.


    But this time, Su Tang did not intend to fool people, but to the most real level, to make Satan shocked.


    "How''s it going, isn''t it?"


    It''s not only good, it''s delicious.


    Satan can''t believe it. If she didn''t watch her cooking, it would be hard to believe it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    As a blood group, there is no sense of taste in eating. In order to cover up the taste, Su Tang began to study every day. Whether it was the witch''s book or the dark book, she looked for all the magic that she could read.


    In the end, she even thought about books of the Department of light.


    "You say, shall I go to the temple and steal their books?"


    Satan is helpless and funny, but I don''t know why, although he hasn''t read any books about light, he is sure that there is absolutely no record of this in the books.


    "If there is, I will find it for you, but unfortunately, it doesn''t exist in books."


    Su Tang looked at him thoughtfully. "Why are you so sure? So, what species does Mr. Dracula belong to? "


    They also discussed this matter, but in the end it all came to nothing.


    Satan doesn''t matter. No matter what it is, he will only be him.


    But Su Tang was interested. "Mr. Dracula, this is no small matter. You said that your memory is only nearly a thousand years. What about a thousand years ago? Can you actually have a lover, or even, you have lovely children, they are looking for you, but now, you forget them At the end of the day, she said, looking like a scum man, "Mr. Dracula, it''s not a good thing to just run away."


    Satan laughed angrily, "I didn''t escape."


    Sue sugar, "then make it clear thoroughly. Before that, I''ve decided to share a room with you."


    Satan suddenly moved his eyes to her face. Seeing that she didn''t mean to joke, he said coldly, "it''s impossible."


    Su Tang insisted, "Mr. Dracula, although many nobles are corrupt, I have inherited my father''s loyalty. In the same way, I have high requirements for my partner. I don''t like to share a person with anyone. If you can''t do it, I''m sorry, we''re not


    Satan didn''t wait until today to hear her say that we didn''t have a chance, so in the end, he compromised.


    However, compromise belongs to compromise, and some benefits still need to be strived for, "no sleeping in separate beds!" He said, gloomy face, heart unwilling to add a, "before the recovery of memory, I will not go further."


    Su Tang, "deal."


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, Satan thought of himself as a vampire, because when he woke up, there was a vampire around him, but the level of the vampire seemed very low. He knelt tremblingly on the ground and did not dare to lift his head.


    Later, he also saw such scenes several times, but they were all low-level, facing high-level blood clan, so he thought, with his own strength, how could he be a prince.


    He thought this way and verified it in this way. However, the prince of the blood clan has always been determined to die. As such a large one, he seems out of place. But at that time, he saved a few poor blood, they contributed blood to him, he found that he was not disgusted.


    Sue sugar was silent when she heard this.


    How hasty is this man? If he wakes up as an angel, will he recognize himself as an angel? After all, the archangel, maybe the Lord will influence him, let him return to heaven!


    "The blood clan can become a bat."


    Satan, "I can too."


    Su Tang


    Sorry, she forgot, this guy can change his shape at will.


    Su Tang wants him to recover his memory in order to let him know himself thoroughly. He is a devil, degenerated from an angel, and wants to complete the task. She thinks this thing should remind him. But in this process, she can''t prompt too much, because this guy is too sharp. Once he finds something wrong, he will overthrow all the previous ones and even begin to doubt her.


    Su Tang was a little tired, and even felt that if this guy really recovered his memory, it would be more difficult than now.


    Lucifer, the archangel, was created by the Lord. He is the model of all angels. He is the representative of heaven. On the contrary, when he becomes Satan, he is the representative of darkness.


    Su Tang doesn''t know why he fell from an angel at the beginning, but from his experience, he has experienced almost everything. Therefore, it''s too difficult to cheat him.


    Seeing this, Satan felt guilty again and said truthfully, "in fact, I can change any form."


    "I found out." She sighed, looking at his nearly perfect handsome face, eager to start rubbing, "I''ll look again, anyway, even if you''re not a vampire, with your strength, you must be the best in the dark field, such existence, can''t have no trace."


    A few months later, they left the estate.


    Su Tang pretended to ponder, grabbed his hand and said, "do you remember what the witch said when she was in the palace? She called you devil, and you said, "shall we find another witch?"


    The two now share the same bed, but nothing else. Satan respected her, of course, he was also patient, because he was sure that even if he had no memory, he would never have a lover, a lover, or even a child.Otherwise, in a thousand years, how can no one come?


    But the little guy doesn''t feel safe. He can understand.


    "I''ve heard of witches in the blood fog forest. Let''s try somewhere."


    Blood fog forest, in fact, its first name was snow fog. It snows all the year round, and the forest is always white and foggy. That''s why it has this name. But people find that although the forest is beautiful, it''s too dangerous. Almost all the people who go in never come out again, so gradually, snow fog becomes blood fog.


    There were no people in the forest all the year round, so there was no road inside. The carriage couldn''t get in, so they simply put on their horses and set out again.


    The temperature of blood fog forest is very low, even ordinary dark creatures dare not go in, because they will be frozen.


    Su sugar at the beginning also thought about himself as a vampire, how can be afraid of cold? However, on the surface of the fact, she was too naive, not only because of the low temperature, the piercing cold almost made her lose her mobility.


    Only Satan, not affected at all, even made himself warm, so that the little guy in his arms would not be so miserable.


    "Dracula, a little warmer, I don''t feel my hands and feet come back. They''re like running away from home!"


    Satan raised the temperature of his body by a few degrees. "Now?"


    Su Tang lazily nests in his arms, because it''s too cold, the whole person is powerless, "are you sure there are witches in this broken forest? Witches are not frost resistant than I am, are they


    Satan affectionately encircled people in his arms, "don''t underestimate them." Finish saying, two people walked a section of road again, not long, in front of appeared a room.


    The room is made of ice sculpture. The temperature of blood fog is cold all year round, so the ice house is not affected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    From the translucent igloo, you can see the furnishings inside. Although it is hazy, you can see that the cleaning is very quiet. There is a small fence outside the igloo. Some plants are planted inside the fence. From the point of view that the growth is not affected, it should be some plants in the blood fog forest.


    Green grass, pink flowers, you can see that the owner of the house is enjoying life.


    How bad the climate is in the blood fog forest? Su Tang found it as soon as she came in. After seeing the ice house, she exclaimed, "she is a witch who knows life very well."


    The Holy See killed all the dark species, but for her, she didn''t hate them. She even understood that the existence was reasonable. Otherwise, how could the man in this world be the Satan of the dark origin. When she used to be a bounty hunter, she killed all those infamous mentally retarded scum who broke the rules. If she was a peacemaker who never started a war, she still respected them.


    "You know life very well, too."


    Now Satan''s love talk is more and more smooth. Su Tang was surprised at the beginning, but now she is immune.


    They looked around again. The igloo was not big. If the witch was at home, they would see it.


    They all came to the blood fog forest, and Su Tang and Satan were not worried, but they didn''t expect that they were not only waiting for witches, but also angels.


    Angel, the symbol of light, and then look at the witch beside him, Su Tang was shocked.


    When the witch saw that there was a stranger at home, she was afraid to hide behind the angel. Maybe because of curiosity, she peeped out a pair of eyes from the back of the angel.


    They are a pair of emerald eyes. They are smart and beautiful. The only drawback is that the owner of the eyes is too timid. However, in this world, people always wait for beauties. With the lovely appearance of witches, they are not disgusting, on the contrary, they are angry and protective.


    This is a witch with a low sense of danger.


    Su sugar showed a kind smile, "Hello, we have something to ask the witch to help, you can rest assured, will not hurt you."


    The witch hides behind the angel. As for the confrontation between Satan and the angel, neither side will let the other.


    Half ring, the witch will come out half of the body, her eyes are still vigilant, such as the rabbit, there is a word not on the run posture.


    She took a deep breath, as if to embolden herself, and then said, "you say."


    Su Tang, "can you see his identity clearly?" She said, seeing the witch at a loss, she explained: "this poor gentleman has lost his memory, but the last witch who saw us called him a devil, but she didn''t know what kind of devil he was."


    Now, without waiting for the witch to respond, the angel on one side looked dark and unclear.


    "Amnesia?"


    What a bloody scene! The angel obviously didn''t believe it all, until later, they had a big fight


    Su Tang pulls the witch, but she doesn''t worry. Satan is also a man, and the way of heaven will never let him have anything to do with him. As for the angel, from his complicated look, he should have known Satan before.


    So, she took out the snacks she had with her, and at the same time, she did not forget to share them with the witch, "delicious, together?"


    The witch hesitated. She hadn''t seen such a warm guest for a long time.


    Seeing this, Su Tang grabbed her and said, "you''re welcome. After all, we broke into your house."


    The witch looked at the dried meat in her hand, then looked at the stranger, blinked in surprise, "can vampires eat these things?"


    Su Tang shook her white teeth and said with a smile, "the medicine I have studied for a long time has worked recently. I can taste it a little, but the dried meat may taste a little out of balance."


    If you want to talk about maladjustment, it''s not really true. The main reason is that some meat sticks are not delicious without spicy flavor. Today''s chili peppers are considered as inedible wild vegetables by people. They can''t eat wild vegetables, and they don''t understand the delicacy brought by chili peppers.


    The witch was surprised. "It''s so powerful. The vampire can taste it. You must be a great vampire."


    Su Tang looked at her eyes and couldn''t help rubbing her long golden hair. "Ha ha ha, how can you be so cute. But you''re wrong. I''ve only been a vampire for a few months. The main reason is that I can''t stand eating too much. "


    "That''s even more powerful. You must have been a very powerful person before."


    From a series of conversations, we can see that the witch is really simple. Su Tang coaxed her with the meat sticks for a while, then began to dig out her heart and lungs, hoping to tell her everything.


    "I can see that your friend is a very powerful devil, but I don''t know what it is." The witch bit the stick and said, "but you can ask Aaron, he is an angel and knows more than me."


    Food can bring people closer, and that''s true for other races as well.


    Anyway, the witch has regarded Sutang as a friend. She even said how she and Allen knew each other.


    The process of knowing each other was very bloody, that is, the angel was injured and fell into the blood fog forest, and was saved by her. Once and twice, they became good friends.Su Tang raised her eyebrows. "Good friend?"


    Listen to that kind of joke, the witch instantly blushed, "of course, he is a noble angel, I don''t deserve it."


    "Don''t belittle yourself. You are lovely, too." Su Tang said and asked the system.


    The sudden Angel caught her off guard. After all, if it''s those winged guys in heaven, there''s no reason why they don''t know Satan.


    The system soon gave the answer. Aaron was just a two winged angel, but even those two wings were once. Later, he broke the law of heaven and was in a semi black state. With the witch, it is also because the witch''s mind is simple, coupled with her high pharmaceutical level.


    Nowadays, it''s not surprising that there are so many fallen angels. After all, there are so many tens of thousands of angels in heaven, who can guarantee that everything is good.


    However, it''s obvious that Aaron is just using the poor little witch, so Sue sugar can''t watch it any more.


    And this time, the battle is coming to an end.


    Although Satan lost his memory, how could he not even beat a two winged angel. Moreover, from the fight, he can vaguely feel that this Birdman must know himself.


    However, looking at him, I don''t want to say it, otherwise it won''t be short.


    "Your Excellency won. I''m inferior. I admit defeat." He recognized simply and even put on a gentle expression, just like all the angels in the impression.


    If people admit defeat so simply, Satan will not fight.


    "Do you know me?"


    The angel Allen smiles, "you have such a powerful power. If I know you, how can I forget it?" He said, pretending to be friendly. "Your honor really doesn''t remember at all?"


    Satan looked at him with a smile. Even if he lost his memory, not everyone could figure it out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    Several people live with their own ghosts. Among them, Alan, who is about to become an angel, is very excited. Satan, who has lost his memory, seems to be particularly easy to fool. In addition, the pharmacist witch who is better at fooling, at this moment, Alan feels that God is on his side.


    He disguised himself as an angel who fell in love with a witch. On the one hand, he was the law of heaven, on the other hand, he was suffering in his heart, contradictory and pitiful.


    "No, dear Alice, it''s not your fault. I won''t allow you to blame yourself."


    Alice, the witch, was very moved. Her eyes were like emeralds. They were full of heartache and remorse.


    "But Alan, it''s not your fault..."


    Su Tang and Satan find a place to sit down. For the affectionate performance not far away, both of them are expressionless and even want to eat something delicious.


    "Do you want to eat, Mr. Dracula?"


    Satan has a smile in his eyes. Her little girl is very smart.


    "Of course."


    In a word, since Sutang cooked a meal with his real cooking skills, Satan has been thinking about it. It''s really delicious. But delicious is delicious. He never takes the initiative to speak. The person he likes is not to make her cook for him. On the contrary, when she cooks, he secretly learns.


    In the middle of the performance, Aaron almost moved himself, only to catch a glimpse of Satan and the vampire cooking?!


    At that moment, his affectionate expression almost split and twisted.


    Alice felt something wrong with him and blinked in bewilderment. "What''s the matter with you, dear Allen?"


    Alan tried to smile, "nothing, just think that we still have friends today, should not let them worry."


    Alice was a little embarrassed when she heard that. She couldn''t help forgetting that there were outsiders.


    Su Tang is roasting meat right now. She comes from the unique animal in the blood mist forest. There is nothing outside. She asks the system to make sure there is no problem before she takes out the seasoning.


    Satan is very stingy. Seeing that the angel is no longer performing, he is even more vigilant than before. It seems that he is afraid of robbing the meat.


    Aaron laughed angrily. In heaven, although there are tens of thousands of angels with two wings, they are angels in the end. Their voice represents nobility. Who can see this meal and a half of meat.


    "You seem to be in a very unstable mood. Do you need help?"


    Su Tang held back her smile and explained to the naive devil, "My Demon husband cares about food. If you feel uncomfortable, I''m sorry." You can only continue to feel sick.


    She didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but Satan, who had been with her for a long time, could understand it.


    His little girl, but very short.


    Satan was very happy. After they were honest, she began to accept herself and even protected herself as before.


    But in Aaron''s eyes, he felt that Satan was hopelessly stupid. He was just the lowest level vampire in the dark species. He was so interested in the food that he was even more mentally retarded.


    But on his face, he still maintained a warm smile, "it doesn''t matter, I seldom eat."


    The witch was embarrassed. The smell of barbecue was so fragrant that she could hardly help but leave quickly on the pretext of developing medicine.


    Aaron wanted to know more about Satan, so he kept the delicious barbecue. But in the end, he thought it was a torture. Why can the bloody vampire roast the meat so delicious? Shouldn''t she just suck blood? How can you eat so much meat? And Satan, a six winged fallen angel, actually ate a non fatal barbecue. What''s the pride of the fallen angel?


    Anyway, at the end of the day, Aaron was pissed off.


    Of course, before he left, he thought angrily that he would keep the vampire and roast him every day until he was tired of eating.


    As soon as he left, there was only Satan and Sutang left. They looked at each other and saw the irony in each other''s eyes.


    A two winged angel, where does the face think it can take down the six winged angel?


    After eating and drinking, Satan was in a good mood. Even his voice said lazily, "what''s Anna going to do?"


    Su Tang stood up and said, "I''ll do whatever I can." Then she said, "I''m going to wash my hands. Will Mr. devil come with me?"


    Satan did not speak, but directly stood up, with action.


    There is a small river near the igloo. Because it is a flowing river, it is not frozen. Su Tang washes her hands and feels sleepy. All of a sudden, this sleepiness just happened to Satan, and he fell asleep.


    She this sleep, Satan is anxious crazy.


    In her dream, Su Tang came to a holy land full of light, which was not dazzling, but gently shining on her body, warm and comfortable.


    However, she did not relax her vigilance because of her comfort until a voice appeared.


    "Hello, outsider."


    The deep and gentle voice suddenly rang out. Su Tang didn''t move, and she didn''t look around. She knew that the voice came from all directions, so it showed that the person might be outside this field.Sure enough, this sudden sleepiness is not right.


    Sue sugar moved her hand, tried to run the magic, good, nothing, and then tried to knock the system, fortunately, it is still.


    "Dog, what''s the matter?"


    Although the system is working, the sound is not as good as it used to be. It''s a bit stuck, just like an old TV, intermittent.


    "It''s God."


    Sue sugar eyebrows, God no longer stay in heaven, ran to her dream to do.


    She thought, in front of suddenly appeared a person, accurately speaking, is appeared a God.


    God didn''t appear with his real body, only a vague figure, but even such a shadow, no one dares to pretend, it''s too powerful, stronger than those seen before Sutang.


    She looked at each other calmly, but God laughed first.


    "You''re strong, stronger than I thought."


    Sutang doesn''t speak until he continues.


    And God didn''t say, "I''m looking for you, just curious. You''re the first outsider who can break the rules. You''re not controlled by the rules, and it''s very important." When he said this, he suddenly gave a kind smile, "don''t worry, kid. I didn''t mean any harm. I just..."


    Su Tangmu''s face, seeing his hesitation, said, "just what?"


    God, "I want you to stay."


    Su sugar frowned, but she began to be afraid of him, "impossible."


    God sighed with regret, not angry or irritated, more like an expected answer.


    "It''s just my wishful thinking."


    Su Tang, "what do you mean when you come to me?"


    God did not answer directly, but looked to the other side through her, "I recently put forward a terrible situation, light and dark out of balance, eventually, the world will be covered by darkness, until the collapse of the world, even if I am God, there is nothing I can do."


    Su Tang''s eyebrows are locked deeper. This is the discovery of the original world.


    God said: "but recently, things have changed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    Su Tang thought that God would kill Satan before the world completely collapsed, but he didn''t. instead, he said with a smile, "that''s my most outstanding child. Even if he betrays heaven, he is the most outstanding. Everyone likes light, but they don''t know that behind the light is darkness, and darkness also needs to be guarded by people. "


    "However, when a person is in the dark for a long time, then he will be eroded." God''s voice was not as thick as before. It seemed that he was a little old. Then, he sighed like he could do nothing. "Lucifer will lose his memory, but he used it to delay."


    Sue sugar frowned. "Isn''t it because he''s tired of this life and wants to start over?"


    God meal, and then showed an old fox general smile, "you really know."


    Su Tang


    Yes, I''m careless.


    "So what do you want to do when you come to me?"


    God, "don''t be nervous. I just want to get to know you."


    Sue sugar looked at him strangely. "That''s it?"


    God nodded, "that''s it."


    Su Tang has nothing to say, but she vaguely discovers that he has something to say. All her previous cognition comes from the system, but now someone tells her that what the system says is not completely correct.


    This is very worth pondering, including the restart of all her tasks this time.


    I always feel that there is a huge conspiracy waiting for her.


    God, as he said, really just came to see her, and soon left, but although he left, Su Tang could not be calm.


    It''s like, there''s a big secret, he started, but there''s no follow-up.


    However, God is God in the end, come and go without a trace, he wants to go, no one can stop him.


    Su Tang wakes up again, but she is not fully awake. Then she is haunted by the sweetness in her mouth. She greedily swallows it, but she thinks it''s not enough. Until her consciousness returns, she finds out what Satan has done.


    This guy woke her up with his own blood after she was in a coma!


    "Dracula!"


    The reason why she didn''t tell him his identity directly is that if he didn''t remember it by himself, it would be useless just to have a name. Besides, although she used to be an earl, she was still a human, a human. How could she know the devil? There are too many things that need to be explained later. Su tangguang thinks that his head is too big.


    However, being disturbed by God, she suddenly didn''t understand whether she was doing it right or not.


    If Satan really can''t bear the seal memory, what will he face when he wakes up?


    Sue sugar didn''t think about it any more, because when she woke up, she found that there was something wrong with Satan.


    He was holding himself, and one of his wrists was almost bony. But he didn''t seem to feel it, and his eyes were not right. His dark pupils couldn''t pass through the light, just like the origin of darkness. But in such a terrible scene, his face is with a smile, holding her action is extremely gentle.


    "Awake, my Anna?"


    When he said this, Su Tang couldn''t help shivering. There was It''s a little scary. What''s going on!


    "Dog, how long did I sleep?"


    System, "three hours."


    Sue sugar couldn''t help but scold God in her heart, and then she could only accept her fate and pacify her: "sorry, Dracula, it worried you just now."


    But Satan said, "you have been in a coma for three hours, six minutes and twenty-seven seconds."


    Accurate to seconds, that''s a bit cautious.


    Su Tang swallowed his saliva. As soon as he wanted to say something, he listened to the system and said, "the current blackening value is 80%."


    Stachyose


    Damn it!


    Coma for three hours, every hour up 10% of the blackening value, to now, just 80%.


    Industrious a whole year also just dropped so a bit blackening value, but three hours returned most, Su Tang can not gas?


    "Sorry, maybe I haven''t had a good rest recently, or maybe I''m not used to being a vampire. In a word, it''s ok now. Don''t worry."


    Satan looked at her directly, his eyes were deep, his voice was a little hoarse, but Sutang didn''t notice. Now she was full of how to stop bleeding.


    "Dracula, stop the bleeding! No nonsense


    The blood on the wrist can''t stop. Another possibility is that he doesn''t want to let the wound recover. After all, he is a devil. Who can hurt him if he doesn''t want to.


    However, Satan turned a deaf ear, and even enjoyed her worry.


    This feeling made him feel that she was still by his side and concerned about himself, not that she stabbed him two years ago and left without looking back.


    "Anna."


    Su Tang''s sweat came out. She wanted to get rid of his arms and find something to stop bleeding. The witch''s igloo was nearby. There must be some medicine, but she had it. On the contrary, people were pressed on the ground.


    Up and down, she was at a loss."Where are you going?"


    Or the gentle tone, but the chill all over the body is almost turned into substance.


    Su Tang said, "here I''ll find you some medicine. "


    Satan ignored her answer, looked at her and pressed her red lips with his bloody hand.


    "Do you know what I was thinking?"


    In this kind of atmosphere, Su Tang can only watch him say nothing.


    "I''ve been waiting for three hours, and then I thought, what should I do if I don''t wake up again? This is the second time you''ve left me. There''s no sign... "


    Su Tang opened her mouth and tried to explain, "I was wrong the first time before, but this time..."


    Satan suddenly put out his hand and hissed, his action was gentle, and his mouth was smiling, but it was all too morbid and dark.


    "I''m thinking if I swallow you up, then you won''t leave me in the future," he said


    Hearing this, Sutang shivered at last.


    She asked the system, "is he swallowing what I imagined?"


    The system is also shivering. It''s terrible. It''s only three hours since I left. It''s going to take three days, or my son will finish the task and leave


    I can''t think about it. I can''t think about it at all.


    Great desire for survival, let Su Tang suddenly embrace people, no longer care about his injured and bleeding hand, at this time, or his own life is more important.


    "I won''t go. Don''t be afraid. I just Really, it''s not under my control. I don''t know what happened to me. I was so sleepy that I couldn''t open my eyes. Besides, I remember to look for you before I fell asleep. You see, I didn''t go well, didn''t I leave? "


    Satan looked at her as if to confirm the truth of her words.


    Su sugar heart a horizontal, direct came a overbearing deep kiss.


    At this time, what else can we explain? Let''s act directly!


    Sure enough, this kiss, Satan''s terrible words stopped, not only stopped, and even after a short period of stiffness, suddenly held her in his arms, the deep force, Su Tang ate pain, but she dare not speak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 45%."


    Sue sugar was so nervous that she was completely relieved when three system prompts came out of her head.


    She didn''t know how long the kiss lasted. Anyway, it was fierce and urgent. At the end of the kiss, her mouth was broken, but it was not the key. The key was that Satan was still staring at her. In those dark eyes, her eyes were burning, and it was obviously not enough.


    "It''s delicious." Satan licked the blood spilled from the corner of his lips, and he didn''t know whose it was.


    Sue sugar''s stupid. No, who''s this guy? Is this the same kid she knows? Did she turn on his strange attributes?


    After three questions, Su Tang reached out and wiped away the blood left at the corner of his mouth.


    "How are you?"


    Satan, "I''m fine."


    Su Tang


    I believe you have a ghost. Just now, the blackening value is so high. God, if that old guy delays for another three hours, she will be cold when she wakes up.


    "We''ve been out for a long time. Why don''t we go back first? Speaking of all, I think the angel must know you. He was so stupid when he saw you for the first time. His acting was so bad. Did he want to do something behind his back? "


    Su Tang''s words are bland. He has never stopped since he stood up, and Satan also has some answers. It seems cold, but the dark stars are gradually broken in his pure black eyes.


    It''s beautiful.


    Su Tang''s hand is very cold. Similarly, as a demon, Satan''s hand is the same. They stay in the cold forest, but there is no weather to argue. On the contrary, Su Tang likes it here.


    "It''s so comfortable here. The sun is blocked by the blood fog all the year round. It''s good."


    Satan said: "there is a place that should be more comfortable than here."


    Su Tang, "where?"


    Satan, "abyss, dark abyss."


    Sue sugar''s step stopped suddenly, with obvious surprise in her eyes. "Dracula, do you think of something?"


    Abyss, that''s the place where the devil lives. He remembers. Does it mean that he remembers something?


    However, the other side shook his head.


    Satan said: "don''t forget, although I have lost my memory, it has been about a thousand years since I lost it. The place of the abyss, as long as it is a dark race, will have heard of it."


    Sue sugar suddenly collapsed his shoulder, drooped his head and said, "I thought you remembered something."


    Satan hooked his lips, the little girl so care about themselves, this feeling is really happy.


    "But we can go and have a look. Maybe I''ll remember something."


    This is like a reassurance to sue sugar, "OK, but before that, I want to find out what that stupid angel wants to do."


    Allen kept Alice because he found out that Alice actually had a potion to improve her strength. For an angel, birth is two wings, so he can always have only one pair of wings. It is clear that he is more powerful than the other four winged angels. Because of birth, he can only be the lowest angel in heaven.


    And recently, it''s a critical moment for Alice to develop a drug.


    Originally, he planned to find some animals to test, but recently, because of Satan, he decided to postpone this time. At least, he can''t find out what he''s doing for the time being. It was once the archangel. If he was careless, he would set himself on fire.


    But also, because of Satan''s relationship, he is excited all the time. If Satan can be used by him, can he not level the whole dark abyss?


    With this idea, he asked the witch to develop a medicine to control the heart.


    Alice frowned. "Dear Allen, can you tell me why you want that potion? What do you want to do? "


    Aaron was patient and gentle as usual. "It''s hard to spy on people''s hearts. I want this potion just to prevent someone from betraying me. You know, my position in heaven is general. Every time I come out, I''m looking for excuses. So once other angels find out our secret, it''s only death that greets us. Alice, believe me, I''m doing everything just for our future


    Alice was silent for a long time. At last, she hesitated and said, "it''s not impossible, but I''ll have to wait until I finish this potion. You know, I can''t do two things at once. "


    When Aaron saw her reply, he immediately said with a brilliant smile, "thank you, Alice. I will give you a grand wedding in the future."


    When they said this, Su Tang and Satan heard it thoroughly.


    After listening to his plan, Su Tang was really shocked. A two winged angel, Xiao Xiang, once a six winged archangel, who gave him courage?!


    As for Satan, there is no expression after listening. This kind of nonsense is not as interesting as making love with a little girl."Three days."


    Satan''s inexplicable words, listening to Su Tang a Leng, puzzled asked: "what three days?"


    Satan, "three days, solve this rubbish." Then he frowned and thought it was too time-consuming to waste three days on the garbage. He said, "wait for tomorrow. Anyway, an identity doesn''t mean anything. Even if he tells the truth, it''s useless if he can''t remember."


    This idea is uncanny consistent with Su Tang''s, but she stayed here not because of the angel, but because of the witch. The witch''s potion is the black technology of the world. Otherwise, as an angel, Allen would not condescend to coax a witch.


    Su Tang suddenly fell into a coma before. Although she explained, Satan didn''t believe it all. He always felt that she was hiding something from her, but she didn''t want to say it, and he couldn''t force her to speak. So it''s a good idea to go back to the abyss, where it''s dangerous and terrible, and where it is, she will only rely on him.


    There were no more disordered people to disturb them. Just thinking about it, Satan could not help looking forward to it.


    He wanted to find a place to hide her. No one but him could see her.


    However, the plan could not catch up with the accident. On that night, someone broke through the blood fog forest and ran to the witch to ask her to be executed.


    The fire suddenly lit up, illuminating the dark blood fog forest, surrounded by Black Knights, holding silver swords in their hands and carrying holy water on their bodies. If anyone dares to resist, they will be executed immediately.


    When Aaron saw this, his eyes turned scarlet with anger immediately. He was close to success tomorrow. How could he tolerate trouble.


    So, without concealing, he waved his wings and ordered the Black Knights to leave.


    When the angel came, at the beginning, all the Black Knights were shocked. They had never felt the holy light before, and even wanted to kneel down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    "This is the blood fog forest. How can there be angels in such a dirty forest?"


    "False, it must be the illusion made by the witch!"


    "Yes, there''s so much darkness here. If there are angels, how can they not be purified?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning of the first person, the crowd began to erupt. Indeed, if the angel is helping them, why stop them instead of fighting with them?


    Witches are used to deceiving. Then, can even angels be deceived?


    With a series of questions, the eloquent Allen got stuck. He tried to explain, but once the Black Knight pointed the contradiction to the Witch and asked him to prove it, he didn''t do anything.


    How can you do it to the witch? Just one day, or one night, the potion can be made. At this time, no one can disturb her.


    Aaron squinted his golden eyes, but a group of human beings, why bother!


    At the beginning of an idea, he didn''t give the Black Knights any time to react. As a symbol of the angel''s wings, he waved them vigorously. With the divine power, ordinary people can''t bear it.


    After all, Black Knights are just a little stronger than ordinary people and know a little bit of light magic, but compared with the orthodox magic power, they are not enough to look at all.


    The black knights had the idea to fight, but they never thought that the people in front of them were really angels, and they started a war against them. How ridiculous, they believe in heaven, believe in God, but the angel, the people of God, launched a war against them.


    Belief collapse, they have always thought that the angel in front of them is just a fake, everything is a witch''s plot, but no one thought that the angel would go along with the witch.


    Some people question, some people scold, and scream together, like a human tragedy.


    In response, Allen sneered, "you are just a group of mole ants, mole ants, what qualifications to speak?"


    Su Tang, who was in the dark, couldn''t help frowning at this deep irony. She said that these black knights had something to do with her. She also taught them how to fight in the Holy See.


    Seeing her intention to stand up, Satan said in a cold voice, "wait, there are still angels left."


    Su Tang was surprised, but he soon understood that the blood fog forest was not for the black knight. At least someone had to lead the way.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Aaron was rubbed on the ground. It''s the real kind of friction. He was dragged along by people''s feet, and his feathers fell down. It''s bloody and fleshy. It''s the opposite of what he looked like before.


    In a twinkling, the situation fell to the other side. The black knight had no power to attack. Although many people were injured, their lives were saved. If you look closely, oh, angels fight angels.


    If they were more careful, they would find that another angel looked familiar.


    "Well, it''s the four winged angel who just opened the way for us?"


    "I didn''t see his wings just now, but it should be right. After all, his faces are the same."


    No threat, the spirit of the Black Knights is pretty good, now they all gathered together and began to chat, but in the end, they were confused.


    "So, what are we going to do?"


    "Well, it''s worth it. Angels fight angels. It''s worth seeing this time in my life."


    "Yes, I''ve fought with angels. It''s awesome ~"


    "hahaha, I want to point my face. I''m the one who was pressed by angels and didn''t have the qualification to fight back."


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, Su Tang sees that the Black Knights are in good spirits. She is going to find Alice, but the infatuated little witch thinks of Allen. After he opens another four winged angel, she jumps in front of Allen.


    "My Lord, please let him go. We just love each other. No, if Heaven forbids me, I can leave."


    The four winged angel''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t embarrass her, just said truthfully: "he doesn''t love you."


    In a word, how could you persuade the silly girl who fell in love? Alice only thought that it was the angel''s intention to break them up, but she gritted her teeth with tears and said, "yes, he doesn''t love me. I''ll leave soon. No, my Lord brought the Black Knight here to arrest me. "


    The four winged angel seemed to sigh, and it seemed that nothing happened. He looked coldly at Aaron, and his eyes were filled with disappointment. "Aaron, even the witch is braver than you, you are a coward."


    Aaron fell to the ground with many scars, embarrassed, but he was not reconciled, so he was just one last step away.


    "Just because you were born with four wings, our two wings deserve to be your servants? Why? "


    The four winged angel frowned, "Aaron, there are no servants in heaven. You and I are just blaming different people."


    He brought human beings to wake up in time, but instead of doing so, he attacked human beings.They are the members of the Holy See who believe in their heaven. They know that they are weak, but they dare to resist the dark creatures. Even God dare not look down on them. But Aaron betrayed their trust.


    He was disappointed that the angel had lost his pure heart.


    Aaron always thought he was inferior to them, but now the six winged angels pitied him in a compassionate manner. It was disgusting. He got up from the ground, and Alice didn''t even look at him.


    "There are no servants in heaven. This is to make us two winged angels willing to work hard." He stumbled, mouth hook out a mocking smile, "really ridiculous, unfortunately, I will not believe you this nonsense."


    Will be the heart of malicious uncontrolled outbreak, soon, the original pure flawless wings began to turn black.


    At first, just a few feathers on the tip of the wings turned black, but soon, the black spread, and soon reached the bottom. Then, the golden pupil also changed, first a circle on the edge of the pupil, slowly extended, until finally, the whole eyes became rich black.


    Angels fall.


    The disappointment in the eyes of the four winged angel turned into killing intention. If he didn''t fall, he would take him back to heaven, but now, he would not be the same kind.


    Two wings to four wings, the odds are almost zero, but Aaron thought of the igloo potion.


    Sooner or later, before the four winged angel regained his consciousness, he rushed into the igloo. However, the medicine had not been successful and had not been tested. He swallowed it in one breath, and no one knew what the side effect was.


    Su Tang was also shocked, but Satan said calmly and indifferently, "he''s too stupid to put all his eggs in one basket."


    It''s not just stupid, it''s like blocking your own way to death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Time seems to be static, and everyone is stunned at the scene.


    Aaron''s back began to grow new wings. The color of the new wings was the same as his current color. They were all pure black, but Whether it''s an angel or a fallen angel, his wings are long in pairs. He''s the only one who grows one, just like a freak.


    Ellen''s face was twisted. Only Alice was worried about him and comforted him.


    "It doesn''t matter, Alan. You''re still pretty. Don''t worry. I''ll help you."


    After holding on for a long time, he tore off the disguise completely. He has no time, alerted the four winged angels, and there will be more heavenly masters coming to arrest him. He must leave, at least, to hide in the dark abyss.


    Although only one wing is ugly, it''s better than none.


    He has had a obsession with wings, even if it is deformed three wings, it is absolutely better than two wings.


    Alice still has a lot of space to use, but in front of her, Aaron can''t take her away. She''s afraid of being used by outsiders because of her powerful talent. At this moment, he even wants to kill her.


    Angels are selfless, but at this moment, Aaron is selfish.


    He was afraid that she would join hands with heaven to make a potion, take back his wings, and then shut him in a cage full of dazzling sunshine, and there would be no possibility of him coming out again.


    But he forgot that he was no longer an angel in the past. Heaven had always taken only one way to fall an angel.


    "Alice, don''t blame me. If you blame me, blame your life."


    Listen to this, it''s just a scum man''s scum!


    Su Tang can''t listen any more, and she doesn''t care about the four winged angel. Anyway, she''s going to kill him now. Besides, before this intellectual disability, she dared to think about Satan and turn him into a obedient servant.


    However, before she could do it, Satan would go ahead of her.


    No one can see Satan''s action clearly. When he comes back, Aaron''s wings have been pulled off.


    Without wings, Aaron is like a fish without water. He falls to the ground in pain and struggles. His back is bloody and looks pitiful. However, no one sympathizes with him at the scene.


    It was because of the appearance of sugar that the black knight was shocked again.


    "Yes Count Anna


    "My God, didn''t count Anna die in the war with the queen? The Vatican has not yet held her funeral. "


    "It''s really count Anna. I won''t admit it. She''s still beautiful and dazzling."


    ¡­¡­


    The noise in his ears made Satan''s face gloomy again. Sure enough, he should lock people up. No one could see him!


    Su Tang nodded to the Dark Knights, and then went to Satan. Then she saw the four winged angel looking at him in surprise. Maybe she was so shocked that she came over after a while.


    What''s more, this guy came over with the same hands and feet.


    The four winged angel''s face was complex and excited, like seeing an idol, or something hard to say. Anyway, Su Tang couldn''t understand.


    He looked at Satan, curtsey line of a superior and subordinate ceremony, but without waiting for him to speak, Satan on the first step: "we know each other?"


    Cold voice will be the angel to pull back, he seems to wake up, pause, just stand.


    Also, the archangel has long been gone, in front of the fallen devil Satan.


    "Devil, Satan."


    Satan heard him read out his taboo, and his expression had no waves, as if all this had nothing to do with him, but Su Tang looked back quickly.


    He didn''t pay attention to the four winged angel, but seriously said to her: "kill that kind of person dirty your hand, next time just call me."


    Su Tang had nothing to say for a moment. After a pause, she whispered: "I wanted to fight you before I was mentally retarded. I can''t help it. Besides, I''m not weak enough to need protection. Sometimes, I can handle it myself."


    She doesn''t like to be led by the nose. Similarly, she doesn''t like that everything needs to be promised.


    She has a feeling that Satan is the kind of person who used to take her belongings and personal belongings. If she doesn''t protest, this guy will definitely get worse and worse.


    Satan frowned and was obviously dissatisfied with her answer.


    What to deal with? Why should she deal with it? She just needs to stay by his side!


    This kind of time is not a good time to talk, so, in order to let him quickly recognize his identity, she said to the four Winged Angel: "do you know him?"


    The four winged angels were shocked. "Of course, there is nothing in heaven that they don''t know."


    The original Archangel is one of the symbols of heaven. He is the most perfect angel in heaven. He is more like the leader of heaven than the God who seldom appears.


    If by comparison, Su Tang is like the dream lover in the hearts of the nobility in the Royal City, then Satan is undoubtedly the male god of all the angels in heaven.


    Now, both of them have become dark species. The Black Knights beat their chests. Even the four winged angels can''t accept the reality.Archangels have been in the sky for more than 2000 years, but the angels in heaven still can''t accept it.


    Su Tang wanted to ask more questions, but Satan had no patience, "let''s go."


    Su Tang''s eyes are wide open. What are you going to do? Where are you going? Can''t he be nice? It''s all for him!


    However, Satan is not only ungrateful, but also carrying sugar, regardless of her will to take her away.


    The way they left was a little special. Both the black knight and the angel were stunned.


    Finally, I don''t know which bold black knight dared to question the four winged angel.


    "The dark haired man is a dark species, isn''t he? Why didn''t the angel take him down?"


    This question is sour. Count Anna in their heart loves the light most. How could she become such a monster? Someone must have forced her! Looking at the way she just left, it strengthened the heart of the Black Knight!


    Angels generally don''t embarrass people, but they can''t help it today.


    What''s the matter? As far as you count Anna is concerned, do you know who is standing next to her?


    "One by one, you are a dark species. He used to be the six winged archangel of heaven. Now, he is the master of the dark abyss, Satan


    Angel''s voice is not big, but let the whole four are silent.


    Evil Satan?


    After a brief silence, the Black Knight broke out.


    "My count Anna is so good that she must be feeding the devil with her body. Wuwuwu, I love her very much. "


    "I don''t believe count Anna will fall, she is so perfect, but now, everything has been explained, it must be the devil who forced her."


    "I am satisfied to know that count Anna is still alive. By the way, did she just nod to us? "


    ¡­¡­


    The four winged angels were all black. They knew count Anna one by one. Do you know how grand the archangels were? Ten Anna is not half an archangel!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    Alice and Allen are brought back to heaven to be sentenced, but these have nothing to do with sugar.


    She left the blood fog forest. Somehow, although the blackening value remained unchanged, she could feel the ups and downs of Satan''s mood, as if he was suppressing something, as if he was calm before the storm, but in fact he was turbulent in the dark.


    The dark abyss seems to be far away, but there are trigger points. For example, if it is Satan, he can take people back at any time, but he did not, but chose a road without shortcut.


    In the luxurious carriage, Su Tang sat on a soft cushion, like a needle on a needle.


    This kind of feeling really makes people feel terrible. It''s better to be executed directly. Waiting is the most painful.


    Su Tang couldn''t help but look up at some demon who was sleeping. "Dracula, are we going to the abyss now?"


    The devil in front of him had changed dramatically when he just came back. He was no longer the childish who would explode when he teased. He became deep and calm, and occasionally flashed a ray of deep pity to look at her.


    It''s terrible. What''s the devil? He symbolizes terrible, selfish, arrogant and all other bad words. If one day the devil pities you, then I''m very sorry, you may be finished.


    This is what Su Tang can''t understand.


    In other world, the more blackening value falls, the more it tends to be normal. How can Mr. devil do the opposite?


    "Well, the abyss is a bit far away, but we are not in a hurry. You can take the opportunity to enjoy the scenery along the road." Satan put her in his arms and said with a smile, "I think you should like it very much."


    Su Tang was silent. At this moment, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Do you like it?


    She didn''t know.


    Satan changed his silence. Seeing that she was silent, he gave her a kiss on the cheek. "What''s the matter? Recently, I always feel that you are in low spirits, aren''t you full? "


    Compared with the previous childish ghost, the demon in front of you is the perfect lover. He cares about all your emotions and has prepared everything before you speak. You just need to lie in his arms and enjoy the scenery by the side of the road.


    In the past half a month, they have gone through a lot of places and seen a lot of scenery, but there is no place for Su Tang to remember, or she did not calm down.


    She gazed at Satan, her eyes full of worry. "Dracula, tell me, do you think of anything? Before that, the four winged angel said that you were the archangel of heaven, the six winged angel. Do you have any impression? "


    Satan in the fall of Aaron when children have emerged a few pictures, although a flash, but he remembered.


    It was a six winged angel, white and beautiful, but what impressed him deeply was his pale golden pupils, which had no emotion, no emotion, so indifferent that he almost didn''t put the world in his eyes.


    At that moment, he felt a little sympathy for him.


    But soon he found out that the six winged angel should be himself.


    Although the memory is still missing, but to him now, heaven is too boring. Shen Yuan, however, hasn''t been back for a long time. He has no memory for a long time. Over the past 1000 years, he has seen the change of dynasties, the disappearance of human beings, and the growth of human beings. To be honest, he has some admiration for human beings. Although they are so weak, they can live forever.


    However, none of this was as good as the ten years she had stayed with the little girl.


    That''s his deepest memory, and now he''s got her, and his little Anna is in his arms.


    "I just thought of a few clips, and no more. Is my Anna worried about me?"


    Sue sugar moved uneasily, and then said, "of course, you are the person I care about most now. No, it''s Mr. devil who cares the most. To be honest, I was shocked when I heard the four winged angel say that you used to be an archangel. "


    When she said this, she widened her eyes. Her eyes were like emerald, but she couldn''t see him inside.


    In the past, Satan did not go into this aspect, but now, he found out.


    She''s lying.


    Little Anna''s acting is very good. At least, she cheated him before.


    "Do you want to see it?"


    There is no end to a word, let Su sugar some don''t know.


    Satan explained, "do you want to see the seraph?"


    Su Tang was stunned. Then he thought that he was the source of darkness. As long as he thought, let alone the evolution of the six winged angel, even God could be flawless.


    "Is that ok?" She said, with some hope in her eyes.


    "Of course, my love."


    Satan took her by the hand and led her out of the carriage. The six winged angel is so big that no matter how luxurious the carriage is, it can''t last.


    Su Tang guessed that it would be spectacular and beautiful, but when she saw it with her own eyes, she was still shocked.


    Soft light cage in his body, six wings open, each white feather seems to be hit with light and shadow, the United States is amazing, the former black hair into gold, even with the pupil, also become pale gold, sacred and inviolable.But now, the angel actually raised the lip angle to her, also extended the hand to her.


    "Come here."


    In front of this kind of top beauty, who can stand it? After all, Su Tang has been surrounded by white feathers.


    Gee, this guy actually circled her with feathers.


    At this moment, Sutang is speechless!


    "Do you like it?"


    Su Tang nodded like a rattle. I like it so much. She suddenly understood the eyes of the four winged angel before. This is the idol! Yan is justice!


    Little Anna''s excited appearance makes the devil raise his lips happily. She doesn''t know that he is more excited than her.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 35%."


    The sudden decline of blackening value makes Su Tang confused. But at this time, no matter what''s going on, it''s the right thing to appreciate beauty.


    "Like me, or like..." Satan pauses. Just before he pauses, the holy light suddenly turns black.


    The wings are black. The pupils of the eyes and the hair are all restored to their original color. Only the skin is much whiter than before, but it is a morbid cold white.


    Su Tang''s eyes are silly. Beauty is still beautiful. However, compared with what she just looked like, the devil now only raised an idea in her mind.


    That is Run!


    However, the six wings encircle her, although not completely imprison her, but blocked all the way.


    No matter how she runs, she can walk.


    It seems to see what she thought. At this time, the devil pulled open his collar and showed his white neck, then scratched his cold white skin with his black fingertips.


    Zhen Li''s blood slid down her skin. At this time, Su Tang couldn''t think at all.


    "Do you want it?" The devil invited again. With a smile in his eyes, he stretched out his arm and took the man to himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    Su Tang hasn''t been hungry in this period of time, but it''s one thing not to be hungry. Who can refuse the delicious food?


    Not only did Satan''s action not arouse her antipathy, but because she was closer to delicious food, her eyes were confused. She was in a state of confusion. She knew that there was something wrong with Satan, but she still couldn''t refuse.


    The instinct contained in the blood urges her, drives her, makes her desperate, just want to taste the spilled blood.


    Satan gently stroked her hair, the action is intimate and indulgent, it seems that as long as she wants, he can give.


    He didn''t feel that she loved him, but for a moment, he could feel that she cared more about him than anyone else.


    His indulgence led to the fact that Su Tang was gone at the end of the day.


    Blood into the mouth, for vampires, it''s like the fish about to dry up encountered water, the rain like water, with indelible sweet, addictive and crazy. In the end, she didn''t need Satan to hold her, but she already reached out and held her in her arms.


    Not enough, not enough


    Satan held her back for fear that she would fall to the ground with one soft foot.


    "Slow down, no one will rob you, and I will always be by your side."


    At this moment, she could not hear anything except swallowing the delicious blood, but that was enough.


    Satan happily raised his lips and sucked his blood. He was his man. What''s more, people who are used to drinking Qiongjiang Yulu can''t get used to other garbage tastes.


    Su Tang had a big drink, and now she felt like hiccups. Although Satan is a demon with great strength, no matter how strong she is, she can''t help it. Three meals a day when her mobile blood bank, if this person, would have fallen.


    "Dracula, I just lost control. Are you ok?"


    Su Tang''s nervous appearance does not seem to be faking. Satan''s plan is to take back his wings first, then he pretends to be strong and shakes his head, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little blood. Are you full?" Finish saying, see her frown, can''t help but pacify a way: "you rest assured, I am also a devil at least, which so easily fall down, you drink that bit of blood, is not a big problem."


    Su Tang knows Satan''s strength, but now he doesn''t remember it, and they are going to the abyss. Everyone knows that the abyss is full of danger everywhere. If Satan loses too much blood, it''s very dangerous.


    So she said, "why don''t you drink some more of mine and suck it back?"


    Satan looked at her steadily. After a moment, he bent his lips and laughed.


    Although the little girl didn''t love him, she was too soft hearted. With such a big weakness in front of him, Satan claimed that he was never a gentleman. Naturally, he wanted to take the opportunity to operate.


    For example, at this moment, taking advantage of her soft heart, he bent down and burst out all the thoughts he had repressed for a long time.


    Su Tang only felt a pain on her lips, and then her mouth was plundered. The other side was so fierce that she didn''t give her any chance to resist. She had to bear it passively


    I do not know how long, her lips feel numb, the other party finally let her go.


    Satan hung his eyes, a pair of dark eyes more dark, in order to prevent frightening her, he first step back, and then spit out a few mouthfuls of turbid gas, this will look at her again, "little Anna, disgust?"


    Su Tang slightly Leng, a moment later to understand what he is asking.


    Disgust?


    It''s not like it, but it''s not disgusting.


    Satan looked into her eyes, and saw that it was clear, and there was no feeling of boredom or anger, so he was sure that what she said was true.


    Well As long as you don''t dislike him, that''s a good start.


    Satan is very patient, also very clear this bad world, where there are so many two love each other, as long as he likes her, this is enough. As for what she wants to do, he doesn''t want the same feelings, as long as She doesn''t have to be disgusted.


    "The journey to the abyss is speeding up. Can little Anna bear it?"


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it. Anyway, she was going to the abyss. It didn''t make any difference for her to be early or late.


    "Of course, as long as you have no problem, then I have no problem."


    A smile flashed in Satan''s eyes. He was a lovely child. At this time, he was still considering for him.


    "Of course I have no problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Satan said to speed up the journey, Su Tang thought that at most is a few days in advance, who can think, this guy directly opened the door of darkness.


    She looked at the endless darkness, blinked, the whole person was silly, "no, since we can directly enter the abyss, why do we have to walk so much?"


    The ordinary carriage couldn''t get into the abyss at this time. Satan decided to abandon his horse and walk.


    He looked at little Anna, who was in danger but didn''t know it. He gently came forward and took her hand. "I didn''t worry before. I just want you to have a look at the scenery along the road, but now I feel It''s not necessary. "For Su Tang, scenery is the same everywhere she goes. With so many worlds down, she has long been immune to beautiful scenery.


    Of course, if she''s stuck for decades, that''s another matter.


    The entrance to the abyss was dark, and she couldn''t see her fingers. But because Satan was holding her, Su Tang didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, she looked around curiously.


    However, in addition to the black, there is only silence.


    But Satan, afraid of her, has been chatting with her.


    "Is little Anna afraid?"


    I don''t know why, the devil likes to add a small word before her name these days.


    "Mr. devil, I''m not afraid. Thank you for your concern." With that, he raised a big grin.


    In the dark, Satan saw her face clearly, shook his head funny, and then asked: "little Anna, if I was the kind of super devil, would you be afraid?"


    Su Tang is not only a super devil, but also the source of darkness. Please position yourself a little higher. Don''t be modest!


    "No


    Satan asked, "why?"


    Su Tang, "just like the two winged angel Allen who met in the blood fog forest before, he is still an angel, but when you dig out the appearance, you can''t see inside, not as good as the witch Alice."


    Satan said, "so what little Anna means is that I peel away this appearance, just like a witch?"


    Sue sugar, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Finish saying, still don''t forget skin he once, "brave point my demon sir, you are in my mind but no one can replace that kind of high."


    Invisible and provocative is the most fatal. Satan knows very well that when she says this, there is no unnecessary emotion in her eyes.


    But what about that?


    Satan, "well, you are irreplaceable in my heart."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    Abyss, a place that depends on strength to survive, when outsiders enter, they will be like hounds sniffing prey, frantically catching.


    Almost all the species in it improve their strength by swallowing each other. Unless they are strong enough to make them submit, they will kill madly.


    And the more they go inside, the fewer people dare to enter, because there are all big men in it. Their strength is exaggerated one by one. They even divide their territory, such as Satan Lucifer, the real master of the abyss. He lived in the deepest part of the abyss, surrounded by other fallen angels, and then out, some demons with names.


    But in the abyss, except for those fallen angels, no one else has seen the appearance of Satan. No one knows the real Satan when he stands in front of them.


    Su Tang thought that there would be a person who didn''t have long eyes coming to find abuse, but she didn''t expect that it would be the blood clan in the end.


    Are the thirteen princes of the blood clan crazy?


    The blood clan is not a powerful race in the abyss, but if the thirteen princes join forces, their strength can be shocked. For example, at this time, other demons dare not act rashly anyway.


    They were all around, their eyes shining.


    "It''s said that these bats of the blood clan only suck blood?"


    "It''s true that although it''s a bit wasteful, it''s a good thing for me. Well, my heart is mine. If anyone dares to rob me, we can have a try first."


    "I don''t care about the rest, but this man''s skin is really good. When he fails, you let me tear off his skin first."


    ¡­¡­


    The noise around them is getting louder and louder. It''s like they are in a vegetable market, talking about what to buy today. In the end, some people like the same thing. Before Satan and the blood clan started fighting, other demons started fighting first.


    Su Tang looks at them inexplicably. Do they know who the Lord is?


    The thirteen princes of the blood clan and Satan, in terms of number, are completed by the blood clan, so there are no demons standing on Satan''s side, only Su Tang makes a gesture to cheer him on.


    It doesn''t matter how other people are. The only thing Satan cares about is her.


    Su Tang''s action undoubtedly attracted the attention of other demons. Demons like red, and her rare red hair directly brightened the eyes of demons.


    Then, I don''t know who yelled, "this woman''s hair is mine! No one is allowed to rob! "


    "Fart, what my mother likes first is my mother''s. If you want to rob me, you''ll win first!"


    So, in order to fight for Satan''s devil has not yet decided the outcome, here in order to fight for Su sugar that red haired devil began again.


    This magic plot, Sue sugar can''t help but smoke.


    "Are you serious?"


    At this time, a demon answered for her.


    "You are the devil from outside. In the abyss, we all grew up like this. Poor child, while they haven''t decided the outcome, find a big man to protect them, or you won''t even have the dregs left. " The seemingly kind-hearted devil answered, then pointed to himself, "or, you choose me?"


    Su sugar put her eyes on the devil who had not reached her shoulder and tried to squeeze out a smile, "no, ugly."


    "Hey, you don''t have to toast or drink!"


    The devil was obviously angry, but Sue sugar clenched his fist and moved his wrist. Finally, he gave him a punch.


    This blow, hit that demon nose blood direct current, originally exasperated appearance is more furious.


    "You damned woman, how dare you beat me!"


    Su Tang doesn''t want to be cruel. She just wants to solve the mental retardation as soon as possible. However, as before in the blood fog forest, except for the first punch, there is no need for her to take the next step, because Satan has solved all the problems for her.


    "How does little Anna want him to die?"


    The devil had been beaten beyond recognition, whether on his face or on his body, as if he had been fished out of the blood pool, his hair was stuck with blood.


    Blood gas is too heavy, as a vampire, Sue sugar couldn''t help sniffing, and then, she almost vomited.


    If Satan''s blood is the most delicious in the world, then the devil''s blood is the smelliest in the world!


    She was almost smoked, but in Satan''s eyes, it was a different matter.


    She is sniffing other people''s blood, this posture, as if in front of her husband, looking at other wild men! The key is still very serious!


    The whole body breath of Satan gas is cold, why smell other people''s blood? Is he unable to satisfy her now? Or she Tired of yourself?


    Either way, Satan couldn''t accept it. When he squinted and planned how to kill the devil, Su Tang took the lead.


    Su Tang frowned and didn''t know that she had walked around the gate of hell. At this time, she held her breath and tore the devil with her sword under everyone''s astonished eyes.


    "You can''t understand what you said, can you?"Su Tang is holding a sword in her hand. It''s the silver sword she used to use when she was a bounty hunter. It''s the one soaked in holy water. It''s equivalent to light. It''s a good weapon to deal with demons.


    However, she is also a demon now, which is very suffocating.


    Isn''t she afraid of being cut by one? He is really a cruel man! Look at the sharp sword action, it''s obviously used to tearing.


    The demons trembled at the sight, but Satan felt that the scene was very pleasant.


    Sue sugar used the devil to frighten her. At least, for the time being, no retarded person dares to hit her. After all this, she raised her head to Satan with pride. "Mr. Dracula, I can do it myself."


    Satan laughs. In the blood fog forest, he once said that he didn''t want to dirty her hands, so he will do what he wants to do in the future. However, the little guy refuted at that time.


    "Well, my little Anna is very good."


    Su Tang snorted. You must not be timid in the demons. Otherwise, these guys will eat you alive. On the contrary, if you are superior, they will reevaluate your dangerous value.


    After a fight, her fighting factors were ignited. While playing with the sword in her hand, she swept the demons'' faces with a smile. "Who just wanted my hair? Come on, stand up and I''ll let you take it. "


    Su Tang''s appearance is very eye-catching, but at the first glance we all pay attention to her red hair. Now, with the passage of time, many demons have also moved their eyes to her face. It''s amazing.


    Except for those noble fallen angels, when did such a top beauty appear in their abyss.


    Beauty, soon a demon stood up, she looked at her greedily, as if the potential must be the same, "I fight with you, you lose, give me your skin and your hair."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Clay figurine has three parts of blood. Su Tang is picked like a commodity. How can he be indifferent.


    "Well, come with you."


    She raised her chin haughtily, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, but her eyes were full of mockery, as if she were laughing at these self indulgent demons.


    When Su Tang was quiet, it was like a still picture. Beauty was beautiful, but it was not as vivid as it is now. Especially the green eyes, mixed with tiny light, were so bright that people wanted to carve them in.


    Everyone likes beautiful things, but beautiful and challenging things can arouse the most primitive impulse, which makes the demons around excited.


    They rubbed their hands and sacrificed their weapons. "Little beauty, don''t think beauty can do whatever you want. Don''t cry for mercy later. But If you cry at me, I might be a little more lenient


    Su Tang sneers. It''s not that she oversteps her ability. As a blood clan, she is nourished by Satan''s blood every day. She really doesn''t pay attention to these peripheral demons.


    She didn''t say a word of rubbish. She went up with her sword.


    The shadow of the sword is like a dragon. It''s very murderous. Before long, a piece of red blood stained the body of the sword. However, she didn''t stop, instead, she quickened her action.


    Her sword intention is fierce and fierce, and also mixed with the sword moves learned in the previous world. This kind of unprecedented move, these demons have no time to deal with, so they are caught off guard. In the end, it''s good to be able to barely block the sword intention and not be hurt.


    On one side, Satan twists his fingers. Such a dazzling person really wants to hide, and no one will show him, but now he can''t help it.


    Think of it as The last carnival, until the depths of the abyss, she will not have this opportunity.


    Su Tang and a group of demons are fighting fiercely. The thirteen princes of the blood clan over there are not willing to be outdone. However, they have just surrounded them. Before they have time to fight, Satan''s action makes them completely frozen.


    At that moment, the thirteen princes felt the feeling of their hearts being pinched. With a little movement, they could feel the countercurrent of blood in their bodies, and their forehead was blue with pain.


    Look at Satan again. He walks around with a smile on his lips.


    He put out his index finger and hissed on his thin lip. "You''re disturbing me to see little Anna."


    Such a beautiful image of Jinghong may never be seen again.


    At the thought of this, he didn''t feel sorry at all. On the contrary, he felt more I''m excited.


    Because from now on, she will belong to him alone.


    His action was gentle and his voice was smiling, but the thirteen princes were all thrilled. In front of him, this guy was the devil among the demons. His eyes were full of dark possession, and those locked by it had no place to escape. At this moment, they didn''t even know whether to sympathize with themselves or the poor girl he liked.


    Of course, as the prince in charge of the blood clan for thousands of years, how can he tolerate the invasion of outsiders? Even if he fought his own life, he could not lose the face of the blood clan!


    Thirteen princes started at the same time. The terrible power was about to fall on Satan, but he didn''t even hide. He stood in the same place, his eyes didn''t move away from Su Tang. After the huge explosion, the ground shook slightly.


    When the prince saw this, he was not half excited, but even more frightened.


    How strong is the strength to dare to stand in the same place, and not even give a look in the process?


    They looked frightened, and a terrible thought flashed through their mind, "is it..."


    "No, the one who has lived in the deepest abyss for a long time and can''t come out easily can''t be him."


    "But who else, if not him?"


    The blood princes were pale, and even no one dared to pronounce the name that frightened them.


    "If it''s really him, what''s the picture? Why did you call yourself a blood clan a thousand years ago? I should have known that I would give up the position of leader


    At the end of the conversation, a group of blood clans turned white and white, and almost collapsed.


    Satan, "no more?"


    Keep on Farting! The princes of the blood clan feel that they are crazy, but they are the masters of the abyss, their kings! And they, eating bear heart leopard gall, dare to challenge him!


    No, as soon as the words fell, all the thirteen princes knelt on the ground with a unified plop.


    They kneel simply, the rest of the onlookers are silly.


    It''s just the beginning. Why do you kneel all of a sudden?


    Then, not long after, the onlookers went completely crazy. Here is the edge of the abyss. On weekdays, half of the fallen angels can''t be seen. Even if you see them, it''s a startling glance, and they soon disappear. It''s like now, one by one, they are all in order, and they are all walking in their direction.


    "I Am I dazed? "


    "It''s impossible. I can''t afford so many fallen angels even if I''m dizzy."


    "Shit, there''s got to be somebody!"


    But who can make so many fallen angels come out unless


    No one dares to pronounce the name. After a little thought, they all fell on their knees like the blood prince.Su Tang just solved the demons in her hands at this time. When she looked back, she found that things were out of control. How could she all kneel on the ground?


    Look at Satan again. He''s smiling warmly and waving to her, "little Anna, come here."


    Su Tang''s face was splashed with a few drops of blood, one of which just fell under the corner of his eyes. Compared with her fair skin, she outlined the most thrilling and gorgeous.


    Satan''s eyes darkened a little, restrained not to go forward to take away people, only looked at her with a smile.


    At this time, Su Tang also noticed the fallen angels not far away. They spread their wings one by one, with great momentum. At a glance, they could guess for whom they came.


    "What happened?" Sue sugar only stopped for a second, and soon came to him.


    However, Satan is still a little unhappy, his little Anna actually did not first reaction.


    "Hungry?"


    Although Su Tang had a good fight, she was very full recently. She was really not hungry for a short time. But she just shook her head when she saw Satan holding her hand and saying, "you are hungry."


    What is it?


    Su Tang''s face was full of question marks. She didn''t quite understand what happened to the Lord.


    If you can''t figure it out, don''t guess. Let''s change the topic.


    "The fallen angels are all for you?"


    Satan did not answer, but staring at her neck with pale blue blood vessels, eyes deep like cold, "and I''m hungry."


    Su Tang can feel that something is wrong with him. No, it should be said that he has not been normal since the beginning. The blackening value of male leaders in other world has decreased, and their character has at least become normal. Only this guy should praise him as a dark overlord?


    She looked at him and sighed helplessly, "here you are. Here you are."


    Satan''s face finally began to smile. Instead of paying attention to the fallen angel, he directly opened his six wings and trapped her in this small world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    A faint smell of blood overflowed from the black wings, and all the demons were shocked, including the fallen angels who had already come. They knelt on the ground, no one dared to disturb them, but their hearts were earth shaking.


    So, Wang, who has been missing for so long, is going to find a queen for them?


    ¡­¡­


    When the wings came back, Su Tang was all weak and soft. She lay down in Satan''s arms. If he hadn''t supported her waist, she was sure that she could perform one second kneeling.


    When she was just surrounded by his wings, she felt that he was crazy for a time. She swallowed it in a desperate way. For a moment, she felt that her blood would be drained by him. She lost too much blood. Although he later asked her to take it back, it was not so easy for her to get it back. Now she was dizzy and had no strength in her limbs.


    When she thought that she was still aggressive just now, and now she''s a soft footed shrimp, Su Tang was very angry.


    "What''s wrong with you just now?" She glared and growled in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    However, her anger is another matter in Satan''s eyes. His little Anna was in his arms, leaning on him, his figure all over his eyes.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Just now, he was desperate to drain all the blood from her. In fact, for a moment, he really wanted to do that, but he stopped it soon. Although they could be together forever, he would never see her again.


    When he thought about it, he felt sorry.


    The fallen angel was waiting. Satan held the man in his arms, which made the man in his arms whisper.


    Sue sugar is really scared, not soon enough and feel ashamed, toes are curled up together.


    Wipe, there are so many people watching!


    "What are you doing?"


    Her words of complaint and coquetry provoked Satan to pick her eyebrows. "You can''t walk. Hold you."


    Su Tang stares, "so many people, who says I can''t walk?"


    Satan lengthened his voice, "Oh, I''ll let it go." With that, I really let go of my hand.


    Sue sugar hugs his neck in surprise, this damned devil! Can you remind her before letting go, who let go so suddenly? It''s not letting go, it''s killing her!


    Satan''s eyes were full of smiles. Little Anna''s expression was so vivid that he knew what she was thinking.


    "What are you calling me?"


    Su Tang couldn''t help but blurt out and said angrily, "son of a bitch!"


    When Satan heard this, he was not angry. On the contrary, he chuckled. In his low and gorgeous voice, Su Tang was so angry that he wanted to blow him with a small fist!


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You''re so cute."


    The interaction between the two people is not hidden. The fallen angels not far away all listen to the eyes, nose and heart, but their hearts are all exploded.


    Is this the most ascetic Archangel in heaven? The laughter, the tone, it''s terrible.


    Yes, it''s terrible, especially when we think about what the fallen Archangel did, all the fallen angels can''t help shivering.


    Satan''s memory is missing. During this period, he has indeed recovered some fragments, but the contents of those fragments are too few to support his memory. However, it doesn''t matter to him. The only thing he wants to do now is one thing.


    In the deepest part of the abyss, there was no accident. It was dark everywhere and the sun couldn''t shine through.


    Although it doesn''t matter whether there is sunshine or not for demons, they don''t need any lighting tools when they reach the point of cultivation, but this place is still too oppressive and empty.


    It''s still too short for Sutang to be a vampire. After only staying for a while, she feels uncomfortable. She feels a little sorry for Satan when she thinks that he used to live here for a long time.


    No wonder this guy will block his memory. It''s a terrible place to live for a long time!


    Satan holding people, vaguely feel her mood depressed, asked: "do not like here?"


    Su Tangfu, who can like this place, but he says with a smile: "I just think this place has nothing." With that, she blinked her curious eyes again. "You used to live here alone?"


    Satan can feel a little heartache from her eyes, he laughed, "no memory, but for me, it doesn''t make any difference where I live."


    Su Tang still sympathized with him. What about the devil and the origin of darkness? She didn''t even have anyone to talk to. So she patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. I''ll be with you in the future."


    In the dark, but Satan can see the light from her eyes, bright and bright.


    He looked at her with dark eyes. The paranoia in his eyes almost became the essence. Unfortunately, Su Tang didn''t really see it. Instead, he was making plans with great interest.


    Satan, "you said, don''t go back."


    Sue sugar thought, what''s there to go back on?


    She thought and said so, and then said, "our top priority is..." Let''s get your memory back first.Unfortunately, before she finished, Satan interrupted, "get married."


    Su Tang Leng next, completely did not expect how to suddenly turn to the wedding above!


    Satan, "I asked other demons, I have no lover, no children, once alone, later I have you


    Sue sugar is stuck. She used to use this excuse to refuse him, but he didn''t remember it. Now, although his memory hasn''t recovered, he will ask other demons.


    Oh, forget it. It''s not the first time to get married anyway.


    Su Tang has a kind of debt, anyway, the task is worth completing, she also patted ass to leave, now this period of time, as compensation.


    "It''s not impossible." She opened her mouth difficultly, and her voice became smaller and smaller. "That''s to say, I have to arrange it."


    Hearing the words, Satan''s eyes were full of gloom, and the corners of his mouth rose, "all listen to you."


    This place needs to be decorated. Although Su Tang is a blood clan now, it doesn''t mean she likes the dark. First, she let Satan get a false moon on her head. At least the environment is no longer so dark. When the moon comes, then there is the source of water. No matter how large the area is, there must be a small lake with flowers and grass everywhere. Let alone, although it''s simple, it still has artistic conception under the hazy moonlight.


    The environment is ready, and then the place to live.


    Su Tang had asked the devil what kind of house he liked, but the other party said that it was all up to her, and she didn''t want to think much about it, so she asked people to build it just like his manor castle.


    On the day of completion, the abyss changed greatly. The fallen angels were surprised and marveled at this.


    Although they have fallen, they used to enjoy themselves in heaven. The only difference is that it''s not as bright as heaven. Only their king indulges in darkness.


    They thought he would go on like this for a long time, but they didn''t expect that the devil was just waiting for the person who could make him willing to change.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    The castle is very big and the greening is very beautiful. Even the moon above her head changes from full moon to short moon according to the time. But Su Tang always thinks that there is something missing here. It was not until the wedding day that she suddenly realized that there was something missing.


    She and Satan are the only two people in such a big castle.


    Even on the wedding day, from wearing to hair ornaments, they were all served by Satan himself.


    On this day, Satan held several boxes of antique and exquisite jewelry boxes one by one in front of her and opened them.


    So bright jewelry, he did not even give a look, only focused on Su Tang, "little Anna like which one?"


    No one knows how excited he is. As long as this day passes, his little Anna will always belong to him.


    Su Tang looks at the jewelry boxes. To be honest, Satan brings all the best jewelry. Which girl can be indifferent to so many beautiful gems? Anyway, Su Tang is moved.


    She brightened her eyes, carefully selected the next, and finally chose a set of emeralds consistent with the color of her pupils, "that''s it."


    Satan picked up the gem and gently put it on for her, from earrings to necklaces, and finally to hair crowns. His actions were devout and his eyes were focused. Finally, he gently gave her a kiss in her hair, and then he said, "OK. "


    it was a wedding, but when Sutang went out, he found that there was no one in the big castle.


    No servants, no guests, just them.


    Su Tang knew later that something was wrong. No matter how simple and few people there were, there could not be only the bridegroom and the bride.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Satan.


    "No one else?" Su Tang did not give up and looked around, still can not find any trace of anyone, this just looked at him, "is not that wedding? Why are we alone? "


    Satan took a ring out of his arms and said, "well, just us."


    Su Tang subconsciously stretched out her hand and watched him bend down slightly. She was wearing a wedding dress of the same color as herself, but her doubts didn''t stop, "but what about the priest? No, we are all demons. We can''t have a priest, but we have to have someone to preside over it. "


    Satan will pigeon egg big emerald ring on her slender white ring finger, kiss the back of the hand, this just smile: "little Anna not happy?"


    Su Tang choked. She couldn''t say she was unhappy. She just felt strange.


    "No, it''s just different from the weddings I used to attend."


    Satan turned to hold her slender waist, feeling the touch of thick bigamy clothes, "but I just want to live with little Anna two people''s world, in addition to us, no one else." Said, the voice actually revealed a strange little grievance, "little Anna don''t like it?"


    Su Tang was helpless. "No, I just felt..." After a pause, she finally sighed, "OK, Mr. demon is happy."


    Satan smelled the words and said, "today''s great joy is naturally happy. So, is little Anna happy? "


    Without the expected excitement, Su Tang was either disappointed or surprised. But to be happy, she thought that she was not as happy as that day except for the moment when she thought she could retire.


    "Not bad." She does not want to lie, although her existence itself is a lie, "but not unhappy." She said, raised a smile, turned to take his hand, happily all the way to the pool.


    "I used to put some fry in it, but now they have grown up."


    On the wedding day, Satan not only didn''t want to see any outsiders, but also didn''t want to see any life, including any fry.


    But the next moment, Sue sugar talked excitedly about how to cook them, and the paranoia in Satan''s eyes finally subsided.


    "Make me something to eat?"


    Su Tang snorted, "if you are beautiful, don''t think about it. I made it for myself."


    Satan could not help laughing, "then I will pay you?"


    Su Tang once again arrogantly cold hum, "your money is all mine, take my money to bribe me?"


    With a smile in his eyes, Satan raised her hand affectionately and kissed him again. "My body is yours, too. Do you want it?"


    Since early morning, he has been particularly sticky this day. He kisses her hair, kisses the back of her hand, and sometimes makes some sweet words. Su Tang''s face is almost red.


    She wanted to be proud to say that she couldn''t afford it, but when the words came to her mouth, she said in a low voice, "it''s mine."


    Satan felt that he had heard the most beautiful words in the world, and the corners of his mouth curved upward. That was the brightest smile Su Tang had ever seen.


    Wedding bridegroom and bride cook their own food, which is really no one, but these are small things, after eating each other''s blood, Su Tang said, this is really a very shy process, the scale is bigger than ever before, although not to the last step, even after a few hours, she still can''t calm down.The red on the face is more beautiful than any rouge.


    Satan teased her day, the moon in the sky turned a circle, when it rose again, Satan took her hand back to the castle.


    The long-awaited big meal, before really eating, instead of anxious.


    He followed the dining etiquette and bathed in incense. In the end, he was "elegantly" upset with the dinner.


    "Love to eat, don''t eat, go away!" Su Tang''s face is red, her white skin is stained with a layer of scarlet. She looks like she is not half ferocious, only lovely.


    Satan leaned down and bit her ear intimately in her ear, with a smile in his voice. He said, "as you wish, my little Anna."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wake up again, the side is still quiet, the head of the moon hanging high, cold white moonlight from the thick curtain cracks secretly shine in, fell on her cheek, bright but not dazzling.


    Tired body let her not want to move, "dog son, when?"


    System, "it''s been three days since you got married."


    Sue sugar pause, feel embarrassed to touch nose, then just fake cough, "that blackening value?"


    The system, "reduced by 25 percent, and now it''s only 10 percent."


    This is really a good news, Su Tang almost jumped up happily, but the next second, the soreness from her waist and abdomen made her cringe and dare not move any more.


    When she woke up, Satan didn''t know where to go, and she didn''t ask. When she recovered a little, she got up from the bed.


    The castle is still quiet, but the scenery is pleasant. Su Tang stands by the window and looks at the scenery for a while, then she changes her nightgown.


    At first, Su Tang was very happy with this kind of life, but after a long time, she found something wrong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    Su Tang began to panic. During this time, she was like a happy old farmer, planting some flowers and trees from time to time, including a lot of fruit.


    The land in the abyss is very poor, so now the land near the castle is brought back by Satan.


    At first, she was addicted to farming, but after a long time, waiting for her to go out for a walk, she found that she couldn''t go out!


    She was sure that her eyesight was ok, but after walking for a long time, she finally went back to where she was.


    "Dog, I''m a little square."


    Unable to get out, she simply sat down on the ground and began to recall her performance during this period. She was really hardworking and commendable. Therefore, Satan, the stinking resident, wanted to put her under house arrest from the beginning? He didn''t want her to go out since their wedding!


    Thinking about it, she jumped up from the ground.


    At this time, the system also said: "you finally found out."


    Su Tang glared, "lying trough, dog, you knew you didn''t tell me?"


    The system says, "I think you''re happy every day."


    Su Tang


    Nothing to say.


    At first she was very happy, but now she is very upset. Based on her years of experience and the remaining blackening value, it is estimated that as long as he can recover his memory, she is not worried at all. She is a happy old farmer every day. But now, Satan seems to have a big joke with her.


    He said he loved her, but in the end, he banned her!


    She was so angry that her voice trembled a little. "Son of a bitch, Satan, you are not human!"


    Su Tang looked at the host who was always at ease, and felt a little sympathy for her. "He was not human at all."


    Su Tang was so angry that she exploded in a second. But when Satan came to her, she immediately put up with it, smiling as usual. This time, instead of sharing the success, she complained with him, "Hey, Dracula, go find some servants. I''m a little tired."


    Satan rubbed her head red silk, eyebrows gentle, "then I help you."


    Su Tang refused, "no, you still have to help me go to the world to collect all kinds of beautiful seeds, and fertile soil, leaving you overqualified, so you''d better help me find some servants."


    Satan always connived at her, at least, but this time, he was silent.


    Sue sugar raised her eyebrows. Just when she thought he would refuse, he agreed.


    "Well, I''ll get you some servants. Is twenty enough? "


    Su Tang was surprised and said with a smile: "well, that''s enough. When the servant comes, you can help me find some seeds. I saw a magic book about red fruit, sweet and sour. The key is to make potions. It''s really a wonderful plant. "


    Satan watched her red lips open and close. As for what she said, he didn''t hear it very clearly. At this moment, he just wanted to attach himself to taste the most delicious things in the world.


    He thought so and did so.


    The sudden deep kiss, Su sugar only pause a second, and then responded enthusiastically.


    Half ring, two people separate, Su sugar curved beautiful eyes, coquettish way: "that''s good."


    The servant sent it soon, but it was quite different from what she expected. Su Tang thought they would be demons, and they should be human even if they were not. Who could have thought that Satan had sent a dozen puppets, servants who had no soul, no life and were like puppets.


    She laughed angrily. As soon as Satan left, she directly destroyed the puppet servants.


    There was no smile on her face. Su Tang looked at the living garden she took care of. She left with no expression on her face and without looking back.


    Satan set up a boundary here, which is hard for ordinary people to break. Su Tang didn''t bother to find a flaw, so he asked the system directly, "dog, where is the weakest place?"


    With the guidance of the system, Sutang made a lot of efforts, but fortunately, she could leave.


    He became famous in the first World War before, so he occasionally encountered demons on the road, and no one dared to be arrogant. Instead, he bowed down respectfully to salute her.


    Satan found that the border was destroyed at the first time, and rushed back immediately. But even if he used the fastest time, it was still empty.


    He looked at this piece of paradise, very beautiful, but the pile of puppets on the ground destroyed the beauty.


    They were amputated and discarded like rubbish without any resistance.


    He laughed at it.


    His puppets attack everyone except his little wife, so she is the only one who can do it.


    "Why leave?"


    His voice was gentle and affectionate, but his action was fierce and terrible. The moon in the sky was destroyed and discarded by him in the blink of an eye. In an instant, the abyss became the original abyss.


    The darkness spread rapidly, and there was only silence around him. There was no one but him.


    The memory that had been sleeping for a long time was overwhelming at this moment, but he turned a blind eye to it and instead looked at a certain direction of the abyss.On the other hand, Sue sugar found a problem. She didn''t know how to get out.


    At this time, she can ask the system, but she directly caught a little devil who was watching. She laughed and said innocently, "come on, tell me how to get out of the abyss."


    The little devil shivered, but he had seen the way the Queen started, shivering, and at last he cried directly.


    "Oh, Queen, please spare me. I don''t know anything."


    Su Tang was disgusted and frowned, "I''ll ask again, and I''ll kill you if I don''t say it."


    "Little Anna wants to know something. Why don''t you ask me?"


    After the familiar voice itself came, Su sugar meal, this just turned around.


    Over there, Satan came from the black fog. His pace was slow and leisurely, but with his approach, Sutang felt the pressure.


    "Little Anna, do you want to leave?"


    The picture in my mind stopped at this moment, and the memory completely recovered. Satan looked up at each other and laughed.


    And Su Tang, also at this moment, heard the long lost system prompt.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    There was no sadness or joy in his eyes, but the more so, the more frightening. Instead of moving forward, he stopped a few steps away from Sutang, and then reached out, "little Anna, come here."


    Su Tang''s rebellion finally came, this task has been completed, there is no need to get used to him, besides, this guy is really terrible.


    However, she did not move, but Satan stepped forward, pale and powerful hands suddenly hold her wrist, regardless of her wishes, directly pulled into his arms, his voice is tender and tender, as usual, can say, it is very evil.


    "Little Anna, you think you can escape."


    Su Tang


    I''m sorry. She can really get away.


    No, why run? She didn''t do anything wrong. She just left.


    "Good bye, Mr. demon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Su Tang left simply, this is the most simply time in her history, the kind that disappeared in situ, not even a copy left.


    The system shivers, there is a kind of parents quarrel, it as a child, full of helplessness and fear, "we just left? Will the devil run away? "


    Su Tang said angrily, "he didn''t run away, I''ve run away!"


    Confinement, possession, selfishness, arrogance and so on, he has all of them. With such people, really, no one can stand it.


    Su Tang even said: "even if it''s a replica, if you lock it in a place alone, no one will allow it to see. It''s all morbid!"


    After so many tasks, she really met such a man for the first time. Even if the other men were full of negative energy at the beginning, they could restrain themselves from doing those terrible things at last. Only Satan really deserves to be the devil. Even if the blackening value drops to 100%, he is still crazy.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, "so what am I doing?"


    The system holds fast to itself. To be honest, it also thinks that Satan is terrible. It''s really good to say that he is good to his host. It''s really too much to confine what he wants.


    "In case What if he''s black again? "


    Su Tang gas to stare, "love how how, anyway I don''t go back, die also don''t go back!" It seemed that her anger could not be dispelled. She paced back and forth. "Otherwise, let''s die together. I think I will be angry to death if we do more tasks like this. Let''s not waste our time. Anyway, even if we finish the task, we have to go back and swish it again. This is the second time. It''s no more than three things, my friend! If you tell me to do it again, I''ll kill myself with a knife every minute! "


    The system was afraid that its host would be mad, and immediately appeased, "don''t be angry, there won''t be a third time, I promise! I''ll report the accident later. Don''t worry. The main system handles it very quickly. This kind of thing has happened before. It''s not your fault. Really, don''t lose heart. "


    With the advice of the system, Su Tang felt better.


    "Come on, let''s change the world."


    On the other side, Satan looks at the empty abyss, his eyes like a cold pool, and he can freeze people with just one glance.


    All the low demons around were trembling with fright. They were afraid that the big man would not be happy. They could not be reincarnated if they were killed directly. However, the demons didn''t expect that the devil''s anger this time was more than killing people. He almost destroyed the whole abyss. Finally, God appeared to protect the abyss.


    The abyss is a symbol of darkness, and God is a symbol of light. Darkness and light have always been antagonistic. There have been several wars, but now God is coming to the abyss!


    At that moment, the demons all experienced what is called a bright blind eye.


    The light golden light is too bright, not to mention fighting with God. The demons just want to cover their eyes, because they are afraid that a careless eye will be blind. Only Satan has no fear.


    God''s eyes are charitable, and he smiles and waves to him, but as expected, Satan doesn''t pay attention to him.


    To this, God sighed helplessly, "don''t be angry, I have guessed that she will leave." Speaking of this, he was helpless. "I just didn''t expect that she would leave so soon. Child, can you tell me what you''ve done? "


    Satan''s eyes finally turned, this time, he did not ignore him, but calm and indifferent way: "ban her."


    God took a breath. He really didn''t expect that one day the children he personally guided would do such crazy and paranoid things. They were forbidden. They didn''t even have freedom in life. They would fight against each other.


    However, because of his own guidance, he realized that he would only do so when he was in love with tragedy.


    "If you find her again, remember not to be like this." God said, see his brow slightly wrinkled, can only patiently explain, "no one likes to be tied, you love her, you have to respect her."


    God said at the end, almost dry mouth, but there is no way, this guy can really destroy the sky and the earth, so no matter how angry he is, he can only patiently explain. He is a poor old man. He has lived for tens of thousands of years, but he doesn''t understand these feelings. It''s really hard for him.


    Only in the end, God said to him, "if you want to keep people, you have to give them enough freedom. Only those with insufficient ability will be afraid of the other half''s leaving, and they will be trapped by the most unsuccessful way. Circle ban is never the embodiment of loving a person. "


    Satan used to be God''s most proud angel, but now, looking at the dark under his eyes, where no light can shine in, God knows it''s time to let him go.


    "Go and find her. I put a tracking technique on her. You can find people with this."


    Satan was a little surprised, but he soon guessed that his little wife had once been in a coma for three hours without any reason, but she woke up and said she was OK.


    "It''s you."God looked at the child, "I tried to persuade her to stay, but I didn''t expect that it was you who forced her to leave."


    When he said this, Satan''s expression cooled down, and God didn''t want to talk nonsense. He said to him directly: "go, don''t stay in the abyss of disaster, I''m tired of keeping balance." He said, will track the way told him, and then, the other party did not even call, so disappeared.


    God''s mouth twitched for a moment, and he felt tired again. He was really a child without conscience. At that time, although he was cold, he could say hello even when he met, which was like now. He left without a word.


    But when he was angry, he couldn''t just sit back and let it go. Now, he''s finally settled his mind.


    God is going to leave after dealing with the matter. Suddenly, there is a very cold voice in the black fog, but the voice is cold, saying thank you.


    He pauses, then laughs.


    Well, when I was creating an angel, I knew that he was a ray of extraterrestrial soul. Even at that moment, I realized that he would help the world escape and create a new species - Dark species, so he kept him.


    Now that his task has been completed, it''s time to go.


    As for the rest, there was nothing he could do.


    On this day, the devil of the abyss went crazy, and their demon king left. The abyss without master was a piece of fat.


    Which serious devil doesn''t want to be the devil?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    The thick lightning cut through the night sky, as bright as day, a thunder, but also the high-rise buildings were shaking with the explosion.


    Su Tang was awakened by the thunder. Before she could slow down, her mobile phone kept ringing. She rubbed her temple and picked up the phone.


    Then she just said hello, the people on the other end of the phone were chattering and talking excitedly.


    "Far away! Did you watch the news? The Huo family is Huo yuan, who is always against you. Since I was a child, I didn''t deal with the big fool X. he, broke, produced and died! " The person on the other end of the mobile phone seems to be very excited. Speaking of this, they all broke the tone, "his mother ran away with her concubine and the rest of his family''s money! My God, I can count on this joke to laugh for ten years, no, all my life! "


    Su Tang just woke up. She was still in a trance. When she heard this, she didn''t respond. Fortunately, she was chatting with her through her mobile phone. Otherwise, she might feel strange to see her like this.


    She didn''t speak, but the person on the other end of the cell phone didn''t stop, "look at CCTV, it''s broadcasting now! Oh, my God, the thief is exciting


    Su tangyiyan, hung up the phone, picked up the remote control, and then pressed the switch to find the CCTV. At this time, the host was broadcasting in her Mandarin.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The people''s court ruled today that Huoshi Technology Co., Ltd. will go bankrupt today, and Huoshi technology will face a high amount of liabilities, totaling 8.603 billion yuan. According to our reporter''s interview, the employees of Huoshi technology are in a state of emotional collapse, but Huoshi''s legal representative has not appeared yet... "


    Su Tang only heard about it, but that''s enough.


    She remembered that the Huo family was the home of Huo yuan, the male leader, and was once a famous family in city A. However, the identity of the male leader was a bit miserable. His mother died early and his father was a prodigal son. So before he remembered, he married a new wife.


    Huo''s father is not at home. Even if he gets married again, he is still so. Therefore, Xiao Huoyuan becomes the object of stepmother''s treatment. In front of outsiders, she is always a kind mother, but behind her is a vicious stepmother. No one believed that this gentle looking woman would do such a vicious thing, and Xiao Huo yuan always thought that he didn''t do enough, so he tried his best to get a little look and a little smile from his mother, but no matter how hard he tried, he would never be better than his younger brother.


    In such an environment, his personality gradually distorted, and even produced a serious autistic phenomenon, until later, he found that he was only her stepson, and finally understood why she always looked at him with that kind of vicious eyes, and wanted him to die.


    He began to hate the Huo family, himself and even the world.


    Su Tang''s arrival is to treat his autism.


    Speaking of it, her method is very simple. As one of the rich families, the two families are neighbors, so she can often meet as a child. Her way to treat autism is to tell her mother''s true identity through the mouth of the servant when he was young and just began to rely on her stepmother.


    If you don''t expect, you won''t be disappointed. If you don''t be disappointed, you won''t be autistic. How simple and rude.


    At that time, Huo yuan was almost six years old. His six-year-old child had just entered kindergarten. This was the time when she needed maternal love most. Su Tang was also worried at that time. So young, what if she was abused again? What if I get hurt? So she had to keep an eye on him. She didn''t leave until he was 18 years old. She really did her duty.


    But Su Tang is also worried about this guy''s unnecessary feelings for her, so the way she and Huo yuan get along with each other is very strange, that is, mutual connection.


    Since Huo yuan was six years old, when he knew that his mother was someone else, he became extremely indifferent to everyone. Su Tang was the only one. They always quarreled with each other childishly. In the end, all the people in their circle knew that they were not dealing with each other.


    Anyway, if there is Lin Yao, there will be no Huoyuan. If there is Huoyuan, there will be no Lin Yao.


    Su Tang is now Lin Yao. She is just 20 years old this year. According to her memory, today is her birthday. She went out to have a hi all day and got drunk until she went crazy. She made trouble from 1:00 p.m. to 10:00 p.m. and finally couldn''t hold on. She dragged her drunken body home.


    It''s not two hours since she came home, that is to say, her twentieth birthday has not yet passed, but now she''s dizzy, her feet are floating, and there''s no joy of celebrating her birthday at all.


    She reluctantly got up and drank a glass of water to relieve herself. As a result, she didn''t even have a cup of hot water at home. When she drank cold water, she felt even more nauseous.


    She was so loveless that she fell on the sofa that she could only pick up her mobile phone and start taking out.


    I can''t eat anything, but I can''t help eating it. Otherwise, after a hangover, I guess I''ll have a stomachache tomorrow. So, she simply chose some light food like white porridge for supper. In order to make people more urgent, she specially increased the money.


    When it''s over, she continues to lie down.


    I don''t know how long after that, she was in a daze, and the phone came again.


    "Hello."


    "Here''s your take out."


    Su Tang smelled that she didn''t even wear slippers, so she went to the door barefoot. As soon as she opened the door, she was stunned.


    The people outside the door have sharp eyebrows, deep features and are very handsome, but now they are in a bit of a mess. They are all wet, and they still have a beard on their face.Su Tang blinked, the other side also looked at her, eyes no sad no happy, "Miss Lin, your takeout, please sign."


    This way of opening, really, makes Sutang''s wine wake up.


    Who would have thought that it would be such a scene when I met the man for the first time after I came back? During this period, I was oppressed by the men in the previous world. Looking at Huo yuan in front of me, Su Tang felt quite comfortable that the farmer turned over to be the master.


    She put her arms around her chest and leaned lazily against the door frame. Instead of taking things over, she just looked at him with a smile, "Oh, isn''t this our huoshao? After Huo''s bankruptcy, it''s so miserable that he has to deliver takeout? "


    Huo yuan did not fight with her like before. He just screwed his eyebrows and said coldly, "Miss Lin, please sign for your takeout."


    Su Tang tut a, tone also more and more bad, "I don''t want to?"


    Huo yuan obviously didn''t want to waste time with her any more, so he put the takeout on the floor, "Miss Lin, have a nice meal."


    Su Tangqi''s eyes were all round, "Huo yuan, come back to me!" At the end of the speech, Su Tang was even more angry when she saw that the other party still didn''t go back. She could only take out her mace and threatened shamelessly: "Huo yuan, if you want to take another step, I''ll complain about you later!"


    Complaints will be deducted money, as a second generation ancestor, Su Tang will be shameless to play to the extreme.


    She raised her chin haughtily. When she saw her partner stop, she seemed to be taking a deep breath. After a while, she turned back with a cold face. "Miss Lin, I''m very busy. I have something to say."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    Huo yuan used to be a cool and noble young man. He was graceful and graceful. But he didn''t laugh. So even if he was a gentleman, he was definitely not elegant. On the contrary, he was more like a precise machine. From reading to working, he was like a perfect child of other people''s family. You can''t tell what was wrong with him, but he just felt that he was infiltrating .


    Because he has no feelings, his dark pupils are cold and thin. Now, the Huo family is bankrupt, and there is no need to maintain the so-called upper class people. Huo yuan seems to have exposed his nature, and even the elegant gentleman is too lazy to pretend.


    At this moment, Su Tang came up with the word "weariness of the world" in her mind.


    So, she solved the man''s autism, but accelerated his weariness?


    But she didn''t leave until he was 18 years old. At that time, although he was indifferent, he would never develop into weariness. Is it because of bankruptcy? But it shouldn''t be. As a man, even if he is bankrupt, he can make a comeback. Or maybe it''s because it''s his low tide now?


    Su Tang''s heart is full of twists and turns, but her face is still like a spoiled young lady, arrogant and annoying.


    "Mr. Huo, this is the first delivery of takeout. Don''t you know that takeout is delivered to customers? Just go to the door. You feed the dog


    Lin Yao has been deviant since she was a child. She and Huo yuan are not from the same world at all. She used to watch other people''s plays, and she thought it was quite interesting. She had to make her family invest in them. Finally, the whole network became black, so she gave up. Then I felt the excitement of the car racing. Finally, I lay down in the hospital for three months after the accident. As a result, I just happened to jump again


    There are so many such things that the Lin family are afraid of her. As long as she doesn''t play those exciting games, the Lin family will do whatever she wants.


    She asked to move out when she was just 20 years old, but the Lin family wanted to stop her. However, she was afraid of her twice, and she went with her. Her only requirement was to go home and live one day a week.


    Originally, according to the original development, the copy experience died unexpectedly in a stimulating game, but now Su Tang takes over, it doesn''t exist.


    She looked at the next man, although depressed, but the spirit is still very good, there is no decadence.


    Huo yuan saw that she wanted to make trouble. She took the takeout on the ground without expression, and then handed it to her, "Miss Lin, your takeout."


    It''s a little bit of a magnetic voice in the cold. It''s really nice to hear. But in the past, the momentum of big brother Huo was too terrible. Most people bow their heads. Who dares to think more.


    Su Tang is the only one with the proud peacock''s tail. Outsiders say that Lin''s blood is thick enough, otherwise she can''t offend others.


    Yes, Lin Yao is a second generation ancestor, and she has a real temperament. She hates anyone who makes her unhappy, and has a good life.


    Now, the Huo family is bankrupt. Many people try to please her, but they rush to tell her the good news. This is not, she stood at the door of the time, cell phone Ding Dong endless.


    She held her chest in her hands and leaned against the doorframe, smiling with a mean smile. "Ah, I don''t have the strength in my hand. Can Mr. Huo help me send it in?"


    Huo yuan looks at her with emotionless eyes. Her eyes are opposite. At that moment, Su Tang feels that this guy is absolutely patient, but she has no choice. She has to continue acting according to her original temperament, otherwise she will be scared away if she suddenly hugs her thighs.


    "Mr. Huo doesn''t want to? Well, there''s no way. If the service is not up to standard, I will complain. "


    This cheap tone makes Su Tang feel very happy. She can''t help it. The previous world is forced by the male master''s abuse. She has to find a place!


    Finally, Huo yuan opened his mouth and ended the naive threat, "where to put it."


    Su Tang pointed to the coffee table in the living room, "that''s it."


    Huo yuan doesn''t talk nonsense. He walks in, but he just puts away the takeout and listens to the girl behind him.


    "Ah, Mr. Huo, why didn''t you change your shoes? My floor is not waterproof, and this carpet is imported from abroad. It''s very expensive. Now it''s all broken when it comes to water."


    It was raining outside, and Huo yuan was all wet, let alone his feet.


    His dark pupil changed, and there was no expression on his face, but what he said made Su Tang look silly.


    "I have no money."


    When he said this, the news just put the scene of Huo''s employees crying, but the acting was a little poor, and the crying was a little fake, but the scene was real.


    Huo yuan is frank, but Su Tang is a little silly.


    So he repeated, "I''m broke."


    The implication is that there is no money, but Su Tang can''t accept his straightforward answer. She can''t help but recall that Huo yuan, who used to be cold-hearted and speechless, would say that I am bankrupt and I have no money?


    Maybe, but never to her. They are enemies. Shouldn''t they be immortal?


    Su Tang is in a trance, but Huo yuan picks an eyebrow, and doesn''t want to talk to her."The takeout is here. I''m leaving."


    Su Tang wakes up again. She''ll be forced to pay her debts whatever she goes. She''ll be covered if she doesn''t die.


    "Who let you go, no money, you can take to pay the debt."


    Huo yuan looked at her deeply and said, "are you sure?"


    This sounds very like a threat. Su Tang immediately raised her head haughtily. "That''s for sure. How much can a bankrupt Huo Dashao be worth?"


    Huo yuan, "8.6 billion, debt."


    Su Tang almost came out. Debt is money.


    However, Huo yuan continued, "there are still 30 million odd, Miss Lin should not see."


    When she failed to install the beep, Su Tangqi glared. It was 30 million yuan. Who said she couldn''t look up to it! One of the conditions for the Lin family to let her move out is that she has to go back every week, and her pocket money has been directly reduced by a leader, so now Lin Yao really doesn''t have much money.


    "Dog, how much money do I have left?"


    The system says, "in order to celebrate your 20th birthday and move out of the Lin family, you spent 670000 yesterday." After that, it still learned the tone of a man, "there are six thousand odd, but I don''t think you should see it."


    Su Tang


    The system seemed to be a hindsight, and finally said, "I checked more than ten of your bank cards, with a total assets of 3000 yuan."


    Su Tang


    Goodbye.


    However, without waiting for her to say something back, Huo yuan actually nodded.


    He, actually nodded!


    "But if Miss Lin looks up to me, she can." If it wasn''t for the way he spoke or the deep tone, Su Tang felt that he had been taken away.


    "After all, a cent is money."


    Sue sugar was shocked.


    This is not the man she knows. Wake up, you are so proud! How can you depend on women!


    What''s more, three thousand yuan, what does she take to support him!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    If you say something, you can''t take back the water you spilled.


    Su Tang is in a trance, but Huo yuan is very aware of being wrapped. Now she has gone to the balcony to look for a mop. Of course, because his shoes were wet, he didn''t forget to change them this time. He even took off his socks and even rolled up his trousers.


    The cold white wrists are exposed outside, which is quite coincident with the light colored floor.


    Huo yuan is diligent, and Su Tang is even more in a trance.


    In this family, she is the real master, isn''t she?


    She sent out soul to ask herself, over there, Huo yuan has bent down, a pair of posture to pull out the carpet.


    Su Tang has a headache, but Huo yuan glances at the takeout on the table, straightens up and asks her, "don''t you eat?"


    Su Tang Eat


    She had only 3000 left. The takeout cost her more than 100 yuan. It was not a waste.


    Can say to eat, she really did not have much appetite, such as the stomach is no longer so uncomfortable, warm point, she put it down.


    At this time, Huo yuan has sorted out the room for her. Seriously, it''s magic. She has just moved here, and many things are piled up. The Lin family said that since they wanted to be independent, they would be completely independent and do everything by themselves. In fact, they forced her to go back in disguise.


    Su Tang thought about it. It''s impossible to go back. At least, after the male leader becomes the boss.


    He drank some porridge to warm his stomach. At least it was not so uncomfortable. As a result, he looked up and found that Huo yuan was still wet.


    Sue sugar is full of guilt. Is she bullying people too much? I''ve just been broke and ridiculed by her. Now I''m all wet and I have to clean up the house for her. It seems that it''s really too much.


    "You, stop." Su Tang has a headache. He stops and rubs his temple. "Take a bath. Don''t get sick later. I have to pay for your treatment."


    Huo yuan looked at her, still that cold appearance, but the meticulous hair that used to comb all hung down, and there were raindrops hanging on it, which made it even more pitiful.


    "No change of clothes."


    Su Tang, a girl, couldn''t have a boy''s clothes at home. After thinking about it, she said, "even today, you go back first and come back tomorrow."


    Huo yuan hesitated for a moment, and didn''t say anything, so he put down what he had in his hand, then put down his trousers and put on his wet socks. Before he put on his shoes, Su Tang couldn''t see it any more.


    It''s really too miserable. I''m used to seeing those cool men who make a lot of money. All of a sudden, she''s in such a bad mood. The gap is too big for her.


    "Forget it, you take a bath first, wash and dry the clothes yourself, and then go to your home."


    She said helplessly, suddenly thought of what, asked the system, "dog son, when can he restore the identity of bully general?"


    After half a sound, the system hesitated and said, "in half a year, there will be an opportunity, but this time he will have a disaster."


    As soon as Su Tang heard of the disaster, she immediately came to the spirit, "what disaster?"


    System, "you know, he used to be the legendary child of other people''s family, which caused a lot of hatred from the second generation. Now he is down and wants to fix him, such as being forced to kneel down and climbing like a dog."


    Su Tang''s eyes widened at the end of hearing, "they''re still human?"


    "It''s normal to fall into the well and fall into the stone. There are several girls who used to pursue him. You know, they dislike the poor and love the rich. Now they all feel that they were blind before and want to find their face from him." Of course, before finishing the second half of the system, their faces were not found back, but were severely beaten later.


    However, this can''t be said now, otherwise, with the understanding of her own host, she would not care about anything, and even play with humiliating terrier.


    Su Tang can''t listen to this.


    "Can this be tolerated?" She said, and suddenly stood up again, "no, I have to get him a place."


    Huo yuan didn''t tie it for long, but because he didn''t change his clothes, he came out directly wrapped in his bathrobe. That scene was really exciting. Su Tang almost had a nosebleed, especially when he thought that he didn''t wear anything in it.


    Huo yuan didn''t seem to know it. With the wheat skin and eight abdominal muscles, he was swinging in front of her.


    This second, Su Tang''s eyes are wide open, but the other side is still very innocent, "where is the washing machine?"


    Sue sugar, Sue sugar, where does she know? She just moved in.


    "I don''t know. Look for it yourself." Then he went to the sofa and closed his eyes.


    She didn''t speak, nor did Huo yuan. In the end, there was only the sound of the washing machine. But at this time, Su Tang suddenly opened her eyes. She thought of what the system said. After thinking about it, she secretly took out her mobile phone.


    Huo yuan is facing her, the balcony light is dim, but the window is starry, in such a sharp contrast, the photos are also very artistic. Of course, it''s thanks to Huo yuan''s good figure and handsome face.Hazy, but still can see who the other party is.


    After taking photos, she started wechat to edit the language.


    From today on, Huo yuan, my man.


    With that, there was a picture taken secretly by Zhang just at the bottom.


    As soon as the message was sent out, it immediately shocked her whole circle of friends, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    Sister, are you serious?


    Lying trough, you are so fast! Oh, my God, this is the best figure! This wave is not a loss!


    Ah, the groundhog screams! I just want to ask my sister how much did you spend on it?


    These are the kind of girls to ask, of course, there are boys message, but that''s more sharp than girls.


    How long are you going to play? When it''s over, please let me know. I''m still curious about how men play.


    Oh, Huo yuan is very powerful. He went bankrupt in front and became a duck in back. I admire his business mind.


    Yao Yao, do you have to deal with such rubbish as Huo yuan? Early said, elder brother several choose a good for you, don''t aggrieve oneself.


    After ten minutes, Su Tang brushes her circle of friends again. She glances at the message. Thinking of the humiliation the system said, she leaves another sentence at the bottom.


    -- from today on, whoever bullies Huo yuan will have trouble with me, Lin Yao.


    It was very arrogant, but it also shocked a group of people. Of course, Su Tang also knew that it was impossible for everyone to stop. The Lin family didn''t have that platoon.


    She took care of it, smelled the wine, and got up to take a bath.


    On the balcony, Huo Yuan takes out his mobile phone, which shows a short message coming in.


    Assistant: Mr. Huo, the hotel has been found. Here is the address. There are two clothes in it. Everything is ready.


    If Su Tang is here and turns the text message up again, she will find that all the takeout and bankruptcy are tiger and her. This is a trap!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    An hour ago, outside a high-end residential area, a yellow take out car just stopped, but it didn''t find the doorman to explain its intention. A nearby Maybach suddenly dropped its horn at him.


    The delivery boy was dazed and saw that Maybach''s window had been moved down. A young man in a suit and shoes was smiling at him. "Is it for Miss Lin Yao on the 22nd floor of building 67? If so, give it to me. "


    The takeout kid is still in a trance. It''s all open. Maybach is waiting outside the community. What else can I order?


    Rich people''s life, he really does not understand.


    The young man in the car was not annoyed, but continued to explain with a smile, "brother, if you don''t worry, you can make a phone call. This community doesn''t allow outsiders to enter. You can only give the takeout to the doorman, and then the doorman will send it in."


    The delivery boy knew that many wealthy people''s communities were extremely strict. He didn''t expect that the community was so strict. He picked up his mobile phone and made a real call. He found that he couldn''t get through, so he gave the delivery to the assistant in the co driver''s seat.


    He still had a lot of takeout waiting to be delivered, so he didn''t have time to waste on this one. At this time, he saw that the guard didn''t stop him, so he put the car in, so he didn''t worry about it any more.


    It should be a customer''s friend. If you can drive Maybach, you can''t give him a takeout.


    The delivery boy is smart, but the assistant in the car is a little nervous. Huo''s bankruptcy makes city a hell of A. However, as the young master of Huo family, he has opened several companies, from media to technology. They are all leading enterprises. To be honest, the debts of Huo''s bankruptcy are a drop in the bucket for his boss.


    There are many grudges and grievances among the rich and powerful families, which can make the former Huo Da Shao do this step. It''s filthy, but he is very curious about what makes his boss so close. You know, in the past, he didn''t even bother to look at the person in charge who came to ask for cooperation.


    But this one, even his mobile phone is secretly installed with an eavesdropper. To be honest, as his assistant, he feels that the boss is a little terrible.


    Normal chasing a girlfriend, need to use these?


    However, the little assistant is just an assistant. He can''t ask a lot about some things. He can only do what the boss tells him to do well. For example, now, he''s handing it over, and then there''s no business for him.


    Huo yuan took off his expensive suit and left it in the car at will. Then he took the takeout and went to the rain.


    The first second was still a strategist. The next second, the assistant saw a trace of pity.


    After a long time, the little assistant received a message from the boss, asking him to find a small hotel. It''s too simple for the little assistant. When he just graduated from University, he ate the cheapest instant noodles and lived in the worst basement. The environment was in sharp contrast with the prosperity of city A.


    The assistant finished all this, and before he could leave, he received the transfer notice from the boss. When he saw the five digit transfer, the assistant was very happy.


    "Ah, Uncle Zhang, have you received the bonus?"


    Uncle Zhang is level 4. At the moment, he parked his car at a corner under the small hotel and said meaningfully, "I can see the bonus earlier or later, but I can''t run. But the landlady has to see it clearly for the first time, otherwise I don''t know how to die in the future."


    On hearing this, the little assistant got excited and immediately glared. Then, he saw his boss come down from a red sports car and take it easy. The girl beside him, really, was so dark and far away, but he just thought it was good-looking and he was so poor at words.


    "No wonder the boss doesn''t like those coquettish bitches outside. If you want me, I don''t like them either."


    Zhang Shule said, "OK, don''t dream. Let''s go. The boss doesn''t think we are needed today."


    In the distance, a Maybach galloped by in the dark without much attention.


    On the other hand, when Su Tang followed Huo yuan to the inn, she was stunned. She stepped on the creaking wooden stairs and opened the door filled with all kinds of fragrant cards. She even had nowhere to stay.


    Huo yuan took a small box out of the old cupboard, and then went to the bathroom to take down a towel. The towel was very rough, and the quality was very poor. Looking at Huo yuan''s beautiful face, Su Tang couldn''t bear it.


    With such a nice face and such a broken towel, it''s just a way of accumulating natural resources!


    "Lose it. I don''t allow such junk in my family."


    Huo yuan''s hand holding the towel slightly stops and looks askance at her. Su Tang, with a strong sense of reason, directly takes the broken towel out of his hand and then throws it into the garbage can.


    "Well, since Miss Ben said she wanted to take care of you, as long as you can satisfy me, I can keep up with the Huo family." Then she raised her chin haughtily, "do you understand?"


    Of course, Huo yuan understood, but he wanted to listen to it again. Propargyne asked her to be more careful.


    "I''m paying you for the carpet. Miss Lin seems to have added another layer of meaning."Su Tang glared, "the carpet is mine. If you compensate yourself to me, do you sell yourself to me


    After a long silence, Huo yuan raised his eyelids and finally said, "it''s OK, but we have to sign a contract."


    "The contract will be signed tomorrow. Now I have to go home and go to bed." With that, I really yawned. Su Tang looked at the watch on her wrist. It was almost three o''clock in the morning. It was almost dawn. No wonder she was so sleepy.


    There is no temperature in Huo yuan''s dark pupil. Looking at her is like looking at a stranger, but maybe he has confirmed the relationship between the gold owner. He is very considerate, "go back and I''ll drive."


    Sue sugar didn''t mind. She just gave him the key.


    On the way back, sure enough, Sutang fell asleep.


    The camouflage on Huo yuan''s face disintegrated as soon as she slept. When he waited for the red light, his eyes changed their coldness and indifference. He caught some temperature and described her from eyebrows to lips inch by inch. In the end, it was because the red light jumped green that he took his eyes back.


    Su Tang didn''t sleep well. It seemed that someone had moved her in her sleep, but she didn''t wake up because she was too sleepy.


    The next day, she was awakened by the glare of the sun.


    She rubbed her eyes. It rained all night last night, but today is a sunny day.


    When she woke up, she found that Huo yuan was sleeping on the sofa in the living room. He was a 1.88-meter-old man who was sitting on the sofa. He was really wronged.


    However, she is a gold owner now. You can''t let her serve him. You can buy him a bed later.


    She walked over and directly kicked the sofa. She didn''t have much strength, but somehow she made some noise. "Hey, get up."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    Huo yuan didn''t get up, or he didn''t even open his eyes. What''s more, there was something wrong with this guy''s breathing.


    Su Tang reached out and touched his forehead, which was startled and very hot.


    "Hello, Huo yuan, can you hear me? Wake up? "


    Huo yuan opened his eyes, but they didn''t focus.


    Because Su Tang had just moved here, she didn''t even have a medicine box. She had no choice but to bite her teeth and said angrily, "you''ve just got sick on the first day of work. You''re really capable. Get up and I''ll take you to the hospital."


    It''s impossible to get up. At last, Su Tang helped her to stand up.


    Huo yuan is very tall. Although Su Tang is not short, the weight of an adult man still makes her stagger and her feet shake. "I said, don''t press all the weight of your body on me. I''m going to fall. We''ll be finished together!"


    Huo yuan seems to be burning confused, leaning on her, whispering something, "far away..."


    Su Tang couldn''t really listen, so she simply didn''t listen. Now the most urgent thing is to send the person to the emergency department first. Fortunately, this guy is not very serious. He doesn''t need to take some medicine.


    This round trip, Su Tang was so tired that she didn''t want to move her fingers.


    The sofa is too small, but there is only one bed at home. She originally wanted to buy another bed, but after looking at the price, forget it. When she gets the money, she can buy the bed again.


    The patient is the biggest. It''s too inhumane to throw him on the sofa. He can only put him under his bed first.


    She reached out and poked someone, the action was not gentle at all, but Huo yuan took the medicine, although still burning in a muddle, but people can still recognize it.


    "Miss Lin."


    "I have classes in the afternoon. Call me if you have anything." After that, she said angrily: "let the gold master serve you on the first day of work, and I will deduct your money!"


    She''s very lively and cute with her hairy appearance.


    Huo yuan stretched out his hand and coughed falsely, which concealed the impulse to laugh, "well, buckle it."


    He said so lightly, Su Tang was even more upset, "this month, you have no pocket money!" Then, ignoring him, he turned around and left.


    Lin Yao is still a sophomore now, but in the past, everyone skipped classes. If it wasn''t for the family''s money, they would have been dropped out of school. Now, in order to get out and live alone, the Lin family has done a lot. In addition to deducting a small amount of her pocket money, it also states that if they were dissuaded by the school, she would have to go back to the Lin family obediently.


    It''s really a miserable girl.


    Su Tang has to clean up the mess now. What can she do? She has to go to school.


    However, a good university is not strict? Where on earth did the professor come from, who called the roll and signed in, had to get credit for sleeping in class, and had to be glared at for answering wrong questions?!


    In the end, it was Lin Yao''s friends who introduced her.


    "This is the famous extinction nun in our college. Take it easy. Don''t play with your mobile phone, or you will be taken away."


    Su Tang is suffocating. She doesn''t need to study at all when she gets to this point. Now she just wants to play. However, the teacher on the platform says, "let''s roll roll the roll. Whoever stops will stand up and answer the question."


    When the professor finished, the head on the projector began to roll, and finally stopped in the picture of some arrogant and gorgeous little girl.


    "Oh, it''s our famous classmate Lin Yao. Are you here today?"


    Lin Yao, a first-year college truant, basically knew her as a professor, but that was the kind of knowledge that only listen to the person but not see the person.


    Sue sugar recalled from memory, the thick stack of make-up subjects, she was a bit collapsed.


    Do a task, do a task, why learn!


    What''s more, she remembers that she is an art student. How terrible are art students these days?


    System, "I remember you once said that learning makes you happy."


    Sue sugar''s pretty little face twisted. "Did I say that?"


    The system says, "well, you still say that it''s heaven."


    Sue sugar suffocated, so arrogant words, she really didn''t be hit?


    In fact, she didn''t even hear what the professor said. Fortunately, she still had the system, so she quickly answered it.


    She was kind enough to let the professor look at her one more time. Then, because the crowd looked at her one more time, she was pulled up from time to time to ask questions until the end of the class.


    In the Academy of fine arts, it''s hard for ordinary families to support. Apart from those like the Lin family, let alone those who are hostile to her in this class.


    "Oh, Lin Yao, I heard that you''ve got the Huo family together recently?"


    "Ah, Xueyi, now there''s no Huo family. It''s almost like a lost dog. We miss Lin really don''t choose. We need all of them."


    Su Tang lazily raises her eyelids. According to the system prompt, Ji Xueyi once pursued Huo yuan, but the other party not only didn''t like it, but also made her laugh."I like to pester me instead of pestering others. I also send flowers and love meals. In the end, it''s not cheap." She said, pretending to be sorry, "Oh, I forgot, the dog did not eat, sorry, wrong memory."


    Ji Xueyi gave a love meal at the beginning, but in the end she was really thrown to the dog by Huo yuan, but in the end the dog didn''t eat it.


    Li Zi lost face, but Huo Shi was still fine at that time. Although Ji Xueyi felt ashamed, she still didn''t give up. But now it''s different. Huo yuan is down. She doesn''t want to please her. She wants to get back the face she lost.


    Ji family and Lin family, turn up, Lin family is still better, but Ji Xueyi is mad now.


    "Lin Yao, don''t be too proud! You think the Lin family will always be rich. Don''t forget the Huo family! "


    Su tangyile said, "you''re right. While the Lin family still has a little money, I have to make every effort to abuse it. Otherwise, if I go bankrupt one day, I don''t know if I can be arrogant."


    What she means is that she wants to be arrogant now.


    When did Ji Xueyi meet such a shameless person? Her face was livid, but Su Tang was still smiling. "Although the Huo family is bankrupt, Huo yuan is not blind. It should be saved. It''s the Lin family. Who knows."


    "Lin Yao!"


    "Oh, I can hear you. Don''t roar." Said, she took out the ear again, carelessly way: "OK, good dog does not get in the way, quarter classmate can let?"


    Ji Xueyi is so angry that she trembles, but Su Tang doesn''t pay attention to people at all. Now she has picked up her mobile phone and started to answer the phone, completely ignoring her.


    "Hello, what can I do with the gold master?"


    "Eat? Are you the gold owner or I am? You actually want the principal owner to serve you. Huo yuan, are you gone with the wind? "


    The voice on the other end of the mobile phone is not real. It seems that someone is laughing. As soon as she thinks that Huo yuan is her partner, Su Tang feels magical. Finally, she explains to herself that this guy must be watching TV. How can this guy laugh?


    Impossible, nonexistent!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    The class is over. It''s almost noon now. It''s time for lunch. But Su Tang is poor. As an art student, what can 3000 yuan do? I can''t afford better paint!


    Sugar baby''s heart is bitter, so he has to raise a man. It''s really miserable.


    Yes, in this world, Lin Yao is a cannon fodder. Su Tang''s arrogance in order to maintain the human establishment at that time, not to mention that life was very comfortable. He didn''t want to offend you, but there was also a disadvantage, that is, he offended a group of people.


    Now she has no good friends around, mostly because of the Lin family to curry favor with, and as the cannon fodder of the rich family, it can''t be said that she won''t go bankrupt in the end.


    Now, she thinks that although her parents are kind to her, there is a father''s milk who prefers boys to girls. In the old man''s mind, girls should get married when it''s time. They have nothing to do with the Lin family. The Lin family''s property should be left to their grandchildren. As a second wife, Lin Yao''s parents are only her daughter, but Da Fang has a son. For the sake of inheritance, they finally make a lot of trouble. This is not the worst. After that, the grandson robbed the female owner and the granddaughter hated the male owner, both of them died.


    But it''s all in the future. At present, the Lin family is very harmonious, and her cheap cousin is good for her.


    Think of before to male Lord put out of the heroic words, accept is not back, can only harden the scalp, edit text messages, clockwork for help information to cheap brother.


    My dear handsome, beautiful and generous guy, are you there?


    Lin Zeyan stares at a cousin who has lost contact for a long time. Her teeth are a little sour.


    Don''t fart when you have something to say.


    This crisp reply, let Su sugar also straight to the theme.


    Call me 100000.


    She sent out the information and looked at her mobile phone every five minutes. As a result, half an hour later, brother cheap didn''t return her!


    Now pull down the face to ask other people to borrow certainly shame, can only consider and sent a text message in the past.


    Brother, if you don''t have one hundred thousand, you can''t have fifty thousand. Ten thousand is OK.


    When Lin Zeyan saw the second message, it was hard to say. It was not that he didn''t want to help, but that he was also poor. Recently, in order to pursue true love, the Lin family cut off his financial resources.


    I''m poor, too. There''s only 300 yuan left on the card. I''m going to send out leaflets in a few days.


    After sending this message, he followed it.


    Why don''t you come with me and hand out leaflets? I can get 50 yuan commission from one person.


    Su Tang is shocked. This is the future president of Lin family. He wants to sell his sister for 50 yuan!


    Sure enough, Lin''s pills.


    However, Lin Zeyan seems to have found a good way to get rich. She has been sending messages to her all the time, asking her to join in. She thinks that this guy has been cheated into MLM.


    Su Tang sympathizes with brother cheap, and then pulls people black.


    Lin Zeyan looked at the bright red exclamation mark on the chat page, angry.


    "It''s a world in decline!"


    His classmate said, "Lin Zeyan, do you want to send leaflets or not?"?! Don''t let me find someone else! "


    Lin Zeyan immediately kicked the mobile phone back in his pocket and ran to it, "don''t, don''t, I''ll go! I went


    No one relief, Su sugar can only pick up the bag, very grounded to Huo yuan bought a bowl of Lanzhou ramen, or the cheapest kind.


    Huo yuan stares at the soft Ramen in the disposable lunch box and looks at her in silence. Half a sound. Seeing that she has no intention to take it back, he says: "what is this?"


    "Lanzhou ramen, why does Huo look down on it?" She saw each other close thin lips, tut a, "OK, don''t dislike others, they have branches all over the country and even the world, much more famous than the original Huo family."


    Huo yuan seemed to sigh, and finally accepted his life and took over the face.


    "I didn''t dislike it. I just thought that at the beginning, Miss Lin kept saying that she wanted to wrap me up. As a result, she let me eat ramen."


    This words say of, Su sugar unexpectedly heard a little grievance in plain voice. Su Tang thinks that she may be crazy, or the other party may be crazy. Finally, she shakes her head and thinks that she didn''t sleep well last night, so she listens.


    "On the first day you go to work, let the golden master serve you, not to mention eating ramen. Let me do something for myself this month. Don''t forget, your salary has been deducted this month. "


    She was full of momentum, but she was a little excited. She was really smart, so she could keep her 3000 yuan. No, she bought a bowl of ramen and gave it back to him for medical treatment. Now she has only over 2700 left. She is too poor. Moreover, if this guy gets sick again, she will have to lose her fortune.


    Huo yuan kept smiling. The little girl''s expression was so vivid that her pupils were bright. As for the salary, they haven''t given any specific figures up to now. Presumably, they don''t have much money on hand. He heard that the Lin family cut off most of her pocket money in order to let her go back.


    He wanted to see how soft the girl''s heart would be, so he said, "it''s OK not to pay, but I''m going to apply to continue to deliver delivery. You know, the Huo family is bankrupt, and I have no money to eat without pay."His complexion is light, not too big mood, there is not even waves in the dark pupil, but Su Tang is not the same thing. This guy used to be surrounded by a bunch of bodyguards and drivers, but now he''s almost down in the dumps in order to earn some money.


    Su Tang took a deep breath. Since she took the man home, she still had to give him food.


    So, she stare, ferocious way: "OK, I pack three meals a day, the extra money is gone."


    Smell speech, the eyebrow of Huo yuan dyed a little smile, but fleeting, "I eat ramen, then what do you eat?"


    Su sugar meal, she forgot, she just want to bring him a ramen, forget that he has not eaten.


    As for her family, she has just moved here, and has never been to the supermarket, unless there is nothing in it, but it''s too expensive to order takeout.


    Sue sugar shed sad tears, she thought she might be wearing a fake rich family.


    Huo yuan looked at her bitter look and sighed, "let''s do it half by one." With that, he stood up. As a result, he went to the kitchen and found that it was empty.


    Su tangsheng fell on the chair, "forget it, just one bowl is not enough to eat. You eat first. I have to go to school later."


    It''s a big deal. She''ll buy some steamed buns on the way later.


    Huo yuan pondered for a long time, but pushed the Ramen to her, "you eat first."


    She didn''t feel hungry before, but now she smelled the smell of ramen. Su Tang''s stomach gave a shameful cry. Her face was slightly red and she was very embarrassed. She whispered, "what about you?"


    Huo yuan raised his eyelids. The little girl was thin and small. She couldn''t finish a bowl of ramen. She said, "you eat first, and I''ll take the rest."


    £¬


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    Su Tang was so moved that she completely forgot that she bought the noodles and brought them back.


    A bowl of ramen is a normal adult''s weight, although as a girl may not finish eating, but absolutely not too much left, but Huo yuan, this guy is still sick.


    As a result, Su Tang only means to eat less than a third, the rest will not eat.


    There was no bowl or chopsticks at home. After eating, she was thinking of washing the disposable chopsticks with clean water, but the other party took it and naturally buried herself in noodles.


    Sue sugar was shocked!


    "Huo yuan, I''ve eaten these chopsticks."


    Huo yuan is very calm, "you also ate noodles."


    Sue sugar is going crazy. Can it be the same? When she ate noodles, she picked them out and put them on the cover of the disposable lunch box. But chopsticks were in direct contact with her.


    Huo yuan raised her eyelids, which was different from her madness. She was very calm. "When you are hungry, who cares so much."


    Yes, Huo has been bankrupt for nearly half a month. Huo''s stepmother has taken all the funds that can be transferred, and left the mess to his father with her son. As for his father, Huo had a stroke and went to the hospital on the day of his bankruptcy, which is a big expense every day.


    No one knows how he came here during this period of time. How did he deliver the takeout? His hands are the takeout hands?


    When she thought that she had stolen the money from hick before, she thought she was very inhuman.


    "By the way, I heard your father is in the hospital. How much is the medical fee?"


    Huo yuan pause, and then slowly said: "he has medical insurance, it doesn''t cost much."


    Su Tang was relieved, "you eat Ramen slowly. I have classes in the afternoon. I''ll go back to school first." Then he stood up.


    When she comes back, she not only brings food for him, but also brings drawing board and paint. There is a sketch class this afternoon.


    Su Tang came and went in a hurry. When she left, she said hello to him. Without waiting for his response, she closed the door.


    Looking at the door that closes afresh, Huo yuan didn''t hold back, raised a lip Cape finally.


    It''s so cute. I''m so poor, but I still don''t forget to raise him. Sure enough, it''s different from that group of coquettish bitches who have different ideas.


    Huo yuan is in a good mood. He doesn''t even dislike the rotten noodles in his hands. Instead, he doesn''t have any left and eats them all.


    The school time passed quickly. When Su Tang stopped her pen, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Before the end of the class, the sketch teacher assigned the next homework, asked to draw a figure, did not specify who, anyway, is to find their own theme.


    Su Tang is not unpopular in school. When Lin''s signboard is still there, some people are willing to model for her, but after thinking about it, she thinks it''s better to go home. Huo''s already very miserable, Huo yuan was also deducted a month''s salary by her, let him be the model this time, she means, give him some change first.


    It''s still early to go back. After a sleep, Huo yuan took some medicine. Now it''s much better, he suggested going to the supermarket.


    Su Tang thought that her new home was short of everything. She really wanted to buy something, so she agreed to go to the supermarket.


    However, she didn''t expect to buy too many things, from all kinds of sanitary napkins to beds. The key is that Huo yuan doesn''t stop!


    Huo yuan, "Lin..." He seemed to want to call Miss Lin, but he said a word, frowned, and then reluctantly spat out two reduplicated words, "far away."


    This nickname was called coldly by him, as if he was reciting the name of an enemy. He heard Su Tanghu''s body shake.


    "You, you have something to say."


    Huo yuan is still locking eyebrows, but the voice is not as cautious as before, "far away."


    However, this words in Su Tang''s eyes, still feel terrible.


    "You''d better call me Miss Lin." She felt that she was going to have nightmares at night after being yelled by him.


    "Far away."


    Three times in a row, the last time, Huo yuan''s tone has eased down, at least it doesn''t sound so cautious, but Su Tang still feels not used to it.


    "Why do you call me this all of a sudden?"


    Huo yuan, "I''ve never been in touch with this profession before, so I checked my professionalism online this afternoon."


    Su Tang was shocked. What kind of professionalism is this? When little white faces are so strict with themselves. Really, such a man deserves to make a comeback and step on those dregs.


    "Come on, work hard, I''ll give you a raise when I''m satisfied!"


    "Well."


    Huo yuan really changed the voice line before the cold indifference, although it is still low, but at least not so cold.


    Su Tang suddenly raised her head, and her sight ran into his eyes. Unexpectedly, the thousand year old cold pool inside melted a little.


    Maybe she was dazzled, or maybe the supermarket was close to life. In such a lively environment, he was also infected with the human atmosphere.


    They used to fight very hard, but most of the time Su Tang was angry. Huo yuan didn''t change his face. After many times, everyone found that they didn''t deal with them. But now, her enemies are willing to bow their heads to please her, Su Tang said that she was really pleased.So, she waved her hand and said bravely, "my father is in a good mood today. What do you want to eat?"


    Huo yuan once again found that the little girl was really easy to coax. With just a few words, he wanted to give him all his belongings.


    He was relieved. Sure enough, it was right to deliberately sell miserably close to her. It was so easy to coax him. What if he was cheated later?


    Of course, I thought like this, but on my face, I said deliberately: "if you want to eat chocolate, just import it, and these..."


    Half an hour later, Sutang regretted it.


    She shouldn''t have said those brave words and farted. She''s almost a poor dog now!


    But Huo yuan continued: "there is still a bed to buy."


    Su Tang was suffocated. It cost her more than 1000 yuan to buy a bed. Can she walk out of the supermarket today?


    "No, no, no, no bed. We have a bed at home."


    Supermarket such a place, casually a bed will be nearly 2000 ah, bought her next have to drink.


    But Huo yuan looked at her and said in a very serious tone: "there is no bed at home."


    Sue sugar is going to run away. She won''t buy the bed. If she wants to buy it, she has to wait for her to get money.


    However, before she could come up with an excuse, such as persuading him to sleep on the sofa, the selling friend knew the market very well and even thought of his own way.


    "No, there is a bed at home. I am Lin after all." He swallowed the word "Miss". After a pause, he changed his words difficultly. "It costs a lot of money, so we can''t afford less service."


    Su Tang was shocked. What kind of service? She bought him just to humiliate him on the surface and let him spend the past half a year in peace behind his back. She didn''t want to fix anything! Moreover, in view of his good performance these days, she has decided to get along with him.


    "No, let''s not force ourselves."


    But Huo Yuan said: "not reluctantly, it should be."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    Huo yuan is vigorous and resolute, pulling Su Tang to check out at the supermarket exit.


    Su Tang had the heart to resist, but the other side said: "I remember there are only two rooms at home, one is your bedroom, and the other is your studio. If you buy a bed, your studio will be gone."


    "It doesn''t matter. I seldom paint anyway."


    Huo yuan frowned. As a result, Su Tang made a decision directly, "OK, that''s it. You sleep in the studio. When you go home, make the studio tidy. As for the bed..." She also wanted to treat the most miserable man in the world, but now she bowed her head like reality, "let''s go home and make the floor, and I''ll try to make the cushion thicker."


    Huo yuan


    Huo yuan didn''t restrain himself. He chuckled. Su Tang was a fool.


    No, what is he laughing at?


    Is this the man she knew who was silent and unfamiliar?


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Huo yuan has been patient these days. The little girl is really cute. The longer we get along with each other, the more we find. He is very lucky to find out under those layers of camouflage.


    "Thank you."


    Suddenly thanks, Sue sugar are a little at a loss, she seems to have done nothing, and from the beginning, she also badly threatened him.


    Huo Yuan said: "since Huo''s bankruptcy, all people regard me as a plague." He said, mouth slightly raised a smile, very light, but between the eyebrows of ice cooling, because of this smile, a lot of soft, "only you, never changed."


    This is like a true confession. Su Tang''s face turned red.


    I''m very sorry. I''m used to the man who always blackens. Now this man is willing to be gentle with her even though his blackening value has exploded.


    What kind of immortal man is this? It''s so cute.


    Su Tang decided that she must shoulder the burden of supporting her family as soon as possible, so that her fairy can go to bed early.


    "Well, let''s pay first. As for your bed, I''ll buy it for you in a few days. " After that, she forced her own behavior to explain: "it''s not that I don''t buy it for you. It''s the poor quality in the supermarket. After a few days, when you get well, I''ll take you to the exclusive store to buy it. Let''s buy the most expensive one."


    Under the white light of the supermarket, the tiny hairs on the girl''s face were clearly illuminated, but it was very beautiful, especially the eyes like crescent moon, bright and beautiful.


    Huo yuan eyes with a smile, this smile, ink pupil are stained with a warm halo, "well, listen to you."


    "That''s the decision."


    They bought a lot of things. Su Tang didn''t plan to order take out in the future, so she bought all the pots and pans. It cost almost a thousand yuan. Plus some scattered things, her whole wealth was reduced to half as soon as the bill came out.


    I cooked some millet porridge at random for dinner, which is called "sick man". I can''t eat too greasy.


    Huo yuan naturally followed her, especially the millet porridge she cooked herself.


    After dinner, she had to wash the dishes. Although she didn''t want to move, she couldn''t let the patient do it. However, as soon as she got up, she saw the patient pressing her back on the sofa.


    "I''ll do it."


    Sue sugar blinked. "But you''re still sick."


    Huo yuan, "wash a bowl or wash move, not to mention you tired a day, go to rest."


    Su Tang didn''t insist either, so she stayed at home to brush her mobile phone. Then she saw that someone in her circle of friends wanted to drag her car, and she immediately became interested.


    They are not looking for a place in the countryside. As a regular club, they have a special racing track. As a member of Sutang, they can also participate in it. However, this is not the key. The key is that the winner has money to take it. This is just like dozing and giving pillows.


    This is not, a excited, even did not take a bath, so stormy ran out.


    Huo yuan was still painting. Hearing the news, he immediately asked, "where are you going?"


    Sue sugar, "I''m going to the club."


    Huo yuan frowned, "which club?"


    Su Tang didn''t find that he asked a little too many questions. Instead, she told the truth. Finally, she didn''t forget to tell a little lie. "The other party is Dongzi''s nemesis. I''ll go and find him a place."


    As soon as Huo yuan heard it, she knew what club she was going to.


    Over the years, he has not been less worried about racing and parachuting. Anyway, any game is dangerous. This little girl plays whatever she wants to play. Several times, he wants to catch people back and watch them carefully to save anything. But at that time, he was too busy to take her with him. On the contrary, he would be involved and could only stifle it.


    Now it''s different. Other people are living in her house. How can she be so reckless.


    "I''ll go with you." With that, he began to take off his jingle apron.


    The apron is a gift from the supermarket. It''s very childish. However, wearing it on Huo yuan, it imparts some earthly flavor to him, which is commonly known as grounding.


    Su tangleng for a moment, and then can''t laugh or cry.This professionalism is really admirable. I remember to accompany her when I am sick.


    "Don''t make trouble. You are still ill. I don''t want you to accompany me."


    Huo yuan is not willing, especially the little girl who stayed in the hospital for three months last year because of racing car. During those three months, he really used great patience to not go to the hospital to see her.


    "No, or you don''t go either."


    Under the stalemate between the two sides, Su Tang finally surrendered.


    She rubbed the temple, when helpless, "OK, you have to follow, but you have to be obedient."


    Huo yuan almost laughed angrily. It''s her who should be obedient. But for the time being, he can''t show his horse''s feet. Otherwise, with the little girl''s temperament, she will be far away unless she uses some extraordinary means.


    "All right, it''s up to you."


    The club is not far from here. Sutang has a car and will arrive in about half an hour.


    It''s already nine o''clock in the evening, but the club is quite lively, especially because of the arrival of Su Tang, many people cheered.


    "Isn''t this brother Yao?"


    "Brother Yao is coming today?"


    "Does brother Yao still pay for the whole consumption today?"


    ¡­¡­


    There are few girls playing car racing. At the beginning, she was discriminated against, but later she rubbed those discriminators on the ground. Although she is the youngest, people like to call her brother Yao.


    Yaoge''s car racing technology is really hard core. As soon as she appears, the winner tonight can be basically determined.


    Su Tang came for the bonus at the beginning. As soon as she heard that someone was howling to pay, she quit immediately.


    Buy what Bill, do not know now remote elder brother poor jingle ring?


    "Get out of the way. Today''s award is not for you. It''s for my big baby."


    When she said big baby, she was very proud, which made people curious.


    What can make Miss Lin call her a treasure?


    Huo yuan has also seen big scenes, or that is to say, he himself is a scene, so he was suddenly surrounded by people, and he didn''t even move his eyebrows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    When Huo was young or old, no one in the upper class knew that he was a famous child of other people''s family. Later, when Huo went bankrupt, many people secretly congratulated themselves. What about other people''s children? After they went bankrupt, they were not even dogs.


    But who can think, Huo yuan is really good, Huo''s bankruptcy, he was taken a fancy to by Lin Yao. No matter how bad their relationship was, where is Lin Yao''s attitude now? She agrees with him, so she can''t let others say that he doesn''t have a word.


    Besides, Lin Yao is the eldest lady of the Lin family. She is wild, but she can''t stand it. She is beautiful.


    At the scene, many people''s envious eyes are almost red, but they dare not say or do anything. After all, Lin Yao''s small temper is quite hot. When he beat people, he directly put them into the hospital.


    This is not, some people want to please Su Tang, even to Huo yuan also affable, even asked him whether to drink.


    It''s the president of the club, the ultimate sports car enthusiast. His racing standard is first-class, and his family is also strong. So when he is the president, everyone is courteous. Now, he asks Huo yuan to give Lin Yao face.


    But Su Tang refused for him. "He''s sick and shouldn''t drink."


    When the president heard this, he didn''t feel embarrassed. He immediately asked people to prepare milk.


    "Remember to have it warm, not cold."


    Su Tang this care degree, a few and her relationship a little closer, have silly eyes, "no, ah Yao, you play really?"? That''s Hodgson, who owes nearly 10 billion yuan. "


    Su sugar is adhering to her usual arrogant attitude, "it doesn''t matter, I can afford to play."


    When the president saw her coming, he asked her if she wanted to go down for a run. As a result, the quota was asked by Huo yuan. Su Tang was so angry.


    "Huo yuan, what are you playing with?"


    Huo yuan''s calm face is the same as his angry expression in the past. Once upon a time, many people would have been frightened, but Su Tang was not afraid. During this period, he seemed to become a normal human. His happiness, anger, sadness and happiness were expressed on his face, especially to her, and he would occasionally smile.


    His connivance has emboldened her now.


    He knew that it was very difficult for her to give up. After all, the Lin family used to block her, so she still played what she should play, so he had to start from another aspect, such as "let''s play together."


    Sue sugar is a little surprised, "play together?"


    Huo yuan, "play together, you are not allowed to come here after losing."


    His words provoked the president of the club to look at him one more time, but this one surprised him.


    Is Huo yuan really bankrupt?


    This atmosphere is even more terrible than before.


    The president shakes his head and tries to sober himself up. Looking back, he sees that Su Tang has reached an agreement with him.


    Su Tang, "it''s OK to compete together, but what if you lose?"


    Huo yuan expression light, said: "people are yours, you want how, of course, can."


    This said, Su sugar is a little excited to rub her hands, this is the man, got his promise, she can be sad in the future?


    In Su Tang''s eyes, she was not afraid of racing cars, but she didn''t know that in those high-risk events she used to play, in fact, there was a person who had been quietly playing with her.


    Huo yuan wanted to see why the little girl was so addicted to playing with these things. Because he wanted to know, he also learned them, but no one knew about them.


    Huo yuan didn''t have a car, but the club did. Before he spoke, the president over there contributed his car.


    He did not despise at the beginning, even this goodwill is not because of Lin Yao, but because of him, that is, Huo yuan himself. He always thinks that if Huo yuan is bankrupt, he can make a comeback.


    "I''ll lend you the car first, but I''ll tell you the truth, brother Yao is the number one of our club. He hasn''t lost yet."


    Huo yuan nodded, no more nonsense, just said two words, "thank you."


    President, "it''s all small things, but if you can win yaoge, it will break the record of our club. I will add the bonus to 100000."


    The original bonus was 200000 yuan. If Huo yuan can win, he can get 300000 yuan. For ordinary people, 300000 is not a small number.


    However, Huo yuan didn''t even give the extra expression. He put on his helmet and sat in the car.


    A large number of expensive race class sports cars stop at the starting line, and there is a constant roar around their ears, as if they are cheering for themselves. With the referee''s order, all the sports cars fly away in an instant


    Racing, playing is the heartbeat, watching the virtual shadow on the audience stage, some people have begun to bet.


    "Brother Yao hasn''t touched a car in a year. I don''t think she will win."


    "Forget it. Your father is still your father. I''ll take care of brother Yao." This is obviously a player that Su Tang was afraid of.


    "You''re all talking about brother Yao. I''m curious about the little white face around her."


    He said this, the scene fell into a brief silence, but soon, a new round of discussion began."That''s the old Huo family. To be honest, I don''t have to say face. No wonder brother Yao will like it."


    "What''s the use of a good face? The debt is more than 8 billion yuan. Who dares to take over the deep pit?"


    "As expected, my father is still my father. He dares to ask for more than 8 billion yuan in debt. He is a model of our generation."


    "You shallow people, what''s good about Huo yuan? Look at our brother Yao..." Rainbow fart boast half, all of a sudden, everyone was shocked.


    "Lying trough, how can it be?"


    Everyone''s heart flashed this sentence, because the winner of this competition will be Huo yuan, the bankrupt young master!


    Sue sugar was also surprised, but soon she calmed down.


    She came to the car just to get the bonus. Now the money is in their pocket. Whoever wins is the same. Besides, she thinks that Huo yuan''s money is better. Maybe this money can be used as the initial capital to take him to the top again.


    Su Tang is really happy for him, but Huo yuan still thinks about whether the little girl will be angry and how to make her happy.


    As a result, people ran to him so happily, "Huo yuan, it''s good. I underestimate you."


    The car is very exciting, Su Tang''s adrenal glands are still excited, so she looks more lively than ever.


    Now, it''s Huo yuan''s turn to be a little surprised. It''s different from what he imagined. He still wants to coax her to be happy and even give her the money.


    Su Tang continued to be excited and said, "let''s go and get the bonus."


    Huo yuan, "aren''t you angry?"


    Sue sugar wondered, "why am I angry? I''m not as good at the money you take with your ability. How normal it is to lose, or do you think I can''t afford to lose? "


    Huo Yuan thinks that he knows her well, but as time goes by, he finds out that she has more treasure. He digs for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    According to the usual practice, it''s natural to celebrate winning the competition. However, when people look at Huo yuan, who is "down and out" and doesn''t want to make trouble, they just ignore him. Some of them, squinting and laughing, look like they are making trouble.


    "Isn''t that Huo Shao? It''s amazing. It''s the champion. After driving this car for 70 or 80 years, I''m sure I''ll be able to pay off the debt. "


    Huo yuan raised his eyelids and looked indifferent. He took a look at him, but only one, and then went out with Su Tang.


    When the man saw this, he stopped him.


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows and looks at the cannon fodder man. Her face is a little strange. She has never seen him before, but she is so arrogant that she should be a rich second generation without a long brain. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, she is still there, and no one will run into her like crazy.


    There''s a saying that it''s up to the master to beat a dog. Su Tang has her back on the Lin family. Even if someone is upset with her, she won''t tear her face in person.


    "If I call you Huo Shao, you really think you are still the young master of Huo family." He sniffed, clearly less than 1.7 meters tall, Leng is to learn to arrogantly raise his chin, "want to go, take our money, you have to serve us well, serve well, I''ll consider whether to give you this tip."


    Su Tang looked at the cannon fodder looking up at them and was happy. She reached out and poked Huo yuan and asked in a low voice, "what happened to him before?"


    Huo yuan looks like a cold expression, a face at a loss, "I don''t know him."


    The conversation between them was not very loud, but in this quiet environment, everyone heard clearly. Looking at the cannon fodder man, his angry face turned black.


    He doesn''t remember?!


    "Huo is young and noble. He forgets many things, but he has a bad memory. No wonder Huo will go bankrupt." He said in a strange way: "I''ll tell someone to be a good man today, and let you remember it today."


    He had given him such a big shame, how can we let him pay back!


    Sue sugar with a smile, hook lips, "come, talk to me, how do you want him to remember?"


    Chen Jiachen''s eyes turned. "I heard that Huo was very strict in drinking coffee. He had to put a few sugar in it and make tea with mountain spring water. It''s late today, so he stopped drinking coffee. Huo would make tea for me."


    Sue sugar, "what else? Tell me what else you need. "


    To say Huo yuan is not, Chen Jiachen can say three days and three nights.


    "Of course, it''s said that he likes others to wipe his shoes on their knees. What''s more, he has to be supported when he goes to the toilet..."


    The more you say it, the more ridiculous it will be. Su Tang looks at him with a retarded face, and doesn''t want to waste any more time. She interrupts directly: "OK, I''ve learned."


    She asked so many questions, but she felt that she had to carry out her identity as a gold Lord occasionally. In order to avoid going too far, she would come according to his former standards.


    As for coffee with a few sugar, tea need spring water, this is not very normal?


    First class tea needs strict water quality. As for coffee and personal taste, Huo yuan, as a member of the Huo family, can''t do anything about it?


    Chen Jiachen obviously didn''t understand her meaning. Seeing that she was going to take people with her, he quit immediately. "Huo shaocha hasn''t been brewed yet. Is it going to leave?"


    Su Tang saw that he was so angry that he was very calm. "I''ll take it at home when I''m a teenager. Don''t drive dad''s car when I''m free. We elders are in a dilemma."


    Lin Yao''s height is almost the same as his, but as a girl, she can wear high-heeled shoes. When she says this, she is a little condescending.


    Chen didn''t expect that when he looked at the pretty girl like this, he was so vicious. Every sentence poked his heart, which made him angry.


    No wonder we have such a good relationship with Huo yuan. It turns out that we are just as bad as him!


    Yes, at the beginning, Huo yuan "humiliated" him, but now primary school students are so tall.


    What''s wrong with being short? You deserve to be bullied for being short?


    With so many people watching the club, Chen Jiachen really lost all his face. He was so angry that he wanted to hit people.


    This is too much. Let alone Sutang, outsiders can''t stand it.


    This is the apple of the eye of the Lin family. Although there has been a struggle for independence recently, if you dare to touch it, you will never die.


    But Su Tang is not the kind of person who stands and is beaten. Besides, there is Huo yuan around her. Can outsiders touch her?


    "I think of him." Huo yuan kicked people away, and then slowly said: "two years ago, I had to work with Huo for several times. I plan to write like a primary school student."


    The key to his poor planning and writing is that he is still very conceited. At last, Huo yuan took the trouble to express his shame.


    The time interval is a little far, he forgot that there is this number of people.


    After hearing this, Chen Jiachun became even more angry. He even humiliated his height, but he also humiliated his IQ!


    "Huo yuan, don''t forget who you are now!"


    So obviously looking for trouble, Su Tang immediately stepped forward and laughed, "what identity, he is now my Lin Yao''s person, that''s the identity. And what are you? " She didn''t want to hear him go on at all. She asked the president of the club, "Wang Zai, what''s the matter with our club now? What''s all the mess? If you don''t have money, you howl. It''s bad luck to let a rat excrement spoil a nest of porridge. "The president of the club, Li Wang, felt that he was a real disaster. This club is not everyone can come, there must be acquaintances to bring, although he is the president, but not everyone is staring, in front of this, I''m afraid it is who brought in.


    He is also tired of it. This man is too blind. He just wanted to fight Lin Yao. Is that what he can do?


    Chen Jiachen''s family is rich. They are upstarts, but no one in the club is short of money. They are more boring than money. They are more interested in details and strength. Chen Jiachen, however, obviously has neither.


    Li Wang''s face was not very good. He was calm and angry and said, "who brought the people, take them out!"


    The onlookers were silent, but five minutes later, no one came forward.


    So seedless, Li Wang despised from the bottom of his heart, but said: "the club has monitoring, who brings people to check can know, don''t let me do things too ugly."


    Finally, a girl in the crowd stood up. She was crying, as if she had been bullied. She opened her mouth and said, "I''m sorry, I brought the people. I don''t know what will happen."


    When Li Wang saw that he was a woman, he was too embarrassed to scold him. He could only say, "what''s the use of saying sorry to me? Tell Lin Yao."


    Su sugar didn''t expect to stand out or old acquaintance Ji Xueyi, can''t help holding the chest pick eyebrows, "with Huoyuan apology."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    Ji Xueyi used to run after Huo yuan, which many people know. Unfortunately, they never looked her in the eye. In the end, they made a lot of jokes.


    At present, so many people look at her and ask her to apologize to Huo yuan. Her face is burning.


    She is biting her lips, with an aggrieved face. Ji Xueyi is not ugly, but she is very sweet. At this moment, the aggrieved look makes many people feel pity, including Chen Jiachen, who was beaten in the face before.


    "It has nothing to do with Ji Xueyi. You have the guts to come at me!"


    As soon as he stood up, Su Tang looked up at him. However, she still has to face her husband in front of so many people. She has to calm him down and not let him become one of the pain that can''t be recalled in the future.


    Lin Yao used to be arrogant. If anyone dares to beat her or wants to beat her, he will be severely punished in the end. At this moment, she pulled a chair and sat down. Although there was no obvious anger on her face, people knew that she would not give up.


    "Primary school students, you asked me to come to you, but what''s your status? If you want to stand out for Ji Xueyi, it''s her boyfriend or her who."


    The irony of her words is obvious. Chen Jiachen is only Ji Xueyi''s pursuer, not even a spare tire. Ji Xueyi''s face turns red instantly when she says this. But at this time, Chen Jiachen''s eyes come over.


    She received a lot of gifts from him, but she never formally agreed. It''s not that she didn''t want to refuse, but that people in the family ordered her to have a good relationship with him.


    Su Tang also moved her eyes, carelessly, even with a smile in her mouth, "Ji Xueyi, say a word, you have to admit it, even if it turns over, after all, this primary school..." She deliberately stopped, showing an apologetic smile, "ah, it''s Mr. Chen, right? After all, if this Mr. Chen is your boyfriend, he can bring you to play. Although he is a little rude, I can forgive him for the first time."


    Her words almost force Ji Xueyi to admit, otherwise she is bound to fall out with Chen Jiachen.


    She didn''t expect that Lin Yao was so vicious. She knew that she couldn''t like him, but she forced her to do it.


    She didn''t speak, but Su Tang didn''t want to spend time with her. "Miss Ji, it''s very difficult for you to answer a matter of a word, you''re procrastinating."


    Ji Xueyi looks ugly. Fortunately, the light of the club is dim, and Chen Jiachen doesn''t find anything.


    Su Tang yawned lazily, so deadlocked that people began to talk around.


    Ji Xueyi''s face is getting worse and worse. She wants to deny it. But when she thinks about the attitude of her family, once she denies it, it will definitely break her source of money. She bites her lips and feels humiliated. All this is brought to her by Lin Yao.


    "Yes, he''s my boyfriend."


    Money and dignity, Ji Xueyi finally chose the former, although this is bound to be a joke for a long time, but it is better than the poor without money. What''s more, I can''t do it. I can break up in the future. I can divorce when I get married. But how can an ex boyfriend become her stain.


    She comforted herself like this, but Su Tang showed a big smile, "as early as I said, our classmates have a fight. If it''s your boyfriend, I''ll still give you face." She said, stood up from the chair, also holding Huo yuan''s hand, but halfway, she stopped. She slanted her eyes and looked at Chen Jiachen, with a cool tone, "this time, but if there is another time, I won''t talk so well."


    Put down cruel words, she and Li Wang a few said hello, this just take money to leave.


    The money is on her card. In Huo yuan''s words, all his assets are frozen, and he can''t receive the money on his card.


    Su Tang is very generous. She gives her card to him with a big hand. "Since I said to support you, I''ll give you this card. In the future, I''ll pay regularly. The password is my birthday. You can take it at will."


    Huo yuan didn''t take over, but looked at her straightforwardly, "you promised me that you won''t go to the game after losing."


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it. The car was not racing. She used to pursue excitement, but now she just wants to finish the task well.


    "Well, if you don''t race, you won''t race. I just took the time to sell my car."


    The club has her season sports car. It was quite expensive when she bought it. Although it will be sold at a discount, it doesn''t matter. She will soon have a lot of income. She thinks that she is too smart.


    Huo yuan a listen to her want to sell a car, the corner of the mouth can''t help but rise.


    He''s a little baby. He''s good.


    So Sutang heard the system prompt.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    Su sugar a Leng, she has not done anything, how suddenly so happy? Oh, by the way, it must be that expensive bonus. Although Huo used to be too lazy to take a look at it, it''s different now. The initial capital!


    "To celebrate your victory, let''s go. I''ll treat you to a snack."


    Although Sutang has no money, he needs to be rewarded when he is at a low ebb.


    Huo yuan''s eyebrows and eyes are smiling. Sure enough, heaven has compensated him in disguise."Well, what to eat?"


    Su Tang said, "barbecue, I''ll treat you to barbecue, whatever you like!"


    Su Tang is very down-to-earth, please eat barbecue directly to the roadside stalls, but just as she is ready to order hundreds of strings, the system suddenly creaks.


    "Boy, I have bad news for you."


    Su Tang took the string''s hand and said, "what?"


    System, "I told you before that there were only 3000 yuan left in a dozen cards. Later, you went to the supermarket again, and the balance was only 1500 yuan, and the 1000 yuan was on the card you gave Huo yuan."


    Sue sugar''s hands began to tremble.


    The system sighs, "you only have 500 left."


    Sue sugar almost cried after listening, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The system turned on the taunt, "just 1500 go, you want me to remember? Even if I''m a housekeeper of such a big system, it''s a million dollars a minute. "


    Su Tang had nothing to say. At this time, she caught a glimpse of the string piled up in someone''s hand. She was very anxious.


    "Bridge bean sack!"


    Huo yuan doesn''t understand, "how?"


    Su Tang grinned, "well, I suddenly feel that barbecue or something is not clean. We don''t want to eat it. Let''s change it to something else."


    She just wanted to say that cooking noodles for him at home was clean and hygienic. It was not easy for her to get fat after eating in the evening. However, when she was only half way through, the boss quit.


    "Hey, little sister, what''s your situation? Together to smash my stage? "


    Su Tang and Huo yuan attracted a lot of attention as soon as they came. Now, if someone listens to them and thinks that their things are really unsanitary, it will not affect their business! Although the little girl is beautiful, more beautiful than the star, but beautiful is not his ah, or money is the most important!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    The barbecue didn''t finish in the end, and Su Tang was almost beaten by the boss with a shovel. It''s really miserable.


    She took Huo yuan in one hand. The master was not in a hurry when he ran. Just like walking, he worried her badly.


    "Huo yuan, why didn''t you run just now?"


    Compared with her panting, Huo yuan was calm, "why do you want to run, he did not dare to fight."


    Sue sugar''s stuck. Yeah. Why did she run? Oh, it''s because of a guilty heart and lack of money. When she thought of this, she felt more worried.


    Really, no rich second generation is worse than her.


    She leaned in the driver''s seat, but still wanted to make a midnight snack for him. "Forget it, I''ll make a bowl of noodles for you when I get home." Said, also looked for a very good word, "big night to eat barbecue is too greasy, let''s keep fit."


    Huo yuan couldn''t help laughing. He just saw her eyes staring at those kebabs. He thought there was no money.


    "Let''s take half of that bonus."


    Sue sugar is a little surprised, "why?"


    Why else? I''m afraid she won''t have food.


    Huo Yuan said: "if you don''t take me to the club, I can''t win the game. You provide a platform. If I win the game, you draw half of the bonus. It''s reasonable."


    When he said this, Su Tang sympathized with him even more.


    Her poverty is temporary, but he is not the same. He is bankrupt. He has nearly ten billion yuan in debt. I think it''s a pity.


    "No, I said I would support you. You can keep the money. Although I said before that your salary is gone this month, it''s an extra reward. It''s not included in your salary. "


    As soon as she pulls on her salary, Huo yuan can''t help but wonder how much money she can offer herself now.


    "In a word, we haven''t signed the contract yet."


    Sue sugar blinked. "Do you need to be that formal?"


    Huo yuan nodded solemnly, "what you need."


    Su Tang thinks of a certain world before her. She was made a life assistant and became familiar twice. Although she has changed her status with the male leader now, her essence is the same.


    In that world, Shen Yuan offered her a salary of two thousand five, so she Two thousand. No more.


    Ying Ying, at such a glance, she is no more than Shen Yuan.


    She coughed and decided to end the topic. When she went back, Xu felt sorry for herself. In the cooked noodles, she specially laid two eggs for him.


    After returning home, Su Tang busily cooked noodles for him, and Huo yuan was not free. The little girl asked him to make a shop on the floor, so he really took out a quilt and went to the studio.


    But when he finished his studio, he came out and saw that there was only a bowl of noodles on the table.


    he picked up a brow and saw someone who had begun to apply a mask. He seemed to open his mouth casually. "You don''t eat?"


    Su Tang ge you is lying on the sofa with a mobile phone in his hand. He hears the words and doesn''t lift his head. "Fairies don''t need to eat at night."


    I don''t know who was drooling at the barbecue stand just now.


    Huo yuan didn''t expect that she was so poor that she had to turn back to the kitchen and find another bowl.


    He had dinner, but he was not too hungry at this point, so he was half with her.


    "Come here."


    Su Tang also wanted to maintain the dignity of the fairy, but he said, "I can''t finish such a big bowl."


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang was still reserved. She immediately took three and two steps. "Actually, I''m not hungry either, but it''s shameful to waste food. It''s not easy for the farmer uncle to grow some food."


    What she said is very true, but the strange appearance of the ancient spirit can''t be covered.


    Huo yuan sighs and is glad that he has lived all his life again. Otherwise, he may be cheated by her appearance, and then pass by her and miss her.


    He has been too lazy to think about why the two generations of Lin Yao will have a world shaking difference. Since God wants him to live again, then he will seize people by all means.


    Su Tang didn''t know that the world was off track. At this time, she was eating noodles, but she thought that she had to find cheap cousin tomorrow and let him take him to send out leaflets. At least, she would survive these days.


    A good night''s sleep.


    The next day, Su Tang picked up her mobile phone to contact Lin Zeyan. As a result, the other party turned off the phone. This is very strange. Nowadays, there are still people turning off the phone?


    She didn''t give up. After she went to school, she played again. This time, she got through.


    Brother, where are you getting rich recently?


    She joked, but compared with her, her brother''s voice was a little weak, and the environment was noisy.


    Sister, don''t blame me for making money without you. I''ll tell you that I''m making a lot of money recently, but if you want to, I can''t take you with me. Well, I''ll take you to Dora later at noon. It''s a three-star restaurant. I haven''t seen it before in our village. I''ll show you the world!


    The more she said this, the more strange it became. Su Tang heard it in a fog. Until the end, she was basically sure that her brother was absolutely controlled by others. She asked her for help in disguise.At this point, class is over, and the students are almost gone. Su Tang cleans up and is planning to leave. As a result, Ji Xueyi bumps into her.


    Four eyes opposite, Ji Xueyi eyes vicious, "Lin Yao, I will not let you go."


    "Excuse me." Su Tang didn''t even bother to give her extra eyes. She picked up the bag and left. She had to save Lin Zeyan.


    Dora''s position is a bit biased. Although her brother keeps saying three stars, she doesn''t want to get off the bus when Sutang arrives.


    What three-star, negative three-star is just about the same, all around are about to demolish the old house, scattered, at a glance, there are few people, the road is almost destroyed, potholes, as for what Dora, pull on the signboard is only a word left.


    Su Tang didn''t get out of the car. At this time, she''ll be alone. The key is to take Lin Zeyan, the fool. For safety''s sake, I''d better go to the police first.


    She parked the car a little further away, and could barely see Dora''s store. But after a while, the police uncle didn''t wait to see a group of people coming out of the store with Lin Zeyan.


    Lin Zeyan, surrounded by people, was dejected, and the whole person was drawing on him. Seeing this, Su Tang was not good enough to wait, so he had to get out of the car.


    "Brother!"


    Her clear voice provoked the people around her to turn around one after another. At that moment, many people looked straight.


    Which fairy came down to earth and fell into the grass nest.


    The people who followed Lin Zeyan were obviously ready to move, and even some people were restrained. The originally crooked teams all raised their heads.


    For other people''s excitement, Lin Zeyan is scared.


    He asked: "Lin Yao, did you come alone?"


    What he said was so obvious. Why did she come here alone? Isn''t that death?!


    Su Tang, "big meal, brother, you said you want to invite me to have a big meal, so I''m not willing to bring other people."


    Lin Zeyan is not very good, his head is blank.


    It''s over. They''re going to be over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    Su Tang didn''t see the outside at all. She glanced at the waidong crack jujube beside Lin Zeyan and laughed sweetly, "brother, are these all your friends? Let''s have a big meal. Are they going too? "


    This group of people came to stare at Lin Zeyan in case he ran away. As for the big meal, it was a trick. They wanted him to cheat some more people into coming in. However, looking at the fairy in front of them, they were even willing to pay out of their own pocket.


    "Eat, eat together, we are all your brother''s friends."


    Su Tang''s eyelashes are curved. When she talks, she blinks. She''s very cute. "I''ll tell my friend first, he brought me here, otherwise I can''t find this place."


    As soon as they heard that there was someone else, they immediately said enthusiastically, "go, since you are my sister''s friend, let''s go together. By the way, where does he park? "


    Su Tang pointed to a red car around the corner. Because it was too far away, they could not see what model it was. They could vaguely feel that it should be very expensive.


    "My friend is shy. I''ll go and ask him alone. You can order for me first." With that, he waved and trotted away.


    Lin Zeyan was silly. He came to save him. Why did he run first in the middle of the way? He wanted to follow him, but so many people stopped him.


    He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Then he saw Su Tang waving to him from a distance.


    "Brother, you come. My friend has something to say to you."


    Su Tang yelled loudly, and other people heard him. Seeing this, someone wanted to go with him. Now Lin Zeyan was witty and said, "my sister''s friend is not easy to be provoked. See that red car? It''s a sports car. It''s very expensive. Don''t we lack the start-up funds? If I can convince my sister''s friend, our project will be saved! ¡±


    after hearing the speech, several people hesitated and thought that they were afraid that he might run away.


    At this time, Su Tang yelled: "brother, come quickly. Huo Yuan said that if you don''t come again, he will leave."


    This shout, provoked Lin Zeyan immediately said: "I don''t tell you, I have to meet my sister''s friends for a while." With that, he pushed the man away and ran up in a hurry.


    Su Tang came here alone, and naturally there was no one in the car. Now when Lin Zeyan came, she got into the driver''s seat, and Lin Zeyan also began to sprint 100 meters. When they found something wrong, they had already sat in the car and started the car.


    Naturally, the two legged man couldn''t catch up with the car. The man who was still in favor of Su Tang suddenly became very angry.


    "Damn, that girl is lying to us!"


    "Brother Zhang, what should we do now?"


    The man who is called brother Zhang squints gloomily and looks at the sports car that has gone away. Suddenly, he finds that the sports car has stopped moving on the road.


    On the other side, Su Tang and Lin Zeyan are both in the car.


    Lin Zeyan said, "sister, what''s the matter? Let''s go! "


    Su Tang looked at the tips on the oil meter, and her beautiful face was cracked We''re out of gas. "


    Lin Zeyan almost jumped up, "what is it? Out of gas? We''ve only driven out for a few hundred meters. You tell me there''s no gas? "


    Su Tang was about to cry. Looking at the group of people running in the rear-view mirror, she had no time to think about it. She had to open the door and said, "don''t sit there, run!"


    Poor Lin Zeyan, eating cabbage every day during this period of time, has no oil in his mouth, and his body is soft. He is sorry for his 1.8 meter tall man.


    He was running in a huff and puff, but the group of people behind him were walking fast, and they were about to catch up. Su Tang could only pull Lin Zeyan.


    "You didn''t eat? If you don''t hurry up, you''ll be taken back! "


    Lin Zeyan almost rolled his eyes when he ran. When he heard this, he immediately complained: "so obvious pit, do you think you are stupid? Why did you come here alone?"


    Two people running, Su sugar sharp eyed, caught a glimpse of this nearby construction site, without saying a word, pull people to run inside.


    Seeing this, the guard of the construction site rushed out to stop the people, but soon a group of people came running. He suddenly angry, this group of people have no safety consciousness, this is the construction site, smash down some things, but will cause human life!


    "You are you, are you running around in the construction area?"


    At the construction site, there is no shortage of workers, which is not a small white face that can be solved casually. Moreover, at the construction site, they look at the construction group and immediately shrink back.


    Yuanda Group, no trouble, no trouble.


    Yuanda can''t make trouble, but if they just let that little white face and his sister go, they won''t be reconciled.


    "Brother Zhang, what should we do?"


    Brother Zhang is also very angry, "every day you know how to ask me, do you have no brain?"


    The man was scolded, some wronged, "then we stay at the door, they will come out."


    Brother Zhang has been played by people one after another. He has lost all his face. Now he just wants to find out the little white face and beat him hard. He will never let go of his sister."OK, let''s just stay at the door and squat away. Don''t let the people in Yuanda notice."


    Besides, Su Tang took Lin Zeyan to run around the construction site. By the time he stopped, Lin Zeyan had gone straight to the ground like a dead dog.


    Two people are illegal to come in, the guard already took the walkie talkie to inform inside, this time, immediately someone came to drive.


    "No matter who you are, you can''t come in without helmet and appointment. Please go out now."


    Su Tang ran a little tired. She kicked her breath. Just as she wanted to say something, she saw a group of people coming over. It seemed that they were surrounded by someone. She didn''t really see them.


    But she did not see clearly, the other side will see her clearly.


    Huo yuan didn''t expect that he was just bringing his collaborators to inspect the construction site, which can run into her.


    "Assistant Wei, let''s change our helmets."


    You need to wear a hat when you enter the construction site. Huo yuan is wearing a white safety helmet at the moment. He belongs to the leadership level. With a little girl''s vigilance, he may find something.


    Assistant Wei has seen the boss disguise himself as poor for Miss Lin''s sake. With a puzzled look on his face, he immediately said: "boss, I''ll go and get a yellow helmet."


    Assistant Wei is not a leader, and he doesn''t wear a white safety helmet. But as an assistant to the boss, his level is still higher than that of the workers. Since the boss wants to sell miserably, he should carry it out to the end. The yellow safety helmet represents the constructors on the construction site.


    Huo yuan is very satisfied, "go quickly."


    Assistant Wei was very fast, and soon he took a yellow helmet. Seeing that the boss had left with long legs, he immediately explained to the people around him, "our boss has met friends. If you delay for a while, please follow me first."


    So, in Su Tang''s eyes, assistant Wei became the leader who was called in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    "Yao Yao, why are you here?"


    It was still very hot in September. Huo yuan didn''t wear a suit. He only wore a shirt and trousers. He was clean and didn''t fit in with the construction site.


    However, no matter how clean it was, it couldn''t cover up the fact that he was wearing a yellow helmet.


    Lin Zeyan, lying on the ground, was so shocked that he couldn''t believe it. "Huo yuan, you How can you come to the construction site to move bricks


    Moving bricks is just an adjective. After all, for Lin Zeyan, he only knows how to move bricks, and he doesn''t understand other types of work.


    Also shocked is Sue sugar, but after the shock, she was distressed.


    She said to support him, as a result, she went to class, but he secretly came to carry bricks behind her back!


    Huo yuan see little girl''s eyes are a little red, always indifferent face rarely soft a little bit, "anyway idle also idle, find something to do for yourself."


    Sue sugar, "it''s called finding something to do? The construction site is too tired. Quit and go back. I''ll support you! "


    The corner of Huo yuan''s mouth curved slightly up, "let''s not talk about this, how did you come to the construction site?"


    When it comes to this, Su Tang kicked Lin Zeyan on the ground with disgust, "it''s not because of this fool."


    Lin Zeyan was lying on the floor and killed. He was suddenly kicked. There was a burst of wailing. In fact, the kick didn''t hurt, but he felt that he had to show weakness, which would make people sympathetic.


    He also knew that he was too stupid to save, and he also implicated his cheap sister. Now he didn''t say a word after howling, so he looked at Su Tang.


    Sue sugar lost her temper. "Forget it, I called the police before, and I don''t know if I''m going to the police now."


    Huo yuan, "do you remember the looks of those people? I''ll take people to trap them first. "


    Sue sugar was a little bit curious, "with people? Huo yuan, do you have any subordinates on the construction site


    Huo yuan face does not change color, "these days met a few very warm-hearted friends, such a big thing they will be willing to help." With that, he took his cell phone and dialed a number.


    Those people didn''t leave, but they were still squatting nearby. Now Huo yuan gave an order and was immediately arrested.


    It was assistant Wei who dealt with the matter. He made it clear in a few minutes. These people were just a group of pyramid schemes swindlers who wanted to be ambitious. Once I knew Lin Zeyan, I saw him in the street with a flyer. When I saw him with delicate skin, I cheated him. Then I restricted his freedom, forced him to recruit people and taught him every day.


    Assistant Wei said, "you are really capable. The young masters of Lin''s group dare to kidnap, and Miss Lin, who is the landlady of Yuanda in the future."


    Several cheaters turned pale, especially brother Zhang, and almost knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "I apologize. I admit my mistake. I slap myself in the face. Please forgive me. I have eyes that don''t recognize calm..."


    Assistant Wei is selfless, "it''s no use begging for mercy with me, just wait to tell the police."


    In the end, the pyramid scheme was destroyed by the police. Because of the bad plot, it also appeared in the social news, but that''s what happened later.


    Now, Su Tang pulls Huo yuan, who has been forced to resign, with momentum, "how much money do you make a day at the construction site? When you are my mannequin, I''ll double it for you!"


    Lin Zeyan was shocked and doubled by her remarks. He knew that the construction site was hard, but he also knew that the wages of the workers on the construction site were much higher than those of the white-collar workers in the office building, so he rubbed his hands and said, "sister, what do you think of brother? I don''t need to double it, just give it as it was. "


    Su Tang stares at Chen Yaojin, who is killed in the middle of the way. He is so angry that he wants to kick him again. "Go away and find your girlfriend!" Finish saying, pull Huo yuan to run outside the construction site.


    When the cooperator saw that he was going to leave, he wanted to ask, but he was stopped by assistant Wei.


    As a qualified assistant, she should not only help with the boss''s work, but also give consideration to the boss''s feelings. At the moment of such a big tragedy, Miss Lin must be very distressed for her boss. He can''t drop the chain, he has to be steady for the boss.


    "Everyone, let''s do this today. When our boss is free, he will give you a reply as soon as possible."


    What else can the cooperators do? Yuanda is very powerful. They don''t want to cooperate. Some people want to replace them.


    Not far away from the construction site, Huo Heng looked at the red super car and finally couldn''t help laughing, "so you don''t even know when the car has no oil?"


    Su Tang has a hot face and looks down at her feet. In fact, she can''t blame her for running too fast. A few days ago, she still remembered that the car ran out of gas and wanted to hold on until she took the money to add it. As a result, yesterday''s bonus was all given to Huo yuan. She had a fart to add gas to.


    "Not for a moment."


    Huo yuan sighed helplessly, "you are so, how can people rest assured that if there is an emergency in the future, remember to call me. This time, I am lucky. I am in the construction site. Next time, who can guarantee that I can get out of danger every time."


    Su Tang, "you still talk about me. You go to work secretly behind my back. If I don''t find out, how long are you going to hide it?"


    When Lin Zeyan listened to their conversation, he always felt that he was fed a mouthful of dog food, which was very choking. Then he thought that he had a girlfriend, so he immediately took out his mobile phone.He has been locked up for two days, and I don''t know if his girlfriend is worried about him.


    As a result, as soon as the phone was picked up, his baby was still stuck in his throat, and the other party scolded him.


    "Lin Zeyan, is it fun for you to play with me? Disappear for two days, break up. "


    Lin Zeyan panicked, "no, I was..." He wants to say that his freedom has been restricted, but he feels a bit humiliated and can only explain vaguely. However, the other party doesn''t want to hear his explanation at all.


    "Break up, I have a new boyfriend, you are not in these two days, he accompanied me for two days, I think, think he is more suitable for me."


    Su Tang sympathized with him when she put on such a big green hat.


    "Brother, break up, break up, the next one is better."


    Lin Zeyan seemed to be greatly stimulated, and then he cried out, "I really like her. For her sake, I eat steamed bread every day recently and save money for her..."


    Huo yuan has no expression for his future brother-in-law, but Su Tang pats him on the shoulder. His tone is rarely serious. "Brother, people who like you are reluctant to let each other eat steamed bread for their own selfish desire. Take a look. She doesn''t like you. You are just his ATM."


    Lin Zeyan cried like a silly x, "what about you? What do you mean by keeping Huoyuan? Why are you so kind to him now? "He said


    For a moment, Su Tang got stuck and stammered: "what''s wrong with the enemy? You can''t shake hands and make peace with your enemies. You have to live forever. "


    Lin Zeyan said, "Oh, I see. You like him. At the beginning, you were against him to attract his attention."


    Su Tang


    She wants to shoot this gavel!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    Lin Zeyan''s remarks embarrassed the atmosphere for a moment. Su Tang wanted to blow his dog''s head. However, after watching Huo yuan''s always indifferent eyes, she was stunned, shocked, unbelievable and so on I feel guilty.


    She doesn''t know how to explain, but if she doesn''t explain, the misunderstanding will always exist. She racked her brains. At this time, she directly denied that it was too humiliating. Huo yuan had already gone to the construction site to move bricks. If she was beating her face to face, she couldn''t do it. It was too miserable. She couldn''t do it.


    "Well, Huo yuan, don''t listen to him..."


    In the middle of the story, Huo yuan was very considerate. He took the words and gave an embarrassed and polite smile. "I think Mr. Lin misunderstood me."


    He did not say more, but this sentence alone denied what Lin Zeyan said.


    He didn''t have so many emotional disputes with Su Tang. He didn''t have any enemies. All of a sudden, he just had a pure money relationship.


    Su Tang sighed with her naked eyes, and then because of Lin Zeyan''s unscrupulous words, she was so angry that she kicked him, "Why are you standing there? Call the housekeeper and ask him to tow the car."


    At that time, Lin Zeyan held his leg and screamed, which was much harder than that of the construction site. For a moment, he felt that his cheap sister wanted to kill himself.


    He wanted to fight back, but when he thought of her, he saved himself. He could only shrink his head and said, "I''ve been cut off. Do you think the Housekeeper will come to tow?"


    Su Tang looked at him with a face of mental retardation, "Why are you cut off your financial resources? It''s because you have to be with the so-called true love. Now true love has kicked you. What''s the matter? You still want to be filial for three years?"


    Lin Zeyan was in a trance when he realized that he had been kicked. Now he is a single dog.


    Su Tang continued: "be tough. You are the young master of the Lin family. What happiness can''t be bought by money?"


    Lin Zeyan is still very hard at this time. He seems to have seen too much poisonous Chicken Soup for his soul. He even stubbles his neck and says, "money can''t buy all happiness!"


    Su Tang said, "OK, you can''t buy all the happiness, but money can solve 90% of the problem, so why do you have to stare at the 10%. Wake up, you don''t have the talent to conquer the remaining 10%."


    Lin Zeyan has a big mouth, but he is speechless.


    Half a sound, he woke up, looking at Huo yuan, and looking at his cheap sister, suddenly realized, "that''s why you use money to buy Huo yuan!"


    Although these two people used to be antagonists, cheap sister has always been at a disadvantage. Now, God is on her side and let Huo go bankrupt, so that she can use money to "humiliate" the former superior son.


    He suddenly understood why Su Tang wanted to buy him with money. Huo yuan, a noble and cold man, was willing to be humble for money. When he thought about it, he was on the top of his life.


    "Sister, or you think thoroughly, brother like you learn!"


    Su sugar looked at his fanatical eyes, endured the chill, "you stay away from me."


    Lin Zeyan was despised, not angry, but obediently took out the phone to press their own phone.


    At the other end of the phone, mother Lin seems to be angry.


    "Remember to call me? Ha ha, find your true love. Don''t you say that she will be your family in the future. I am a mother. When my child is old, she should learn to let go. "


    Lin Zeyan has been miserable these days. In the past, he couldn''t stand his mother''s sarcasm. Now he just feels kind, "Mom, I''ve figured it out. I don''t want to pursue true love." As soon as he thought that he had been living in dire straits these days, if it wasn''t for cheap sister who didn''t know when she would be able to extricate herself, he finally got out of trouble. True love didn''t care about him. He even scolded him bloody and cheap. Who would like to rush to do it.


    Listening to her son''s choking voice, Mrs. Lin was distressed. She knew how naive she was when she was pregnant in October.


    "Ze Yan, is something wrong with you?"


    Although Lin Zeyan had a bad time these days, as an adult, he didn''t feel that he couldn''t accept it. But when he heard his mother''s voice, he immediately felt aggrieved.


    He expected Ai Ai to explain the process once again, but finally hid the embarrassing incident that the car ran out of gas and only drove a few hundred meters. After all, his sister was also shameful.


    "I was kidnapped, locked up in a small dark room every day, eating Chinese cabbage all day, not even giving me any meat dregs, and finally came to save me from afar." After a pause, he rearranged the language and continued: "Yaoyao, in order to save me, he raced with those gangsters. At last, the car ran out of gas. We ran to the construction site next door and were rescued."


    But his words scared mother Lin, asked where the address was, and immediately came with people.


    And at this time, the police also arrived, just to the group of outlaws to torture away. Because Su Tang and Lin Zeyan were witnesses, they went to the police station together. Because of the recent crackdown, they attached great importance to it. Finally, the reporters came to interview them.


    Lin Zeyan lost a big face. Although he accepted the interview, he asked people to make a mosaic for him. But he didn''t expect that the present reporter was so skinny. Looking at his handsome face, he wrote three big words of mosaic on his forehead, which didn''t affect his handsome face at all.At the beginning, the mainstream media appealed to the public to be vigilant. However, under the operation of this wave of Sao, Netizens found the treasure, and all of them laughed. Coupled with Su Tang''s beauty, Lin''s brothers and sisters soon enjoyed hot search.


    When Su Tang came home, she found that she had become a big hit.


    But there are many right and wrong people. For example, now, some people have started to go black. They say that she is arrogant and willful, and that she can go to the United States through the back door.


    She recognizes arrogance and willfulness, but she doesn''t recognize through the back door.


    So that night she took Huo yuan as a model.


    It''s useless to refute rumors through the back door. The best way is to hit her face in public, so she pulled Huo yuan to open a live broadcast.


    Her crisp way of doing things, caused many netizens to click in, and then saw a beautiful little girl like a fairy, a face of pride to the side of only half of the body of a humanitarian: "Huo yuan, make a discussion, you when I sketch model, I give you a reward, the kind of 100000 an hour."


    Huo yuan''s face was not captured by the camera, but the half figure was crisp enough to make people cry.


    "My God, untie a button of the shirt, the invisible clavicle, and the sexy Adam''s apple, it''s like licking the screen, it''s like asking my little sister to move the camera up a little bit."


    "Ah, my little sister is beautiful. The fairies are fairies. Sure enough, beautiful people play with beautiful people. We are so ugly that we can only warm each other."


    "You shallow people, you look stupid, money! One hundred thousand an hour, my little sister is undoubtedly rich! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Su Tang has no money, but she can cheat Lin Zeyan recently. This guy is very interested in her now, and Lin''s mother is very enthusiastic to her after she knows that she has saved her son. This is directly reflected in the aspect of giving money. She always asks for millions of checks and says that she is not enough.


    What''s the point of Su Tang? I dare not say goodbye.


    As a result, the poor only 500, she immediately turned into a million rich woman, spend money without blinking an eye.


    The barrage was still rolling wildly, and she didn''t look at it, just focused on Huo yuan.


    "If you think 100000 is less, we can add a little more."


    Huo yuan knew that she had opened the live broadcast, pretended not to have any intention, but deliberately suppressed her voice. She changed her cold, hot and sexy voice. "Didn''t you say I didn''t get paid this month?"


    Su Tang has now looked back, holding the drawing board, did not notice the change of his voice, did not raise his head and said: "I said before, you just have no base salary, but the extra reward is still yours, such as the 300000 you gave last time."


    A few words made the barrage more crazy.


    "Lying trough, little brother married me, the voice is so beautiful, I feel my phantom limbs are beep!"


    "Little brother sent you, I just want to ask the rich woman how to work beside her!"


    "Only children choose. As adults, we need all of them!"


    ¡­¡­


    After setting up the drawing board, Su Tang glanced at the screen and saw the bullet screen. She said with a smile, "working beside me, I just want to be good-looking."


    She said this, people are more curious, have to guess how handsome Huo yuan.


    Su Tang is no nonsense, let Huo yuan find a chair to sit down, she picked up the pen.


    Sketch seems simple, but the foundation is very important. If there is a slight error in the frame, the proportion of the face will be out of balance. But Su Tang is a ruthless person. She doesn''t even have a frame, so she starts to draw with a pen. She can''t see the technique at will.


    With her hand, she directly fooled the tourists in the live broadcast.


    Then, the people who had hacked her before began to move.


    "Money is great. That''s the trick. It''s really the back door."


    "My God, is Yangmei crazy? How dare you smash your own signboard like this? Is it worthy of other conscientious students? "


    "From the perspective of passers-by, this woman just wants to make herself popular, thinking that if she looks good, she can do whatever she wants."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t look at the screen from the beginning to the end. She held the pen attentively and the orange warm light on her head shone down. The whole picture was beautiful and warm.


    Sunspot is still hopping, but she has become popular too fast. So far, her mother has no fans to talk to her, but she doesn''t care, but her cheap brother is angry.


    My sister needs the back door?


    My sister is so good-looking that she can be popular without holding it!


    As soon as Lin Zeyan came out, the war broke out immediately. The real passers-by shivered, and some of them directly quit the live broadcast. They thought it was meaningless, and some of them continued to stay. They always thought that the pretty fairies would give up their humiliation in front of so many people if they didn''t have the strength.


    When sunspot''s enthusiasm was high, Su Tang finally put down her pen. Then she turned over the paper again. Under the light, through the thin paper, there was a short blank on the screen.


    Seconds later, the barrage went crazy.


    I thought it was bronze, but it turned out to be king!


    666, where are those sunspots? Show your face quickly!


    My mother asked me why I was watching the video on my knees.


    - the most suffocating thing happened in the world. People are not only better looking than you, but also better qualified. What''s more important is that they work harder than you!


    Nothing more. It''s the knee. Here you are. Here you are!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang''s painting, even if it''s a money collecting sunspot, can''t say a word, so the live broadcast soon has harmony.


    Because with the praise of her painting skills, netizens were attracted by the characters in the sketch.


    Before Su Tang didn''t give Huo yuan a shot, netizens only heard her say that she was handsome, but no one knew how handsome she was, but now they have a picture.


    I don''t believe there is such a handsome little brother in the world, unless you show me his true features.


    I''m sad. My little sister is rich and beautiful. The key is that she paints very well. But now, she still has such a handsome boyfriend!


    Today, we are all lemonade.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang finished painting, ready to nag, looking at the screen bullet screen, picked up the answer.


    "If you want to see the real face, no, I spent so much money, only I can see it."


    "Boyfriends? No, no, no, Mr. Huo and I are going to sign a contract in black and white. Whose boyfriend is going to sign a contract with you? We''re just working together. "


    Huo yuan was not far away. Because it was over, he took a book and flipped through it. Hearing this, he gave a little meal. His eyes were dark where Su Tang could not see.Su Tang casually answers a few questions, and then turns off the live broadcast. It''s time for her to have a beauty sleep.


    But as soon as she got up, Huo Yuan said, "far away."


    Su sugar a meal, don''t understand a way: "how?"


    Huo yuan, "I just thought that the contract has not been signed, when can we formally sign it?"


    Su Tang now has money, money has confidence, immediately bold way: "no problem, you wait for me for a while, I remember there is a printer at home."


    She used to deal with such small problems as contracts. Now she wrote one. It was easy to catch. Soon, a fresh life assistant contract appeared in front of Huo yuan.


    Huo yuan looked at the four big words of life assistant and read it again on the tip of his tongue, "life assistant?"


    Sue sugar, "Hey, what else? Do you really write a maintenance agreement? Wake up, that kind of contract is not protected by law, that''s to fool the servants. "


    Of course, Huo yuan knew about it, but he didn''t expect that the little girl who had known to be joking before was smarter than he thought.


    "Well, where''s the pen?"


    Su Tang saw that he didn''t even look at it, so she decided to sign it. She immediately interrupted, "don''t you want to read it seriously?"


    For example, she wrote about 2000 yuan of salary, and he didn''t ask more? Just trust her?


    "Nothing to see." Huo yuan finds the pen, brushes it twice and signs it. Then he hands the pen to her and signals her to sign it.


    She was the one who had the advantage, but Su Tang couldn''t bear to say, "really don''t think about it anymore? Aren''t you afraid I''ll sell you? "


    Huo Yuan thinks that the little girl is really too soft hearted. From his point of view, the contract is already a preferential treatment. Although the basic salary is only 2000 yuan, she is never soft hearted when she rewards her. For example, before that 300000 yuan, she was so poor that she could not even afford barbecue, but if she said no, she would not.


    He was so lucky that he caught such a lovely person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 85%."


    As soon as Su Tang signs her signature, she hears the prompt from the system. She is slightly stunned. She feels more and more that the man is just cold on the surface. In fact, he is still very good, but his fate is unfair to him.


    This is a man who is different from other coquettish bitches.


    "Well, the contract is signed. Go to bed." Su Tang said and yawned, but when she came to the door, she looked back, "Huo yuan, when I go to school during the day, you can do your own things, don''t follow me."


    Huo yuan looked at her seriously, "isn''t life assistant just following the boss?"


    As soon as Su Tang heard that his professionalism had been violated again, she sighed helplessly, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll call you if I have something."


    Speaking of this, Huo yuan finally gave up the idea of following her.


    At the same time, Su Tang is also relieved. She has nothing to do with her all day. She has to rely on herself to make a comeback. Besides money, she also needs time and energy. She really doesn''t want him to waste this time.


    A good night''s sleep.


    Su Tang is completely popular. Her sketching skills have won many people''s admiration, including many highly respected art teachers. In the end, some people even want to accept her as a disciple.


    She has no interest in this, because she has a lot of interests besides painting.


    For example, she is arrogant, so many old artists, she even does not give a response, does not respect the old and love the young at all, what is the strength, and the character can be seen.


    However, no matter what happens online, she never pays attention to it. She plays games when it''s time to sleep in class. However, compared with before, many teachers begin to pay attention to her.


    At the beginning, some teachers were angry. Good talent is not so frustrating. You still have to learn culture well.


    However, after several classroom questions, the teacher did not care about her.


    Whatever else, she will ask questions that are beyond the classroom. For example, some professors deliberately take tricky lessons to embarrass her, but she answers them without blinking. What else can you do? As long as she doesn''t affect the classroom discipline, it''s up to her.


    Su Tang''s popularity has emboldened some of her classmates to talk to each other. At first, people thought she was cold and afraid of ignoring others. As a result, after some understanding, they found that although she was a little proud, people had the capital to be proud. What''s more, she was not arrogant, she was confident.


    Compared with her, Ji Xueyi is very angry.


    Yes, she paid for all the black spots on the Internet, but no matter how black they were, they would be beaten in the end. What''s more, recently, some people began to investigate this matter.


    Ji Xueyi knows that it''s not long after the dark. After all, it''s Miss Lin, and soon someone will suppress the negative news. But she''s not reconciled. Why is she glowing, but she has to accompany the dead dwarf.


    Resentment nourishes her in her heart. The more she gets along with her life, the more she hates it. Until today, she meets Huo yuan waiting for her outside school. An impulse makes her go.


    Ji Xueyi''s heart is more or less unwilling. She used to run after him, but he didn''t even give a look. Now, he is waiting outside the school like a driver.


    Sure enough, men are cheap.


    Su Tang was entangled by her classmates at this time. She asked her some painting skills, but she didn''t hide anything. Therefore, she went out a little late.


    "Huo yuan."


    Ji Xueyi stepped on high-heeled shoes and came to him step by step, seemingly elegantly, and then stopped.


    Huo yuan is driving Su Tang''s red sports car, which is very conspicuous, but since he is waiting for a lovely little girl, of course he won''t wait in the car.


    However, he looked at Ji Xueyi, who was standing in front of him, frowned and was very indifferent, "who are you?"


    Ji Xueyi''s face turned blue when she said this. She chased him for so long, but she didn''t agree. She didn''t even remember her. What could be more humiliating than that?!


    She bit her lip, trying to suppress her anger, and could only say in a low voice, "Mr. Huo is so precious and forgetful."


    She said this, Huo yuan finally spoke again, "remember, it''s Mr. Chen''s girlfriend."


    Ji Xueyi''s face is twisted. She hates being tied up with that dead dwarf. But now, she doesn''t even have a name.


    Mr. Chen''s girlfriend, this sentence, for her, is the most humiliating words in the world!


    She wanted to turn around and go, but when she thought of Lin Yao, she stifled it.


    "Huo yuan, I will double the amount Lin Yao gives you."


    Huo yuan seems to smile, and seems to have no expression, but the voice line is with a strong irony, "give me money, you deserve it."


    Ji Xueyi red eyes, angry roar, the whole person like a madman.


    "It''s also money. Is Lin Yao''s money more noble than mine? It''s worth more than mine?! Huo yuan, don''t forget that you are just a bankrupt and homeless dog. I''ll give you money to look up to you! "She roared out all the vicious words in her heart, which led to the change of Huo yuan''s eyes. It was no longer that kind of indifference and disregard, but the essence of cold and terrible.


    Ji Xueyi shrank in surprise, but when she thought that he was bankrupt, she felt that there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "Huo yuan, I can give twice as much money as Lin Yao can. Why can''t I get along with money?" As she said this, she suddenly took out a piece of paper from her bag and wrote a group of numbers with a brush. She was just about to put it into his suit bag, but her wrist was caught.


    It''s getting cold, but November is not winter yet, but Ji Xueyi shivers inexplicably.


    The sharp pain from her wrist made her pale, but she didn''t dare to shout. At this time, many people had seen it.


    Huo yuan is not smiling, but his eyes are dark, like a demon coming, "compared with Lin Yao, you are not worthy."


    Ji Xueyi was compared one after another. She was ready to scold him, but she heard him say: "those sunspots on the Internet are made by you."


    Ji Xueyi has no origin of a shiver, even the voice is shaking up, "how do you know?"


    Huo yuan doesn''t like her. He''s just a clown. But if the clown dares to hurt Lin Yao, he doesn''t mind doing it himself. It''s just


    He looked at the little cute who was walking towards him. He let go of her hand like disgust. He even took out his handkerchief and wiped it. Then he said: "far away. "


    different from the ice cold before, this call, ice and snow melt.


    Su Tang looked at Ji Xueyi, who was slightly embarrassed, puzzled and asked: "Huo yuan, how did she appear here?"


    Huo yuan is very honest, "far away, she wants to dig the wall."


    Su Tang was shocked. She was like a kitten protecting food. She opened her teeth and claws and showed her claws.


    "Ji Xueyi, you want a face?! You can move my people, too? Don''t forget, you have a boyfriend! Do you need me to call Chen Jiachen? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Su Tang is really angry to become a puffer. She dares to dig her corner with her permission?! She managed to protect the man. In case of being blackened by her again, she would tear her hand and have her impulse!


    Ji Xueyi''s face is ugly. She seems to be on the verge of collapse. At first glance, she seems to be bullied.


    The white lotus whore Su sugar sees many, this kind of rank completely no longer fears, what she really fears is the male Lord. At the beginning, she and he did not stop fighting. At last, he was willing to follow her. In case Ji Xueyi was lured by the garbage, what would he do if he really ran away?


    Su Tang is just worrying. Huo yuan is an adult. He knows the pros and cons, but he doesn''t follow people so easily.


    What''s more, at the beginning, the two people had a seemingly endless quarrel, just like their rivals, but in fact they were all dominated by him. If Huo yuan didn''t want to make fun of her, how could she go on a rampage again and again? Even, if he didn''t allow her, how could she have been dancing for so long just because of the Lin family''s ability.


    No one knows how hard Huo yuan endured at that time. He was the one he liked, but he didn''t dare to hug her for fear of bringing trouble to her. He could only approach her in this extreme way. Even her angry words were very sweet in Huo yuan''s memory.


    No one knows these things until Huo''s family falls down. He finally dares to get close to her, and then weaves a huge net to make her have nowhere to escape.


    But in the past, the girl was very hostile to him. In order to let her relax her vigilance, he went step by step, or he would frighten her and hurt herself in the process of escaping. It was him who was distressed.


    Su Tang angrily scolds Ji Xueyi, and then pulls Huo yuan into the car.


    Different from her attitude towards Ji Xueyi, this time she was a little bit coy and hesitated. In the end, Huo yuan couldn''t help saying, "Yaoyao, what do you want to say to me?"


    Su Tang said, "don''t see Ji Xueyi in the future! Don''t talk to her, don''t I don''t care. She''s not allowed to be where you are


    Her rude words are quite different to Huo yuan''s ears. Huo Yuan thinks that many years of protection has finally paid off. At least, his little baby is beginning to care about him now.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t like her. No matter how much money she gives me, I won''t leave you."


    It was like love words, and he was staring at himself without blinking. Su Tang''s face turned red at last.


    "Know, know, you stay away from me, too close together!"


    Huo yuan looked at the little girl''s red cheek, in a good mood, so he took out his mobile phone and called out an audio.


    The audio was a conversation between him and Ji Xueyi. Su Tang was puzzled first, and then suddenly said, "do you want to send this conversation to the primary school student?"


    Huo yuan did not deny, "yes."


    Su Tang said, "Oh, no, at that time, how could you have his mobile phone number?"


    Huo yuan explained: "remember Li Wang? He added my contact information later. I asked him for it."


    Su Tang suddenly, and then feel worthy of being a man, this has begun to harvest younger brother.


    No, Li Wang began to work for him.


    Su Tang is quite pleased with my son''s growing up. I didn''t waste my father''s time cultivating him.


    "By the way, I''m going to sketch in the next city later. Come with me."


    Art students have to bring a lot of things. Su Tang thinks it''s OK to call the man once in a while. Anyway, she also gives money and doesn''t go whoring in vain.


    Huo yuan of course willing to, "of course, but I left in a hurry, did not bring change clothes."


    Su Tang suddenly thought that when she picked him up to live at home, there was a small poor box. In the past, there were only two or three sets of high-grade custom-made clothes and trousers left. Would you like to buy some clothes for him tomorrow?


    When she first arrived in the next city, it was still early. Su Tang put down her drawing board and simply took people to the shopping mall.


    Su Tang is also a Shopaholic, but now she is worried about the male owner and doesn''t dare to go shopping seriously. Anyway, she probably went shopping in several men''s clothing stores and bought him more than ten sets of clothes at one time. After that, she didn''t go shopping in women''s clothes. She was planning to leave when Huo yuan suddenly took her hand.


    The way he wanted to stop talking made Sutang unable to understand, "what''s the matter?"


    Huo yuan, "there''s one more thing I haven''t bought."


    Su Tang said, "if you don''t buy it, go and buy it together. Are you worried about the lack of money?"


    Huo yuan looked at her deeply. She was a little flustered. Then he said, "you said, accompany me."


    Su Tang didn''t know that there was a hole in front of her, so she stepped in unprepared.


    "Go ahead, you can lead the way if you want to buy anything."


    Then, Su Tang was taken to a men''s underwear store. At that moment, she was very formal, and even understood how those men were forced into the lingerie store.


    She was very uncomfortable, and her eyes didn''t dare to wander. Anyway, when Huo yuan took a step, she took him by the corner of his clothes, lowered her head and followed him. She was very careful, like a lamb who was afraid of getting lost. She was very lovely."Yao Yao, don''t you help me choose?"


    It''s a common way to talk. Su Tang is going to collapse. What''s the best choice? What''s the best choice for men''s underwear? There are only a few styles. Do you want to wear the T-shape over there?


    However, she was speechless and the sales staff were very enthusiastic.


    "Little girl, this is your boyfriend. He''s so handsome."


    "Don''t be shy, little girl. You know, not only women''s underwear is for men, but also men''s. your boyfriend respects you."


    Su Tang''s face turned red, which is respect. But at this time, Huo yuan suddenly came to her ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "far away, I checked my professionalism and said that it''s necessary for us to understand the preferences of the gold Lord, so as to please."


    Su Tang really collapsed, "Huo yuan, can we lose your professionalism?"


    Huo yuan refused, "no, do a line, love a line."


    God his mother do line love line, that moment, Su sugar''s face is distorted, she said but he, but pick underwear this kind of thing, she refused.


    However, Huo yuan was more cruel and said: "is Yaoyao shy? Otherwise, let''s take one for each style, so there won''t be any difficulty in choosing. "


    Su Tang stares big eyes, "you are crazy, so many, when to wear?"


    Huo yuan carefully calculated, "I made 300000 last time, so it should be enough to buy these." He said, and explained, "far away, home after you don''t have to be shy, no outsiders."


    Su Tang


    That''s the initial fund for your comeback, but you use it to buy underwear?!


    Su Tang went on a rampage, "shut up! Buy this one, this one, and these. Don''t buy any of the others! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    Su Tang came to paint from life and lived in B & B, a well protected natural scenic spot far away from the city. In addition, she lived in the mountains and could get up in the morning to watch the sunrise.


    During the day, she accompanied Huo yuan to buy clothes and climbed up again after buying them. Now she was so tired that she didn''t want to move at all. She washed and went to bed casually.


    It wasn''t until four o''clock the next morning that she struggled to get up.


    At this point, she is really reluctant to leave the warm blanket, but she can''t help it. The live broadcast is to maintain popularity. You know, in the original world, the Lin family is bankrupt in the end, and she will be poor. How can she protect the man when she is poor?


    In fact, at the beginning, she didn''t figure out how to make money quickly, until she became popular by accident. Live broadcast of this kind of thing, once born, twice cooked, and she knew the routine thoroughly.


    It can''t be immutable, it has to be innovative. For example, last time she broadcast a sketch live, this time she plans to draw with an oil painting knife.


    Because she was too early to make up, she wiped her face with clean water, applied some skin care products and went out. Then she found that Huo yuan had been dressed up and waiting for her at the door.


    He naturally took the drawing board, and then he took her hand and went out.


    Su Tang stares at the hand they hold. She always feels strange. Later, she thinks that this guy even wants her to nod her head to choose the style of underwear. With this professionalism, it''s really normal to hold hands.


    At four o''clock in the morning, there are not many people watching the sunrise, but there are still some. At this time, they are surprised to see Su Tang''s drawing board and folding chairs.


    Su Tang is very calm and even uses a bracket to fix the mobile phone.


    The number of tourists in the four o''clock studio is less than one-third of that before, but the barrage is very harmonious.


    The sun has not yet come out, a few stars are hanging in the gray sky, and the top of the mountain is shrouded in smoke. But at this time, it''s dark and you can''t see anything clearly.


    However, this scene did not last long. Soon, a rosy cloud appeared in the East. The red and orange light illuminated the surrounding white fog. Then, a golden arc broke through the dawn.


    At that moment, the sky was full of red clouds and mists.


    When Caixia came out, Su Tang had already started to write. Oh, wrong. She played a lot this time. She drew directly with an oil painting knife, as she did last time. She had no frame. She held the oil painting knife directly to the paint, and then began to paint.


    Since the last sketch live broadcast, netizens have learned fine, and no one dares to say it''s bad when they don''t see the last scene.


    It was the same as last time. She was very quiet. She didn''t say anything from beginning to end. She just concentrated on painting there.


    Netizens sigh.


    For a moment, I didn''t know whether to watch the gorgeous sunrise or to be the same broadcaster as fairies.


    So is this the welfare of our stay up party? Ah, to tell you the truth, why is the skin so good? I envy my real name.


    Yes, yes! It is strongly requested that a live broadcast of skin care products be launched.


    My little sister is still hard core. She even paints with an oil painting knife.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang really didn''t have time to watch the barrage on the Internet. She hadn''t been in touch with this kind of oil painting for a long time. She was a bit raw. After a while, she finally found the feeling. Instead, Huo yuan took out a breakfast from her pocket and fed it from time to time.


    No one went to work in the kitchen at four o''clock, so Huo yuan prepared some chocolate and biscuits.


    As a result, netizens in the live broadcast room saw a white and slender hand leaving the country from time to time. More times, they were numb in the end.


    Why feed me dog food in the morning?!


    I''m sad. Is this the handsome guy who worked as a model for my sister last time, 200000 an hour?


    Oh, oh! I strongly urge my little brother to leave the country! I can give money as a reward!!


    However, Su Tang ignored them and let them howl.


    Huo yuan actually noticed the rolling barrage on the screen. In order to declare his sovereignty, he deliberately brushed the sense of existence.


    For example, at this moment, he was very caring and asked, "do you drink milk? I put a mug for you to warm up before. It won''t be cold enough. "


    Su Tang was a little thirsty, but now he had some paint on his hand, which was not very delicious, so he stopped and looked at him eagerly.


    Huo yuan eyebrows with a smile, the whole person''s aura is mild, "open your mouth, feed you."


    Su Tang immediately obediently opens her mouth. During this period, Huo yuan has been imperceptibly telling her what professionalism is. She has begun to rely on him. For example, now she is fed milk. Don''t be too normal.


    The interaction between them is not artificial at all. On the contrary, it makes people feel a sweet breath. This time, the barrage is crazy again.


    -- ah, interaction is so loving. My little sister''s expression is so blinking. Oh, my God, I want to be the master of that hand.


    Wuwuwuwu, such a pretty little sister has a master.


    Well?? I said in front of you, do you all wake up? Last time, Miss said, this is the service she paid for, they are cooperative!


    Hi, it''s naive to go upstairs and pay for the service. From the perspective of my 30 years of single life, these two people definitely have an affair. Even if they don''t have it now, they will definitely have it in the future!Su Tang didn''t finish her painting. There were many chatting scenes, some licking the screen, some boasting about the beautiful scenery, and a bunch of curious Huo yuan. Finally, she stopped her oil painting knife and took a pen to sketch the details again. All the netizens were dumbfounded.


    I''m new here. How can I kneel? Is my kneeling posture right?


    At the broadcaster''s level, if you''re laymen, it''s awesome. If we''re laymen, it''s immortal painting.


    - I remember our teacher said that when we meet someone who can draw with an oil painting knife, we need a few free paintings. This kind of person will be popular sooner or later!


    After su Tang finished painting, it was called tiredness. The small bench was too small. After a long time, her buttocks were sitting in pain. In addition, she had to stand on her back all the time. After two hours, her back was aching, and she wanted to let people carry her back.


    Huo yuan, "go back to rest?"


    Su Tang nodded lazily and said hello to the live netizens. No matter how they wailed, she turned off her mobile phone.


    Because she was too tired, she stood up and put her weight on Huo yuan.


    Huo yuan bear this weight, but in the heart is happy, of course, think of her before so hard, he can''t help but way: "how suddenly thought of painting?"


    Su Tang, "I used to be such a jerk. Now I want to find a job to do. Besides, don''t you let me race?"


    Huo yuan a listen to this words, the heart all soft of a mess.


    His little girl is really good. If he doesn''t let the car race, she really won''t play.


    "How do you..." He sighed and finally changed the topic with a smile. "Go back to sleep for a while. It''s still early. It''s not seven o''clock."


    Sue sugar, "what''s wrong with me? Don''t say half of it. "


    Huo yuan laughs, "certainly is good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    Biscuits and milk are not proper breakfast after all. Sutang is a little hungry soon.


    Just in time, Huo yuan did not eat, so they sat down to have breakfast together.


    Su Tang in the process of waiting for breakfast, continue just unfinished topic, "Huo yuan, you actually think I''m good?! This is the first time I''ve heard someone describe me like this since I was 20 years old. "


    Lin Yao, played by Su Tang, is totally out of line with the well behaved. It can even be said that she is deviant. She said before that she likes some dangerous games, such as car racing and parachute jumping. She used to go skiing in uncivilized places and almost ran into an avalanche.


    Other girls, who are dancing beautiful ballet or talking about piano gracefully, just like her, run around all day.


    "Huo yuan, if we hadn''t never died before, I would really believe you. It''s not that I said that with your professionalism, you will be able to make a comeback sooner or later." Finish saying, return a face good friend, good brother of made a refueling gesture to him, "brother, refueling, I watch you."


    Huo yuan can''t laugh or cry. He wants to step by step, so that she doesn''t resent him any more. As a result, now he''s so good that he turns his favor into brotherhood.


    But who the hell wants her brotherhood?


    He just wanted to hold her in his arms and hit her hard.


    Breakfast soon came up, because at the top of the mountain, there was a shortage of materials, so there was no luxury breakfast. Su Tang didn''t choose either, so she ordered a bowl of noodles and had a bowl with Huo yuan. She had a big meal, but there was still a lot left, and Huo yuan naturally took it.


    She was shocked. "You''re not full?"


    As an adult man, Huo yuan naturally eats more than her. A bowl of noodles is not full, but it''s almost the same. The reason why she took the rest of her noodles was to tell her that no good brother would eat the rest of his food.


    "Well, almost." He said, also did not change chopsticks, this her chopsticks continue to eat.


    Su Tang is shocked to be aphasia. What about the cleanliness addiction of Ba Zong in the good Ba Zong Wen?!


    Wake up, although you are bankrupt, you should remember that you are a man! How can we eat the leftover noodles of our enemies!


    Xu is her facial expression is too rich, Huo yuan swallow the face in the mouth, slow and orderly, "before not sensible, hungry a few meal to understand."


    Su Tang:???


    Once upon a time, I didn''t know what to say. This is what you should say as a hegemonic President?


    Do you need directors? No, you don''t need to be sensible!


    Huo yuan, "so, thank you for taking me in."


    Su Tang''s complexion is complicated. She thinks that the bully has collapsed. Oh, no, since she returns to the world, it means that he has collapsed.


    "No thanks, we are a cooperative relationship. I am willing to spend money. Naturally, I can see what I want from you."


    Huo yuan sighs, "still want to thank, other people avoid me like snakes and scorpions, only you, as always."


    I''m a little embarrassed about this conversation.


    "In fact, I''m not as bad as you said. I was very bad at the beginning. I just wanted to make fun of you and make a fool of you, but later I thought it was too mean." She said while observing his expression, for fear of provoking him, but Huo yuan didn''t have any expression.


    "I know."


    Sue sugar was surprised. "You know you''re still hooked?"


    But Huo Yuan said with a smile, "I believe you."


    Su Tang was a little at a loss. "What do you believe in me?"


    Huo yuan, "believe in your character, believe in you."


    Su Tang wants to talk but stops. She thinks that this time the black bully is looking at her with a strong aura, but she is so simple inside. How can she believe her? Even if she doesn''t believe in herself, does he believe her?


    Really, it''s so simple.


    No wonder Huo can go bankrupt. He is also involved.


    "My friend, it''s wrong for you. I don''t even believe in myself. What do you believe in me? Listen to me. Next time, don''t believe anyone but yourself. " Su Tang is afraid that he will trust someone easily next time, and then he will fall down.


    She felt as if she had broken her heart as an old lady, but Huo yuan vowed: "no, in this life, I can''t believe anyone, but I absolutely believe you."


    Su Tang was very moved, and then asked the system, "dog, are you sure he''s really black? Don''t you have a mistake inside your system? If it''s still black, then what''s not black? "


    At the beginning, the world in front of her abused anyone who didn''t catch her. At the beginning, he was bullied so fiercely by himself. He also said that he believed that she couldn''t study any professional quality for her.


    The heart of the system collapsed, but it did not dare to say anything, but it was afraid that it would not say anything. In the end, it was its own misfortune, so it said vaguely: "blackening must be blackening, but I found something wrong in the world recently. I will tell you in detail when the inspection results come out."


    Su Tang doesn''t mind. Now Huo yuan lets her knead. If anything happens, she just needs to make sure that his blackening value can steadily drop."Well, it''s OK. Take your time. I''m not in a hurry."


    It''s rare for her to speak so well. The system is so moved. But when she thinks that she''s cheated her again, she''s a little guilty.


    "Son, there''s something wrong with the world. Don''t be fooled by the male master''s illusion. We have to be careful that we are 100% black."


    The system is sincere and sincere, but it''s su Tang, who doesn''t take it seriously. However, he says: "OK, don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety."


    After breakfast, she went back to sleep. She didn''t know that she was hot on the Internet.


    But this time the heat also brought Huo yuan, as the original Huo''s eldest son, but his information has been on the encyclopedia, so as long as people have the heart to check him, a check accurate.


    This is not, originally those Huo''s debtors flocked to, clamoring to pay back.


    When Su Tang received the news, it was the next day. She didn''t know until Lin Zeyan called.


    She took out her mobile phone and boarded the microblog. Because there was too much information, her mobile phone got stuck, and then she jumped out of the page.


    There are a lot of dirty words, such as what sells buttocks to hold a rich woman''s thigh, what looks like a man, a devil, a dog, a heart, and what lives like a young master with people''s hard-earned money.


    Su Tang didn''t bother to read it carefully, so she directly edited a microblog and sent it out.


    Rich woman''s thigh is not something you can hold if you want. Also, I look at my face. If I want him to live as a young master, then he can live as a young master. In the end, Mr. Huo worked hard, which he deserved.


    Her response is simple and rude, and the image of the second ancestor should not be too appropriate. For a while, many netizens clamored to take off the powder.


    Su tangle''s happy. She''ll reply directly at the bottom.


    Love is not free.


    This move has aroused a lot of people''s disgust, and she also expected it. However, she is not a star. She doesn''t need to rely on her face to eat, and she doesn''t need to set up any personal equipment, so she is no longer afraid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Su Tang''s painting attainments are speechless, but her reply immediately turns the topic back to her.


    Like these.


    What about a good painting? If you don''t have good character, you don''t believe everything.


    If you have a little stinky money, you really take yourself seriously, rubbish.


    Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. Garbage should be in the garbage can!


    There are too many such words. These words are still civilized without dirty words. Su Tang always feels a little excited when she looks at these words. Then she thought of Ji Xueyi secretly looking for the navy to blackmail her, and asked the system, "Gouzi, is there any fuel behind?"


    System, "yes, a lot."


    Then it is listed one by one. For example, many black men have been beaten by men.


    System, "you still remember I said before that many people were waiting for Huo yuan to fall down from the altar, and then humiliated him. As a result, Huo yuan''s altar fell to half, and was robbed by you before it fell to the ground. They were unwilling. This time, it happened to vent their anger. As for you, it was Miss Ji."


    Ji Xueyi is really in love with Su Tang. She seduces Huo yuan but is recorded. She doesn''t blame herself or Huo yuan, but she blames Su Tang for all this.


    Chen finally broke up with her and terminated the cooperation between the two families. Her stepfather and stepmother were so angry that they locked her at home.


    But it''s not confiscating her cell phone when she''s locked up at home. She looks at Su Tang''s flourishing online life and is so jealous that she can''t stand up.


    In the face of online public opinion, Su Tang is very calm, but the Lin family can''t sit still. For example, now, she receives a call ordering her to go home.


    Su Tang hangs up and doesn''t rush to leave. Instead, she finds Huo yuan.


    She asked: "Huo yuan, tell me the truth, who are the debts of the Huo family hanging on now?"


    Huo yuan has long guessed that she would ask like this. He knows all those things on the Internet and doesn''t respond, but he just wants to see how far she will go.


    "On my dad."


    Su Tang, "do you have relevant documents?"


    Huo yuan, "I have it on my mobile phone. I have taken photos before, but I haven''t deleted them."


    After su Tang asked him to pass the photo over, she ignored him.


    Huo yuan did not ask what she wanted to do, so quietly with her.


    On the Internet, Su Tang continued to be simple and rude and threw the signed document directly.


    Huo yuan has no black spot. His only black spot is Huo''s bankruptcy. So as long as you stop at this corner, you can''t get black if you want to.


    There''s nothing to say. I went to the news with my heart. The main debtor is Mr. Huo''s father, who is now in hospital. Mr. Huo''s stepmother, with the rest of her money, has left with her son and is still wanted. How can Mr. Huo not comment on it? At least Mr. Huo didn''t evade it, but faced it positively. As for some people who make small moves in secret, they should put them away as soon as possible. Don''t force me to do it.


    Most of the netizens are watching the excitement, not too big, this tear, instant with hit chicken blood as excited.


    "The tour is over. We have to go back." Sue sugar said, put away the mobile phone, "go pack."


    Huo yuan''s face is all right. It seems that he doesn''t know the bloodbath on the Internet at all. But when he comes back to his room and looks at Su Tang''s words on the Internet, he can''t hide his smile.


    He dialed a number and said to collect the net. Then he began to prepare his luggage.


    In the next room, Sutang is also packing, and then she hears the system prompt.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 75%."


    It''s no surprise that the blackening value dropped this time. With what she said online for him, no one can be indifferent.


    There was no accident on the way back, except that I received Lin Zeyan''s call on the way back.


    Lin Zeyan''s voice was very low, as if for fear of being found, "Hello, sister, Lin Yao? Do you hear me


    Sue sugar, "Oh, come on."


    Lin Zeyan said, "you make too much trouble on the Internet. Your grandparents are very angry. Now they are looking for someone to go to the apartment to catch you. If you don''t want to be caught, don''t go home."


    Since Su Tang saved him last time, the relationship between them has eased, from the former nodding acquaintance to the present tip off.


    After su tangxie, Huo yuan turned around.


    "Stay in a hotel first."


    Huo yuan, "online things, in fact, I know, so now the Lin family angry, want to catch you back?"


    He basically guessed right, and Su Tang didn''t deny it. He just mentioned the Lin family, especially her grandparents, with obvious disgust in their words.


    "It''s nothing to do with you. I''ve been deviant. My good grandparents want to transform me into a rich family every day. I''m afraid no one dares to take over. They''re worried."


    The situation of the Lin family is not complicated. Lin Yao''s parents are honest and gentle people, with a warm temperament and are very good to Lin Yao. Lin Zeyan''s parents are more skillful than Lin Yao''s parents, but because Lin Yao is a girl, especially when Lin''s husband and wife prefer boys to girls, Da Fang and ER Fang can get by.For Mr. and Mrs. Lin, Lin''s grandson must be Lin Zeyan''s in the end. As for her granddaughter, if she has money in her family, she will not be mistreated, but in the end, she must be married by a rich family.


    In a city, although Lin has a certain position, compared with the super top giants, it is still a little bit worse. Everyone wants to go higher, even the Lin family wants to go higher. Therefore, Mr. and Mrs. Lin have been focusing on those super rich families, waiting for their granddaughter to add icing on the cake.


    Old Lin and his wife are not happy with the dangerous games that Su Tang used to play. After all, it''s not a scandal. If you like to play, you can just play them. If you want to be a little bit more aggressive, you can just put them away. But this time is different, in order to a bankrupt Huo family, all the network black!


    But no one thought that as a result, Su Tang left.


    Of course, she didn''t run away. The main reason is that she learned that there was a competition abroad recently, which was very authoritative. Instead of creating popularity through live broadcast on the Internet, recognition in reality was more important. Therefore, she submitted materials to the school and applied for the overseas competition.


    Now Lin Yao is a big hit. At this juncture of the school, she doesn''t get stuck at all. She lets her go and even takes the initiative to sign up for her.


    Su Tang wants to leave, Huo yuan naturally wants to follow. At the beginning, she went out of the country without saying a word. Huo yuan still has a mess to deal with. When she hears the news again, she has a car accident and lies in the hospital for three months.


    He was so angry at that time that she didn''t take her own life as her life. What danger did she play with!


    So this time, he must follow, must always stare, save her what a moth.


    Su Tang didn''t object to it either. She just followed it. She was at ease with it.


    After all, this year''s male leader is too simple. If she wants to leave, she will be eaten to the bone!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    Su Tang is not short of money recently, and because she went to the next city to play before, they brought all their certificates with them, so she didn''t encounter any obstacles when she went abroad.


    There are still three months left from the start of the competition. In three months, it''s still time to prepare a work. However, because people are abroad, the number of Internet users is not as much as before.


    However, microblogging is still lively. For example, a month later, Su Tang''s microblogging popularity has increased instead of decreasing. Some netizens even speculate whether the rich woman is afraid. She used to talk so hard, but now it hasn''t changed for a whole month.


    Su Tang laughs it off, but Huo Yuan takes the initiative to talk about it.


    "Although I''m bankrupt, not all of my friends I used to know have fallen into trouble. This time, there''s a push behind the Internet," he said


    Sue sugar listen to interest, her lovely and simple man finally want to fight back?


    "Tell me, what are you going to do?"


    Huo Yuan said, "my friend gave me some interesting information. For example, if Chen Jiachen''s family history is not clean, it''s easy to find something. There are also several... " He said, took his notebook and opened the mail.


    Su Tang looks at the dense evidence. If she gives all these things to the police, the Chen family will be cold every minute. She quickly browsed the next, which is not good, a look startled, the list inside and the system to her basically the same ah.


    She began to feel relieved and relieved.


    It felt like a simple son of his own finally knew the danger of society and learned to protect himself.


    "Huo yuan, do you want to disclose the information?"


    Huo yuan looked at her, did not answer, but asked her, "far away feel it."


    I don''t know if Su Tang''s filter is too thick. It''s obvious that it''s beginning to show its flaws. For example, Huo yuan is not as innocent as she imagined, but she ignores it and even encourages him to "defend ourselves, what are we afraid of?"


    Huo yuan, "that I listen to distant."


    I''m talking about this. Can sue sugar help me?


    Help, help immediately, help must!


    Su Tang first packaged and sent the information to the relevant police, and then opened the microblog.


    A month without more blog, fans are increasing instead of decreasing, in addition to some sarcastic, there are a large number of waiting for her to update.


    It''s impossible to draw live, but you can update the criminal evidence online on Weibo.


    The first is Chen Jiachen.


    Here, Mr. Chen, I''ll give you a big present.


    With that, the following is a pile of maps, because there are too many, nine palace grid is not enough.


    The efficiency of domestic justice is still very high, because the evidence is conclusive, it didn''t take long to dispose of the Chen family, and finally it was reported by the Internet.


    Then, Su Tang took a picture again, which is full of information, made a shallow mosaic, and she continued to learn more.


    Come on, let me continue to draw lots and release whoever I catch.


    Her move shocked everyone. Many people thought that she was too afraid to come out because she had been hacked. In this month, she was collecting evidence.


    Su sugar is still domineering, for those abusive, also with the last time, half ignored.


    As I said, don''t make me do it.


    Here, second friend, come and sign for it.


    She played for three months, a total of seven, such as the Chen family, just a tax evasion to pay a fine on the hollowed out most of the property, there are more serious, and finally direct iron tears.


    In this regard, netizens jokingly said, where is this rich woman? This is the Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    As soon as the storm stopped, news came from abroad that it was the Asian American oil painting competition, and miss Hua Guolin Yao won the second place.


    To win honor for our country is naturally a lot of reports. Besides, as everyone who studies painting knows, the Asian American oil painting competition is basically the highest level of oil painting competition. If you can win the second place, it is the master level.


    But Lin Yao is only 20 years old, which is not terrible. With the deepening of netizens, they found her in car racing, skiing competitions, and even several dangerous competitions.


    Now, there are some negative black spots. Everyone has accepted them. In addition, the group of people who bribed the navy to blackmail them can''t jump up now. No, the comments on Su Tang''s microblog are extremely harmonious.


    My mother asked me why I was kneeling to watch Weibo.


    I find that I''m here to make up the numbers in this world. They are senior players of RMB playing around the world, but I, waste wood and novice village can''t get out.


    It''s a combination of beauty, looks and wisdom. I admit I''m sad. When Nvwa kneaded people, this one must have been carefully carved, and I was the one who threw out the willow branches. Crying o (¨i©n¨i) O


    - sisters, this is my husband!


    This is my husband!


    Don''t argue. This is my wife. She is waiting for me in bed now!¡­¡­


    The message is more and more crooked, Su Tang is very interesting, sure enough, no matter which world, sand carving netizen is the essence.


    In the past three months, the Lin family has not made a phone call. She can pick it up as soon as she wants, although she will end up in a bad mood. But this time, I don''t know if it was because she won the second place in the competition. For the first time, Mrs. Lin would call her in person. Instead of being tough in the past, she turned to the family offensive.


    Su Tang doesn''t have any feelings for the old lady, so she perfunctorily says a few words, but she still has to go back home. After all, the home is the home of the men.


    She had a good life, but she still remembered the man, who was only one month away from the half year mentioned by the system, but he didn''t have the posture of making a comeback at all. How could that be!


    So, she came to the man and said, "Huo yuan, are you in trouble recently?"


    Huo yuan puzzled to look at her, "no, you give me enough bonus worry free life."


    Su Tang is stupid. She gave him money to make him go back to the peak, not to provide for his old age!


    However, Huo Yuan said: "before, I was so tired every day in Huo''s family. Now, it''s very good."


    Su Tang:??!


    Su Tang regretted that she shouldn''t give him a comfortable life, so that he didn''t want to fight now.


    "No, life is alive. How can we compromise easily? We have to try again. Well, I''ll invest, and you can see what you want. Anyway, if it''s you, I''ll believe it. "


    Huo yuan''s heart was very hot with her eagerness to confirm his appearance.


    She was afraid that if her reputation was too high, he would have pressure, so she was in a hurry to let him stand up and let them watch her.


    Huo yuan gradually recovered from his hard work, almost to his heart.


    Even for a moment, he wanted to tell her that he was not bankrupt, but then he thought that he had cheated her. What if she was angry? Or wait and find a suitable opportunity to talk with her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    Su Tang''s paintings were photographed for millions of dollars, and finally sold for two million dollars. This price is almost unprecedented for the newcomers, and the champion of the Asian American oil painting competition did not get this price. This is still a famous old artist.


    For a moment, Su Tang became famous, but if there was a red, there would be a black. For example, some people questioned her fraud. Her painting attainments were really high, but she was not short of money. Maybe it was to let her family deliberately bid up the first auction works, so as to increase her value.


    Others said that she was not Huo yuan''s boss, but her girlfriend. She didn''t want to make it public, just didn''t want to be linked to Huo yuan''s debt.


    This in itself is untenable, even if it is a girlfriend, as long as she does not have a license, then she does not have to bear Huo''s debt. Further, even if she is really married, the debt is all on Huo yuan''s father, and she still has nothing to do with it.


    But netizens don''t think so. Some people just don''t want to be seen. How can they miss this opportunity to blackmail her.


    There is a lot of noise on the Internet, but for Su Tang, her life is basically the same as before. She lives in a high-end community, and most people can''t get in at all. The neighbors in the same community have identity, and they won''t do anything to lose their identity. At most, they will look at her more, or say hello politely, and no more.


    After su Tang returned home, she went straight back to her small apartment, and the Lin family was very comfortable. Although there were phone calls from time to time, she didn''t do anything too much.


    It was not until a month later, that is, the time when the system said that the male owners came back and returned strongly, that the Lin family finally couldn''t help it.


    This day, Su Tang answered a phone call, the other end of the phone is still Mrs. Lin, and she said that a friend''s son just returned to a city, let her help reception.


    This saying, a listen to have ghost, all adults, need reception?


    However, she agreed. After all, if she didn''t, Mrs. Lin would never give up. If she couldn''t kill her, she would rather pretend to follow her.


    She made an appointment in the restaurant. Eleven o''clock is the time for dinner.


    The other side is the young master of the Xi family, the youngest of his generation, but the most capable.


    When they met, there was no politeness, only a polite nod.


    Su Tang, "I don''t know Mr. Xi''s taste. Please order first." With that, he handed over the menu.


    Xi Yan didn''t answer, but said, "ladies first."


    Two people looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the lack of interest in four big words, for this, Su sugar pick eyebrows, also not polite.


    She invited the waiter to order some of her favorite dishes at will, and then handed over the menu.


    After ordering, neither of them spoke, but the atmosphere was not awkward.


    The meal was quite quiet. They all knew that this meeting was meant by their elders. It was not easy for them to refuse, but there would be no more.


    After dinner, Xi Yan said, "I have someone I like."


    Su Tang smiles politely, and someone she likes comes to see her, which shows that the elders in his family don''t agree with her, but it has nothing to do with her.


    "I wish Mr. Xi and the lucky girl."


    Her reply is decent and generous, which makes Xi Yan feel relieved. He really can''t refuse this meeting, but he is loyal to his heart. Moreover, there is something he really can''t understand.


    Everyone thought that the Huo family was finished, but he knew very well that Huo yuan couldn''t finish. He was one of the few people who knew his identity. Therefore, he didn''t understand those things on the Internet. He can understand the hidden identity. After all, it''s not a good thing for Huo to expose himself too early, but he can''t understand the present Miss Lin. If he doesn''t like it, he won''t allow himself to be tied up with her. But if he does, how can he tolerate her coming out to see him with his understanding of him.


    Xi yanruo thought about it for a long time, then he asked his inner doubts, "how is Mr. Huo?"


    Su Tang is a Leng, seem a little surprised, "Mr. Xi knows Huo yuan?"


    Now it''s Xi Yan''s turn to be stunned. He doesn''t know how to answer for a moment. He doesn''t know the way they get along with each other. If he''s wrong, he doesn''t want to have a grudge with Huo yuan because of his revenge.


    After all, harmony makes money.


    "Yes, I have worked together before."


    He said vaguely that Huo yuan used to be the young master of the Huo family, and it was normal for him to do business with the Xi family. Su Tang didn''t think much about it and said, "well, it''s very good. He''s starting a business recently. By the way, if Mr. Xi meets him in business, he hopes to give him face. "


    Xi Yan was shocked. Huo yuan still needs to start a business. If he starts a business, can others survive?


    After thinking about Su Tang''s words, Xi Yan was silent.


    He has heard some rumors that Lin Yao and Huo yuan are not right, and they are famous enemies. But now looking back, Huo yuan''s temperament is the only one that is wrong. It''s too easy for him to kill anyone. Lin Yao is not his opponent at all.


    Contact two people again now of hearsay, he understood thoroughly.Huo yuan pretends to be pathetic when he goes bankrupt. Although he''s shameless, he still Xi Yan thinks that he can also learn to let his little cute come back.


    They didn''t talk a few words. They didn''t even add their contact information. They were polite to business, and then they both stood up.


    Just, who also didn''t expect, out of the private room unexpectedly can meet Huo yuan.


    At the moment, Huo yuan is wearing a expensive suit. He is noble, indifferent and unattainable. People around him bow and bow. He is not a down and out young master.


    Four eyes opposite, Su Tang is stupid.


    "Dog, get out of here! What about the poor young master? "


    Now she has learned to act. For example, now she pretends to be shocked, "unscientific! No, I haven''t changed the data here! "


    Su Tang Ah


    When the system heard her sneer, she shivered, "how What''s the matter? "


    Sue sugar, "I''ll settle with you later."


    She put down her cruel words and then looked at Huo yuan.


    Huo yuan has recovered, but when his eyes turn back and forth on her and Xi Yan, his face is gloomy and terrible.


    He used to be expressionless, but now he''s almost dripping.


    "Didn''t Yaoyao tell me to sleep at home?"


    The people around the boss shivered and stepped back for fear of getting into any trouble.


    And Sue sugar, she smiles.


    Her face is good-looking. If she wants to, she can be pure and lovely or wild. But today, she is dressed elegantly and appropriately. She is not as crazy as before. She seems to have grown up overnight.


    He had never seen a slim dress, high-heeled shoes, long curly hair falling over his shoulders like a waterfall, and delicate light makeup painted on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    Huo yuan is jealous.


    He stares at Su Tang, completely forgetting that he is in the state of losing his horse.


    "When I wake up and find I''m hungry, I''ll drop in for a meal." Sue sugar said carelessly, with a proper smile on her lips.


    It''s just that some things have changed after all.


    Her look at him was no longer the starlight of the past, but a totally strange look.


    Huo yuan laughs, but the eye is cold like ice, "far away don''t explain?"


    He knew Xi Yan, but he was angry because he knew him.


    A president and a painter, who had never met before, suddenly sat in a private room to meet. Coupled with the Lin family''s recent phone call, he guessed with his toes that they were on a blind date!


    He always knew that Lin Yao was an independent man and would never listen to the arrangement of the Lin family. But this time, he was overconfident.


    Su Tang is also tough. She always takes him as a simple man, and even praises him with the old Wang of the system. But in the end, does he deserve his trust?


    He''s playing around!


    Su Tang thought of this period of time to his heart and lungs, as a result, he now has the face to question himself, she was so angry that her mind would explode!


    "Explain a fart!" Elegant but three minutes, Su sugar took the innocent Xi Yan, full of momentum stopped from him, "Mr. Huo, please recognize yourself, you are not qualified to ask my whereabouts."


    Xi Yan is really innocent. He doesn''t want to wade in the muddy water at all. He just wants to go back to find his little baby. However, Su Tang doesn''t give him this opportunity. He not only drags him into the battlefield, but also forces him to confront Huo yuan.


    Huo yuan''s means, Xi Yan has seen it before, and he doesn''t want to go against him at all.


    "Mr. Huo." He opened his mouth, just wanted to explain, saw Huo yuan didn''t look at him, grabbed Su Tang''s wrist, raised his foot and kicked the box door, then dragged people in, and then a bang, the door was closed.


    Several people look at each other, those people who follow Huo yuan look at Xi Yan, after a while, they remember to say hello.


    "President Xi."


    There were people Xi Yan knew, such as Huo yuan''s assistant. He nodded and looked back at the box. He was hesitant to go in. Huo yuan''s assistant pushed his glasses in front of the door.


    "Mr. Xi, Mr. Huo''s personal grudges with Miss Lin will deteriorate if you interfere."


    Originally, it''s normal for the couple to fight. Now if he joins in, it''s not a fight. It''s adding fuel to the fire!


    Xi Yan also reflects that Huo yuan now completely regards him as his rival in love. If he goes directly, it means that he doesn''t care about the dinner, let alone Miss Lin at the dinner, so the relationship between the rival in love no longer exists.


    "Tell Miss Lin that I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    The assistant was relieved, then waved his hand to say goodbye to Xi Yan. In that way, he looked like Lin Yao was his boss.


    Besides, in the box, Huo yuan kicked open the box that Su Tang had just stayed in. Before he could take away the food, he swept his eyes and saw that Su Tang loved it. Then, his face became more gloomy.


    She didn''t want to, otherwise, how could she order so many favorite delicacies.


    "Is Xi Yan so good? You''re so satisfied with him? "


    Sue sugar, "it''s good. At least he won''t hide anything from me."


    For example, if he has someone he likes, he will say it when he speaks.


    Huo yuan''s eyes suddenly cold to the end, half ring, but he suddenly smile, strange smile, no smile in the eyes, only burning endless paranoia.


    He said, "Yao Yao, do you know how much I like you?"


    Sue sugar stares at her eyes. She can''t believe it.


    Like, he called it like?!


    They used to fight each other endlessly. There was no gentleman in her. Sometimes she wanted to blow his dog''s head, otherwise she would not humiliate him when she came back to this world.


    Because with his self-esteem, he can''t stand being raised by her.


    Later, it''s also sympathy. He used to be such a proud son, but now he''s broken. In addition, his dog temper is gone, and he knows how to take care of people. Gradually, Su Tang''s evaluation of him has changed. Especially later, she felt that this guy was not as bad as she remembered, and occasionally she saw that he was innocent, so she was even more concerned, for fear that he would be abducted.


    But in the end, son of a bitch, it''s playing with her!


    Huo yuan continued: "you don''t know."


    Sue sugar listened and laughed angrily. "I don''t know. I don''t want to know."


    She said, and then asked the system, "old dog, you get out of here and say, when did this guy get back to being the boss?"


    The system didn''t dare to hide this time. It whispered, "at first, I really recovered the identity of President Ba after half a year, but I found a set of data fluctuations these days. The latest news is The man is reborn. "


    Su Tangqi''s voice was shaking. "You tell me such an important thing now?"The system is also very aggrieved. It can know that the man is not bankrupt, but it really doesn''t know about rebirth. Moreover, it finds that the world has deviated, and the data in the database are not right.


    "I also just received the news, really did not deliberately hide you."


    Su Tang was a little loveless.


    It''s a fucker!


    The system continued to recover, "and there was an exception in the database. Originally, the man should not be reborn, but because he was reborn, the data on my side was not right."


    Su Tang, "..." I suddenly began to worry


    System, "what are you worried about?"


    Su Tang spit out a foul breath, "worried about my billions of pension plan, to be honest, I think you will be cool sooner or later."


    She ignores the system''s whining. Looking at Huo yuan, she has a negative state. Anyway, at this moment, she wants to strike.


    "Get out of the way."


    Huo yuan is blocking the door. If Su Tang wants to leave, he has to pull the people away.


    However, Huo yuan how willing to let her go, he not only did not get out of the way, but also turned around and quickly locked the door.


    Su Tang looked at this scene and couldn''t help smiling sarcastically, "Mr. Huo, do you think this broken lock can lock me?"


    Huo yuan has lost her sense, thinking that she wants to leave herself. She dates other men, and even she will wear a white wedding dress to marry other people, have a baby, and have nothing to do with him.


    "You can try."


    "Try it, try it."


    If you want to be tough with her, she can be tougher than you.


    Now, for example, she just kicks the door.


    Poor box door, was kicked twice in a row, up to now, almost tottering.


    Su Tang is wearing high-heeled shoes, which is not very effective. Fortunately, the box door of the restaurant is not made of solid wood. It looks beautiful, but it''s not very strong. So she just kicks the door lock open.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    The assistant stood at the door, looking at the situation, completely silly.


    Has it been so intense?


    The door was already crumbling. Hearing the news, the manager came to see Su Tang step out in her high-heeled shoes.


    This is Miss Lin who is in the limelight. Let alone kick the door. As long as she is happy, it''s no problem to demolish their restaurant.


    Mingming restaurant is the victim, but the manager did not dare to scold, but Su Tang directly took out a card from her bag, "compensation."


    "No, it''s our weak door that makes Miss Lin surprised." The manager doesn''t know what''s going on, but no matter what''s right or wrong, it''s right to take the wrong things first.


    However, Su Tang said, "no, I just like the poor quality of this door. Take it."


    When the manager saw her insistence, he said, "Miss Lin, wait a moment."


    The manager is very fast, but Su Tang doesn''t look at Huo yuan from the beginning to the end. She took the card, is ready to go, a whirl, she was actually carried on the shoulder!


    Su Tang was so angry, "Huo yuan, you put me down!"


    Huo yuan, "you can try again."


    The group of people who followed Huo yuan looked at each other again, but the assistant jumped out again, "sorry, Mr. Huo has something to do today. This meal is over. If you delay your time, Huo''s company will give you corresponding compensation..."


    Little assistant said this, not to mention they begged Huo, who dares to have an opinion, have put their hands to say nothing with a smile.


    Huo yuan throws someone into the car. Su Tang loses her face and doesn''t struggle. At this time, the more trouble she makes, the more humiliating she is. In the end, she buries her head directly on him. Anyway, she covers her face. No one knows who she is.


    "Let''s talk."


    With limited space in the car, the owner locked the door again, so there was no escape for Su Tang.


    She used to think it was vulgar, but now she just wants to laugh.


    It''s interesting. It''s really very interesting. After she found out his identity, he planned to break the jar and not act any more.


    OK, then she will accompany you to the end!


    "OK, just talk."


    Huo yuan''s eyes are dark and unclear, as if he is trying to suppress something, and his whole body is full of dangerous breath, "why do you see Xi Yan?"


    Although he was furious, he restrained himself at this time. He wanted to hear her explain in person that she had nothing to do with Xi Yan.


    Being fooled by others, Su Tang is angry now. What''s her reason? After hearing this, she answers provocatively: "why do you see Mr. Xi? Don''t you know Mr. Huo?"


    Huo yuan Qi''s arm was full of blue tendons, and his eyes were red. "But you said clearly that you didn''t like this arrangement."


    Su Tang chuckled and said, "in the past, when I was young and ignorant, I could not avoid being arrogant. As for now, Mr. Xi is young, promising and handsome. Why can''t I have a try?"


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 85%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 5%, and the current blackening index is 90%."


    After two messages, Su Tang finally calms down. She looks at someone who is chilly and leans lazily on the car chair, but she doesn''t regret it at all.


    The atmosphere dropped to freezing point in a flash.


    Huo yuan estimates to feel lung all gas to explode, half ring, just vomited out two words, "very good."


    Su Tang didn''t feel guilty. Instead, she felt that she should.


    Clearly is an old fox, not he meow of pretend innocent, spicy. Chicken shameless!


    "Is there anything else to do with Mr. Huo?"


    "Yes." Huo yuan stares at her, "Xi Yan has, I also have."


    He said a little, but Sue sugar understood.


    Xi Yan has, he does, but so what? She is very angry now!


    "Mr. Huo is selling himself? Unfortunately, I like people who have challenges. For example, Xi Yan has people who like me. "


    She is not the weak woman in the overbearing president''s article. She hooks her lips and brings the wild nature to the extreme.


    Huo yuan Leng for a moment, and at this time, his mobile phone also followed by a shock, he at this time which still have the mood to look at the mobile phone, just staring at Su Tang.


    The sunshine outside the car is good, but Huo yuan inside the car is full of evil.


    But Su Tang continued to challenge: "like Mr. Huo, I suddenly feel that it''s good to maintain the status quo, the enemy. By the way, give me your current address. My temple is too small to accommodate Mr. Huo''s Buddha. I''ll send you your things by express as soon as possible. "


    But half a day''s relationship, the intimate tacit understanding between the two people seems to disappear at this moment, is still the bright face, but the words are so indifferent.


    Huo yuan''s arms under his suit were already blue and dark.


    "Yao Yao, is this a clean break with me?" He said, word by word, in a voice with ice, "just for Xi Yan?"There was something wrong with his appearance, but Su Tang didn''t want to forgive him at all, and said in a mockery, "at least Mr. Xi is honest."


    If in the past, Huo yuan will remember the lies he made, but now he is like a beast out of control, listening to her one by one, just want to block her mouth.


    His head was in a mess, nothing but calm. He didn''t want to do anything except one thought, and he didn''t want to think.


    He fixed his eyes on her, and there was a terrible silence in his dark eyes.


    "Yao Yao, I''ll give you one last chance."


    The tone was full of threats, but when was Sue sugar afraid, she looked at him with a sneer, and there was no temperature in her eyes. "No need. Now, open the door and let me out. "


    in the past, she always had a lot of emotions when she looked into his eyes. From anger at the beginning, to deep research, to putting down his guard and smiling, it took him half a year to finally break through her defense line and let her change her outlook on herself. Now, everything is back to the origin.


    "Yao Yao, I gave you a chance."


    He seemed to be talking to himself, and then chuckled, but the sick laughter made people feel numb.


    And Sue sugar, she''s excited.


    Although she''s not a 100% black man, she''s just about right now. She''s squinting and rubbing her hands. She''s just getting ready for a thrill. As a result, the other party wants to preempt.


    Is Sue afraid? She was not afraid at all, but more excited.


    "Gouzi, come on, buy it and leave it. Do you think it''s going to be a kiss play, or take me back to his house for a forbidden play?"


    The system thinks that the host is becoming more and more abnormal. Listen to this, is it a pure love host?


    What''s more, she could hear the excitement in her words, and she was looking forward to it?


    Once upon a time, she would only call her father for help, but now she has become so abnormal!


    "Play, are you broken now?"


    The system roared angrily. However, the other party grinned at it.


    Hee hee?


    Hee hee!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    My heart is very tired and I don''t want to talk to anyone at all.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, its host is now on the rise.


    Look at this moment, the male Lord has a face of ghost animal disease, and his host''s eyes are shining.


    Damn, this is a pair of magic collision, only it is the most normal!


    Huo yuan is angry that she is invited to meet other men by herself. She feels very angry that she has caught his wife cheating.


    Su Tang, however, thinks that she has been cheated. It''s a fake that she''s a little cute angel or a simple man. Now she''s too far away from being cheated.


    When the two sides confront each other, neither side will let the other.


    Huo yuan''s eyes are fierce, and Su Tang''s eyes are not so bad.


    The space inside the car is small. Huo yuan is very angry at last. He just tugs at people''s wrists and pulls them into his arms, holding her tightly. Little girl a away, this kind of skin touch, so that he can really feel her at his side.


    His goal was achieved, and then he was about to take the next step. Su Tang looked at her face closer and closer and laughed.


    It''s not those high-level planes. They are always gods and demons. We are all ordinary people. Will she lose?


    This is not, see his face more and more close, Su sugar directly to a ruthless, toward him some unspeakable place with elbow hard hit up.


    Her mouth was wiped, not deep, because at this time, Huo yuan has been in pain to bend over, even hooping her arm strength has weakened.


    Although the trick was a little bit overcast, it was definitely effective, and Su Tang took advantage of his painful bending to directly press the control unlock button of the driver''s seat.


    She was like a flexible little monkey. She quickly got out of the car and slammed the door.


    The system was stunned by this flowing operation, "boy Son, will you beat the man down like this? "


    The reason why Su Tang is a cruel person is that she did not escape from the scene after hitting someone, but went to the driver''s seat and knocked on the other party''s window.


    Huo yuan''s face turned white at the moment, but as the pain faded, he pressed the button and opened the window.


    Su sugar hands ring chest, carrying eyebrows, condescending looking at him, "Huo yuan, what''s the taste?"


    Originally thought that the other party would be furious, after all, that''s the most important place for a man besides his life, but Huo yuan laughed, and especially abnormal.


    "It''s delicious." He licked the tip of his tongue, his eyes like a fire, but the fire is not anger, but another unspeakable fire, "next time you can try to use your hand." He said, and his eyes began to look at her elbow.


    Su Tang''s skin is porcelain white. Generally, her elbow is a little darker than other places. But she is different. She is white and delicate. For a moment, Huo yuan wanted to play with her.


    "But if it''s far away, I like it all over my body." Huo Yuan said that in the end, the fire in his eyes turned red, which was very frightening, but he was still laughing, "welcome Yaoyao to give me a hand at any time."


    Su Tang


    Don''t be a pervert.


    "Huo yuan, see a doctor when you are sick. Don''t get sick to me!"


    Su Tang roared and walked away on her high heels. She didn''t look back, but she kept asking the system.


    "Dog, let''s have a live broadcast. Let''s see what he looks like now."


    The system wants to talk and stops, and finally it just throws out the picture.


    In the car, Huo yuan''s eyes are like a hunter staring at the prey. He is dark and excited. He is not in a hurry to chase out, but even so, it still makes people feel like they are on their backs.


    Su Tang looked at this look, almost scared to jump up, she paused, then whispered: "dog, do you think there is something wrong with him now?"


    The system said, "Oh, it''s not just wrong. He''s just sick."


    Su Tang originally thought that this world is not those high-level planes. If the black man is black again, where can she be afraid of? Her experiences in such a high-level world are not for nothing. Even if she doesn''t have aura, it''s still no problem to deal with an ordinary person.


    But now, she''s being watched with horror.


    The system continues to analyze, "before the blackening value has been in 90%, and then the data soared, when you poke him with your elbow, his whole spirit is in a state of excitement, and he has not come down."


    Su Tang, "..." So you mean the man is a shaking m, and he likes to be beaten. The more he beats, the more excited he will be? "


    System, "his series of reactions are only for you."


    In the car, Huo yuan really felt bad. When he was born again, he couldn''t feel anything about the world. In the words of a previous life psychologist, it was world weariness. No matter what the world was, it had nothing to do with him until he met Lin Yao, who was only a few years old.


    In his previous life, he knew Lin Yao, a stupid woman with big chest, no brain and empty face.


    When we meet again, he just takes her as an NPC. The world is a game for him. He comes back and shows all the things that happened once again. He thought that this was the same disgusting world as his previous life. It was only later that he found out the difference between Lin Yao and Lin Yao.The face is the same, but the soul is like two people''s.


    She seems to be overbearing, but only Huo yuan himself knows how comfortable it will be to be around her. That kind of feeling, like the weariness of the mood has been pacified, from the body to the soul, let his dark soul get a glimmer of light.


    He no longer followed the shadow of the previous life, began to approach, began to plan. At that time, the Huo family was still a powerful old family in city A. if he wanted to be free and get her, he had to completely control the business empire in city A.


    The reason why he often teases people to go wild is that he can''t stand her being nice to him at all. As long as she releases some friendliness, he will be out of control, crazy to plunder and keep her close to him.


    He originally wanted to protect her from afar until he leveled all the roads and slowly brought her into his own world. However, he underestimated her influence on himself.


    He couldn''t get out of control and wanted to see her. In the end, he used the name of his nemesis. Everyone thought they were making a lot of trouble. Only he knew that he was immersed in such happiness and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Huo''s downfall, Huo''s father''s hospitalization, Huo''s mother''s flight abroad, all these are his mastermind.


    Now, no one can threaten him. He began to weave a net and let his small prey fall into the net. However, something went wrong in the middle, and his small prey was discovered ahead of time.


    He licked the corner of his lip. Although he didn''t capture it successfully, it doesn''t matter.


    He watched Su Tang leave. When he couldn''t see her, he took out his cell phone.


    It''s a text message from Xi Yan.


    Xi Yan: Mr. Huo, Miss Lin and I met just because of our elders. I have someone I like, and she has blessed me in advance. I''m sorry for the trouble caused by my appearance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Huo yuan was furious because of Xi Yan, but as time went by, he suddenly felt that it was good.


    He can''t always be "supported" by Su Tang, although he enjoys being a weak man and being protected by her.


    He was looking for an opportunity to explain his identity, but now it''s just ahead of time. For Su Tang, he is very clear. No matter what, cheating her is a fact. She will be angry. The only difference is the degree of anger.


    If he coaxed him well, he might disappear in a few days, but now, he licked his lips and suddenly thought of the previous touch.


    Except for the huge pain at the beginning, when he found that she touched him, his head exploded, a kind of numbness that had never been seen before swept all over his body, even his fingertips began to tremble, and he began to get excited.


    This has never happened before.


    He didn''t feel ashamed of it. He was loyal to himself and knew more about the position of Su Tang in his heart.


    He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath of turbid Qi, and finally let himself regain his pure brightness.


    Mouth slightly Yang, Huo yuan from the beginning of the anger, to now almost can be said to be in a very good mood.


    I wanted to kill the man who broke his plan, but now it''s good. It''s too slow to go step by step, and now he can completely expose his nature.


    Sue sugar left in a rage, and then began to indulge herself.


    First, edit a circle of friends. Last time, in order to avoid being bullied by others, she publicized that he was her own person. Now, naturally, she wants to get rid of this identity.


    We are looking for mannequins. We need to be good-looking.


    A few words, immediately let the circle of friends blow up again.


    Su Tang is a big hit now. She used to be a rich second generation with no knowledge and no skills. She squandered her freedom and money with everyone, but suddenly she became a child of other people''s family, which once made her friends feel very untrue. Until now, this circle of friends exposed her nature again.


    Well, now she''s red, but she''s the same person, no different from before.


    We all remember her relationship with Huo yuan. We also know that before the live broadcast, she specially asked Huo yuan to be her mannequin. It''s 200000 yuan an hour. What''s the matter? It''s only a few months. How can we recruit new people?


    Out of curiosity, they asked.


    Where''s Huo yuan?


    What about the poor Huo family?


    Wait, you all ask Huo yuan. I don''t want to ask him. I just want to ask if I can sign up!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang looked at nearly a hundred comments from her circle of friends, and answered three words calmly.


    Tired of playing.


    Tired of what, who was tired of her, for a time, many people are silent.


    But after a short silence, she was excited. She used to protect Huoyuan like a child. Everyone thought she was stunned, so now it''s finally back to normal?


    No, her cell phone rang as soon as the comment was sent out.


    It was the second generation who called. They had been playing together before, but later they found that she began to work hard, so they were embarrassed to disturb her. It was the future master. No, it had become a master. It was different from those common people who only knew how to waste money!


    "Hey, Yao, come out? We are addicted to money. Recently, we have a batch of new products. Aren''t you looking for mannequins? Would you like to have a look? "


    "Yes, just a moment."


    After hanging up, she dressed up again.


    Before I saw Xi Yan, she was very lady and stepped on high-heeled shoes. Now, of course, how sexy she is.


    There are two kinds of sexuality. One is high-grade. It''s obvious that there are no demons on the body, but the demons in the body are admirable. The other is slightly low-grade. It''s selling body. Of course, she is the former.


    At this time, it is close to the evening, approaching the new year, and it is dark early.


    Su Tang didn''t wrap herself up like a bear. Instead, she was wearing knee high boots, revealing a long white thigh and a small fragrant coat. She was so high-profile that she appeared in the crowd.


    Friends began to make noise, and some even began to whistle.


    "Wow, our master Lin is here. Come on, take a seat here."


    "What do you drink, master? It will take several years of red wine. If you ask, I''ll give you the small one right away. "


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go. When you come to me from afar, I''ll give you a massage and beat your back to ensure the first-class service ~ "


    Su Tang is used to their poverty, so she immediately dislikes them and says," go, I''m here to find a handsome boy. Don''t disturb me. "


    Zhizujinmi is a very famous cowherd shop. Their service tenet is customer first. As long as it''s what customers want, there''s nothing they can''t do.


    When Huo yuan came over, she saw the little girl with her legs up and a red wine glass in her hand. Just like the ancient emperors selecting concubines, there were two rows of boys with different styles standing in front of her.There are grass eating boys on campus, decadent romantic singers, and even the overbearing president in a suit.


    Su Tang was amazed by the variety.


    "Good place."


    As soon as she boasted, her friends were like chicken blood.


    "That must be. Although Huo yuan is really good-looking, there are thousands of men outside. We don''t have to give up the outside world."


    "Don''t you have a choice? There''s no one to choose. The little brother of campus wind is mine. "


    "Then I''ll take abstinence."


    They pick and choose. It''s su Tang''s turn, but she smiles, "it''s only children who make choices. Adults accept everything according to orders. I''ll take them all. "


    All in one sentence, the whole store was exploded.


    Although this shop is a cowherd shop, Su Tang is now famous. Most of the second generation of a city have come to join in the fun.


    Soon, someone noticed Huo yuan.


    Su Tang was tired of playing before, just like throwing rubbish, he threw people away. Without the previous scruples, all the sarcasm was staged.


    "Huo Dashao, no one wants to be a cowherd?"


    "Here, drink this glass of wine and bark like a dog. I''ll give you 50000."


    "It''s boring for the dog to bark. Come and take off your clothes. This is a cowherd shop. How much does Huo want for a dress of 50000 yuan?" With that, the man looked from the top down, straight to the position below his waist and abdomen.


    Sue sugar certainly heard this, but she didn''t say anything, and she didn''t even bother to give her eyes. At this time, she was looking at the young man in front of her.


    "How much is it?"


    The boy is really good. He is about 1.8 meters tall, and his eyes are not as greasy and clean as others.


    The boy seemed surprised. After a moment, he said excitedly, "if it''s Miss Lin, it''s free."


    But Su Tang laughed, "there is no free thing in the world. Everyone has his own needs. You should It''s not the staff of this store. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    The teenager is not really a person in this shop. He just saw someone send the video here in his circle of friends. Lin Yao is their idol now. She is beautiful and good at painting. If you can talk to her, oh no, just look at her from a distance, it will be their honor.


    "No, Miss Lin doesn''t want money." Young because of her gaze, excited incoherent, "I am Miss Lin''s idol, no, Miss Lin is my idol!"


    His eyes were excited, and his voice was trembling.


    "Miss Lin, can you sign for me?"


    Su Tang liked the young man in front of her, with clean temperament and clear voice. "OK, where do you want me to sign?"


    Youth, "I look for a pen and paper."


    He was wearing a white sweater and a pair of jeans. Because he came out in a hurry, he didn''t bring anything except a mobile phone. Now he didn''t find any pen and paper, and he was sweating.


    "Miss Lin, wait for me. I''ll ask the staff to get the pen."


    All of a sudden, there are so many distinguished guests in the store. If you pull any one of them, you may be worth more than 100 million yuan. The boss can''t afford it. If you close the door early, you just can''t get in. If this young man can come in, it should be in their circle.


    Su Tang doesn''t know, which doesn''t mean Huo yuan doesn''t know.


    He was staring at the young man, his eyes indifferent, but inexplicably frightening.


    The young man seemed to feel something, looked along the line of sight, and then shivered.


    "Huo Huo... "


    Su Tang is listening to this. He''s so busy. Her temple is protruding. She doesn''t believe in this evil. She can''t play with this Huo!


    "Little friend, I don''t have a pen either. There are so many people here. If they get separated, they won''t be able to sign their names. How about this..." She pulled loose smile, lazy way: "well, mind lipstick signature?"


    Her words brought the boy back to his senses, but soon he was aphasia again.


    Mingming is about the same age. He is 18 years old, and his idol is two years older than his elder brother. However, when the idol called for his children, the teenager admitted that he was excited again.


    "No, I don''t mind."


    Sue sugar continued to hook the corner of her lip, "how about the clothes?"


    The boy''s head was like a rattle, "yes, yes! You can sign anywhere


    Huo yuan''s whole body is cool now. In the past, no one dared to get close to him. Even now, there are many jokes about him. The second generation who are waiting for him to make a fool of themselves still dare not get close to him. They always feel scared.


    "How happy are you playing far away?" His voice is steady, but the look of his eyes seems to be frozen, which makes people unable to move. Su Tang is not afraid of anything.


    She is still angry, angry that he cheated himself!


    It''s fun to play with her?!


    Go to the bankrupt man!


    "Nature is fun." She threw lipstick casually, provocatively to the teenager, "here you go."


    Her eyes have been on Huo yuan, even did not look at a juvenile, but this does not hinder the excitement of the juvenile.


    "Idol, I will go back and give it up!"


    His words made Su Tang laugh, and her eyes moved away from Huo yuan. She said jokingly, "ah, the little thing is so cute."


    Young face is red, he always feel that he was teased by the idol, not only not angry, but feel that today is his happiest day!


    "Idol, I love you, ouch!"


    This words a, Huo yuan can resist is not a man!


    Everyone knows that Miss Lin is beautiful and wild. If it wasn''t for the backing of the Lin family, I don''t know how many people would stare at her. The little girl is heartless. She is always surrounded by a group of men and women who are in the way of eyes. She does not refuse anyone who comes. Except for some who offend her, most of the others are willing to play with her.


    He didn''t want to be one of her many gallant and cheap friends at all. If he wanted to do it, he would be the most special one.


    Later, their names gradually became the same frame.


    As everyone knows, two people fight endlessly, and then they have it.


    Huo''s is not enough, and the little girl knows his true face, so he doesn''t have to disguise any more.


    Although the boy looks at one meter eight, he is only 18 years old. When Huo yuan, an old Wang eight''s opponent, is picked up and thrown aside, he doesn''t even have the ability to resist. But what made him angry was that he robbed his lipstick from his idol!


    This scene, let Su sugar suddenly think of a few days ago.


    She stepped back warily, "if you dare to carry me, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    She said this, Huo yuan that two-way to alienate indifferent eyes are burning a dark fire, secluded, burning people goose bumps are up.


    He licked the corner of his lip, because this action, the whole person adds a trace of evil.


    "Good." With that, he also showed a smile, "I''m looking forward to it."


    Su Tang:???


    Okay? Good what good? What are you looking forward to?Do you expect to be a eunuch? A man''s second life?


    Damn, this is a pervert!


    Huo yuan saw the shock in her eyes, smile more thick, "far away, come here."


    Su Tang


    Come here, fart!


    "Go away!" With that, he called the security guard in the shop, pointed to him and said, "fork the man out for me!"


    Baobao knew Su Tang, and when she opened her mouth, she was ready to start. But when she came one meter in front of him, the originally closed door was suddenly smashed open with brute force. Another look, Ho, nearly 20 bodyguards in suits and shoes were full of momentum, which was different from their half way seclusion.


    In such a big battle, the cold sweat on the shop owner''s forehead came out.


    And Su Tang, now just want to curse.


    This son of a bitch must have had a plan!


    As a boss, you can''t hide even if you are afraid. If one of the guests here is injured, his shop will be closed.


    He wiped his forehead in a cold sweat and was planning to negotiate. After all, this is a society ruled by law. Everyone is a good law-abiding citizen. It''s hard to gather people to fight.


    "This gentleman, our shop is connected with the public security. Look, what can I do for you?"


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, but he didn''t know what to do.


    All of a sudden, other people in the shop stopped. They were either afraid or wanted to see who didn''t understand the rules.


    It''s just bodyguards. No one can afford to hire a few bodyguards these days, so everyone except the store owner is in the mood of going to the theatre.


    However, when the group of bodyguards stood by Huo yuan''s side, everyone''s expression was not right.


    No, isn''t the owner bankrupt? What do you need so many bodyguards to do for a broken house?


    Everyone is full of doubts, only Su Tang, pulled a sarcastic smile, "Huo always how not to continue to pretend?"


    Huo yuan was also honest and said with a smile: "I pretended that it was for Yaoyao. Now Yaoyao knows it. Of course, it''s unnecessary." Words fall, incredibly still shameless ask a way: "don''t distant distance like before that game?"


    Sue''s mad!


    This dog man calls that game?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    Two sides confrontation, no one let who, the boss almost cry to the police, this time, Su sugar phone rang.


    It''s Lin Zeyan.


    How can Lin Zeyan call himself at this time?


    With this doubt, she picked up the phone.


    "Hello, sister, do you know the boss of Yuanda company?"


    There was something wrong with Lin Zeyan''s voice, but he couldn''t really see it through his mobile phone.


    Su Tang a listen to yuan big, which still don''t understand, immediately ferocious ground stares at him one eye, "you say, what matter."


    Lin Zeyan said, "the other party sent a post to grandma yesterday and asked for marriage. You know grandma''s, and every day you think about how to sell you at a good price. No, I directly agreed. By the way, there will be a banquet three days later, inviting most entrepreneurs in city a, but in fact, it''s just to let you know the president of Yuanda. "


    Lin Zeyan''s voice still reverberates around his ears. Su Tangqi wants to kill the old dog!


    "Hello? Sister, how on earth did you get into trouble with that one? I heard that the president is still a mystery. Few people have seen him. Apart from knowing that he is a man, his age and appearance, the key point is that he has never heard of his name. It''s so mysterious. Is there any eccentricity? "


    Su Tang sneers. It''s just weird.


    "I see."


    Lin Zeyan was still worried, "sister, what are you going to do? Although elder brother does not have big ability, but as long as you say, I certainly help


    Su Tang doesn''t want to drag him down this muddy water. Lin Zeyan can''t beat him.


    "There''s something wrong. I''ll come to you. That''s it first. I have something else to do."


    After hanging up, Su Tang stares at Huo yuan fiercely again.


    "Mr. Huo is so quick."


    Huo yuan laughs. He guesses whose phone it is. "I can''t help it, baby. It''s too hot. It''s better to start first, so as not to be robbed. I don''t cry."


    Many people here have seen Huo Dashao in the past. He is a flower of kaolin. He is unsmiling and has a strong sense of alienation. Therefore, unless it is necessary, people do not dare to deal with him for fear of freezing.


    Later, Huo''s bankruptcy, we are all respectable people, think of the original fear of him, feel very lose face, this is not, many people in order to find face, see him always can''t help sarcasm.


    Huo yuan and Lin Yao have a deep grudge, which is known by their circle. Although Lin Yao later protected him like a demon, he was tired of it after a few months.


    But now, he doesn''t look like the abandoned man at all. On the contrary, it''s Lin Yao who is crushed to death.


    Among them, the most important thing is how Huo yuan seems to have changed his personality. He is not alienated, but evil?


    Su Tang wants to blow someone''s dog''s head, but with so many people on the scene, she is sure that this guy will use violence.


    "If I don''t cooperate, what is Mr. Huo going to do?"


    "Yaoyao knew me so well that he must have guessed it." He still smile, and then extended his hand to her, "enough of playing, we should go home."


    Sue sugar measured, so many people at the scene, she didn''t want to be a joke at all, not to mention her task has to continue.


    That damned mission


    Sue sugar clenched her teeth and could only stride past. But when she came to him, she was not soft hearted and stepped on his feet, very hard.


    Huo yuan''s face changed slightly.


    Su Tang was happy, even the smile on the corner of her mouth was sweet, "Mr. Huo, do you like it?"


    Huo yuan soon returned to nature, smile is deeper, "as long as it is remote to give, like."


    Su Tang


    Shit, I can''t communicate. What he mews about is shaking m!


    "Let''s go." He said, reaching for his waist.


    Su Tang, who is willing to stay away, walks straight to the gate.


    Huo yuan looks at the empty palm, smiles and goes up.


    The two main characters left, and the excitement in the store began to recover.


    "Do you think something is wrong with Huo yuan? It''s weird? "


    "Well, in charge of the bankrupt, I just feel sorry for my family, ah Yao. She went away with him again. Isn''t that funny?"


    "No, the atmosphere is not right. When you look at ah Yao, you look at him like he never died before."


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, what do you mean by Huo yuan''s rubbish to threaten Lin Yao? Make her do it? That''s tolerable?! I''ll take care of him! "


    ¡­¡­


    It''s almost new year''s day. Compared with the warm indoor, it''s much colder outside. Su Tang wears less. Soon, a suit coat falls on her shoulder.


    Su Tang didn''t flinch away, but held his chest and said impatiently, "where does Mr. Huo want to go?"


    Huo yuan changed the danger before, and now he looks like what he did before.


    "Home, of course. I haven''t been home for several days, and I can''t sleep well."Sue sugar sneered, "is that your house?"


    Huo yuan laughs, "it will be soon." Finish saying, still don''t forget to add a sentence, "husband and wife joint property."


    Sue sugar rolled her eyes. "You think too much. Get to know about your premarital property."


    Her this opening, Huo yuan in front of a bright, "so far away promised to marry me?"


    Sue sugar a choke, she just really casually mentioned, who he meow want to marry with you!


    "You think too much."


    Huo yuan ignored her denial and continued: "Yaoyao likes a warmer place. After we get married, we can live in the south."


    Su Tang couldn''t listen any more, so she gave him a slap and said angrily, "are you still going?"


    Back to the small apartment again, only a few days later, Huo yuan had a feeling of leaving for a long time.


    The apartment was the same as before. Huo yuan sat on the sofa for a long time before he finally felt that he had come back.


    "I''ve got your bed thrown out, and your clothes. There''s nothing left." Su Tang looked down at him with no guilt on her face.


    Originally, she bought the bed and clothes, but it''s cheap to throw them away.


    Huo yuan listened to this, not only did not have the slightest bit angry, on the contrary extremely happy, "that can be really very good."


    Su Tang doesn''t know why.


    Huo yuan, "so I can sleep with you. In fact, I thought that bed was an eyesore long ago."


    Su Tang ran away. What kind of shameless guy is he? How can he sleep together?!


    "Sleep with you!"


    Huo yuan got up from the sofa and went to the bathroom.


    He has lived here for nearly half a year, and his familiarity with the apartment is almost the same as his own home. No, he doesn''t need Su Tang''s attention, so he goes to take a bath. Because he had no clothes, he came out with a towel after taking a bath.


    What a familiar scene.


    At the beginning, Su Tang was so soft hearted that she left people behind. Who knows, the wolf is so ambitious.


    Her forehead is protruding, and she is not in the mood to appreciate any beauty at this time.


    "Go and get dressed!"


    Huo innocent yuan, "but you lost your clothes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    It''s shameless. Su Tang lost.


    "Ask your assistant to bring the clothes! Don''t tell me that the Grand President doesn''t even have an assistant! "


    The little girl is full of vitality. Huo yuan loves her so much.


    "Who would have thought that the Grand President was actually someone else''s assistant." Said to play, he felt particularly interesting, at that time she should not have much money, but still a proud face said to support him.


    It''s really It''s so cute.


    Huo yuan felt that he was the luckiest man in the world.


    Su Tang doesn''t think so. She thinks she''s unlucky. Even if she goes back to the world, the men are more and more difficult to deal with.


    She stares at him. "Either ask the assistant to deliver the clothes, or you get out of here!"


    However, Huo yuan is always shameless to her, "the little assistant is also a family person, this point calls people up, too inhumane."


    Sue sugar gritted her teeth. "Then you get out of here!"


    Huo yuan picks eyebrows, "are you sure? I''m nothing, but if I go out in this way, I''ll be called to the police, and my contact person will fill in your name. Finally, you''ll pick me up. So, don''t make trouble far away. Don''t add trouble to the police uncle this evening. "


    Su Tang had never seen such a cheeky guy before. At that time, she glared, "you need a face!"


    Huo yuan sighed, a face of helplessness, "to face to marry a wife, so I choose not to face."


    Su Tang


    Sue sugar has nothing to say.


    She angrily turned around and decided not to pay attention to this guy. The studio was much more spacious without Huo yuan''s things. She sat in front of the drawing board and suddenly didn''t know what she was going to do.


    So, she took out her mobile phone and began to brush it. Brushing it, she found that she was hot again.


    She didn''t think there was anything in those clips, but netizens didn''t think so.


    Is Lin Yao''s human design broken? Is it such a person behind the scenes?


    It''s disgusting to say that adults want everything. Please, we adults are not like you.


    As a public figure, she is just a bad teenager and strongly demands that she be banned!


    ¡­¡­


    There are so many such things. Su Tang feels puzzled. What''s wrong with her? Did she kill or set fire. Of course, some people spoke for her, and the two sides argued with each other.


    Looking at these hot searches, she smiles.


    She didn''t tear anyone, she just answered four words.


    The rain girl has no melon.


    Her life is her own, and it doesn''t involve morality and law. What''s the matter, all of them are women, and they have to live step by step.


    The mood of surfing the Internet was destroyed. Su Tang turned off her mobile phone, but thinking of those cute people who spoke for her, she simply turned on the live broadcast.


    "I don''t know what to do. Let''s hear from you."


    As soon as she spoke, netizens were boiling.


    Wash the duck far away, don''t be influenced by those sunspots.


    From the beginning, Yaoyao has never been set up by anyone. Those people are just jealous of Yaoyao!


    I want money, I play crazier than remote! Distant not sad, we ignore those sunspots.


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention, being coaxed by them, Su Tang is in a good mood at the moment. She is playing with a paintbrush. Because she doesn''t know what to draw, she asks the next netizen.


    Then, she saw that someone on it said to draw traditional Chinese painting.


    Su Tang had done sketch and oil painting, but never traditional Chinese painting, so he agreed after a little thought.


    "OK, then Chinese painting."


    She said, see the barrage, someone said Qingming River map, suddenly stare big eyes, "Qingming River map? Come on, let''s arrange for this lovely friend to be cremated. "


    With this noise, the live room became more lively.


    I don''t know why, Su Tang always thinks of Huo yuan. When she thinks of him cheating herself, her teeth itch with anger.


    "Well, let''s draw a tortoise today. What kind of tortoise is that kind of super shameless tortoise..."


    She read the small appearance, a look at people feel that she was wronged, but, she did not say.


    In the bedroom, Huo yuan holding a mobile phone, looking at her face, mouth can''t help rising.


    Su Tang worked hard, but as time went by, she became more and more sleepy. In the end, she couldn''t open her eyes.


    Netizens are looking very distressed, have let her go to bed.


    Can sushi go? Her soft big bed is occupied by a smelly bastard at the moment. Even if she sleeps to death today, even if she sleeps on the cold floor of the studio, she will never go back to sleep!


    However, she overestimated her willpower. Because she was too sleepy, she wanted to close her eyes for 30 seconds and then continue to draw. But because of these 30 seconds, she fell asleep on the drawing board.Netizens really didn''t expect that she said she would sleep. First, she was stunned. As soon as she wanted to publish something, she saw that the door of the studio was pushed open.


    The live camera is a little low, just blocking the face, but the one who can''t stand it is really hot.


    The bath towel can cover the position below the waist and abdomen, but it can be seen at a glance. The chest muscles, the abdominal muscles, and the strong and sexy thighs hidden under the bath towel. At that moment, everyone wanted to pull the eye-catching bath towel.


    Unfortunately, no one can do it across the Internet.


    Netizens feel as uncomfortable as grasping their hearts. They all guess who this handsome gentleman is, but before they can guess, the gentleman bends down. This bend happens to show his whole face.


    At this moment, netizens were instantly ignited.


    Lying trough, this is the little brother with 200000 yuan an hour. I remember him!


    This noble and aloof temperament is amazing! More handsome than any male star I''ve ever seen!


    Yaoyao''s last sketch is great, but I always think it''s a little different from real people.


    Upstairs, the little brother in the sketch is cold and alienated. Now the little brother is full of human atmosphere. You can see his eyes looking at the distance, there is no doubt of true love.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo yuan looked at the dense barrage. Suddenly, he put his slender fingers on his thin lips and hissed with a smile: "Yao Yao is asleep. The live broadcast is over." With that, he turned it off.


    The netizens screamed.


    This boyfriend Li, sour, is really someone else''s boyfriend.


    Sue sugar now involved in sleep, do not know what consciousness, completely did not know that he was carried back to the bedroom. Facing the familiar bed, she found a usual favorite sleeping position. As a result, just after adjustment, there was a hard thing burning her, which was very uncomfortable.


    She wanted to escape, but the other party did not give her a chance, in the end, she was too lazy to move.


    When Sutang woke up again, she felt that she had been fighting with others all night. That was sour.


    A moment later, consciousness slowly returned. She looked at the familiar environment around her, blinked, and almost jumped up.


    When did she go back to her bedroom?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    Because of her action, there was a slightly hoarse voice in her ear.


    "Awake?"


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep well, or I just woke up. Anyway, the sound is different from usual. It''s even heavier, with a little nasal sound. It''s very early in the morning, which makes people excited.


    Does Su Tang dare to move?


    She was afraid to move.


    Because she found their skin touching each other, especially on their legs and waist, and obviously she froze.


    Her thighs were pressed and her waist was tightly tied. She realized later that she was sleeping in someone''s arms last night.


    She was stiff and didn''t dare to move, but Huo yuan opened his mouth first, "move far away, I can''t feel my arm."


    When he said this, Su Tang almost laughed and said, "ha ha ha ha, it''s time!"


    Who let his own villa is not good, must run to squeeze this small apartment with her.


    Huo yuan frowned slightly and seemed to be in some pain. Su Tang laughed for a while. Thinking that she was also a man, she put away the heart of watching the crowd and carefully touched his arm. "It''s very hard?"


    See her to look over, Huo Yuan Hang a shallow smile, "far away don''t have to worry, after a while will be good."


    Sue sugar, "I''m not worried!"


    The smile between Huo yuan''s eyebrows and eyes is deeper, and her tone is more flattering. It feels like she''s talking right and wrong.


    Sue sugar got angry, glared at him and got out of bed.


    As soon as he left, Huo yuan leaned against the bed board and put his hand over his eyes. Then he laughed.


    There was no numbness in her arms, but it was to divert her attention. What''s more, the little girl never seemed to be afraid of him. In case of fighting with him in bed, he really couldn''t help it.


    You know, he didn''t sleep all night last night. He took a cold bath for no less than three times. The thought of her sleeping beside him almost made him out of control.


    Huo yuan heaved a deep breath, and then he picked up the cell phone he had left in the bedside table and sent a short message to Xiao Zhu.


    When Sutang came out, he just got up after texting.


    There is no clothes for him in the small apartment. He was lying down with a bath towel on last night. Even if he didn''t move much, the bath towel would have been loose for a long time.


    Then Sue sugar came out of the bathroom with a silly eye.


    Partial somebody still shameless ask, "darling, good-looking?"


    Su Tang, "..." Shit


    She suddenly turned around, because she was so fast that she almost tripped herself. When she managed to stabilize herself, she heard someone behind her smile.


    "Shit? In the early morning? "


    Su Tang has nothing to say. This son of a bitch is becoming more and more shameless and takes advantage of her. But she doesn''t know when he won''t take advantage of her. She can''t even cry.


    However, after this thing, today''s su Tang has a lot of courage.


    "Shut up! I''m going to fork you out! "


    The little girl opened her teeth and claws, and her height reached his chest. She opened her mouth and closed her mouth and said she would fork him out, which amused Huo yuan.


    "OK, I''ll stand still, you can Cha ~" when he said the last word, he deliberately lowered the voice to slow down. Listening to sue sugar''s ears, the hearing effect of the subwoofer made his face red.


    Although it was cold, the heating was on in the small apartment. It was not cold at all. Su Tang was wearing a small white nightgown, and her arms and legs were exposed outside. But now Huo Yuan said that her milk white skin was dyed with blush, which was very lovely.


    Huo yuan all used great restraint, just can''t hold people in his arms.


    Sue sugar almost no doubt, this son of a bitch is driving, she has no evidence, but she has a sixth sense!


    "Bah, get out of here!"


    Huo yuan didn''t tease people too hard, so he almost stopped.


    He is too familiar with the small apartment. Even if the little girl loses all his things, he can find new ones, such as a new toothbrush. As for others, such as toothbrush cups and towels, he ignored the new ones.


    Sue sugar gritted her teeth. "You can find a new toothbrush. Wash your face with a new towel!"


    Huo yuan has completely released himself now, and even said: "if it''s not for the fear of making you angry, I don''t even want to find a new toothbrush."


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!


    "Dead pervert!"


    Su Tang is so angry that she seems to have heard something happy and laughs.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Su Tang didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so she went to open the door.


    Outside the door was a little assistant, who was holding the change of clothes. Seeing Su Tang open the door for him, he immediately bowed 90 degrees, "Hello, Madam President!"


    Su Tang


    Huo yuan, "is it my assistant?"


    Su Tang, "no, it''s a rag picker." Then he slammed the door.The little assistant was aggrieved and had to call his own president.


    In the end, Huo yuan opened the door.


    Little assistant shivering, do not understand where his wife angry, can only gingerly take out another thing, "Madam President, this is the President let me bring you breakfast."


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk to the assistant at all. She has no eyes. When did she become the president''s wife?!


    However, I didn''t eat anything all night. I''m really hungry now.


    At this time, the little assistant began to read the menu, "because I don''t know what my wife likes to eat, so I brought some of everything, such as chicken feet with drummer juice, crystal shrimp, small cage bag..."


    The more she listened, the more hungry she was. Sue Tang didn''t think she had to be upset with her stomach. She didn''t drive anyone out this time.


    "Next time be smart, there''s no president''s wife here."


    Little assistant a Leng, then move the line of sight to own president.


    Small eyes, full of big doubts.


    What''s going on? Boss, how come you haven''t taken people down yet?! Is that ok?


    Seems to feel the little assistant''s line of sight, Huo yuan squint, and then the little assistant dare not look.


    Su Tang rushed after breakfast, but to her surprise, Huo yuan readily agreed.


    Huo yuan laughs, "how? Do you want to leave me


    Su Tang Get out of here


    Finally, Sutang closed the door in a burst of laughter.


    Huo yuan doesn''t plan to hide his identity now. How can he make a high profile? For example, he found that Su Tang''s microblog last night, and today he directly took four words from the company''s official microblog.


    And I have melons. Lin Yang: the rain girl has no melon.


    As soon as the microblog came out, it immediately rushed to the hot search, and the netizens were shocked.


    "Wake up, you are a serious official!"


    "Come on, another dreamer, who pees yellow, wake him up!"


    "Don''t come to a friend with diabetes. We can''t give him any sweets!"


    "Get out of the way. I can''t hold the sulfuric acid in my hand. I''ll pour it first!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    Su Tang doesn''t know about Weibo yet. As a good student, although she has become famous, she still has to take the class.


    However, it is obviously different from before. For example, the eyes of her classmates are like rare animals, and the eyes of her teachers are all kind. Su Tang has been looking at her all day. Really, she doesn''t feel good at all.


    At the end of the day, she didn''t want to move any more, but she still had homework, so she just went to bed at ten o''clock with her sleepy body.


    In the middle of the night, Su Tang was sleeping soundly. She felt something strange around her. Because she was too sleepy, she only frowned and shrunk.


    However, she dodged and the other party caught up with her. In the end, she couldn''t stand being annoyed. Before her eyes were opened, her hand was like a mosquito.


    Clear and crisp voice rings out in the dark bedroom, Su Tang is a meal first, wake abruptly next.


    In the dark, she could barely distinguish a tall figure around her, but because the other side appeared too suddenly, she was sleepy in an instant.


    Except for the initial horror, she soon calmed down.


    She snapped on the switch at the head of the bed and looked at the guy in front of her who didn''t take off his suit. His temple protruded, "Huo yuan! What are you doing here at night? "


    Huo yuan seems to have drunk wine, his cheeks are slightly red, and his body is also full of wine.


    "Yao Yao, you are my Yao Yao." He said, laughing to himself, and then holding her would not let go, "I finally have you."


    Xu was drunk, and his strength was out of proportion. Su Tang was held in his arms so that his tears almost came out. How hard did he have to work.


    "You, let go!"


    Su Tang doesn''t have a good temper. If Huo yuan was in the past, he might tease and smile, but now he is not. Instead of letting go, he works harder. His face is not right, and his eyes are almost red.


    "Yao Yao, are you going to leave?" Unexpectedly, he asked this very gently.


    However, Sutang panicked.


    After drinking some wine, this guy seems to have released all the perverts in his bones. He had some forbearance before, but now he is completely indulgent.


    "Yao Yao wants to leave. Where do you want to go?"


    Holding her arm slightly loosened a little, but also just a little, he will sugar ring in his arms, a bow, you can see her beautiful face, milky skin. He squinted and then laughed.


    "Far away, can I kiss you?"


    Sue sugar earned earned, found that struggling, also do not waste energy, "I do not want to, you will stop?"


    Huo yuan showed a serious expression, thought for a moment, and then said: "No


    Su Tang was angry. "No, you asked me a fart!"


    Huo yuan, "if you like, I''m happy to accept this gift. If I don''t want to, I''ll have to do my own welfare. "


    Listen, I''m drunk, but I''m organized.


    Huo yuan''s purpose is one. Su Tang is willing to be the best. If not, he has to be willing.


    She laughed angrily. Knowing that she couldn''t communicate with a drunkard, she simply started.


    But let''s do it.


    However, although Huo yuan was drunk, he was very agile. He not only blocked her attack with his hands, but also pressed people on the bed directly in the end.


    Su Tang can''t move, she can only stare angrily.


    Huo yuan sniffed the fragrance in her ear, and asked with a smile: "I was successfully attacked by you last time. Yaoyao, is this addictive?"


    The wrist is buckled, Su Tang can only use his mouth to curse: "addicted, you head, Huo yuan, you are drunk, let go!"


    "It''s impossible to let go. We won''t let go in this life. We will be together for ten years, twenty years and forever..." He rubbed her ear in a whisper. Although he didn''t make any excessive moves, he was very intimate with her.


    Su Tang only feels that she has goose bumps all over her body, but Huo yuan is still going on. He''s buried in her neck, like a coquettish boy. "Far away, we''ll be together all the time. Do you agree?"


    "I''ll say no?" She paid close attention to his reaction, trying to see how far this guy could go.


    However, after drinking, Huo is always irrational. Although he is in order now, once someone touches the scales, he will go mad.


    For example, at this moment, Su Tang felt that her breathing stopped between her neck, and then she was severely bitten.


    At that moment, Su Tangtong''s physiological tears were all stored in her eyes, and her voice changed, "Huo yuan, you belong to a dog!"


    The faint smell of blood spread from her mouth instantly, and Huo yuan''s eyes were even darker. Unfortunately, Su Tang couldn''t see her now. She could only feel her licking her wound like a dog.


    The wound hurt so much that she was sure it must have been bitten.


    Su Tang was very aggrieved. He wanted to hit someone when he was aggrieved, but he licked it like he was comforted. A feeling that he had never felt before spread from all over the world. Strangely, people didn''t know how to deal with it.Then, a light smile came from my ear.


    "Our Yaoyao used to like this."


    Su Tang


    No, she doesn''t like it.


    She just wants to hit people now!


    Unable to communicate with drunk people, Su Tang just wanted to drag people down from her body, so she was patient, "Huo yuan, get off me."


    Huo yuan rubbed, "I don''t know."


    Su Tang took a deep breath, "Hello, the wine on your body is too heavy. It''s fumigated to me. Would you like to take a bath first?"


    Huo yuan is finally willing to raise his head. He stares into her eyes and says, "you''re lying. You just want to drive me away!"


    Sue sugar also has no way, "simply break the pot to break," then you tell me, what do you want to do? "


    Huo yuan, "I said you agree?"


    Sue sugar laughed angrily, "it depends." Finish saying, threaten him again, "Huo yuan, while I haven''t angry, let go, otherwise wait for you to wake up tomorrow, will certainly regret."


    Huo yuan also followed with a smile, "far away, I am not stupid, today to do this step, has made you angry, anyway have to regret, you say, why not do the last?" With that, he put his hand on her white face, very gentle, but the bigotry in his eyes almost turned into substance.


    "The taste here must be delicious"


    Su Tang didn''t know when he was thinking about him, but when he was thinking about him, it was meaningless to think about what he didn''t have.


    What she has to do now is to coax people, wait for him to wake up tomorrow, and then settle accounts.


    "Huo yuan..."


    As soon as the voice came out, Huo yuan put his index finger over her and interrupted: "Yao Yao, do you know? I don''t want to listen to you now. I just want to kiss you, lick you, and finally * you... "


    "Huo yuan!"


    "To Yao Yao?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    "Fart from afar!" Sue sugar blurted out and finally turned red with anger.


    Their posture is very dangerous, Su Tang is in the downwind, but at this time, momentum must have, if not, it may be eaten dry wipe clean.


    "Huo yuan, if you dare to continue, you''ll have to regret it all your life!"


    "But stop now, and I''ll be sorry." With that, he leaned over and kissed.


    First, she touched her lips lightly, then she pried her red lips open, went deep, and finally she gave her a good kiss


    The kiss was fierce and fierce. Su Tang was confused by her kiss. When the other side released her, she was in a trance.


    Huo yuan looked at her face spirit empty, finally sighed, for her to tidy up some messy clothes, "still reluctant."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 55%."


    One after another, the system prompted that Su Tang was confused.


    What''s the matter? One kiss can drop so much. Isn''t it scientific?


    Huo yuan looked at her gradually gathered pupils, knew that she returned to God, "Yaoyao just didn''t push me away, does it mean that Yaoyao also has me in his heart?"


    Su Tang looks complicated. She suddenly feels that this guy is a little easy to coax. But it''s not right. She was so kind to him before, and she didn''t see his blackening value fall like this?


    She didn''t understand that although she had treated him well before, Huo yuan at that time was not really him. He restrained his nature and pretended to be what she would like, but what he pretended to be was fake after all. So, while he was happy, he felt painful.


    He was afraid that one day Su Tang would push him away when she knew his true face. He was afraid of the disgust in her eyes, and even more afraid of the emptiness caused by her compromise.


    But now it''s different. When he completely exposed his nature, nothing he was afraid of happened. The little girl seems to be more just Surprise and amazement.


    This is a good start, which shows that she did not refuse, then he still has hope.


    Despite Huo yuan''s overbearing appearance, Gao Leng and GUI, only he knows how nervous he is.


    "Far away, come back."


    Su Tang really took a long time to recover. She was a little angry at first, but with the decrease of blackening value, she was not angry, on the contrary, she almost laughed happily.


    If you can still fall so much in a kiss, then it''s OK to kiss casually until the end of time.


    "You either go to the living room to sleep or go back to your own house." Finally pressed down the rising lips, Su Tang pretended to be powerful and rushed to the living room.


    Huo yuan had planned to be ready for "domestic violence". In the end, instead of being beaten, he was allowed to stay in her home. Suddenly, he was hit by happiness. He was so dizzy that he didn''t even mind sleeping on the sofa.


    Although he really wants to sleep in the bedroom, today he''s all here. I have to give the little girl some time. It''s not good to push too hard.


    So, with this kind of happiness, Huo yuan curled up on the sofa and fell asleep happily.


    After a good night''s sleep, when Huo yuan got up again, he found someone still sleeping. Instead of waking him up, he tied up his apron and walked all the way to the kitchen.


    He can cook, but he can only make simple ones.


    Today is Saturday. Sue Tang sleeps until she wants to. She doesn''t open the door until she is hungry.


    "Yao Yao, I made some breakfast casually and came to eat it."


    When Su Tang looked at the porridge on the table and the poached eggs on the plate, she looked at him in surprise. "When did you learn that?"


    "I learned it a long time ago, but I didn''t meet anyone who was worth making me cook." He said lightly, and served her a bowl of porridge.


    Su Tang is not picky, as long as it can be imported.


    Today, there is a party in the Lin family. Just after dinner, someone called from there.


    It''s Mrs. Lin who called. Now the old lady is very enthusiastic about Su Tang.


    "Yaoyao, what time will you come in the afternoon? Grandma has selected several clothes for you and put them in your closet. You can see what you are short of and tell Grandma. "


    At first, I thought it would be a kind old lady. But when Lin Yao''s mother had a difficult labor and couldn''t get pregnant after giving birth to Lin Yao, the old lady hated Lin Yao, who was still in her infancy, and felt that she had cut off her eldest son''s family.


    Because he didn''t like his granddaughter, he even complained to Lin Yao''s mother. If Lin Yao''s father hadn''t insisted on this, the family would have been separated.


    But similarly, because her youngest son disobeyed her, the old lady felt that her son was separated from her heart and gradually disliked him. Instead, she gave all her love to her eldest son and his son Lin Zeyan.


    Su Tang answers perfunctorily, and then looks at Huo yuan.


    "Mr. Huo has a party tonight, too."Huo yuan smiles, "it''s a coincidence that we''re going to Lin''s house. Why don''t we go together?"


    "Yes." Anyway, even if they are not together now, when the party comes, Mrs. Lin will try her best to fix them up.


    It''s not a stranger. It''s no fun pretending.


    Although Su Tang promised Mrs. Lin to go home, she got stuck ten minutes before the party.


    She said hello to the Lin family one by one. At this time, Lin Zeyan was very enthusiastic.


    "Sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You have become a master. By the way, can you draw a picture for me? I''ll frame it and be my heirloom. "


    As soon as Lin Zeyan made a noise, the atmosphere became lively.


    But later, he pulled Su Tang to the corner, worried, "sister, what are you going to do now? I really like Huo yuan. Don''t you mean to play? Now this is Are you tired of it? "


    Su Tang, "I''m tired of it. I can''t get rid of it."


    Lin Zeyan didn''t believe it. "You''re a miss of the Lin family. How can you not get rid of a broken house?"


    Although Mrs. Lin doesn''t like her granddaughter very much, she always puts on a pair of clothes in front of outsiders. To outsiders, Lin Yao is the little princess of the Lin family.


    The Lin family held a banquet and invited most of the celebrities from city a to come.


    However, we all know that a master of art at home is too proud for us. Let alone a banquet, we should hold a water banquet for ten days and nights.


    Everyone knows that Su Tang is the leading role in this banquet, but the leading role is shy. It seems that the banquet is about to open, but she hasn''t come yet?


    Mrs. Lin''s face is not very good. The granddaughter has been disobedient since she was a child. Today''s important occasions have been put off by her until now, but there are still a lot of rich people around her who are too flattering. She can only bear the unhappiness.


    "Mrs. Lin is very lucky. Yaoyao is only 20 years old, so she won the second place. I heard that the first place is in her forties."


    "Yaoyao has been able to play since she was a child. Seriously, I really like this little girl. It''s like the boy in my family. Although he is a boy, he likes to stay at home as much as a little girl. How can the world in this family be better than that in the outside world?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    A few rich women flatter, of course, not all people need to climb the Lin family, this is not true, soon some people are weird.


    "Ah, Miss Lin has no talent, but she seems to love to play a little too much. It''s OK to play car racing and parachute jumping. I heard that she played the bankrupt young master of the Huo family some time ago."


    "Oh, I know that. It''s 200000 yuan an hour. Tut Tut, I''m blushing to hear that."


    "If you want me to say that, I still like traditional girls, like Miss Lin..." The rich lady deliberately lengthened her voice and then began to laugh. "I don''t know who will be lucky to marry her in the future."


    The Lin family also has competitors in the business field, including the Liang family, and the strange and cynical one is Mrs. Liang.


    Mrs. Lin''s face was livid. "Mrs. Liang, I remember you were not invited on the invitation card."


    Mrs. Liang laughs, "it''s my mother''s sister''s post. She says she has no time to go, but she''s curious about Miss Lin''s looks. What kind of girl is this? She can use lipstick to sign on a young adult''s clothes."


    Of course, Mrs. Lin didn''t know about it, but she could understand it from her sarcastic tone. It must be her good granddaughter!


    Mrs. Lin''s face was ugly. Just as she was looking for Su Tang, she came over by herself.


    She was dressed in a simple black dress. Compared with the girls in formal dress, she was low-key, and even had few jewelry on her body.


    However, she can''t stand her good face. Her long dark curly hair falls down on her chest, and her clavicle is covered. Under the light, she occasionally sweeps the skin behind her black hair, which shakes her eyes white. Down, her slender waist seems to be less than a grip, and then down, her long legs are wrapped by the dress, which makes people unable to see. But the more so, the more curious it is. What kind of clothes are hidden under the black dress charming legs.


    This is the simplest dress, but also the most tempting.


    But Mrs. Lin didn''t know how to appreciate it. She only saw that she was perfunctory, but it was true that Su Tang was perfunctory when she came to the party today.


    "Why not wear those dresses I gave you."


    Su Tang didn''t want to worry about the old man, so she said casually, "those dresses are so beautiful. I''m afraid they will become the public enemy of the whole party."


    The atmosphere of her fight was not as tense as before. Mrs. Lin couldn''t continue. She could only stare at her and hold her hand with a smile. She looked like a kind grandmother, "granddaughter is too old to control."


    Others followed suit, but Mrs. Liang, who was just now, was ignored.


    After all, it''s Lin''s home court, and you can see the match.


    But Mrs. Liang said, "Miss Lin."


    Su Tang, "what''s the matter with Mrs. liang?"


    Mrs. Liang said, "my nephew is still young, and Miss Lin is a few years older. I don''t know what to say. I just hope Miss Lin can be more sensible."


    Su Tang laughs. Of course, she remembers the teenager. She used to sign lipstick on his clothes to get angry with Huo yuan.


    However, with such relatives, the boy was a little pitiful.


    "Mrs. Liang, she is 18 years old and can take legal responsibility. As for what you want to say, I really don''t understand, or you''d better point it out. "


    Mrs. Liang''s sarcasm used to make a lot of little girls shriveled. Until she met Su Tang, she came back with such a big grin. Suddenly, her face was gloomy and ugly. "Does Miss Lin want me to say so ugly?"


    Su Tang thought it was very funny, "come on, Mrs. Liang, tell me what can be described as ugly."


    Mrs. Liang, "you seduce my nephew!"


    Su Tang seems to have heard a joke and laughs, "seduce your nephew? What do I want to seduce him for? Because he is young, because he has such a wonderful relative as you? Don''t tease Mrs. Liang. I''m Lin Yao, too. Not everyone wants it. "


    Liang Tiantian was ridiculed by her, and people couldn''t stand any more, thanks to the help from the people behind her.


    Su Tang didn''t let her go. This kind of wonderful flower has to be cured at one time. I''m afraid to see you. Otherwise, I dare to disgust you next time.


    "Mrs. Liang, I''ll talk about my brain again next time. It''s for thinking, not for decoration."


    Mrs. Liang rolled her eyes angrily and almost fainted. She dared to embarrass her in front of so many people!


    "Lin Yao, your parents didn''t educate you about honor and inferiority!"


    "Yes, not everyone can call them elders." With that, she said with a sarcastic smile, "Mrs. Liang, when I am elder, do you deserve it?"


    On one side, the sword is in full swing, but on the other side, there is a commotion.


    People are curious to see that Huo yuan, the former bankrupt, is surrounded by people. This scene is very strange. Huo is still here, and I haven''t seen those people like this.


    When Mrs. Liang saw Huo yuan, she sneered and said, "this party is really any cat and dog can come."


    Sue sugar glanced at her and hissed, "sure, any mad dog can come in."Mrs. Liang is about to crack. She has been a rich lady for such a long time. Everyone will call her wife when they see her. When was she so humiliated! And humiliate her or a suckling smelly girl, this can bear?


    Of course not!


    Mrs. Liang holds a red wine glass in her hand, and she wants to pour it on it. But when she is finished, she is held by her wrist.


    She looked back, but saw that Huo yuan did not know when to come.


    In fact, from the beginning of Huo yuan''s admission, people found him. He was handsome and high spirited, which was obviously hard to ignore. It was just that he enjoyed himself. When people thought of Huo yuan today, they could not help but sigh. It was not until Huo yuan''s assistant was saddened that everyone was surprised.


    The mystery of the president of Yuanda company does not mean that other people are mysterious, and many of them have seen little assistants.


    At first, people were still in a trance. Then they began to think, is Huo yuan in Yuanda now? But the little assistant''s attitude is not right? With all kinds of doubts, some people can''t help but ask.


    The little assistant also knew that the boss didn''t want to be mysterious now. He couldn''t get a wife, so he said with a smile, "Oh, that''s the president of Yuanda."


    One stone made a thousand waves, and everyone was shocked.


    No, how can the president of Yuanda be Huo yuan?


    The little assistant said: "our president is low-key, so he hasn''t come out much, but now it''s different..." As he said this, he suddenly saw someone arguing with the president''s wife and his face changed.


    But Huo yuan was faster than him. Before Mrs. Liang could pour red wine on her, he had already grasped her wrist.


    He said, looking at Su Tang who was arguing with others, his face suddenly changed.


    The wrist was suddenly held by someone, and Mrs. Liang''s tears were coming out. Naturally, the wine glass was unstable. This time, it was smashed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    The atmosphere at the banquet solidified instantly, and no one dared to make a sound. But Mrs. Liang didn''t understand the situation, so she just felt that she had lost her face in public, and her face was burning with pain.


    She was mad and looked at Huo yuan with poison in her eyes. "Huo yuan, let go!"


    Huo yuan''s whole body breath is cold, smell speech, a face coldly throw away a person, then nervously look at Su Tang, "far away, didn''t hurt?"


    Compared with people with different looks at the party, Su Tang was calm and said, "it''s OK."


    She''s OK. Mrs. Liang has something to do with her. She''s wearing high-heeled shoes 10 cm high. When she was thrown, her center of gravity fell to the ground unsteadily. During that time, she also met the red wine on the table. When she fell down, a bottle of red wine exploded beside her, and the red wine stains dyed her dress red directly. She was very embarrassed.


    Mrs. Liang has no sense at all. At this time, she just wants to tear up Lin Yao and Huo yuan. Unfortunately, she just gets up from the ground and is stopped.


    It was the little assistant who stopped her. Mrs. Liang didn''t know anything about the business. She didn''t know the little assistant when she met her. Because she didn''t know her, she became more and more arrogant.


    For her, the one she didn''t know was the poor. But she knew all the young masters and ladies in city a clearly. No matter how bad they were, they would be familiar. This kind of unfamiliar person might be the wage earner.


    The little assistant is indeed a wage earner, but he is different from other wage earners. In the past, he was the assistant who signed several big orders on behalf of Yuanda, but he was the right-hand man of the president. Who dares to underestimate him? Especially at that time, no one knew what Yuanda president looked like, and he wanted to cooperate through the little assistant.


    But now, he stopped Mrs. Liang, "madam, please apologize to our president''s wife."


    The president''s wife came out with four words, and everyone was shocked again.


    Today, they just know the president of Yuanda. How can they even have his wife in the blink of an eye?!


    Only one side of Su Tang, black face, "shut up!"


    Little assistant, "yes, Madam President."


    Su Tang, "..." Don''t call it that


    Little assistant, "I see, Madam President."


    Su Tang


    Su Tangqi finally can only raise the foot to kick Huo yuan, kick is calf, soon, black suit pants left a footprint, but Huo yuan didn''t take it seriously, but nervously asked her, "really OK?"


    Sue sugar''s face was expressionless. "I''m ok, but you''re going to be OK."


    Huo yuan but smile, two people leave of near, although have no body contact, can see very close.


    "I don''t get angry when I deduct his salary." His tone is really like a faint king.


    The assistant was also like the flattering eunuch beside the Hun Jun in ancient times. He said: "I made the president''s wife angry, and the salary should be deducted."


    Sue sugar, she''s powerless.


    She didn''t want to pay any attention to these two people at all, and didn''t want to continue the party. She rubbed her temples and said with a headache, "grandma, I want to go back to rest. I''m tired."


    But Mrs. Lin was very satisfied. She laughed so much that the wrinkles on her face were all wrinkled together. "Well, well, let Huo yuan help you to have a rest?"


    Su Tang is even more powerless. This is the Lin family. Huo yuan is not the master. What a fart!


    She wanted to refuse, so she swept the banquet field and was planning to call Lin Zeyan. As a result, this guy was really unreliable at the critical moment. When they met, he ran away!


    It''s the one with a scared face.


    At the beginning, everyone thought that the banquet was held to celebrate Lin Yao. Until now, they understand Mrs. Lin''s deep meaning.


    This is not a celebration, this is to feed them dog food!


    Before Lin Yao took care of Huo yuan, how many people were waiting to see a joke, but they turned out to be a joke.


    Take care of a fart, they are playing a little sentiment!


    They don''t understand the sentiment of the gold Lord and the little white face, so they almost cannon fodder, such as Mrs. Liang.


    Now, everyone looks at Mrs. Liang sympathetically, offending the Lin and Huo families at one time. Mrs. Liang wants to be cool.


    Su Tang naturally has a room in Lin''s house. Although Mrs. Lin doesn''t like to see her, she never lacks anything in material. The bedroom is large and bright.


    As soon as Su Tang enters the bedroom, she throws away her high-heeled shoes. Huo yuan follows her and puts them away for her before she steps forward.


    A pair of delicate feet stepped on the heavy carpet. The color of the carpet was strange, and the skin was more white. Huo yuan only looked at it, and his eyes were dark.


    But he didn''t do anything too much. Instead, he took a pair of slippers and motioned her to put them on.


    Su Tang just wants to fight against him now. It''s impossible to wear it. She doesn''t wear it, but kicks it away in front of him.


    "Is Mr. Huo happy to have his wish fulfilled?"


    Even if she clarifies the trouble at the banquet, they are a pair in the eyes of outsiders. No matter how bad it is, they were once a pair.


    Huo yuan''s move is quite high.


    Is Huo yuan happy?


    He thought he would be happy, he dreamed of her becoming his own, but until now he found that he was not happy."Yaoyao, if I pursue you again, will you agree?"


    Su Tang was confused for a moment. Since he exposed his nature, he was not good at speaking. He was arbitrary and had his own opinions. But now, he can ask his own opinion.


    She opened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Refuse it, no, the task has to be done. Accept it. It seems very strange just when I lost my temper, as if I was in his Coquettish?


    Su Tang frowned, neither agreed nor refused, but Huo yuan was very patient.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can take your time."


    Compared with the previous surprise, Su Tang now calms down. Her blackening value has dropped by nearly half. She must have the upper hand. She said, "OK, I''m going to bed. Mr. Huo, please come back."


    Su Tang drives people out. Huo yuan only takes a deep look at her and then goes out gentlemanly. But as soon as he gets to the door, he sees the servant running over in a hurry.


    "The young lady is not well, the young master has an accident."


    Su Tang is a Leng, ask a way: "what''s the matter, say well."


    Servant, "the young master has made a mess of people''s stomachs. Now the party is in a mess!"


    Su Tang was shocked. It''s only been so long. Lin Zeyan''s action is too fast. She put on her high-heeled shoes and followed the servant. Sure enough, there were cries at the party.


    But this voice is not professional enough, obviously with a fake.


    "My daughter is just in her early twenties. She has just grown up and has a big stomach. As a result, you are still not responsible. You bloody rich people know how to bully us poor people!"


    The middle-aged woman was weeping, but she was the girl in her mouth. Her face was expressionless, and she let the woman pull like a doll.


    Su Tang looked at the girl, shocked, this Isn''t this the heroine by Daming Lake?!


    Huo yuan looked at her expression, suddenly an idea came out in his mind.


    He tried to maintain the original voice, not urgent and slow, "do you think she looks familiar?"


    Su Tang, "why not! She shouldn''t talk to Huo... "


    In the middle of the speech, the system said in a hurry, "shut up, you lying trough!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    The sound of the system made Sutang shut up in time, but even so, it was too late.


    Huo yuan narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, "what does Yaoyao want to say? Is that supposed to be my man? "


    Far away Far away, she dare not move.


    The sudden fall of the horse made her very flustered.


    However, the farce continued, the middle-aged woman was still splashing, sugar stuttered, the blank head began to run.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying." She gave full marks for her acting.


    Huo yuan, "little liar."


    Su Tang


    The system said, "I''m not to blame this time."


    Sue sugar, "shut up!"


    The system was wronged, but the system didn''t dare to say it, so it had to shut up.


    Su Tang carefully peeked in the past, trying to see the other side''s look. As a result, she was caught.


    Huo yuan chuckles, "if you want to see it, you don''t have to peek."


    Su Tang snorted, pretending to be proud, but her face was flushed.


    Huo yuan''s smile deepened. He once thought about why the two Lin Yao were so different. Later, he didn''t figure it out. He simply didn''t think about it. He thought God would compensate him. Until now, he understood.


    She is the same as herself, but a little different. She is not Lin Yao, but she definitely knew herself in her previous life.


    Huo yuan in the memory of the previous life turned over, finally still did not lock people, also temporarily give up, just, he can wait for her to tell himself.


    Su Tang was so guilty that she didn''t dare to see it again. However, the noise on the woman''s side was too loud. Gradually, her attention was shifted.


    The middle-aged woman was still making a lot of noise. Su Tang''s brain hurt when she heard that, not to mention Lin Zeyan''s mother.


    Lin Mu, "Ze Yan, you say!"


    At the beginning, Lin Zeyan''s eyes were still a little erratic, but when his eyes fell on the woman, he was suddenly stunned, and then he clenched his fist, "come here."


    The woman, Qin Li, didn''t look at him at all. She still stood beside the crying middle-aged woman with empty eyes.


    Finally, Lin Zeyan didn''t hold back and pulled the man over. His move made the middle-aged woman cry louder.


    Su Tang vaguely remembers the plot, but Huo yuan should have been mistaken. This is a story about a bully president who fell in love with me. The bully president was misled by her mother. She taught her a lesson and directly solved the old woman who had no brain. The woman leader had no mother to drag her down, and life began to be better. As a result, she met the bully president in his downfall. Of course, the kind woman leader couldn''t stand by. Finally, bully president was influenced by her and they were happy together. Among them, Lin Zeyan plays a rich second generation villain who has no brains and no money.


    She didn''t know what was wrong, the plot was completely off track, or it wasn''t right from the beginning.


    For example, Huo yuan, she knows that he is reborn, but who knows if the original version given by the system is different.


    The vest fell off one layer, and Su Tang''s jar broke. Especially at this moment, her head was so noisy that she was in pain. "Huo yuan, how did you solve it before?"


    Huo yuan didn''t return directly, but pick eyebrow way: "isn''t say don''t know?"


    Su Tang glared at him, a bit angry, "don''t say pull down!"


    Small temper is quite hot, but Huo yuan is willing to spoil, "in fact, it''s very good to solve, this woman has no background, only can cry, just throw it out, as for her daughter..." After a pause, he said, "it depends on what my brother-in-law thinks."


    Su sugar Leng Leng, a moment later to reflect who the eldest brother-in-law is, immediately airway: "who your eldest brother-in-law, do you want to face ah!"


    Huo yuan hums to smile, "I want to be shameless, don''t you know?"


    Su Tang choked and had nothing to say.


    This guy didn''t show his face to her!


    The middle-aged woman was still making noise, but no one could stop her at the scene. Su Tang was so noisy that she got a headache and was finally thrown out.


    That middle-aged woman is also a wonderful flower. The reason why she has not been thrown out is that she is on the live broadcast, let alone many people watching. The Lin family is also shameful. How can she embarrass her in front of so many netizens? Finally, she can only question Lin Zeyan.


    The noise finally disappeared, Su Tang rubbed the temple, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    In fact, Lin Zeyan was quite confused. "Last month, I drank too much with my friends, so I opened a room by the way. Who knows that there are more people around me when I wake up."


    His vague words almost made his father beat him up.


    "What do you mean there are more people around? You pig, how many people around you don''t know? "


    Lin''s father swore, Lin Zeyan is also very counsellor, "who would have thought that there are people climbing the bed in the middle of the night, I would have drunk out of my mind, so I didn''t resist."


    His voice was getting weaker and weaker, but he made people hear him with black lines.


    Listen to what people say. What''s no resistance, big girl? Still fighting?


    Finally, Qin Li, who had been empty faced, began to bow to Lin Zeyan and said, "I''m sorry for the trouble. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I''ll leave right away. As for the one just now..." As if she didn''t want to mention her mother at all, she closed her eyes and put down her sour eyes. "If my mother comes to harass you next time, just call the police."As for his mother, Qin Li is hard to say.


    She wants to become rich all day, but she has no strength and gambles every day. As a result, instead of gambling, she owes a lot of debt. Seeing that the lenders are going to catch her, she is desperate to beat her attention on her daughter.


    She is a five-star hotel cleaning, that place, can go in and out of the basic not bad money, she also waited for the opportunity to inquire about the next few suites on the top floor.


    Several suites on the top floor are said to have been reserved as soon as the hotel opened. The guest is either rich or expensive. Any one of them can make her realize her dream of great wealth. However, her daughter didn''t agree.


    Qin''s mother hated her, but she was not reconciled, so she cheated her daughter into coming to the hotel, lied about her discomfort, asked her to help clean the room, and then cheated her into drinking water with some kind of medicine.


    To tell you the truth, Lin Zeyan is really innocent, but no matter how innocent he is, he has done what he should do. When he looks at the poor man who pretends to be strong, his heart begins to shake.


    "You are forced, I know." When he woke up the next day, he had a memory of last night. He wanted to take a bath and talk to her slowly, but as soon as he came out, everyone disappeared.


    It''s not that he didn''t find it, but he didn''t find it, and then he gave up.


    Qin Li has his own pride and grievances in his heart, and he has been tolerating them until Lin Zeyan''s words seem to break her heart and make her burst into tears.


    It''s like someone who''s been strong for a long time and finally someone understands her.


    Lin Zeyan has had a girlfriend before, but it''s the first time for him like Qin Li.


    If you say they are not familiar with each other, but they have been sleeping. If you say they are familiar with each other, he doesn''t even know her name.


    "Hey, don''t cry. Everything has happened. I''m not irresponsible, or I have to do something step by step."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    Su Tang can''t manage this matter, but she doesn''t want to. Lin Zeyan is an adult and should be responsible for her own affairs. She just didn''t expect that the female leader would eventually get involved with Lin Zeyan.


    Looking at Huo yuan again, she always felt that there was a huge green hat on his head. It was so dazzling that she was in a trance.


    Huo yuan is angry smile, "I have nothing to do with her."


    Su Tang didn''t believe it, so she was knocked on her head.


    She held her head and looked at Mr. Green Hat angrily. As a result, Mr. green hat was more angry than her, and even threatened to kiss you


    Su Tangqi wants to kick people again, but this time it doesn''t work. Mr. green hat has already started to explain for himself.


    "That trick didn''t work for me. I remember throwing someone into the bathroom, turning on the shower head and giving her a cold bath all night."


    Su Tang, this is so cruel.


    Huo yuan added: "but in the end, she was wronged by her mother. I had to work hard to send her to prison."


    Vigorous and resolute is indeed the style of the president.


    But she wondered, "how did you send her to prison?"


    Huo yuan, "a gambler, it''s too easy to dig a hole for her."


    Su Tang was shocked. "You are a fisherman!"


    Huo yuan is very calm, "very time, very means." Finish saying, still don''t forget to add a, "if elder brother-in-law wants me to help, can at any time."


    Su Tang is full of black lines. My brother-in-law is addicted!


    She is too lazy to pay attention to this farce. It''s almost midnight now. She is really sleepy and tired with her high heels. Now she just wants to lie in bed and sleep.


    Su Tang did not intervene in this matter, let it go, but the final outcome was almost what Huo Yuan said. She was sure that there must be his arm, otherwise Lin Zeyan would not listen to him like a horse.


    A month later, Qin Li moved into the Lin family and is said to be engaged to Lin Zeyan.


    In the end, Lin Zeyan is the female owner. If he liked her in the previous life, he would fall in love with her in this life. Compared with the love in the previous life, this guy is obviously perfect. No, the most obvious performance is that he laughs like a fool every day.


    Near the new year, although the weather is cold, but the streets are jubilant, full of red lanterns everywhere, not lively.


    Su Tang doesn''t like to join in the fun. On such a cold day, she prefers to stay in her small apartment and watch TV dramas with snacks.


    Now it''s winter vacation. She''s free, but it''s Huo yuan. This old bastard is more shameless now. She really takes the small apartment as her home, and her bed is completely occupied. Now she has become a pillow, the kind of pillow that is always held by Ba.


    But it''s also good. The blackening value has been reduced to only 40%, otherwise she would have forked people out.


    On this day, Su Tang was rarely interested in painting. He squatted in the studio to draw. When he heard something outside, he knew that Huo yuan was back. She didn''t get up to meet her. Sure enough, he came to see her soon.


    "Far away."


    The voice was different from that of the past. After a meal, Sue put down her pen and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Huo yuan is OK, finally or system mouth, "cub, Huo yuan''s father died."


    Su Tang is at a loss and doesn''t know how to comfort her, but Huo yuan''s phone rings.


    He picked up the phone, his voice was cold, a few words, enough to hear the anger under his voice.


    Now, Sutang can''t sit still.


    "Huo yuan, tell me the truth. What''s the matter?"


    Huo yuan put away the cold on her face, rubbed her head with a smile, and said gently: "nothing. As long as you paint happily at home every day, I will be responsible for other things."


    "Huo yuan, I''m not a waste. I''ll ask you again, if you don''t want to say..." She originally wanted to say that if she didn''t want to say it, she would get out, but the words stopped.


    Now Huo yuan is rarely out of control and does those terrible actions. He is like a gentleman, gentle and restrained. Their relationship mode is very different from before. Although they are still noisy on the surface, well, it''s basically Su Tang who has a little bit of a tantrum unilaterally, but she seldom says something to drive people out, just like she is used to having him in her life There''s something wrong with it.


    This is terrible. Su Tang thinks that he is boiling frogs in warm water. After all, no one can be cruel to a gentle guy.


    Huo yuan saw that she didn''t speak, so he followed her words and continued: "how far away will it be?"


    Su Tang glared at him angrily, "I''ll check it myself!"


    Huo yuan a Leng, but then smile, different from those who pretend to be gentle and genial, but from the eyes overflow smile.


    "Honey, you really surprise me."


    His little baby began to accept him, ah, this thought, he felt very shameless, actually intended to sell a wave of miserable, let her more accept themselves.In fact, Su Tang can''t stand this guy calling her baby. People who used to be so indifferent always fight against her, but now everything follows her, and most of the time they call her so intimately, which always makes her feel magical.


    It''s like, she hasn''t done enough against him, but he suddenly raised the white flag, so that she can''t vent.


    "Shut up, I''m going to draw. You go out first!"


    Huo yuan half squatted and put her in his arms, chin on her shoulder, like intimacy and coquetry, "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s just that I don''t want to make you worry about something."


    Su Tang is still a little angry. This damned guy wants to be with her. Why don''t you know that as a family, you have to bear the responsibility together.


    "Never mind. I don''t want to hear it now."


    Huo yuan chuckled, then took a deep breath, and then said again, "my father He died


    The voice didn''t fluctuate too much, but Su Tang didn''t know the position of Huo Fu in his heart. He just felt that it was his father. If he was indifferent on the surface, he would feel something in his heart. Otherwise, he would not look like seeking comfort now.


    "You How are you doing? "


    She opened her mouth carefully, but Huo yuan, who knocked on her shoulder, laughed lightly, but happily.


    His duplicity baby is really the softest girl in the world. He bullies people so hard, but he still doesn''t push him away.


    Sure enough, this is God''s gift to him, his unique gift.


    "I''m fine." He said, but he held her more tightly, "far away, how about being my girlfriend?"


    Sue sugar rolled her eyes. "What''s the difference between me and being your girlfriend?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    Other people''s girlfriends eat, chat and sleep with each other. Su Tang has done all the things that her girlfriends should do. Is there any difference between her and her girlfriends?


    No difference!


    However, Huo yuan because she did not answer, but always feel that his name is not right, and also wronged.


    "Like you, you didn''t give me a place."


    That wronged Baba''s appearance, Su Tang wants to give him a kick very much.


    "Talk well, don''t be cute!"


    Huo yuan didn''t speak, but held her and rubbed her, like a little pet with no sense of security, pitifully.


    Pian Su Tang really takes this move. Originally, she can still be hard hearted. Now, she can only show a straight face. "It''s not impossible to be my boyfriend, but there is a probation period at work, and you also have a probation period."


    Huo yuan''s body froze at that time. Xu was excited. After a while, he finally hugged her fiercely, fierce and hard. In the end, Su Tang thought he was going to be crazy again, but in the end, he didn''t do anything.


    "Baby, I love you."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 30%."


    Su Tang reluctantly hugs her back, only to respond, but the other party suddenly releases her.


    "No, still not."


    Su Tang didn''t understand, "no, what?"


    Huo yuan didn''t dare to look up at all. He asked for love before, but he didn''t have any response. Even later, she lived with her and occupied her bed, but she never really responded to herself. But this time, she took the initiative.


    He can''t bear such stimulation at all. As soon as she responds, those crazy and restrained impulses in her bones can''t be concealed.


    Want to break the ground, want to do as one pleases.


    Su Tang didn''t know what was wrong with him. She just thought that he was strange and thought of his father''s sudden death.


    "Huo yuan, what are you going to do with your father''s funeral?"


    Speaking of this, Huo yuan finally regained his pure brightness. He had no feelings for his father. He had hated him in his previous life, but he was just a stranger to him.


    "I''ve found a cemetery for him and kept a low profile, so I didn''t invite anyone."


    This words already is Huo yuan embellish lead, originally of words should be, casually looking for a piece of ground to bury.


    Su Tang is not surprised by his way of doing this. Even Yuanda, the company he created by himself, can be left behind and become a mysterious president and a father without any feelings, let alone.


    "I''ll be with you tomorrow?"


    She took the initiative to speak, which is naturally better, but no one expected that there would be more unexpected guests tomorrow.


    Mrs. Huo and his son, who have disappeared for more than half a year, are lying in the mourning hall crying bitterly now. They have tears and snot, and Su Tang is convinced. No wonder they can cheat Huo''s father. This acting skill is really enough.


    Of course, compared with Mrs. Huo, her son is a little worse. He can only howl and not feel sad.


    Huo yuan has no patience. He doesn''t even give a look in his eyes. He orders people to take him away. As for who to take, it''s naturally Huo Fu who has passed away.


    The original open hall was even more strange because of Mrs. Huo''s cry. She cried and saw that they were going to take Huo Fu''s coffin away, so she quit immediately.


    "Huo yuan, I treat you well. Although you are not my own son, I have never been short of you!"


    Su Tang didn''t like to hear that. "This lady, what you said is not shorter than him. Even without you, those things are his. On the contrary, because of your arrival, it has caused him some avoidable harm. "


    Mrs. Huo is used to pretending to be weak. She is the same as before and the same as after. For example, now, she hates Su Tang in her heart, but she is crying on her face, weak and pitiful.


    Unfortunately, the only one willing to see her acting eyes closed.


    Mrs. Huo performed for a while, but when she saw that there was no one to take care of her, she immediately rushed over. This time, she really had to jump on her father. As a result, she exerted too much force, and the whole person fell into the coffin.


    Then, there was a scream like killing a pig in the hall.


    Su Tang''s face doesn''t look very good when she pulls out the corner of her mouth. At last, the two of them look at the fool Huo Er Shao.


    Mrs. Huo''s pig killing is still going on. Maybe she was so scared that she didn''t climb out of the coffin.


    Su Tang and Huo yuan are naturally not happy to start, but Huo Er Shao is not willing.


    It''s a dead man, even if it''s his father.


    "I, I, I''m afraid."


    Su Tang That''s your mother. "


    Huo Er Shao, "she has her own hands and feet. If she can get in, she can also get out!"


    Su Tang was speechless, so he didn''t even want to help you. Even if Mrs. Huo did wrong again, she never treated her son badly.Huo Er Shao shrinks in the corner, but his eyes are looking at Huo yuan. Although he is abroad, he has read all the domestic news. He didn''t expect that his brother is the president of Yuanda company. That''s Yuanda company. He is more powerful than Huo.


    As a result, he and his mother, knowing that they had an arrest warrant on them, secretly returned home.


    Because they think that Huo yuan is the president of Yuanda company, and those debts of Huo must have been paid off. If they have no debts, they don''t have to be afraid of court summons.


    But they forget that if Huo yuan doesn''t want to let them go, they still have to finish.


    For example, now, when the police receive the call to the police, when they come over, they see Mrs. Huo in the mourning hall still fluttering in the coffin. For this, Rao Shi, who is used to meeting the police, is speechless.


    Mrs. Huo was so worried that she just fell into the coffin and scared herself to death.


    "You can''t catch me! I''m the mother of the president of Yuanda company! You have no right to arrest me! "


    After howling, she saw that Huo yuan didn''t care, and she turned her back.


    "You all collude with Huo yuan. Huo yuan, if you kill someone, my husband will die abnormally. I want a forensic doctor! I want to call the police


    Mrs. Huo''s head is turning fast. The stepson has not been kissing her since childhood. She has tried to ease this relationship. At least let Huo''s father see that his mother is kind and his son is filial. Even if it''s only superficial, it''s enough to act. But Huo yuan''s firewood and rice did not invade oil and salt. In the end, he said that Huo''s father would give him a single house to live in.


    What''s more, Mrs. Huo is not afraid of jokes. She has been afraid of him since she was a child. Huo yuan has never been as naive and lively as a child should be. She is always lifeless. At a glance, she feels cautious. Outsiders call him a gentleman and elegant. Only Mrs. Huo feels that she can see his essence clearly.


    There''s no gentleman. You''re just a devil in hell.


    Mrs. Huo''s bluster is actually to force Huo yuan. Huo''s father is dead. If you want everyone to look good, you should withdraw all those cases, or she will make you die!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    Mrs. Huo is still too young. How can Huo yuan let her go when she comes back from hell.


    He is in the world, but in this world, only one person is his salvation.


    He was indifferent and let Mrs. Huo howl. As for Huo Er Shao, he was too scared to make any noise.


    Mrs. Huo is involved in a number of crimes, and the evidence is conclusive. The police will not pay attention to her howling. After all, most of them are criminals shouting to catch thieves.


    "This lady, we will investigate what you said. Now please cooperate and go back to the police station."


    Mrs. Huo is not willing to listen. She just wants to discuss with Huo yuan when she comes back. But she hasn''t started to discuss with him yet. He even recruited the police. She admits that when Huo''s downfall, she abandoned her father with a lot of money, but it''s useless to keep money as a vegetable! As for Huo yuan, he is the president of Yuanda, but he has no stomach!


    But she forgot that the reason why Huo Fu became a vegetable was that she eloped with an outsider with her youngest son, which made Huo Fu angry and paralyzed after a stroke.


    Mrs. Huo was taken away cursing. As for Huo Er Shao, as an accomplice, it is impossible to stay. The farce is over, and soon, the hall is quiet again.


    But at this time, Huo Yuan said, "in fact, I wanted to lure her back to China, her boyfriend..." He pauses, but chuckles sarcastically, "it''s me who lures you."


    He said, deeply closed his eyes, human nature is really ridiculous.


    In a previous life, when his father learned that Huo was bankrupt, he immediately divorced and personally transferred funds. As the future life of Huo Er Shao and her, he was the only one left to clean up the mess together.


    In his life, no one loved him, liked him, cared about him, lived like a superfluous thing, not worth mentioning, died, but was despised by thousands of people.


    Huo yuan seems to be standing in the dark, with a smile on his face, but there is no light at all. It''s like being abandoned by the world. Su Tang is inexplicably distressed to see this scene.


    She came forward to comfort like embrace her, and then heard a very light, and some careful words.


    "Far away, will you always accompany me?"


    He didn''t reach back to hold himself, but his hand was holding her clothes tightly. Su Tang had no choice but to say, "yes, well, I''m not sad. I''ll accompany you in the future." With that, she added in a whisper, "I thought what I did was obvious."


    Apartment let him in, bed let him sleep, and sleep at night to hold her, she also let ah.


    There''s only one proof of how they get along with each other.


    The darkness in his eyes seemed to be fainted, and the light bit by bit penetrated into it, while Huo yuan''s light came from Su Tang.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 10%."


    ¡­¡­


    Three years later.


    The president of Yuanda is missing again, which is normal for the business partners. They are calm.


    I thought that the master had revealed his true body, and would sit in the office with them in the future. As a result, he disappeared with his little wife, the famous painter Lin Yao.


    The Arctic.


    From time to time, a group of cute penguins spring out on the endless snow. Occasionally, a snow-white polar bear will appear on the ice covered coastline.


    Su Tang came here and ordered an igloo directly.


    The location of the igloo is not far away from these cute little people. Su Tang is excited. She holds a pen and sets up a drawing board, and ignores poor Huo Yuan who is suffering from cold.


    Huo yuan, "you said you only lived here for two days. Now it''s been a week."


    Although the igloo is not cold, the environment here is too bad. It''s nothing if you just sleep. But! Huo yuan has been a vegetarian for a whole week. If he goes on eating, he will be crazy.


    However, his little wife didn''t understand him at all. She stared at those stupid penguins every day and didn''t even give him an eye.


    No longer silent death, in the silent outbreak, patience with a week, finally, Huo yuan decided to take the initiative.


    In fact, Su Tang''s painting was almost finished. She was suddenly carried up. She exclaimed, but she didn''t forget to take her drawing board and pen.


    "The drawing board, and the pen!"


    Huo yuan wrung his eyebrows and breathed out a mouthful of turbid Qi, "lost it!"


    Sue sugar angry, "lose what to lose, do you know how much my painting is worth?"


    Of course, Huo yuan knows that he bought the first painting she auctioned.


    However, when he thought about it again, he finally picked it up. He was not afraid of everyone''s jokes. The president of tangtangyuan company was afraid of domestic violence, of being locked out of the house, and of not having his little wife hold him at night.


    "Gone."


    Su Tang is lying on his shoulder. Because it''s cold, he wears more clothes, so he doesn''t feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, he feels that he is very funny. Living in the igloo for so long, I just want to see how long the guy can endure.


    One week seems to be his limit.Su Tang was finally brought back to the hotel. At this time, Huo yuan was not worried.


    "What would you like for lunch?"


    Su Tang languidly lying on the sofa, no bones like, "whatever, meat on the line, I do not pick."


    This kind of thing Huo yuan always follows her, not long, the hotel attendant pushed the car to come in.


    Although in the Arctic, but this meal is dazzling, very rich.


    Su Tang is full and just wants to stand up and go to the toilet. As a result, Huo yuan asks.


    "Where to?"


    Sue sugar, "toilet." With that, he asked with a bad smile: "together?"


    Huo yuan throat save a few, voice low, "you are inviting me?"


    Su Tang is happy. She has been together for three years. She''s an old husband and wife. What''s more, she''s so embarrassed. Now and then, she takes the initiative to tease him. Of course, if she teases too much, it''s her own misfortune in the end.


    Huo yuan was all hot when she saw her, numbly, a kind of feeling out of control was about to break the ground, but the goblin actually said: "Oh, forget it, it''s not good in the daytime, it''s not good, it''s not good, it''s bad for children."


    Huo Yuan directly angry smile, tease finish to run, this don''t know how many times, really when he is vegetarian?


    "I''m afraid to bring bad children. I''ll remember to keep quiet later, otherwise I''ll be beaten up."


    Su Tang looked at the man who didn''t know when he came to him. Her eyes were burning, and there was a trace of paranoia in the bottom of her eyes.


    The heart clapped for a while, secretly said whether he had played too much, the result just had the intention to shrink back, but the other side sneered, "now I know I''m afraid? It''s too late


    ¡­¡­ Harmony line


    Some people say that the starlight of the North Star is very beautiful, but for Huo yuan, all this is not as good as the little wife looking at him. It is only his starlight and the only salvation in his life. If he can, he wants to be with her in the next life, the next life and the next life.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    When Su Tang got up from the pond, she was shivering.


    Cold, bone chilling, let her whole body blood was frozen, for a moment, she felt that she would be frozen to death, but she did not, stiffly in the cold wind to endure.


    She was dazzled by the cold, and vaguely saw a man standing in front of her. The man was very tall, and he should be handsome, but she didn''t really see it.


    "Peach, is swimming fun?"


    Su Tang''s teeth trembled when she was frozen. When she heard this, her whole head was covered.


    Big winter asked swimming is not fun, big brother, sick ah!


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Even if I don''t help, I can''t bear to open the irony.


    In fact, Su Tang''s voice was not big. The northwest wind was still blowing in this cold day. If someone else had changed her voice, she would have been blown away. But the man standing in front of her was Rong Jin, the man in charge.


    "If you can swear, it means you can swim a little longer." Finish saying, unexpectedly raised a foot to directly kick up.


    Su Tang is so angry that she wants to hit someone, but now there is no one to help her. If she throws it again, she is sure that she can declare the mission failure directly.


    You have to put someone on your back to die, especially this guy in front of you, the murderer!


    As a result, seeing that she was about to be kicked down, she held each other''s thighs directly, with a posture of vowing not to let go. She managed to drag the man into the pond with her.


    Although she was dazzled by the cold, she still remembered that this guy was a murderer. When she pulled him to die together, she had a successful smile on the corner of her mouth. For this, Rong Jin directly laughed angrily.


    "Let go!"


    Can Sutang let go? Of course not, not only can''t let go, holding his hand even harder.


    The moment he entered the water, the robe was soaked. He clearly felt the touch of his hands. Before he could feel it carefully, he pulled out the dagger directly.


    The pond was not deep. When they fell down, their upper bodies were exposed. Rong Jin was in a dilemma and his legs were hugged. Now he was sitting in the mud.


    His eyes were glumly fixed on the little girl hanging on him.


    She should have been frozen insane, although opened a pair of eyes, but no focus. Said, the little girl looks like the peach blossom in March, three delicate seven pure, graceful, willow waist Yingying a grip.


    However, Rong Jin didn''t have any pity for her, instead, he wanted to destroy her.


    The dagger in his hand had been raised and was about to fall. There were some riots around. It seemed that someone was coming.


    He looked at the little girl in his arms, and then glanced at the people who came from afar, with a cool smile on the corner of his mouth


    Although Su Tang''s brain was frozen to a pulp, she still felt the danger when the other party took out the dagger. However, her body was so heavy that she could not react. She was completely relieved when someone came and screamed.


    Before she was in a coma, she could feel someone holding her up. The cold breath made her shiver even when she was in a coma.


    The maid''s wife knelt down and someone took over. The Shura before Rong Jin''s change was terrible. She was as warm as the wind and said, "I''ll give it to you."


    "Ninth master, you are wet too. If you don''t change it earlier, won''t you be ill again? It''s hard for you to recover, but there''s no wind. I''d better give the third lady to the maid. "


    Rong Jin, "this wench eats so fat, you can''t hold it, I''m also wet. I don''t care for such a short time."


    This time, the master insisted, and the mother-in-law did not dare to talk any more. She only thought that the relationship between the ninth master and the third young lady was very good. Look, the third young lady was unconscious, and the ninth master did not want to go back to change clothes.


    If Su Tang is still awake, she will give him a bad look. They are such a fart. If she is a little late, she will lose her hand!


    This son of a bitch, which have what Wen run such as breeze of nine ye, clear is a big ghost animal!


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Tang woke up again, her whole body was soft, and her head seemed to be filled with paste. Anyway, she felt uncomfortable everywhere.


    "Dog, am I still alive?"


    "Well, still alive." With that, the system patted the chest that didn''t exist. "It''s terrible. It almost killed me."


    Su Tang''s muddled head finally began to work. She remembered the picture before she was in a coma, but it was too cold to react. Now she realized later that she almost jumped out of bed.


    Of course, she couldn''t jump up, because she found that she couldn''t move at all. She was too sick to lift her hands and feet.


    As soon as she came back, it was so exciting. This was the first time she met her. She had to slow down and ask the system, "dog, what happened? Why do you want to kill me


    The system was silent for a moment and then said coolly, "don''t you remember him? Rong Jin, your uncle in nameThe tone of the system is like talking about her.


    But it''s true that Su Tang''s skin is deep into the bone marrow. Rong Jin was seriously injured when he was 12 years old and was taken home by Lord Shen. At that time, Su Tang, Shen Tao, was just 10 years old.


    Rong Jin''s real identity is the son of the crown prince. When he was 12 years old, the crown prince and his concubine were both killed. Even he was the younger brother of Lord Shen. Shen Ling fought to bring him back, but even if he recovered his life, the serious injury and poison made him stupid.


    In order to save him, Shen Ling changed the cat for the prince, and finally even her only son died. When the Marquis of the Shen family arrived, all the others died except Rong Jin.


    The younger brother''s family saved the child. Lord Shen couldn''t bear it. At that time, the villain King Yan was powerful. In order to save Rong Jin''s life, he declared that he was Shen lingyizi, Shen Jue.


    Shen Jue ranks ninth in the back door residence of the Shen family, so people call him the ninth master. However, they call him the ninth master, but they don''t think much of him. After all, he is a stupid master. He has no money and can''t be a supporter. In the end, many of them begin to disobey him.


    Among them, Su Tang is the most ruthless.


    Shen Tao, as the first daughter of Hou''s family, plays piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, song and Fu, as well as needlework, etc. But how tired it was to go to school, and Su Tang didn''t want to get married. She wanted to do her homework conscientiously, so she hit Rong Jin with her ideas.


    The ninth master of the Shen family lives in a very remote place. He is only the nephew of Lord Shen. It''s kind of him to let him live in the Marquis''s house. In order to be less attractive, Lord Shen seldom visited him, which also led to his hard life in those years.


    On the surface, everyone called him Jiu Ye, but on the back, no one was interested. If Su Tang hadn''t slipped past several times, given food and medicine, he would have had a hard time in those years.


    Of course, Su Tang is not so kind-hearted. If she wants to eat, she can write her homework for her. In the end, she even asked him to do it for the girl, which can be said to be quite crazy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    Let me ask, which old man will take the needle and thread to embroider, but Rong Jin has done it, and more than once, what makes him more difficult is that once she took her belly pocket and asked him to embroider!


    If Rong Jin recovers his mind, he will definitely kill her. But he was controlled by poison at that time, and finally he agreed because of a sugar gourd. This is a shame of his life.


    Although he was stupid at that time, he had a lot of things to teach, so Su Tang came more often. And often when she comes to the yard, it''s him who does things. She enjoys life with snacks.


    At that time, a 12-year-old boy, big or small, was just the turning point of adulthood. If he was in a normal state, he would begin to learn to mature and try to endure the remaining childish childhood. But Rong Jin had become silly at that time. He would stare at what he was interested in.


    For example, many times he didn''t want to eat the things in Sutang''s hand, but he was just curious, but the other party seemed to find fun and amused him endlessly.


    At that time, Su Tang would take the snacks in her hand and say: "little uncle Jiu wants it. If you want it, then sing a song to me."


    Or sometimes he came over with a kite, and when he saw his eyes curious, he said, "if you don''t sing today, will uncle Jiu learn to bark? Uncle Jiu is so good-looking. It must be very interesting to learn how to bark! Today, we play the role of cat teenagers. Come on, put on this hair band. "


    Seriously, looking back on those years, Rong Jin is really curious about where she got it. He has never seen it before, but it''s vivid and hairy. It can be fixed on her head. I don''t know why. Anyway, he still has it.


    Let''s go on, before Rong Jin, he was muddled every day, but when he was 17 years old, his life was turning point again.


    Although the crown prince and his concubine died, their confidants were still there. When they learned that he was not dead but poisoned, almost no one gave up on him and tried their best to find an antidote for him. In one year, he finally recovered. Even after six years of stupidity, now many situations have changed, so he simply continues to stay in the Shen family as Shen Jue.


    The ninth master of the Shen family in Zhongyi Marquis''s mansion suddenly got well, and there was no big storm in the capital, except for the Shen family.


    One is that all the servants who used to neglect Shen Jiuye disappeared one after another within a month. The other is that a group of cronies suddenly appeared around him. They said that Shen Ling''s people had never given up looking for a doctor in the past few years. Now they have recovered from a serious illness, so they naturally come back to him.


    Speaking of the original Lord Shen Ling, he was also a famous figure in the capital. If he had not died young, he would have been promoted to the throne with his ability. Moreover, he was deeply favored by the crown prince in those years, so there were capable people around him, and no one doubted him. It was just that Shen Jiuye recovered from his illness and dealt with a group of people in such a fierce manner, which really made people tremble.


    Fortunately, Shen Jiuye is not a man of right and wrong. Except for those Diao nu in those years, he cultivated himself every day. Because he recovered his health, he now has a temperament like jade, like the bright gentleman. Su Tang is the only one who knows about the huge Shen family. This man is a big ghost animal with black and white.


    Now, however, everyone in the Shen family feels that Su Tang has a good relationship with him. This starts from her love of running to his courtyard from time to time, and then adds Rong Jin''s intention to do it. Anyway, as long as she has something to do, she must be the first one to inform him.


    Don''t ask why she didn''t inform her parents. The second master and his wife of the Shen family are all at the border.


    But now, marquis Shen is in poor health and seldom takes charge of affairs, so Su Tang is almost lost to the big male owner of the ghost animal, which is very sad.


    For example, at this moment, she is lying on the bed, surrounded by a woman who has no servants. She is already awake, but she doesn''t even have a tea bearer.


    Su Tang wants to cry very much. How happy she was at the beginning, how regretful she is now.


    At that time, she was only ten years old. How could she have fun in the Hou mansion? So all her fun came from Rong Jin.


    "Gouzi, please help me to see if I''m seriously ill. Will I die because I don''t have medicine to take?"


    The system listened to the cry, silent for a long time, and finally sighed.


    See, if I had known that, why should I have done it in the first place.


    "It''s OK. The man won''t let you die for the time being. By the way, he''s coming with the medicine now. Don''t worry. I checked. The medicine is not poisonous."


    There is a system of words, Su sugar''s heart finally put down, but the system forgot to say, although the drug is not toxic, but with the most bitter prescription fried.


    because of illness, the room was tightly closed. For this reason, susugar could not help but want to vomit the slot. If he was ill, he would have to ventilate. If he was ill, he would make complaints about it.


    When Rong Jin came in, he saw the little girl blinking her black eyes. Her eyes were a little more vivid than before, but her face was pale, and she looked very pitiful.


    Rong Jin of course will not pity her, not only not poor, but also want to torture her.


    The reason why he has not killed her until now is that he has not figured out how to repay her for her great kindness."Taotao wakes up. Just in time, he gets up to drink medicine."


    That sound like the spring breeze, but let Su sugar shiver, she is afraid of looking at him, deeply afraid of him to kill.


    Rong Jin smiles, but his words are cold. "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to die for the time being, but you have to take good care of yourself. If I didn''t pass by today, you are going to drown yourself alive?"


    Yes, Sutang fell into the pond by herself. In other words, since she left, the system took over her body. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble in the future, it directly arranged an accidental death for her.


    You can''t blame him for falling into the pond, but later! She still remembers that she managed to climb up, but this guy kicked her down again! He had to do it on such a cold day! No, I have to go!


    Sue sugar wanted to roar, but she lost her voice in a moment when she was facing the shallow pupil.


    The 100% blackened male owner of ghost animal is even more terrifying than those before.


    And this is ancient times. It''s against the law to kill people. It''s against the common people. For example, the status of male owner, even if the tiger falls flat, is not what her dog can bully.


    "It was an accident!" She tried to explain it to herself, only to find that the man didn''t want to hear it at all, so he had to stay up from the bed.


    She didn''t expect the man to give her medicine. After all, she would be grateful if he could send the medicine himself. But who can tell her why the medicine can be so bitter and spicy!


    Su Tang''s face was wrinkled, and she was about to spit out the medicine.


    However, male advocate however chilly way: "if spit out, need not eat again later."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    You don''t have to eat it if you spit it out. It''s not that you love her, but that Su Tang dares to spit it out, so no one cares about her.


    She is so ill. If no one cares about her, the man can claim that she doesn''t want to take medicine, and he can''t help it. On the contrary, she is willful and reckless. In the end, she will die and be scolded.


    As soon as Su Tang thought of the picture, she couldn''t help her tears.


    "Uncle Jiu, I''m wrong. Can you give me a candied fruit?"


    The little thing looked at him pitifully, but Rong Jin was indifferent.


    Shen Taoren, as his name suggests, has a pair of peach blossom eyes flowing like waves. Lying on the bed, he is obviously sick, but it makes people feel sad for no reason. Especially at this moment, long eyelashes gently tremble, voice soft glutinous, unfortunately, standing in front of her is the devil of people and ghosts.


    "Please?"


    Su Tang is not a gentleman. She doesn''t need the gentleman''s spirit. She just wants to protect her life, so she nods without backbone. "Yes, please little uncle nine."


    Clever and clever, but with the impression that willful and reckless miss has a big difference.


    It''s a pity that Rong Jin has been looking at the essence through the appearance for a long time, and the little thing has now fallen into the disadvantage, so she has to compromise. If she gets the power one day, she may not know how to be arrogant.


    "Please don''t give it to me. Drink it quickly. I have something else to do. I don''t have time to spend with you."


    Su Tang blinked and looked at him like a wretch. "Uncle nine, I can learn how to bark. Just give me a candied fruit. Otherwise, half of it will do


    They knew that Rong Jin didn''t forget his silly memory after detoxification. Su Tang, after learning that the master had recovered, and that there were so many powerful confidants around, counseled her thoroughly. She didn''t dare to provoke any more, and even lived with her tail between her legs. Unfortunately, Rong Jin didn''t let her go so easily.


    The Shen family is the Marquis''s residence, and there are nine light masters in it. You can imagine how big the fight will be.


    Shen Tao''s father ranked second. He was a general and lived in the frontier for a long time. In order to prevent the general from rebelling and seizing power, it was impossible for the court to let all his family pass by. In fact, Shen Tao was the hostage held by the court. If he had any change, he should be removed immediately.


    Like Shen Tao''s father, there is also the fifth master. However, the fifth lady didn''t go to the border, but took her son with her in Shen''s family. So seriously, only Shen Tao was alone and had no foreign aid.


    Other brothers and sisters all bullied her family. There was only one girl in her family. It was ironic that someone wanted to give her concubine to her father, which was very intolerable.


    Once upon a time, old Marquis Shen was in charge of the town. At most, he made a little fuss. Su Tang was not a person who could swallow his anger. If anyone dared to offend her, she would kill the other party and never soften her hands. Besides, her parents were not dead, they were in the border, and they were still generals. Therefore, everyone would not make too much fuss.


    But now the health of Lord Shen is getting worse and worse, and I don''t know if he will be able to hold on any day. At that time, among other things, the son of Lord Shen must belong to the eldest uncle, and it''s not his cheap father Shen Er Ye. At that time, if the eldest aunt wants to split up, they will all get into the house in the end, no matter they are born directly or commoners.


    Su Tang couldn''t wait for Rong Jin''s answer for a long time. She looked at him anxiously, "if you are not happy, I will learn to bark like a dog, like a rabbit, like a bird..."


    She is really free to go out, but Rong Jin doesn''t feel very interesting.


    He didn''t want to see her at all, he wanted to see him angry, he wanted to see her angry, he wanted to see her humiliate.


    As a result, a long sleeve, Rong Jin indifferent way: "I have no interest in those animals, do not want to hear." With that, she glanced coldly at the medicine bowl in her hand. "I''ll give you a time to drink incense. If you don''t want to drink it, I''ll let someone in."


    Su Tang


    Too much!


    The medicine is very bitter. In such a big bowl, Su Tang really drank it by holding his nose. Because he drank it too fast, he choked at last. He coughed constantly and could not hold the medicine bowl stably. The whole wolf was in a state of confusion.


    She is like this, but let Rong Jin comfortable, this not, also for her personally ye ye quilt angle, full of gentle way: "since drink medicine, peach to have a good rest."


    Su Tang was so bitter that she wanted to cry. Seeing that he was going to leave, she immediately grabbed his sleeve.


    "Little uncle, little uncle nine, I''m wrong..."


    Rong Jin interrupted, laughing innocuously, "no, you''re right. Taotao is just a little naughty. It doesn''t matter. Uncle Jiu will teach you well."


    Sue sugar cried, let him teach, not dead also peeling.


    "I''m not going to eat preserves. Uncle Jiu, I''m thirsty."


    Rong Jin smile, "that thirsty, anyway also thirsty not to die."


    Su Tang


    Rong Jin left with an empty bowl, leaving Su Tang alone to bite the quilt. What''s more, he even told the servants outside the door that they were not allowed to feed her water for an hour. The doctor said that drinking water would dilute the effect of the medicine. He had to wait for an hour until the effect of the medicine was brought into full play.


    He could make up the story, but the servant girls couldn''t believe it, and then they were still nagging about Jiuye.He, he, what a fart!


    Su Tangqi wants to beat the bed!


    For a month, Su Tang was detained for a whole month. She couldn''t go out, and she had to drink the bitter medicine every day. During that period, she felt that she had come to hell, which was too painful, and Rong Jin''s dog was not a human being. Finally, she drank the medicine, and he was eating sweets there, which was too sweet.


    Su Tang really wants to scold him, knock you!


    A month later, I thought that the ban could be lifted and I could go out and have a good meal, but this guy came here with a lot of schoolwork.


    She looked at him full of collapse, but Rong Jin said very gently: "after a month''s rest, your schoolwork has fallen behind. This is your latest schoolwork. Remember to finish it." Then he added, "I''ll check it."


    "Uncle Jiu, I''m wrong. If you want to kill or cut, please forgive me." She really surrendered with a white flag. At this time, it will only be her own stubborn sufferer.


    However, Rong Jin who so easily around her, but affectionately touch her dog''s head, smile: "peach, now no one can help you write homework, you have to be obedient, I think, you don''t want to see nine uncle angry."


    Mingming is two years older than her, and they are of the same generation. Because of this false identity, they actually regard themselves as elders. To open and shut up is to reprimand the younger generation.


    However, Su Tang did not dare to say that she was afraid that her schoolwork would double.


    She leaned back on the chair with no love. At noon, the fine sunlight fell on her cheek from the window. After a whole month''s rest, her face became less and less sick. Now it''s white and red. It''s very lovely.


    And Rong Jin, he just wanted to destroy the lovely.


    "Oh, by the way, and don''t forget the girl, or you will lose the face of the Shen family when you get married."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    What does the Shen family have to do with him!


    Su Tang wants to roar. How are you, a royal son? Do you care if a small Shen family will lose face? You can''t lose face either!


    However, she is very clear that Rong Jin is doing this to upset her.


    In fact, Su Tang knows how to make a girl red, but she is too tired, her eyes are sore, her hands are sore, and sitting for a long time is easy to make her back ache. Anyway, she is uncomfortable everywhere. It''s an individual work.


    If it were the usual, she would have put the girl in each other''s face.


    Embroider what embroider, she good or bad is also Hou Fu Di young lady, the side attends to her servant girl old woman son a pile, this kind of thing needs her to do personally, she at most is embroider a small purse, meaning also just.


    But now, she didn''t dare to be angry or speak.


    Especially at this moment, Rong Jin eyebrows a pick, asked her, "peach is not willing?"


    Su sugar bitter small face, "yes, nine uncle ordered, how can not be willing."


    Her appearance made Rong Jin feel comfortable.


    Yes, that''s it. How did he toss him at the beginning? Now he returns them all. However, the little girl''s appearance made him feel that there was something wrong. It''s as if he hasn''t achieved the expected effect in doing these things, but he can''t tell exactly what effect he wants.


    Rong Jin is still very busy. Today, the body of the emperor is declining, and the king of Yan is becoming more and more powerful. If you want to return to the palace, which is a symbol of power, you have to pull the king of Yan down.


    The prince had left many people for him at the beginning, but after all these years, some people can no longer use them.


    Rong Jin tosses Su Tang, but he doesn''t stare at her every day. For example, in recent years, when she is well, he throws a pile of schoolwork to her, and then goes to deal with his own affairs.


    However, little things are used to disobeying the rules. They are so dejected in the Shen family that they even dare not go out of the atmosphere. Now they even give Jue Ci to people in restaurants.


    Su Tang held her breath for many days. Finally, when the man had something to do, she slipped out.


    She knows a lot of noble women in Beijing, and some of them are quite like-minded and sassy.


    Nowadays, the folk customs are still very open, not limited to women. There are too many women walking in the streets, which has become normal.


    This is not, the restaurant ran into friends, Su sugar is not alone to find the box, directly with the sisters.


    Wen ran, the daughter of the Secretary of the Ministry of war, was about the same age as her. As soon as she saw her, she immediately took her hand and said excitedly, "peach, I heard that your little ninth uncle has recovered?"


    Su Tang said, "sister, we come out for dinner today to have fun. Why talk about some smelly men? Is the meat not good enough, or is the wine bad? Let''s talk about something else. "


    When Wen ran heard this, he quit immediately. "Shen family''s little ninth master, who doesn''t know recently? He looks like a jade tree facing the wind. It''s the breeze and the moon. Tell me, is it really that good? "


    Su Tang sneers, a group of people who are blinded by their appearance.


    "What can you do if you look good? Can you eat? Wake up, I look good, too! "


    Wen ran was teased by her, "peach, although you are good-looking, you can''t be cheap for me. What''s more, a few days ago, I sent a post to Hou Fu. My servant girl told me that you were ill, but they refused to take medicine. They asked you Shen family to stare at me every day and drink. You told me if you didn''t want to hide me as a sister. "


    Su Tangyuan didn''t want to see her sister jump into the pit at all, so she vomited bitterly, "sister, it''s not that I want to hide, my ninth uncle is really not a thing. He cooks the most bitter medicine for me every day, but he doesn''t give me candied fruit. Besides, he forces me to do my homework, and there is needlework. Is my hand a needlework maker? "


    Wen ran poof of a, very dislike a way: "come on, don''t body in blessing don''t know blessing, I still want to have a so good-looking nine uncle tube me.". Besides, your hand is not going to learn from needlework. What are you going to do? "


    Su Tang holding the wine jar, belched a beautiful, "so good-looking hands, of course, for appreciation ah."


    "Bah, shameless." With that, Wen ran poked her head with a finger. "Tell me about you, how can you be so shameless? Learn from Qin Qingyue, who can pretend to be noble and talented. If you can pretend to be one or two, how can she be arrogant?"


    Where there are many people, there will be struggles. Shen Tao, the daughter of the Marquis, is delicate and bright. Many people are envious and envious. If she can learn from those ladies, the threshold of Shen''s family will be flat. But she doesn''t know how she is happy. A few days ago, I heard that she is still holding the horn and has spent a lot of money.


    No matter how much people like her appearance, they are all cowardly. If they give you a green hat after marriage, who can bear it.


    Of course, those aristocratic CHILDES dislike it on the surface, but it''s another matter in their heart. After all, Shen Tao is really beautiful. If they can be gentle with him, it''s probably the best thing in the world. However, they only dare to think that general Shen''s daughter, the third lady of the loyal Marquis''s house, is not a prostitute. They can''t tolerate such abuse.


    As for Qin Qingyue, the eldest daughter of Chang''an uncle''s family, she is quite different from Shen Tao. She is cold, aloof and talented. She can be called the white moon in the heart of the aristocratic family.Su Tang''s original task was to restore Rong Jin''s mental health, but she didn''t need to get married to earn fame. Of course, she was happy. On the contrary, because of her unusual actions, she made the current restrictions on women weaker. After all, not everyone likes to follow the rules. With her leader, many people follow her.


    So, slowly, the noble women in the capital were divided into three groups.


    One faction is led by her, the other faction is led by Qin Qingyue, and the rest are not joined by either party.


    Su Tang used to be unconcerned. When she heard this, she immediately sneered, "I want to learn from her style. Would you like to make a handkerchief with me?"


    As soon as Wen ran thought of her affectation, he burst out laughing, "forget it, I can''t imagine that picture."


    For a month, Su Tang had a feeling of being alive, but she wanted to cry at the thought of going back and facing the big ghost animal.


    At this time, there was a noise from the box next door. They put down their glasses and looked at each other. They all looked at the position next door.


    Su Tang blinked slightly confused eyes, "did you hear the familiar voice?"


    Wen ran, "it''s Hua Shao, the one you spent a lot of money to win a few days ago."


    As soon as she reminded her, Sue sugar remembered.


    He is a talented young man. Unfortunately, he was born at a wrong time. In this era, being an actor alone can constrain all his dreams.


    The noise in the next room continued and even intensified.


    "It''s just an actor. Who gives you the ability to refuse me?"


    "I really think Shen Tao is holding you, and you are the young master? I don''t think about my identity. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    "Said, Shen Tao so holds you, throws money to smash the human relations, how does she taste?"


    Nowadays, people are open to the outside world, and many actors have committed themselves to women for the sake of glory and wealth. But generally speaking, most of the actors are widows, and they are old enough to be mothers.


    As for the drama in front of him, the young man thought that Shen Tao had spent so much money. He could not be sure that they had already let it go.


    When he said this, he was obscene and disgusting. But if he listened carefully, he could still hear jealousy. It was Shen Tao. Who didn''t want to pick peaches to taste sweet? But there were so many aristocratic CHILDES in Beijing, and no one could enter her eyes.


    The more she said, the more unbearable she was. When Su Tang kicked in, the man even took out a suit of women''s clothes and asked Hua Shao to put them on.


    "Put on this dress and let me see if you look like Shen Tao."


    Su Tang was so disgusted that she kicked the man''s heart.


    The boy was short and thin. With this kick, he hit the wall directly, vomited a mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground.


    The appearance of Su Tang makes the box quiet for a short time. No matter how Shen Tao is, she''s also a precious girl. Talking about women is that they were wrong first. Besides, there are so many dirty words. They look at each other. As for the thin boy who fell to the ground before, he forgot to help him for a moment.


    "I dare to humiliate my people with nothing." Then he raised his chin and said to Hua Shao, "come here."


    For Hua Shao, the appearance of Su Tang was like a god illuminating his darkness. He blinked, fearing that the scene was fake. A moment later, he walked over with his red eyes and saluted politely, "thank you, Miss Shen."


    Miss Shen is a noble girl, but because he is deeply involved in such filthy rumors, she doesn''t care, but he can''t be ignorant.


    Although Hua Shao passed by, she was far away from her. He was so careful that Su Tang didn''t care about it. She just wanted to see what rubbish, how dare she be so disgusting.


    "Shen Tao! How dare you kick me


    The boy brother saw that he had vomited blood and lost his sense. He let his hand down to catch her.


    Su Tang kicks one by one, and finally fights like this. At least she''s also a general girl. She''s not the lady in the boudoir who has no chicken in her hands. Her skill is excellent, but the box is too small. She kicks people out of the door.


    This kick will make a big noise.


    The shopkeeper came up one after another with a group of sophomores. The box on the second floor was full of dignitaries. If there was a fight, he couldn''t offend anyone.


    As a result, the shopkeeper directly sat on the ground.


    A miss Houmen, the son of a prime minister.


    "Come on, report it to the police!"


    The shopkeeper shivered to push the small two, and then hid himself.


    The fight is not over yet. Su Tang, in particular, has solved the problem of the group of minions. Now he is focusing on the so-called son of the prime minister.


    At the beginning, the thin boy was very powerful. He thought he had a lot of people, but now he held his head around and begged for mercy with tears in his nose: "Miss Shen, Miss Shen, I know it''s wrong, I know it''s wrong."


    Sue sugar, "no, you don''t know." With that, he got another kick.


    With this kick, the door of the box next door was also knocked open. She didn''t take it seriously. She was thinking of continuing to teach a lesson. A familiar and casual voice rang out, which made her shiver inexplicably.


    "Taotao, what are you doing?"


    When she said this, Su Tang was so scared that she didn''t even dare to look back It''s horrible.


    Why is the big ghost animal here?


    Rong Jin just stared at her quietly. She didn''t speak, so he continued: "have you done your homework?"


    I don''t know where she left her lessons for a long time.


    Rong Jin is still going on, "needlework, also embroidered?"


    With the calmest and easygoing voice, she said the most terrible words. Su Tang was crying, which had the previous domineering spirit.


    "Little Uncle Jiu, why are you here? " She cried and did not dare to look up. She was like a quail and did not dare to move.


    XIAOBAWANG changed her arrogance before she was accepted. Many people began to wonder who could accept her. As a result, it was amazing.


    It''s like the snow lotus on the Tianshan Mountain, the bright moon on the night sky, and the independent young master pianpianpian.


    Compared with the quail like Su Tang, her good friend Wen ran held her arm and screamed in her ear.


    "Oh! This is the fairy boy! It''s beautiful! Taotao, you are not a sister. There is such a beautiful uncle who doesn''t introduce me! "


    Su Tang''s arm is pinched. What''s beautiful? My mother didn''t teach you. The more beautiful things are, the more poisonous they are?!


    A group of vulgar people confused by appearance!


    Rong Jin pulled to pull the skin of the mouth, smile not smile, "I can''t be here?"


    Su Tang immediately shook his head like a rattle, "no, of course, little uncle Jiu can go wherever he wants. I''m just amazed. We''re so predestined."The word "predestined relationship" came out of her mouth, but it was really not a good word.


    Rong Jin certainly heard it, but he didn''t care about the small details. The little thing in front of him was like a little sparrow. If he wanted to strangle it, he would strangle it. If he wanted to fold her wings, she would be able to fold it. She was also very clear about this, so she was afraid of herself. However, fear alone was not enough.


    He wants more than that.


    The moment of life and death, or sisters reliable, for example, now, Wen ran first step out, red face, whisper, "Mr. Shen, peach is my invitation, I haven''t seen her for a long time, I miss her very much, I hope you don''t blame me." After that, he caught a glimpse of the prime minister''s son, who was just like a pig''s head. He explained, "Mr. Shen, you can''t blame Taotao for this. It''s this young man who speaks ill and spoils Taotao''s reputation. Taotao is angry. This is the reason why he argued with him. As a result, the young man''s eloquence was poor and he became angry. Ju ran let his servants catch Taotao, which is really too much. This is the reason for this farce."


    Although Jia yuankuo was a concubine of the prime minister''s family, his aunt was deeply loved by the prime minister, and she had not suffered any injustice since she was a child. Hearing Wen Ran''s words, she immediately scolded: "what are you talking about, you smelly girl! Obviously... "


    Before he finished, Wen ran interrupted: "don''t you ruin Miss Shen''s reputation first? Didn''t you order her to be arrested? "


    Jia yuankuo said angrily, "but she did it too!"


    Wen ran, "little nine uncle, you see, a scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Although Taotao is a weak woman, she can''t be bloody."


    Rong Jin just quietly looked at Su Tang. In the end, birds of a feather flock together. This little thing''s friend is just like her.


    Su Tang thinks that the sisters are too right. She can''t help but give a thumbs up secretly. However, she looks at Rong Jin anxiously, "little uncle Jiu, I can get the punishment, but..." She changed her painting style, and suddenly became persistent. "If this kind of thing happens next time, I will still do it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    Su Tang can be humble in front of men, but it doesn''t mean that she will treat everyone like this from now on.


    She also has a bottom line, such as Jia yuankuo, it''s light.


    Rong Jin looked at the firmness in her eyes and suddenly laughed, "Jiu Shu didn''t scold you either. It''s just that you''re a girl. It''s not elegant in the end. Next time you go out, remember to bring more people."


    Sue sugar is surprised. Isn''t this guy going to torture her? Why did you give up at this juncture?


    Oh, yes, it''s outside. This guy is used to deceiving people.


    She drew back her eyes in amazement, lowered her eyebrows, and looked cleverly.


    Rong Jin didn''t care about her any more. At this time, the official of the small second newspaper finally came. The county captain of Beijing came with the Yamen servant in a hurry. In fact, his state was slightly better than that of the shopkeeper.


    He wiped the sweat between his forehead, and no one dared to offend him, but he had to choose one of the two. For example, although Jia yuankuo was a commoner, but Cheng had a high weight. Shen Tao and Shen family were meritorious families, but Shen''s body had reached its limit, and Shen''s second master was far away from the border. So he asked Su Tang first.


    Of course, there was no vicious question, but the difference was obvious.


    "Miss Shen, I heard that you beat me first? You see, it''s convenient to go back to the Yamen with me. As for Mr. Jia, he''s still injured. Let''s forget it. "


    When it comes to this kind of thing, the county captain is usually kind. Anyway, no one can offend him. He invites Shen Tao to the Yamen for a cup of tea and sends her away.


    However, Su Tang is not a soft persimmon. As soon as he wanted to sneer, Rong Jin suddenly opened his mouth.


    "My lord thinks that there is no one in the Shen family, so the Shen girls can be bullied?"


    The voice sounded, and the county captain noticed the young man in the corner.


    Rong Jin''s first glance was the noble young man, but now, with a fresh look, he made the county captain''s back hairy and sweaty.


    With his years of experience in officialdom, King Yan made him feel this way.


    As an official in the capital, it''s reasonable to say that those aristocratic CHILDES and meritorious children have known each other, but I can''t find this person in my memory.


    "I don''t know who this young master is?" Subconsciously, he also made a bow.


    "In Shen Jue, a cloth dress can''t afford the courtesy of an adult."


    The county magistrate was stunned, but the Yamen officer on one side remembered it. He immediately whispered in his ear: "Mr. Shen Jiuye of the loyal Marquis''s house has just recovered a few days ago."


    In order not to arouse suspicion, the old Marquis of the Shen family deliberately weakened his existence. Therefore, outsiders only knew that the ninth Marquis of the Shen family was not well and had been taking care of him.


    The sweat on the county magistrate''s forehead drips down. Shen Jiuye is the son of Shen Ling. Speaking of Shen Jiuye, the county magistrate still remembers the horror of the smiling tiger. Now, he feels that Shen Jiuye has won the true biography of his father.


    "Where, where, nine Ye certainly can bear the ceremony of the next official."


    Mingming Rongjin said that he was a commoner, but the county captain subconsciously called himself a subordinate. In addition to his momentum, the more important thing is that the county captain knew these meritorious children too well, so he didn''t have to take the imperial examination at all. As long as they wanted to, there were some ways to increase the rank of an official, which could not be compared with some poor children.


    What''s more, in order to save the prince and his wife, Shen Ling was killed. The emperor is still thinking about it. Although the nine masters are cloth clothes today, they may be the official of the imperial court tomorrow.


    The county captain wiped the cold sweat between his forehead again, and his waist bent down. Instead, Jia yuankuo, who was reacting from one side, yelled at him.


    He thought that the county captains had all come, and no matter how capable the Shen family was, they would not be able to face each other, not to mention that he had sent people back to find his father.


    "Shen Tao, I can''t tell you what you''ve done. Just like you, I don''t have to be my concubine."


    "For the sake of an actor, I''m crazy. Hahaha, I''m right. The actor has served you so well that you don''t want him to be wronged."


    "A playwright is a playwright. He was born to be played with. Shen Tao, you can protect him today. Do you think you can protect him for the rest of your life?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ears dirty words constantly, Su sugar a change before anger, no expression to look at him, that look, just like looking at a dead man.


    She is thinking about how to teach a lesson, over there, Rong Jin has made a decision first.


    "Gu Ming, cut his tongue."


    His tone, as if to say something unimportant, Rao is the county captain are Leng Leng, and so on, ear has sounded a shrill voice.


    The county captain was so scared that he sat down on the ground. Even Su Tang looked at him in surprise.


    Rong Jin quietly looked back and found that there was no disgust and fear in her eyes. He was just a little surprised. He hooked his lips and laughed like a spring breeze. "Why are you not afraid of me now?"


    This is a very delicate face, features such as carefully carved, eyebrows and eyes picturesque, slightly pick up the corner of the eye, because this smile, the United States is like a painting.


    But as for the immortal like figure in the painting, he directly cut the tongue of others by opening his mouth.This scene is in sharp contrast to his image of Qingfeng Jiyue. Su Tang has a new understanding of his ghost animal level, but she is not afraid, because he does it for her, and she is not so ignorant.


    The county magistrate was so scared that he had never seen such a ferocious person. He really had a fight with the king of Yan.


    However, King Yan has real power in his hands. What about this one.


    Rong Jin didn''t even give Jia yuankuo a look in his eyes. He only lightly told the guard behind him to "send Mr. Jia back to the prime minister''s residence."


    The guard took the order and immediately carried the man away like a chicken. From beginning to end, there was no respect at all.


    But also, the tongue is cut, what more respect.


    Jia yuankuo''s eyes were wide open, his face was ferocious, his mouth was full of blood, but no one dared to say a word for him. His friends were already standing in the corner shivering.


    But at this time, the guard just walked to the door downstairs, saw the prime minister who came late, so he lost Jia yuankuo.


    When the prime minister saw a group of bloody people from a distance, he subconsciously avoided them. As soon as he avoided them, Jia yuankuo directly hit the ground.


    A dull voice, accompanied by Jia yuankuo''s shrill cry, but because there is no tongue, can only make some single tone.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    After the prime minister saw Jia yuankuo''s appearance, his eyes cracked, but before he could get angry, he looked at Rong Jin who came down the stairs. He did not dare to get angry. He could only swallow his stomach with blood. More than that, when he met someone, he had to say hello politely.


    "Nine masters."


    Rong Jin nodded, but when they were about to pass each other, he suddenly stopped, "prime minister, if my son doesn''t educate well, he will keep it for others."


    As soon as these words came out, the prime minister''s face became even worse, but he could only grit his teeth and say, "thank you for your help."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    Rong Jin didn''t pay much attention to the prime minister. He left with a word and walked away. However, in the middle of the walk, Su Tang didn''t catch up. He couldn''t help but stop and turn to look over.


    "Taotao, what a fool."


    Su Tang thinks there''s something she doesn''t know. Isn''t Rong Jin still the master of the Shen family? How come even the prime minister is afraid of him?


    He was also puzzled by the county magistrate. However, although he was curious, he did not dare to ask. After all, he was half a big official. Anyone who wanted to trip him would be enough for him. He doesn''t care why Shen Jiuye''s cloth identity can make the prime minister afraid. The only thing he knows for sure is that he can''t provoke him.


    He looked at the handsome man who came out of the restaurant. He wanted to make him bend down again. "Shen Jiuye walks slowly, Shen girl walks slowly."


    Rong Jin nodded. If there was no extra words, Su Tang waved with Wen ran.


    "Rana, I''m going back."


    At first, she thought it was some kind of fairy. But who could have thought that this one was so cruel? She suddenly understood why her friend said he was not a thing. It''s just this way. It''s terrible to think about it.


    "Well, I''ll come back to you later."


    Su Tang trots to keep up with Rong Jin, but when she gets on the carriage, she thinks of Hua Shao, so she stops.


    Rong Jin really did not have much patience, see her not to go, eyebrows are slightly raised, "what do you want to do."


    Su Tang said, "Uncle Jiu seems very tired recently. I''ve found a teacher for myself. I want to learn a play to relieve your boredom. Look, I''ll let him go back to our house first?"


    Rong Jin said with a smile, "don''t you mean I''m not a thing? Give me a play to relieve my boredom? "


    After hearing this, Su Tang was shocked, and her good friend, at this time, already looked at her with miserable eyes.


    She swallowed, stuttered, nervous, "I I... " As soon as she thought of the door that she had knocked open before, it was in the box next to her. The sound insulation effect of that box was not good at all. Otherwise, how could she know that Jia yuankuo spoke ill of her.


    She wants to cry without tears, the whole person has no love.


    "Little uncle Jiu, you were just next door. I was just talking to Ranran. Our little uncle Jiu is very handsome, such as snow lotus, beautiful moon, fairy like people. Before I was a lard, I was depressed, I......" Sue sugar I for a long time, finally choked a sentence, "I was jealous of you!"


    She has come up with all the good words she can think of.


    Wen ran smoked corners of the mouth, completely can''t believe that this is her little overlord general sister.


    Almost, she was going to see if she was possessed.


    Wake up sister, you go out like this to be seen by other expensive women is to joke!


    However, as soon as Wen ran saw Rong Jin, he suddenly felt that the joke was nothing, and that protecting life was the real thing.


    In order to avoid the innocent, she didn''t have any sisterhood. She just slipped away. "Peach, I suddenly remember that there are still some things to do these days. I''ll come back to you after I''m busy. Let''s go first." With that, he bowed to Rong Jin.


    As soon as she left, Su Tang had no foreign aid, so she could only look at Rong Jin eagerly. Finally, without waiting for him to speak, she held her head and wailed, "little uncle Jiu, I''m wrong."


    Rong Jin, "go back and copy."


    Sue sugar, "well What about my little teacher? "


    Rong Jin glanced at Hua Shao, who was standing in the shadow. He didn''t feel embarrassed. "You called him little teacher, so you brought him back together. After all... " "I''m waiting to see you sing for me," he said in a long voice


    When Rong Jin and his party left, the prime minister and the county magistrate dared to come out of the restaurant.


    Compared with the gloomy face of the prime minister, the county magistrate touched the beard under his mouth.


    In addition to him, the Yamen officers were also very curious, "my Lord, we don''t care about this?"


    The county magistrate glared at the Yamen servant, "what kind of officer do you care? Is that what we can do? I don''t think the prime minister dares to fight. The capital is going to change. "


    The Yamen servant was scolded and shrunk his neck. It''s even more strange, "my Lord, what''s the identity of Shen Jiuye? Even the prime minister is afraid? "


    They all know that Shen Jiuye is the nephew of Zhongyi marquis. He is the only son of Lord Shen Ling. He has been bedridden a few years ago, but his status is not very noble in the capital. After all, Shen Ling has been dead for so many years, and Zhongyi marquis is also old. I don''t see that the prospects of Zhongyi Marquis''s sons are very common. What means does Shen Jiuye have? Even the prime minister has to depend on him look.


    The Yamen servants didn''t know that Rong Jin''s body was recovered recently, but in fact, it had been laid out more than a year ago.


    Even the one on the Dragon chair in the palace learned that his grandson was left behind.


    At the beginning, the prince died, the capital was unstable, and the emperor was in great danger. Therefore, after Zhongyi Marquis rescued Rong Jin, he didn''t tell the emperor. Until these years, Rong Jin recovered.


    But the only thing Zhongyi Hou didn''t expect was his own back house, which was so dirty. He did not dare to ask him when he brought him back. He was afraid that there were Yan Wang''s eyeliner in the palace. He thought that there would always be servants waiting for him every day. Who could have thought that the outsiders had resisted them, and were almost killed by the group of servants who were overbearing by the sun.Therefore, later Rong Jin began to clean up his sons, but Zhongyi Hou didn''t say a word.


    With more sons, the backyard is more complicated and intriguing. The family is not as good as outsiders. So, when Rong Jin regained his consciousness and asked him what he wanted, Zhongyi Hou said, just leave one for the Shen family, and you can do the rest.


    This means that you can kill my eight sons as long as you don''t kill them all.


    Loyal and righteous marquis is also a good means. If he had threatened to save his life, Rong Jin might have paid off the favor once and for all, but now he still keeps it from the Shen family. For example, those sons have not been abandoned by him.


    After Rong Jin regained his sanity, the old emperor began to pave the way for him. Don''t ask why the old emperor was staring at his grandson, because his only two sons died in the coup a few years ago, and now Rong Jin is the only one left.


    The king of Yan was powerful, but the old emperor had been in power for many years, fighting openly and secretly. These years, he finally beat the thief out of the capital and returned to his own territory.


    For more than a year, the Emperor didn''t hide it. Many ministers had seen Rong Jin. With the emperor''s attitude, although Rong Jin had no official rank, no one dared to underestimate him.


    After all, in your eyes, it''s not that the Emperor didn''t give the order. I''m afraid it''s because he didn''t find a good official position.


    However, Rong Jin is the future emperor. When the old emperor is in power, he really has to wait.


    The county captain is just a seven grade official. He is not clear about these things. The only thing he can be sure of is, "there are some things we shouldn''t know. Don''t ask."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    When the blackening value is 100%, Su Tang doesn''t dare to skin very much. For example, now, in order to be safe, she will ask the system first.


    The system is also a headache, because it finds that many things have deviated. For example, according to the plot, Rong Jin has just started to layout, but now, he is almost covering the sky with only one hand, and more than half of the forces in the capital are under his control.


    "The plot is ahead of time. He controls the situation in the capital. With his current strength, he can compete with the king of Yan."


    Su Tang!!! Baby, are you kidding me? "


    She originally thought that the plot had just begun, and everything was in time. She could help him ascend to the throne. If he had nothing to do, she would flatter him and let out some rainbow farts. Now you tell her that he has solved the trouble.


    So, what else can she do?!


    The system shrinks its neck and the mission returns. As a result, the data are beginning to go wrong. For example, in the last world, the male owners were reborn.


    But it''s just a small system, in addition to daily task message, help buy some small goods, then it''s really powerless.


    Su Tang takes a deep breath. When she looks at Rong Jin, she always feels that she''s a funny little thing in her spare time. It''s dispensable. No, it can''t be dispensable. After all, she humiliated him so much at the beginning. With the temperament of our ghost animal uncle, she must revenge.


    Sue sugar shivered. She felt dark when she thought of her future.


    In the past, she really helped those male masters. Although it was in the dark, she only needed to lift her vest. But this time, she really didn''t do anything. The antidote was also found by the male masters. In recent years, the only thing she did was to take food when he was hungry and feed some medicine when he was sick. All these were based on the premise of bullying him.


    The more you think about it, the more frightened you are. The more you think about it, the colder you feel.


    Rong Jin quietly watched her face change, feeling very good, "what''s the matter?"


    The carriage was very small, but it was very warm, but Su Tang was covered with cold.


    He even asked himself what happened?


    You have to ask! She doesn''t have eyes. Even the prime minister can''t help him. Shen Tao''s arrogance depends on her father, the general guarding the border. But now, the backers will no longer exist.


    This cognition, Rong Jin of course also thought of, this is not, the corner of the mouth smile deeper.


    Su Tang shrank in the corner of the carriage, performing a shivering little wretch, "little ninth uncle, what''s your identity?"


    Rong Jin, "you guess."


    Su Tang glared, and the system could not help sighing, "good and evil will be rewarded."


    Su Tang is short of the dragon roaring, but the system itself says, "OK, I know. I''ll shut up."


    And then, Sue sugar was closed.


    "No more questions?" Rong Jin seems to have found something interesting. He can''t help but keep on making a sound.


    Su Tang hung her head and said in a low voice, "you don''t want to talk."


    Rong Jin, "you didn''t ask, how can I be so sure that I won''t say."


    This is like hope for Su Tang, she suddenly looked up, a pair of peach eyes is more shining, "that little nine uncle, what''s your identity?"


    Rong Jin, "don''t tell you."


    Su Tang:???


    Rong Jin, "I just want you to feel rejected."


    Su Tang


    Knock you!


    Rong Jin squinted, "what are you calling me?"


    Su Tang''s body shrinks again. She seems to think of Jia yuankuo. She is even more counselled. "I didn''t say anything."


    Rong Jin laughed, "do you think I will believe your lies? Well


    His smile was so captivating that Su Tang said what she had in mind.


    "Little uncle Jiu is so bad that he can''t find a daughter-in-law in the future."


    Rong Jin seems to have heard some jokes, such as his daughter-in-law. He really hasn''t thought about it.


    The sight swept to her body again, tease of heart rise again, then way: "don''t matter, can''t find to let you arrive.". Besides, our little peach is so beautiful that it''s not bad to marry you. "


    He this frivolous words, let Su sugar instantly stare big eyes.


    "Little uncle Jiu, this is unreasonable. You and I are both surnamed Shen. If we can''t get married, it''s incest."


    She was serious, but her wet eyes were full of fear. Rong Jin was even worse. She put her hand into her face and poked the baby''s fat face. "It doesn''t matter. I can lock you up in a courtyard that nobody knows, except you and me."


    Sue sugar couldn''t believe it.


    But Rong Jin continued: "it''s not good yet. There are always many crooked ideas in Xiao Tao''er''s mind. If I don''t run away any more, where am I going to find someone, so..." He moved his eyes to her legs, then raised the corner of his lips and said with a smile, "let''s scrap these legs over there first."


    At that moment, Su Tang felt that a knife was cutting her feet. Sure enough, the ghost animal was worthy of being a ghost animal. She could say the most terrible words in the most gentle voice.Huge desire for survival, let her instant no backbone, "small nine uncle, I''m very good."


    So, let her leg go.


    Rong Jin looked at her frightened appearance and felt a little more happy. "Remember what you said. If you are not good, I will not only waste your legs, but also this hand, this eye, and this neck..."


    Su Tang is like a frightened rabbit. She sticks to the wall of the carriage all the way. Until she gets out of the car, she doesn''t slow down.


    "Uncle Jiu, I''ll go back first."


    Back at Shen''s house, she didn''t want to stay with him at all. Rong Jin saw it. At the moment when she turned around, she reached out and held her back. "Where are you going? I asked you to leave?"


    Su Tang doesn''t understand, but still says: "little nine uncle have what command."


    As soon as Rong Jin thought that he had embroidered her belly pocket, he could not help itching. "Recently, I can''t grind ink well. You can grind it."


    Does Su Tang dare to have an opinion? Su Tang does not dare to have an opinion at all.


    In fact, it''s very simple to polish ink. However, Rong Jin''s requirements are too high. For a moment, the ink is thick, and for a moment, it''s thin. Anyway, in the end, it''s dark, Su Tang''s hands are sour, and the person standing is tired. He is not satisfied with his requirements.


    In the end, she wanted to throw the ink away, but Rong Jin suddenly stopped his brush. "Is little peach angry?"


    Su Tang choked in her heart. She could not spit or not. Finally, she could only bite her teeth and burst out with a smile. "No, how can I be angry? It''s my honor to give uncle Jiu Mo Mo."


    Rong Jin said with a smile, "since that''s the case, let''s grind it for a while."


    Su Tang


    Son of a bitch!


    I don''t know when the torture will end. Anyway, when Rong Jin writes, Su Tang can''t even lift her hand.


    She looked at him plaintively and dared not to speak, so Rong Jin was more comfortable.


    "Is little peach hungry?"


    Sutang, "not hungry."


    As soon as the words fell, the stomach made a grunt.


    Four eyes opposite, Rong Jin chuckled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Su Tang doesn''t want to use it with the devil at all. At night, she will have indigestion, but her stomach won''t win.


    Rong Jin frowned and laughed. Suddenly, the slender and delicate knuckles touched her cheek. The place where she crossed her finger abdomen was cold. It was a provocative scene, but Su Tang was full of panic.


    What does this guy want?


    Are you trying to ruin her looks?


    Wipe, as expected crazy!


    Brain crazy brain tonic, sugar feet are almost a little soft, this time, the devil suddenly elegant smile, "little fool, ink is painted on the face."


    "Well, is that so?" She was so relieved that the next second, the devil is the devil.


    Rong Jin a face is gentle, "so pretty small face, really want to destroy."


    Su Tang:!!!


    Rong Jin laughs louder. He is really bad. He always teases people around the corner and looks at each other shivering. Then he tries to let go.


    Su Tang is very angry, more is to hold back, she thinks this is not the way to go on, have to find a way to change the situation.


    By this time, the dinner was ready.


    Next people come to remind, Rong Jin will signal her together, but Su Tang is still angry, now who wants to eat!


    "All of a sudden, I''m not too hungry. Uncle Jiu, I want to go back."


    Pitifully, it''s a pity that Rong Jin won''t show any pity for jade.


    "You don''t want to eat, or you don''t want to eat with me." He looked at her with deep eyes. Suddenly, he said, "well, since I don''t want to eat, I''ll be hungry tonight."


    Look at that. It''s still a person!


    Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to kick someone, but her reason finally restrained her. She gave him a simple salute, but she didn''t say a word, so she left his yard.


    As soon as she left, the servants around Rong Jin felt a little distressed. Although the third young lady was pretty, she was actually easier to get along with than those who looked at Jiao Didi. She seldom dealt with the servants, and she didn''t deduct their wages. She got angry and basically broke out on the spot. She didn''t like those who love to wear shoes for you.


    What''s more, the third young lady is beautiful, and everyone is willing to spoil her.


    "Jiuye, why don''t you send some food to miss three? I won''t eat this meal..." The servant''s words haven''t finished yet, see Lord son a icy eyes sweep to come, immediately hushed a voice.


    This evening, Rong Jin only took a few mouthfuls. He had the same taste as before, but he had no appetite for any reason. In the end, he put down his chopsticks and stood up directly.


    Back to the study, I wanted to deal with some things, but I couldn''t calm down. Finally, I ordered someone to pick up the night light, put on a cloak and walk straight to ronghua courtyard.


    Ronghua courtyard is from a beautiful woman in southern China. Ronghua is like a peach and a plum. This is the courtyard where Shen Tao lives.


    But Su Tang has never been a submissive person. At this point, she was hungry. If Rong Jin didn''t let her eat, she went out to eat by herself and even took Hua Shao with her.


    So, when Rong Jin came over at this time, the big Rong Hua Yuan was not able to see her except the maid.


    Rong Jin''s face was covered with frost, and the maid knelt down.


    When Su Tang came back, she found that Rong Hua Yuan was quiet and strange. As soon as she went in, she saw Rong Jin sitting in the lobby.


    He was dressed in a black cloak, and the tea cup was already cold. He looked at her with low eyes, and the coldness of his body almost turned into substance.


    Su Tang''s whole body was stiff. She didn''t know when to put it down. She had only one idea in her head.


    That''s why he''s here!


    Rong Jin looked at her slow look, always shallow pupil at the moment dark heavy rolling, can face or maintain the aristocratic childe''s style, "come here."


    Su Tang didn''t want to go there at all. She felt that every step she took was suffering. She didn''t even dare to look him in the eye, because in this way, she had the illusion of being watched by wild animals.


    But it''s only this distance from the gate to the lobby. No matter how slow you walk, you will finally get there.


    Rong Jin is patient.


    As time went by, there was no sound in the huge ronghua courtyard until she came to him.


    "Little uncle nine." Her voice is as thin as a mosquito.


    In a trance, Su Tang felt that the other side raised his lips and laughed, but the smile was inexplicably cold.


    This It''s better not to laugh.


    Su Tang wants to cry and feels aggrieved.


    Yes, at that time, she made him do homework for himself, made him do needlework, and asked him to put on a little skirt to dance with her. However, he was also very happy at that time. Moreover, she was very happy when he was sick, and she helped him to eat three meals a day. Without her, he could not survive those years.


    Rong Jin looked at her, angry smile, "you also wronged?"


    Sue sugar said nothing.


    Neither of them wanted to speak soft words, so they confronted each other. At this time, Hua Shao suddenly stepped forward and knelt down.


    "Ninth master, it was Cao Min who took the third lady out. If you want to punish me, punish me."When he said this, he undoubtedly dropped a drop of cold water in the hot oil pan. The atmosphere was transient, and Su Tang was even more surprised.


    She and Rong Jin make trouble. The main reason is that she can see that he won''t kill her for the time being. At most, he will take revenge for the humiliation he suffered before. But Hua Shao is different. He has no status and no status. No one cares about killing him.


    So, before Rong Jin opened his mouth, Su Tang angrily scolded: "go away, what are you, miss I need you to take with me? Get out where you come from. "


    This was the first time that she spoke with him in such an arrogant and arrogant tone. Hua Shao was stunned, but Rong Jin squinted.


    Su Tang wanted to kick him when she saw that he was not leaving.


    Hua Shao was just dull for a moment, and soon understood her pains. He wanted to explain, but in the sight of Shen Jiuye, he didn''t dare to move. It was a kind of superior''s sight to see the ants. It was cold and loose. He was in the cold winter, but he was sweating hard. His back was wet.


    Rong Jin pulled a cold thin smile, "you are the teacher Taotao is looking for, so don''t know the rules, no wonder take bad three young lady, come person, drag down to play twenty big board."


    Su Tang pursed her lips and said nothing. Although the 20 boards would cost him half his life, at least she would keep his life. If she asked for help, she could not change the 20 boards into 40 boards.


    Rong Jin''s air-conditioning at night, in her indifferent attitude, is finally a little better, but only a little bit better.


    "A full month''s ban."


    Little things love to be lively. A month''s ban is more serious than beating her. He spoke slowly, waiting for her usual flattery, but this time she was dumb and silent.


    The deeper the frown, he didn''t like small things to be stubborn with him.


    Su Tang had changed her face and skin. She learned the manners of the young lady of that family, and politely gave him a gift, "yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    Yes, how dare that little thing say it is?!


    Rong Jin gas smile, "very good."


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, but her manner was dignified and generous, "Uncle Jiu, walk slowly."


    Finally, Rong Jin left.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang directly sat on the ground, and finally her servant girl Shaoyao helped her up.


    Peony wants to say and stop, finally still didn''t hold back, whispered, "Miss, you are so, nine ye are angry."


    Su Tang followed her strength and sat on the chair beside her. She felt a sense of collapse. She was just so tough, but she was actually gambling. Fortunately, the sixth sense didn''t cheat her. She won the gambling.


    "If you are angry, you can be angry. It doesn''t matter."


    Peony, "but miss, Hou Fu is not peaceful recently. The old Hou Ye is getting more and more sick. The rest of the rooms have their own ghosts, so Jiu Ye really treats you."


    Su Tang changed her previous manners and leaned back in her chair carelessly, saying: "no one can rely on her." Xu Shi''s previous scene was too soul stirring. Now he had the illusion of surviving. He subconsciously wanted to do something to divert his attention, so he picked up the herbal tea on the table.


    Peony, "Miss, that tea nine Ye just drank."


    Poof


    After spraying, she put it down a little embarrassed, and then gave herself an excuse to spray tea, "it''s too cold to drink."


    Peony want to laugh, can only stifle, "yes ah, have been soaked for nearly an hour, can not cool."


    Peony this words, Su sugar all startled, "so nine uncles all come to my this yard an hour?"


    Shaoyao knew what had happened between her and Jiuye, and then said: "yes, if you go ahead, Jiuye will come back. You were angry with him and didn''t want to eat. Although Jiuye was angry, he came here in cold weather. He must care about you. Maybe he wants to wait for you to soften him. Otherwise, why bother to come here again."


    Su Tang almost blurted out that it was impossible. Just because of the spirit of the ghost animal, how could she be soft hearted. Can turn to think of that guy even the influence of the capital all hold, this small loyalty Hou Fu points to not all his people, then swallowed the heart want to say, to peony weak wave, "let me be quiet, you go down first."


    In this month''s time, Su Tang seems to have changed her temper.


    She finished all the homework Rong Jin had brought, and finished needlework. If Hua Shao had not been beaten, she would have studied drama.


    She is so self-discipline, Rong Jin is very upset, always feel a breath in the heart, but do not know how to vent.


    "What is miss three doing?"


    This month, I don''t know how many times to ask this, the little guys around him are getting used to it.


    "Back to the ninth master, I heard that the third lady was embroidering mandarin ducks."


    Mandarin ducks always appear in pairs, suddenly embroider this, don''t you want to get married?


    As soon as Rong Jin thinks of Shen Tao''s age, 16 years old, he is at the age of discussing relatives. If he had other parents around him, he would have begun to make a fuss. I don''t know why I feel uncomfortable when I think of that little thing.


    "Well, I''ll see her."


    Rong Jin banned Su Tang for one month. Now, it has been 28 days, and the ban will be lifted in two days.


    That little thing is used to playing. Once the ban is lifted, I''m afraid I can''t see the human figure.


    Ronghua hospital.


    Ten o''clock in the afternoon, the sun is very good, Su Tang is sitting in the courtyard in the sun, embroidering ducks.


    Yes, she didn''t embroider mandarin ducks. She wasn''t interested in getting married. She didn''t want to embroider mandarin ducks, but the servant girls around seemed to misunderstand.


    She didn''t want to explain. If she misunderstood, she misunderstood. Anyway, it was embroidering and playing to pass the time.


    At this time, peony suddenly all the way trot over, "Miss, miss, nine ye came."


    These two people have never seen each other since they had a fight last time. Shaoyao was worried at the beginning. He was afraid that Jiuye would really ignore his own young lady. Now when he came, it was a smile.


    Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to roll her eyes, "peony, which yard are you from? I think about Uncle Jiu all day. I won''t be bribed by him. "


    Peony heart a empty, but there is no change on the face, "see Miss said, that also want nine ye see me."


    Also, Rong Jin''s side is all small Si, even a servant girl all have no, this let her once feel that he is not have what misogyny disease.


    "Come on, just come. Do I have to kneel down to meet you?"


    While speaking, Rong Jin had already come to her. Naturally, he could hear her clearly.


    "Little peach doesn''t welcome me?"


    Su sugar a smile, quite a bit heartless, "how can not welcome it, we nine uncle grow yushulianfeng, valiant, even if sit there do not speak, it is also pleasing."


    Flattery Kung Fu is not changed, but Rong Jin always feel that this little thing has changed.


    This is not, even the system is aware of, "son, don''t you plan to attack him?"Su Tang, "I think about it, licking the dog to the end of nothing, you see before me rainbow fart almost blow to the sky, how he should or how, might as well change a move."


    System, "for what?"


    Su Tang, "if you are at home, if you leave."


    The system still doesn''t understand.


    Su Tang, "there are thousands of kneeling and licking postures, but I can''t get up after kneeling for a long time. He thought he was used to being held by me before. I suddenly changed my state, and I couldn''t help but feel a gap in my heart. If we can''t reach the goal in one step, we''ll take our time and make him feel like he can catch me, but he can''t catch me. "


    She can understand every word in the system, but she can''t understand it even when she says it.


    Forget it, city people can play, it just needs to do its job quietly.


    Not to mention, Su Tang''s task has been achieved now, and her psychological tactics are playing properly. For example, at this moment, she really guessed Rong Jin''s idea right.


    "Nine uncle suddenly come, is because recently the small Si didn''t grind good ink again?" She even made tea and water for him with a smile, which was almost the same as before. But Rong Jin felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know how to tell him what was wrong.


    In the end, he didn''t drink any tea, so he picked up her embroidery on the stone table.


    "Why does little peach suddenly think of embroidering mandarin ducks? Do you want to get married?"


    Su Tang said, "Uncle Jiu, it''s not a mandarin duck, it''s a duck."


    Rong Jin pulled the corner of his mouth. At the beginning, he thought the mandarin ducks embroidered by little things were ugly. He embroidered them like ducks. Who could have thought that they were really ducks.


    He coughed falsely. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he simply followed what he said before and continued: "little peach is not small. It''s sixteen years old. Your parents sent a letter to me to let me see if there are any young talents for you. What does little peach like?"


    Su Tang really thought about it seriously, "pretty."


    Rong Jin, "that''s it?"


    Su Tang glared, "it''s not easy. You see, talent is predestined, but if you work hard, you can always receive some goods. But looks are different. They are born ugly. No matter how hard they try in the future, they are still ugly. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    The expression on Rong Jin''s face is almost split. He stares at Su Tang and sees that she has a serious face without half a joke. Then he can confirm that this little thing is not cheating.


    However, it is clear that she is different from other noble women in Beijing.


    "When you marry someone and ask for marriage, do you only look at your face? Nonsense


    Su Tang can''t help but turn his mouth. Who is the real one?


    However, this gave her ten courage to say.


    "Uncle Jiu, how can this be nonsense. Talent can''t be seen, only face can be seen clearly. "


    In the first 12 years before Rong Jin, the eldest son of the crown prince had never seen her, but Leng had never seen her like this.


    "Who says you can''t see your talent? If you can''t see it, it''s a joke."


    Su Tang said, "there are tens of millions of candidates in the scientific examination, but there are several who can really stand out. Today is the number one scholar. Next year, they will not be left in the corner. Who can still remember him."


    Rong Jin was very angry and happy about this. He said, "yes, it is true, but not everyone is like this. Take the Prime Minister for example, he was born in a poor family at that time..."


    Su Tang looked at him and interrupted, "yes, he was born in a poor family. He worshipped the prime minister. As a result, he got old and his son was cut off by a common people in cloth clothes. He didn''t dare to speak."


    Rong Jin


    Su Tang continued, "I was born in a poor family. I was married to a noble daughter of a noble family in those years. But in the end, I spoiled my concubine and killed my wife. I took my concubine as my own son. That''s all. I don''t want to send her to me."


    Rong Jin feels that she is about to be taken to the ditch. To say that she is shallow, it depends on her face. But people think very clearly. All kinds of expectations have been predicted, although the prediction is all tragic.


    "There''s always a difference."


    Su Tang said, "even if there are different ones, life is short. I don''t think I can find them. So why should I find such an illusory person to gamble on my future?"


    Rong Jin and Rong Jin have nothing to say.


    Su Tang changed her way and patted him on the shoulder. She comforted her and said, "Uncle Anla, you don''t have to worry about me. There are thousands of children in the world. What''s more, why can''t I support each other like a man?"


    If another girl said that, Rong Jin would think that she was frivolous, but Shen Tao said that, but he couldn''t blame her.


    No, when did she take him astray?


    He kept her, not to let her enjoy happiness, but to torture her, a solution was her bullying revenge!


    "Is that what a girl''s family should say? It seems that you have forgotten all the words on the ring. "


    Su Tang shrugged indifferently, "even if you let me copy the ring ten times, it''s useless. That thing can never bind me."


    At that moment, he was in a trance, thinking of the past when he was a fool.


    Shen Tao is two years younger than him and has many ghost ideas. He remembers that it was almost cold at that time. It was Chinese New Year''s day. Both inside and outside Hou''s house were very busy. Although he was silly, he still reacted to the outside world. Just when he was staring at the world outside the wall, she came out dressed like a hairball.


    Because of the Chinese new year, the little girl is particularly conspicuous, a bright red, but Leng is not pressed down. At that time, she was only 13 years old, but she was bright and charming.


    He remembered that he was in a trance for a moment.


    Then she said that if she wanted to go out, she would learn to bark like a cat. If it sounds good, she would take him out to play.


    Rong Jin didn''t even know how the cat called at that time, so he looked at her stupidly, and then said "cat" with a silly face.


    At that time, Shen Tao seemed to be laughing, and then taught him how to call a cat.


    Later, she came over with this dress and asked him to put it on.


    When he was silly, Rong Jin was really obedient, or very obedient to her. Because he knew that she would give him something to eat and that she would come to save himself when he was sick, so in the end, he even began to rely on her.


    He didn''t hesitate to change into women''s clothes and walked out of the yard where he had been locked up for nearly four years. He remembered that he was very happy that day, but he was very happy, but he lost with her


    The sealed memory began to revive. He remembered that she finally found herself, but she was as nervous as the sky was about to fall. Later, for the first time, he knew that she was so good at beating those traffickers. If it wasn''t for the people from the government, they would be killed by her.


    In the end, she would not take him out of the house.


    He didn''t want to recall this all the time because he felt ashamed subconsciously. Daye''s eldest son, the crown prince, had to rely on a girl to survive.


    On the one hand, he felt that she had humiliated himself and wanted to save her life to humiliate him. But actually, the real reason why he didn''t kill her was that she had saved himself several times.


    However, he is the eldest and grandson of the emperor. In the world, as long as he is in the great cause, he should provide for him and serve him. Just like the loyal and righteous Marquis''s house, it is his mercy that there are not all kinds of murders.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."Shen Tao in front of him was like the high spirited girl in my memory. During this period, she was submissive. He almost forgot what she was like before.


    "Just tell me what you said. Don''t say it to others."


    Su Tang got used to it and didn''t take it seriously. In the end, she was pulled up by someone, and then she screamed.


    Rong Jin disgusted to TUT a, "call of so ugliness, still don''t harm other men."


    Su Tang covered her ears and was very aggrieved, but there was no fear in her eyes. Besides, she was not afraid, but also ready to move.


    He was too clear about what the fool was about to move. Once he began to let go of himself when he was a fool, the bright appearance of the little girl in the past began to be firmly reflected in his mind.


    After all, from twelve to seventeen, she occupied almost all the five years.


    Su Tang snorted and then whispered, "Uncle Jiu doesn''t look at himself. He''s 19 years old. He''ll be 20 as soon as the new year''s Day is over. For other men, he may be holding a baby in his arms as a father."


    Rong Jin thinks that the little guy is really more and more daring. He dares to make fun of him.


    "Is the skin itching again recently


    Sue sugar shrunk her neck and didn''t dare to skin.


    Rong Jin didn''t stay here for long, but when he left, Su Tang couldn''t hold back and yelled at his back: "little uncle Jiu, if someone comes to propose marriage, you can help me look at each other''s appearance. I don''t want anyone worse than you!"


    As soon as Rong Jin''s mouth draws out, I''m afraid that this cheap little niece will die alone.


    But in the end, I don''t know who leaked the news. On the last day of Su Tang''s ban, her great aunt and three aunts all came over with a bunch of pictures, saying that they were looking at each other for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    Su Tang was very excited when she looked at the picture that was almost piled up as high as a hill. Anyway, she didn''t know how to spend the last day of the ban. Her great aunt and three aunts had fun for her.


    "Yes, I will."


    Da Fang and San Fang Yi Ting are just smiling and ready to see. It shows that she doesn''t refuse. If they don''t agree with each other, they''ll find another group. There are many nephews in their family, and one of them will agree with each other.


    Two people have such self-confidence, this not, just leave ronghua courtyard, two people then quarrel.


    "Three rooms," Yo, sister-in-law today good interest ah


    Da Fang, with a gentlewoman''s manner, glanced at San Fang coldly. "Peach sister''s parents are no longer around. I''m the elder. Naturally, I''m more interested. But it''s the third younger brother and sister. I heard that Gui Ge''er offended others a few days ago?"


    Sanfang''s face broke down immediately, but soon he began to laugh again. "Look what my sister-in-law said, my brother GUI is very good, but my sister-in-law and snow sister are almost twenty. When I have time to worry about peach sister, I don''t care much about my daughter. Ah, I forgot that Xuejie came out of her aunt''s belly. Look at my memory ~ "


    there are many people in Hou''s residence, and she has never been peaceful. Su Tang is always too lazy to tangle with them, and she will ignore them if she can. However, if anyone offends her, she will never be polite. As time goes by, she will be shielded by those people. Now she is so concerned, which is very ridiculous.


    She spread out the picture scroll sent by Da Fang and ER Fang, but it turned out that it was ok if she didn''t look at it. It made her sick.


    This son of a bitch, what with what, she Shen Tao is no one want it, give her these outside East crack jujube?!


    The third young lady was so angry that she took a look at the peony. Then the servant girl turned cold. "I know the third young lady, the nephew of the third wife''s family. He donated an official not long ago, but he is addicted to gambling. It''s very bad."


    Su Tang lost the scroll and asked peony to look at it again


    Peony then seriously looked up, "this is the nephew of Dafang''s mother''s family, but it''s the eldest son of Pingxin''s uncle. However, a few days ago, he mixed up with GouLan women and made trouble for the stomach of adults."


    "And this..."


    Peony before and after almost ten out, this is really, wonderful flowers have different, but each one is amazing.


    Su Tang has no support at all. According to the system, in less than a year, the old Marquis will be dead, and she can''t go to the border to find her parents, so she has to find a support for herself as soon as possible.


    No matter how big the backer is, how big can it be?


    What''s more, she has found out the male master''s routine. No matter what the ghost animal is, it''s also human.


    And she doesn''t want to be a person anymore.


    So, holding this pile of pictures, she ran to juanwu yard.


    "Little uncle nine!"


    All the way, Rong Jin heard the little girl''s clear voice.


    He glanced at the picture scroll in her hand, quickly withdrew his sight, continued to look at the books in his hand, and casually asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang piled the books on the ground, and then cried out, but because of her poor acting, she was almost kicked out by Rong Jin.


    "Uncle nine, you have to make the decision for me, otherwise, your lovely little niece will fall into the deep water of life and be in a state of anxiety all day long."


    Rong Jin quietly watched her performance, but she didn''t make a sound. Finally, she couldn''t stand it and got up from the ground, "little uncle Jiu, do you have water? I''m thirsty."


    Rong Jin, "no more?"


    Sue sugar said, "no, no one appreciates it."


    Rong Jin, "come on, what''s the matter."


    Su Tang''s performance almost came up again. As a result, the other party''s eyes swept. She immediately held back the sound of howling and said wrongly, "it''s the big aunt and the third aunt who brought me a bunch of pictures and said they wanted to show me each other."


    Rong Jin just put down his books. Actually, he knew about it. He just wanted to see how the little girl could solve it .


    Su Tang said more and more angrily. Finally, she got angry and directly kicked the picture scroll on her feet. "They are so deceiving. I just picked a few people from them. Here are the pictures I brought. Everyone in them is a pit. If anyone dares to marry, he will be restless for the rest of his life."


    Rong Jin asked her, "what do you want me to do?"


    Su Tang, with a smile, said, "I know little uncle Jiu must have a way."


    Her dogleg like, actually let Rong Jin is very ironing, but he didn''t show his face, on the contrary, he said with no expression: "ask me for help, what good do I have."


    Su Tang thought that he was really over the top at the beginning. He bullied people because they were delirious. Now he is proud of his recovery, and he must pay a little price.


    For example, how did you bully him at the beginning? Now bully him back.


    "Well, uncle Jiu, do you remember the seaweed dance? I asked you to learn it, but you didn''t learn it. Well, I''m doing it again... "


    Rong Jin hooked his lips and interrupted with a smile: "let me learn again?"Su Tang was terrified. "How dare you? It''s an apology. If you think I can''t dance, you can order more."


    Rong Jin once thought that it was the most humiliating time in his life, but since he began to let go, he was not so paranoid. He even looked at Su Tang with a little interest, "seaweed dance is too vulgar. So, you''d better learn to meow. It happens that I still have something you left behind."


    When he finished, he asked someone to bring a wooden box. Su Tang was still puzzled at the beginning. She was completely stupid until he opened it.


    This, this is not the cat ears that she specially made at the beginning. The fur inside is all the cat hair that she fell off when she swayed the cat. She collected it one by one, and the tail is also made of cat hair. For this reason, she was beaten by the little stray cats on the street.


    But in a systematic way, she''s staring at a cat every day, and it''s almost bald before the end of winter. Can the kitten not rush with her?


    Su Tang is also very aggrieved, she said that although she took the kitten''s fur, she also used fish for it.


    But now is not the time to recall this kind of thing. She stares at the cat''s ears and tail in front of her eyes. Her hands are shaking, "you Why do you keep these things? "


    Rong Jin said, "how can I be willing to lose my first gift from little peach? It happens that it will be useful today."


    It''s really like lifting a stone and hitting her feet, but soon, she was relieved.


    As a soft girl, what''s wrong with playing cat? It''s cute to play cat!


    So, after Rong Jin accepted the identity of cat girl more and more, she couldn''t help squinting, "I suddenly feel that seaweed dance is also good."


    Su Tang


    Rong Jin, "jump."


    Su Tang: I can''t bear it!


    "Well, I''ll jump right away. What else do you like, uncle Jiu? Shall we dance together? "


    Rong Jin leaned lazily on the chair with a light smile on his face. "It''s boring to finish dancing at one time. I like to take my time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    She didn''t remember when it was over. Anyway, when she finally had dinner, all kinds of magic songs were still floating in her mind.


    For example, I''m Taishan next door, oh ~


    God knows what it''s like for her to play an ape in a cat suit.


    She had no love to lie on the table, eager to let peony feed her, thinking that tomorrow must not come, but Rongjin suddenly said: "continue tomorrow."


    Sue sugar was so surprised that she jumped up from her chair and said, "do you want to continue?"


    Rong Jin glanced at her gently, "don''t you want to?"


    Su Tang with tears smile, "of course, is willing to, for the small nine uncle to solve problems, that is my honor."


    The next day, Rong Jin is practicing writing. Su Tang thinks that he can''t dance any more today, so he blows rainbow fart and exaggerates his words to the point that there is nothing in the sky and there is nothing on the ground. This long lost dog leg makes a ghost animal very useful.


    "What''s the matter today, honey on my mouth?"


    Su Tang is serious. "What''s the point of wiping honey? I''m the sweet can of little nine uncle. Of course, what I say is sweet to little nine uncle."


    If it''s so shameless, Rong Jin can throw people out and pull out his tongue, but he''s not angry with this little thing. On the contrary, he likes it.


    But he never showed it. This little thing can climb up the pole. Once she knows that she doesn''t hate her so much, he is sure that she can make a moth.


    "If it''s so disgusting, I''ll tell it to other people."


    Su Tang glared, "how can this be possible." She automatically ignores the words "disgusting people" and says seriously, "little uncle Jiu is a God in the sky. He is an immortal in the painting. How can ordinary people compare with him? I will praise the immortal and say to other people again. Isn''t that insulting the immortal?"


    Rong Jin is more satisfied with this.


    "Remember what you said, otherwise..."


    He didn''t finish, but Su Tang giggled.


    See, what about the ghost animal? It''s not flattered by her.


    The little girl''s face is proud and overflows the picture. For the first time, Rong Jin thinks that this cheap niece is really an interesting treasure. Life is much more interesting with her.


    "Uncle nine, what''s your plan today?"


    Rong Jin, "sharpen the ink."


    Su Tang thinks that he wants to polish ink, so he pours some water on the inkstone and grinds it carefully. As a result, after half a ring, Rong Jin actually hands over a pen.


    Su Tang didn''t know, so, "what does little uncle Jiu do?"


    Rong Jin, "I''ve skipped five years of classes for you. Let me see how you practice your handwriting."


    Five years of classes, he wrote all the words. When he finally recovered his memory, the font was smoother and cleaner than five years ago. As for the little girl, I don''t know how to write in the past five years. I''m afraid it''s a dog''s gnawing at the words.


    Sue sugar''s eyes turned and she understood him immediately.


    In fact, her handwriting is very good. She once practiced hard in a world, so even if she didn''t write for a long time later, she still remembers her body memory.


    But since Rong Jin thinks she''s bad, she''ll send it to him. He thinks he''s useless.


    As a result, she deliberately wrote askew wrong, the result of a piece of paper down, the other party actually said: "continue."


    Su Tang was stunned. The ink on the pen dropped onto the rice paper, and a black stain appeared.


    "Little uncle Jiu, do you still want to write?"


    Rong Jin''s appearance can not see joy, only light way: "well, continue."


    Gradually, Su Tang began to be shameless, "little uncle Jiu, did I write well?"


    Said, on such a dog gnaw words, she can also ask praise, is really very shameless, but who can think of Rong Jin is also a cruel man, actually unknowingly praise her.


    "Not bad."


    At least the shape of the character is still there. With a little practice, you can get started soon.


    Su Tang was flattered and moved, "little uncle Jiu, you are so good." With that, the painting style suddenly changed, "since uncle Xiaojiu has said it''s OK, I''ll let people mount the word and hang it in Uncle Xiaojiu''s study."


    Rong Jin


    Su Tang said, "is it too moving that uncle Jiu doesn''t speak? In fact, I don''t need to be moved. You''ve solved the problem of my great aunt and third aunt before. It''s my thanks. "


    Rong Jin rubbed his temple, then he laughed, "OK, mount it."


    He didn''t believe that a person with such a serious appearance association could not understand the beauty and ugliness of words. Since she was shameless, he would hang it up for him and let people appreciate it.


    "By the way, remember to mention the words. Otherwise, how could everyone know that it was written by peach."


    Su Tang blushed. She just said that on purpose. Who could have thought that the other party would fight her back.


    It''s impossible to hang it. She wanted to save face, so she knocked over the inkstone on purpose.


    The clothes were dirty and the calligraphy was all destroyed. The little girl pretended to be frightened and Rong Jin didn''t tear them down.Su Tang, "little uncle Jiu, my clothes are dirty. I have to go back and change."


    Rong Jin looked at a mess of study, don''t understand why he should suffer this crime, smile scold: "roll."


    "Well." After that, she trotted to the door and couldn''t help looking back. Blinking her big eyes, she said with a smile, "little uncle Jiu, I''ll come back again ~"


    Su Tang has become more and more courageous recently. Looking at Rong Jin, she doesn''t feel terrible. On the contrary, she has a kind of ready to move skin, which floats to her heart again.


    Of course, now she can barely control, only reduced 10% of the blackening value, not disorderly skin.


    Back in Ronghua courtyard, the woman at the bottom was making some cakes, which were sweet but not greasy. Su Tang liked them very much.


    Mother in law is a servant left by her mother. She cooks well on weekdays. Compared with the chef in Hou''s house, Su Tang prefers to eat the food made by her mother in law. Today, her mother-in-law made some plum blossom cakes on a whim, so she wanted to borrow flowers and offer them to Buddha.


    When she returned to juanwu hospital with plum blossom cake, it was not more than an hour. Because she was holding the cake in her hand and had no extra hand to knock on the door, she simply pushed the door open with her buttocks, which was very careless. Just want to introduce this cake with Rong Jin, the result looks inside, straight silly.


    Su Tang, "..." Sorry, you go on. "


    Rong Jin''s face is very ugly and gloomy. At first sight, he is on the edge of anger. Beside him, there is a woman who is half dressed. The woman''s posture is wonderful. At the moment, her clothes are half dressed, and the faint curve will be fully displayed.


    To tell you the truth, although Su Tang took a look at it, she knew it was a beauty.


    She is carrying plum blossom cake, and she thinks that she should destroy people''s good deeds. It''s really wrong. Just when she thinks about whether to find a servant girl, someone in the study calls her name.


    "Shen Tao, get in here!"


    Su Tang took the plum blossom cake and went in immediately without hesitation, but she was used to it. Recently, she has been on her own for several months. When Leng Buding saw this scene, she blurted out: "little uncle Jiu, so fast."


    Rong Jin


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    Rong Jin feels that the little thing has been exposed by himself recently. He looks at her deeply. Suddenly, he smiles.


    This smile is not a smile of melting ice and snow, but more penetrating.


    Later, he found that his skin had gone too far. Su Tang forced his head to smile. "What''s the order of little uncle Jiu, you say."


    Rong Jin sorted out the clothes that were not messy, and his voice was light, "throw people out to me."


    It must be a half naked creature, but it''s too much for a 16-year-old girl. She''s not as tall as she is!


    Su Tang looked around and made sure there was no one else in the study. Then she whispered, "little uncle nine, where are your little fellows and Gu Ming?"


    These people are close to protect him, but now there is no one. It''s unscientific.


    Rong Jin won''t explain to her that there is no one around him, but he needs an opportunity. For example, now, he deliberately lets her slip in, in order to clean up the stupid people behind him.


    Originally, he did not intend to involve the small things, but who let her annoy himself.


    Quick?


    Can men speak fast?


    It''s a long time. She''s almost on top of him.


    "If you want to throw it away, do you want me to throw you out as well?"


    The woman who was half undressed was already kneeling on the ground. Her charming face was soft and afraid. Her eyes were full of tears. If she could not fall off, she would be pitiful. The hook people wanted to protect her.


    At this moment, hearing Rong Jin''s words, he even begged, "Ninth master, I just want to please you. I don''t want to be long. I just want to ask for the day and night. I don''t want to dare to leave."


    The spring light inside the woman became more obvious when she lay down. The hills were white as cream, and the voice was delicate. Although the seduction skill was poor, it couldn''t hold her well.


    However, although the woman is beautiful, when Su Tang moves her eyes to Rong Jin, she suddenly feels that if Rong Jin also looks like this, she must be more beautiful than her.


    She couldn''t help imagining the scene, and then, shamefully Cough, stop, stop, that''s a big ghost animal. I can''t imagine it!


    "Sister, you see, I can''t carry you, or you can climb out by yourself?"


    Offended Rong Jin, it is impossible to go out peacefully. Su Tang thought about the ferocity of the ghost animal and used the word climb.


    However, the woman ignored her from the beginning to the end. She just looked at Rong Jin, sad and sorrowful. "Ninth master, I want to stay with you and serve you, please..."


    Before she finished crying, Su Tang interrupted, "sister, don''t cry. Uncle Jiu won''t love you. If you don''t climb out, you''ll have to roll later. Believe me, if you don''t even roll, you''ll be finished."


    Rong Jin listened to her endless chatter, but she had a feeling of long absence. In those years when he was poisoned, this little thing was pulling him to talk all day long. At that time, his mind was not clear, and he could hardly respond to her, but she was able to speak from morning to night by herself without stopping.


    To be honest, he has never seen a noble woman talk like this.


    Moreover, people are not smart. They don''t have any scheming at all. They can see who they like and who they dislike at a glance. They also have such a hot temper that they don''t know how to restrain at all. If they really get married in the future, they will suffer losses.


    He didn''t know why he suddenly thought so much. He suddenly felt that his delicate temperament seemed to be quite to his taste.


    Of course, in my mind, my face is calm, "Shen Tao, you talk a little too much."


    This all took the surname to call her, Su sugar wrinkly small face, did not dare to delay the time again.


    She looked at the woman lying on the ground crying, compared himself, found that simply can not hold up, the last bite, "sister, sorry, you cooperate." With that, she pulled her feet out.


    The woman was also strange. She didn''t resist and even didn''t cry. She was just like a dead fish. When she came to the door, the door was quite high. After several times, she banged her head. The sound of the crash hurt her.


    This winter, Su Tang Leng is sweating, she does not force herself.


    "Uncle nine, I can''t move it." She was so shameless that she didn''t move any more. She pretended to be coquettish and even fell on Rong Jin''s bosom.


    The whole system that witnessed the whole process is not good, "who are you, sleeper?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "guess."


    System:


    "Can we have a good talk? I''m not used to that. "


    It thinks that its host used to be a whimper, but now it turns into a whimper. It''s so creepy.


    Moreover, it always feels that its host is becoming more and more abnormal.


    If the man is a big ghost animal, then his host is definitely a little ghost animal.


    When the two ghost animals fight, he doesn''t even know who to sympathize with.Su Tang now completely free himself, as long as you can grasp the male psychology, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Why talk well? I want to be the brightest one in the world I''m proud of that.


    Only the system, shivering, which is the brightest cub in the world, clearly the most ferocious one!


    Rong Jin hates contact with people. For example, when the woman just touched his clothes, he almost broke her hand. But for another person, such as this little chatterbox in front of him, he thought it was cute.


    Lovely to this moment, want to hide her.


    He was stiff for a while, but soon, he took the initiative, stroked her back, the corners of his mouth with a smile, "be obedient."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 85%."


    Su Tang smashed his mouth, but he didn''t expect that the big ghost animal was good at it.


    "I''m the most obedient. Can I stop moving, uncle Jiu?"


    She blinked her eyes and looked up. Rong Jin had never looked at her so closely before. When she looked at her, she found that the little girl''s eyes were so beautiful. They were bright and bright, but their eyes were black and clear. When she laughed, they were crooked and very attractive.


    Rong Jin''s voice unconsciously dumb a few minutes, "can."


    He knew that the little girl was deliberately coquettish, but he was happy to spoil her.


    "Gu Ming, clean it up."


    As soon as the words fell, a man came outside the study.


    Gu Ming bowed respectfully and saw that many people in his master''s arms were not squinting. He quickly picked up the people on the ground and didn''t forget to close the door when he left.


    He came fast and walked fast. Su Tang understood that Rong Jin was fishing law enforcement.


    She pretended to touch her chin. She knew the truth on her face and said, "so uncle Jiu, you did it on purpose."


    She used affirmative sentence, and Rong Jin just picked eyebrows, "it''s not too stupid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    Near the evening, the sun is not so warm before, but the study burning earthworm, warm, let her a little bit lazy.


    Before she came here, she had some plum blossom cakes. Now she was full, and she had just had some exercise. Yes, she tried to drag the woman to the door. She had a lot of exercise!


    She still remembers what she came here for, so she picked up the plum blossom cake on the table again, "little uncle Jiu, plum blossom cake, I specially brought it to you."


    Rong Jin glanced at the plum blossom cake in her hand. He had eaten it before. In the past, little things had been stuffing all kinds of snacks. If she hadn''t been too fussy, he once thought he would be fed fat by her.


    Pastry is still familiar with the taste, sweet but not greasy, he does not like sweet, but such a small cake is able to eat one more.


    "Little peach, I''m curious about one thing."


    At that time, why did she pay attention to him alone.


    There are many children in the Marquis''s house. Eight sons have been born to the eldest son of the marquis. There are also married daughters. The great loyalty Marquis''s house is very lively. But he was twelve years old. He had no father or mother. He had only one nephew of the marquis. He didn''t care much about him. Why did he choose him.


    Although Su Tang is not hungry, but the beauty eat, pleasing to the eye, so she also unconsciously stretched out her claws, while eating, said: "curious about what?"


    Rong Jin ate two pieces and no longer continued, "how did you notice me at the beginning?"


    Su Tang swallowed the cake in her mouth and wanted to eat another piece. As a result, as soon as she reached out her claw, she was patted away.


    Rong Jin knew her very well. Besides being a talker, he also liked to eat all kinds of snacks. In the past, in order to eat more snacks, he left his meals to him.


    "No more dinner."


    Su Tangshan, can only put down his hand, turned to pick up the warm cup, carefully took a sip, and then a face comfortable way: "because the little nine uncle looks good."


    The answer is very deep.


    After hearing this, Rong Jin suddenly laughed. How could he forget that this little thing loves beautiful things.


    With this smile, he was fascinated by Su Tang.


    Su Tang is sure that if there is a beauty list in the world, her cheap uncle will be the first one.


    "If I''m ugly, peach won''t care about me." He looked at her with great carelessness.


    Su Tang, "this is a false proposition, does not exist, because the small nine uncle is good-looking."


    Rong Jin, "if it''s true."


    Su Tang thought for a while, and said solemnly: "I''m sure I''ll take care of it. Who let you be my little ninth uncle?"


    The little girl''s deceiving skill is really not good at all. There are so many people in the Zhongyi Marquis''s residence, and there are still people who have had an accident before, and they haven''t seen her do it. Family love is sometimes a joke. Besides, he is not her little uncle.


    Rong Jin thought, if let her know her identity, how would she react?


    Small things have never been good at camouflage, if you know, is to hide far away, or like now, follow him closely.


    To be honest, he was looking forward to her choice.


    Rong Jin stares at her eyes. Su Tang always feels that this guy is making trouble. She shrinks her neck and sleeps away. As the sky gets late, although they are clansmen in name, they are different in men and women. She gets up and leaves.


    "Uncle nine, it''s getting late. It''s time for me to go back."


    But Rong Jin said: "you specially send plum blossom cake. It''s reciprocity, so stay here for dinner." Said, he suddenly raised his eyes, "last time let you compensate for my meal, you refused, this time, still go?"


    Now that we''re talking about this, how dare Sutang go?


    "Then stay here for dinner." She is not polite, but also with his order, "little uncle nine, can I add a roast duck?"


    Nowadays, it''s popular to eat something pure and light, such as roast duck, but it''s criticized by many people for its elegance.


    But Su Tang doesn''t care. Delicious is the most important thing. Besides, you don''t need hands to eat roast duck. It''s soulless.


    Rong Jin is very clear about her taste and doesn''t dislike the greasy food she ordered. He just nods and lets people do it.


    Su sugar can be happy, a happy, rainbow fart like no money pat, "little nine uncle really with the outside of the coquettish bitch is not the same."


    Rong Jinle, he is really curious, how can she have so many praise words.


    "Coquettish bitch?"


    Su Tang said, "Hey, now many expensive women in Beijing think I''m rude, and they think that they will lower their character by joining me. But our little nine uncles are different. Sure enough, our little nine uncles are immortals, so they can only be ordinary people. "


    Her flattery is not implicit at all, but Rong Jin loves her straightforward appearance.


    "Next time anyone thinks you''re rude, call. If something happens, I''ll take it for you." Said, he suddenly thought of Jia yuankuo before, the little girl is not what to swallow, do not know where the courage, clearly parents are in the border, so, he rubbed his forehead, feel it necessary to put some people in her side, "next time, let the next man on."Rong Jin didn''t put a hand in her side, but those people had their own responsibilities and skills, so he said, "I''ll let Gu Ming pick someone for you later." After thinking about it, he felt that it was not enough. "Forget it, let Gu Ming wait by your side."


    Su Tang is shocked. Has she been put into his territory by the man?!


    It''s really not easy. I want to give myself tears when I recall.


    "But Uncle Jiu, what do you do if you give me Gu Ming?" Surprised, she thought for him: "come on, let Gu Ming choose some for me. Anyway, I don''t go out much."


    Rong Jin raised his eyelids and said, "don''t you go out much?"


    Su Tang choked, "I like to go out once or twice a month."


    Rong Jin looked at her with a smile, "just once or twice?"


    Su Tang confessed, "well, there may be four, five, six, seven or eight times, but anyone in the capital who doesn''t know me is to find fault with me and dare not really do it. Besides, my parents also sent me a batch of elite, ordinary people can''t get close to me."


    She is the only daughter. Second master Shen and second lady Shen send their cronies back every year. Otherwise, this cannibal and loyal Marquis''s house would not make her so comfortable.


    More because of her guilt, although Shen and his wife are in the border, they also know their daughter''s reputation, but they never say anything about her. As long as she is happy, reputation is a fart! Of course, my daughter''s choice of a good son-in-law is hard enough. She thinks that if she really can''t do it, she can''t hurt her.


    This is how Shen Tao''s confidence comes from. Rong Jin also knows that he has contacted Shen ER and his wife before, and because of this reason, he didn''t kill her at the beginning.


    But now, he''s glad he made the decision.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    I had a very happy meal. When Sutang went back, she was full of food.


    This is not, for a long time did not eat so happy, before leaving, unexpectedly a change before formal, pull the doorframe, smile a face shy, "small nine uncle, I can come tomorrow to rub meal?"


    Although Shen ER and his wife connived at her, the old woman they sent was very strict in food and drink. It doesn''t matter if she goes out for a meal once in a while, but if she dares to go out every day, she will definitely show her.


    Su Tang is the one who can''t see other people crying. Besides, those servant girls are better for her.


    However, although the food cooked by her mother-in-law was quite to her taste, some heavy greasy things were seldom cooked for her, and she occasionally went out to satisfy her hunger. Now, she suddenly found a good place to go.


    Uncle Jiu, who dares to take care of him!


    Rong Jin''s face is not obvious, even asked her to pay, "yes, remember to pay for food."


    Su Tang''s eyes were bright. "OK, I''ll bring the silver tomorrow."


    Rong Jin just looked at her jumping away, and the corner of her mouth raised a ray of radian.


    Small things are really easy to cheat, just like he used to.


    He could understand why she was so devoted to teasing him. It was really interesting.


    When Su Tang comes back to ronghua courtyard, she remembers that there are two more guards at the door. At last, she doesn''t want Gu Ming. The man is in great danger. Gu Ming is the leader of the dark guards, so she chooses two dark guards casually.


    But nominally they''re just guards.


    The weather is getting colder and colder. As the new year comes to an end, the old Marquis''s health is going from bad to worse.


    Houfu also lost the atmosphere of the past new year, everywhere dead, pressure people breathless.


    If the old Marquis leaves, the title of the loyal marquis will belong to my uncle. But my uncle has always been at odds with other brothers. He is the original son, and the rest, such as Shen Tao''s father, is the stepson. Although he is also a legitimate son, he is not a mother compatriot and is not close to him, let alone some of the remaining brothers are from his aunt''s belly.


    Su Tang doesn''t care. She is more comfortable when she divides the government. Although she no longer has the title of Miss Hou Fu, she is still the daughter of the general.


    But other people are different, especially the uncles who came out of their aunts'' stomachs, who were originally rich sons. Now they are called Lord in the Marquis''s mansion. If they divide the mansion, they will not be rich. Among other things, the Lord of the Marquis''s mansion is not measurable by money.


    The weather began to change in Hou''s house, but it had nothing to do with Su Tang. At this time, she was sitting in the warm pavilion with the window open, looking at the snow outside.


    The snow was too heavy for her to go out, so she asked her maid to heat her wine and eat snacks.


    When Rong Jin came over, she collapsed on the soft couch like no bones.


    "It''s nice to have a little peach."


    Hearing the voice of the demon king, she sat up straight. Seeing that Rong Jin had entered the room, she immediately gave up her seat and poured wine for him politely. "Little uncle Jiu, it''s freezing. How can I blow you here?"


    "You see, when you come, my warm Pavilion is full of splendor."


    "The wine cup in your hand is better than before."


    "This hand is really beautiful. It''s a work of art."


    Looking at the small mouth, the words jump out one by one. Rong Jin feels comfortable when he hears them. When he''s almost done, he stops and says, "well, I''ve got something to do here today."


    Su sugar immediately a face small fan younger sister''s facial expression, "you say."


    "Come with me to see Marquis Shen."


    In his life, marquis Shen had two wives, and then he didn''t marry again. He didn''t pay much attention to his concubine. He was not allowed to go to him without his orders. So now he is dying of illness, and there is no one else beside him except the housekeeper.


    The dormitory is filled with a strong smell of medicine. Even if there is incense burning, it still smells bad.


    Su Tang wrinkled her little nose and didn''t show it. Her bedroom was divided into outer room and inner room, separated by a curtain. At the moment, she was standing in the outer room, looking down at her little embroidered shoes.


    In the room, because of the arrival of Rong Jin, there is a movement at last.


    On the bed, old Marquis Shen was extremely ill. His face was gray and his eyes were not as smart as before. He became turbid. However, because of Rong Jin''s arrival, he struggled to get up from the bed.


    Someone brought the chair over, put it by the bed, and let Jin sit down.


    "Your Highness the eldest grandson." Marquis Shen''s voice was like a bellows. It was very hard to hear. Because he was very ill, he could not speak word by word.


    Mr. Shen was so smart that his younger brother''s family almost died for nothing because of his intrigue and mistakes.


    He was ashamed of his younger brother, and even more ashamed of Rong Jin, who was the only eldest son of his royal highness. He was the eldest son of his younger brother''s family, who saved his nephew''s life with all his efforts.


    Rong Jin nodded. Seeing that he wanted to get out of bed and salute, he said, "Lord Shen doesn''t have to salute."


    Old Marquis Shen''s eyes were cloudy, and he couldn''t really see people, but he was not confused. He knew that he had reached the limit. He didn''t force himself, so he continued to lean on the head of the bed and gasped for breath.He talked about it for a long time, but he wanted to leave a blood for the Shen family.


    His sons, except for the second and fifth sons who were far away from the border, treated him more or less severely. The royal children, the most noble, were stupid and could not tolerate the neglect of outsiders.


    He knew that he was guilty of death. Unexpectedly, Rong Jin suddenly said, "I can save Shen''s life."


    He was talking about the Shen family, not one of them. As soon as the cloudy eyes of the Marquis Shen brightened, "what does your highness want?"


    Rong Jin said, "Miss Shen, I''ll take it."


    Although the bedroom is divided into outer room and inner room, the curtain can''t stop the sound at all. At this moment, Su Tang can hear their conversation clearly.


    Of course, Su Tang knows Rong Jin''s identity, but Shen Tao doesn''t, so she has to show her amazement.


    No, there''s movement in the outer room.


    Su sugar Station''s position, there happened to be a night light behind her, she this startled a retreat, night lights are touched by her on the ground.


    With a bang, even Lord Shen noticed it.


    He couldn''t see the Chu people clearly. He could barely see a bold little girl outside. She was very red.


    He was in a trance. He hadn''t seen anyone for a long time. He almost forgot that it was almost new year''s day now. Among all his grandchildren, he was the most naughty of the second generation, but although he was the most naughty, he was the one he liked the most.


    However, the Marquis is not very articulate and does not know how to get along with such a small baby. Although he likes it, he likes it in his heart.


    "Peach?"


    Sue sugar panicked, heard his voice, half a resounding, "grandfather."


    Timid, which still has the past arrogance, old Marquis Shen sighed, in the end is frightening her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    Rong Jin will bring her over, in front of her to say these secrets, in fact, is determined not to let her go.


    Either stay with him, or a cup of loess, buried forever.


    This principle is understood by Marquis Shen, and so does Su Tang.


    He suddenly put the truth in front of her and didn''t give her the chance to choose. Su Tang could only accept it, and she had to accept it if she didn''t.


    Shen Tao is arrogant and domineering, but she is only 16 years old. How many things can a 16-year-old girl experience? In a short period of time suddenly know so strong news, the whole person is in a trance.


    Her reaction was expected by Rong Jin.


    He lifted the curtain, went to her and pulled her to his arms. The candle on the ground was not extinguished, but no one was in charge of it.


    Su Tang was pulled far away, but for a moment, she always felt that the fire would burn her body.


    Yeah, she''s just playing with fire.


    She stared at Rong Jin, and all kinds of complicated emotions flashed in her eyes.


    Rong Jin found out a long time ago that these eyes never lie. For example, at this moment, he saw the meaning of shrinking inside.


    He dropped his eyes, his slender index finger suddenly reached his lips, his voice was low, but with a smile, "peach, don''t hurry to say, think clearly. I know you won''t let me down


    He blocked up Su Tang''s refusal. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer. Her eyes were wavering. In the end, she didn''t dare to look at him.


    Under the candlelight, Rong Jin''s side face was stern. When he looked down at her, a small shadow fell from the bottom of his eyes. It was gloomy, but he had a smile on his face. He said gently, "isn''t little peach very curious about my identity?"


    "Now, you know."


    The candle fire eventually spread to the curtain and burned in an instant. Under the blazing fire, she jumped.


    She wanted to escape. However, the demon king around her was holding her waist tightly. For the first time, Rong Jin found that the little girl''s waist was so thin that she seemed to be able to cut it.


    However, he has to admit that he really likes it.


    So, she''d better be nice to him.


    Rong Jin tries to pretend to be gentle and genial now, but anger can''t be hidden at all, it''s easy to leak out from the details, and there''s a fire burning around him. Which normal person would ask you this in such a dangerous situation?


    He is the devil.


    Shen Tao''s experience is too little. Her short life makes her unable to make the right decision.


    No, the devil didn''t give her a chance. She had only one choice from beginning to end.


    She bit her lips, her eyes were timid, and her arrogance was gone.


    Rong Jinyuan thought that what she liked was her vitality, her arrogance and arrogance. But when she began to be afraid, she found that no matter what expression she made, such a beautiful face could tickle his heart.


    "Peach, you haven''t given me the answer yet."


    Listen, how tender.


    If it wasn''t for the fire, Sue would have believed him.


    "I, I don''t go, little uncle nine, you put out the fire, my grandfather is still in it." Her voice was tinged with a trace of crying, but Rong Jin was damned in love with it.


    At that moment, he wanted to bully people into crying.


    But in the end, he didn''t do it. It will be a long time. Anyway, people are his. He will have a long time to do what he likes.


    "Well, listen to peach."


    Rongjin lips slightly up, to show his good mood, with his order, soon someone came in to put out the fire.


    The fire was exaggerated, but it was not big. It was put out soon.


    But Su Tang was choked by the smoke, coughing, and finally tears came out. Her eyes were red, like little white rabbits, which made people want to take a bite.


    Although Rong Jin wanted to bully her and cry, he didn''t expect to achieve it in this way.


    Sure enough, it''s lovely.


    "Well, don''t cry, let''s go back."


    Su Tang was already outside her bedroom at this time. She didn''t want to go. She just blew the cold wind on the porch. She was pulling Rong Jin''s sleeve. She was afraid of shrinking at the bottom of her eyes, but for some reasons, she summoned up her courage.


    "What about grandfather? How''s my grandfather?"


    Rong Jin put her hair on her forehead and said in a soft voice: "he''s OK. The housekeeper has arranged for him to sleep in the compartment. And you, my lovely peach, it''s getting late. You should go back to rest. "


    Maybe she was too frightened, and there was a cold wind behind her. Su Tang fell ill after she went back.


    She was in a coma. It was the next day when she woke up.


    But even when I wake up, my head is still confused after I open my eyes.


    The servant girl was waiting for her all the time. When she woke up, her eyes lit up. "Miss, you wake up. You scared me to death. You''ve been sleeping all day and all night."


    Sue sugar a mouth, found that his throat is like a fire, hot.She just sent out a gas sound, the servant girl immediately brought a cup of warm water to come over, "Miss, the doctor said you inhaled a cigarette, wake up with a sore throat, drink some water quickly."


    Warm water from the throat all the way down the abdomen, hot pain slightly decreased, even the dizzy head began to wake up.


    "What happened when I fell asleep?" As soon as I opened my mouth, I found that my throat was more painful than I thought, and my voice was hoarse.


    The servant girl felt distressed and tucked in the quilt for her. "It''s nothing, but the ninth master has been with you all the time. If you wake up a little earlier, you can see the ninth master as soon as you open your eyes."


    Rare, when it comes to Rong Jin, she is silent.


    The servant girl only thought she had a sore throat and said, "it''s time to take some medicine, miss."


    Su Tang is not self willed at this time. The servant girl comes here with the black medicine. She takes a deep breath, pinches her nose and pours it down.


    Xu''s face was wrinkled because of the bitterness.


    At this time, his mouth was suddenly stuffed with a candied fruit, which sweetly diluted the bitter taste in his mouth.


    She lifted her eyes and found that Rong Jin didn''t know when he appeared in her bedroom.


    "Silly?" Rong Jin is in a good mood. Seeing that she purses her lips and looks at herself, she can''t help squeezing her round cheek.


    It''s very smooth. I can''t put it down with this touch.


    But he thought that she was ill and didn''t want to upset her. He squeezed her and let go.


    Can su sugar this body''s skin is very tender, a touch will leave a mark, just like now, that red face looks like someone abused one eye, with the watery eyes, hook the heart itching unbearable.


    "Little uncle nine." Her spirit is not very good, because of illness, there is no color on her face, the only red is pinched out by Rong Jin.


    She said: "little uncle Jiu, I seem to have made one..." She thought about it, but finally she didn''t think of any adjectives. She said dryly, "I had a dream."


    Rong Jin overflow a smile, but that pair of shallow eyes is heavy, "what dream, tell me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    "I dreamt that my grandfather''s bedroom seemed to be on fire."


    "I also dream about..."


    In the middle of the speech, she suddenly stopped talking, and the smile on Rong Jin''s face deepened. "What else did you dream about? Go on."


    That pair of eyes, stare at the person in the heart hair, also su sugar to resist abruptly.


    However, it''s one thing that she can resist. Shen Tao certainly can''t bear it. So, she staggers her eyes and looks at him. Her eyes jump and panic spreads from her eyes. Finally, she grabs the quilt.


    "Uncle nine, I didn''t dream. Those things are true, right?"


    She opened her mouth carefully, looking forward, as if waiting for him to say it was a dream.


    But Rong Jin broke all her hopes, he silently hooked his lips, smiling very gently, "no dream."


    This gentle words, for Shen Tao, is like a flood of beasts, directly broke all her strong camouflage, let her crumble.


    Su Tang plays a 16-year-old girl without any difference. Even Rong Jin has cheated her. He opens his arms, hugs her in his arms, caresses her back and coaxes her silently.


    The little girl strained her back and did not relax.


    Rong Jin didn''t worry. After a while, she talked to her about some other things, such as the recent events in the capital. Su Tang heard him say that Prime Minister Jia had fallen, and then she suddenly raised her head.


    But though she raised her head, she never said a word.


    Rong Jin still smiles, even accompanies her to use some food to leave.


    As soon as he left, Sue sugar came down from the bed.


    As soon as she got out of bed, the servant girl immediately put her clothes on her body and worried: "Miss, you haven''t recovered yet. The doctor said you''d better lie down in bed and don''t blow."


    Su Tang stares at the distance of the door, half ring, she said: "I''m going to see my grandfather, you go to ask the housekeeper, when will my grandfather wake up."


    The servant girl looks embarrassed. Marquis Shen is seriously ill. No one is allowed to visit unless he speaks in person. Su Tang''s words undoubtedly gave the servant girl a big problem, but she was just a servant girl, and she didn''t know if she was wrong. Miss Cai''s eyes were cold.


    The servant girl just wanted to have a try. As a result, she mentioned it to the housekeeper. The housekeeper was silent and agreed.


    The housekeeper let Su Tang have dinner, but during this period, Rong Jin didn''t show up.


    In winter, it gets dark very early.


    After su Tang had dinner, it was dark. She put on her cloak, stepped on the heavy snow, and walked step by step towards the old Marquis''s bedroom.


    Because the bedroom was on fire last time, now the Marquis is sleeping on his side, which is much smaller than the previous bedroom. At least there is no difference between the outer room and the inner room.


    Compared with the last time, it''s hard for old Marquis Shen to get up this time. He gasps hard, and his breath is much lower than that of the last time.


    "Peach." He said, "grandfather, please do one thing."


    To Rong Jin, marquis Shen asked for one for the Shen family. But to Shen Tao, he thought about the well-being of the Shen family''s descendants. Even though he knew that they were not good at all, and even some of them were very bastards, how could he watch them die as a father.


    What''s more, the eldest grandson asked for his granddaughter, which was also her great honor.


    Entering the palace in the future is undoubtedly the icing on the cake for the Shen family.


    Why refuse this win-win situation? As for Shen Tao, although Marquis Shen likes the granddaughter very much, this love can''t support her to continue to be capricious.


    As a daughter of the Shen family, she should be prepared to sacrifice for the Shen family.


    Su Tang didn''t stay here for long, but when she came out, the snow didn''t stop. However, she saw Rong Jin at the corner.


    He just stood in the corridor without any guards around him, but she was very clear that those dark guards were hidden in the night. If anyone wanted to do harm to him, they would suddenly appear like ghosts and kill them.


    She took a deep look at him. This time, instead of flinching, she walked towards him step by step.


    Rong Jin did not ask anything, just holding her hand, "so cold, come out without a hand warmer."


    Su Tang didn''t shrink, so he looked at him in a daze, "little uncle nine, can I call you little uncle nine again in the future?"


    Rong Jin laughed, but as a title, he never paid attention to it.


    "Of course."


    Then, Su Tang burst into a smile, very beautiful, more beautiful than the snow all over the sky.


    As we approach the end of the new year, although the air pressure in Hou''s residence is a little low, there must be an atmosphere for the Chinese new year, such as red lanterns.


    Su Tang wrote a letter to her parents in the border area and asked them to bring some clothes and jewelry from the capital. She remembered that when she was very young, Shen Tao''s mother was still in Beijing. She was a rare beauty. She was no longer a child. Seeing her mother depressed every day, she forced herself to laugh with her and asked her to go to the border area to find her father.At that time, she was only five years old.


    Of course, Mrs. Shen didn''t agree. Until her seventh birthday, she talked with her mother all night. The next day, Mrs. Shen said goodbye to her with red eyes.


    Because she is sensible, second lady Shen feels very guilty about her daughter, so she is reluctant to have another child.


    It''s hard to think of the past. According to her memory, Su Tang painted a picture of Mrs. Shen. As for her cheap father, I''m really sorry. She''s never seen her before.


    After painting, I inscribed at the bottom, saying it was for the most beautiful mother in the world.


    It''s different from the word "dog crawling son" that was deliberately written in Rong Jin last time. It''s just like a stream of flowing water. I''m afraid I can''t practice it in a few years.


    She didn''t think much, but Rong Jin, who cut off her portrait, thought much.


    Although there are only a few words, who is Rong Jin? How can he not think much about it.


    All her schoolwork has been left to him all these years. She teases the cat and walks the dog every day. It seems that she has never done anything serious. If she were a man, she would be a famous dandy in Beijing.


    If you want to be beautiful, it can''t be formed overnight. If you look at her handwriting again, it''s impossible that you haven''t worked hard. And this scroll is almost as good as those masters.


    So, why did she leave those lessons to him at the beginning?


    Mingming''s handwriting is so beautiful, but he has never had a shape in front of him, and this scroll, these things, can''t be practiced in a day.


    So, after she left her homework to him, she did it again.


    Rong Jin suddenly feels that he has found the truth. Although the little girl is arrogant and ignorant, these are just her protective shells. In the capital surrounded by wolves, Shen and his wife are not considerate. Sometimes they hide themselves, which is better for them.


    Thinking about it, he burst out laughing.


    His little peach is really a treasure www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    Su Tang has no idea that she has lost another layer of vest. Although this layer of vest is not important, as long as it is lost, how much will be affected.


    This is not, Rong Jin began to wonder how much clumsy she still hidden, let her side of the guard to collect for him, and then, she was staring more closely.


    Su Tang doesn''t know anything about this.


    At the end of the new year, she will be seventeen years old. At present, she is already a big girl, and even some of the people who discussed marriage earlier have begun to get married.


    The noble girls in Beijing like to get together when they have nothing to do. For example, it''s a good time to enjoy the plum blossom. They make a plum blossom and invite a group of noble girls to eat and drink. It seems harmonious, but it''s actually turbulent.


    Su Tang was not interested in this kind of thing at first, but recently Rong Jin''s eyes were too tight, and she was a little suffocated. Expensive girl or something. Seriously, none of them can fight.


    Now the old emperor in the palace ascends the throne in his middle age and cuts through the thorns and thorns all the way. In his old age, he has two sons, and no daughter.


    He was not happy to be a princess or county leader because of his thin offspring. Except for the daughters of the two princes, all the other noble daughters had no rank.


    However, all the princes had fiefdoms and were not allowed to enter the capital without any moves. A few years ago, the king of Yan was so rampant that he almost forced the imperial palace to make a lot of trouble. But in the end, he did not return to his own territory. Although his power still remained in the capital, the old emperor was not a vegetarian.


    The only thing that worries people is that the two sons of the old emperor are dead, and the eldest grandson is also said to be Honghong. At this moment, the last one to inherit the throne is the king Yan.


    But for the noble women, these things are not what they can worry about. After all, it''s useless to worry about them. It''s a big deal to talk about the affairs of the imperial court.


    Qin Qingyue held this plum blossom appreciation party. Although Su Tang received the invitation, everyone was used to it. This little overlord flower was not interested in these elegant banquets, so when she appeared in front of the public, many people were stunned.


    Red like fire, far away, it is more beautiful than the plum.


    Qin Qingyue''s most expensive women like to wear light colored clothes, and they don''t like many hair accessories. If they look good, it''s OK. For example, Qin Qingyue''s beauty is as pure and clean as the lotus that comes out of the mud but doesn''t dye, or cleans the ripples but doesn''t demon. But if she looks ordinary, the light colored clothes will look dull.


    In addition, a bright and moving beauty came at this time, and they were crushed to death.


    Everyone didn''t want to go to Su Tang, because standing beside her would make her look like a maid. Only Wen ran saw her coming from a distance and immediately met her.


    "Taotao, why are you here?"


    She said, then took her arm, very intimate.


    Su Tang has been suffocating at home recently. When she comes here, she vomites heavily. Without the formality and uneasiness in Hou''s house, she shows a little nature. "Recently, I''m too tired at home. I want to come out to relax."


    The capital is very big, but it''s very small. For example, the affairs of Zhongyi Marquis''s house have been known to all, even Wen Ran has heard about it.


    "I''ve heard that your uncle has gone too far. He sent out the news early that he wanted to separate his family."


    Everyone knows that the old Marquis can''t do it. It''s a matter of time before the family is separated.


    Su Tang doesn''t bother about it, but Rong Jin''s eyes are so strange. She''s in trouble. She always feels that something is out of her control.


    She held her cheek in one hand, her eyes empty, trying to relax.


    But Wen ran was concerned: "if you split up, what would you do? Shen Er Ye is in the border, and you can''t go. Can you do it by yourself then? "


    Su Tang sighed, "if there''s no accident, I should be with my little ninth uncle."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Wen ran exclaimed, "yes, I forgot your little ninth uncle!"


    Although Shen Jiuye is just a cloth clothes without official position, that day he said he would cut his tongue. Even the prime minister didn''t dare to say anything. Based on her sensitivity to the situation over the years, she guessed that his origin was not uncommon.


    "Well, Taotao, although your ninth uncle looks good, I''m a little afraid. I dare not post to you these two months, otherwise I would have been waiting for you if I knew you would come today."


    Rong Jin''s masculinity is very strong. Su Tang understands Wen ran very well. She doesn''t want to get close to them if she doesn''t have to attack the masculinity.


    "It''s OK. I don''t blame you."


    The plum blossom feast was very grand. In addition to the female guests here, there were also many male guests on the other side. Although there was a river separating them, the river was not wide at all. You could see the scenery at a glance.


    Today, Sutang is undoubtedly one of the most beautiful scenery at the plum blossom feast.


    She was not interested in those poems, so she took Wen ran to chat with her. But she didn''t want to be in the limelight, but some people couldn''t bear it.


    "If you come to enjoy the plum banquet, you will live up to the beautiful scenery if you don''t say a few poems."


    "If I say that sister Shen Tao is also one of the beautiful sceneries, if she can recite a poem, it will be perfect.""Yes, I''ve never heard sister Shen Tao recite poems, and I don''t know if she would like to show her face."


    The ladies are all talking and laughing, but in fact they are waiting for her to make a fool of herself. As everyone knows, Miss Zhong Yi Hou San has never recited poems in public. Today, there are so many literati on the other side of the river. They are going to make a fool of themselves.


    Su Tang has always been lazy to fight with them, but these girls are all bullied to the end. How can she bear it?


    Wen Ran''s knowledge was a little better than her, so she wanted to sing a song for her, but Su Tang pressed her hand, "I''ll do it."


    "I can''t write poems, but now I have two poems that I want to give to some people." With that, his eyes finally fixed on Qin Qingyue.


    As soon as she spoke, there was no sound around, and everyone looked at her.


    There are schadenfreuders and onlookers.


    "I have no intention of fighting for spring, but I am envious of all the others." This is a poem by Lu You, a poet of the Southern Song Dynasty. Su Tang said, "I saw this poem by accident, but I think it''s quite suitable for the situation."


    For Su Tang, this poem is almost familiar, but for Qin Qingyue, it has never been heard.


    They prefer Su Tang to satirize them, saying that they saw it in other places.


    No, someone couldn''t bear it and started to fight with her on the spot. "Miss Shen, if you say it''s a poem, just sing these two sentences. Don''t you look down on us?"


    Su Tang hooked her lips and looked lazily at the outsider. She looked very good, but her brain was not very good.


    "I just don''t like it. What can you do for me?"


    "You The girl didn''t expect that she admitted it so frankly, and her face was very blue immediately, "Shen Tao, do you want to face?"


    Sue sugar gave it back to her intact.


    When she has stopped recently, is it easy to bully?


    Funny.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Compared with the other party''s impatience, Su Tang wears delicate make-up, leisurely and complacent, a comparison, the victory has been divided.


    When the old Marquis was seriously ill, the strength of Zhongyi Marquis''s house was not as good as before. Everyone thought that Shen Tao was in good order during this period. Who would have thought that Shen Tao was not only insolent, but even worse.


    In the past, Shen Tao was arrogant, but seldom bothered with these noble women. The reason why she was disliked by so many people was simply because of her extraordinary remarks and high-ranking attitude. Today, she is somewhat aggressive.


    The little lady was red in her eyes. People always sympathize with the weak.


    Now, for example, many people begin to blame Su Tang because of her weakness.


    Once upon a time, the third lady of Zhongyi Marquis''s mansion was escorted by the old Marquis, and few people dared to fight against her. But now it''s different. Her uncle has long been clamoring to separate. At that time, she would be the daughter of a military general and a rude man at most, and she would not be crazy about her.


    Those who had previously evaded her edge now came out one by one.


    Among them, Qin Qingyue was the first to stand up. She presided over the overall situation, and no one was partial to help. She had a decent smile and a modest manner. "They are all sisters. Why bother to make such a fuss?" Said, to that little expensive female faintly helpless sorry, "Yue girl, this matter you too blunt, how can say Shen three girl shameless?". Who in Beijing doesn''t know the temperament of Miss Shen San? You should apologize to her. "


    Qin Qingyue''s remark is a pun. She criticizes the little lady named Yue on the face, but in fact she insinuates that Su Tang is shameless, which is known to the whole capital.


    Sure enough, soon, the little lady bowed to sue sugar and apologized.


    "Miss Shen, I''m sorry." Apologizing was too careless, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    Although Qin Qingyue presided over the plum blossom Appreciation Club, not all the expensive women in the capital were on her side. If not, some people would be aggrieved by Su Tang.


    "It''s really a white lotus that is independent from the rest of the world. We can''t catch up with it."


    "Lian''er, you are so funny. Tell me about it. You are called lian''er. Will you be independent from the rest of the world?"


    The noble girl named lian''er is indeed a daughter of the Duke of the country. Her name is Li Lian. When she heard the words, she burst out with a clear smile. "I want to be independent from the rest of the world. No one is shameless. Are we still fighting with others?"


    Su tangle is happy. These people are not low in status. Because of their noble family, they are raised like her, and they are open-minded and willful.


    These are all her good sisters, just like wenran.


    "If you want to, lian''er, I will offend everyone today, and I will get it back for you."


    As soon as Su Tang opened her mouth, Li Lian immediately burst into laughter and said, "peach, your little mouth has been smeared with honey today. It''s so beautiful. Don''t you want me to do something for you?"


    Su Tang covers her heart and exaggerates, "am I so unscrupulous in Lian er''s heart? To praise you is to ask for something? "


    Li Lian tut a, the mouth dislikes, the eyes is Piao to other people, "this world unscrupulous people are too many, have to guard against a bit."


    Seriously speaking, compared with Shen Tao, Qin Qingyue and lian''er really have a grudge.


    Li Lian had already made a choice for marriage. Although she was the son of a poor family, her knowledge was really good. As soon as she saw that she would succeed, Qin Qingyue got in the middle of the way. She was so fascinated that she ran to leave her family.


    Everyone was angry about this. As a result, Qin Qingyue even came to protest and pretended to cry, saying that she didn''t know anything. She just said a few words with the number one scholar, but she didn''t want to break them up. She just had some intellectual things to ask.


    That''s pretty disgusting.


    What''s more disgusting is that the number one scholar Lang thought that Li Lian was bullying Qin Qingyue and protecting her as a protector.


    In the end, it was reported in Beijing that the number one scholar Lang felt that Qin Qingyue was brilliant and beautiful, but he was ashamed and didn''t dare to think about it. As for his marriage to Miss Li, he knew there was someone in his heart and didn''t dare to delay her.


    In the end, people all sing that the number one scholar Lang has love and righteousness. Qin Qingyue is the fairy of Jiaoyue, but Li Lian is the only one who has been ridiculed so far.


    Many people''s faces have changed slightly because of Li Lian''s words, but the protagonist Qin Qingyue''s face is still elegant and gentle, and has not been affected from beginning to end.


    When Li Lian saw this, she was angry in her eyes. She couldn''t bear to press it. Su Tang had to press the person down.


    "Come on, eat the cake."


    Li Lian is indignant, "still eat what cake, gas all gas full."


    Su Tang is very calm, "the more angry you are, the happier others will be. Don''t let people see jokes. Come on, drink. "


    Li Lian was pacified by her, and she took a sip of Su Tang''s wine. The hot taste of the wine began to disperse, and she finally calmed down.


    They don''t make trouble here, but Qin Qingyue doesn''t stop there.


    "Ah, I heard that sister Qin recently engaged in a marriage. She is Rong Qi, the second son of his Highness the king of Yan."


    "Really, that''s his Royal Highness the king of Yan. Congratulations to sister Qin."


    Qin Qingyue accepted their blessing with reserve. She had a shallow smile on her face. However, her little daughter''s posture in her eyes couldn''t be covered. "It''s just a marriage discussion. She hasn''t changed her post yet.""It''s all about marriage. Is it far from the change? After that, we won''t see elder sister Qin. Prince Yan''s mansion is no longer in Beijing. In other words, elder sister Qin has not married yet, and I have already begun to miss her. "


    "What if it''s no longer in the capital? If it''s full of capital, whose family is better than his Royal Highness the king of Yan?"


    The discussion is getting louder and louder, but Su Tang doesn''t say a word. She continues to eat her wine and reward her plum. However, some people always think that she is easy to bully.


    "Sister Qin will be very lucky in the future. Unlike some people, I''ve heard that so far there is not even a door-to-door matchmaker."


    "How can it be the same? Our sister Qin is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Some of us have skin bags. "


    Finish saying, those little expensive female cover to smile into a piece.


    "Miss Shen San, I heard that Zhongyi Hou is seriously ill. Why are you still dressed in red all day? Don''t you hate to marry?" It was the little lady named Yue who said this. Then she said, "I forgot. Miss Shen can''t say it. I''m sorry, you have a lot of..."


    Sue sugar took her glass and gave her a cool look.


    "I know I can''t say it, but I keep saying it. If I don''t do something today, I''ll not ignore Miss Qin''s evaluation of me."


    Seeing her like this, the lady named Yue was afraid, and her face turned white, "I I''ll just say a few words casually. It''s a big deal. I''ll apologize to you again. "


    However, Su Tang came up to her. She was bright and moving. Her smile was even more beautiful. Even the plum blossom in the garden was inferior. But such a beautiful person suddenly slapped the little lady of Yue''s name in front of everyone.


    The smile on her face did not change, but the fundus of her eyes was tinged with a trace of Yin, "do you know what happened to the last person who said that to me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    "I know that." Wen ran said with a smile, "just the son of the former prime minister, Jia yuankuo, whose tongue was cut."


    This words, as if to stir up a thousand waves, all people look at Su sugar''s eyes are wrong.


    Many people were shocked by the news that the former Prime Minister suddenly fell from power a year ago.


    Compared with the prime minister''s downfall, Jia yuankuo''s injury is insignificant, but you have heard about it, but no one thought that it was Shen Tao who hurt Jia yuankuo.


    Calculate the time. At that time, the prime minister had not been defeated.


    Wen ran, as a few insiders, knows the horror of the incident. However, with the Shen family''s little ninth master, he will not let his friends suffer.


    "Taotao, we are people with status. How can we fight by ourselves?" Come out to play, who has not a few servant girls around.


    And Su Tang, besides the maid, has two guards.


    It''s common to quarrel, but it''s the first time to beat someone. Qin Qingyue, as the host, if she makes a big noise, she will invite no one to the garden party later.


    This is a denial of her ability. She immediately steps forward to prevent the incident from worsening. But before she gets close, she is stopped by Su Tang''s servant girl.


    Peony smile, "Miss Qin, this is my miss''s business."


    Qin Qingyue''s face changed a little, but she argued with a servant girl, which was too low. She talked with Su Tang through peony. "Miss Shen San, you are all people with status here." Finish saying, she immediately gives oneself servant girl facial expression, signal to come forward to stop.


    However, the servant girl is not close yet, but is stopped by the guard who jumps out of nowhere.


    It''s a guard, but it''s more like Dark guard.


    They are noble women who have seen their own guard skills. Some of them are good at Kung Fu, but they can''t be so quiet.


    Looking at the momentum of the two guards, they didn''t even speak, but they didn''t dare to move everyone.


    The guard only stopped Qin Qingyue''s servant girl, but didn''t do it. After all, the master didn''t speak, and they couldn''t do it without permission. But Qin Qingyue''s servant girl didn''t dare to move, but Yue Xiaogui''s servant girl was loyal and tried to fight for her master. As a result, she just rushed past, and before she got close to Su Tang, she was thrown out, just like garbage.


    The little lady named Yue turned pale and her upper and lower teeth began to tremble. "Shen Tao, my father is Shaoqing of Dali temple!"


    Su Tang sneered, "who hasn''t got a father yet? Why, when something goes wrong, you know how to call your father. Don''t your parents ever teach you that you can eat food without saying anything?"


    The little lady of Yue''s surname, covering the side of the fan, was angry and afraid. She looked around, but no one came forward. Even Qin Qingyue, who had been patting her horse before, did not move in a few words.


    "Shen Tao, it''s against the law to kill. I, I tell you, if you dare to hurt me, my wife''s family will not let you go! "


    It''s clear that she''s dying, but she doesn''t forget to be cruel. Su Tang is happy.


    This is typical cannon fodder.


    Qin Qingyue saw the more noise, bit her lip and asked her servant girl to look for someone on the other side. On the other side were all male guests, and the most important was Rong Qi, the second son of the king of Yan.


    She doesn''t believe it. When can she be crazy!


    Rong Qi''s speed is very fast. Besides him, there are many aristocratic CHILDES.


    Su Tang glanced at the visitor, but she didn''t show any timidity. As she was thinking of greeting her sisters to continue drinking, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Rong Jin coming slowly.


    For Rong Jin, in the past more than a month, her psychological process has changed from being unable to accept it to talking with Lord Shen and being forced to accept it, but she still escapes from it.


    No, as soon as she saw Rong Jin coming, she immediately looked like a rabbit with a wolf. She didn''t even shout. She wanted to run away with her skirt in her arms. There was no image of a precious girl.


    When Rong Qi came, he saw a girl, like the scorching sun and fire, clearly doing indecent behavior, but deeply attracted him.


    He was used to the women who followed the rules, but only the girl in front of him made him want to stop and leave her beautiful.


    As soon as Qin Qingyue saw the backer coming, she immediately welcomed him. She pretended to be strong, but her eyes were fragile, and she wanted to be protected.


    For the ordinary man, she has long been in love with her, and would like to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire for her, which is just one of her ten million means, but this time, she found that it failed.


    "Rong Er Zi."


    When Rong Qi sees her coming forward gently, he takes back his eyes. He likes the fiancee himself, but this love is different from Shen Tao''s. It''s like she''s a light tea. Although she can quench her thirst, men prefer liquor, especially liquor that can''t be controlled.


    Shen Tao is undoubtedly the most fragrant and mellow.


    "Miss Qin." After all, Rong Qi is polite, but her eyes are full of a slight smile, which makes Qin Qingyue blush and bow her head.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve just been on the other side. It seems that there is a dispute here."


    The king of Yan fought bravely. As his son, Rong Qi was gentle.Qin Qingyue roughly describes what happened before. However, in her description, the little lady named Yue is just blatant, while Shen Tao is unruly and willful. She starts beating people when she doesn''t agree.


    Although Su Tang left, her friends were still there. Lian''er and Wen ran sneered.


    "It''s a shame that there is no mother to teach you."


    Rong Qi originally intended to be a peacemaker. Most of the expensive girls who come to visit the garden are unmarried. Don''t make it too ugly.


    However, it is obvious that the capital is not under the jurisdiction of the king of Yan, and few people buy his account.


    Although the king of Yan was arrogant and swaggering in Beijing a few years ago, he was defeated and returned to Yandi. These officials in Beijing also have backbone.


    "They are all unmarried daughters. Why bother to make things so embarrassing? Let''s step back."


    This is really similar to Qin Qingyue.


    Li Lian turned her eyes. As for Wen ran, she didn''t look up except for a sneer at Qin Qingyue at the beginning.


    When Rong Qi came to the capital all the way, he was held by many people. Suddenly, he was humiliated by two women, and his face became a little ugly.


    Li Lian is too lazy to pay attention to the couple. She suddenly finds that her best friend is gone. "A ran, where''s Tao Tao?"


    Wen ran, "as soon as I look at her little uncle Jiu, it''s just like the rabbit saw the wolf and ran away early."


    Then he sighed.


    When she thought of the picture that she and Shen Jiuye were in the same frame last time, Wen ran felt a little sympathy, but she was sympathetic. Looking at a friend who was caught nearby, she could not help showing a trace of the expression of watching a play.


    "Lian''er, there''s a good play to watch."


    Li Lian, "what?"


    Wen ran, "we Taotao were not afraid of anything before. Recently, there are more people who can subdue her."


    Li Lian came to the interest, "your mouth of small nine uncle, is not just a few days ago, Beijing rumors of heaven and earth without small nine ye?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    If you look at Su Tang, he is faster than a rabbit. But the hunter is faster than her. No, I saw Rong Jin behind Rong Qi before. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to Su Tang and blocked her completely.


    Rong Jin is like waiting for a rabbit, watching Su Tang bump into his arms.


    "What are you running for?"


    The little girl in her arms seems to be back to the state at the beginning, and she counsels and fears him, but if you look closely, you can still see some differences.


    For example, in the past, I was afraid of him purely because I was afraid that he would retaliate for what he had done in those years, but now I am afraid of the other side.


    This fine change did not escape his eyes.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to look at him at all at the moment. She stepped back and left from his arms. Then she whispered, "of course, if you hit someone, you have to run."


    This saying, Rong Jin is smiling, "you will be afraid?"


    Su Tang stepped back again. "Why can''t I be afraid?"


    This fear seems to be speaking to Rong Jin.


    He picked his eyebrows and knew that she couldn''t accept his identity for a moment, so he didn''t press him step by step. But now it seems that if he doesn''t show up, this little thing will hide all the time.


    "So you''re going to keep hiding." Rong Jin said and stepped forward. His step, top her two steps, this walk, and almost forced her into his arms, "peach, where do you think you can hide."


    Su Tang is stiff all over, but Rong Jin reaches out her hand at this time. When she touches her hand, she suddenly shrinks, but he has a strong attitude and holds her hand directly.


    "Taotao, you are seventeen years old. You should learn to face the reality. Come and tell me, who did you hit? "


    They were not far away from each other, and they didn''t hide their words. At first, it didn''t matter. They just felt that bawanghua would be afraid one day. Only they could understand the meaning.


    Outsiders heard that they were uncles and nephews. Although they seemed too close to each other, they didn''t think much about it. Instead, Rong Qi narrowed her eyes.


    He is a man, too clear man''s bad nature, that small nine Ye looking at small beauty, but eyes plunder.


    "Miss Qin, I haven''t returned to Beijing for a long time. Who is that young master?"


    Qin Qingyue looks at Rong Jin for a moment. She is stunned until Rong Qi opens her mouth. However, she soon finds out that she is not alone and that no one has found out. She is relieved.


    "It''s said that he is the nephew of zhongyihou, the son of Lord Shen Ling. He has been taking care of himself a few years ago, and has just recovered recently."


    "Shen Ling..." Rong Qi read his name over and over, and suddenly squinted, "is it Lord Shen Ling who was assassinated with his royal highness a few years ago?"


    Qin Qingyue said, "yes, it''s said that Shen Jiuye''s injury fell at that time, but I''m not Shen''s family. I don''t know much about it."


    Rong Jin''s appearance immediately attracted most of his attention.


    Li Lian now is holding Wen Ran''s hand, excited, "God, peach is not interesting enough, she didn''t tell us that her ninth uncle is so good-looking! I want to know that Jiu Shu is so good-looking, and I want to be the number one scholar! "


    Wen ran thinks that the nine masters cut people''s tongues when they didn''t agree with each other, and guesses that the Lord is not so warm on the surface.


    "Wake up, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Uncle Jiu can only watch from a distance."


    Li Lian did not like to hear this, "why?" Said, apricot Mou a turn, "do you also see up?"


    Wen ran didn''t hold back and poked her in the head, "remember me, Jia yuankuo? It''s Shen Jiuye''s hand, and... " She looked around and saw that all the people around her were attracted. Then she stood on tiptoe and whispered in her ear: "even prime minister called Jiuye. I dare not avenge my son."


    Li Lian''s mind gradually returned. She blinked and asked, "at that time, Prime Minister Jia was not yet down?"


    Wen ran nodded, "even at the height of the sun. Therefore, I always feel that Jiuye is not simple. "


    With Wen Ran''s reminder, Rong Jin''s enthusiasm is gone. On the contrary, he still sympathizes with Su Tang, "isn''t that peach very miserable?"


    Wen ran suddenly thought of something, puffed out a laugh, "more than that."


    It''s the same as the mouse who saw the cat. It''s full of one word. Su Tang can''t hide it. She can only hang her head. She is also in mourning. She has no vitality before she came. It makes people feel sad and unbearable.


    The little girl has a distinct personality. Rong Jin is a man. Naturally, he knows how many people are staring at her, especially Rong Qi''s eyes. For a moment, he wants to dig it out.


    However, he was asked to stay for a few more days before time.


    Rong Jin is not familiar with the childe brothers in Beijing. He came here to pick up the little girl. Now that he has found someone, he won''t stay long.


    "Peach, are you ready to play?"


    He asked, but these days, Su Tang really knows this guy too well!


    "It''s no fun. Although plum blossoms are good-looking, there are always people who don''t know what''s interesting. Uncle nine, I want to go home. "Rong Jin hooks his lips and is very satisfied with the answer. But just when he wants to take someone away, Rong Qi suddenly steps forward.


    He said with a gentle smile, "I''m new here. I always feel like I''ve met Mr. Shen at first sight. I don''t know if Mr. Shen would like to have a drink with me?"


    Rong Jin looked at her with a smile, four eyes back, all flashed a wisp of killing, "it''s a great honor."


    It''s a drink, but at last it''s a fight between Rong and Jin. But this is a plum garden. You can''t ride a horse or shoot an arrow, so you can only play chess.


    Two people in the chess game who do not let who, fierce fighting, and Su sugar, actually pull a few friends snowman.


    Shen Tao''s personality is very open. Originally, many noble girls didn''t want to get involved with her, for fear of damaging their reputation. But now, many people have abandoned Qin Qingyue and come here one after another.


    "Miss Shen, let me help you bring some more snow."


    "Miss Shen, are you tired? Would you like some tea? "


    "Miss Shen..."


    In the end, the snowman is not su Tang. She just needs to stand aside and give a little command, and there will be countless expensive girls flocking to her.


    In this regard, she had to sigh, Yan dog, is really ancient and modern ah.


    It''s boring to build a snowman. People follow her wherever she goes. It''s so different from before. In the end, she can''t stand it and can only run back to Rong Jin.


    Rong Jin played this chess, but he didn''t pay attention to her. Seeing her coming back, he couldn''t help but smile and ask, "why don''t you play?"


    Su Tang, "it''s not fun. I''d better stay with Uncle Jiu."


    When she said this, it suddenly occurred to Rong Jin that the little girl was deliberately clumsy. Then, would her chess skill be pretended.


    So, he deliberately made a mistake.


    Su Tang:!!!


    Peach blossom eyes suddenly stare big, Rao is even opposite Rong Qi found.


    "What happened to Miss Shen?" Rong Qi asked.


    Su Tangmu said, "it''s OK"


    with a wooden face www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    Su Tang looked at the pieces that had broken a chess game. It was hard for her to catch her heart. She just watched the chess and said nothing. This is the most basic quality.


    The little girl''s reaction was too real. Rong Jin sat aside and almost couldn''t help laughing.


    In order to show off in front of people, Rong Qi had been concentrating from the beginning of the chess game. To tell you the truth, Rong Jin''s strength is not low, and he didn''t get any benefit. Until now, he is very happy.


    Su Tang couldn''t watch it any more. She felt that the man in the game would die miserably. Finally, she couldn''t bear it. She reached out and poked Rong Jin. "Little uncle Jiu, after a while, are you tired? Do you want me to come?"


    Rong Jin was silent and nodded with a smile, "yes, but I don''t know if Rong Er would like to."


    Rong Qi didn''t expect to be able to contact her alone so soon. He was very happy, but he didn''t show it.


    When playing chess with little beauty for the first time, Rong Qi is still a little nervous, thinking whether to win her or not. If you win, although you can show your strength, but such a beautiful girl, if you are not happy, he will be distressed. Otherwise, you can win.


    It not only shows his generosity, but also makes the little beauty happy.


    "Nature is willing."


    Rong Qi is very confident. He has actually heard the name Shen Tao before, because he has never met him. He always thinks that he is a big chested and brainless beauty. Until today, he suddenly feels that even if he is really a grass bag, he is willing to spoil her.


    Of course, only if she belongs to herself.


    Mingming met for the first time, but he had already thought about how to get her in the future.


    Zhongyi Houfu is loyal to the emperor. As the daughter of Houfu, once the capital is occupied in the future, with her appearance, it will surely attract many parties to fight for her. He will take her away before everyone else. Then, from now on, she will be able to exist in front of her and make her believe in herself.


    Rong Qi''s abacus is loud, but he doesn''t know Su Tang has swallowed his pieces one by one. When he comes back, the situation can''t be reversed.


    Rong Qi was stunned. He didn''t expect to lose so soon. In front of the girl he liked, he lost so miserably. It was too humiliating. He said, "next game?"


    Su Tang, "no, my little ninth uncle is not in good health. I have to go back to rest."


    Her attitude is a little cold, but when she is on Rong Jin, it''s a smile and a smile.


    Rong Qi is not willing in the heart, clenched fist, but on the face can only smile a way: "that is really too regrettable. Otherwise, next time, I don''t know when Miss Shen will be free? "


    Sue sugar, "no, I don''t have much time in the near future. Goodbye. "


    She walked quickly, but Rongqi looked at her back, but stopped for a moment. Although he was not the only one in the plum garden, Qin Qingyue was so clever.


    The smile on her face is a little stiff, but because there are so many people here, so many people can only continue to support, but the smile can support, but how can not cover the coldness and bitterness of her eyes.


    Why, in the end, her reputation for hard work is not as good as a straw bag.


    She Shen Tao is not a face, if one day, her beauty no longer exists, then, what is she proud of?


    Su Tang didn''t know that she was missed, but she was not afraid of it. The only thing she was afraid of was the big ghost animal in front of her.


    Rong Jin seems to be in a good mood, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "when did little peach learn chess?"


    Su sugar is very arrogant, "a long time ago will, but hard to find opponents, not how under."


    Rong Jin asked: "just now, why do you help me? Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Su Tang suddenly dropped her eyes and stared at her green, white and tender fingers. Her voice was waxy. "I''m afraid, but you No, I should call you, your highness. Your highness is a dignitary. I used to be ignorant. Your highness didn''t remember villains, but I can''t be ignorant all the time. "


    Rong Jin, "I promise you have not been sensible."


    Su Tang seemed to be a little surprised. She suddenly raised her head. Instead of answering immediately, she was silent for a moment, and finally said, "Your Highness, I can''t hide things. I always like to go straight. What you said to my grandfather that day..."


    It seems that it is hard to speak. The little girl is biting the corner of her lip and her eyes are red.


    Rong Jin knows that threatening people is despised and excessive, but it is impossible for him to let go.


    "Well, it counts."


    However, Su Tang suddenly raised her lips and said, "no, you don''t have to count. You can do whatever you want. "


    Rong Jin was stunned at first, but then he laughed.


    The little girl is really smart. She knows very well that he will not let her go even without those people in Zhongyi Houfu, but similarly, she doesn''t have deep feelings for those people in Houfu.


    At that time, as a down and out fool, the little girl saw that the treatment was thousands of times better than him, but she was the same as him in mind. So big Shen family, no one really treat her, otherwise, would not allow her to go to that lonely other hospital every day, let her play with a fool every day.In fact, Su Tang didn''t think so much about it. As a quick wear worker who knows about the story, she knows very well that there are many bronzes in Zhongyi Marquis''s house, which not only can''t carry them, but also will drag you down.


    It''s not easy for her to do a task. She doesn''t want to let others drag down the male owner at all.


    Obviously, their brain circuits are no longer on the same line.


    ***


    in the end, the Marquis died and barely stayed until the beginning of spring. In March, when the peach blossom was in full bloom, he left completely.


    After all, he was a meritorious family. He had a title on his body, and his funeral was very grand.


    For this reason, even Shen Erye and his wife, who were far away from the border, rushed back.


    Shen Erye is always stationed in the border areas. He seldom goes home. She is his favorite daughter. She can only love at the top of her heart. When she was young, she couldn''t hold her. When she was older, she became more unfamiliar.


    He looked at the graceful girl, happy and crying, "peach, I''m father, do you know me?"


    Although Shen Erye was excited, he did not dare to touch her at will because he was afraid that she would not be happy and that she was unfamiliar.


    Shen Erye carefully, Su Tang looked at all distressed, "remember, my mother has always shown me the portrait." She said, head slightly crooked, and then smile more sweetly, "Dad is more powerful than the portrait of it!"


    The portraits were painted by Shen Erye when he was young. At that time, although he was determined to be more martial, he was no longer literate, but the Shen family began to cultivate them all according to the scholar aspect of your son. Therefore, he was very gentle and elegant when he was young.


    But now, ten years on the battlefield, he has already lost his refined temperament.


    However, Su Tang thought he was more powerful and heroic.


    After coaxing the old father, Su Tang began to coax the old mother again. Second lady Shen was a gentle woman. She had not seen her daughter for a long time, and she only knew how to shed tears.


    "Well, today we are reunited. We can''t cry all the time!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    Everything goes according to the process of Lord Shen''s funeral. Su Tang only needs to wear filial piety clothes, kneel in front of the spirit and kowtow.


    The return of Shen Er ye made the situation of Shen''s family more chaotic. Before the funeral even ended, Da Fang clamored to divide the house.


    Su Tang has been kneeling in front of the mourning hall for almost a day, and her knees are a little sore. Now she doesn''t want any image. She just steals a little and changes her kneeling to sitting.


    It''s late at night now, and all the mourning guests have gone. The rest are the Shen family.


    To be honest, marquis Shen is really able to give birth to eight sons, not counting the married daughters. It''s more lively than the royal family.


    At this point in time, although uncle Shen was in mourning, there was no sadness on his face. On the contrary, he was almost overjoyed because of the death of the marquis.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that seven days after the funeral, you can''t live in the Shen family."


    Uncle Shen has been through the bottom of the story for a long time, so most people know about it. But knowing is knowing. No one will be reconciled to this day.


    "Big brother, father''s body is not cold, you are so anxious to separate, and you are not afraid to be angry with your father under Jiuquan!"


    Uncle Shen said, "I''ll be angry. I can''t cheat the corpse. Third, I know you have resentment in your heart, but now that I''m in charge of Hou''s house, I won''t kill you. I''ll give you 1000 Liang. Take your aunt and your family, wife and daughter, and find a place to move away as soon as possible. "


    For ordinary people, one thousand Liang can''t be earned in a lifetime, but this is Hou''s house. One thousand Liang is enough for them to buy a pair of famous paintings and calligraphy. No, Shen San Ye jumped up from his knee mat at that time.


    "Boss, you deceive too much!"


    Uncle Shen sneered, "how can you deceive people too much? Your aunt was angry with my sick mother at the beginning. Why didn''t she think of the word" deceive people too much? "? And your sister, don''t think I''ll spare her if I get married. "


    Mr. Shen distributed the money one by one, but when it was Mr. Shen''s turn, he stopped.


    Shen Er Ye is different from other concubines. He is his own son. Since he is his own son, it''s not easy to tear him apart. Besides, compared with other concubines, his younger brother''s official rank is obviously much higher.


    At this time, Mrs. Shen suddenly spoke.


    "Husband, don''t be confused. Other people are all right. But the second younger brother is the same as us. Although his mother is his father''s stepmother, she was brought back by the matchmaker." Shen Da''s wife said, but she glanced at Su Tang. "Moreover, the second younger brother and the second younger brother and sister live in the border all the year round, and they have no way to enter Beijing. If they are all separated, what can we do about Taotao?"


    Mrs. Shen Da''s mouth is really good at singing. She forgets that she once bullied Mrs. Shen and ignored the existence of Su Tang. Now, she thinks that she is so enthusiastic because of her interest.


    When the eldest lady said this, uncle Shen immediately felt that this was right. Just Shen Tao, once the three-year holiday was over, she should get married.


    "Yes, ma''am is right."


    The couple''s face was too ugly. Shen Er Ye''s face sank at that time, and Shen er''s wife''s face was even colder. But it''s true that as Da Fang said, if you leave your daughter alone to open a mansion, you can''t be sure of any accident. If you stay in the Marquis''s mansion, it''s also the Marquis''s mansion, and ordinary people don''t dare to disturb you.


    However, Sutang refused.


    "Uncle, aunt, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m going out of the house. I live with Uncle nine."


    Rong Jin has never discussed this matter with her, but she is sure that if she dares to leave him, this ghost animal will not let her go.


    Shen and his wife were stunned. Shen Jiuye and his wife had heard something about him, but their only impression was that he was extremely handsome. No more.


    "Peach, are you sure?"


    Su Tang is very sure, even afraid they don''t believe it, but also said a lot of Rong Jin''s good words.


    It''s not a big deal to carry them out alone, but together, Shen and his wife feel that this "cousin" has a heart.


    With this one, it''s not easy for Da Fang to hold Su Tang, but Mrs. Shen''s expression has obviously changed.


    Su Tang knelt down to meet the spirit, but she couldn''t bear it. Shen and his wife loved her, so they asked her to go back to rest. As for whether she would be unreasonable or not, the brothers in the hall were about to fight, and they were also in charge of whether she was reasonable or unreasonable.


    Rong Hua Yuan is a little far away from Lingtang. Su Tang has been kneeling all day. Now she can''t stand up. She can only limp back with the help of her maid.


    However, just around the corner, the man was suddenly held up.


    This is a very standard Princess hug, because too suddenly, her hand also subconsciously hugged each other''s neck.


    With a low breath, Su Tang finds that it''s Rong Jin.


    Rong Jin''s external identity is Shen Jue, but Shen Jue is only the nephew of marquis Shen, and he doesn''t need to keep the vigil, so at this moment, he is deliberately arresting her here.


    "Is the knee sore?"


    Su Tang didn''t struggle this time. His knee really hurt. He held it when he loved it. "Well."Her voice was so small that she seemed to feel aggrieved.


    Rong Jin is very familiar with the affairs of Hou Fu. For example, tonight, he knew that Dafang would make a big scene in the Lingtang, but he was very curious about what the little girl had decided.


    "Taotao, who will follow after the funeral?"


    Su Tang knew that she was testing herself, but she couldn''t act.


    "Of course, I followed Uncle Jiu. Did I forget to tell you about it?"


    Rong Jin holds her face relaxed, because her words, lips smile how also can''t cover up.


    Since it''s from me, I don''t want to leave in my life.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 75%."


    As soon as Su Tang heard the hint, she knew how happy Rong Jin was, but she didn''t show it on her face. She even teased him on purpose. "Little uncle Jiu, I''m good at this. If you think it''s troublesome, you can forget it."


    As soon as the voice came out, the hand holding her was suddenly tightened. The force was so deep that she almost cried.


    "Uncle Jiu, it hurts."


    Rong Jin looked at her frowning, eyes slightly red, dare to anger and dare not speak, ferocious way: "pain is right."


    Small have no conscience, Kui he also specially let people will Rong Hua courtyard according to all the trees and plants move in the past, but she shrank.


    The sudden pain on her waist made her eyes store water instantly, and the water light that Yingrun was about to overflow made her look as if she had been bullied, weak and helpless. However, her appearance not only did not cause Rong Jin''s heartache, but also wanted to tear people into the abdomen, even the kind of bone dregs are not left.


    "Uncle Jiu, I''m joking. I''m wrong."


    She apologized in a soft voice, which was quite different from the usual little overlord flower. She was so cute that she wanted to let people do whatever they wanted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    Rong Jin never admits that he is a good man, but he is willing to respect his peach.


    For example, now, she is wearing a filial piety dress. Although she is beautiful, he will never do anything excessive.


    The little girl''s knees were swollen. When she pulled up her trousers, it was blue and purple. Compared with the snow-white skin on one side, it was shocking.


    Rong Jin frowned and looked at his heart. He didn''t know what heartache was at this time. He just felt that the delicate girl was going to cry.


    He carefully rubbed the ointment on. As soon as he looked up, he saw that she was red in her eyes. She wanted to hurt but didn''t dare to. She was pathetic.


    "If it hurts, call it out."


    Su Tang bit her lip. Her eyes were misty, but she didn''t want to make a sound. She shook her head and even laughed at him. "Just a little pain, it doesn''t matter."


    How can Rong Jin believe that this little girl was crying when she took some bitter medicine. She wanted preserves and sugar water. Now she kneels like this, and she is still trying to be brave.


    He frowned, just wanted to say something, but suddenly some understand.


    Once upon a time, he was Shen Jue. In the Shen family, they had the same status. Even if the little girl showed fear of him, she was afraid of his revenge.


    And now, he is the Lord, she is just the fish on the chopping board, let him slaughter.


    The status is not equal, even the old look is gone.


    I don''t know why, Rong Jin is a little upset. Such a little girl is formal and knows how to advance and retreat. She is like a lady of a well behaved family, but he doesn''t like it. He likes her making noise, likes her laughing, and even likes her opening her teeth and dancing her claws.


    "Peach, I said before, in front of me, you can be yourself."


    Su Tang, however, frowned and shook his head. "No, it''s against the rules."


    If someone disobeyed him and disobeyed him as usual, he would have thrown them out, but now, he just sighed.


    Just don''t be in a hurry.


    During the funeral, there are many rules, such as food, not extravagant, simple food, and can only eat one meal a day.


    But these rules don''t need to be obeyed for Rong Jin. He just loves the little girl. This little thing used to be his favorite.


    "Hungry or not, I''ll send someone down to prepare something for you."


    Sue Tang, you''re welcome. She''s really hungry. She''s 17 years old. She''s still growing up. She''s easy to be hungry.


    "Yes, thank you, your highness."


    Rong Jin rubbed her head, the little girl seems not used to, want to shrink, but just have action, and Leng is stiffly hold back.


    However, she is so clever that he wants to bully more.


    He wanted to see how much she could tolerate.


    The midnight snack was ready soon. Because it was late, the cook made bowl noodles. She was worried that she didn''t have any oil and water during the funeral. However, Su Tang didn''t want to give up. After kneeling for a long time, she couldn''t stand it except her knees and stomach.


    A bowl of noodles with little water, but she ate it up.


    She rubbed her stomach, yawned and whispered, "Your Highness, may I go back?"


    So obediently, Rong Jin didn''t embarrass her, so he nodded and agreed.


    Back to ronghua courtyard, she found that Shen and his wife had come back long ago. She was quiet before she changed. She trotted all the way.


    "Beauty mother ~"


    with this cry, Mrs. Shen''s tears came down, and her daughter used to call her like this when she was a child. God knows how her cerebellar pouch melon came up with such words.


    "Peach, what''s the matter? Have you been wronged? "


    Shen er''s wife asked, Shen er''s hand even took out the knife, "Taotao, tell Dad, who bullied you, dad will let him see the king of hell today!"


    After more than ten years of fighting in the battlefield, if you don''t want to hide it, the murderous spirit in your bones can stop children''s night cry. However, Su Tang chuckled.


    Shen er''s wife also pushed him and said angrily, "you''re stupid. This is not the border. If you cut it down, you may be one of the nobility. At that time, don''t you want me to go to prison to get you? "


    Shen Er Ye''s brows were all high and wrinkled, "then let others bully my daughter?"


    Shen Er Madame stares at him, "in the border more than ten years, teach you to fight and kill?"? Do you understand


    In this way, the husband and wife have begun to figure out how to kill invisible, Su sugar can''t laugh or cry.


    "No one bullied me. Generally, those who bullied me were beaten back by me on the spot. I just missed you for a long time."


    Suddenly, Shen and his wife were at a loss.


    She was so fragrant and soft that she didn''t hold her several times when she was a child. In the end, he didn''t want to abide by the rules of the imperial court.


    "Taotao, the funeral is over. Go to the border with dad."


    Su Tang wrinkled her face and said miserably, "Dad, I can''t tolerate the law."


    Shen Er Ye wanted to be rude at that time. He couldn''t help it. Because of this, he missed his daughter''s growth. It''s a pity for him all his life."I''ll write to the emperor. If I don''t agree, I''ll resign the official."


    How could the emperor let him resign? The second leader of the frontier might agree to his terms in the end, but how could she do the task at that time.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''m 17 years old and will protect myself."


    As soon as she said her age, Mrs. Shen was worried. "Peach, talk to my mother. Do you have someone you like?"


    Shen Er Ye''s eyes also moved over, and even said frankly: "if not, you can come to my father''s camp to choose. If you like, my father will tie him up."


    Su Tang laughed and said, "Dad, that''s a bandit. We''re respectable people. What''s more, I wrote to you before. It''s boring to get married. I like to be at ease by myself. "


    This idea is very advanced, but Shen and his wife don''t think anything is wrong.


    Nowadays, most of the marriages among nobles are marriages. They fight for family and talent. But will they really be happy after they get married? How many sons of noble families have no concubines? Being a housewife is not the same. Besides, there are mother-in-law on it. How can they be comfortable in their own home.


    When Shen Er ye thought of his daughter''s suffering, he could hardly restrain his evil spirit. Then, he seemed to think of something, "Taotao, I heard that you brought back an actor. Taotao likes that?"


    Su Tang, "not that kind of like, I just appreciate his talent."


    You know, later he became an official. Although he was a dramatist, he chose to join the army in the war between the male leader and the king of Yan. All the way through, he took off his title as a dramatist. But his life was so bitter that he died of a serious illness soon after he became an official.


    Su Tang said, "Dad, you may as well take him back to the border this time. I think he might help a little bit. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    Su Tang''s conversation with her parents naturally falls to Rong Jin.


    He knew about the actor, but he was curious about what talent could make the little girl value him so much, so he was brought.


    Hua Shao has a very low sense of existence in Zhongyi Marquis''s house. He knows very well that he can have a comfortable life now. It''s all because of the third lady. He doesn''t want to make trouble for her, so he seldom makes trouble. If someone really makes trouble, he can bear it.


    However, he didn''t understand why the superior Jiuye suddenly wanted to see him.


    Su Tang didn''t know about all these things. She knelt all day, and was smeared with ointment on her knee. Now she was fresh and sleepy.


    After kneeling for seven days, he was finally buried. After all, marquis Shen was the marquis. Even the emperor was alarmed by his death. He handed the plaque to the emperor with his pen. When others looked at it, they naturally followed the emperor''s steps.


    It''s just that Rong Qi, the son of King Yan, even visits the door to mourn. As a guest, he can''t be thrown out.


    But who would have thought that he was not drunk.


    Su Tang is hiding in the corner now. As a result, as soon as she takes a seat, someone follows her like a fly that can''t be thrown away.


    She squinted. In fact, she could feel that this guy was coming for her, but she couldn''t understand it for the time being. Was it for her father''s military power or something else.


    "Mr. Rong, what''s up?"


    Su Tang was sitting in the pavilion, her tea was still steaming, and she was dressed in mourning clothes. She didn''t have the exquisite clothes of the past, but she had a different flavor.


    Slender waist like willow, a head of ink hair fixed with a Hosta, when looking up, revealing a small part of the white jade neck, hook population dry tongue.


    Rong Qi thinks he is crazy, otherwise why is he so fascinated.


    "Miss Shen." Rong Qi calls and sits opposite her. His eyes are obsessed and excited. "Although it''s a bit abrupt to ask like this, does Miss Shen have someone in mind?"


    Su Tang''s brow slightly frowned. Her eyes were like a wretched pervert. She was still wearing a splendid dress, but she didn''t cover up the breath. Especially after hearing the second half of the sentence, she thought she was listening.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Rong?"


    Rong Qi, "I''m happy with the girl."


    For a moment, Su Tang felt that she had heard the most disgusting words in the world.


    She finally took a positive look at him with disgust in her eyes. "I''m afraid Mr. Rong forgot that you have an engagement with Miss Qin."


    "Miss Qin and I are just parents'' orders and matchmakers'' words. What I really like is Miss Shen." Then, as if to show loyalty, he said: "even if Miss Shen''s reputation in Beijing is damaged, I''m still happy."


    Su Tang wants to pour his tea on his face. Is his reputation damaged? I really appreciate that you still like me.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in other people''s things."


    Rong Qi didn''t understand what she said. He was the second son of the king of Yan. Even if he got married, he would still have concubines. Moreover, if there was no accident, his father would be king.


    In addition to the imperial concubine, the prince can also marry the imperial concubines on both sides. At that time, he will appoint her as the imperial concubine on both sides.


    "Miss Shen, you don''t like me. Do you like Shen Jue?"


    Su Tang''s face is cold, and she has no intention of entanglement with him, but he blocks her way. She looks around, but in her ear, Rong Qi smiles.


    "Miss Shen, don''t look. Although your two guards are good, they are not my opponents after all."


    Su Tang thinks that this person is seriously ill. He transfers the two guards. Don''t forget, this is Shen''s house. Her parents are here!


    "Mr. Rong, don''t you forget that this is Shen Fu? Can you remove my two guards? Can you remove all the people in Shen Fu?"


    This cold attitude, not only does not make Rong Qi unhappy, but also more excited.


    It''s like, let him have a desire to conquer.


    "Miss Shen, don''t forget that the world is so big that it''s the land of kings."


    Su Tang looked at him sarcastically, "Mr. Rong is very confident. Do you think this world will be yours?"


    Rong Qi is really confident. "Sooner or later, this world belongs to my father."


    As soon as the old emperor died, there were only two lineages left in the royal family. His father occupied one of the two clansmen. As for the other, it is not enough to mention that he stayed in the beautiful place all the year round.


    "Therefore, if Miss Shen is willing to submit to me, I will love her well." Speaking of this, he felt that it was right to seek some welfare in advance, so he reached out and just wanted to hold her hand, but she dodged.


    He thought that Shen Jue held her hand in Meiyuan last time, but she let it go, and her face sank.


    So Shen Jue can, but he can''t?


    "Miss Shen doesn''t want me to lead her. Do you want to keep it for Shen Jue?"


    Su Tang didn''t know who Shen Jue was for a while. Rong Jin was outside. Everyone called him Jiuye.


    "You think too much."


    She subconsciously denies it, but Rong Qi says, "really? But I don''t think so when I look at Shen Jue. " He said, step by step slowly forward, "Shen Jue is your uncle, don''t tell me, you don''t see his feelings for you."Su Tang felt that this man was very ill and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    This is the Shen family. He didn''t dare to stop her if she wanted to leave, but before he left, he looked like he was going to win. "Shen Tao, you will be mine sooner or later."


    Su Tang


    My mental retardation!


    Su Tang gave her a sarcastic sneer, and left as if to avoid the God of pestilence. Her naked disdain makes Rong Qi furious. He kicks on the stone pier in the pavilion. As a result, because the stone pier is too heavy, his face changes dramatically.


    He gasped and sat down. The pain on his toes made him lose his sense. His eyes were scarlet. Shen Tao happened to meet Shen Jue.


    Which has before to his Dodge, that full of love, all wish to fall on Shen Jue body!


    "Shen Jue!"


    He bit his teeth and chewed the name word by word. As a result, he took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. The other person appeared in front of him.


    I don''t know when the person he was thinking of had already left. Standing in front of him was Shen Jue, who was itching with hatred.


    "Shen Jue!"


    Rong Jin walked slowly. He was leisurely and loose, but he was cruel.


    He raised his foot, didn''t open his mouth from the beginning to the end, and directly crushed the toe that Rong Qi had just kicked. His action was fierce. In an instant, the sound of broken bones of his feet sounded in the pavilion.


    Rong Qi didn''t expect that he would fight without saying anything. First of all, it''s Zhongyi Marquis''s house, but there are so many guards around him!


    The sharp pain of his toes made him forget to resist completely, leaving only the instinctive scream, but he just opened his mouth, and a pill was thrown into his mouth.


    The medicine melts in the mouth and doesn''t give him a chance to spit it out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    "What did you give me to eat?" Rong Qi is lying on the ground, buttoning his throat like a dead dog.


    Although his bodyguard was still standing in the same place, if you look closely, you can see that all of them could not move, or even make a sound, and could only stare in horror.


    And Rong Jin, his light eye color flashed a wisp of killing intention, but his face was filled with his usual smile, "originally, I also want you to live a few more days, but you should not, should not think about the people who do not belong to you."


    The smile made people tremble in the bottom of their hearts. Rong Qi knew that he was afraid this time. He curled up as soon as possible and wanted to shout. As a result, he just opened his voice to ask for help. The next moment, a piece of red meat flew out of his mouth.


    He stared, and then he went crazy.


    That''s his tongue!


    He could only scream in a single tone, and could not say any more words. Fear swept over him, but the other side walked towards him leisurely.


    Rong Qi''s upper and lower teeth are trembling. He shrinks back by instinct. His toes seem to be broken. He can''t stand, so he can only crawl back with his hands.


    The pavilion is so big. After climbing it for a short time, people fell down. A few steps made him black and blue. He couldn''t care about the pain. Now he just wanted to climb far away. However, this hope was finally dashed.


    When he fell in the grass, he saw someone coming from a distance. He happily reached out to ask for help, but he was hit hard on the head. As soon as it was dark, he fell into endless darkness.


    When he wakes up again, he finds that he has changed his place. The place is full of people and the environment is extremely luxurious. He is very happy. He thinks he has been saved and is going to ask someone to kill Rong Jin. As a result, he suddenly finds something wrong with himself.


    His body is hot, a dry heat swept the whole body, so that his whole body is bad.


    He began to panic. He was drugged. He thought of the medicine Rong Jin had given him before. He was angry and afraid. At this time, the door of the dormitory was opened, and a group of yingyingyanyan came. They were rarely dressed and looked like


    Rong Qi couldn''t see clearly. His vision began to be lax. He could only vaguely see that it was a group of women who wore very little.


    His vision began to lose focus, and the next step was his brain. In the end, his body was full of injuries and pains, but he crazily pressed those women on the bed


    ***


    the Zhongyi Marquis was buried, which has been turned over in Beijing. The common people don''t talk about it any more. The latest discussion of the common people is Rong Qi, the second son of the king of Yan.


    Originally, he came to Beijing from the feudal land in order to marry the eldest daughter of Chang''an uncle, Qin Qingyue.


    The two families agreed to get married, and the gengti was changed. Even the date of marriage was set. But at this point, the second son of the king of Yan Ran to the drunken flower house to kill ten girls. The news made everyone dumbfounded.


    It''s not the key. It''s said that in order to rob Huakui that night, he fought with the people''s Congress. As a result, his tongue was cut, his eyes were dug, and his feet were broken. What''s more, because he had ten daughters in one night, he also damaged his body. It''s said that he can''t have any more children.


    The common people in the market are always talking about the news.


    How could uncle Chang''an have the heart to marry his daughter like this? But it''s also because of this. The king of Yan doesn''t want to give up his marriage anyway. His son will never want to get married in his life. Even if he has married, he just looks at her. But who is better than uncle Chang''an''s eldest daughter in the capital.


    When Su Tang heard the news, she was moving. She was so shocked that her jewelry box almost fell off the floor.


    The peony said, "Miss, you don''t know that Qin Qingyue is going to hang himself, but do you know how the king of Yan spoke? If she is hanged or dead, she will have to go to the grave of King Yan! "


    Su Tang didn''t know what to say for a moment. She was so cruel that she could do it by herself.


    At last, she simply asked her, "where''s little uncle nine?"


    As soon as the words came down, Rong Jin came with black boots on his feet. He was wearing dark clothes, adding a sense of desperation.


    Su Tang looks at him coming. She feels that Shen Jue''s identity will soon be abandoned by him.


    "To me?" See her, Rong Jin eyes seem to be more a gentle.


    Su Tang pauses. After being told by the system, she knows that she is surrounded by all his people, so she has no taboo about the people around her. She says frankly, "Rong Qi, the second son of King Yan, is made by little uncle Jiu."


    The gentleness on Rong Jin''s face doesn''t change, and he even takes over the jewelry box for her. "Are peaches afraid?"


    The tongue has been cut, the eyes have been dug out, and the body has completely collapsed, but these are not the key. The medicine he gave him will make him suffer daily, the toss of the body, the toss of the soul, and finally go mad.


    Just like the king of Yan did to him at the beginning.


    Rong Jin''s gentleness has always been just the surface, even now it seems to be su Tang. If it''s not disguised, there''s deep hostility and darkness in it.Su Tang didn''t dare to stimulate him at all. Now, for example, she can choose some good words to say.


    "I''m not afraid. I know uncle Jiu won''t do this to me."


    At this time, we have to be shameless. We can''t finish the task if we are shameless.


    Rong Jin chuckled and said deliberately, "what if I do this to you?"


    Su Tang thought about it, then suddenly hung her head and straightened her fingers It''s not impossible. After all, I used to do a lot of excessive things. Uncle Jiu should be angry. "


    Rong Jin Long eyebrow micro pick, "the original little peach also know is too much ah."


    Su Tang''s head dropped lower. "Little uncle Jiu is more beautiful than the so-called No.1 Beauty in Beijing. So beautiful little uncle Jiu is Who can control it? "


    Rong Jin didn''t hold back and burst out laughing, "so you didn''t hold it, do whatever you want to me?"


    Sue sugar almost fell on her knees. "I didn''t know you were your highness at that time. If I knew, I would not do that to you."


    For the first time, Rong Jin met a little girl who could be so changeable, counselled and publicized. It was clear that there were two extremes, but she occupied them all. What''s more, he didn''t hate it at all and even wanted to bully her occasionally.


    Now, for example, he raised his eyebrows and asked her, "if I had known my identity?"


    Su Tang almost swore to the sky, "that''s naturally what''s good, it''s all close to little nine uncle, that is, little nine uncle wants the moon in the sky, I will find a way to take it down for you!"


    Rong Jin, "little nine uncle doesn''t want the moon in the sky, little nine uncle wants you."


    Su Tang was shocked.


    Rong Jin dark eyes, smile asked: "little peach to it?"


    She didn''t know that in Rong Jin''s heart, in this capital, she was the real first beauty. He couldn''t control her and made him think do as one pleases.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Su Tang dare not give it? Of course not.


    "Well, if I don''t, how about Uncle Jiu?"


    Although not dare, but she will skin, such as now, she can''t help but want to step on his bottom line.


    Then, she was bitten.


    It''s a real bite. It''s the kind that people pull it into their arms and bite it fiercely on their lips without giving her any reaction. In the end, she can feel the skin of her mouth breaking and the blood in her mouth. He just gives up.


    "Again, Taotao, if Uncle Jiu wants it, will you give it to him?"


    Su Tang''s waist was severely pinched, although Rong Jin''s face was smiling and chanting, but according to her fierce strength, she definitely wanted to tear her into her abdomen.


    "But you are not my little uncle nine."


    Rong Jin smiles. He reaches out his hand and caresses her tight back. Then he finds that the little girl is afraid.


    Yes, I''m afraid. It seems that I just want to see his bottom line.


    So he said with a smile, "but don''t you think the title of little uncle Jiu is very exciting?"


    Su Tang was completely shocked by this sudden Sao.


    I didn''t expect that you are such a ghost animal man, and you like to play this kind of play!


    "No, it''s exciting. I''m still young!"


    Rong Jin, "not small, all 17, can get married."


    Sue sugar stares, wipe, she''s playing off?


    The little girl''s expression is particularly rich, Rong Jin tease will, and then found that tease addiction.


    "You see, if you put it in an ordinary family, you will be a mother at the age of 17."


    In ordinary families, it''s early to get married and have children, but in aristocratic families, they prefer to keep their daughters. Therefore, noble women in aristocratic families usually don''t get married until they are 18 years old.


    Rong Jin, "so, does little peach want to be a mother?"


    Su Tang was scared away in the end. When she ran away, she heard a ghost animal''s smile behind her. Then she found that she had been fooled.


    She forgot that she has filial piety now. As her grandfather, marquis Shen, she has to be filial for three years!


    Soon after Rong Jin and Su Tang moved from Zhongyi Marquis''s house, the king of Yan went to Beijing.


    Although he has many sons, it doesn''t mean that he allows his son to be bullied. Rong Qi''s life is ruined. He has no children and no future.


    It''s a common dispute. It''s a deliberate act!


    Now dare to lay such a heavy hand on his second son, later dare to lay hands on him!


    With a gloomy face, King Yan began to recall all the officials in the capital, but he was not right.


    Either you don''t have the courage, or you don''t have the strength.


    He wanted to ask Rong Qi to try to write down the person who hurt him. His eyes were dug out, his tongue was cut, but his hands were not discarded. However, when he asked about it, he would yell, and the whole person was just like crazy. In the end, he needed several guards to hold him down.


    Finally, the doctor told him that the second young master was injured and mentally confused.


    Rong Qi, from a waste man, became a madman.


    The king of Yan was furious. However, the capital was not the capital five years ago. The old emperor gasped for his last breath, but was pulled back by him. Now, the old emperor did not want to investigate. Even if the king of Yan wanted to investigate, he was still struggling.


    But it didn''t end. He came to the capital on the front foot, but on the back foot, he heard that the son who stayed in the jurisdiction was assassinated.


    He finally found out that it was a conspiracy and pointed to him.


    If he thinks about it carefully, he will find that this scene is so familiar, but it is not the way he used to treat the two sons of the old emperor.


    Rong Qi finally appeared in Zhongyi Marquis''s house, but Zhongyi Marquis''s house was running a funeral at that time. There were so many people there that it was impossible to know who it was. In the end, he had to bring Zhongyi Marquis, Shen Tao''s uncle, alone.


    Poor uncle Shen, who has been a loyal Marquis for only a few days, has been scared to pee his pants several times.


    The angry king of Yan was fierce and terrible. Before he even asked, he knelt down on the ground. "Your Highness, I really don''t know who did this to Rong Er Shao."


    How can the king of Yan listen?


    Although Rong Qi finally found it in Zuichun building, before Zuichun building, people were in Zhongyi Marquis, and the bodyguards around him had never come out since they entered Zhongyi marquis.


    The king of Yan didn''t look up to such soft bones. He also guessed that people like him would not dare to do anything. But he hated and was angry. He didn''t kill people or see blood. He was always uncomfortable.


    Uncle Shen was so scared that he finally gave up Rong Jin.


    "By the way, Shen Jue!" Uncle Shen thought that he had sent a servant girl in the past a few days ago, but he never saw that servant girl since then.


    In the Shen family, everyone knows Shen Jiuye''s ferocity, especially in the months when he just recovered, he almost washed half of Shen''s house, but no one dares to stop him, no matter the Marquis or others.Since then, he felt that this cousin was not simple, and he wanted to win over him. But he sent a servant girl to him, but he couldn''t get any good.


    He shook out all the things Rong Jin had done, including his father''s connivance.


    "Your Highness, I don''t think my little cousin is easy, or you can ask him."


    Uncle Shen finally went back with soft legs, but it was the king of Yan who thoroughly investigated Rong Jin from beginning to end. Then he found that his second son was in the capital and had investigated him.


    Of course, what he doesn''t know is that Rong Qi investigates him in order to win Shen Tao better.


    But that''s not the point anymore.


    King Yan felt that he had found the truth, so he took Qi Renma and rushed directly to Shen Fu.


    It''s getting hotter and hotter. Su Tang and some friends make an appointment to go boating. They are planning to go out. As a result, they go to the door and see that the door has been unloaded.


    The king of Yan looked at the charming woman behind the gate. A brief surprise flashed in his eyes, and then he was calm again.


    Sitting in his position, he saw many beauties. He loved power more than beauties. Besides, he came here to avenge his son.


    Su Tang stares at the tall and sinister king of Yan and doesn''t give way. "Do you have a search warrant for breaking into a private house?"


    Once upon a time, the king of Yan would have pity on the beauty, but now he just wants to kick away the little girl in front of him.


    "Get out of here."


    "It seems that there is no search warrant. Since there is no search warrant, I want to break into the house. Somebody, throw him out to me. "


    The king of Yan glared, "you dare!"


    Su Tang sneered, "why don''t I dare." Finish saying, back a few steps, empty out the place, good let oneself guard begin.


    After the king of Yan was proud of his power, no one dared to treat him like this. It was the old emperor who hated him so much that he wanted to die, and he had to be polite.


    So, this little girl is looking for death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    The king Yan''s bodyguard and Su Tang''s bodyguard fight, while the king Yan stares at Su Tang. If an ordinary person is scared by him, her feet will soften. However, he finds that the girl is not afraid, but also raises her chin provocatively.


    Oh, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers.


    "Little girl, do you know who I am?"


    Su Tang said, "look at the capital, in addition to the king of Yan, I''m afraid no other person dares to be so arrogant."


    The king of Yan stares at her with fierce light and ruthlessness in his eyes. He is terrible and fierce. "Little girl, I know it''s me. I''m not a coward."


    Su Tang said, "it''s OK, mainly because of your appearance. I''m afraid that if I enter the Shen family, it will frighten my little ninth uncle, but I''ll be distressed."


    When Rong Jin came over, he happened to hear the words of cheap little niece. His cold face didn''t collapse, and he chuckled directly.


    At this time, the little girl asked the guard for a sword, and said to King Yan: "today, I will guard my little uncle''s beauty. You can come and see if I can stop you."


    When the king of Yan investigated Shen Jue, he also heard about his beauty. No matter how good-looking he was, he was also a man. What beauty do you want!


    "Well, today, I''ll step on your body!"


    Su Tang''s body, though looking at Jiao Didi, never loses in a short duel. Whether it''s taking off with a sword or pulling a thousand pounds, she carries all kinds of attacks from the king of Yan with her thin body.


    Other people''s duels were all murderous and dangerous, but somehow, her duel was beautiful, graceful and graceful.


    For a moment, Rong Jin was obsessed with it.


    He knew that the little girl had hidden a lot of secrets. Her beautiful handwriting was comparable to the master''s painting skills. Now, for the first time, he knew that someone could practice her skills so beautifully.


    The little girl is really Treasure on earth.


    Every little secret of hers surprised him so much.


    So how many secrets does she have that she doesn''t know?


    Rong Jin felt excited for the first time and conquered the little girl for the first time. She was like a phoenix flying in nine days, beautiful and touching.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 65%."


    In the end, Su Tang narrowly won, and the king of Yan retreated.


    He raised his head in a sinister way, and his eyes were constantly killing. He really looked down on the dead girl, and her skill was so good.


    "When you help Shen Jue like this, do you think he will be moved?" The king of Yan couldn''t fight, so he wanted to stir up dissension. He knew that the little girl in front of him was Shen er''s daughter, general Shen in the border area. Who didn''t know, he said, "do you know why he is so good to you, because you are valuable."


    Su Tang holding the sword, full of rebellious, "you think too much, I''m not helping him, I can help the right way in the world."


    A 17-year-old girl told the king of Yan the right way, and the king of Yan laughed on the spot! The right way is me, the endless power


    "You think too much. You don''t represent rights. You represent human evil."


    "Then why do you say that you are helping the right way?"


    Su Tang has found Rong Jin, so she throws away her sword. In recent months, she has lost her previous formality, and occasionally she will let herself go. All these are caused by Rong Jin''s deliberate indulgence.


    For example, at this moment, she dares to jump on him directly. If it had been before, she would not even dare to touch the corner of his clothes.


    Rong Jin will hold a full, fundus is some helpless, "you ah."


    What face is justice, to put it bluntly, is to look at the face.


    For the first time, Rong Jin was glad that his parents gave him a good-looking face. Otherwise, he would not look at the little girl''s idea.


    The king of Yan came to avenge his son, but in the current situation, he could not take Rong Jin away. Moreover, at this time, a large number of forbidden troops were gathered outside Shen''s house. Unless the emperor approved, no one would move the number.


    The king of Yan is not stupid, a son of Shen Ling, who has only been awake for one year. How could it possibly attract the attention of the old emperor.


    But if he is not Shen Ling''s son


    Suddenly, a terrible idea came out.


    Shen Ling''s son was brought back by Marquis Shen many years ago in the case of the prince''s assassination. At that time, the king of Yan was killed, but he didn''t expect to survive. He had also investigated the so-called son of Shen Ling, but as time went by, he found that old Marquis Shen didn''t pay attention to him. He just left him in the backyard and died on his own. Gradually, he didn''t pay attention to him any more.


    After all, a dementia is not worth his time.


    "You are not Shen Ling''s son!"


    At this juncture, there''s nothing I don''t understand. King Yan''s eyes are cracked, and everything is clear.


    He is the eldest grandson of the emperor!


    Rong Jin gracefully raised his lips, did not admit, but did not deny.


    The king of Yan roared angrily, "so, Rong Qi was hurt by you!"Rong Jin said, "King Yan, you should pay attention to evidence when you speak. I also said that the assassination of the prince was done by King Yan."


    Because of his anger, Yan Wang''s nose and wings expanded, and his eyes glared with scarlet blood. "Good, good, my good nephew."


    When all the imperial guards arrived, the king of Yan couldn''t get a good deal at all. Although he wanted to break up the people in front of him, he came to Beijing in a hurry and didn''t bring many people. What''s more, he underestimated the situation in the capital. He thought that he could control it, but found that everything had changed.


    With the downfall of prime minister Jia, he was almost dark in the capital.


    It was the night when the king of Yan left without even telling the emperor. However, before he left, he took Qin Qingyue away. It was his second son''s daughter-in-law, who naturally followed his son. But Qin Qingyue, who was willing to leave, ran away at night after knowing the plan of the king of Yan.


    However, King Yan did not know that the murder of his second son was only the beginning. Since he came to Beijing, he had already fallen into this trap.


    At this time, his jurisdiction had already been occupied, and the leader was Shen Erye.


    He was still dreaming of the emperor, but he didn''t expect to be surrounded by people even before the gate of the capital.


    He stares at Rong Jin, who is riding on the horse. Suddenly Jie smiles, "you say, I''ll kill you. Who will this land fall into?"


    King Yan''s martial arts are not bad. Although there are many guards here, he has only one purpose.


    That is, kill Rong Jin!


    Late at night, the cold wind, the quiet street, suddenly came the sound of horseshoes.


    Dada dada, one after another, and then they found Shen Tao, the third miss of the Shen family, who came on horseback.


    She was dressed in soft hedgehog armour, a head of green silk, with a delicate jade crown high bundle, valiant.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. When did women get on the battlefield?


    However, no one dares to object to the aggressive Shen San.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    "King Yan, I''m afraid you forgot what I told you during the day." Su Tang drew out her sword, which was shining in the moonlight, but she pointed to the king of Yan with a smile, "if you want to kill my little uncle Jiu, you have to ask me the sword in my hand."


    She was defeated by day, and met him at night.


    The king of Yan never thought that one day his old enemy would be a little girl, who was only seventeen years old.


    The king of Yan ran across the battlefield and knew countless people, but he could not understand the little girl in front of him. She seems to be rebellious and arrogant, but from her skill, she has a delicate mind. She can see all his moves and strike first before he moves.


    He also admired such talents, even women.


    Unfortunately, she just stood beside Rong Jin.


    The king of Yan thought that he was the right one. Before that, he was just suffering from God. But he didn''t understand until he closed his eyes that he was training other people''s tools.


    Rong Jin, the emperor''s eldest grandson, who he thought died long ago, is actually the right one.


    He laughed, because of this smile, the wound on the neck cracked, blood wantonly, the long street were dyed red, he was not willing to die like this, before he died, he did not forget to sow discord.


    "Shen Tao, do you think you can be queen if you kill me? Men are fickle, even if today you become the queen, can you guarantee forever? A man, especially an emperor, will have countless women, and you will grow old, and finally... "


    Su Tang holds the sword and endures it for a long time, thinking that he is going to die. Then let him finish. As a result, half a day later, she tells her such nonsense here.


    Will she be afraid that Rong Jin will think her old and yellow in the future, and then abandon her?


    She just loves this kind of plot, OK!


    So she can finish the task quickly, but she won''t allow it.


    "You talk a little too much." With that, she didn''t want to listen to him any more, but Rong Jinbi didn''t want to listen to him. Without waiting for her to start, she killed him first.


    When the king of Yan was so defeated, Su Tang always felt a little dramatic.


    Then, Gouzi gave the answer, "you can''t blame him for being too good. If you want to blame him, you have to blame the man."


    Su Tang, "how to say?"


    The system says, "as soon as he wakes up, before he can get out of bed, he begins to calculate. From the descendants around the king of Yan, you know, the imperial concubine of the emperor of Yan has been replaced by his civet cat for the prince long ago. Those are his people, and the guards around the king of Yan. Several of them were successfully replaced by him a few months ago."


    Su Tang has nothing to say.


    Sure enough, no matter how far beloved of heaven goes, he can win the battle against the Jedi.


    ***


    there have been a lot of talks in Beijing recently, but most of them are about the king of Yan. Of course, there is another more exciting one, that is, the emperor''s eldest grandson is still alive. When he finds him, he is Shen Jiuye.


    Before the anti thief king Yan was rampant, the emperor''s eldest grandson hid his identity. Now the king of Yan Fu Fa, the emperor''s eldest grandson is going to live in the palace.


    For a moment, the door of Shen''s house was almost flattened.


    In fact, many noble daughters began to make up with Su Tang. At the beginning, Shen Jiuye, no, how much the emperor''s eldest grandson doted on this niece, but they all had eyes. Qin Qingyue, though she avoided marrying Rong Qi, had a bad reputation. It is said that the Qin family is negotiating to send her to the ancestral temple.


    If you go to the ancestral temple, your life will be over.


    Su Tang finally found a reason to stay in mourning. She didn''t see any visitors, so she could be quiet.


    In fact, when the king of Yan was defeated, Rong Jin''s blackening value fell to only 40%. It was the enemy who destroyed his family. The death of the king of Yan still touched him a lot. No, Su Tang didn''t bother him these days.


    Just, she doesn''t go to him, but Rong Jin thinks about her every day.


    After the defeat of the king of Yan, he promised her a condition that he would do whatever she said. Now, five days later, she has never looked for him.


    Rong Jin has also thought that he used indecent means to keep her around, so, this time she made great achievements, will use this condition, away from him.


    After five days of tossing and turning, he finally couldn''t hold back on the sixth day.


    However, when he went to find her, the little girl fell asleep.


    The weather is getting hotter, the little girl''s sleeping is not good, her hands and feet are exposed outside, her clothes are a bit messy, her trouser legs and sleeves are wrinkled up, revealing delicate skin like cream, her red lips are slightly open, and her drooping eyelashes are dark and thick.


    There is no doubt that she is very beautiful.


    Rong Jin did not hold back, silently stretched out his hand, warm fingertips across her cheek, as if to describe her outline.


    His action seems to wake up the sleeping people, closed eyes moved, but he did not return.


    When Su Tang woke up, she was scared to see this scene.


    Anyone who has a good sleep will be startled when there are many people around him and his eyes are full of plunder and occupation.


    "It''s uncle Jiu. It''s a surprise to me." She patted her chest, then thought that his present status had returned, and she could no longer call him by this name, so she changed her words, "do I have to call your highness in the future?""Whatever you want." Rong Jin looks at her deeply. The little girl doesn''t seem to be afraid of him at all. It''s clear that he is so obvious.


    So, can he go further?


    He carefully looked at her, from her clear eyes, delicate nose, to her small chin, a little bit down


    The more down, the more dark eyes, and finally, stopped at her neckline.


    Not very good sleeping position, let her collar are some loose, just peep a little bit of snow-white soft.


    Although he didn''t touch her, Su Tang felt that she was offended from top to bottom. In the end, she suddenly lowered her head and looked at her chest. She exclaimed that before she could finish her collar, her slender hands were one step ahead of her.


    Sue sugar was so scared that she couldn''t breathe.


    However, the other side is a bad smile, "know afraid, why to me so unguarded?"


    Su Tang stares, this person is really very bad!


    But Rong Jin continued: "little peach, I''m also a normal man. You are like this..." He did not finish what he said, but gently pulled the collar for her.


    Su Tangqi, but you can''t be tough. It''s a man.


    "But you are little uncle Jiu, not those men outside. You are different from them." Then he put on a high hat and said, "Uncle nine, right?"


    Outsiders say that Miss Shen has no brains but looks. However, he thinks that the little girl is very smart, but it depends on whether she is happy or not. For himself, that little girl''s head turns very fast.


    "No, I''m the same as them."


    Rong Jin''s answer is to throw her hat on the ground and step on her feet.


    Super bad!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    Su Tang was speechless for a moment, but she was relieved to think that this guy had arranged her collar.


    This is scaring her!


    However, Rong Jin told her in the next second that he didn''t scare her.


    When Su Tang was kissing, she was actually free. She could push people away, or even avoid them. However, as soon as she heard something, she heard that the blackening value was rising all the way.


    How dare she move?


    However, when the other party pries her mouth open, she really can''t help it.


    She pushed people away, a delicate face, full of panic.


    Rong Jin licked his alveolar, the dark light in his eyes continued, "peach, you see, I''m the same as other men."


    Su Tang looked at the blackening value stop at 50% above, a little want to curse.


    "I remember that his highness once promised me a condition."


    When I talk about this, I mostly want to leave with this condition. In Rong Jin''s eyes, the tide is surging, but there is a loose smile on his face. Even his voice is spoiled and indulged in the past, "OK, tell me, what does little peach want?"


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 5%, and the current blackening index is 55%."


    All of a sudden, the blackening value went up, and Su Tang was dumbfounded.


    Ma Dan, she hasn''t done anything yet!


    What are you going to do!


    Su Tang was angry and kicked him. "I know you''re angry. Don''t pretend."


    Rong Jin is caught off guard and kicked. As soon as his little white foot comes out, he thinks


    He hung his eyes, took a deep breath, and pressed down the beautiful thoughts in his heart. However, the white and tender feet, which he stretched out, he did not return for the time being.


    He chuckled. The little girl is really smart and knows him well.


    Su Tang, "one condition, let my parents return to Beijing."


    Shen Er Ye left the border in order to earn a fortune for his wife and daughter, but now he doesn''t need it any more.


    Rong Jin holding the jade foot, at first listen to this condition, face all flash surprised, "little peach''s condition, is this?"


    Sue sugar glared at him angrily, "what do you think?"


    Life is full of sorrow and joy.


    Rong Jin''s smile could not be pressed down any more. He was so excited that he even made a little effort to hold Su Tang''s foot.


    Su Tang had some pain and wanted to kick him again. As a result, this time, Rong Jin didn''t defend himself for a moment. He even kicked someone. When he fell down, he still stepped on the other person''s face.


    This is


    Su Tang swallows her saliva. She feels guilty and wants to move her feet away, but she is pressed by Rong Jin.


    Not only did she hold on, but she even gave her a kiss on her feet.


    Very light touch, such as feather scraped, but let Sue sugar toes are curled up, suffused with reddish, especially lovely.


    Rong Jin''s eyes darkened a little. The woman''s feet were not visible to outsiders, except her family.


    Su Tang is not familiar with the ring. Although she is familiar with many things, she deeply hates the pain of the ring, which is the dross that binds women and the kind that she wants to lose.


    "I, you..." She faltered and blushed. At this moment, she completely forgot how good she was. "You, let go!"


    Rong Jin laughs. He doesn''t embarrass her. When he comes back to marry her, he doesn''t want to make people laugh too hard. That''s his future wife. The only one, he should respect.


    "Just one condition? Is there anything else you want? "


    Su Tang shakes her head. She needs nothing. She feels that Shen and his wife are not willing to go out. They are good people who treat her sincerely, and she knows how to be grateful.


    "Not for the time being. Let''s do it first." She said, quickly put on the clothes, and shoes, she always feel just Rongjin look at her feet is particularly wrong.


    It''s the kind of creepy, with all the hairs standing up.


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor''s eldest grandson came back. Next, the officials began to worry about his marriage. After all, the emperor''s eldest grandson was nineteen, and Shen Tao was left behind by them.


    For no other reason, she will be in mourning for three years.


    Su Tang didn''t care about it. After all, her parents came back. They not only came back, but also made a lot of beauties for her. That''s true. Each has its own merits. It''s going to be able to make a direct debut in modern times.


    After Rong Jin returned to the palace, it was not easy. The old emperor was seriously ill, and the memorial was all on him. He finally found that she was surrounded by a group of men, and she was so happy!


    Rong Jinqi''s forehead is protruding. When she finally takes the little girl out, she is still puzzled.


    Su Tang, "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Rong Jin, "I''m here to disturb you?"


    He said, suddenly thought of the little girl is a Yan Kong, once several times frankly, because like his appearance, just didn''t dislike when he was silly.


    For the first time, Rong Jin felt the jealous mood of the former harem women."Throw these people out to me!"


    The emperor''s eldest grandson''s words were immediately copied by his attendants, but the next moment, because of the appearance of the second lady Shen, the matter ran aground.


    In the end is the future mother-in-law, Rong Jin this face or to give.


    If the little girl dare to have such courage and insight, she must have been spoiled by Shen ER and his wife.


    He was angry and helpless, and finally left the little girl aside and negotiated with second lady Shen in person.


    She didn''t know what she had negotiated. The beautiful lady didn''t say, and he didn''t say either. Anyway, after an hour, he packed her clothes and left the Shen family without looking back.


    When she came to the palace, she was still in a fog. "Your Highness, how did you persuade my mother?"


    Rong Jin, "I told her that when I was in Zhongyi Marquis''s house, you met me every night."


    Su Tang stares big eyes, this is very shameless, what is the night party! Let''s be clear!


    Rong Jin, "you still force me to wear women''s clothes."


    Sue sugar, "I''m not. I''m not. You''re talking nonsense! You did it voluntarily


    "So, if I wear women''s clothes once, can you..." Rong Jin, the emperor''s eldest grandson, the future ruler of the ninth five year plan, actually lowered his head for a woman. He changed his previous overbearing words and said, "can you stop looking at other men?"


    Su Tang is shocked. Is this still her ghost animal owner?!


    Rong Jin, "and that pair of cat ears. I haven''t lost them. If you like them, I can..."


    Sue sugar heard the last, the whole person is dizzy, like drinking high.


    Who can refuse such a lovely man?


    Anyway, Su Tang couldn''t, so she was willing to live in the east palace.


    The prince and his concubine died, so only Rong Jin was left as the master of this huge eastern palace.


    At night, everything was quiet, but strange songs came from the palace of the emperor''s eldest grandson.


    Su Tang sang all the songs that this guy forced her to sing before, and this noise lasted until midnight.


    Su Tang has the pleasure of turning over. Who let him bully himself!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    Rong Jin knows how to chase his wife. When he should be shameless, he should be shameless. After his daughter-in-law coaxes him, someone will hold him to sleep at night.


    Yes, they were drinking and singing in the middle of the night. In the end, Su Tang couldn''t hold on and just went to sleep on the carpet.


    When she got up the next day, she looked at the strange dormitory and blinked. She felt cheated into the boat.


    However, there is still comfort. Seeing that she is willing to stay, her Royal Highness''s blackening value has now dropped to 30%, which is quite easy to coax.


    When the maids saw her wake up, they looked at her respectfully, but their eyes were a bit ambiguous. She was almost overwhelmed with that smile.


    Sue sugar, "where is this?"


    Palace maid, "return to Madam, oh, I''m Sorry madam, maidservant call early. Back to Miss Shen, this is the palace of the emperor''s eldest son. "


    Su Tang


    Don''t be a donkey. She has never been to the palace. As a maid of the East Palace, how can she be called the wrong name? Besides, there is more than one!


    When you come down in the morning, you will be called the wrong maid or eunuch. As long as you are not stupid, you will know that you must have been cheated!


    At noon, Rong Jin came back, first to see Su Tang''s face, see she seems to be very happy, this just relaxed.


    Su Tang, "Your Highness, you are back."


    Rong Jin nodded, "what did Taotao do in the morning?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "shouldn''t you call me madam? Well


    On hearing this, Rong Jin said with a smile, "yes, it''s wrong to call for my husband. It''s wrong for my husband to make my wife angry."


    Su Tang was shocked. This man How shameless this man is!


    Even climb up the pole!


    "Your Highness, look at your feet. Have you lost your face?"


    In fact, Rong Jin really likes to tease her, especially when he was surprised, the peach blossom eyes filled his appearance, "the face didn''t fall off, but it was a lady."


    Su Tang, "bah, shameless!"


    At first, the eunuchs in the east palace were shocked by the conversation between the emperor''s eldest grandson and Miss Shen. Who dares to scold her husband like this? It was the princess of the year. She was gentle and considerate. She was generous and decent every time she met the prince.


    But Miss Shen was different. At first, some people thought that she was not worthy of the emperor''s eldest son. Although Miss Shen was good-looking, the emperor''s eldest son was also good-looking. But gradually, the East Palace was filled with laughter every day, and the smiles on the faces of the eunuchs were more than before.


    At the end of the day, the people''s evaluation of Miss Shen was that she could play.


    Beautiful appearance is the same, interesting soul is one in a million, this is not, gradually, the concubines also began to play with her.


    The old emperor was old, and his body was not as good as day by day. Usually, he did not call his concubines.


    If there is no hope, gongdou will not exist. Anyway, everyone is the same and has no son.


    The arrival of Su Tang seems to inject vitality into the palace. Of course, after a long time, some people are ready to move.


    The old emperor was old, but his eldest grandson didn''t get married, so some ladies began to hold various banquets to invite the noble daughters of various aristocratic families.


    For example, at this moment, when the lotus is about to open, there will be a lotus banquet. Tomorrow, when the chrysanthemum is about to open, there will be a chrysanthemum banquet.


    After all, the emperor''s eldest grandson liked her, and when other women came to the palace, she was asked to have a look first.


    For the empress, it''s normal. Who hasn''t come here like this? When the eldest grandson ascends the throne in the future, there can''t be only one queen in the palace. Moreover, according to today''s trend, the crown prince is also sooner or later, Prince big marriage, generally will have two side imperial concubines one into the book.


    The empress''s various acting, Su sugar never shake face, should eat should drink, compared with her calm, Rong Jin is a little anxious.


    Afraid that she didn''t believe in herself, she explained first.


    "Peach, there won''t be anyone else."


    All the other women are worried about their husband, but it''s Rong Jin''s turn, but it''s down, because he is too clear about how much self-control a little girl has.


    He is the one who has no sense of security.


    Su Tang looked at him and couldn''t help but make a sound. How many ghosts this guy had in his early days, how many counsels he has now.


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe you. Anyway, I''m not very interesting in the east palace. It''s time to play."


    Rong Jin is still not at ease. He negotiated with the second lady Shen that time. The second lady Shen said that her daughter of the Shen family does not want to be prosperous or rich. She only wants her daughter to be a couple all her life. If she can''t do it, she will be the future emperor. That''s also very sorry.


    So this time, when the imperial concubine invited an autumn banquet, Rong Jin quietly followed him.


    He didn''t show up. He looked at it from a distance.


    Then, he found that his little girl was really attractive, surrounded by a group of warblers, and everyone was amusing her, and she was really amused.In addition, there are also those who play the piano, sing and even dance there.


    Rong Jin some do not understand, these are not used to attract men''s tricks?


    "Gu Ming, I don''t understand."


    Gu ¡¤ single dog ¡¤ Ming, "Your Highness, I don''t know much about it. However, I seem very happy to see Miss Shen."


    But his royal highness is not happy!


    The autumn banquet is located in a corner of the royal garden. It''s a big place, and it''s beautiful around. Everything is beautiful, but the emperor''s eldest son is not.


    He looked at the little girl with a brilliant smile, looked at the expensive girl beside her, and asked Gu Ming again, "look at the green dress, her hand dares to touch Taotao''s hair! Who gave her courage


    Gu Ming


    Today, his royal highness is still very strange.


    "Your Highness, if you are angry, the slave will tell the empress of the harem that there is no need to invite Miss Shen to the banquet in the future."


    Rong Jin, "no, in this case, Taotao will not be happy."


    Gu Ming didn''t feel so tired to deal with the trivial matters of the imperial court, but he didn''t dare to say it in front of his highness.


    At this time, he suddenly noticed a woman in the corner. She was very familiar. On second thought, it was Qin Qingyue who was against Miss Shen a few days ago.


    "Your Highness, do you think that girl is Miss Qin?"


    Gu Ming was afraid that he was wrong. Didn''t he say that the Qin family sent her to the ancestral temple? However, Rong Jin didn''t even look at her. "I don''t know any Qin girl."


    Miss Qin''s and Miss Li''s are not as good as his peaches.


    Gu Mingxin was even more tired. "Your Highness, it''s Qin Qingyue. Didn''t she always aim at Miss Shen? How did she come to the palace? "


    He said this, Rong Jincai from memory to find such a person.


    "Keep an eye on her." Finish saying, Rong Jin simply way: "forget it, I personally stare."


    Look over there. In fact, as soon as Qin Qingyue appeared, the system also gave a prompt.


    "Son, Qin Qingyue escaped from the ancestral temple. I always feel that she is holding a big one."


    Sue sugar follow the system prompt, sure enough, saw her in the crowd.


    Qin Qingyue lowered her head and wore very simple clothes. When she mixed into the crowd, she hardly noticed. At this time, the girl beside her seemed to be talking to her, and she nodded from time to time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    "Sister Qin, I''ll help you out this time, but in our old love, don''t get into trouble. Miss Shen is the future Emperor''s eldest lady. I see your Highness''s meaning is to wait for her to be filial."


    Qin Qingyue looked down, not a little proud in her eyes. Instead, she seemed to have been smoothed out, "I know, I just don''t want to go back, so I want to beg her. She''s the eldest lady of the emperor in the future. If she asks, the Qin family won''t embarrass me any more. "


    The noble girl should have had a good relationship with her before. After hearing the words, she just sighed helplessly.


    But she didn''t see that Qin Qingyue''s real eyes were full of cold light, and her hands under her sleeves were clenched tightly.


    She hated and was even more jealous. The sour feeling in her chest spread and now it almost turned into substance. She didn''t look up, but Shen Tao''s laughter came from time to time. It''s clear that those expensive girls used to surround her, but now they turn to kneel and lick because of their power.


    She felt funny and angry.


    She is better than Shen Tao in everything. Why does she live in the palace and be respected by thousands of people, but she has to live with the green lantern.


    She wants to fight for this tone, she also wants to live in this palace, but also to be worshipped by thousands of people.


    "Is that Miss Qin over there?"


    Su Tang''s words made everyone look away. In the past, when they were in the same frame, there were always many noble girls who helped Qin Qingyue with their strange and angry attitude towards her, accusing her of being rude and licentious. But now, these people all start accusing Qin Qingyue.


    "Well, it''s really miss Qin, isn''t it said that she is the ancient Buddha with green lanterns in the ancestral temple? How did you get here? "


    "When you are an aunt, you must be like an aunt. If you come to the palace, the Bodhisattva will think that you are not sincere."


    Gossip can break people''s hearts. For Qin Qingyue, who has always been aloof and proud, these words are like knives, which pierce into her heart.


    The pain began to spread, but she held her hands and tried to smile.


    "I didn''t know much before. Here, I want to accompany Miss Shen."


    Su Tang used to think that this banquet was a good way to pass the time, but now, these expensive girls are talking about everything, almost every sentence is humiliating Qin Qingyue, which is quite boring.


    If she falls down with Qin Qingyue now, then it''s her that these gossips refer to.


    She looked at her faintly, with no expression on her face. In the end, she casually made an excuse to end the party.


    At the end of the banquet, she went to the east palace. On the way, she saw Rong Jin behind the rockery.


    She looked puzzled, "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Rong Jin has recovered his expensive appearance at the moment, "just finished handling some things. I heard that little peach was holding a banquet here, so I came to have a look."


    Su Tang seems to be living in this palace, but those people are wearing masks, so Rong Jin will indulge her and spoil her. In fact, she is very clear about what attitude she should take towards someone. Sometimes, she will be childish towards Shangrong Jin.


    Shen Tao''s body is only 17 years old. Affected by her body, she occasionally acts like a coqueter.


    For example, now, she asked listlessly, "Your Highness, you can talk to those ladies in the harem later. I don''t want to attend any banquet for the time being."


    Rong Jin, "why?"


    Su Tang, "I don''t think it''s boring. It''s OK at first, but after a long time, I feel boring."


    Rong Jin had planned to stop these banquets and make the palace a mess, but his little peach was one step ahead of him.


    "All right, it''s up to you."


    He said this with a smile, but Su Tang thought of what the empress said to her. These banquets were actually meant to choose a concubine.


    "Your Highness, have you ever had a girl you like at that banquet?"


    Hearing this, Rong Jinfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her tone was cool and dangerous. "Little peach, did I forget what I told you last time?"


    He found out that the little girl didn''t have him in her heart at all. She was forced to stay by his side.


    Sometimes, he thought it was good to have her by his side, but sometimes, especially now, he was very angry. When he said unintentional words, every sentence pierced his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang changsun had a quarrel with Miss Shen. In less than half a day, almost the whole East Palace knew about it.


    Funny to say, Sutang was the last one to know.


    After Rong Jin said that, she actually wanted to explain. However, after hearing the system''s words, she deliberately said nothing.


    As a result, Huang changsun was angry with her.


    The system said, "Zizi, Qin Qingyue is still in the palace. I just checked that there are some relatives of the king of Yan in the palace, trying to avenge the king of Yan."


    Everyone thought that the king of Yan died in Rong Jin''s hands, but they didn''t know that she was the one who really killed the king of Yan.


    So, she deliberately left alone, this is not, Qin Qingyue met up.There is no one around Xu. Qin Qingyue''s heart is exposed.


    Jealousy made her beautiful appearance ugly. She looked at Su Tang and laughed arrogantly, "Shen Tao, your good day is over."


    Su Tang thinks that the old man of the king of Yan is also a wonderful flower. He even wants to join hands with Qin Qingyue. Although Qin Qingyue is the fiancee of the second son of the king of Yan, she has never been there. Besides, before that, the Qin family was still trying to repent.


    She couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t think about it. She wasn''t one of those wonderful people. How could she understand their brain circuits.


    "my good days are not over, I has the final say, as for Qin girl, it seems that it is really over."


    Qin Qingyue hated her arrogance and arrogance. She sneered and took out a human skin mask from her arms.


    The mask is exquisitely made. It''s just like me when it''s pasted on my face.


    "Shen Tao, you can die. In the future, Mrs. Huang changsun will be me!"


    The old man of the king of Yan thought very well. This is the second young lady of his family. She was asked to impersonate Shen Tao, and then approached Rong Jin to wait for the chance. The plan is perfect. After all, everyone knows that what the emperor''s eldest grandson cares about most is the Shen girl.


    Qin Qingyue was thrown into the ancestral temple, and the most important thing she would think about was how to get out. So when the old people of King Yan came to her, she immediately agreed to cooperate.


    First, let her former best friend take her to the palace. Then, when the banquet is over, find a place to hide. Finally, lead Shen Tao to the corner.


    At first, she thought about how to make Shen Tao hook, but it didn''t take much effort.


    Su Tang watched her performance quietly. When she finished laughing, she said, "you can''t do it alone. Let the others come out together."


    Qin Qingyue is really planning to let them out. The old people of King Yan are a time bomb. She wanted to use Shen Tao''s identity to survive, so she wanted to catch them all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    Su Tang looks at all kinds of palace maids, eunuchs and bodyguards who are springing up. With a flick of the corner of her eye, she can play more roles.


    She glanced at about seven or eight people and asked the system, "dog, are all the people here?"


    The system said, "well, there''s still one leader left. All the others are here."


    Qin Qingyue, with Shen Tao''s face on her head, looked at Su Tang gloomily, and immediately ordered to those old people of the king of Yan: "kill her. Remember to destroy her body and clean up the ground."


    She ordered that the old people of the king of Yan swarmed in. Su Tangyuan intended to be eradicated at the same time, but curiosity made her curious. If Rong met the fake Shen Tao, she would not recognize it.


    With this idea, she pretended to panic, and finally fell into the river.


    This river is connected with the river outside the palace. Su Tang is very watery, so he deliberately choked and sank.


    After a short period of panic, Qin Qingyue calms down immediately. She stares at the calm river and says to those old humanitarians, "life needs to see people, death needs to see corpses!" After that, he found a quiet place to change his clothes, which were imitated by the old people of the king of Yan according to Shen Tao''s dressing style.


    Those old people also knew that once the leak happened, there would be only one end to greet them, so before Qin Qingyue could speak, they jumped into the river one by one.


    Qin Qingyue wanted to wait for those old people to bring Shen Tao. As a result, the fragrant time passed. Instead of waiting for Shen Tao, she had to wait for Rong Jin.


    Rong Jinyuan was angry, but he was angry because he was afraid that she would leave, because he knew that from the beginning, every step, he did not give her a choice.


    No one in Beijing is envious of Miss Shen''s family, and no one can reach for her supreme love.


    But only he knew that the little girl didn''t want to spoil her. She seemed to laugh and chant every day and didn''t resent living in the palace. But he knew that it was not that she didn''t want to resist, but that she was very clever and knew that it was useless to resist.


    Since it is useless, accept it, so as not to make the situation too ugly.


    Everyone said that Miss Shen had a confused life, but she didn''t know that she was the most transparent one.


    When Rong Jin came over, he found that there were many people in the river, and his little girl was standing near the river. If she took another step forward, she would fall into the river. When she felt tight, he walked quickly.


    Qin Qingyue heard the news and looked back. Her face suddenly turned red.


    Who doesn''t like Huang changsun''s delicate and elegant face? At that time, it was because of his cloth clothes identity. Although she was amazing, she didn''t want to contact more. Now, not only did she blush, but her heart beat fast. The feeling was even more enthusiastic than Rong Qi''s meeting.


    She doesn''t know how Rong Jin and Shen Tao get along with each other, but she thinks that with people like her highness, Shen Tao and others who have no brains can hold on. After all, even she is blushing and her heart beats faster.


    So, without waiting for Rong Jin to come, she flew over.


    That''s the boldest move she''s ever made in more than ten years.


    "Your Highness ~" she said sweetly, but as soon as she made a sound, she suddenly thought that her voice was different from Shen Tao''s. So, she coughed again, deliberately hoarse voice, voice weak, as sick in general, "Your Highness, how do you come?"


    She looked up eagerly, her eyes burning with emotion.


    However, instead of the expected embrace, it was rejected thousands of miles away.


    She was pushed away by Rong Jin and looked pathetic with Shen Tao''s gorgeous face.


    Rong Jin''s eyes seemed to flash a little doubt. He looked at her with a smile at the corner of his lips. The right smile made Qin Qingyue''s face red again, and his eyes were even hotter.


    Instead of worrying about why she was pushed away, she looked at the man in front of her heart.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Elegant and genial voice, only a few words, but Qin Qingyue has thought of her life with her highness in the future.


    It must be Qin and se. After all, she is talented. Her only shortcoming is that she has to face Shen Tao.


    "I have something in the river, so let the people help me find it."


    After three years of mourning, Shen Tao doesn''t wear bright colors now, so Qin Qingyue wears a white dress, but the skirt is embroidered with complicated and elegant water lilies, which makes the dress less monotonous.


    At first glance, it''s different from the silent one he wore before, but Rong Jin has already reflected the little girl''s appearance in his heart. When he looks at her, he never just looks at her with his eyes. No, he knows that the person in front of him is not his little girl.


    He knew the little girl''s skill, so he didn''t rush to deal with the fake in front of him. Instead, he dealt with her casually and leisurely.


    "Lost something? What''s missing? "


    Qin Qingyue was very glad that Shen Tao was in the mourning. She didn''t have much jewelry on her body. "She lost a bracelet. The palace attendants were afraid that I would be sad, so they jumped down in a hurry. They didn''t know if they could find it." With that, he coughed on purpose again. "It seems that he was standing by the river and blowing a little wind. Your highness, let''s go back."


    "Back? Where to? " He was still smiling, but this time, the gloomy indifference of his eyes made him particularly terrible.Qin Qingyue was so surprised that she could hardly control the expression on her face


    Rong Jinyuan also planned to deal with her for a while, but he managed to cope with it, and then he felt very boring.


    "They are looking for things in the river. Then, you can go to the river too."


    His words fall, the bodyguard of the side a face don''t understand, that is a Miss Shen, and when they hesitate, Emperor Chang sun has no patience.


    He reached out and rudely left Qin Qingyue in the river.


    Qin Qingyue was stunned by the loss, but soon she remembered that she couldn''t swim. In the face of death, she was afraid to speak with her throat and began to scream.


    People who can follow Rong Jin know Shen Tao very well, so when Qin Qingyue shouts out, she immediately finds out something is wrong.


    And Rong Jin, at the moment, is drooping his eyes and looking at the struggling woman in the river with no expression. He is indifferent to her scream. Only when she is dying, can he be picked up by the bodyguard.


    Although Qin Qingyue had a rough time in recent months, she didn''t face the danger of her life. Now, she scared the whole person to shiver.


    Cool autumn, cool wind, cold she shivered.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She looked perfect. Why could he find out that he was a fake?


    Rong Jin, "little peach."


    Qin Qingyue is lying on the ground, her feet are soft, and she can''t get up at all. She looks like a dog in a mess.


    "I I don''t know. " She spoke in horror.


    She can''t let the people in front of her know that Shen Tao has fallen into the river, and she can''t let him find that those palace attendants in the river are old people of King Yan, otherwise


    She didn''t even dare to think about it, or even look at him. The people in front of her were as terrible as the demons in the abyss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    "You don''t know..." Rong Jin''s eyebrows drooped, but he laughed, "it seems that what he thought is not clear enough, so he''s going to stay in the river."


    This time, without waiting for him to speak, a bodyguard threw Qin Qingyue into the river.


    The weightlessness of being thrown down, followed by the water coming from all directions, scared Qin Qingyue to tears and tears.


    The river was cold and smelly with mud. The feeling of dying made her ignore everything. She just wanted to escape from this terrible place.


    "I I know where Shen Tao is. Save Help me... "


    Rong Jin''s face is still with a smile, but the eyes are with ice cold meaning, on the faint hook of the lips, more than those who will be angry, angry people.


    Qin Qingyue is lying on the ground, spitting out the river and mud in her mouth. The human skin mask on her face is not obedient because she falls into the water one after another.


    If someone else changes, he will lift the mask.


    But Rong Jin had no desire. No matter who she was, she was dead in his eyes.


    Qin Qingyue didn''t want to die, so she knew how terrible the man was.


    "Shen Tao, she has gone swimming..." The head is crazy to weave a lie, Qin Qingyue shivering, shivering way: "she said, she does not like to stay in the palace, but she is afraid of you, so let me pretend to be her."


    "Is it?"


    Very light two words, people do not see anger, but inexplicably frightening.


    Qin Qingyue bowed her head and coughed crazily. Just as she thought she had recovered her life, the devil spoke.


    "Then I don''t need you. Drop it."


    It was still the voice of the spring breeze, but it made her face pale. She glared and her lips trembled, "Your Highness, why do you want to kill me? Your highness, I''m innocent. I''m Qin Qingyue. Please forgive me Please forgive me. I''m willing to do anything... " She bent on the ground and kowtowed crazily. Her forehead was broken. She simply tore off the human skin mask. She had confidence in her face. How could he have the heart to kill such a beautiful face.


    But when her mask was only half lifted, her eyes widened in horror.


    He didn''t hesitate at all!


    After throwing the man into the river, the bodyguard pointed to those palace attendants who did not dare to go ashore and said, "Your Highness, what are you going to do with those people?"


    "Since we all like to soak in water, don''t get up." Finish saying, then lift foot to leave.


    So on this day, the whole capital was on guard, and the gates and rivers were all heavily guarded.


    Rong Jin didn''t leave the palace. He just ordered people to mark all the palaces around the river and tell him where there were many people.


    On this day, the whole capital was in a panic, including the harem.


    They don''t know what happened, but there must be something big happening in such a big battle.


    As for Su Tang, according to the system''s tips, she found a sparsely populated cold palace and climbed onto the bank. Her clothes were wet. She had to be a thief and found a nearby palace where people lived. Then she changed into the maid''s clothes.


    She didn''t want to leave Rongjin, although this guy was really a ghost animal at the beginning, but now, he is still very cute.


    There is still one old man of yanwang who hasn''t been found out. She has to take advantage of this time to find a good servant.


    At this time, the system is really very useful.


    "The last one is the concubine of the former Emperor."


    "The king of Yan had an affair with her. Later, the emperor died, and the empress moved to the cold palace voluntarily."


    The first emperor and the second imperial concubine were about the same age as the king of Yan when they entered the palace. The first emperor was 40 years older than the second imperial concubine, so the second imperial concubine didn''t like the first emperor at all.


    At that time, the king of Yan was still the youngest son of the former Emperor. He was favored since childhood and often went to the palace. Originally, according to the age of the king of Yan, it was time for him to go out of the palace and set up his own house. But because the former emperor was reluctant to leave, he stayed in the palace all the time. After staying here and there, he colluded with the little empress.


    After the death of the former Emperor, the king of Yan promised to take her out of the palace one day to be her husband. But at last he found out that the king of Yan was just using her.


    The woman attached great importance to love, and finally she was disheartened and lived alone in the cold palace. But on the face of it, no one found her relationship with the king of Yan, so after the death of the first emperor, she was still granted the title of imperial concubine.


    Everyone else said that Princess Tai liked to be quiet. Then she lived in the cold palace. Because she ate fast and worshipped Buddhism all day long, gradually she became indifferent.


    When Sutang found her, she was kneeling in front of the Buddha, holding the beads.


    Compared with other bleak cold palace, the palace where the princess lived was old but undamaged.


    "Still failed?"


    Sue sugar looked at her with calm eyes.


    In fact, she guessed the little princess''s idea. The king of Yan was merciless, but she couldn''t let it go and wanted to avenge him.


    Little princess about thirty years old, beautiful face gentle and quiet, no one looking at this face, can not be put together with the conspiracy.


    Sue sugar sighed. She did something wrong after all."Choose a way to die, I can keep your whole body."


    For the little princess, this is the most respectable thing for her. Murdering the Royal Children and colluding with the anti thief are the ways to kill the nine ethnic groups.


    However, the so-called nine ethnic groups have long been forgotten by her.


    To the clan, she is just a tool to consolidate their status.


    She stood up and looked at the small piece of blue sky above the palace, with a slow smile, "after I die, can you sprinkle me outside the palace?"


    "I''ve been trapped in this palace all my life. After I die, I want to be free and let the breeze blow and the dew flow in the morning."


    Su Tang really can''t refuse this request.


    So, she should go.


    Little princess seems very happy, Gujing like eyes are floating light, she said: "I''m sorry about the assassination."


    She has been worshiping Buddha for more than ten years, but she never calmed down. Until the last moment, when she heard that the assassination failed, she felt relieved.


    Falling in love with the king of Yan is not her shackles.


    Su Tang didn''t know how to evaluate her, so she could only look at her quietly. However, she didn''t need to do it because the little princess had already taken poison.


    The blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth, and the suffocation in her chest made her feel extremely painful, but her face was light.


    Rong Jin came in with black boots, and this is the picture.


    But he was indifferent to the death of the little princess, a pair of shallow eyes, only looking at her.


    He reached for her to come.


    "Peach, come here."


    Su Tang did not want to self abuse, almost no hesitation, went over.


    But when Rong Jin looked at her dressed in old palace clothes, he held her hand and suddenly made an effort.


    Su sugar eat pain, show eyebrows are wrinkled together, unfortunately, Rong Jin is indifferent.


    Well, Su Tang knows she''s wrong and doesn''t ask for mercy.


    The hair on her hair was still wet, and the water drops fell between her neck and wet a large area of clothes. She blinked and decided to take the lead in admitting her mistake. "Your Highness, I''m wrong, but I''m looking for someone." After that, she pointed to the princess who fell on the ground, "she is also an old lady of the king of Yan, but she is very poor. Before she died, she begged me to sprinkle her sparks outside the palace. Your highness, I can... "


    Rong Jin, "no way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    Su Tang wants to say that she is out of the palace, and the little princess is also a poor person. But without waiting for her to finish, Rong Jin refused directly.


    Su Tang was discouraged, but she didn''t insist. Instead, she ordered someone to cremate the little princess.


    Rong Jin led her all the way back to the east palace. Along the way, they didn''t even speak.


    Su Tang wanted to break the deadlock, so she explained why she had to do it like this. "I just realized that there was someone behind the scenes. As for Qin Qingyue, her acting skills were so bad. I think she was wearing a human mask. You should recognize me as well..." She said a lot, to the end all dry mouth, but when she to his cold sharp eyes, somehow, suddenly nothing to say.


    Always feel that his acting skills, in his eyes there is no escape.


    In the end, she also realized that the other party didn''t believe her at all.


    "Your Highness, I''m not lying."


    She clenched her lips, thinking that she did not lie, but she did not say the most important thing. Rong Jin clearly realized that she was not in control, on the contrary, she killed herself.


    For example, now that she has said so much, Rong Jin has already forgiven her in his heart. Or, from the beginning, he found her in the palace instead of outside the palace, so he is not so angry.


    At least, she didn''t want to leave herself.


    Rong Jin sighed, the cold on his face began to melt, the atmosphere was not so terrible, Su Tang''s courage was also big, such as dare to lean on him, also dare to act coquetry.


    "I didn''t want to leave, I just wanted to find out the people behind the scenes and then come back to you."


    "Your Highness, as I said before, I will not leave unless you drive me away. So, can you believe me? "


    Her successive words made Rong Jin''s eyebrows droop. He reached out and touched her wet hair, pulled out the hairpin she had inserted in her hair, and then ordered someone to bring a clean towel and gently dry her hair.


    Su Tang is a little relieved, but she knows that Rong Jin is not angry at all.


    They were very close. Su Tang could smell the good smell of rosin on him. Lightly, she tilted her head, looked at his jaw, and suddenly, she opened her hand to his arms.


    She this suddenly a hug, let the movement in the hand of Rong Jin tiny dun.


    "Are you still angry, your highness?"


    The little girl is very small. She came to his chest when she fell down on his arms. Now she is lying on his body, blinking her moist eyes and looking at him. Her voice is soft and cowardly, but her hands are tightly holding his waist. He is full of eyes. Who can stand this coquetry.


    Rong Jin''s discomfort is gone now, but he feels that he still has to teach the little girl a lesson to save him from running around.


    So he nodded and admitted that he was still angry.


    However, he never thought that the little girl would jump up and kiss him in the face.


    Sue sugar, "still angry? If you''re still angry, I''ll kiss you later. "


    Rong Jindun lived for a while and felt that it was difficult for him to speak.


    "If so, I''m still angry."


    Su Tang tilted her head and said, "then I''ll kiss you. You''re not angry."


    At this moment, Rong Jin even feels that it doesn''t matter that the little girl doesn''t know love. He knows it well. As long as she is willing to accompany her, she can do anything.


    "If you want to make me angry, you can''t just kiss me." He gradually mastered the dominant power of the dialogue, light pupil color began to deepen a little bit, all the dark, violent, and possession of her, this time, not hidden, all exposed in front of her.


    He didn''t want to cheat her for a long time. He was never a good person.


    Su Tang''s heart is a little hairy. This guy, how can he be frightening if he doesn''t agree with each other.


    However, she had seen all the blackening, except for the initial confusion, she soon calmed down.


    No matter how black it is, it''s not terrible. Anyway, I don''t want to hurt her.


    Rong Jin, "little peach, I want you to know that I have never been a good man."


    Sue sugar, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not a good person either."


    Rong Jin suddenly laughed, he felt that his little girl may not understand what is bad.


    But that''s good.


    Her world will be guarded by him from now on.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 20%."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang kept filial piety for three years, and Rong Jin waited for her for three years. During these three years, no one asked to marry the emperor''s eldest grandson. However, these memorials were all lost in the corner.


    Get married three years later.


    Ten li red dress makes the whole capital jubilant.


    Su Tang is wearing a red cap on her head. She was originally supported by a group of women''s families. She likes to wear heavy clothes, but it is hard to hide her thousands of splendor.


    It''s very frustrating to get married. Before daybreak, you begin to open your face and clean your face. Finally, you bring a delicate and luxurious Phoenix crown and a red cap.During this period, she did not remember how time passed. The laughter in her ears never stopped. From saying goodbye to her mother to being helped by her family members to leave, until a pair of slender hands with clear bones supported her, she found that she was really married to this guy.


    On the wedding day, the emperor issued an imperial edict to honor Jin as the crown prince, so on the wedding day, in addition to paying homage to the emperor, she had to offer sacrifices to her ancestors. After a series of procedures, she couldn''t even lift her hand.


    However, the hand can not lift up, a pair of black peach blossom eyes is full of vitality.


    The main reason is that the people in front of him are so good-looking. Rong Jin always prefers to wear light colored clothes, just like the gentle young master. But today, the dark red clothes make him more elegant, which is the hormone of walking.


    good looking people are always pleasing to the eye. For example, Su Tang can''t help but hug him and kiss him.


    Rong Jin''s eyes were darkened, but then she had no choice but to smile. Who was the little wife''s initiative to get married?


    "Don''t you mean tired?"


    Su Tang said, "you won''t be tired after seeing it. Come on, beauty, give me fragrance ~"


    "just one?"


    The little wife Gu Ling is very strange. Rong Jin likes to tease her occasionally. When he says this, she immediately says, "how can one bite be enough? At least you have to kiss her for a lifetime!"


    In the end, Su Tang was strongly pulled into his arms. After being teased for so long, he was not a saint.


    However, little mischief deserves to be called little mischief. At an important juncture, she blinked her big eyes and cried out sweetly: "little uncle nine ~"


    Rong Jin:


    At this moment, he always felt that he would do anything more.


    "Uncle nine? Who is your ninth uncle He pressed someone fiercely, but the details were restrained for fear of hurting someone.


    Su Tang said, "Hey, you forget what you said before. You can have a different experience by calling uncle Jiu."


    In the end, someone''s face turned pink and turned into a pool of spring water, until it was absurd all night.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening value index: 10%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    Rong Jin said to protect her, a word, but it took a lifetime to prove.


    The world always says that the emperor is fickle. No matter how beautiful empress Shen is, her face will die. However, until empress Shen becomes old and white haired, the emperor of Jin still dotes on her.


    In this life, they have been a couple all their lives.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    ¡­¡­ New world


    Su Tang wakes up again and finds herself in nothingness. She can''t see her head at a glance. There is no one and nothing. However, she is not afraid and even feels at ease.


    She moved the memory in her mind. Every time she completed a world, she would blur the previous memory. Vagueness does not mean forgetting. She can still remember those people, but unless she deliberately thought about it, it is difficult to remember them in general.


    When she comes to the new world, the system will make the memory of this life clear.


    For example, at this moment, when she just remembers, she remembers where she is.


    She is a mirror spirit, and noumenon is a mirror.


    In this small world, she is the master, and can change the appearance of the world at will. For example, at this moment, she rings her fingers, and there is a bright moon hanging in the void space. Behind her, there is an exquisite courtyard, and all kinds of flowers and streams are dotted around, such as a paradise.


    The moonlight poured down from her head, shining on her jade like face. Her skin was as white as snow, and her appearance was exquisite. At first glance, she looked like a human, but she was not a human. Her eyes were amber, and her ears were a little sharp, just like the lovely elf.


    After setting up the surrounding environment, Su Tang found Zhang Ruan to sit down and relax. Then she asked the system, "come on, dog, information."


    In the alien world, there are many races, such as elves, dwarves and orcs. Among them, the weakest are human beings, and among them, the most abominable are the undead. They will bring bad luck and suffering. Their appearance represents evil.


    In this world, the male Lord is the high dragon.


    The dragon race is a race that the protoss dare not offend easily.


    However, the male leader is a different kind of dragon. He is of mixed blood. As for how much blood he mixed, Su Tang didn''t know. She didn''t ask. After all, it had nothing to do with her task.


    Her mission is to raise cubs.


    As a mixed race, although the male leader was a dragon, he was excluded by the Dragon everywhere. In the end, he became a dead man.


    The undead is the most evil race in the world. He also unified the undead, and finally came to a divine battle, killing almost all races in the world.


    Therefore, Su Tang''s task is to raise a cub on the one hand, and to avoid his necromancy on the other. It''s very interesting to take Bruce Lee with her, because she has taken him away before he broke his shell.


    She took good care of him and raised him for a hundred years. Finally, after he became the most powerful dragon in the world, she retired. As a result, she now tells her that he is black?!


    "Dog, explain it to me."


    She used a hundred years to refine a number into a king. As a result, only a few years later, did you tell her that the other party had abandoned the number?


    The system says, "don''t ask me. I don''t know. I only know that the man is in the state of the dead. Then, three years after you left, that is, yesterday, he carried the dwarf."


    Su Tang


    This is really a long skill. She remembers the original story that the man destroys a race. It''s all a tug of war. Now, in three years, why doesn''t he go to heaven!


    She took a deep breath and told herself, "where''s that guy?"


    The system said, "because before, after you finished the task, the system automatically broke the mirror. This time, the mirror is new."


    Su Tang, "what do you do when your mother-in-law says this? Tell me the main point!"


    The system says, "well, your mirror was just made by the dwarves, but after the dwarves, the man asked to destroy everything."


    Su Tang


    Bear boy!


    No, it''s TEMAO''s dead dragon cub! If you don''t see me for a hundred years, even Ma Ma will be killed! It''s too much!


    The system says, "because it''s a newly made mirror, it''s not as powerful as the aura before you, so you can only find someone nearby to bring you a message to the man."


    After all, what else can Sutang do? She can only be found nearby, because she is a mirror spirit, and her aura is not enough, so she can''t be too far away from the mirror. Even if she appears, she can only be within one meter.


    When Su Tang appeared, she was almost overwhelmed by all the things around her. She had to push her things away. When she came out, she would look back. Darling, this is just a treasure pile. All kinds of beautiful things, from swords to jewelry, and all kinds of tableware, are full of exquisite goods.


    She was looking at these treasures with her eyes shining. On the other side, she seemed to hear something moving here. Then a guard of the dead came running.


    "Who is it?"


    Su Tang thought that she had to be forced to come out for the first time, so she deliberately made a little fog. When the undead bodyguard came, she saw a girl appear from the fog.She was so beautiful that at one glance, she made people intoxicated. Because she was so amazing, or shocked, the swords in the hands of the necromancer fell to the ground.


    Su Tang raised her chin and eyebrows, and looked at him with a holy and inviolable face. "You awakened me, so now I can meet one of your conditions."


    However, as soon as she finished, she didn''t know where to touch the undead. He ran away screaming.


    Su Tang


    "Dog, do I look scary?"


    The system didn''t know how to open its mouth and simply pretended to be dead.


    Fortunately, although the undead ran away for a while, he came back ten minutes later.


    Su Tang looked at the sword he had dropped on the ground and picked it up. Without waiting for the bodyguard to come near, she said, "cowardly little undead, did you drop this gold sword or this silver sword?"


    Her voice is like a mermaid, beautiful and bewitching.


    The bodyguard stood shivering in the corner, not daring to lift his head. In front of him stood a tall man in a black robe.


    The hat covered most of his face, but since there was no shadow, let''s call him Mr. undead.


    Su Tang wants the bodyguard to help her find the man, but she can''t wait for him to answer. She can only put down her high posture and look around. At this time, I saw the man in black standing in the shadow.


    Her eyebrows on a joy, this can really come all effortless ah, unexpectedly is male Lord!


    She just wanted to speak, but the next second, the man destroyed half of the treasure like cave.


    Su Tang only felt the shaking of her position, which made her unstable.


    It took her a long time to catch something, and then she took a look.


    Oh, look what she caught. She caught a black man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    Yexiu wore a black robe and couldn''t see his facial features clearly. However, Su Tang remembers that the child was very sucky when she was a child and liked to turn around behind her buttocks. Why is she so cold now!


    So cold face, Su sugar also not good, continue to hold his hand, and so on to stabilize the body, intend to let him go.


    As a result, the hand just began to loosen. This dog day''s move has been enlarged. Moreover, this time is more exaggerated than the previous one. Anyway, all the stones on it have been smashed down. Su Tang is so angry that it explodes.


    Knock you! She''s still there!


    But these are not the key, the key is that she is unstable, this fall, directly fell into the arms of the man.


    Suddenly surrounded by a stream of Yin Qi, to be honest, Su Tang was not comfortable at all, so she struggled to move, as a result, good guy, he! I let go!


    Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, Su Tang was so angry that she ran back to her little mirror.


    She can''t afford to be provoked, and she can hide!


    In the mirror, Su Tang is holding a doll of the little dragon man in her arms. Yes, the little dragon man is what the man looked like when he was a child.


    Chubby still drags a tail, still have that small short leg, run gas path to come particularly lovely, say, the male Lord of childhood is really knock lovely.


    While holding the doll, Sutang said to the system, like a mother criticizing the rebellious son, "I pulled him up with a handful of shit and a handful of urine. As soon as I came back, he wanted to throw me. I knew that. I should have stewed him at the beginning!"


    The system of secret silence for a moment, youyou way: "your own memories, how you raised him at that time."


    When the man was still an egg, she was captured in the mirror. Although the environment in the mirror was very warm, she was not reliable.


    Before, her husband was about to break the shell. As a result, she broke the shell for a whole day. She rolled two circles on the ground, and then there was no movement.


    Su Tang was in such a hurry that she said she wanted to bake it on fire.


    Is that something you can bake for her?


    She''s not afraid to cook the eggs!


    Then there was another one. Although she was born from broken eggs, she was the most powerful dragon in the mainland, but she had to drink milk when she was a child. She brought a pig in and told the ignorant dragon cub, "this is your nanny. If you want to drink milk when you are hungry, remember to call her mother.".


    To tell the truth, in that short one hundred years, the system could not tell whether the male owner met his own pit king or his previous experience.


    Anyway, the final conclusion is miserable.


    Su Tang was a little embarrassed by the system. She pretended to cough, and then said, "I did it to train him. You see, how cruel the world is. If you don''t explain the cruelty of the world to him in advance, he will go out and be sold for money."


    The system said: "so you''ve exercised too much and turned him into a black undead dragon?"


    Su Tang


    Su Tang has nothing to say. She angrily throws the little dragon doll aside. As soon as she throws it away, the pillow turns into a puff of smoke and disappears. This is her world. She can transform into any form, and this doll is her transformation.


    The system said, "what''s the matter, you can''t afford to play?"


    Su Tang thinks that her system is particularly weak this time, but now the situation is not clear, so she has to bear it for the time being!


    "Tell me, what''s the situation like now?"


    The system says, "the male Lord, the public enemy of the world, must be removed quickly."


    Su Tang, "why night repair to destroy the dwarf."


    The system was silent again for a moment, and then said: "you know the dwarves, the craftsman of the world, have a first-class production level. At that time, you suddenly broke up, and you walked smartly, but he was holding your broken mirrors, looking for all kinds of materials all over the world, trying to solidify them."


    Su Tang can''t bear to hear this. How can Look, that''s pathetic.


    The system continued, "he has traveled a lot, but you know, the world discriminates against the mixed race, but he discriminates against the elves, the dragons, and even the Terrans. No matter how high his accomplishments are, he can''t afford to gamble on people''s hearts. After being betrayed several times in a row, he doesn''t believe anyone."


    "Including you, he doesn''t believe it."


    "Because from the beginning, you are the first to abandon him."


    Su Tang took a cool breath, so it''s really hard for her to get away from the fact that the world''s male masters are black.


    She reproached herself a little. At the beginning, the little dragon cub was so lovely and milk. Now it''s so cold and dark. Just think about it It hurts.


    As a result, she was not angry that the guy almost broke her body before, and came out directly from the mirror. As a result, her whole body was scared out.


    "Hey, don''t lose it! I''ll come out myself


    Night attack, he actually holding a small mirror in the toss play, the key he sometimes do not know how to pick up, directly with his feet.


    This is


    OK, not too much. She abandoned him at that time."Night repair."


    In a word, she gave the name!


    Night repair is the state of the dead, so the hair is black, the pupils are black, even the fingernails are very punk black. But people look good, even punk is able to control, but because of the powerful atmosphere, people are awed.


    Sue sugar thought about how to apologize to let him forgive, think about it, simply don''t be cheeky.


    As the saying goes, thousands of wear wear flattery do not wear!


    "Yexiu, I disappeared before..."


    Yexiu, "it''s nothing to do with me."


    Su Tang


    It''s embarrassing to fail in the beginning.


    However, it''s not easy to go back to the mirror. After all, who knows if the mirror will be crushed by his foot when she goes back. Although she is a mirror spirit, Yexiu is the king of the dead. His accomplishments, let alone trampling on her little magic mirror, are no more, that is, he moves his feet.


    When she failed in the opening, she simply shut up so as not to make too many mistakes. But she didn''t go either. It was not because she was pinched by others that she couldn''t go, but because she hadn''t been forgiven. What was she going to do.


    In this case, time always passes very slowly. Just as Sutang is about to find out if there is a split in her hair, the other party suddenly stands up.


    When he moved, he held the noumenon in his hand, and Su Tang could only be forced to move, because the center of gravity was not stable, so they had intimate contact again.


    Night repair dark eyes looked at her, for the woman, face no reaction.


    Su Tang said to him, "sorry, the new mirror doesn''t have enough aura. It can''t be too far away."


    The new mirror is not big. It''s not half the size of night repair, but it''s beautiful. It''s decorated with many gems. When you look at Su Tang, you can see a beautiful emerald on your neck, just like the gems on the mirror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Yexiu didn''t know if he was ill. He stared at the gem in the mirror and suddenly crushed it.


    As a decoration, gems won''t have a great influence on Sutang. Just as the gems on the mirror are broken, the beautiful emerald on Sutang''s neck is also broken.


    I don''t know why, I always feel that the next broken will be myself.


    Su Tang wanted to step back a little, but the new mirror didn''t have enough aura, so her range of activities was too small, so she not only couldn''t hide, but also had to be closer.


    Oh, don''t doubt it. She didn''t have to stick it up. Yexiu was throwing the mirror again.


    Just, big man, what kind of hobby is this! A mirror, what''s fun!


    At this time, a bodyguard suddenly ran in from the outside and saw that there was a woman beside the king of his family. He knelt down respectfully as if he had not seen her. "King, the dwarves have been all imprisoned. Are you going to be punished?"


    Yexiu tossed the mirror slightly, "keep it, after all..." Under the black robe, no one saw that the king of the dead on the throne, with a faint smile on his lips, "they are still useful."


    The bodyguard obeyed the king''s instructions, but before he left, his king gave another order.


    "The dwarves can stay. All the things they made have been destroyed."


    Su Tang remembers that the system said that the place where she lived before was the place that night repair was going to destroy.


    When she thought of the pictures she saw when she just woke up, she was reluctant to part with all kinds of treasures.


    Don''t give it to her!


    Baby!


    Why destroy it!


    What a loser!


    Of course, she only dares to express these words, and half of them dare not appear on her face. If she doesn''t practice overnight, she seems to be able to read her mind. She even looks at her lazily, "I heard that where did the mirror wake up?"


    Come, come, the man finally spoke to her!


    "Yes, that''s where I woke up."


    Night repair, "mirror want those things?"


    Su Tang wants to roar. Those are all shining treasures. As a dragon, if you don''t like to collect these treasures, even if you want to destroy them, I''ll ask if your conscience hurts!


    Yexiu said, "my conscience doesn''t hurt."


    Suddenly, Su Tang almost jumped up and said, "when did you learn mind reading?"


    Yexiu looks at the person who is close to Chi Chi and thinks about her dream at night. He has no change in temperament. In the past, when they were in the mirror, they lived together day and night. He knows her temperament, talkative, beauty loving and lazy. None of them is good.


    However, even the shortcomings, he also liked.


    But she finally abandoned herself.


    So, since we abandoned it from the beginning, why did we come back? Is it because we sympathize with him?


    Yes, the appearance of explaining at the first meeting is not the appearance of doing something wrong and being anxious to apologize.


    Then, the old ways come back.


    So, he didn''t want to hear her apologize at all.


    Su Tang''s surprise was just because she was scared by him. She could guess what she thought as soon as she opened her mouth without saying a word.


    finally, or the system way: "he may be only very familiar with your Tucao skills, but as for reading mind, though some people learn, but that thing is not allowed, because people''s psychology, sometimes a second can make complaints about countless thoughts."


    Su Tang is still not at ease. This time, it''s a bit difficult for her to be a man.


    Unlike those in the past, those in the past at least communicated with her. Although the way of communication was extreme, at least they paid attention to her! Not this, ignoring her from beginning to end.


    She scratched her hair and was about to peep at Yexiu''s face. As a result, she just glanced at her eyes, but the other party suddenly stood up.


    The speed of night repair is very fast. For him, the distance of one meter is only one second.


    For this kind of teleporting undead, Su Tang was caught off guard, didn''t notice for a moment, and hit him on the back again.


    As soon as she had a pain in her nose, the feeling of soreness suddenly hit her. Almost, tears were about to fall down. However, she held back and even did not dare to complain.


    However, Yexiu said, "you are too weak."


    Sugar:?


    So, what do you want to say?


    Night repair, "I don''t need the weak."


    Su Tang remembers that the system told her that this is 50 years after she left. For the dragon people, they have a long life span, and death is not without them, but rarely.


    In this continent, the oldest dragon is long live, and healthy.


    Su Tang rubbed her nose and suddenly felt a little aggrieved.


    That feeling, it''s like the cub I raised is big, and then I begin to dislike her weakness. However, if it wasn''t for her at the beginning, he would be humiliated in every way!


    "I''m sorry." She bowed her head and apologized, and then said, "I''m going to leave now because I''m in trouble for you." Finish saying, also don''t wait for him to reply, so turn into a burst of blue smoke, return to mirror body directly.Yexiu''s eyes, in an instant, become dark clouds rolling, holding a small mirror''s hand, is also blue, but at the last moment, he suddenly laughed.


    "Mirror, if you don''t come out, I''ll smash it."


    He knew Su Tang could hear, but five minutes later, there was no response in the mirror. He narrowed his black eyes and threatened: "I count to three, if I can''t come out, I''ll find the fire to bake."


    The fire can burn everything. It''s just a mirror. It can''t bear it.


    However, Su Tang still did not appear in front of him, but through the mirror, face to face with him.


    "Night repair, what do you want?"


    The girl in the mirror, with long silver curly hair on her shoulders and a long white skirt, looks like the most beautiful elf in the world. However, the elf is a little angry now, and his amber eyes are staring at him angrily.


    The dark fire in Yexiu''s eyes picked, didn''t answer, but in that countdown, "three, two..."


    "Wait a minute, asshole!"


    Su Tang confiscates for a moment and scolds her mind.


    Night repair picked pick eyebrow, "bastard?"


    Su Tang is also angry. She has raised him for a hundred years. What else can she do to accompany him for a lifetime? Other people''s Eagles raise birds, and when time comes, they will drive them out of their nests.


    But he had an expression that he owed her.


    Yes, when she left, the mirror was broken. It took him decades to repair it. She was moved, but she didn''t ask him to do it.


    In any case, he didn''t like it. Su Tang broke the jar and let himself go. "Yes, you are a jerk. What else do you want to ask?"


    Originally thought he would be angry, who knows, he pulled the corner of his lip, maybe want to laugh, but with that slightly gloomy face, this pull, like a sneer.


    ¡±Yes, that''s right. I''m an asshole. "


    Su Tang


    I''ve never seen such a shameless person! Actually admitted it!


    "Well, Mr. asshole, can you put down the mirror in your hand?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Yexiu finally took Su Tang to see how to destroy thousands of precious pictures in five minutes. Those beautiful and bright jewelry, swords and utensils were all burned clean by a big fire.


    Standing in front of the raging fire, Su Tang always felt that if she took another step forward, the fire would spread to her.


    She was a little hot and uncomfortable. She wanted to step back, but Yexiu pressed her shoulder.


    In those dark eyes, because of the fire, the light of the fire jumped in his eyes. He opened his mouth, and his voice was slightly dumb. "The mirror doesn''t like them. You say, do I want to throw you in and reunite with them?"


    At the end of the speech, he chuckled hoarsely.


    Su Tang felt numb when she heard that. How could her once cute little dragon people become so terrible?


    "No, I don''t like it."


    "Well, what does the mirror like now?"


    Su Tang didn''t look back, but she could feel that a little dragon was smiling horribly at the moment, as if he would destroy all the things she liked as long as she spoke.


    She swallowed saliva, the moment of life and death, survival to let her choose shameless, "like you ah."


    She said this, and then whispered: "otherwise I will come back to do what."


    Bruce Lee was stunned.


    A moment later, he began to laugh, but it was sad to hear, not half happy, but gloomy.


    "Is it?"


    His voice was very light. Sue sugar nodded to prove it, so he said, "prove it to me."


    Su Tang is stunned, prove? What proof does she have.


    "The deed."


    Before Su Tang could react, she was caught in the other person''s arms. The next moment, the blood vessels on her neck were bitten. She suddenly opened her eyes, her cold thin lips sticking to her skin, thirsty and greedy sucking blood. She could feel the flow of blood, but could not react.


    Then, her heart seemed to be cut, and the sharp pain made the cold sweat on her forehead come out. It was so painful that she almost wanted to curl up.


    She stare, lips slightly open, like a fish out of the water, that feeling, there is an illusion of dying.


    But also, the chest has been cut open, so close to death.


    Night repair will lick the wound on her neck clean, etc. can''t taste the taste of blood, he just slightly lifted up. He held her in his arms. The person in his arms was as light as a feather, very thin. His eyebrows were slightly raised, but his hands did not stop.


    The undead has no soul. He is a dead bone. The reason why he looks like a normal person is because of his profound cultivation.


    Take off this layer of camouflage, he is only left with white bones. For example, at this moment, the hand that retreats from the camouflage falls into her chest. It is a pale hand bone. With a passage of incantation, something spreads from the heart.


    It was a complicated pattern, the color of blood, blooming in her chest.


    Su Tang was so rude that she was dull.


    "Lying trough, Gouzi, I guess right, is it the blood pattern deed? The most evil of all


    The system added for her, "yes, the covenanter must never leave the master, or you will be finished. And more importantly, as long as you are on this continent, he is your master, and you can''t resist anything from him. " Then, with a little sympathy, he said, "my dear friend, here, I mourn for you."


    Su Tang heard that at last, her tears almost came down. This is more than the master servant contract!


    At most, the master servant contract means obeying orders. Otherwise, if it is killed, the contract will disappear automatically. But the blood pattern contract is the kind that will be branded and cannot be untied.


    Because of her struggle, the wound on her neck began to bleed again, and the warm liquid slowly flowed down. Then, she felt a greasy and cold thing licking from the wound.


    The whole person got goose bumps. She tried to push away the person on her body. "Enough!"


    Her movement range is not big, and because of the contract, the whole body is soft. As a result, this push really pushed away Yexiu.


    He hung his head slightly, his long black hair falling down, which made his handsome face more and more It''s sick.


    He stretched out his tongue and slowly licked the blood on his thin lips into his mouth. Because he was an undead, his lips were very white. With the red blood, he was just like a sick girl.


    The dead like blood, which everyone knows, however, our little dragon people actually issued a sigh.


    Wake up, you''re a mixed race, a super race, a thing that only inferior undead like. Why don''t you make such a satisfied voice!


    At this scene, Su Tang''s hands were shaking.


    However, our little dragon people said to Su Tang, "I remember your taste, and here in the mirror..." Is still the bones of the white hand, pointing to her chest with a smile, "also occupied by me."


    With her delicate smile and tone, Su Tang felt that she could see her miserable future.She pretended to look at him calmly, but did not know that the voice had betrayed her, "I''m tired, I want to rest."


    However, Yexiu opened his hand and said, "come here."


    Su Tang stopped and said, "I said I''m tired. I''m going back to the mirror to have a rest."


    The smile on Yexiu''s face faded gradually. He looked at her deeply. Suddenly, his thin lips opened slightly and he read a mantra.


    With the spell, Su Tang''s heart suddenly hurt. Her face turned pale, her feet softened, and finally she fell into someone''s arms.


    The cold breath wrapped, not comfortable, but now is not the time to care about these things, that is, she really hurt ah.


    "Night Repair It hurts... "


    "Disobedient children should be punished."


    She had said this to herself before, but she didn''t know that she was not naughty at that time. She just wanted to tease her.


    It''s a very cute little mirror.


    Night repair drooping eyes, looking at the arms because of pain and pale face of the children, the heart that the only gentle moment disappeared.


    He reached out and stroked her face, and the corners of his mouth curved with pleasure. "The pain is right."


    At the beginning, he was a hundred times, a thousand times more painful than this. He just wanted her to look back at him, but she not only didn''t, but also pushed him out, and never looked back.


    Su Tang was fainted by the pain at last, but when she closed her eyes, she saw the gloomy and terrible destruction and possession in the eyes of a little dragon. Finally, in her sleep, she still didn''t sleep very well.


    It didn''t take Yexiu more than a month to take over the dwarves. All the dead were kneeling devoutly at his feet, but when he picked up Su Tang, many of them jumped over a few strands of fire in their empty eyes.


    Everyone knows, their king, no one is allowed to touch.


    Touch and die.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    When Su Tang wakes up again, she is on the bed. This is not the key. The key is that besides her, there is also a night repair by Bruce Lee.


    The dead didn''t need sleep, so he just stayed with her.


    This cognition didn''t make su Tang feel happy. Instead, she felt that her back was chilly. How afraid was she to leave and stare at her all the time?


    It was a pair of lusterless eyes, which only choked thick black, suddenly staring at these eyes, no one would feel comfortable.


    Sue sugar blinked and sat up slowly from the bed when she was completely awake. Of course, although she was so calm on the surface, she was crazy to call the system in the dark.


    "Gouzi, is there any way to make the state of the dead disappear?"


    "And how many blood lines did he mix?"


    "And..."


    The system quickly interrupted, "don''t have any more, you let me answer slowly one by one. First, let the undead state disappear, unless someone trades his life for his life, and the strength must be at least equal. Second, those who can mix with the dragon race are basically high races. Ordinary people can''t stand the dragon''s toughness at all, but our male masters mix three races altogether. "


    "Protoss, elves, dragons."


    Su Tang is a little suffocated. He is in the top three of the ethnic groups in mainland China.


    "What about life experience?"


    System, "his mother is still there, but it''s been suppressed, as for his father. He was a famous beautiful man in the mainland, but even if he was a mixed race between the elves and the protoss, in this world, mixed blood means that the blood is not right. When he was close to Yexiu''s mother, he played some tricks. "


    The dragon race is a very beautiful race, and they are also very amorous. They don''t mind having a relationship with any race. However, Yexiu''s mother is a different race, and she is strong in love. Even when she knows that Yexiu''s father cheated her later, she still chooses to give birth to her children.


    In the process of production, Yexiu''s mother was attacked secretly, so she was suppressed.


    You know, Yexiu''s mother''s status at that time was equivalent to the king of the dragon clan.


    Any race will fight for interests, and the dragon race is no exception. Yexiu is just a poor victim.


    However, he was only lucky that his mother loved him, so he gave him a new life, and his father also loved him. Even though the purpose of approaching him was unbearable at first, he finally gave up his life in order to protect him.


    In the original world, Yexiu''s last rampage and massacre of the protoss had something to do with his father''s young experience.


    As for the elves, they seem to be above the world, but in the end they want them to become the nourishment of the tree of life, which is too much.


    Su Tang roughly looked at his experience, and finally decided to take him back to his mother.


    At least, she had to prove that he was not abandoned by the world.


    "Night repair." She said in a clear, sweet voice, "when are we going to leave the dwarves?"


    "Where do you want to go?" They were close to each other. From time to time, Yexiu reminded her of a wisp of silver hair to play with, as if she didn''t care about anything.


    "Dragon people." She opened her mouth carefully to make sure that he didn''t have too much emotional ups and downs, and then added: "although I don''t know what you''ve been through all these years, I think the dragon clan should have what you want."


    With these words, Su Tang felt that his eyes were a little deeper. She didn''t know that although Yexiu didn''t have any emotional ups and downs at this moment, as an uncertain undead, she could smile at you one second before and hold your fragile neck the next.


    For example, now, he suddenly grabbed her by the neck, very hard, for a moment, Su Tang felt that she would be strangled.


    "How can I be sure that the dragon clan will have what I want. Do you want to abandon me as you did last time? "


    Before Su Tang left, it was a decision. She said she was tired of him, so she kicked him out of the mirror. Of course, this is not the end. She turned around and got on with the elves.


    At that time, it seemed that she was also a hybrid of the elves. She looked miserable and saved her life.


    But what she did was another matter in Yexiu''s eyes.


    He was abandoned. At that time, he didn''t even want dignity, as long as she let him stay.


    It''s humble, but she doesn''t look back. She''s a scum girl.


    Of course, Su Tang''s decision at that time was not to trample on his self-esteem, but to complete the task. She couldn''t accompany him forever. Since she wanted to leave, she would choose a cruel one, so that he would not miss her any more.


    But who could have thought that he had found the broken mirror she left in the world of the dead. She remembered that she had spilled the mirror in several places. As a result, this guy actually wants to put it together. Can it be mended with glue?


    She didn''t even dare to ask if this guy turned into an undead because he wanted to enter the undead world to find her broken body.


    The suffocation on her neck made her return to reality, but this time, she was not afraid in her amber eyes. Instead, she sighed and said helplessly, "blood grain contract, are you stupid, Yexiu?"This tone is very similar to the original world in the mirror.


    Night repair Leng Leng, originally imprison her neck hand slightly loosen a little.


    The undead has always been cold, but at this time, because of the return of his mind, he felt the temperature on each other''s skin, very warm, so warm that he forgot to return.


    She had been pinched heavily before, and there was still a sting on her neck. However, Sutang could still feel the other person''s rubbing, and finally let go.


    Xiaojingling''s skin is very white, milky white, shining in the sun.


    But now, on such beautiful skin, actually left heavy silt mark.


    For a moment, Yexiu regretted that he shouldn''t have done so much.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 0.1%, and the current blackening value index: 99.9%."


    At first hearing the 0.1% drop, sugar puffed.


    This is the cheapest man she has ever seen! No one!


    She felt the trace on her neck, and then opened her mouth, and her throat became hoarse. "I cheated you at the beginning. I didn''t steal you from the dragon clan, but the situation at that time. The dragon clan wanted to kill you. I don''t understand why such a powerful race wanted to kill a little dragon cub who was not born yet. In sympathy, I took you away secretly while they didn''t pay attention."


    At that time, although she was a mirror spirit, she was still very powerful, and because she was a mirror spirit, she could copy anything for a short time, perfectly. So when the dragon clan found something wrong with the dragon egg, she would have run away with the egg.


    "Maybe, do you want to go back and see what family you have?"


    Yexiu hissed, "they all want to kill me. They are my family. Do you think those people are worth my time?"


    Su Tang choked, and then slowly advised: "at least, we have to take control of sovereignty first. In case they know you are still alive and come back to kill you, we can''t be assassinated."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    Su Tang finally convinced Yexiu.


    Because the dragon clan is powerful, the ordinary dead will be found by the dragon clan and hanged before they get close, so in the end, the night repair went on alone with Su Tang.


    It''s a long way to go to the Dragon tribe. Su Tang thought he could use a mount at first, but he chose to go on foot. Occasionally when she was tired, he found a carriage.


    To be honest, she was shocked by such a primitive way.


    "Yexiu, are we poor?"


    How could the king of the dead be poor? But when the eye of death came, Su Tang was not afraid of death and said, "so we are really poor. Why did you destroy so many Orc treasures?"


    She that distressed appearance, groundlessly, make night repair light smile voice.


    From the dwarves, the first stop is the human race. In this world, the human race is undoubtedly the weakest. In terms of cultivation, the human race is not as good as the protoss, the round mana is not as good as the Elf race, the round force is not as good as the dragon race, and even the orcs behind are stronger than them. There are also the short human race, at least they can make countless sophisticated weapons. Therefore, as the bottom of the food chain, the human race chooses to worship They.


    Some countries offer sacrifices to the protoss, while others offer sacrifices to the demons. As for the elves, they never disdain to go along with human beings, while the rest of them are barely able to protect themselves.


    Su Tang and Yexiu''s first stop is a small country dedicated to gods, but although the country is small, it is very warm.


    In order to integrate into it, her first thing is to take night repair to sell clothes.


    "Yexiu, if you wear a black cloak like this, you will be regarded as a wizard. If you are not lucky, you will be beaten with eggs. Although we are poor, I don''t want to cheat eggs in this way at all."


    In the past few days, Xiaojingling''s talkative nature has been exposed again. However, Yexiu never stops her. Occasionally, she even replies in a good mood. At that time, Xiaojingling will be very happy, and then More.


    If in the past, someone was chattering around his ears at night, he would have slapped him to death. But it was Xiaojingling''s turn. He didn''t feel irritable, and he was in a good mood.


    Now, for example, he didn''t refuse.


    Su Tang thought that although she was poor now, she couldn''t be poor any more, so she gritted her teeth and went to the most expensive store.


    Although it''s in the Terran, now many races are moving around with each other. The Protoss and the elves disdain to go down to earth. Therefore, there are many beautiful clothes in the Terran shop.


    She looked around, and suddenly her eyes stopped on a certain dress.


    In the past, Su Tang raised a baby and picked out clothes for him. They were all cute and cute. Some of them were not cute enough, and she even did it herself.


    No, as soon as she stopped, the store went up.


    The only difference is that they don''t have wings. However, the advanced Elves will put their wings away, so when they click to step forward, their excited voice trembles.


    "Girl, what kind of clothes do you like? I can take it down for you. "


    A mouth is to send, Su sugar are stunned, a moment later just smile: "no, I have money."


    For human beings, both the elves and the protoss are superior. The protoss is OK. After all, they are worshipped by human beings and occasionally appear. Although the number of times is poor, the elves are different. The shop owners have never seen the elves live until now.


    Because I haven''t seen Su Tang, I think Su Tang is an elf.


    After all, the girl in front of her is really beautiful. She feels unreal, as if she should not appear in the world.


    This is not, in her smile offensive, shop owners are dizzy, "must give, also hope the girl don''t want to dislike my shop clothes."


    Su Tang couldn''t help but move her eyes to Yexiu. She pointed to the hanging clothes and said with a smile, "Yexiu, would you like to buy that


    Yexiu said with a smile, "are you sure?"


    Su Tang hesitated. After all, she chose the previous dressing style, but now the night repair is a Gothic dark aristocrat.


    "Forget it, choose a dark one."


    Yexiu, "that''s it."


    Su sugar eyes a joy, immediately let the shop will take down the clothes.


    Clothes in this world really have soul. All kinds of cute clothes emerge in an endless stream. Animals, such as rabbits and cats, have all kinds of hairiness. Su Tang''s choice for Yexiu is a white hairy one with a cat''s face painted on his chest. His whiskers on the left and right sides are vivid, and he has two hairy ears on his back.


    At first, Su Tang was afraid that the man would not fit in. After all, the dress was so cute that it was suitable for him. First, he was young. Second, he didn''t experience any setbacks. His eyes were as clear as water.


    However, the male master is worthy of being the male master. When he changed, he unexpectedly didn''t disobey.


    To say the change is that the former dark youth has become a high cold youth. As expected, the beauty decides everything.


    After Yexiu changed his clothes, the shop owner hesitated to Su Tang, "girl, I think you have to change your clothes too..."Su Tang doesn''t understand.


    The shop owner drew his face, "you face, I''m afraid there will be trouble if you go out at will."


    Before, although the girl was beautiful, she was surrounded by a man in a black robe. The man''s temperament was very fierce. Who dares to provoke him. But now it''s different. The ferocious temperament suddenly becomes colder. What''s the deterrent force.


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it. As a result, Yexiu on one side pointed to the women''s dress on the other side, "wear that one."


    It''s a woman''s cat dress. It''s the same as the one on Yexiu. It''s commonly known as lovers'' dress.


    The shopkeeper immediately took off the clothes with a smile and waited for Su Tang to change. He refused to accept the money. "Just you two, once you go out, it''s a sign. What else do I accept?"


    The store refused to accept it, and Su Tang did not insist.


    In February, the weather was cool. Su Tang wore a cloak to cover most of her face when she put on her hat. In this way, they didn''t have any trouble when they went out.


    However, at night, it''s a bit of trouble. Everything is quiet. The Terrans are resting. It''s reasonable to say that night repair, as a spirit of the dead, doesn''t need to sleep. But Su Tang needs it. Because Su Tang is a mirror spirit, let her go back to her body and have a rest. This won''t delay her journey at all.


    However, Yexiu insists on taking her to the hotel.


    Inside, Su Tang is lighting the candle. At this time, Xiao Er knocks on the door and comes in.


    Second child, "Dear guest, the water you want is ready."


    Su Tang was puzzled, "I didn''t ask for water."


    At this time, Yexiu stood up and said, "I want it." The words fall, order small two pour water into bath bucket.


    The water mist brought by the heat instantly covered the room with white smoke. Through the mist, Su Tang''s expression split.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    "You wash it, I''ll go to bed." Su Tang said, just want to slip into the body, the next second, after Bo neck was pinched.


    The sudden cold feeling of ice pricked her whole body.


    "What are you doing?"


    When Su Tang was picked up, her two short legs were fluttering, let alone funny, so Yexiu didn''t rush to put her down and looked at her in this way.


    Su Tangqi said, "Yexiu, put me down!"


    Yexiu said, "you are too short. You are tired to talk with your head down."


    Look at that. It''s like a person!


    Su Tang roared angrily, "I''m short. What''s the matter? I''ve eaten your rice!"


    Yexiu still had a faint expression, but nodded, "yes, you just ate a bowl of noodles, two drumsticks, one dish..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Su Tang glared at him angrily and immediately said, "what''s the matter with you? You were fed by me at the beginning!"


    I don''t know if he thought of something bad. Yexiu''s face suddenly became strange. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "are you sure you fed it with a mouthful of milk? Do you want me to find that pig? And... "


    It''s hard for this guy to talk a lot, but as soon as he heard that he wanted to turn over the old account, Su Tang immediately counseled him.


    No way, she looked like a fairy at that time, who wanted to be a young mother, so she asked him to call a pig.


    For this reason, as a child, Bruce Lee once felt inferior. He thought that when he grew up, he would be as fat as a pig, stupid and ugly.


    "Well, it''s no fun to dig up the old accounts. Anyway, you can let me go now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yexiu didn''t lift her any more. As soon as her hand was released, she let her feet land on the ground, and then said, "take a bath for me."


    Su Tang glared, "Yexiu, how old are you? Do you want me to take a bath for you?"


    Yexiu lifted his eyelids and said indifferently, "it''s not the first time for you to wash anyway. You have experience. What''s the matter, you don''t want to? "


    Su Tang laughed angrily, reached out and pointed to him, and then pointed to himself, "do you understand that men and women are not compatible?"


    Yexiu said, "I understand, but you are just a mirror."


    Su Tang felt that she was going to be angry with him. What''s wrong with the mirror? Even if it''s a mirror, she''s definitely the highest one!


    "No, I''m going to bed!" With that, he ran straight back to the mirror.


    Yexiu was not angry. Instead, he slowly began to take off his clothes. When he got into the water, he slowly took out the mirror.


    He doesn''t bully or entice. After the contract, he just needs to use his temper to make her go. For example, now, what originally appeared in the mirror was his own appearance, but with the beginning of his incantation, there was a wave like whirlpool in the mirror, and then he and Su Tang''s big eyes in the mirror were staring down.


    Su Tang really didn''t expect to have such shameless operation.


    At this time, Yexiu opened his mouth again. He opened his thin lips slightly. It seemed that he was in a good mood. The corners of his lips were all rising imperceptibly. "Come out, don''t let me say it again."


    Su Tang


    Yes, Bruce Lee!


    After she came out of the mirror, Yexiu handed her a quick towel, which was called "rubbing bath".


    "Take a bath Are you going to go from top to bottom or from bottom to top? I haven''t rubbed it for a long time. If my strength is not right, don''t blame me


    This tone, night repair is listen to smile.


    "Whatever you want."


    Su Tang is planning to show her fists, but when she bows her head, she finds that there is no flesh and blood on her opponent. She is so white that she is submerged in the dense hot water.


    She was stunned. The scene was obviously unexpected.


    But Yexiu was very calm. "Did the mirror forget that I am the undead now?" "


    below the neck, there are white bones. Somehow, Su Tang is distressed.


    This stupid boy, how can he toss himself to this point!


    "I didn''t forget." Her voice is stuffy, no vitality before, "you lift your hand."


    At this time, Yexiu was very obedient. He raised his hand as soon as he asked him to. But in the middle of washing, he suddenly asked, "where''s the half blood spirit?"


    Su Tang was stunned and didn''t understand for a while.


    Yexiu suddenly smiles, with a little irony, which is very harsh.


    "Forget him so soon."


    "Poor thing."


    Su Tang wanted to hit people as soon as she heard this strange tone.


    She rubbed the bones of his body hard, but with the movement down, a doubt suddenly flashed in her mind, that is, the bones are dead, and some special characteristics of men, will they still exist?


    So, driven by curiosity, she asked the system.


    The system is also very tired, "son, can we be a person?"


    Su ¡¤ indifference ¡¤ sugar, "I''m a mirror of emotion."As soon as the system clenched its teeth, it angrily said, "he''s taking a bath. You''ve already taken a bath for him. By the way, go down. What are you afraid of? Go up!"


    It originally thought that her host was a girl and should have a sense of integrity, but who could have thought that she was so shameless.


    This kind of shameless, even night repair are aware of.


    He looked at her smilingly, "what does the mirror want to do?"


    Sue sugar a face integrity, "nothing, rub bath ah, is not you let me rub bath?"


    "Oh..."


    Oh, Su Tang was embarrassed. As a result, Yexiu didn''t play cards according to common sense and suddenly stood up.


    Su Tang''s eyes widened with the sound of the water.


    But it was too much that the guy covered his lower body with magic power. Anyway, at a glance, he could see nothing.


    Su Tang looked at it with regret and threw the towel in her hand. "Now let me sleep."


    Yexiu looks at her deeply. He has to say that although Xiaolongren is 100% black, he is not as shameful as her.


    Suddenly, he thought of his childhood.


    The memory of the dragon is very powerful. From the moment they open their eyes, they will store all the things they have experienced in their mind.


    At that time, he was still young and could not walk steadily. Every time, he tossed himself with ashes everywhere. At that time, she was responsible for taking a bath.


    He still remembers the first time he took a bath. Because it was a dragon, he had one more organ than other race men. However, because he was still young, he didn''t understand it. As a result, Su Tang didn''t understand it, and then he had a big trouble.


    At that time, she thought that he had a tumor. She took out the knife and told him that once she opened and closed her eyes, it passed quickly. Fortunately, she was defended by him in time.


    This is a very bad memory. If it wasn''t for today''s bath, it would have been locked in his memory.


    He rubbed his temples and felt why he couldn''t think of it so much. He wanted to be shameless compared with the little mirror.


    Over there, Su Tang said she was sleeping, but she didn''t, because she heard the prompt that the system hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 5%, and the current blackening index: 94.5%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    Su Tang thought that low-key can be peaceful, but who can think that one day the trouble or to find.


    Because of the suggestion of the owner of the cloth shop, Su Tang wrapped herself tightly, but she didn''t wrap herself up for night repair. No, he was looked upon.


    In this small city of the people, the Lord of the city is their heaven and their gods, and no one dares to disobey them.


    There are two city leaders in this small town. They are a pair of twins. Their elder brother is greedy for money, and their younger sister is lustful. Together, life in the small town is not easy. Taxes are too high, and the poor are even driven out of the city.


    On this day, Su Tang and Yexiu plan to leave, but they meet the city leader on the way.


    This is what happens every day in a small town. However, it''s a tour of the city. The two city leaders are in a good mood. When they are in a good mood, they take a circle around the city. If they are in a bad mood, they can explain it in two steps. Sometimes they even ask their subordinates to take a circle without coming out.


    The people in the small town are obviously used to it. At first, Su Tang didn''t think so, so she would patrol the city. Anyway, she''s not in a hurry. But who would have thought that the city leader would take a look at Yexiu, and even let people take Yexiu directly in front of all the people.


    On the float car, the female city leader is lying on the car lazily. There are two kneeling waiters around her, who are waiting on her attentively. They are not only good at wine but also good at food.


    However, is night repair so easy to take?


    But when he didn''t go there, the female city master came down from the float. She seemed to be patient with the beautiful man. "What''s the name of the young master? How come I haven''t seen you in the city before? "


    Yexiu, the iron straight man of the dead spirit world, let the female city master go away.


    There was evil spirit in the female city leader. Although she was a human, Su Tang guessed that she should be a witch and what kind of demon blood she was involved in. Of course, women love beauty. This female city leader is very beautiful and has a charming voice, but we iron and steel Bruce Lee people don''t know how to appreciate it at all.


    "Get out of here?" The beautiful face of the female city leader is distorted. She intended to treat the young master well, but he doesn''t drink or drink. She doesn''t care about gentleness.


    "Come on, put him down!"


    As the female city leader gives orders, bodyguards rush in immediately. Su Tang obviously doesn''t want to participate. But who would have thought that Yexiu seems to be aware of her meaning first and hold her wrist directly, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    Night repair, "where do you want to go?"


    Su Tangmu said, "I don''t want to go anywhere. You have the noumenon. Where else can I go?"


    Well, she wanted to go back to her little mirror.


    "Night repair," so the mirror is indifferent to look at? Let others take me? "


    His words are very ambiguous. Who are you, the king of the dead world? Who can take you away?


    However, in Yexiu''s opinion, she didn''t care about him as usual.


    The wrist was caught in pain, Su Tang helpless and feel funny, "let''s not make trouble, these people add up, you move your fingers."


    Yexiu said, "then why don''t you do it?"


    The little dragon people in front of us seem to be making trouble out of nothing. In other words, they have been there before. For a short time, Su Tang had a headache. She would like to have a fight every day. She can''t take care of her children, and she has no experience in taking care of them. If she gets angry, she''ll have a meal together. It''s not good. She''ll have two meals.


    Yexiu was also very interesting at that time. She was really cruel, but she was relieved. She once thought that he was shaking M.


    But she didn''t know that the reason why Yexiu was making trouble was mostly to see how much weight she had in her heart.


    For example, now that he''s finished, he finds that she doesn''t care about him at all.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 5.5%, and the current blackening index is 100%."


    Sue sugar almost a stagger, this he meow, how a word not on the black it!


    "You..." She took a deep breath and told herself that she was not angry. If she was angry, she would not be able to finish the task. If she couldn''t finish the task, she would not be able to grow old. Then she continued: "it''s not that I don''t do it. It''s that I can''t compare with before. In the past, I dare to steal you, and I won''t be found by those damned dragons. But now, that spiritual power is only enough for me to maintain human form. If you really want me to fight, maybe I''ll finish myself before I start. "


    Yexiu completely forgot this. The former Xiaojingling was very good at cultivating, and he copied and played seamlessly. Before he was 100 years old, he always thought she was omnipotent, so he wanted to surpass her and practice crazily.


    "It''s weak."


    Su Tang


    Angry to want to hit!


    Two people this chat, simply ignore the city Lord thoroughly, finally, the female city Lord angry.


    "Arrest both of them!"


    "Wait a minute."


    The sudden man''s voice interrupted the farce, but also because of him, the farce intensified.


    The city master looked at her voice and found that it was her brother. She was not happy and said, "brother, what are you doing? That''s the one I like first. You can''t rob me. "From the beginning to the end, the male city master did not get off from another float, but said, "the man belongs to you, and the woman belongs to me."


    As soon as the city master''s eyes brightened, she thought that her brother had taken a fancy to Su Tang, so she said excitedly, "brother, you''ve taken a fancy to someone. I''ve already said that a woman has given you a present."


    Male city Lord, "looks good, can sell a good price, you wait a moment to let the guard be careful, don''t damage my goods."


    It''s the first time that Su Tang has been discussed as a commodity. She sneers and just wants Bruce Lee to do it. When she turns around, she''s really scared.


    Yexiu''s face still had no expression. His dark pupils looked at the brothers and sisters as if they were dead. No, they were more terrible than the dead. They were cold and frozen to the bone.


    At this moment, Su Tang has no time to talk to the brothers and sisters, and is full of the night repair by her side.


    "Yexiu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yexiu held her hand, and her voice was stubborn and crazy, "you are mine."


    Eyes are his, body is his, blood, soul, including hair, her whole body is his!


    This is the first time that Sutang saw him walk violently. Although he had been in a state of blackening before, there was no outbreak.


    She took his hand back and blackened it. It was hard to persuade him. She could only show it by action. In the end, her heart was as calm as when she was a child.


    But when she grew up, the night repair was too high. Su Tang stood on tiptoe and only touched his chin.


    The kiss was as light as a feather. In a moment, I didn''t feel it, but Yexiu froze.


    "Mirror..."


    "I''m here."


    At that moment, the dark and oppressive pupil of Yexiu appeared a trace of light.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 85%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 0.5%, and the current blackening index: 84.5%."


    Sue sugar heard the last, almost spewed out.


    Very good. The blackening value is very low.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Yexiu was wearing the clothes Su Tang had chosen for him. He was not as gloomy and terrible as before. At first glance, he looked like a cold noble boy.


    But with the words of the brother and sister, he became the former king of the dead.


    The dark eyes are full of anger, which is full of killing and blood. With one look, the two brothers and sisters fall into the ice cellar.


    As a witch, the female city master certainly knows that this is not the young man who seems to be cool and not dangerous before. He is terrible, and even It''s powerful.


    Her heart was retreating, but before she retreated, a strong breath of the dead locked her. At that moment, the blood seemed to be solidified, and the surrounding air dried up. The female city leader opened her eyes wide. She was like a fish without water, dying of exhaustion.


    Of course, the elder brother of the female city leader will not let outsiders kill her sister in front of so many city people. However, as a wizard, melee attack is not his strong point at all. His strong point is witchcraft, which belongs to remote control.


    He intended to use witchcraft to control Yexiu, just as he used to treat those defeated generals. But when he finished the witchcraft mantra, and didn''t wait for him to give orders, the witchcraft was killed!


    He began to panic in his eyes. Although he was a wizard, his witchcraft was twice as strong as his sister''s. even the former master of the demon city was not his opponent. But the people in front of him not only resisted his witchcraft, but also ate him back.


    It''s puppet witchcraft. The winner will have no rebate and will be slaughtered by the opponent.


    And now, the man who is comparable to the devil gives orders!


    He asked him to cut his sister!


    How willing the male city leader was, he was angry and rebellious, because he disobeyed the order, his face was ferocious, his eyes were bloodshot, and his forehead was full of blue tendons.


    Because of his disobedience, the original smooth skin began to crack, such as dry land, and finally fell mottled, piece by piece. In the end, there was no complete piece of meat on his face, only a bloody skeleton.


    However, he did not die.


    She wanted to ask for mercy, to ask for help, to escape this place that she was afraid of, but in the end, all her resistance was in vain.


    She can''t move.


    "Brother Help me... " The voice, without the previous coquettish, hoarse and ugly, seemed to squeeze out from the throat.


    Brother did not save her, but with his own hand bone, a little bit of flesh and blood on her body, as if cut in general, the female city Lord howled in pain, and finally completely fainted in the past.


    Is it over after fainting?


    No.


    Brother''s empty skull has no eyes, but blood and tears drop down.


    Yexiu looked at the scene indifferently. As for the people around him, he was scared to flee from place to place at the beginning.


    Because it''s Witchcraft, so after all this, the male city leader is still alive, but the female city leader is different. She was cut alive. Because she didn''t win witchcraft, she didn''t hold on to the end and died of excessive blood loss.


    The female city master is dead. The next step is naturally the male city master.


    The order has been completed. The male city leader has no restraint. He immediately kneels on the ground and kowtows. He has no tongue, no flesh, no voice at all. He can only kowtow for mercy. And because of kowtow too hard, that sound of Dong Dong, Su Tang felt that this guy''s skull would be broken by him.


    "Ask me for mercy?"


    With the night repair words, the male city Lord crazy nod.


    Although his sister''s death is very painful for him, he is still alive. Even if he lives in the present form, he doesn''t want to die.


    Just when he thought that the other party would spare him, Yexiu suddenly laughed, as if he heard a joke. He laughed lightly, but with a strong sense of killing.


    "Damn you."


    Anyone who dares to covet him will die!


    As his words fell, Yexiu finally did it himself. He stepped forward slowly and stepped on the hand of the skeleton kneeling on the ground. Soon, the sound of crushing bones sounded, but it was not enough. After stepping on it, he ground it with the sole of his feet until the bones of his hand were crushed and could not be put together any more.


    The hand bone is broken. The next one is the foot bone.


    Yexiu cut it mercilessly and let him break down and separate little by little. After all this, he took it back completely.


    The killing was too bloody. Su Tang was stunned. He didn''t dare to stop it. He was afraid to touch the scales. But even so, when he turned back, his dark eyes turned bloody, as if they were bleeding.


    "Night repair, it''s over."


    This seems to pull back his reason, the blood in his eyes gradually dissipated, and finally returned to the original darkness.


    Seeing this, Su Tang was a little relieved. At least she had reason to say, "we have to get out of here as soon as possible."


    Night cultivation is the spirit of the dead. If you used the spirit of the dead before, you will be noticed.


    In this world, people don''t care why the undead revolts angrily. They only know that the undead is cruel and bloody. Their appearance represents killing. It''s evil and everyone can be killed."Buy a horse first. I don''t know when I''ll have to walk on foot." Su sugar pulls a person to plan, who knows, the other party stopped suddenly however.


    Today''s day, sunny, but the street is empty, all the people are scared to hide in the house, did not dare to come out.


    Su Tang also worried, so what horse to buy.


    But the next second, a bone horse came out of the ground. It seemed to hear the master''s call. When it came up from the ground, it raised its head and cried.


    "What''s this?"


    Night repair, "bone horse, fast as lightning, it can take us to the dragon."


    Su Tang looked at the powerful bone horse and said, "so you''ve had errands for a long time, but you don''t take them out?"


    Night repair, "only the dead can ride it."


    But this is not an explanation at all in Sutang''s ears!


    She said angrily, "then you ride it, I can go back to the noumenon! This will not only not delay our journey, but also be very convenient. "


    For her low roar, Yexiu seemed indifferent. He turned over and got on the horse, and then put his hand in front of her.


    "Come up."


    Su Tang was very angry and felt that he was playing with himself all the way.


    Night repair, "don''t come up, I will find a rope, let bone horse drag you."


    Su Tang''s eyes suddenly widened. Although she didn''t speak, Yexiu understood her meaning.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he said: "I''m not human at all."


    Su Tang had nothing to say, but in order to prove that she was still angry, she clapped his hand and climbed onto the horse.


    As a result, the positions of the two became a little strange.


    Other people ride with men and women, most of whom are women in the front and men in the back, but they fall down. Su Tang puts Yexiu in her arms.


    Night repair mouth corner smile deeper, but the voice is still indifferent, "sit well, if be thrown down, I don''t care."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    Yexiu said that the bone horse was as fast as lightning. Su Tang thought it was just an exaggeration at the beginning. As a result, when the bone horse started to run, she almost went down the hall. Finally, she had to hold a little dragon man''s waist.


    The wind blew from her cheek. Although Sutang was not a human being but a spirit, she could not bear the wind. In the end, she had to bury her head in the night to repair her back.


    Nose full of night repair smell, some cold, but not bad smell.


    She didn''t know when to stop. Anyway, Yexiu took her down when she got off the horse.


    Su Tang felt that she felt the taste of roller coaster. She felt very uncomfortable. Her feet were soft, and her voice was shaking. "Night repair, can I apply for the body back?"


    It''s too much for her old man.


    However, night repair is very cold, not only refused, but also used a technique to isolate the small mirror from her.


    Su Tang was stunned by this wave of operation.


    Night repair, "just in case."


    Su Tang Friend, do you want to experience the happiness of online beating people with a grumpy mirror? "


    Not only was Yexiu not afraid of the voice of the little mirror, but he laughed. He even learned her tone and said to her, "so friend, do you want to experience the happiness of a lightning horse and dragging people online?"


    Su Tang''s beautiful little face is a little twisted. She thinks that Bruce Lee has changed. She is no longer the Muggle she used to be.


    She breathlessly closed her eyes to rest, and did not intend to open her mouth again. However, she smelled a fragrance at the tip of her nose.


    Oh, her little dragon man is conjuring up a roast duck, which is still smoking.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Su Tang stares at the roast duck for a moment, then snatches it away without hesitation, "eat."


    At this time, don''t get upset with yourself.


    the mirror is the spirit, actually do not need to eat anything, just need to absorb the essence of the sun and moon, but Suk is used to it, and, so delicacy delicious food, who can refuse?


    ¡­¡­


    On the road again, Su Tang learned a lesson this time. She didn''t dare to sit in the back, but obediently sat in front of Yexiu. At first glance, she seemed to be surrounded in her arms, especially petite.


    Yexiu had changed his lovely clothes and put on his black robe again. Because of the speed of the bone horse, only the robe can resist the cold wind. When Sutang was in his arms, he was very comfortable and almost sleepy.


    And Yexiu, a wonderful person, even gave her a snack.


    Who can stand the bribe with delicious food? Anyway, Su Tang''s attitude towards him is obviously better.


    All the way to peace, until you come to the Dragon nearby.


    The dragon''s powerful aura makes it impossible for a second race to exist nearby.


    Su Tang is afraid to be found that Yexiu is a ghost, so she puts away the bone horse. Without the bone horse, they could only walk, but the dragon people lived on the island, which was a very dangerous area. From a distance, it seemed that they were wrapped by lightning and thunder. Before they got close, they were ready to retreat.


    But for the other races, for the dragon, they were born in lightning and thunder.


    "Yexiu, do you remember what I taught you before? The dragon race is an extremely exclusive race. Let''s take a look at it first. "


    Although he is 150 years old, for the dragon people, 150 years old is not an adult. They grow up to be about 1000 years old. At that time, they will become very powerful.


    Now, Yexiu is really cute.


    Su Tang hasn''t seen such a lovely prototype for some time. When she raised him before, this guy seldom showed his prototype after he was 20 years old. She always lived as a human teenager. This made her feel very sorry. She didn''t want to show his lovely appearance!


    However, later, she occasionally teased him, and this guy would appear in the form of half man and half dragon.


    It''s not the head dragon body shape, but the head with two small horns and a chubby tail behind, which is very cute.


    As a result, she later liked to call him Xiaolongren secretly.


    But at this time, she looked at Yexiu and suddenly stopped, "Yexiu, I don''t know if you know. In the dragon clan, Yinlong is a symbol of nobility. I don''t know what happened to you before, but now, in order to avoid trouble, you have to change the color."


    Yexiu hardly hesitated. He was an undead. Apart from the farthest appearance of the body, he could transform into anything.


    For example, now, the little silver dragon has become a little black dragon, and its whole body is black enough to drip ink.


    In any race, black is a symbol of depravity and darkness. Even the demons, who are no different from the undead, don''t love black. They love red. It''s a symbol of blood and a desire for power.


    Su Tang can''t fly, but at this time, she can ride on a dragon.A long time ago, there was a dragon knight, which is one in a million human can do, is the supreme honor. But for the dragon, it''s their humiliation. The powerful dragon doesn''t need to surrender to anyone!


    When crossing the lightning sea area, Yexiu gathered his wings slightly, hoping that the heavy rain would not make his little breeder too embarrassed. Unfortunately, when he landed at Longdao, Sutang was not spared.


    The rain was too strong. Even if Yexiu wanted to block it, the strong wind brought the rain in from the crack.


    Sue sugar was drenched thoroughly, the whole person shivered.


    "First Let me slow down first. " She is in urgent need of a fire to keep warm. At this time, the night repair is frustrated. The dead will not bring warmth, but endless cold. At this time, he can''t get close to her or help her.


    There was a glimmer of loss in his eyes, but soon he was relieved.


    Even if you can only look at it from a distance like this, it''s better than never finding or seeing it before. At least, she''s still by her side.


    Yexiu finally took off his robe and put it on her. But although the robe was not wet, it was not very warm.


    But a little is better than nothing.


    What''s more, Bruce Lee takes the initiative to care. How can su Tang be ignorant? So she laughs.


    "Thank you, night repair."


    Yexiu is in the form of black dragon at the moment. He can''t see any change in his appearance, but only he knows how fast his blood flows and how intense his heart beats when she smiles at him.


    "Don''t be silly." With that, she stretched out her claws and rudely rolled her silver hair.


    The little mirror always said that he was cute, but she was really cute.


    Yexiu wanted to do this for a long time. Now, he finally got what he wanted. Although her hair was wet, it was soft in the material.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 5%, and the current blackening value index: 79.5%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    The dragon people have a strong sense of their territory. As soon as they set foot on the island, they noticed it.


    When the dragoons came, they hovered overhead, almost avoiding the sun.


    Without sunlight, Su Tang, who was already cold, sneezed directly. Then she wrapped her robe more tightly.


    Su Tang''s figure makes the dragon people hover in the air squint, but the next second when they see her fairy ears, the killing in her eyes is not so deep.


    The dragon people hate human beings, because the rumors about the Dragon Knights have made human beings rush to the island in an attempt to become the Dragon Knights that everyone respects.


    Over the years, they have killed a lot of delusional people.


    Even the black dragon at the bottom of the dragon clan, they will never allow the city to be under the feet of human beings.


    "Who are you?"


    They use dragon language. As long as it is a dragon, they can understand and speak it as soon as they are born. However, to the surprise of the dragoons, the elf can also speak dragon language.


    "Hello, we are here to help Xiao Xiu find his father."


    The dragon people are wild and lustful. They like everything beautiful, ranging from glittering gems to beauties of different races. They will fall in love with any different beauties in the world, but they will never have children. For them, the dragon can only be hatched by the same race. Any race, no matter how beautiful the beauties are, will still give birth to the most inferior mixed race.


    The dragoons understood Su Tang''s words immediately.


    Over the years, it''s not that there are no hybrids to find their father, but most of them are very miserable, and they can''t even stay. Only a few of them are recognized.


    The unrecognized mixed race can''t stay in Longdao. Even if they can barely stay, they will suffer a lot and can''t eat enough.


    Of course, it''s all up to the father of the mixed race.


    "He''s a half breed. He''s a dragon, so what about you, little girl? You are not a dragon. You can''t enter Dragon Island without invitation. "


    Su Tang blinked amber eyes. She was in a mess because of the rain, but because of her delicate and beautiful face, she was very pitiful. It made people feel pity when she saw it.


    "Please, I''m dependent on Xiao Xiu. I can''t leave him." Said, amber eyes filled with mist, to fall, more distressing.


    The dragon knight was soft hearted at that time. The little girl has long silver hair. In the dragon family, silver is the most special color. Only their royal family can have this color.


    "But if the little black dragon''s father asks him to stay, you have to leave at last."


    The Dragon cavalry regretted it when they finished. The tough little girl who had been fighting for a long time had burst into tears. The silent and quiet appearance was really different from those irascible little girls of the dragon clan.


    Just, very distressed, even some at a loss.


    If you meet those tough opponents, the dragoons will fight without blinking. But it''s a different matter for such a delicate girl.


    "Oh, don''t cry. We''re not going to drive you away right now."


    When Su Tang saw this, she said bitterly: "if Xiao Xiu''s father is willing to take him in, I''ll leave. It''s a big wish. I''m happy for Xiao Xiu." When she said this, she caught a glimpse of Bruce Lee''s indifference. It''s no good. If the dragoons don''t let them go, it''s a wild card.


    So she pretended to be miserable and reluctant, lying on the body of Yexiu, "Xiu, if your father wants you, you must listen to him." While saying that, but also secretly pinch him, very hard that.


    But for the dead, this pain is really nothing.


    Yexiu has been with her for a hundred years. She knows her nature of being a demon. She just wants him to cooperate in acting. This kind of thing happened before.


    And he, when he was young and ignorant, really cooperated.


    As for now


    He squints. He won''t cooperate anyway. It''s stupid.


    Su Tang lay down for a while and saw that he was still indifferent. She was even more sad when she cried. Small tears were falling on him. Finally, she took out her mace, held his face, and kissed his little horn, "Xiu, I will bless you."


    The horns of the dragon are very sensitive. Even those who are not close to the dragon family will be beaten on the ground. But yexiufei didn''t beat her. On the contrary, the whole dragon was stiff, so he wanted to hold her in his arms.


    In the eyes of the dragoons, this is the most innocent friendship between the two little cute, so they did not stop Su Tang and let her go.


    After entering Longdao, there are fairs just like other races. However, because of their huge size, Su Tang and Yexiu are just like two children who intrude by mistake. They are very cute.


    Dragon is a very interesting race. They discriminate against mixed race. But if they are cute children of other races, they will be very welcome, such as Su Tang.


    "Where is this elf from? How can your parents let you out?""Oh, my God, such a lovely elf, have you eaten yet? If you don''t eat it, this cheese is for you. "


    "How can such a beautiful elf wear such a black dress? Please put on this suit. I won''t charge you any money."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang and Yexiu enter together. As a result, the sudden enthusiasm almost flashes her waist.


    She refused with a smile. In the end, her face turned sour.


    But Yexiu was silent. At last, he held her hand tightly and said to her, "I will grow up, too."


    He will be as tall and powerful as those dragon people, so Don''t despise him.


    Su Tang has been laughing all day, but she doesn''t want to laugh any more. But listening to Yexiu''s words, she is inexplicably soft hearted. "It doesn''t matter. I like everything about you." After that, he asked him, "when the dragon people come, do you feel close to them?"


    The dragon people are naturally close to their blood relatives, so as long as Yexiu''s mother is still there, he can receive it.


    "Yes, but very light." Yexiu didn''t have any expression. For him, since he couldn''t protect him at the beginning, and since it was the small mirror that raised him in the end, he only knew her.


    Su Tang patted his fat tail comfortingly and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Today is the first day. We have a lot of time to look for it. Now, it''s getting late. It''s time for us to have a rest. "


    When they first arrived, in order to play the role of the poor, they found a cave in the wilderness.


    There are stones everywhere in the cave. Yexiu is afraid that she will not sleep well. She just wants to provide her own tail, but Su Tang says, "I haven''t been back to the noumenon for a long time, or I''ll sleep in the noumenon today."


    Night repair


    "No, if anyone finds out that I''m the only one left, they''ll be suspicious." Finish saying, a face is not happy again disgusted ground shook to shake tail, "sleep on my tail."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    Xiaolongren''s tail looks chubby and cute, but it''s not only not warm when sleeping, but also cold as ice.


    When Su Tang just lay down, she wanted to bear it. She thought that she was not an ordinary person and should be able to bear it. As a result, she was still too young. Ten minutes later, she felt that she was going to be stupid.


    They used to live together, even in the same bed, but they were not so close, so they couldn''t feel the bitter cold.


    Sue sugar made a struggle between getting up and not getting up. Three seconds later, she got up.


    Night repair a face don''t understand of looking at her, "how?"


    He remembers that the little mirror used to like his prototype very much, and he still went to sleep with it all the time. How strange it looks now.


    He forgot that when he was in the shape of a dragon, his body was warm and warm. It was like a small stove when he held it on his body. Now, it''s cold, like ice.


    It''s not good for Su Tang to say that she dislikes him directly. She can only say vaguely, "I''m not too sleepy, so I won''t sleep first."


    Yexiu used to trust her very much. She believed everything she said unconditionally, but since she left, he has a heart. For example, now, he doesn''t believe her words at all.


    "You think I''ll believe it?" That eye sleepy almost can''t open, so, still because dislike him.


    Xiaolongren now has a black dragon appearance. Whether he is angry or happy, he can''t really see it. However, Su Tang can hear his tone. During this period, when he''s not happy, his voice is just like ice dregs. It''s freezing to listen to him.


    "Well, I''ll be straight, but you can''t be angry." She said, while ensuring that he was not angry, then whispered: "you are too cold, I can''t sleep."


    Night repair meal, obviously stunned.


    Over the years, he refused all outsiders to come near him. If he touched him a little, he would kill him. As time goes by, people would not dare to touch him. Therefore, he forgot how cold his body was as a spirit of the dead.


    I fall because of looking for you, but I can''t hold you because of falling.


    Yexiu suddenly began to laugh, but the laughter was pitiful.


    Su Tang couldn''t bear it, so she rubbed her head. Her head was too high to touch, so she simply changed it into a small claw.


    "Night cultivation, I haven''t been back to the noumenon for a long time. Although I can''t maintain the human form, you know, the improvement of cultivation needs to be carried out together with the noumenon."


    Yexiu knew of course, and because he knew, he didn''t let her go back to her.


    In this way, he can selfishly confine her within one meter of himself. In any case, he can protect her safety and does not need her to practice hard.


    But reality slapped him hard.


    He pulled the corners of his lips, seemingly calm, but the heart is full of pain, not fatal, but always remind him and she are two worlds.


    "Go in." He said, will take out the small mirror, is very random to discard in the side, as if not even look at the mood.


    I haven''t been back for a long time. Even if Yexiu''s attitude is not good, it doesn''t hinder her good mood. But at the moment when she is ready to enter, she suddenly feels that it''s tragic to just leave a dragon outside.


    Bruce Lee looks at him coldly, but it''s su Tang who takes care of him. In fact, he can still feel that he is not happy at the moment.


    Yexiu didn''t look back and waited for a long time. After listening, there was no movement behind him. He thought Su Tang had left. Then he moved his tail and carefully circled the small mirror.


    This scene happened to be watched by Su Tang.


    I used to think that my bear child was in the rebellious period and made you angry every day. But in fact, that stupid child is secretly wronging you behind your back. Who can be indifferent?


    Sutang can''t do it anyway.


    "If you don''t want me to go, you can tell me."


    The sudden sound made Yexiu shiver, almost unable to hold the small mirror.


    Before also a sad face of Bruce Lee, now like a cat on the tail, a face of rage, "Why are you still here!"


    Su Tang said, "I''m going to leave. I won''t see this scene."


    Night repair a change in the past indifference, some jump, "who want you to see!"


    It''s like when he was a kid, but Sue remembers that this guy has been very angry since he was seven years old.


    In fact, Su Tang is not reliable. Apart from providing a place to live and showing up to help when someone bullies Bruce Lee, she basically takes care of her at night.


    For example, she gets drunk when she steals a drink, and she has three meals a day. She looks for food materials, and Yexiu is responsible for cooking.


    For Yexiu, he was very lucky to meet her, but he was also very unfortunate, because she didn''t want him at last.


    He thought of that day fifty years ago, when it was sunny and he cooked as usual, but Su Tang said goodbye to him.


    He didn''t react at the beginning. He didn''t panic until she began to explain.He begged her not to leave, begged her to stay, he was willing to do anything, also no longer make her angry, even if she drank, he could actually no longer care, but in the end, she left.


    He laughed, his black eyes stained with blood, crazy and painful.


    "I beg you, is it useful? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten how I begged you 50 years ago, and how you left! "


    Of course, Sutang remembers. Because he was too reactive at that time, she saved a half blood elf and told him that she was not interested in raising dragons and wanted to try another one.


    She wants him to forget himself, with a little hate, forget it faster, even if you think about it later, there will not be the kind of cone-shaped memories of pain, only to be glad that he left early.


    As for the elf, she didn''t even know his name. Anyway, when his wound healed, they left.


    But Yexiu didn''t know these things. He only knew that he was abandoned by her.


    How determined she was to leave at the beginning, how much she loves him now, but she hesitates at the thought of the task.


    She can''t make a promise, because she will leave sooner or later.


    It''s just that Xiaolongren''s expression looks like crying and laughing, and the look in her eyes is really distressing. So, without saying anything, she simply pulls him back to her mirror world.


    As a mirror spirit, she can bring anyone or anything to her world.


    But she didn''t come back for a long time. She forgot that there were dolls in the small world during the period of night repair.


    That''s not right. When Yexiu picked up the doll, Su Tang was not good at all.


    "It was just an accident! You can listen to me


    She dealt with a batch of dolls last time, but later she changed them back.


    Sue sugar blurted out the explanation, in fact, even she did not know what to explain, but Yexiu''s mood was obviously good, "OK, you explain, I listen."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Yexiu is now in human shape, with no horns on his head and no tail behind him. However, the doll in his hand is in his dragon shape, and it was the most cute time when he was a child.


    These two put together, the Su sugar girl''s heart is about to come out.


    Little silver dragon doll Q cute, big dragon people who did not have those gloomy breath, now a smile, like the sun did not experience the wind and rain under the sun of the sun youth.


    Su Tang wants to cover her heart. It''s a foul!


    However, my heart was about to be sprouted, but I snatched the doll back with a fierce face, and then I rolled the little horns of the doll, and then I said: "no explanation, this is my home, it''s so willful!"


    Yexiu had been waiting for a long time, but the smile in his eyes became stronger.


    It''s really cute and explosive.


    After a night''s rest in the mirror, they returned to reality early the next morning.


    In the morning, it''s still night repair. I don''t know when to prepare breakfast. It''s very rich and delicious.


    The undead doesn''t need to eat, so you don''t have to guess. These are specially prepared for her.


    Su Tang is eating a delicious breakfast, but she is thinking about this awkward little dragon man. Just be nice to him in the future.


    The Dragon Island is very big. They can''t ride a bone horse any more. They can only walk on their legs. There are two more outsiders on the island. The remaining dragon of the dragon clan is very calm. Even when they know that the hybrid is just a small black dragon, they don''t even have the mood to watch.


    Black dragon, the lowest dragon of the dragon clan.


    Sure enough, only those guys will leave their children on other races. They really have no self-control.


    Because of the low status of black dragon, even if they walked around, no one was watching.


    Of course, there is also a willingness that the dragon people are too proud. How can these two little guys who are big enough to make a big deal.


    "Night repair, can you feel it?" It has been more than ten days since she landed on the island. Su Tang deliberately takes people around. After confirmation, she will not attract the attention of the dragon. Then she begins to really search for the dragon.


    Compared with looking for the so-called family members, Yexiu''s interest is not as great as Su Tang''s. He feels that he already has a family. As for the others, he doesn''t care about them, and he doesn''t even care about them. Anyway, he doesn''t look for their obsession.


    But Su Tang didn''t think so. At the beginning, she had a very simple idea of raising Bruce Lee. She had enough food and clothing to make him the most powerful dragon in the mainland. She felt that as long as he was powerful, no one would dare to bully him, but she didn''t worry about his heart.


    Now, it''s a kind of compensation.


    Smart as Yexiu, how could he not know her meaning, but he didn''t intend to explain it.


    There is a boundary around the place where the night repair mother is imprisoned, so the night repair''s response is sometimes absent. In the end, the system gives the exact location.


    Su Tang never thought that the dragon people were cruel enough to seal people in the clouds above the Dragon Island. There was lightning and thunder. The dragon people were not afraid of water and fatigue, but after years of suffering in their birthplace, who could stand it.


    Yexiu doesn''t know much about the skills of the dragon clan, but the little mirror is very mysterious. She can be proud of the skills of the dwarves and curse the witches. Even her appearance is comparable to that of the elves, or just like that of the Protoss.


    For a time, he thought she was a God, because she couldn''t do anything.


    The latter two don''t want her to be a God, because God has always been philanthropic.


    He just wanted to be her only one.


    It''s hard to break the border. At least there''s no safe way to repair it in a short time. But without any intention, the little mirror solved the problem for him.


    She hardly hesitated, and even used so much time to break the barrier so easily.


    In the rolling thunder cloud, there is a silver dragon whose whole body is locked by the Xuan iron chain. She is already very fragile. The Xuan iron chain is constantly tightening, and it has already drawn out a lot of wounds. Even because of the delay in getting help, the Dragon scales begin to fall, and the wounds fester and fester.


    But even if she was in such a mess, it''s not hard to imagine how beautiful and noble she was.


    But now, the dragon scale is dark, even in the eyes.


    Su Tang''s heart a Deng, this silver dragon is afraid to live soon.


    For a long time, there was no creature to visit in Lei Yun, so when Su Tang and Yexiu appeared, Yinlong thought that he was hallucinating.


    The son she had fantasized about countless times, "it''s good to see my son again before I die."


    Her smile was sad, and her eyes were full of sadness.


    At this moment, Yexiu was angry.


    The Dragon nationality is naturally close to her relatives. He can feel her sorrow, her pain, her helplessness and despair.


    He always thought that he would be indifferent, but when he saw this scene, he was almost irritable.


    The dragon people are warlike. The killing in their blood has been engraved into their soul since they were born. At this moment, Yexiu wants to kill the dragon.


    Kill the whole Dragon Island!Su Tang tried to appease the blackening value that began to rise rapidly, but now he couldn''t listen to her at all. Finally, she could only ask him in an imperative tone, "night repair, break the dark iron chain."


    "Remember the way I taught you how to lead thunder? It can be used to cut the chain


    No one can ignore the pain of his mother. This scene infuriates the militant factors in the dragon clan.


    Seeing that the blackening value was about to explode, she could only use the points to ask for a bottle of first-class wound medicine from the system, which could quickly repair the wound in a short time. Just like now, the wound on Yinlong''s body began to recover visible to the naked eye.


    It seems that this process makes Yinlong no longer immersed in her own illusion. She blinks and looks at the night repair near Chi Chi. Suddenly, she leans her head over.


    The horns of the dragon are very sensitive. For example, when she touches Yexiu with her horns, both dragons are stunned.


    It''s a kind of family experience that never happened before. It''s wonderful. Then Sutang listens to the blackening value and returns like a roller coaster.


    Silver dragon is very sad, she can feel her son is very unhappy, and she also found that the son is not dragon, he is the undead, is the darkest race in the world.


    Heart began to pull pain, she loves his only son.


    "Child, these years, it''s the mother who''s sorry for you."


    She brought him to this world, but failed to give him warmth, failed to protect him.


    She is very clear about the temperament of the dragon people. If her son stays, even if he lives, he will have a very difficult life.


    Her voice was soft, but her eyes were full of tears.


    Yexiu is not good at expressing herself, but he doesn''t want to see her blame herself, so he pulls Su Tang over. "No, the little mirror has taken good care of me these years."


    Su Tang caught off guard and looked at Yinlong, quite flustered.


    Take care of what? Take care of him until he turns into a dead man?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    But as a mother, Yinlong clearly saw the love in her son''s eyes, and the dark pupil seemed to find her own light, illuminating the dim eyes.


    If you love someone, there will be light in your eyes.


    Yinlong is very happy. No matter what his son has experienced before, at least now he is happy.


    There was a dragon chant in the sky, and the silver dragon shook her tail. She began to send out a kind of power of Pengbai. The next second, when no one responded, she injected this power into Yexiu.


    After all this, she had a smile on her face.


    "Son, this is the last and only thing I can do for you."


    The smile on the silver dragon''s face is satisfied and peaceful, but it''s not sad.


    At the last moment, she butted the night repair with her horns.


    There was too much noise in the past, and the Dragon cavalry will come soon. With night cultivation, they can''t fight against the whole dragon clan.


    Yinlong protected Yexiu at the last moment and gave him rebirth.


    "Son, it''s time you left."


    "Mom loves you."


    ¡­¡­


    As I said before, if you want to change the state of the dead, you need someone to give your life. Now, Yexiu''s mother has given all her life for him.


    After a brief acquaintance, but it is forever parting, night repair''s eyes are scarlet.


    He thought that he would not care about these so-called relatives, and had been used to cold and lonely, but in the end, he found that he had not been abandoned, only someone had changed his situation.


    He flapped his tail wildly, and the whole dragon went into combat mode.


    Su Tang looks at the Dragon cavalry coming not far away. They are all grown-up and over a thousand years old. Any one of them is stronger and stronger than him alone. Now it''s no doubt a dead end, and she will never allow him to take risks!


    "Yexiu, go!"


    Yexiu stares at the dragoons with scarlet eyes. Su Tang clenches her teeth. She can only run to grab his horn. "You wake up a little. Now you''re hard, and your mother''s sacrifice is in vain!"


    Seeing that he still didn''t want to leave, Su Tang used her mace, "do you want me to die here?"


    This words seem to poke in his dead hole, will lose the night repair of reason to pull back.


    They soon left Longdao, but before they left, Su Tang copied her and Yexiu with mirror book. In this way, she can hide the Dragon cavalry for a while.


    Sure enough, among the thunderclouds, after the dragoons killed the replica, they went back.


    Yinlong exhausted all his accomplishments to help Yexiu return to the dragon family from the state of the dead. During this period, Yexiu didn''t feel good. He even felt half cold and half hot, and his body seemed to be torn apart. In the end, he fell out of the air.


    Su Tang is in a panic. She can''t cope with such a big noumenon. Fortunately, Yexiu seems to have an induction and turns back to noumenon before she falls down.


    But because it was too short from the ground, Su Tang could only use herself as a cushion.


    After this fall, for a moment, she felt that she was about to spit out her internal organs.


    Night repair fuzzy feel that he fell on a soft cushion, the cushion with warm body temperature, very comfortable, let him can''t help but want to rub.


    Su Tang tried hard to lift people away from her. In this situation, she couldn''t go anywhere. She simply found a wasteland and drew a boundary around her. Then she came to the mirror world with night repair.


    Yexiu''s sleep lasted for three days and three nights. During these three days, he was cold and hot, but he was not normal. Su Tang was at a loss.


    "Dog, what''s the situation now? Why not? "


    "Yexiu is only 150 years old, but his mother is ten thousand years old. Although his mother was imprisoned later, she was not as powerful as before, but her strength still exists. "


    After talking about it for a long time, Su Tang listened carefully at the beginning, but at the end, he was impatient and said, "you tell me the key point!"


    System, "the point is that because of his mother''s power injection, the body of night training grows mature overnight."


    Sutang, "ripe? What is it? "


    The system tut a, "the dragon people waste Yin."


    Su Tang has a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the next second the system said, "do you understand estrus?"


    Su Tang


    She knew it!


    "Is there any medicine for relief? I know there must be some in your system mall! "


    The system says, "son, the bottle of medicine you gave Yexiu''s mother used up nearly 500 points. Now, are you sure you want to spend 5000 points on this medicine?"


    Su Tang thinks she''s listening. What''s going to cost 5000 points? She can retire with 10000 points! She needs half of her wealth as soon as she opens her mouth. Why don''t you rob her!


    "Too much, friend! It''s an open robberyThe system couldn''t help and said, "son, I also follow the rules. Five thousand points. Otherwise, we won''t spend the money."


    Su Tang said, "at this juncture, where do you want me to find other dragon people?"


    The system says, "you''re stupid. The dragon can have children with other races. Why do you have to find the dragon? Besides, isn''t there any ready-made one? "


    Su Tang''s face is full of blood. She wipes her face and looks at the night repair sleeping on the bed. After half a day''s heart building, she comes forward.


    Yexiu has fallen into a coma, all things rely on instinct, vaguely, he feels that he has found an outlet, an outlet to vent.


    That night, Su Tang''s hands were so tired that she couldn''t lift them up. She took a cup to drink, and she didn''t shake like a human being. Anyway, she was very poor.


    Yexiu gets vent. At this time, he finally wakes up. The eyes are no longer the black they used to be, but now they become a pair of pale golden pupils, and the black hair has also become the silver of the past. At first glance, it looks very similar to the hair color of Sutang.


    He licked his thin dry lips, always feeling that something pleasant happened yesterday, but he did not remember.


    "Mirror."


    After last night, Su Tang didn''t want to talk to him.


    The dragon is great. The dragon has two Dingding, which is even more remarkable!


    Ma Dan, her hands are almost useless!


    "Say what you have to say!"


    Yexiu said, "what happened yesterday?"


    Su Tangmu face, expressionless way: "no, nothing happened."


    Yexiu, "but I..."


    "No, but!" Sue sugar said, rubbed ground to stand up from the chair, then head also did not return of walk, leave night repair, at a loss.


    Yexiu slowly got up from the bed. He was fresh and dry. I could see that someone had cleaned him, and The taste of eating marrow made him want to try again.


    But he didn''t know what to try again, and he didn''t dare to ask. The little mirror seemed very angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    It''s true that he is the male leader. He only took one month to integrate the power of the former Dragon King. However, during this period, he always felt that the little mirror treated him strangely.


    So, the day before he left the mirror world, he still couldn''t hold back and pulled people, "mirror, what''s the matter with you?"


    What can sue sugar say? Of course, she laughs and says it''s OK.


    However, the thief God seems to have played a huge joke on her. Just as he left the mirror world and returned to the world, he actually fell ill again!


    Yexiu is no longer an undead. Naturally, they can''t summon bone horse any more. So they walked a long way and finally came to a small town.


    The town was so small that there was no place to stay. In the end, Yexiu came out with silver coins, and then someone took them in.


    Most of the residents in the small town are very poor. Maybe it''s because of poverty. There are no smiling faces on everyone''s faces. There is a heavy atmosphere of depression, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    At night, everything was quiet, but Su Tang opened her eyes and didn''t feel sleepy at all. On the other hand, Yexiu fell asleep.


    During this time, he was almost in the integration of power, not much rest, now the restless power in his body finally subsided, and he wanted to have a good sleep.


    However, Xu is because that strength has finally fused, and the estrus period, which has been suppressed for a month, has come again.


    At that time, Su Tang was sitting on a chair in a boring stall. Like the depressed residents of the town, the night scene of the town was also very bad. It was gray and there was no moonlight.


    So she simply harassed the system.


    The system hasn''t made much progress over the years. She''s been bullied by her, but it seems to have made progress, and she''ll shift the target.


    System, "you go to see the man, he''s not right!"


    Su Tang said, "the power is fused. What''s wrong. Come on, let''s go on guessing. If you''re wrong, you''ll pay me ten points. "


    The system was almost vomited blood pit, an hour, it was a full pit of 300 points ah! Three hundred! How many tasks do you have to do to earn back!


    "It''s not really the problem of integral or not. It''s the man who is really wrong. I didn''t lie to you. You''ll know as soon as you check."


    Su Tang is in a good mood. Three hundred points is not much, but a little makes a lot. When she went to the bedside, she found that the system didn''t cheat her. There was something wrong with the night repair.


    On, the whole body is sweating, the face is also showing abnormal blush.


    She was dumbfounded. "No, what''s going on? What''s wrong? "


    The system said, "the problem is that there''s no problem, but you know, the dragon race is so strong that it''s really in estrus. How can it end at one time. Before that, his strength had not been integrated, and he had once vented. Although he didn''t completely pacify his emotions, he was still able to resist the situation at that time. And now, the power is completely integrated, and the estrus period will be more ferocious than the previous one. "


    After listening to such a long passage, Su Tang almost broke out.


    "Dog, why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    The system looks innocent. "Yexiu is different from those dragon people outside. Besides, it''s too normal during this period. I''m just a system. I''m not a God. What''s more, there are few gods you''ve beaten?"


    Su Tang was speechless, but she suspected that this guy would take revenge.


    "And now what?"


    The system said lazily, "well, it shouldn''t be too simple. How did you come last time? How do you come now. Once born, twice cooked, kiss, I''m optimistic about you. "


    This is the tone of the play. Su Tang''s forehead is almost green.


    "Is there really no liquid medicine to restrain it?"


    System, "kiss, didn''t I tell you last time, 5000 points, although you cheated me Well, you won 300 points, but compared with 5000 points, you are still 4700 points behind. "


    It''s not a good way to stay in such a stalemate all the time. Su Tang clenched her teeth. Maybe it''s really like what the system says. Once she was born, she was twice cooked. Anyway, this time she picked his clothes more quickly than last time, but it was only more sharp.


    In front of this scene, I have seen it once, and it is still shocking.


    However, the last night practice was because the surging power did not completely merge, so he fell into sleep. But this time, it was only because of the late estrus.


    So, inadvertently, a little dragon who should have been sleeping suddenly moved his eyelids.


    There was not much movement, at least it didn''t disturb Sutang.


    The last time it was a double day of ice and fire, and the night repair still had some memories, but this time it was pure hot and dry. It was a heat that was about to break through the blood, burn his reason, and make his whole person excited.


    He felt more and more strange and comfortable, but he didn''t feel enough. So he opened his eyes.


    In the dark, pale golden eyes instantly become vertical pupil, that is in the case of panic will appear, and at the moment, night repair is more than panic!


    He did not dare to move. He was afraid that it was a dream.


    On the other hand, Su Tang has a deep hatred for some functions of the dragon people.Ma Dan, this is more painful than last time!


    I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, she had no strength and didn''t want to move her hand. She was planning to be lazy. As soon as she looked up, she suddenly ran into a pair of golden pupils.


    Su Tang was so scared that she forgot what she was doing at the moment. Anyway, she shook her hands and pulled back.


    Rao is a man, and she can''t help pulling.


    Suddenly, his face was full of pain.


    "Mirror, do you want to murder me in the middle of the night?"


    Su Tang''s face turned red. She didn''t know where to put her hands and feet. There was only one thing in her head.


    Mamma, it''s found!


    She, it''s over!


    "I I, I''m healing you. "


    Yexiu blinked her pale golden pupils slowly. Looking at her hesitation and bewilderment, the corner of her mouth could not help bending up.


    "Then, please continue."


    Su Tang''s head was blank. Go on? Continue what? Wipe, you wake up, go on yourself!


    Yexiu seemed to guess the inner monologue from the blank expression of his little face. He endured the crazy impulse and said to her with a smile: "didn''t the mirror mean to heal me? And just now, because of the temporary force of the mirror, I feel that my injury seems to be more serious


    Su Tang


    Night repair, "so, also hope that the mirror can be responsible in the end."


    Su Tang, "ha ha."


    Don''t think she doesn''t know anything, that look, she knows too much, go on? Go on, fart!


    "I''m afraid the place will be better. I''ll think of a way to prevent future trouble and cut it directly." When she finished, she began to smile.


    It''s a pity that she counted everything, and forgot to count the night repair. But the owner of her contract, as the owner, can order her to do anything.


    When she opened her eyes and found that she stepped forward uncontrollably, her whole scalp was about to explode!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    Even though he used force on the surface, he stopped at the last step.


    At that moment, Su Tang felt that her whole body had collapsed and her back was full of water. If she really took the last step, she thought she would cut this guy herself!


    But now, although she is free, night repair is red eyes tail, a face of forbearance.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so impulsive." Finish saying, still show a sorry smile.


    Su Tang was alert, afraid that he would regret it.


    Finally, Yexiu sighed deeply, "if you are afraid, you can go outside, or stay in the mirror."


    At this time, it was dark outside, but she didn''t want to go at all. Instead, in the mirror, she had different feelings.


    "I''ll go to the mirror." With that, he ran away after a puff of smoke.


    As she ran fast, Yexiu could no longer control herself. The lust in her eyes was no longer suppressed, and the overwhelming desire for occupation almost turned into substance.


    After su Tang hid in the mirror, she had the illusion of survival. But she didn''t know if she was listening. She heard Yexiu calling her in the mirror world.


    The sound, like pleasure and pain, like gentle and crazy, anyway, in the end, Su Tang is covering her ears, did not escape the sound.


    "Mirror..."


    "Ah Jing..."


    "Little mirror..."


    For a whole night, Su Tang was confused and felt that there was a magic sound in her ear disturbing her. Every time the magic sound sounded, she could not help shivering. She didn''t sleep well until dawn.


    She was tired and saw that the magic sound had finally disappeared. She thought she could have a good rest, but the other party let her out.


    No way, who let him be the master, so Sue sugar can only do it.


    But she did not expect, a mirror world, when she saw her own body, the whole person is not good!


    Dancing grass, what the hell is that white liquid!


    Dancing grass, isn''t she clean?!


    On the other hand, the creator licked the corners of his lips and casually apologized, "Oh, I''m so sorry, I''ve soiled our little mirror."


    Su Tang


    Night repair a face distress, "now can how to do?"


    Su Tang couldn''t look directly at herself. She felt that she would freeze to death outside, and she would never go in again.


    In a trance, she watched Yexiu take out a handkerchief and wipe it carefully and gently. But she didn''t know if he did it on purpose. Instead of cleaning it, it was everywhere.


    Sue sugar forehead protrusion, a knock you almost overflow from the mouth.


    "When do you have to wipe it like this? You have to wash it!"


    Night repair some innocent, "I''m afraid the water outside is not clean."


    Su Tang collapsed. "It''s better to be unclean than it is now."


    Night repair slowly stand up from the bed, this way: "then I will go to wash, small mirror together?"


    As soon as he calls her the little mirror, she is not very good. You know, she fell asleep with the little mirror last night!


    She glared. "Another name!"


    Yexiu, "ah Jing?"


    Su Tangmu said, "change it again."


    Night repair smile, "that call small mirror son."


    There, the voice of Hua Yin, which was hooked by him, went up. Anyway, Su Tang didn''t like it at all.


    "I still don''t like it!"


    This next night repair then helpless, "that then or small mirror." Finish saying, see her intention to open a mouth, then one step interrupt a way: "anyway two choose one, see small mirror son like which."


    Su Tang wants to say that she doesn''t like any of them. Moreover, in terms of age, she is older than him!


    "I''m older than you." She stood still, trying to get him to think again.


    As a result, Yexiu picked up the dirty little mirror and said with a smile, "but when you look at the little mirror, it''s not as big as me."


    It''s impossible to reason with men. It''s not only a bunch of misconceptions, but also because this guy has lowered his blackening value from 79.5% to 70.5%. A few days ago, the blackening value went up and down. It''s just like riding a roller coaster. These days, it''s finally stable. Now it''s going down again. Su Tang feels that it''s just a name anyway. He''ll let it go if he likes.


    "Call whatever you like. Now, let''s clean up and leave first."


    The town was uncomfortable, and she didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Night repair naturally depends on her, but in the early morning, these residents are very enthusiastic. When they hear that they want to leave, they even say that they should leave after breakfast.


    "Yesterday you gave me a silver coin. My poor house is not worth so much money. If you don''t like it, you can use this breakfast before you leave."


    The old man was the one who provided the house last night. According to him, he was in his forties, but time was not gentle to him at all. In Su Tang''s opinion, this man''s appearance was at least 70 years old, not only full of wrinkles, but also his eyes, which were so turbid that people didn''t want to look at him again.When Su Tang came last night, it was evening and he didn''t see many residents. But today is different. Maybe the town hasn''t been visited for a long time. In the early morning, the old man''s home is very busy.


    However, compared with the old man''s enthusiasm, other people are more indifferent, as if just to watch the scene.


    Su Tang just glanced at the dark breakfast, then refused the old man''s hospitality, "thank you, no need."


    With these words, she took Yexiu and left. However, when she came to the exit of the town, she found that there were many people in the town.


    Many of them were still in the old man''s home before, but now, books are just blinking, so they appear here.


    Su Tang stirred up a funny smile. No wonder she was uncomfortable when she entered the town. It turned out that she was really weird.


    "Dog, what''s going on in this town."


    System, "this is a small town dedicated to demons. They want to sacrifice you to demons."


    "Devil..." Su Tang started to laugh. "It''s just for night practice."


    He stepped back. He was planning to leave these people to night cultivation. But when he was halfway back, he suddenly thought that the noumenon was on night cultivation. In the past, she could have asked to return the noumenon to her first. Now, she didn''t want the little mirror full of white liquid in her mind.


    Not only do not want, but also want to be smashed, good reason told her, smashed his own life, this just gritted his teeth to endure.


    "Can one meter distance solve them?"


    Night repair seems to think of something, suddenly hook lips smile said: "I can temporarily return the mirror to you."


    Su Tang, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. As a powerful dragon, I believe you can solve them within one meter! " With that, he did a cheering action, "go, Bruce Lee!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    Little mirror is always very naughty. Yexiu always knows that, but as soon as the name of Xiaolongren rings, he doesn''t collapse.


    He did not smile, even the side of those who do not want to hit the garbage, just want to ask this title.


    Su Tang seems to be in revenge for calling him the little mirror. When he says something, instead of feeling guilty, he straightens his back. "A 150 year old dragon is not small. As for the little dragon people, when you think about it, it''s always bad. It''s always dragging its long tail and horns. It''s the little dragon people."


    "My name is right. Hum, you can''t refuse to admit it just because it''s your black history!"


    Yexiu looked at the energetic look of the little mirror, and suddenly regretted that he spared her so easily yesterday.


    Some kids have to suffer.


    "Well, it sounds nice. Let''s call it that next time."


    Yexiu''s mind is so small that she remembers everything she does. Now she is called Xiaolongren, and she will always regret it in the future.


    Su Tang saw his innocent smile and shivered for a moment. She said, "hurry up, I''ll go to breakfast after solving it."


    Yexiu laughed, but his voice was a little spoiled. "Well, besides breakfast, what else do you want to do?"


    Sue sugar, "no, solve them first!"


    She said so, but she thought that this is not the way. The range of one meter is too small. She doesn''t have to run. She can bump into each other in two steps. She has to practice and improve her strength. However, Bruce Lee is very bad. To improve his strength, he has to go back to self-cultivation, and his attitude is to make it clear that he won''t let her practice.


    She angrily kicked the stone beside her feet, but this kick came to a resident who was fighting fiercely with Yexiu. She kicked a deep hole in his skull.


    How could a group of bronze trumpets have beaten the king? However, this group of residents were very interesting. They were all beaten down, their hands were broken, their feet were lame, and they could continue. What''s more, those broken hands could join the fight again.


    Such a strange scene, let Sue sugar up a little curious, "dog son, this what magic ah, so disgusting."


    The system says, "the former demon king, who was beaten by the current demon king, has only one hand left. He runs to this small town and uses the remaining demon Qi to ask them to find sacrifices for himself."


    As for what kind of sacrifice, it is too common. As long as it takes life, it will help him. No, the more sacrifices they bring, the more power they gain. The small town, which used to be peaceful, began to become insane. At first, they just sacrificed chickens and ducks, then cattle and sheep, and finally people.


    Although the town was not rich in the past, it was simple. However, after the arrival of the former demon king, all their selfish desires were hooked out. In the end, they also became demons.


    A large number of women, children and children began to disappear in the small town. Up to now, only these young adults are left. However, the demon king is also very bad. He turned them into demons, but did not teach them how to survive in the form of demons. They can only rely on him.


    There are not many people around here. Young people can''t maintain their young body. They used to sacrifice several people a day, but now they haven''t seen a person for several months. They have changed from young people to middle-aged people, and middle-aged people have become the aging model.


    However, they are to blame.


    This group of people look immortal, but the night repair finally directly used lightning strike, straight to their pieces, can no longer put together.


    After dealing with these people, Su Tang remembered the former demon king and said, "a group of ordinary people can''t do this. There should be demons around here. Otherwise, we can easily get rid of them."


    It''s really convenient. The former demon king was seriously injured and couldn''t run far. He simply stayed in this small town to take root and make it convenient for the group of people to sacrifice. Now, it''s also accurate.


    For hundreds of years, the former demon''s body has only grown from one hand to half, which makes him feel abnormal and disgusting.


    Su Tang, "this flesh and blood is indistinct, that group of people also can believe?"


    No matter how disgusting the root cause is, there will be countless people flocking to them as long as they can bring benefits.


    The former demon king sensed the death of his followers, and now he was also flustered. But when Yexiu really appeared in front of him, he found that it was not only flustered, but directly frightened.


    "Dragon, dragon clan!"


    The world''s most valiant fighting dragon, and this is an adult dragon!


    In front of the former demon king''s eyes, it''s dark. There''s nothing to say about it. Besides the undead, the demons are the most hated race of the dragon. Once you meet them, you can draw the sword directly.


    And Yexiu, like other dragon people, ended his life without even waiting for him to beg for mercy.


    Because the speed was too fast, Su Tang didn''t even see how he did it. For this, she couldn''t help feeling that she had won the power of the former king of the dragon clan. She couldn''t catch up with her speed even after a thousand years of practice.


    After dealing with these dregs, there is no need to stay in this small town. However, the puppet left by Su Tang''s mirror copy technique was found. Soon after the Dragon cavalry took the corpse back, the current king of the dragon clan found out something fishy.As a result, the dragon people wanted the whole mainland.


    This is the only awareness in the history of the dragon people. Because of the wanted warrant, the dwarves who were nearly slaughtered immediately jumped out and cried out that they were the victims. The dragon not only destroyed its beautiful treasure, but also almost destroyed their race.


    Of course, these are not the key points. The last point is that the other party is the undead and the dragon!


    As soon as the news came out, the whole continent was in an uproar. Even the high-ranking elves, the always high-profile Protoss, began to investigate.


    But when they knew the news, Yexiu had recovered the dragon from the undead.


    No one doubted that they would enter any town in such a swagger.


    In addition to night repair, Su Tang once made people curious. She said that she was an elf, but the details were different. However, if she was a mixed race, it could not be said that she was mixed with any race. After all, there were obvious differences between mixed races, and many of them were still deformed.


    Su Tang and Yexiu are now staying in the most bustling King City, making the most of "the most dangerous place is the safest place.".


    Moreover, they are not low-key at all. They want to live in the best restaurants and eat the most delicious food. They have been cultivating themselves as the dead since the night before, and they can''t eat. But now that they have recovered, they can eat whatever they want.


    If you can, who will like the state of the dead.


    After experiencing the warmth, who will like the cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    Yexiu always knew little mirror was very kind. When he was born, with the strength of the dragon people, who dares to fight against him? Even his mother, once the king of the dragon people, was imprisoned and helpless, but she was willing to save herself and raise herself. But at the same time, he felt that she was very cruel. After 100 years together, he could not keep her. He said he would go.


    He hated her in the 50 years she left, the first 10 years, for her determination and coldness.


    But from the second ten years, he found that his so-called hatred was all because of the desire. She didn''t want to accompany him. At that time, he even thought that if she was willing to come back, he would be willing to give up everything.


    In the third decade, he began to think about her crazily and search for her whereabouts crazily, but he could not find any trace of her in the whole continent.


    In the fourth decade, he went all over the mainland, leaving only the undead, which was on the opposite side of the mainland. Except for the undead, no other race could enter.


    So he turned himself into an undead.


    In the fifth decade, he began to look for a way to let her come back. Then, he found the dwarves, which are the most repairable race in the world, but they didn''t want to. They thought he was the undead and the dark race, so the people he wanted to find must be demons.


    In the face of absolute power, you can do anything, so he used his power to suppress the dwarves, forcing them to choose between killing the Manchu and not being slaughtered.


    The undead thought that it was the enemy of their own king. If it was dead, they had to whip the corpse. But no one knew it. Yexiu learned from the bodyguard that an elf came to life. At that moment, his hands were shaking. He was afraid that it was a dream.


    He was angry at her abandonment and afraid that she would forget herself.


    Therefore, he was awkward and approached with malice.


    He thought that a person as arrogant as the little mirror would be angry at what he had done, but she didn''t. when she looked at herself, it was almost the same as before, but she would always show some apology and guilt. He knew very well that she didn''t have that kind of feelings for herself.


    He saw her guilt and forced her to stay with him. He was mean, but he couldn''t extricate himself.


    He found that he had been inseparable from her for a long time. Perhaps, from the moment she saved herself, this inseparable was engraved into the blood.


    He thought that as long as she stayed by his side, he would be satisfied, but gradually, he found that he did not tend to this kind of satisfaction, he wanted more, and even tried to get her response.


    He never asked why she broke up suddenly, why she appeared on the plane of the dead, but now he wants to know all about her.


    So, inadvertently, he pretended to be casual and asked.


    "How could the original mirror suddenly appear in the world of the dead?"


    Su Tang''s hand trembled slightly. For so long, she thought this guy would not ask again.


    Some long memory, she tried to think about the next finally remembered, at that time, she was connected with the God of creation.


    The perfection of utensils is unique in the world. Before she left, she was somehow discovered by the creator.


    The God of creation had never seen any treasure before. Suddenly he found that Su Tang was full of excitement and joy. He even tried to ban her and create more elves.


    Can sugar make him do it?


    So before she left, she had a big fight with him, and thought that her own little dragon people would finally bump into him, so she was very fierce, at least the kind of wound that could not be repaired for a thousand years. Of course, it was the creator God, so she was seriously injured, but she was going to leave, so she went to the opposite side of the mainland and let the system break her up and throw her away.


    She thought, the road is almost paved, she is also on the opposite side of the mainland, this life, the male Lord should not come here again.


    But it''s impossible that the Dragon cub should have killed himself.


    Su Tang was angry, but she couldn''t help being angry any more. At this point, she could only go one step at a time, but she didn''t expect that Yexiu''s mother was willing to sacrifice herself in order to let him return.


    Therefore, she always felt that she had brought some of her own reasons, which made Yexiu lose her mother.


    "I''ll say I don''t remember, do you believe it?"


    Yexiu stares at the drumsticks that fall back into the bowl and laughs, "I believe it."


    He said, "I believe it." Su Tang ended the conversation and continued to eat with her head buried.


    But the atmosphere between them was different after all. Yexiu sometimes looked at her in a daze, and sometimes squinted, which was particularly terrible. Su Tang''s life was frightening. Fortunately, at last things turned around, and she found an injured fox in a suburb.


    At this time, many people attract more attention.


    Little fox''s ear was hurt and bloody. Su Tang looked at her and gave her a bandage.


    Little fox is not an ordinary beast, but an ORC. In the orc, a race like fox is too weak to be discriminated against by the tribe. This time, little fox came out because she hadn''t eaten for a long time and was so hungry that she couldn''t stand it. As a result, it was clear that she had caught her prey. Because she was thin, it was her prey, but she was robbed.She was dying of hunger, so she tried her best to get the food back, but her ears almost got bitten off.


    She was abandoned by the tribe. The person who bit her was the son of the village head, a symbol of power in the tribe.


    She said at the end, tears flow, very poor, Sue sugar on the lovely animals have no resistance, this cry, she is even more reluctant.


    "It''s OK. I''ll support you later." When she let out the big words, she suddenly remembered that it was not her who was in charge now, so she moved her eyes to Yexiu, "Xiu, can I take her?"


    Night repair cold face, think of before she is so accept of spirit half breed, finally don''t even want him, then coldly way: "no way."


    Sue sugar was silly. "Why not? Look at this little fox. It''s so thin and pitiful... "


    She kept talking, and Yexiu''s face became worse. However, little fox thought he met a good man, but when he saw his posture, he didn''t want to take him in, so he shrank to his benefactor.


    Finally, Yexiu took the fox out of Sutang''s arms and threw it aside. He narrowed his cold eyes and said, "it''s OK to save her."


    Sue, I understand. It''s a condition.


    "You said


    Yexiu, "why did you leave at the beginning?"


    Well, I said Thaksin before, but in the end, I''m waiting for her here.


    Can sue tell the truth? When she ran into the creator, she had already broken with him. The time line was wrong, so the tragedy couldn''t be sold.


    "Just..." She hesitated, but before she finished, there was an emergency.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    It seems that little fox is really miserable. They are all pushed out by the tribe. The orcs don''t stop. They chase her here and want her life.


    This is very disgusting. Did the fox kill your family or dig your ancestral grave? He was so heartless.


    It''s the wolves who come after them. When they stare at the fox, they are eager to bite it.


    The wolf tribe naturally noticed Su Tang and Yexiu. To tell you the truth, the strength of the orcs is second only to the Dragon tribe in the whole mainland, but the Dragon tribe can easily come out? Those monsters, when they come out, must be powerful, so for these two strangers, the wolf clan is not afraid, but also arrogantly said: "you two, get away from each other, otherwise it is a small matter to hurt you, kill you, and no one will revenge for you."


    Since she was wanted, Su Tang has done some camouflage, turning her silver hair into black, and covering her fairy ears, just like ordinary people. In addition, she intends to restrain her breath. At first glance, she is no different from ordinary people.


    And the human race is the weakest race in the world.


    As for the youth around her, it would not be a powerful role to be with a human race.


    No, Su Tang became addicted to drama, and plunged into Yexiu''s arms, "Oh, Xiu, people are so scared ~"


    the expression of coyness and fear was incisively and vividly, and Yexiu froze for a moment.


    Since the last time they left the town, they had never been intimate again. For a moment, Yexiu even felt that the wolves were very pleasing to the eye.


    "Well, I''m not afraid." He stretched out his hand and put the man in his arms. The corners of his lips kept rising.


    But Su Tang was still a force to his arms for, voice also Jiao Di Di Di, "no, too terrible, repair them all killed it."


    At this time, not to mention slaughtering the wolves, he slaughtered the whole ORC. Yexiu would not blink an eye, but before he started, he took out a small mirror from his arms.


    "That''s fine. Take care of the little mirror for me first."


    As soon as she looked at the little mirror, Su Tang had a twinkling of disgust in her eyes. Although it was her body, although the white liquid had been wiped clean before, she always felt that the little mirror was dirty, so she didn''t want to touch it. She was afraid that she would take away the mirror like a thief. Now, she always wanted to put it in her arms from time to time, and she refused every time.


    But this time, she looked at the little fox not far away, gritted her teeth and took it!


    Yexiu tilted his lips and said with a smile, "it''s not enough for me to hold such a precious thing in my hand."


    Su Tangmu''s face, quietly looking at him as a demon, "where do you want to hide?"


    Night repair, "I so treasure, of course, is to hide in the nearest place from the heart." Then he put the little mirror into her clothes and stuck it to the meat.


    His fingertips across the delicate skin, bring the shudder, let him linger.


    He took a deep breath and took out his hand.


    Mirror with cold, just paste up, Sue sugar can''t help shivering.


    Yexiu''s smile was very attractive. He even lost his cold eyes. With a smile, he was in a good mood and said, "I''ll hide it. If I can''t hide it well, I won''t talk so well next time."


    Su Tang''s eyelids twitched and she put it down.


    Yexiu is not afraid of the wolves, so she holds the fox in her arms again.


    "Little fox, how did you get into trouble with them?"


    If it''s really just a little orphan, there''s no reason to expel her and then assassinate her, unless she has a secret.


    The little fox shrunk for a moment, and a little fear flashed in her big eyes. Seeing this, Su Tang reached out and rubbed her fox hair, and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. Those wolves are not rivals, but I saved you. You have to tell me why."


    The little fox did not speak immediately, but timidly looked at the fierce fighting place not far away. After a long time, he spoke in a low voice.


    During this period, Su Tang was very patient and didn''t urge at all.


    "I''m a half breed." When she said this, her eyes and head began to hang down.


    In fact, little fox is really beautiful. Although it''s a little dirty, it can be seen that her hair is pure white, and her purple pupils are more like crystal, showing a sense of spirit.


    Sue sugar was a little surprised that little fox could not really see that it was a mixed race.


    After telling the secret, the next thing went smoothly. The little fox blinked his beautiful eyes. Seeing that his beautiful sister didn''t show any disgust or disgust, he continued: "my mother is the saint of the orcs. Before, the son of the village head wanted to marry my mother, but my mother was with a human and gave birth to me."


    The end of the mixed race is generally very miserable. If only the common race gives birth to the mixed race, their children will be discriminated against all their lives. But if they are aristocrats, such as the mother of Yexiu and the mother of fox, they are not allowed in this world.


    Their blood is so advanced, how can they be polluted by foreigners? Therefore, in order to frighten other nobles, they are often punished horribly.Yexiu''s mother was imprisoned with Lei Yun, while Fox''s mother was directly burned.


    When the virgin died, the human didn''t survive. At first, even the little fox was to be executed, but the village head turned back temporarily.


    The saint''s divination is very powerful, but as the saint gives birth to a child, her ability will gradually weaken. Generally speaking, the child will inherit her divination. The village head didn''t kill the fox because he wanted to see if she had the ability, so he forced her to live till now.


    But the mixed race is the mixed race after all. With the little fox growing up, now it''s almost adult. In the end, the orcs abandoned her.


    The reason why the village head''s son killed her is that her existence represents that the saint once refused herself for a human being. That''s a shame! Only by killing her can this disgrace be completely eliminated!


    Su Tang rubbed the fox''s head pitifully. "I''ll tell you secretly that my Xiu is also a hybrid, but you see how powerful and dazzling he is. Therefore, the hybrid never loses face."


    Little fox''s eyes widened. She didn''t need to say how powerful Yexiu was. Just watch him crush the wolves.


    "That man is a half breed!"


    "Yes, you see, your mother is a saint. Do you think your mother didn''t occupy you before you were born?"


    Little fox has never seen her mother, but occasionally we can know from other animal populations that she was once very dazzling, but she was so useless that she could not catch any prey.


    Su Tang''s words seem to bring light to little fox. She looks at Yexiu and looks at her future through Yexiu


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    The wolf clan is not enough. Yexiu easily takes them down, but he doesn''t do the last step. Instead, he kicks the leading wolf in front of the fox.


    The battle with the wolf clan sobered Yexiu a lot.


    He can''t stop the little mirror from contacting with the outside world. Since she likes the little fox, she can''t stay. At the beginning, he would hate the spirit of mixed race because he was not strong enough to keep her, but now, everything is different.


    He can give her everything she wants in a limited range.


    However, since the fox wanted to stay, he could not be so incompetent, so he kicked the wolf leader in front of her and said to her, "kill him."


    At that time, little fox was so scared that her hair stood up. It was the son of the village head. In their azanlei tribe, the village head''s status was equivalent to the leader of a city, and his son, who was the young leader of the city, would be pursued and killed by the whole tribe if she dared to kill him.


    But strangely, this idea only existed for a moment, and soon she was conquered by the idea of killing him.


    A change before timid appearance, she became a human form, although still thin, but firmly took the sword from Yexiu.


    Her appearance, for a moment, made the wolf man think of her mother, ORC saint. Not every village has her own abilities. At the beginning, their saint, little fox''s mother, almost led them to become the most vicious village of ORC tribe.


    Unfortunately, all this disappeared after she gave birth to a mixed race.


    Without her divination, the strength of their village began to decline sharply, and they didn''t know what to do in the face of danger. Gradually, their territory was occupied by other villages, and up to now, it is no longer half of the original.


    All the orcs blame the saint for all this, so they hate the little fox even more. They think she is the source of the disaster. So when the village head expels her, not only does no one speak for her, but they also throw stones and rotten eggs at her.


    Little fox never met a little gentleness in her life, until she met Su Tang. It turns out that being touched is so comfortable. It turns out that being encouraged and comforted is so joyful.


    She was very happy and even wanted to grasp the feeling.


    But she knew very well that her experience over the years made her know how to look at people''s faces. The man named Xiu didn''t want to leave her.


    For the sake of the grievances he had suffered, for the sake of staying, and for the sake of the parents who should have loved him, little fox didn''t hesitate when he stabbed the wolf man with a knife.


    Blood sprayed on her face, but the purple pupil was shining, it was the light of rebirth.


    Su Tang is in debt now. Anyway, he has offended the whole dragon tribe. What does it matter if there is another Orc tribe. However, when the fox killed the wolf man, her reaction made her not understand.


    She was the one who opened her mouth to save her. How did she go to Yexiu at last?


    Isn''t that scientific?


    Little fox has been wandering all these years, so she knows how to please. If she gets close to her benefactor, she will make this adult unhappy. Then she will follow this adult. Anyway, following an adult is following his benefactor.


    The little fox is so aware of current affairs that Yexiu is very satisfied. As for the little mirror, it doesn''t matter. He will coax him.


    Su Tang''s face was gloomy and sudden, and her small expression made Yexiu laugh directly.


    "What''s the matter? You said you wanted to keep her. If you don''t want to, I''ll tell her to go right away. "


    Little fox was very nervous, and was afraid that she would drive him away. But she didn''t dare to ask her. She could only look at her eagerly. As long as it wasn''t for those crazy people, no one could bear it.


    Su Tang sighed, just save people to the end. If these wolves are killed, someone will investigate them. If they can''t be found, they will go to the fox. At that time, without them, only one fox will die.


    "Forget it, she''ll follow you if she wants to."


    Yexiu laughed and coaxed people patiently, "it''s just a little fox. If you like it, I''ll find more next time. Or, do you like rabbits? Rabbits are hairy. I can''t do it. I''ll catch lions for you, too. "


    He said gentle, as if as long as she spoke, it is the moon in the sky will pick down.


    And Su Tang, at the thought of those pictures, said, "I don''t want to open a zoo, I don''t want to."


    The first time Yexiu heard of the three words "zoo", he asked, "what is a zoo?"


    The word "zoo" doesn''t exist in the world. How can she explain it.


    "I''m wrong. Anyway, I just don''t want to. I don''t like to raise them. I met them by chance. It''s called predestination. It''s too deliberate and meaningless."


    She fooled around vaguely, and Yexiu didn''t ask any more. At first glance, it seemed that the matter had passed.


    It was not long before the orc tribe discovered that the wolf clan had been slaughtered. The dozens of powerful wolves were almost half of the strength of the village. This slaughter made the village immediately engulfed by other villages.The struggle between tribes has always been fierce. Those who do not want to surrender will eventually be executed. Among them, the village head, as a former leader, will be executed no matter whether he surrenders or not.


    Because of the annexation of the village, Yexiu''s killing of more than a dozen wolves was covered up.


    At first, little fox was worried that she would bring trouble to her benefactor. But as time went by, she was relieved. But soon, she began to worry again. She found that these two benefactors were not small at all.


    One is the mysterious elves, and the other is actually the dragon, who ranks first in the mainland. Now, they are wanted by the dragon!


    Little fox doesn''t know why the Dragon wanted them, but she thinks that a kind-hearted elf like her benefactor can''t do anything wrong to the dragon, so it must be the fault of the dragon.


    The world stresses strength and never says fair to you. Xiuda is still a mixed race, so she must have been discriminated against by her own ethnic group. She feels the same and hates those so-called pure blood even more.


    "mirror, my Lord, you said, is the world the only blood has the final say? We are half breed. We deserve to live in the crevice. We shouldn''t even exist in this world? "


    When the fox asked this question, she was very cute. Su Tang couldn''t help but stretched out her hand. Then she said, "life should be respected, and love is boundless. So it''s not you who are wrong, it''s the world. "


    The little fox was stunned. He followed him closely. For fear of being spoiled, Yexiu also stopped and forgot to come forward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    Two person line became three person line, small fox is very clever, although she likes benefactor very much, but she is very clear, some people are not she can stick.


    However, she did not expect that one day, she would wake up to the same Divination as her mother.


    On that day, the sun was shining. They had a delicious breakfast as usual. It was something that little fox had never eaten before. It was clean and delicious, and the water was so sweet that it made her feel like she was in a dream. She didn''t even think about such a life before.


    But on such a beautiful day, she suddenly had a headache, even the scenery in front of her was illusory.


    Seeing that she was about to fall down from the chair, Su Tang helped her hand. At the moment of physical contact, the little fox seemed to be fixed.


    She looked at her in a daze, as if she couldn''t believe it, as if she couldn''t express it.


    It''s so strange that Sutang can''t help asking, "little fox, what''s the matter with you? Is he not feeling well


    Little fox looked at her in a daze for a long time, until her eyes were dry, then he blinked, "master mirror..."


    She murmured, Su sugar more puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    Little fox did not answer, but suddenly looked out the window of the busy long street, she looked like this, obviously not right.


    Su sugar frowned, but Yexiu held her down. "Her evil spirit has changed."


    When it comes to magic Qi, Su Tang is shocked. The magic Qi here does not represent the demon family, but is a pronoun of many magic elements. Among them, the most common are water magic elements and fire magic elements. Magic is destined from birth, but she remembers that little fox is just a very common Orc.


    With such doubts, she turned her eyes to Yexiu.


    Yexiu, "she wakes up."


    Su Tang was surprised. Little fox''s father was just an ordinary Terran man, so when she woke up, only her mother was left. Her mother, the famous saint of the orc tribe, was good at divination.


    Yexiu continued: "but the level of awakening ability is still uncertain."


    "Dragon people..." Little fox said intermittently, and his voice was so small that he could hardly hear her. He could only gather around her mouth to hear a few key words, "dragon and Protoss Let''s go north... "


    In the north, where the elves live, they need to cross a land of ice and snow to get there. However, Su Tang is not sure whether the North mentioned by little fox is the elves.


    So she asked the system.


    "Dog, what''s the situation now?"


    The system says, "little fox has good ability. The creator God has found you again, so he personally sent people to cooperate with the dragon people. With the help of the creator God, they will soon lock you in. Now, the envoys of creationism have reached a consensus with the dragon people. "


    Because they have just reached an agreement, they still have time to go.


    At this juncture, Su Tang didn''t want to eat breakfast. She put the fox in her mirror world and went north with Yexiu.


    However, the expression of night repair all the way is strange.


    Bruce Lee has always been a high cold word and not much, but now, it''s hard to write three big words "unhappy" on his face.


    Su Tang thought it interesting. If she was not happy in the past, she would never show it.


    "Yexiu, the Elves will cross this ice and snow land, so what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Tang''s words made Yexiu stop, but he just stopped. He obviously didn''t want to answer, but changed the topic, "is that Fox awake? Let her come out and make a divination about how far north the so-called north is. "


    Xiao gaoleng doesn''t want to speak. Su Tang doesn''t force him either, so he lets the fox out.


    Little fox wakes up during this period of time. He sleeps more than he wakes up every day. So Sue Tang is not sure if the baby will still be sleeping if she is released.


    However, who would have thought that Yexiu, looking at the sleeping fox, picked it up with one hand and shook it upside down. Su Tang would love the fox for her strength.


    But without waiting for her heartache, the little fox woke up, but his eyes were still at a loss. "Master Xiu, what''s the matter?"


    Night repair cold face, "you said the north, in the end how north."


    Looking at the ice and snow, the fox suddenly changed his laziness and jumped down from ye Xiu''s hands with his short legs.


    The land of ice and snow is so big that ordinary people can''t cross it at all. Even the powerful dragon clan, if no one leads them, may be lost here. Therefore, the elves have become the mysterious race of the protoss next to the mainland.


    Thinking of this, Yexiu can''t help locking his eyes to Su Tang.


    He remembered that the little mirror knew the way.


    She seems to know everything. No matter how hard he tries, he always seems to be unable to catch up with her. For this reason, he does whatever he can to keep her by his side.


    Little fox doesn''t know these things. At the moment, she is full of joy in the snow, "master Xiu, this is it. If I''m right, someone will come to pick us up soon."The little fox''s purple pupil is shining brightly in this ice and snow, but it is a very gorgeous color.


    She said Yexiu frowned when someone came to pick them up. He had an ominous premonition. And when the mysterious man finally appeared, at that moment, Yexiu felt that he would rather fight the Protoss and the Dragon than stay here!


    Unlike him, Su Tang was surprised, "it''s Abby!"


    Abby, the half blood elf she saved.


    Abby walked through the ice and snow, and his face had the unique sense of indifference of the elves. However, when he saw Su Tang, he laughed and felt the warmth of melting ice and snow.


    "Sister mirror!"


    Night repair a listen to this call, pale golden pupil only cold, eyes swept away, almost condensed into a bone piercing ice cone, eager to pierce people.


    AI Bi trots all the way to see Su Tang, full of excitement, "sister Jing, are you ok?"


    When Yexiu heard the words, his ears immediately moved. When he finally saw the little mirror 50 years ago, it was the little mirror who took him away and didn''t want him. However, when he looked for it later, he found her broken mirror in the world of the dead. So what happened at the beginning?


    Su Tang said with a smile, "it''s OK. I have something to do. How can I still stand in front of you?"


    Abby was relieved. "Sister Jing, I''ve been looking for you all these years, but my ability is limited..." Speaking of this, he scratched his hair in embarrassment, forming a sharp contrast with his previous sense of indifference.


    "By the way, sister Jing, how did you come here?"


    If it had been before, the child would have warmly welcomed them, but now he asks why they came.


    Su Tang acutely found, "what happened to the elves?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    Su Tang''s words made Abby''s eyes twinkle with sadness. He sighed helplessly and said truthfully, "the life tree of the elves is polluted."


    The tree of life can be said to be the origin of the life of the elves. Once the tree of life is polluted, there is only one end to meet the elves.


    All elves, all pollution, and pollution elves, they are no longer pure, but become dark and cruel.


    The situation is serious, even Yexiu put down his prejudice for a while and pulled the fox in the snow. "Little fox, your divination seems to be wrong. The elves have no time since ancient times. How can they deal with the dragon and the protoss?"


    Smell speech, Abby a face anger, "mirror elder sister, that God has not let you go?"


    Yexiu was very unhappy. He felt that Abby knew something he didn''t know. What God and when did the little mirror fight with the God? Why doesn''t he know at all?


    As a result, he hated the half breed spirit even more.


    Abby didn''t know much about it. He only knew that there was a god pestering Su Tang at the beginning, but he didn''t know what God he was. In addition, Su Tang disappeared later, which made him think that she had been killed and had an accident for a long time.


    Su Tang is a little guilty. She secretly glances at Yexiu. As a result, she is caught by him, which makes her even more guilty.


    She coughed and cleared her throat, then changed the subject, "what''s the situation of the elves now?"


    When it comes to this, Abby''s face is more sad. Although he is a half breed, he has lived in the elves since he was a child. When the elves have an accident, he is more sad than anyone else.


    "90% of the elves have been polluted, and the rest are all mixed race like me. Maybe the blood is not pure enough, so we haven''t been greatly affected. But... " He wry smile, "we may not be able to support it."


    They only account for 10%, and the ability of mixed race is generally not as good as pure blood.


    The situation is more serious, but the little fox suddenly said: "it will break the ground and regenerate."


    Her voice was small, but Abby noticed that he was half of the orc blood, so he liked the little fox.


    "Are you from the orcs?"


    The little fox was a little tired after a while, but Yexiu grabbed her tail and dared to be angry.


    "Well, yes."


    During this period, Abby was tired of fighting with those polluted elves. Suddenly, he met such a cute one. He was very happy. "I''m half ORC. By the way, my name is Abby. What''s your name?"


    Little fox has no name. Once upon a time in Orc tribe, everyone called her little wild breed.


    It''s hard to hear, so she never admits it''s her name.


    "No, I don''t have a name."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can give you a nice name."


    Yexiu squinted for three seconds. Without saying a word, Yexiu put the fox into Abby''s arms and said in a cold voice, "I''ll give you a ride."


    Abby was caught off guard by the fluffy little cute hit a face, the heart is fast. He really wanted to adopt the fox, but now that he was too busy to take care of himself, he could only say, "thank you, but I can''t take care of myself now. I''m afraid I can''t take care of her."


    Yexiu had been bothered by the fox, and felt that she had taken away the eyes and care of the little mirror. "You only need to face an elf family, and besides the dragon family, there are gods who are chasing me." Then, afraid he would not, he added, "at the beginning, this little fox was chased by the orcs because of the mixed race."


    This words, Abby more distressed, little fox just how old, look at the appearance of a teenager, but experienced so many hardships.


    Such a small, hairy one, that group of orcs how to bear it!


    Abby was never afraid of death. Before, he was just afraid of being involved with them, but now, don''t say anything, he directly welcomed them back to his base.


    The hybrids have dug a temporary residence in the land of ice and snow. Now, when they see Abby coming back, they look at him one after another.


    "Abby, who are these people?"


    Abby, "this is the benefactor who saved me."


    Other elves all know what happened to Abby at that time. If it wasn''t for Abby, they would have been killed by those polluted elves. As soon as they heard that they were his benefactor, they also took Sutang as their villain.


    The environment of ice and snow is bad, and there is nothing good. The mixed race elves are very embarrassed.


    But Su Tang didn''t dislike it at all. "You don''t have to worry about us, just do your own business."


    The Elves were not at ease at the beginning, but at last Abby came forward and gave up.


    Too enthusiastic, Su Tang is embarrassed, and finally simply pull Yexiu back to the mirror world.


    "Night practice, during this period, I need to practice alone."


    Once upon a time, Yexiu didn''t want her to become worse. When she became worse, she would leave like last time. But now, he clearly finds that he is not strong enough. He needs to train himself to protect her completely."Well, I''ll protect the law for you."


    Su Tang didn''t refuse. At this time, if you don''t let him do something, this guy will feel insecure.


    "Well, if you have anything, you can wake me up."


    Su Tang shut up. Before Yexiu left, she only took a deep look at her, but she didn''t stay.


    Back to the temporary residence of the elves, Yexiu finds Abby alone.


    He needs to know what happened after Sue sugar left him.


    Abby knew him. At that time, he was jealous of him. He knew very well that although Su Tang had saved him, he could not fight for his position.


    Jealousy is like a seed. Once it takes root, it will lead to extremes. Fortunately, Abe finally wakes up.


    Everyone is different. Just like him, he can''t treat everyone equally. Moreover, he is very glad that he met Su Tang.


    "Do you want to know why sister Jing left?"


    Yexiu, "yes."


    Abby, "you know, I once envied you. Although sister Jing saved me and finally left with me, her heart was always on your side. She once told me that her little dragon people have grown up and are no longer the crying little dragon people at the beginning. She has to learn to let go and let you grow up. "


    Su Tang once said these words to him, but Yexiu never believed them. She just felt that they were her excuses and her excuses for abandoning herself.


    However, when he heard it from others, it was a different feeling.


    Abby continued, he said: "it''s a blessing for you and me to meet sister Jing, but she may be too bright, and finally she was targeted by the gods. I don''t know the specific situation. I only remember that she disappeared after a fight with the gods. Over the years, I have searched countless places, but there is still no trace of her. Originally, I thought she was gone... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    When Yexiu heard Abby''s words, although there were only a few words, his head was shocked to a blank.


    God, the supreme existence in the world, if someone is liked by the other party, how can he escape.


    How did his little mirror escape his clutches? Maybe that''s why he found her fragment in the world of the dead.


    Yexiu felt that he had found the truth, but the truth made him so miserable. He had been cruel to the little mirror for so long, but he never thought about the situation of the little mirror at that time.


    He''s not really a thing.


    He thought it was painful, but for the little mirror, it was not. And the first thing he managed to revive her was to ban her with a contract. What''s the difference between his practice and those disgusting gods.


    Night repair''s heart a draw a pain, small mirror never sorry himself, really sorry, is he.


    He''s the one who''s sorry for her.


    In the mirror world, Su Tang is practicing to a bottleneck somewhere. Suddenly, the system prompts keep ringing.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 50.5%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 40.5%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 35.5%."


    Su Tang is very curious about the sudden change. After knowing the truth, she is silent.


    For such a beautiful misunderstanding, she said that she didn''t want to explain it at all.


    As a result, she continued to practice happily. As for any bottleneck, she was cured by the falling blackening value.


    Outside the mirror world, night repair throat dry, even can''t say anything.


    Abby took a deep look at him, said nothing, and turned away.


    Little fox is held by Abby. She looks back at Yexiu. In fact, in the past, she didn''t like adult Xiu. No, that shouldn''t be called dislike, that should be called fear. Although she is small, she can understand people''s faces since she was a child. Master Xiu is not a good person to get along with, or to be more direct, he is not a good person, even more terrible than those who bully her.


    But at this moment, the little fox felt pity for him and wanted to lick his hand to comfort him.


    Abby seemed to see through her thoughts, rubbed her hairy little head and said with a smile, "you don''t have to comfort him."


    Because it''s useless for anyone to comfort him, including Su Tang himself. This is that if he does something wrong by himself, it''s up to him.


    After that day, Yexiu, who had nothing to say, was silent. However, when the half blood elves fought against the polluted elves, he was the first one.


    It has to be said that the fighting power of the dragon clan is really powerful. At least, the half blood elves, who could not support themselves, had the ability to fight back because of his joining in. However, when Su Tang came out of the mirror, she was almost stunned by this scene.


    She saw Yexiu pulling down the tree of life!


    There are countless dark elves scattered around the tree of life. They are all polluted elves. Their pupils are dark, and even their white wings are as dark as ink.


    "Stop it


    Once the tree of life of the elves dies, the Elves will be destroyed, and the night repair, which has one third of the elves'' blood, will be seriously injured.


    It''s really unnecessary to kill one thousand enemies and hurt eight hundred people!


    Su Tang flurried to ask Yexiu to stop. As a result, as soon as Bruce Lee turned around, Su Tang was silly again.


    "Shit, I''ll just shut up. Why is something wrong with my little dragon


    "Life Tree pollution, night repair so close contact with it, will certainly be affected, but..." After a pause, the system said, "I don''t think you need to worry about this right now."


    Su Tang just some doubts, see the little fox with a hundred meters sprint speed from the rapid.


    "Sister Jing, run! Master Xiu and brother Abby are influenced by the tree of life! "


    Seeing that the little fox was about to rush into Su Tang''s arms, he was stopped by a big and powerful hand.


    There is a circle of black unidentified objects around the pale golden pupil of night repair, which is spreading. If you look closer, you will find that the pale golden pupil is no longer pure, and there is a dark breath.


    The little fox is really miserable. When he was sober, he was disgusted by Yexiu and threw his tail away. Now he lost control and still carried his tail. The only difference is that he is now in a murderous mood and makes the little fox shiver.


    Su Tang was so angry that she was afraid that he would hurt the fox. She immediately said, "Yexiu, let her go!"


    How long has she been closed? This is his meow. If she comes out later, will the whole army be destroyed!


    Yexiu was wearing a cold and handsome face, slightly frowning, obviously not happy.


    Su Tang is so angry and happy that everyone who can bully her in front of her.


    It seems that it''s time for him to recall his childhood and how he was beaten by her.She beat the night convent standing?


    Of course, even though he gradually lost control, he still knew that the man in front of him could not be hurt, so even if her fist hit him, he could not hide, just stood there, and then Sutang stopped.


    System, "friend? Don''t you mean to let him recall his whole childhood? Why did you stop all of a sudden? "


    Su Tang cold face, very heartless, but said the words is another meaning, "this face is too handsome, a little under the hand ah."


    The wind from his fist swept his cheek, and Yexiu didn''t even blink his eyes. However, he seemed to be confused, and he tilted his head slightly to look at Su Tang.


    It was like asking why she didn''t fight.


    Little fox was caught by the tail, can only look at this scene head down, I do not know why, clearly is the atmosphere of tension, she always feel that there are some pink bubbles around her.


    It''s just, it''s not good.


    So she shook her tail. She didn''t expect to be able to struggle. As a result, master Xiu let go.


    The little fox jumps to the ground, and sees that master Xiu opens his hand and holds Su Tang''s fist.


    Yexiu actually has a trace of reason. His pupils are not completely blackened, and he is not completely blackened. However, the surface of his brain can no longer think about anything. Since her appearance, he has only one idea left in his mind.


    The small fist in the palm is very warm, which is quite different from the feeling in the ice and snow.


    He stared at Su Tang''s fist for half a sound. Suddenly, he lowered his head, slightly loosened his palm, and gently licked the back of her hand.


    Wet touch from the back of the hand burst, Su Tang scalp numb, can''t believe to look at him, "you he meow, dirty or not!"


    Yexiu, "sweet."


    Su Tang


    Su Tang finally gave him a fall over his shoulder, but Yexiu, who had the ability to resist, fell to the ground along with her action, but before falling to the ground, he pulled her into his arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    Su Tang is confused. It''s different from what she thought at the beginning!


    "You let go!"


    As soon as the voice came out, Yexiu held her hand harder.


    He told her with practical action that it was impossible to let go and that he would never let go in his life.


    Su Tang was so angry that she struggled for several times. She was just going to give him a taste of what an adult would have suffered. As a result, she was dull.


    No, this kind of environment, this kind of atmosphere, what can you meow up?


    Yexiu licked his thin lips, which were slightly dry. At this moment, he didn''t think about anything except one thing.


    "I think..."


    Su Tang was furious and roared, "no! You don''t want to! "


    Words fall, and angrily asked the system, "dog son, get out, tell me the solution!"


    The sound of the system is leisurely, and even a little bit like watching a play, "ah, we little dragon people have awakened the blood of the elves."


    Only elves are affected by the tree of life.


    The system says, "well, the elves have lived in this ice and snow for generations, which is quite different from the ridiculous race of the dragon race. The elves easily don''t like anyone, but if you can let the proud elves under his proud head, Congratulations, it''s his true love."


    Su Tang listened to some of these words, and was not angry. Now is the time to explain this kind of thing?


    "Speak up


    The system said, "Hey, this is a routine operation. If an elf is emotional, guess what, how can he recover his mind? Of course, it''s love ~ "


    when he said this, he almost presented yooo ~.


    Su Tang was shocked, "dog, you''ve changed!"


    System, "people are floating in the river and lake, who can be unchangeable, you have changed, how can I not catch up with you."


    Su Tang, "..." I suspect you''ve been kidnapped. You''re not my dog. My dog can''t be so emotional! "


    The system is happy, smile that call a charming, "Oh, hate, people haven''t fall in love, how can you say people like this."


    This tone, let Su sugar inexplicably think of a one meter eight strong man, holding a flower handkerchief, in that face smile.


    No, I can''t think about it. She''s going to throw up. Swiftly, the


    system as like as two peas could only help itself, so she ran back to the mirror world. Before she left, she did not forget to duplicate her copy with her own ability.


    As a result, the replica only came out for three seconds, and it was exploded.


    Yexiu''s face was very bad, and the dark fog around his pale golden eyes gradually expanded. Then, Su Tang, hiding in the mirror world, heard the blackening value jump up like money.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 45.5%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 5%, and the current blackening index is 50.5%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 0.5%, and the current blackening index is 51%."


    Bruce Lee is a vengeful guy, which is reflected in the blackening value that rises at 0:00.


    Su Tang is so angry that she swears out of the mirror world. As a result, Xiaolongren is very shameless. When she comes out, she changes her previous state of anger and looks at her. She looks like she has been abandoned. She is very pitiful.


    However, once cheated by him, how could su Tang believe him again? Although people came out, they were far away from him.


    "Gouzi, give me a plan to purify the tree of life."


    System, "the method is in the man. The reason why the tree of life turns black is that the time period is almost the same as that when the little dragon people become undead. Although our male master has only one-third of the Elven blood, the tree of life is very realistic. It depends on the strength. The strength of night repair exceeds all the existing elves, so once he degenerates and blackens, the tree of life will follow in its footsteps. "


    Su Tang was shocked when she heard this for the first time. "But, isn''t the night repair changed from the state of the dead?"


    System, "so only night repair can purify the tree of life."


    Su sugar said with a small face, "I think you are trying to be reasonable. Every time something happens, you want me to devote myself. I didn''t expect you to be such a dog."


    The system said: "I''m not to blame. I didn''t make the man like you. So, we have to ask ourselves, can you stop releasing your damned charm to the man


    After talking about this, Su Tang got goose bumps, just How did her dog become so What a fuss!


    Su Tang didn''t want to deal with it according to the plan given by the system, so she dragged night repair all the way to the side of the black holy pool.


    Life Tree pollution, black holy water is no exception.


    However, Su Tang is a cruel person. She kicked Yexiu into the holy pool.


    All the elves who followed Yexiu were stunned.


    In the current situation, Yexiu is the king of their hybrid elves! And their king, now, was kicked to the holy pool by the weak little girl.Who can bear this?


    One by one, the half breed elves showed a tendency to run wild. As a result, before they got close to Sutang, they were hit by fireballs one by one. It was night repair who threw fireballs.


    Su Tang coldly glanced at the mixed race elves, and then moved her eyes to Yexiu.


    "Do you know why I''m angry?"


    Yexiu was very honest. He just stood by the holy water and looked at her for a moment.


    "I don''t know."


    He felt that he had done nothing wrong. He liked her and had feelings for her. He wanted to enter her and integrate her with himself. Therefore, even if she kicked himself out of the cold pool, he still didn''t feel that he was wrong.


    The holy pool is not big. After all, it''s a pool. It''s not deep. When Yexiu stood up, his neck was exposed. But for Sutang, it was another matter.


    Originally, she was confronting Yexiu, but this guy actually pulled her in.


    The elves are located in the land of ice and snow, and the holy water is also icy. Thanks to her, she is not an ordinary person, otherwise she can be frozen into blood at this moment.


    But it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the holy pool is a little deep for her!


    Overhead, night repair incredibly also smelly shameless in that way: "kiss me a mouthful, I take you up."


    When he said this, the little girl was in his arms, and they looked very close.


    Su Tang wiped the water on her face and said angrily, "kiss you a hammer!"


    Who would have thought that this son of a bitch had let go!


    Su Tang suddenly fell back into the holy pool. Don''t ask her why she didn''t help herself when she knew how to swim, because this pool is not ordinary water at all. No matter how standard she paddles, she just can''t float!


    However, the head of the person is still shameless, and even inch, "said you are my people, take you up."


    Su Tang


    Mother Ganlin!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    Is Sutang a man of backbone?


    Of course she is. However, Bruce Lee has a deep heart. He actually uses the blood print contract to make use of Su Tang''s words. He has to listen to him and force her to admit it.


    Of course, Su Tang would never admit it. Even if he didn''t use the blood print contract, she would agree the next second.


    It''s just a small life. Why fight with the man.


    A man can bend and stretch. She''s a beautiful girl, of course!


    Night repair eyes in the degree, also very easy to coax, when Su sugar should next sentence she is his person, the corners of the mouth began to rise, even the blackening value fell from 51% to only 40%.


    But it was not over. He seemed to know that the little girl was just cajoling him, so he said, "since it''s my man, I''ll verify it." With that, he looked down at the little girl in his arms. She was in a good mood and said, "so give me a kiss."


    So, finally still can''t get rid of kiss his destiny?!


    Su Tang is so tired that he kisses him perfunctorily. However, Bruce Lee is so bad that he says, "this is not the case."


    What''s the difference between a kiss and another?


    So, holding the head of Bruce Lee, she opened her mouth and took a bite.


    This bite is quite hard, with a bit of revenge, and directly bites Yexiu''s mouth. The blood overflows from the wound. Su Tang is not afraid, but licks the wound gently.


    "It''s sweet."


    This arrogant attitude made Yexiu''s pupils shrink, and then the whole dragon was excited.


    The blood print contract forced her to make a contract with him when he was very angry. If it was now, he would never. Compared with the obedient little mirror, he preferred the one now, arrogant and bright, like the brightest star in the night sky, always standing high, rather than falling for whom and bleak for whom.


    He is not stupid, can see the little mirror also care about him, but, as a selfish dragon, just care about where enough?


    "Little mirror, you..." Will you stay with me forever?


    Before she finished, Su Tang seemed to have no patience. She put out her hand and patted him on the head. "Bruce Lee, take it when it''s good, or I''ll be fierce, but it''s terrible!"


    Yexiu bent his lips and laughed.


    Which is terrible, clearly cute to explosion.


    "Ang, tell me, what will you do to me?"


    Su Tang said in a vicious voice, "I''m fierce, but I want to drink human blood and eat human flesh!"


    The smile of Yexiu''s lips is deeper, "Oh, so is it like just drinking my blood? If so, how can I make you angry? "


    Su Tang found out that every male master has a shameless skill, and there is no upper limit to this skill!


    Sao is Sao, but she has already become a Buddha, so she pushed someone, "I''m not an elf. When will you take me up?" Then, afraid that he would continue to Sao, he said, "I think I''m so short of freezing to death."


    Holy water didn''t play any role in night practice, but Su Tang was different. She was as good as freezing to death as she said.


    By the time Yexiu picked her up, her lips were white with cold.


    Before the two were in the holy pool, Su Tang wanted to save face, and did not show any signs of frostbite. In addition, he was also in the mood to quarrel with Yexiu, so Yexiu directly ignored this point.


    As soon as he got ashore, he fell into deep chagrin.


    Why can''t I find out as soon as possible!


    "Little mirror, how are you doing?"


    Su Tang also regretted why she had to support herself before. Now she''s ready to play.


    This was her last thought before she went into a coma.


    Yexiu was flustered. Fortunately, as his pollution was removed, the tree of life began to improve gradually. First, the mixed blood elves with lower pollution level, and then the pure blood elves.


    Yexiu has now fully awakened the spirit blood. Although he is of mixed blood, he is more powerful than those of pure blood.


    The most obvious performance is that some half blood elves bow to him directly.


    The tree of life is the life of the elves. If it is recognized, it is their king.


    No, even Abby came forward respectfully.


    He practiced the highest level of kneeling ceremony to the night, during which there was no dissatisfaction or reluctance, Wang said


    With Abby''s kneeling, soon all the mixed race elves knelt down, and in the end, even the so-called pure blood elves knelt down.


    In front of the tree of life, blood is nothing.


    Yexiu is indifferent to their kneeling. He just hugs Su Tang tightly and gives her treatment. However, he finds that any treatment is useless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Abby respectfully explained: "Wang, holy water and tree of life are one. Except for the elves, no one can get close to holy water. Otherwise, they will be frozen to death."When the night repair Dun, stare big eyes, eyes flustered incomparable.


    At this time, Abby continued: "but if you can turn sister Jing into a member of our elf family, as long as she can get the approval of the tree of life, then sister Jing will be cured. Among them, I think the quickest way is for Wang Ying to marry her. "


    At last, Yexiu was relieved for no reason.


    Don''t say marry her, even if want his life, he also willing.


    As a result, Su Tang had a wedding in a coma for the first time. Because the Elves were polluted and degenerated before, the Elven palace was in a mess. Now, to get married, we have to clean it up. At least, it''s not so chaotic.


    When the palace is finished, the next step is flowers.


    Although the elves live in ice and snow, the flowers of the elves are unique in the world. They are the flowers of ice and snow. They are made of ice and snow for thousands of years. Their whole body is crystal clear, and even at night, they will have a faint fluorescence.


    When the Elven king got married, his subordinates filled every corner with flowers of ice and snow. At night, it was beautiful.


    Su Tang wakes up in such a beautiful scenery. At the beginning, she hasn''t reflected what happened. She just looks at the life tree not far away, and knows that the broken number has been relieved. As for the beautiful scenery around, it should be the restoration of the tree of life, and the Elves were happy to arrange it.


    The only thing I can''t figure out is that Yexiu said something serious and pious there.


    "I, Yexiu, would like to marry Jing, and from then on Life after life, never separate


    Su Tang was even more at a loss. She could understand every word Yexiu said, but how could she not understand it.


    System, "Congratulations, we cubs, once again, to the male Lord, to the wedding, to the queen of the elves. Now, offering gifts, scattering flowers ~ "


    suddenly, her mind is like blowing up a fireworks factory. The colorful fireworks not only hurt her skull, but also made her face gloomy.


    "Dog, you''d better have a good explanation!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    With the systematic explanation, the whole person of Sutang is ignorant.


    What is it? She was in a coma for a moment, you meow, elves are so bloody pit of it? Either be their man or go Death?


    Su Tang felt that she was smeared with malice. She looked at Yexiu, "Yexiu?"


    Yexiu looked back, his clothes had been changed, and became white as the bright moon. Even on his head, he had a crown inlaid with magic gems.


    Su Tang subconsciously touched her head. It''s very good. It''s the back crown. You don''t need to see it. It must be very beautiful.


    "Can you explain it to me?"


    Yexiu saw that she woke up. Until now, she was completely relieved. However, when she heard her question, she suddenly had a meal, and then said with a gentle smile, "we are married."


    Of course Sutang knows, but! Bruce Lee, don''t you want to explain any more, just use these five words to kill her? At least give her a process of acceptance!


    However, Yexiu didn''t explain. Instead, he looked at her and said, "is the little mirror happy?"


    Su Tang Happy to have a hammer!


    However, the indistinct sense of illness quickly put her on alert.


    Task has been done for so many generations. In the past, it was only task, not emotion. Now, every man in the world wants to talk with her about an amazing love affair. No matter how stupid or stupid she is, she knows the law.


    For example, the little dragon people in this life have fallen in love with her again.


    Well, if she wants to survive, she has to coax people. However, Bruce Lee is very smart. If she suddenly says she is happy, she will not believe her.


    So, with a blank face, "happy what? I''m too scared. Don''t fool me with a word. Tell me what''s going on Then he threatened him with staring eyes, "you''d better tell me the truth, or I''ll get angry, even I''m afraid of myself!"


    Her answer was reasonable, but because she didn''t deny it directly, Yexiu was not angry, on the contrary, she was very happy.


    For Yexiu, this was her subconscious answer. Then, at least to some extent, the little mirror didn''t dislike him.


    Ever since he learned the truth from Abe, he felt that he was the one who owed her. But if he let go, he couldn''t do it.


    He can only be so careful, a little trial, a little closer.


    The so-called need to marry her in order to let her not be affected by the holy water, his heart is also selfish, but also secretly happy, he is like an ordinary person who accidentally got the baby, happy, but also afraid that he can not protect the baby.


    "As you can see, we are married." Yexiu''s voice is very low. In the night, it''s very magnetic. He smiles like a patient hunter. However, he pushes her into the hunting range, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    He explained it slowly, without any concealment, and even the secret joy in his heart came out at the same time.


    "Actually, when I heard Abby say this method, I was very surprised," he said


    After he had finished speaking, Su Tang could only reply with a stiff head, "but I feel very scared."


    Yexiu was silent for a moment, and then said, "well, is the little mirror angry when he learns the result?"


    Sue sugar shook her head.


    In fact, she really didn''t get angry. Anyway, she would have been angry if she had not been a little Buddhist.


    So, when it''s time to relax, be sure to relax.


    Yexiu seemed to confirm whether she had lied, and then said, "well, does the little mirror hate me?"


    Su Tang glanced at her and said, "if I really disliked you, I would have beaten you."


    This is very sincere, small mirror never affectation, like is like, don''t like that is don''t like, never with you around.


    So, when she said this, Yexiu couldn''t help but smile and picked someone up. He was a bit cautious, like praying and extravagant hope. "Little mirror, would you like to have a try with me?"


    He spoke with stars in his eyes.


    Su Tang thought, once someone said, like a person, eyes will be with light.


    At this moment, he was sincere.


    Ask, no one can refuse such a sincere look, careful tone, at least, Su sugar can''t do.


    So, she agreed.


    Of course, she has conditions before she agrees.


    "It''s not impossible for me to promise." Su Tang let him hold himself, with a smile on his face, "but I have conditions..." Before we finished, the system suddenly issued a warning.


    System, "Zizai, the creator is going to attack with the dragon, you still have one minute to set up!"


    At this juncture, she should dare to leave the night repair and blacken every minute!


    But the system doesn''t care, "only 30 seconds left."Yexiu was full of excitement. He didn''t expect that one day it would come true. Because he was too excited, he didn''t notice Sutang''s face changed slightly.


    "Little mirror, I''m very happy I, you... " He was excited and incoherent. He just wanted to say that he would listen to her in the future, but before he spoke, the ground under his feet suddenly shook.


    Su Tang, "Yexiu, go and gather other elves!"


    At this juncture, needless to say, the spirits of other elves also came.


    There is a land of ice and snow outside the fiefdom of the elves. That place is the protection circle of the elves. With it, it is obvious that some races can attack the elves. However, if they can make the fiefdom tremble, they must have a bright future.


    They think about the whole continent, even the most powerful silver dragon of the dragon clan, and they can''t do it.


    "The creator."


    Su Tang''s words made the elves in an uproar.


    The creator God is higher than the God. Some people say that the world was created by him. Others say that he is the first God in the world. Anyway, he has a very important position in this continent.


    The elves are not afraid to fight against the gods, but the creator never cares about the race. How did he disturb him this time?


    The elves don''t know, but Yexiu is the first one to react.


    He remembers that Abby said that the little mirror was once entangled by gods. At first, he thought it was an ordinary God, but now he thinks that although the origin of the little mirror is a mystery, the strength of the little mirror is there. If it is an ordinary God, it is impossible to hurt her or even explode.


    Unless


    Creator!


    There was a chill in his eyes, but his hand firmly grasped Su Tang.


    Once upon a time, Su Tang always stood in front of him when she was in danger. Now, he should learn to shield her from the wind and rain.


    "Little mirror, this time, I will guard you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    Su Tang always feels that she has no romantic cells. She has to change a girl. She must be moved by the man''s affectionate protection. However, she is not moved. On the contrary, she says to Yexiu in disgust: "let''s give way. This is my gratitude and resentment with him. Let me fight with him first."


    She almost said, excuse me, you disturb me.


    But when she finished saying this, she felt that her words were too straight and straight, so she said, "you can wait a little longer to let me fight, or if I can''t fight, you can help me, or so..." She paused, bent her eyes and said, "you will protect me, won''t you?"


    The little mirror looked at herself and asked if he would protect her. At that moment, Yexiu''s heart beat faster.


    He felt that he was recognized.


    "Yes."


    I will protect you forever.


    Night repair throat tight, just said a word, then no longer speak, but in the heart but secretly made an oath.


    It''s his little mirror, and he''ll watch over her all her life.


    The land of ice and snow may be difficult for other races to conquer, but it is easy for the creator. Behind him, there are a large number of dragon cavalry with different colors. Among them, the silver dragon, the leader, looks arrogantly and contemptuously at the elves underground.


    He opened his mouth, huge dragon breath, let the weak elves fall to the ground directly.


    "Elves, are you crazy to let a half blood bastard be king?" Silver dragon looks at the crown on the top of Yexiu''s head. The whole dragon thinks it''s incredible. Then look at Su Tang, the Queen''s hair crown is given to a person who is not even a mixed race!


    Silver Dragon said, and arrogantly laughed, sure enough, the spirit of the family has done ah.


    "Elves, listen up, hand over the night repair and the mirror, we dragon can cease war, or even leave the elves territory."


    For the dragon people, who are the most effective on the mainland, they are indeed arrogant, but this does not mean that the elves are weak.


    The strength of the elves is second only to the dragon. Besides, this kind of elves is their territory, not his dragon!


    Therefore, the former Elven king came out to fight with weapons.


    The Elves were almost destroyed in his hands, and then he figured out, what kind of mixed race is not mixed race, and there is no discrimination in the tree of life, what kind of discrimination do they have? Besides, if not for the king, there will be no more elves in the future.


    Therefore, what the Dragon King said was undoubtedly to rub the dignity of the elves on the ground.


    "Fight for our king! Fight for the elves


    The former Elven king raised his weapon and gave a long roar. Suddenly, all the Elven families resonated.


    They raised their weapons one after another, which was the king who brought them back from the abyss. Although they were of mixed blood, what about that? What about the noble blood? They all forget that the tree of life is their real origin. If the Dragon want to deal with their king, it is to kill the elves.


    Silver dragon, as the king of the dragon family, once again feels that the elves are crazy, even for the sake of a mixed race, they do not hesitate to fight against them.


    However, after shock, he laughs sarcastically. The elves still have a great position in the mainland. If he can achieve the goal of killing the elves, who else on the mainland will dare to challenge the dragon? Even, it is possible to leave a unified mainland.


    "Since you''re looking for death, I''ll give you a good ride."


    The Dragon cavalry and the Elven knights are tied. As for the silver dragon, he throws his tail at Yexiu.


    The rest of the creation God and Su Tang looked at each other, and then they both laughed.


    It should be said that he is worthy of the title of Creator. His appearance and temperament are not comparable to those of ordinary people. However, this kind of person with empty appearance has no advantage over Su Tang. Especially last time, this damned guy actually overcame her. Otherwise, she would have hurt him more than that.


    The God of creation sends out a faint halo. It''s very dazzling, and people can''t look directly at it. However, this has no effect on Sutang.


    As a mirror, you are the sun in the sky, and she can completely reflect it to you.


    When the enemies met, they were mostly swords, but the creator tried to persuade Su Tang with words.


    "Little mirror, mixed race is rubbish. I told you before that you would fight to explode for him, but he even made a blood contract for you. Tut Tut, I couldn''t bear such a heavy hand at that time."


    He still has the face to talk about that year? Although xuewenqi seems to be overbearing, as long as the night repair doesn''t give any orders, it doesn''t affect Sutang. Although, generally can poison hot to knot this contract, will not let the other party feel good.


    However, Su Tang said that the thunder and rain of her own little dragon people were small. Which time did she really want to hurt her?


    "I said," Why are you the only Creator in the world? It turns out that being cheeky is one of the conditions. It''s the first time I''ve met such a cheeky person in the thousand years of the mainland. I admire it. "


    The creator God has been praised by people for so many years. When did he lose face, or in front of the two most powerful races in the mainland? At that time, his pale golden eyes flashed the intention of killing. However, the reason why the God of creation is the God of creation, if he wants to kill again in his heart, his appearance is still noble."Little mirror, you''ll make me very embarrassed."


    Su Tang, "let me kill you, it''s not hard."


    The statue of creation heard a joke. He did admit that the mirror was very powerful, but no matter how powerful it was, it was finally broken by him. Now, he is trying to find the dwarves to scrape it together. It seems that it has recovered as before, but what is the reality?


    "Don''t worry, this time, I will never break you again."


    Su Tang, "then I advise you not to worry, because this time, I will kill you."


    Speaking of this, basically there is no need to talk about it. No, as soon as the scenery changes, they enter the illusion.


    This place, unless the God of creation opens it, no one else can enter it, including going out.


    Without outsiders, the disguise of the God of creation will no longer continue. Instead, Su Tang calmly said, "it''s 50 years since you were called the God of creation, but you have to innovate. It''s still this illusory space. Do you think you can trap me again?"


    Creationism was not angry when she said the unreal space was worthless. Instead, he laughed, "fancy is not practical. Besides, do you think I can let you run again?"


    In the past 50 years, he has been consolidating the illusory space. No matter the gods or the dragon clan, they can''t get out in the end.


    A small mirror, no matter how powerful it was, is now in a state of depression. The creator does not care about her any more.


    "Little mirror, be wise and less hurt. After all, if this is broken again, the dwarves will be very tired. " Even so, the attack is insidious to death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    For the God of creation, Yexiu can find the dwarves to repair her. If she is really disobedient, she can break it and give it to the dwarves. Anyway, she can be reborn, and after she is reborn, maybe even the blood seal doesn''t exist.


    When he thought about it, he was more interested in her.


    You know, when he killed her, he really didn''t stay behind. Since he didn''t want to follow him, it''s unnecessary to keep such a strong thing.


    But the life of this little thing is really vigorous. It can be revived after a visit to the undead.


    While the creator sighed, the feeling of wanting her became stronger.


    How could a half breed win her favor while being so despised.


    No matter how fierce the fight in the virtual world is, it will not have any impact on the outside world. However, what makes the dragon people incredible is how the creator God disappeared, and this woman is still there?


    They remember that when the creator came to the door, he asked for her?!


    Not only the dragon people, but also the night repair.


    "Little mirror, you..."


    Su Tang winked at him and said with a smile, "not only do you want to protect me, but I also want to protect you. As for the stupid creator, I decided to let him have fun with himself in the illusory world for a while."


    It sounds good. In fact, the bottom line is that she is not at ease. This is the man she has been cherishing for so long. Although sometimes she wants to blow him up, she still does all the tasks. If the old silver dragon is hurt, it''s not her own headache. So it''s better to kill the old silver dragon first, and then clean up the creation slowly God.


    As for why she appeared here, joking, the Creator would split a world out? She has a mirror world, and with the help of the system, she first brings the creator to the mirror world.


    Into the mirror world, is not into her territory, let alone a small replicator, as long as she is happy, how much she can give you copy.


    So no matter how fierce the creator''s move is, she can kill the replicator, and she can connect seamlessly and replicate another one. What she had to do was to try to make sure that they would not be found by the creator. As long as they did not find out, they could fight to the end of time.


    Although Sutang is disgusted with the creator God, man is a God in the end, and his power is still there. This fight can consume a lot of his strength. Of course, she also made second-hand preparations. Once the creator found out that she was in the mirror world, she would directly connect the mirror world with the outside world.


    True or false, this is the most difficult to distinguish.


    The huge dragon clan hovers in the sky, almost covering the whole elf clan, but everyone can fly, so this is not the advantage of the dragon clan. Moreover, because the dragon clan is huge and the target is obvious, when the Elven Knights take out their bows and arrows, they almost shoot accurately.


    However, the damage of the elves only affects a part of the Dragon cavalry. If they are as powerful as the silver dragon, they can''t shoot through the scales on his body.


    The dragon''s body is strong and tough, and its whole body is covered with scales. However, the bows and arrows of the elves are also unusual. They carry the unique millennium cold in the land of ice and snow. As long as you can hit one arrow, you can quickly freeze into ice.


    Above, after a short conversation with Su Tang, Yexiu is reluctant to part with old Yinlong. However, Su Tang is not idle, and directly asks the elves on one side for a bow and arrow.


    Su Tang''s power of reproduction is that everything can be copied. For example, now, she records the pictures of fighting around her, and then puts them around old Yinlong to distract him, so that he can''t tell whether he is a friend or an enemy.


    Old Yinlong is also quite irritable. Since he can''t distinguish between them, he can''t distinguish between friends and enemies. As long as he gets in the way of him, he will kill them directly.


    At this time, Su Tang copied countless self and night repair, continued to disturb his attention, and quietly sneaked into his abdomen.


    It''s the softest place for the dragon people. Unfortunately, Yexiu didn''t let her do it.


    "You''re good. You''ve helped me a lot."


    Su Tang is very angry. She is not a weak person. Now fighting is the happiest thing. Who wants to watch!


    So she sneaked to the mouth of the old silver dragon.


    Night correction with a sharp sword to cut the old silver dragon''s abdomen, sugar while he hurt, to his eyes.


    Su Tang''s actual combat experience is no less than anyone else''s, so he is not only true when facing the old silver dragon, but also raises his bow and arrow provocatively after blinding him in one eye.


    Of course, provocation has to be done by the replicator. When the old silver dragon went away in grief and wanted to destroy the replicator, she took the opportunity to shoot him blind in the other eye.


    At that time, Yexiu had poked a skull eye out of his abdomen. Instead of giving up, he followed the skull eye and went straight into the dragon''s heart.


    A shrill cry sounded above the elves. All the dragon people were flustered, but before they could see what had happened, countless bloody fragments sticking to the Dragon scales suddenly burst into the sky.


    Su Tang removed the replica, and then the dragon finally saw that their Dragon King was dead!And still the kind of dead without a whole body!


    The death of the Dragon King made the Dragon cavalry lose their backbone. They began to panic and fear. That was the most powerful silver dragon of the dragon family! How could he die like this!


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 15%, and the current blackening index is 36%."


    Old Yinlong is the enemy of Yexiu''s mother, so once he dies, his blackening value will naturally loosen.


    However, when Su Tang looked at the little dragon man whose whole body was full of blood, she hated it very much. It was too bloody, and she still had dragon meat on her body.


    But when I look at Bruce Lee''s eyes, I feel sad.


    Xiaolongren has been a loveless child since childhood. When she took care of him, there was something wrong with her.


    She sighed helplessly. Sure enough, she came to pay off the debt now.


    Yexiu had just been on the top of his blood, and he was thinking about how to kill the old silver dragon. Now after killing, he felt dirty. He worried that he would be rejected by the little mirror, so when Sutang approached, he shrunk subconsciously, "don''t..."


    Without waiting to finish, Su Tang threw a towel on her face and said, "do you know it''s dirty now? Why don''t you think about it before you kill it? "


    Yexiu lowered his head and said nothing.


    To this, Su Tang had no choice but to sigh again, "roll over and wipe your face!"


    This vicious tone, but with her unique concern, no one saw, low head night repair, how happy smile.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 26%."


    The little handkerchief was too small for Sutang to clean, so she kicked the man to the holy pool.


    That''s the place, and the little dragon people. They pit her last time! She''s quite vindictive!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    When the old silver dragon died, the rest of the Dragon cavalry were defeated.


    So the last and the most difficult one is the creator.


    Su Tang''s mirror world has trapped the creator for such a long time. In fact, it is close to the limit. Once the mirror world is damaged, it will be fatal to her. So when Lao Yinlong dies, she releases the creator.


    Of course, with the release, there are countless copies.


    The creator God is noble and calm, and the whole person can be described as embarrassed. In the mirror world, after he doesn''t know how many replicates he killed, his mentality collapsed.


    At first, he thought he was in the illusory world, so he wanted to take it back and return to reality from the illusory world. But he did not expect that Su Tang actually expected this, and directly copied a fake real world for him!


    Until now, he found that he had been fooled by her twice in a row!


    Seeing this, Su Tang looked at a God with a smile, "I haven''t done my best yet, you''re about to fall. In my opinion, don''t call yourself the God of creation in the future. Just change your name and call yourself the God of fools. "


    The creator stares at her gloomily, and the mirror world takes a lot of effort. In addition, the battle with her 50 years ago has not yet recovered. If we directly fight against the whole elves, then he really has no chance of winning.


    When he looked around, he found that the dragon clan had long been missing. He knew that the damned mirror was as difficult to deal with as it was 50 years ago.


    "Do you think that if the dragon clan is gone, I can''t help it?"


    With his words, the sky seems to be cut a hole, it seems that someone came from that end.


    Because there are too many, at first glance, it is dense.


    As we all know, the protoss are different from other races. They do not refuse to live on the mainland, but live in the divine realm above the sky.


    But when she couldn''t fight, she asked for help. Su Tang tut said, "do you think you have foreign aid, but my little dragon doesn''t?"


    As the former king of the dead, if he calls, who dares not?


    So when the dense dead came out of the ground, the scene was even more shocking than the appearance of the gods.


    With the breath of the dead, the breath of darkness suddenly soared, and the breath of the gods collided with each other, which made many people feel uncomfortable.


    At this time, the Elves will take a rest. In fact, they have a lot to ask, but now the situation is grim. Some words can be said after the end.


    When the dead see the former king, they are no longer of the same kind, many of them are at a loss.


    This Things that have never happened in thousands of years! Besides, isn''t their king a dragon? How did you become the elves?


    Holding such doubts, the undead did not immediately move.


    Yexiu is very clear that without the identity of the undead, it is difficult to command these undead people. However, if there is interest, I will tell you something else.


    "If you want to restore the body, you take away the power of the gods and use them to sacrifice yourself. Then you can be like me. "


    The power of the gods is born. Once they are captured, the only thing waiting for them is death.


    Although this method is cruel, it is taboo for the two sides to fight each other and show mercy.


    Do the undead want to restore their physical body? Of course, they think, who likes the cold and humid continent? They just can''t help it. The undead don''t enter reincarnation. After a long time, they almost forget what is light and what is warmth.


    Now there is an opportunity to put in front of them. All those who are a little ambitious kneel down.


    "Yes, Wang!"


    This battle is not for others, but for themselves, so the undead attack without hesitation.


    A group of gods were delayed, and there were only Creator, Sutang and Yexiu left.


    Genesis stares at the dead and laughs darkly. "You''re a half breed."


    He always knew that Yexiu was the king of the undead, but the undead people on the opposite side of the mainland were very realistic. When you were no longer their kind, they would not listen to your instructions, and they might fight back. It had to be said that Yexiu could guess the mind of the undead people thoroughly.


    Yexiu looked at the creator, but he laughed, but the laughter and the eyes were full of cruelty and blood.


    It''s a look to destroy everything.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Die. "


    In the face of the creator who is trying to grab the little mirror, Yexiu has no soft hand, and his hand is the highest level of the dark curse.


    Su Tang is also shocked that this guy has returned to normal form from the state of the dead, and even can sing the dark curse. The key is that he has succeeded!


    Su Tang was shocked when she looked at the array circle broken by the dark curse on her head.


    After a brief surprise flashed in the creator''s eyes, he narrowed his eyes and became murderous.


    "It''s really a mixed race. It''s really dirty."The dark array circle is full of death and darkness, which is really dirty for the God above.


    But who is born to like this kind of death and darkness? The gods are superior, and the laws of the world give them supreme status and skills. But what have they done for the world?


    No, they just stand at the top, despise you and despise you.


    And because the breath of the dead can pollute the protoss, for the protoss, the dead are the dirtiest things in the world.


    Yexiu is worthy of being a male leader. He even combined the dark magic array with the Dragon talent. Now, in the dark magic array, there is not only the air of death that is polluted by touch, but also the unique lightning attack of the dragon.


    When purple thunder explodes in the magic array, it doesn''t break the gloomy air, on the contrary, it makes the magic array more terrible.


    Slowly, purple thunder began to spread, it was no longer limited to the magic array, it began to expand, and with the terrible lightning, once a God was hit by lightning, in an instant, the God was polluted.


    The dead are so excited! This was the only chance for them to recover their physical body, and the thunder and lightning seemed to have eyes. They all avoided them and put them on the gods.


    In less than five minutes, the gods turned half.


    How the creator can sit still is not only concealing his face, but also more like the undead than the undead. His attack is also very manic and furious.


    Obviously, he was infuriated.


    Su Tang felt her chin and felt that she underestimated Bruce Lee. This is just like kaigua.


    System, "Zai, Bruce Lee is so powerful that he is awakening the power of the gods."


    Su Tang, "..." Bull


    It seems that I don''t need her help this time.


    Su Tang is very calm to find a place, but just sat down, there are elves came trembling.


    "Queen, can I venture to ask, what is the status of our king?"


    Su Tang thought about Yexiu''s mixed blood identity and looked sympathetically at the elves who were shattered by the three outlooks. "Your king has a lot of identities. For example, he can become a silver dragon, just the one he killed. Then, as you know, the tree of life recognizes him, but now it seems that the world of the dead also recognizes him Oh, by the way, he still has divine blood. I see that he seems to be awakening this blood. "


    Elves:


    No, they got down on their knees first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    In fact, the elves and the protoss are very similar in temperament. They are both so noble and elegant. The difference is that they belong to the ears of the elves, and some of the protoss have no wings.


    But now, the night repair of the Elf Ear began to tend to normal, without the sharp ears, the whole person also from the elf clan to the protoss development.


    The wings began to become transparent, but the breath on the body began to be rich.


    This sudden change shocked all races.


    As we all know, the ability of mixed race is very weak, and even a small part of them even have intelligence problems. In this case, pure race even more repels mixed race. In the end, mixed race is hardly accepted by the world.


    However, some people now tell them with their strength that they are not half breed. Once the half breed awakens, it will inherit the strength of both parents. And their so-called noble pure blood will no longer dominate the world.


    The change of power is always full of violence, blood and killing. Especially now, the creator has killed his eyes.


    Because from the origin of blood, the creator God is also a mixed race. He deliberately suppressed the status of the mixed race, in case someone would surpass him later. However, some people did.


    If Yexiu wants him to die, why doesn''t he want his life!


    The God of creation stares at Yexiu. At the end of the day, he laughs hoarsely, and in the laughter, listening carefully, he has the special magic breath of the demons.


    Only the demons, or the mixed race of demons, can be possessed of demonic Qi. The act of Creator will undoubtedly expose the information that he is also a mixed race.


    This moment is more shocking than before.


    The protoss, in particular, feel that faith has collapsed.


    That''s the creator, the creator of the whole world, and now, he tells them that he''s a half breed?!


    Absurdity, shock, disbelief, and other negative emotions are all filled in the eyes of each Protoss. At that moment, the fighting spirit of the protoss began to disappear.


    When the secret of the creator was exposed, he let himself go completely.


    He licked the blood on the corner of his mouth and began to laugh. As long as he killed Yexiu and destroyed everything here, his secret would be buried again. Anyway It''s not like I haven''t done it before.


    Once again, the creator didn''t care about the gods on one side. His powerful divine power and evil Qi directly destroyed his life.


    Su Tang stopped watching the opera and led a group of elves to escape. The undead went back to the opposite side of the mainland directly. As for the protoss, those who responded also hid with the elves.


    As a result, the two clans who had been fighting each other before are now hiding in the narrow and crowded cellar. For a moment, the air is full of embarrassment.


    Finally, some Protoss got up first.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been fighting with you all the time."


    The first one to answer was the former king of spirits. He said directly, "if you apologize, just apologize. Don''t stand up all of a sudden and squeeze me." Then he said, "don''t apologize to us. If you want to apologize, just apologize to our king or queen."


    The gods dare to apologize to Su Tang.


    The atmosphere is not as awkward as it was just now. After staying in the cellar for a while, Su Tang asked the system, "dog, how''s the fight going?"


    System, "in the end is the God of creation, for a while and a half will not end, but you have to rest assured that night repair male Lord aura, the God of creation has been in the past, arrogant for a long time."


    Su Tang sighed. Once upon a time, the God of creation was in the limelight. He was the master of the world. But later, he gradually lost his nature and was eliminated by the world.


    She sighed for a moment and was just about to go out. As a result, the cellar suddenly collapsed seriously. Seeing that the injured elves and gods could not leave, she gritted her teeth and brought them directly back to the mirror world.


    This is the first time she has brought so many people to her world.


    No, the protoss didn''t look at her right.


    To open up a new world, that''s what creationism can do.


    In an instant, they all knew it. No wonder the creator bit her so tightly. With this strength, the status of the creator will be shaken. At that time, the creator will no longer be unique.


    In the mirror world, time goes by the same way as the outside world. Su Tang is responsible for logistics. She thinks that when she leaves, Yexiu will be the next creator, and what she does is to accumulate popularity and prestige for him.


    A few days later, with the help of the system, she finally walked out of the mirror world.


    The realm of the elves has almost been destroyed. At this time, the Godhead of the creator is gone. His skin is cracked and his blood gushes out. The whole person is like a bloody man.


    He stares at Yexiu, but he is not reconciled. "Yexiu, how long do you think you can be the creator God? I''m waiting for you. In the next ten years, another half breed will defeat you, and you will come to the same end as me. Ha ha ha ha..."Sharp laughter reverberated in her ears. Sue sugar picked up the sword on the ground and cut off his head without hesitation.


    The laughter stopped abruptly. She dropped her bloody sword and said faintly, "he won''t."


    He was affirmed by the people he liked. At that moment, Yexiu felt that his heart was filled with love from the little mirror.


    He was in a coma with joy. The creator was killed, and he was also seriously injured. But before he fell to the ground, his last touch was a warm embrace.


    Night repair seriously injured coma, Su sugar directly back to the mirror world, as for those elves or Protoss, she was all out.


    The creator is dead, and their threat is gone, so what''s left is to go home.


    For example, the elves need to be rebuilt. Fortunately, the tree of life has not been substantially damaged, so it won''t be long before the elves can restore their former prosperity and bustle. The only strange thing is that the protoss didn''t leave, especially in order to stay.


    They are also involved in the destruction of the Elven territory. They have done something wrong, and now they want to make up for it.


    However, when the reconstruction of the elves is over, they will not leave.


    In the end, the elves found that they didn''t want to make up, but they wanted to fight for the king with them under the banner of compensation!


    The world outside the mirror is flying, but inside the mirror is another scene.


    The night repair is very serious. There are so many wounds on her body, big and small. If she wants to give him medicine, she can only take off the clothes on her body. But who can think that she takes off the clothes for him, but at last she gives him a cheap price!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Everyone knows that the first step in healing is to get rid of the clothes that are in the way, and then the wound.


    There were several skeleton eyes on Yexiu''s body at that time. They were so bloody that he felt very painful just by looking at them. Therefore, Sutang was very gentle and careful. First, he wiped the wound with water, then disinfected it, and then applied medicine and bandaged it. This process was almost done every day, so in the end, Sutang was too lazy to dress him.


    Anyway, you still have to take them off. Besides, night repair is such a big man. If you take them off every day, it will be too tiring.


    In addition to the skill, the appearance of the man is also very open, the figure, the abdominal muscle, the mermaid muscle Even if I lay in bed for half a month, I didn''t lose half of my score. Fortunately, Su Tang became calm after seeing too much.


    However, when the two people''s eyes are opposite, the embarrassment comes out.


    "I''m treating your wound!" This time, Su Tang was really treating his wound, and he was still holding the medicine in his hand. However, a little dragon man didn''t care for his body at all. As soon as he woke up, he hugged him in his arms and didn''t want to put it.


    "Little mirror, we are married." I didn''t wake up for half a month. When I woke up, I said this. Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Get married, get married, you have to bandage the wound! Now, you release it for me at once


    Yexiu didn''t want to let go, so he got married with her. But before he got married, he was blocked by the creator. What''s more, the garbage tried to rob him of his little mirror.


    That''s his wife!


    In those days, night repair also overdrawn a lot of physical strength. If it wasn''t for Su Tang''s worries about his wounds, he would have broken away.


    "Yexiu, are you fighting again?"


    Yexiu laughed like a fool. It was not enough to hold her, but he bowed his head to kiss her several times. "Little mirror, you are my wife."


    This silly look, too, obviously unable to communicate.


    So Su Tang simply followed him, but who would have thought that the more he followed him, the more Bruce Lee would advance. For example, at this moment, she even thought that her clothes were in the way!


    Oh, what he said was quite high sounding. He said that her clothes were blocking his wound. The wound hurt.


    Su Tang laughed angrily, "if you think my clothes are in the way, you''ll let go."


    It''s impossible to let go, and he won''t let go in his life, so he said: "since the clothes are in the way, it will destroy the clothes."


    Although night repair overdrawn a lot of strength, but the strength to destroy this one and a half clothes is still some.


    This is not, Su Tang has not reacted, the clothes on her body are It''s broken.


    She looked at the broken clothes in the wind. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to cover the top or the bottom. At last, she wrapped the thin quilt on Yexiu''s body, and then beat a little dragon ruthlessly.


    "Oh, are clothes still in the way?"


    Bruce Lee was beaten with his head in his arms. He was pitiful. I don''t know whether it was because of his intention or because he was overdrawn recently. Two small horns appeared on his forehead.


    "Little mirror, there is a little pain in the horns. Let''s see if it''s red."


    Not to mention, Su Tang''s eyes are really red. She frowned, touched it carefully, and then asked, "does it hurt?"


    Bruce Lee nodded, "it hurts." With that, she pulled the horn on her body and whispered, "when I was a child, you would blow me when I was injured."


    Su Tang was almost subconsciously blowing to him, but when he said this, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    She forgot that Xiaolongren would be rather coquettish if they didn''t want to be shameful.


    So, she lowered her head to get close to the past, the corner of her mouth raised that smiling radian, "want me to blow..." She deliberately lengthened her voice, then turned the conversation and said with a sneer, "I think it''s time to break it."


    With that, he swung his fist in a posture of hammering.


    Yexiu is smiling. Instead of pretending to be innocent and pathetic, he pours people down in his arms, with a smile in his eyes. "Little mirror, we didn''t have time to get married last time." At the end of his speech, his voice was a little depressed and hoarse, and he said, "little mirror, I want to confirm..."


    Yexiu''s voice was too low for the last few words. He was like a whisper in his throat and a sigh. Su Tang couldn''t hear them clearly, so he could only ask, "what are you sure of?"


    Yexiu stares at her. For a moment, Su Tang finds that the color of his pupils has changed. The light gold used to be, but now it''s shining strangely.


    "I want to make sure You are mine. " He said, directly on her cheek, a kiss, if Sue sugar want to push away, can.


    But can sugar push it away?


    The wedding night was interrupted by the creator last time, and the dragon was hammered and exploded by her family''s little dragon people. Su Tang thought that if she refused, the hammering would not be possible, but it might make her unable to get out of bed.So, she can only step by step, did not explicitly refuse, but said: "but you still have injuries."


    Such a serious injury, a little move can ooze blood, if you do something crazy action, he will directly train for another month!


    However, the dream has finally come true. How can night repair be indifferent.


    He devoutly kisses the corner of her lip, down the way, but sometimes he will say something against his will, such as what.


    "If the little mirror is not happy, you can push me away."


    "If the little mirror doesn''t feel comfortable, you can stop it."


    "If it''s a little mirror..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the little mirror wakes up again, it wants to blow someone''s tap, oh, push it away, and stop it. What he said before meow is like farting!


    Su Tang angrily holds the quilt, and the original hurt, but now she is waiting on her, and there is no complaint.


    Sue Tang was angry for a while and looked at someone by the bed.


    As soon as a little dragon man saw that she was finally willing to look at herself, he immediately said with joy, "little mirror, are you hungry? I''ll find something to eat for you, or, by the way, bring some goat''s milk."


    Su Tang didn''t pay any attention to him. She just looked at a certain place. Yexiu saw this and lowered her head along her line of sight. Then she found that she was looking at her wound.


    There was some blood oozing from that place. It was obvious that his wound split. As for the reason for the split


    Yexiu thought about it. If he could do it again, he would continue.


    Su Tang had a headache and some helplessness, so she finally moved the place and said, "now, lie down for me right away!"


    Smell speech, night repair eyebrow top of happiness how also can''t cover, immediately smile to lie down, that posture, simply obedient.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    Su Tang felt uncomfortable at the thought of Yexiu''s madness last night. However, looking at the bleeding wound and the tenderness and joy in her pale golden pupil, she felt that these two idiots were very distressing.


    Although the wound is cracked, it''s not serious. Just take the medicine again.


    After dealing with these, Su Tang was too tired to move. She woke up again in the arms of a little dragon man.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 6%."


    When they came out of the mirror world, the elves and the protoss could coexist peacefully. At the moment of the fall of the creation God, the whole continent felt it.


    As the former master of the world, once the creator God disappears, all races will fall into a kind of unwarranted panic, as if the world has lost its backbone.


    In this regard, Su Tang directly took advantage of this point and pushed Yexiu to the position of Creator God. In terms of cultivation, night cultivation has reached the level of hypocrisy, and it is only those beliefs that he differs from the God of creation.


    Among them, it''s difficult for the dwarves. After all, Yexiu almost slaughtered the Manchu. Later, these things were somehow known by the Protoss. In order to show their loyalty, they enthusiastically said that the dwarves would give it to them.


    Then there was the ORC. As a result, before Sutang had a headache, the little fox jumped out.


    Yexiu, as a hybrid, was one of the first ones to support him. They always feel inferior for their lineage, but today they find that they are not incompetent. They can break through themselves and awaken their lineage, because there is an example of night cultivation. Then, there is the awakening of mixed race in many areas.


    Soon, the mixed race changed from a former teacher to a sweet cake. Many families even began to cultivate the mixed race. Once they awakened, the treatment and status of those with more than two kinds of blood were instantly raised.


    Of course, some of them are still as they used to be. They have no awakening lineage. However, because there are other awakening lineages, their treatment is much better than before, because no one is sure that they will not awaken all their lives.


    The appearance of night repair makes the status of mixed race no longer embarrassed, which is almost a historic change.


    In mainland China, ye Xiu is taking Su Tang to Longdao at the moment when he is talking about the hybrid who defeated the creator God.


    Longdao, on which are the remains of his mother and father. In the past, he was indifferent to his parents, but later he learned the truth, and realized that his parents were powerless at that time.


    They all died for themselves. Yexiu discovered for the first time that although he was a half breed, he was also loved by his parents and even gave his life for him.


    Although he didn''t see his father, he thought that his father had given his life to save himself. He must have loved his mother so much that he would fight to save him.


    He can''t change the past, but he can change the future. It seems good to think that. At least, after that, he and the child born in the little mirror will not be treated coldly, wandering and miserable for the rest of his life.


    Su Tang, with the help of the system, will be looking for the remains. After all, more than 100 years later, the dragon clan didn''t collect the corpses. When Yexiu''s father died, he didn''t even have a whole corpse, so it''s very troublesome to find them.


    "Yexiu, I have found several remains. Do you want to confirm?"


    The dragon people have different feelings for their relatives, even if they are a pile of bones. When Sutang dug these bones, they were picked out together with other bones.


    Yexiu quickly found out his father''s remains. When he found two complete remains, he planed a pit with his hand. There was no gorgeous tomb, no gorgeous funerary objects, some of them were each other.


    His hands were dirty and his nails were full of mud. But this time, he just looked at the new grave in silence.


    Su Tang looked at him with such a heavy face. She held out her hand and clasped his fingers.


    Night repair back to a very light smile, but that pair of pale golden pupil is full of Su sugar figure.


    After that, he is no longer a lonely person, he has a small mirror.


    The setting sun on Dragon Island is very beautiful. It''s red. It shines on people and makes a long figure.


    Su Tang was so warm that her eyes were fascinated. Just then, Yexiu suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Little mirror, what''s the name of our future children?"


    In a word, Su Tang was so surprised that she just faltered.


    Mother, son? name? It''s a question she never thought about, okay?


    And the night practice continued, "if you are like me, you will protect you with me. If you are like you, I will protect you."


    His voice is never gentle, seems to think of a better future, even the blackening value has dropped.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    "Maybe we can have two, one like me and one like you. That''s better."


    The continuation of life is also a manifestation of their love.Once upon a time, he didn''t want anyone to take the sight of his little mirror, but today, somehow, it reminds him of his parents. Did they also expect him to come, knowing that his birth would bring disaster, but they didn''t turn back.


    Su Tang is very guilty. She won''t have any children at all, OK? But looking at Yexiu thinking about her future with hope, she felt very dreary.


    A woman is a woman.


    No, when she left, she ran away.


    "Dog, leave a copy."


    Since the world points were unfrozen, the system knew that her host would not stay for a few days, but in three or five days, she was about to leave.


    "OK, now for a new world?"


    If you don''t leave, you will stay for the next life. What a terrible thing it is. Su Tang doesn''t want to do it!


    ***


    on this day, Yexiu will come back as usual, and one day later, he will become the God of creation. In fact, he is not interested in God, but if he can make the little mirror happy, he will be happy.


    After all, it took her a lot to become a creator, and those beliefs alone were enough to be a headache.


    He was full of joy, but the smile on his face solidified at the moment when the other party looked up.


    His eyes were scarlet, and his anger came out of his throat


    The first one who came was fox. She stumbled and stumbled, but it was too late to run. The whole body of the clone was surrounded by fire. The fierce cry made people tremble.


    Seeing that Yexiu was about to run away, the little fox said quickly, "Lord, I know where Master Jing is!" She said, then on the scarlet terrible eyes, little fox swallowed saliva, only carefully way: "mirror master has her mission, but I can calculate the place after she finished the mission. ¡°


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    New world, new experience.


    This life is almost the most impressive world for Su Tang. Even if there is the setting of emotional dilution, when she returns to this world, those overwhelming memories will come. Unlike before, she needs to think about it carefully.


    In this world, Su Tang''s name is song Yin. She is a real fairy with a broken leg.


    When she first took over the world, song Yin, the original owner, felt that his parents preferred him because he was jealous of his own brother. So when song''s father was driving a car, he grabbed the steering wheel and ended up with a family of four and three people died miserably.


    At that time, the Song family made a small achievement. As soon as her parents and brother died, her property fell into her hands. However, because she was still young, she was temporarily supervised by her relatives. Unfortunately, song Yin was so stupid that she believed in all the tricks of her relatives. Finally, she lost her property and became homeless.


    Her poor relative had nothing to do with the Song family, but she used to think that she was inferior to her when she was poor, so choosing this relative as a guardian was just like choosing a slave. They should flatter her and hold her high.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, song Yin is so stupid that she can''t help it. She thinks that all the relatives who try to bring her back to the right path are abominable and evil people who try to manipulate her and fight for her property. Only those poor relatives who used to live in the south of the city and protect her everywhere are good.


    Chengnan district is the dirtiest, the worst and the most chaotic low district in Ancheng. There are all kinds of things to live in. Because of the relationship between the guardians and relatives, song Yin also met the male leader.


    In this life, the man was an orphan, his father was unknown, and his mother was said to be an x-woman. Because his mother''s surname was Lu and he was born in Nancheng District, his mother named him Lucheng directly.


    In the first 15 years of Lucheng, he had never experienced any love, whether it was the love of his parents, the love of his friends, or the harmony and friendliness between his neighbors. All of them avoided him, as if he were a poisonous snake or beast.


    But also, everyone said he was sick.


    When he was a child, his mother was always surrounded by different kinds of men, some of whom he knew, such as neighbors, classmates, fathers, and some of whom he didn''t know. He didn''t understand when he was a child. When he was a little older, he began to understand when people around him pointed his nose at him and scolded him.


    Gradually, he didn''t go home much. His mother never cared about him. Sometimes he could only have one meal a day, sometimes he couldn''t even have one. Hungry, he even turned over the garbage can, this situation lasted until he was ten years old, he began to work, began not to return to that makes him feel a little warm home.


    This situation lasted until he was 15 years old. At that time, he had not returned for nearly a year. It was only when someone informed him that his mother had died in the shabby house that he finally returned.


    That year, he was 15 years old.


    Sheng Xia, I don''t know how long the woman died. Her body stinks. At the moment of opening the door, people around him vomit, but he doesn''t change his face.


    He was a gangster, so he didn''t have much money. The house was rented. When the landlord came with him, he saw the corpse, and then he passed away. Finally, the first thing he woke up was to take him to pay a large sum of money. The woman, who should be called his mother, was wrapped in a broken straw mat and buried in a mass grave.


    The 15-year-old child buried his mother in such a cold-blooded manner, which made everyone feel incredible. They began to think that he was cold-blooded and worthy of being the child of girl X. sure enough, what kind of mother had a son.


    When Su Tang came to this world, she happened to meet song Yin seizing the steering wheel, which scared her so much that she just wanted to let go, but it was too late. Seeing that the truck was coming, she could only turn the steering wheel quickly, and finally hit the guardrail.


    Both the parents in the driver''s seat and the co driver''s seat were wearing seat belts, even her brother, but she stuck out her head and ran straight out.


    I don''t know if it''s retribution. In the end, her parents and brother were all right, but she broke her leg.


    At that time, the window of the driver''s seat was just open. This collision made her fly out of the window, and her leg was crushed by the car next to her. On the spot, she suffered a comminuted fracture.


    Since then, although after two years of treatment and rehabilitation, she can barely stand up, but the injury is too heavy, she can only reduce walking and exercise, most of the time is in a wheelchair.


    During this period, she also exchanged her body with the man.


    To tell you the truth, it''s really cool. Rehabilitation is not done by people. It''s not like the body of a man. He''s strong. He doesn''t get sick, but he''s too gloomy. The bangs on his forehead cover his eyes.


    Not to mention, it''s the man who owns it. After su Tang shaved her hair with a razor, she got a lot of sunshine.


    They don''t exchange their bodies regularly. For the sake of the task, Su Tang begged her parents to take him to her side.


    At that time, she was the favorite of the family. Although it was too dangerous and willful to grab the steering wheel, song''s father was also responsible at that time. Because he was too busy working late the day before, he was tired driving. If it wasn''t for song Yin, he would have run into the truck.Therefore, song''s father always felt that he was careless and did harm to his daughter''s health.


    Her father blamed herself, her mother was annoyed, and even her brother was distressed to death. Since then, song Yin has become the little princess of the family. Fortunately, she is not a demon. The only time she made an excessive request was to take a young man from the south of the city to her home.


    At the beginning, the Song family refused to agree. Lu Cheng''s reputation in the south of the city was known by any inquiry, but he couldn''t beat Su Tang, and finally he reluctantly agreed.


    Lu Cheng lived in the Song family for five years, which was almost his happiest time.


    He had never seen a girl who was still sunny even though she was physically disabled. That was the light in his life, but it disappeared five years later.


    Five years later, when he was 20 years old and song Yin was 19, he spent five years together. He thought they were friends and family members, but with the exchange of body, they began to decrease, and finally disappeared. Song Yin never looked him in the eye again, and even finally drove him away.


    Before he left, he lost a sum of money.


    She said: "you are just a dog of my song family, song Yin''s dog. Now I don''t need you any more. For the sake of your loyalty to me in the past five years, this money should be given to you."


    In recent years, the Song family''s business is booming. Song Yin is the little princess of the Song family. Even if her legs are not good, there are always people who can flatter and please.


    He thought that she was different, but in the end, he was the one who was delusional.


    He is a small wild breed who came out of the Southern District of the city. He really doesn''t deserve the little princess of the Song family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    Back to reality, Su Tang blinked, looked around the luxurious bedroom, and slowly sat up from the bed.


    She remembers that her legs and feet are not very good in this world. Although she can barely walk for a while, her legs will ache after walking for a long time. The doctor said that it was a post-traumatic disease and it was difficult to recover, but at that time, it was a miracle that she could stand up again.


    But today, she didn''t seem to feel the lasting tingling.


    She looked down at the gray quilt that covered her body. She always felt a little strange. She remembered that she didn''t have a quilt of this color in the Song family. As a little princess of the Song family, the elders of the Song family love to buy her something pink and tender.


    With doubts, she slapped the quilt away, and then the whole person was excited.


    "Crouching dog, is this welfare?"


    It''s not the men''s big guy. It''s the real male body. Su Tang is so excited that she can''t talk. Seriously, when a man is really cool, no aunt, no underwear, short hair, wash your hair do not have to blow a hair dryer for half an hour, the most important thing is, this body is perfect!


    Eight abdominal muscles!


    "Dog, where''s my ruler?"


    The system''s not clear, so, "what do you want?"


    Su Tang, "I''ll measure if I have 18cm now!"


    System:


    Where''s my knife?!


    "I beg you to leave soon. You have been away for three years. Do you know what happened in these three years? The Song family is going bankrupt, and the man is going to buy the Song family! You''re going to change from a little princess of the Song family to a broken one! Or a broken leg! It''s the broken leg that has a grudge against the male master


    Su Tang immediately let go of her hand, which was about to untie her trousers. She couldn''t believe it. "No, when I left, wasn''t the Song family still thriving?"


    The system said, "yes, but the original track of the Song family should have stopped when you were 14 years old. Your arrival changed the Song family, and as you left, the spirit of the Song family was exhausted." After that, seeing that she didn''t take a ruler to measure the length, she said slowly: "by the way, you lost a sum of money from the man, and he won a certain research institute in M country in three years."


    Su Tang doesn''t know. So, Graduate School should be a normal career. She remembers that the male leader did well at that time, but maybe he grew up in the south of the city. He preferred machinery.


    "What kind of institute?"


    The system says, "you know, in the case of country m, ordnance is not monopolized by their government. Many weapons are developed by private enterprises in cooperation with the government, or by private enterprises themselves, and then purchased by the government."


    The more she said this, the more she was shocked. How could he call the Institute?


    The system also said: "Lu Cheng is cruel enough. It''s useless for him to lose his money. He went to work as a mercenary. Then he kicked the boss of the Research Institute in three years. Now..." It pauses and says with a little sympathy, "you''re done."


    Su Tang''s whole life is not good. When she glimpses the cigarette on the bedside table, she almost shivers and takes it up to light one.


    "You tell me more details. What''s the situation between Lucheng and the Song family now?"


    Without waiting for the system to speak, Su Tang''s mobile phone rang. She now occupies Lu Cheng''s body, so it must be him that the other party is looking for.


    She hesitated for a moment until the end of the bell.


    "Boss, the little princess of the Song family has been found. Now, do you want to leave her in the hotel or in the factory?"


    The two words "factory area" sound so strange. It''s like a favorite place for kidnappers. Besides, it''s a wonderful place for killing people and throwing corpses.


    Su Tang was very glad that she answered the phone and immediately said, "send her to me."


    The person on the other end of the phone seemed surprised. After a pause, he asked, "are you sure, boss?"


    Su Tang rubbed her temples. She hated her so much that even her subordinates felt incredible when they heard what she said.


    "I''m sure you''ll send her to me. By the way, don''t hurt her."


    The last sentence, don''t hurt her, is very meaningful. The person on the other end of the phone said three words in a strange tone, "I understand ~"


    Su Tang wanted to roar on the spot when she heard it!


    The subordinate''s speed was still very fast. After Sutang changed her clothes, the doorbell rang.


    Open the door, song Yin, oh no, it should be said that Lu Cheng is staring at her sullenly, thanks to song Yin''s good-looking face, otherwise this look, must frighten people.


    Su Tang sent her subordinates out. As soon as they left, she almost knelt down to the boss.


    What is Fengshui rotation? Now it is!


    At the beginning, she dominated Lu Cheng''s body, teased the cat and walked the dog, and did all the bad things. Originally, Lu Cheng had a bad reputation. Being abused by her, no one of the opposite sex dared to approach her.


    Su Tang was also very unjust. At that time, she used Lu Cheng''s body to tease the girls, but he hit the girl, hit Hongyan, and hit his confidant. Xu is Lu Cheng''s childhood experience is too miserable, so in order to compensate him later, God arranged many lovely girls around him.Su Tang, as a girl, knows a girl''s temperament too well. Whenever she uses snacks, she can follow her wholeheartedly. Oh, no, she follows Lu Cheng.


    Even, she remembers what a girl said at that time. If she could not be his girlfriend, she would be his guardian as long as he was happy.


    Listen, how affectionate the girl is. As a result, Lu Cheng, a fool, not only missed it, but also scolded the girl. It is said that he also scolded the girl and cried.


    In the end, he didn''t have much good reputation, Leng was finished by her as a scum man, and no girl wanted to get close to him.


    However, these are all things before. Before Lu Cheng was angry again, he was not willing to do anything about her. At most, he calmed down and told her not to play. At that time, she didn''t recover well either. She left the rehabilitation to Lu Cheng when they exchanged their bodies.


    If it wasn''t for Lu Chengqin''s hard work in rehabilitation in those two years, she couldn''t even stand up.


    It''s just that all these things are over. Now, Su Tang doesn''t dare to look someone in the eye, just whispers.


    "Lucheng, long time no see."


    Three years. It''s a long time.


    Lu Cheng hooked the corner of his lips and gave a cool smile. He was sitting in a wheelchair. He was very slim. His whole body showed the fragile courage of a sick girl. But his eyes were creepy.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought I would never meet Miss Song again in this way in my life."


    Su Tang hung her head and felt guilty. She played too hard at that time. As soon as the task was finished, she recovered her slag girl nature. Now, how should she face it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    They knew that Su Tang was standing, and the one meter eight man with eight abdominal muscles was stunned by each other''s murderous eyes. He had no air, so he had to kneel on the ground.


    She coughed in a low voice to break the ice. "Well, can I venture to ask, what were you doing before the body exchange?"


    Careful, even honorifics are used out, Su sugar feel polite enough, the results of a bow, hit his line of sight, almost a soft knee.


    She looked puzzled and thought she was right.


    In the current situation, it''s a big deal to change your body. Why do you look at the murderer?


    Although Su Tang didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong, her sixth sense made her step back.


    As she retreated, Lu Cheng''s eyes were covered with a layer of thick and cold, cold and piercing.


    Su Tang shivered for a moment, and felt like she was being targeted by some poisonous snake and beast. But then she thought that the Song family was not bankrupt, and although she was a little too aggressive at the beginning, she actually helped him. Her merits and demerits matched each other. What''s she doing? She''s not like eating his meat and drinking his blood.


    Su Tang has just woken up and hasn''t been in the state for a while, but after thinking about it, she feels that she doesn''t need to be a little bit too low.


    At least if she hadn''t appeared, Lu Cheng would have lost one of his legs.


    In the original world, Lu Cheng was a lame man with a lame leg. He was once laughed at by those so-called upper class people, but no one dared to talk too much later by his bloody means.


    Su Tang always thought that with the money she gave Lu Cheng would give up the original world and go on the road of mercenary.


    In the original world, when Lucheng was 15 years old, he was besieged in the south of the city and was not treated in time. In the end, one of his legs was a bit lame. However, he was cruel enough to sneak out of the country. In a few years, he became the top three mercenary in strength.


    However, in the original world, no one helped Lu Cheng, and he didn''t study for several years. But after su Tang came here, it was different. There was no future without studying. In order to prevent him from going on the old road, Su Tang forced him to study together.


    So as a result, all the books are in vain, right?


    Su Tang felt like a broken heart old lady. Seeing that the man had to take the most dangerous road, she was so angry that she didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    Lu Cheng didn''t answer, so she simply found a chair to sit down. As soon as she sat down, she felt hungry, so she asked Lu Cheng''s subordinates to make something to eat for her. After the order was finished, she moved her eyes to Lu Cheng again.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Lu didn''t speak. I forgot you were still here."


    Little princess of the Song family, as long as the Song family is still in power, her status as song Yin is there. Although Lucheng has a good influence abroad, it''s another matter in China.


    She crossed her legs and said, "I''ll ask your subordinates to prepare another portion of what Mr. Lu wants to eat."


    Lu Cheng squinted and suddenly laughed.


    Just now, he thought that the little princess finally regretted, regretted the humiliation she had given him, regretted driving him away, regretted


    He forgets that the little princess is different from him. Her world is full of sunshine. Without him, there will be a lot of people who are eager to be gallant. How can they think of the dirty dog they brought back from the south of the city.


    In those five years, he may have been sincere to him. After all, exchanging body and life is a novel experience that the little princess has never had before. However, as the body can no longer be exchanged, the freshness of his dog from the south of the city will no longer attract her.


    Lu Cheng stands up from his wheelchair. Mingming song Yin is only 1.6 meters tall, but he stands out of a 2-meter aura.


    Su Tang has completely calmed down now. With so many worlds playing, as an advanced player, she knows one thing very well. Only a well-balanced enemy can have dignity. Otherwise, she can only be a licking dog, careless and have nothing in the end.


    It''s interesting to play occasionally, but if it''s always like this, it won''t kill her.


    "Mr. Lu, be careful. My leg can''t help you tossing about like this." When she said this, from beginning to end, she didn''t even give a look.


    Lu Cheng sat on the chair opposite her. He wanted to raise his legs habitually. As a result, he stared at the knee length skirt on his leg, and his face suddenly sank.


    Although song Yin''s legs were injured and she was in a wheelchair all the year round, she maintained her eyes very well. Her white and tender skin can be broken by blowing.


    He went to the bedroom with a black face and skillfully took out a suit of clothes to put on. To be honest, the process was very testing.


    Although Lu Cheng was very familiar with this body three years ago, he hasn''t seen it in three years. He has grown up a lot. Thanks to his extraordinary determination, but It''s no use having poor concentration. He can''t do anything.


    After changing his clothes, Lu Cheng didn''t rush back. Instead, he washed his cold face and went out.


    Su Tang was still pretending to be light, but when she saw Lu Cheng''s face, she couldn''t sit still.


    No, brother, what kind of face do you have to wash! What a grudge, then rub that face hard, make-up is spent!


    She took a deep breath. Originally, she wanted to be invisible, but when she thought that her beautiful face had been ruined, she couldn''t sit still."Mr. Lu, can you take off your make-up?"


    She wants Lu Cheng''s subordinates to buy makeup remover!


    Lu Cheng looked at her without expression. "No way."


    Sue sugar choked a smile, skin smile meat don''t smile of that kind, "it doesn''t matter, I will."


    At this time, the subordinate just brought the meal, so she asked someone to buy a bottle of makeup remover by the way.


    To be honest, the reaction of the subordinate at that time was wonderful. But also, the mercenary, you let him buy a gun is a small idea, but buy makeup remover, sorry, really did not do.


    However, as a qualified subordinate, the boss spoke, naturally to do.


    "OK, but boss, what brand do you want to buy?"


    He remembers that there are so many kinds of women''s bottles.


    For a moment, Su Tang was a little tired, but when she thought of song Yin''s face, she said, "buy the most expensive. By the way, buy some skin care products, and buy the most expensive."


    After the subordinates left, Su Tang didn''t even want to eat, but Lu Cheng, with such a face, ate very calmly.


    So, a good lunch, Su Tang did not eat, all fell into the hinterland of Lu Cheng.


    "Mr. Lu, let''s continue the topic just now. What were you doing before the body exchange?"


    Lu Cheng, "forget."


    Su Tang


    MMP, not at all!


    In the end, the system couldn''t keep up with it and reminded: "you forgot that you were in bed when you woke up, so he should be sleeping before switching."


    Sue sugar choked, and then said, "when is the next time to change back?"


    Lu Cheng doesn''t cooperate, but she has a system. Although this guy is also a mallet, it can''t help much, but these little things can still be used.


    System, "in an hour."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    Su Tang was flustered with an hour left.


    "Why so fast? I remember at least one day before


    System, "you just came here, so the body swap program is still under test."


    Su Tang was embarrassed for an hour. She thought she could still hold a beep for a while, and then asked her subordinates to send her back. If the sauce was purple, at least she would not fight the man right away. In the other party''s territory, she didn''t have an advantage. But now, one hour, what is enough for her to play?


    The system says, "Oh, honey, there''s only ten minutes left from when you wake up to dinner."


    Stachyose


    Come on, she even has the headline on the social page tomorrow.


    #Shocked! Is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality that young women throw their bodies in the wilderness! #


    she rubbed her eyebrows and said: "Mr. Lu, I don''t think you want to change your body from time to time. Well, as before, let''s sign an agreement. "


    Lu Cheng Liang Liang said, "then five years later, Miss Song will kick me away."


    Sue sugar a choke, this words say, she clearly give money of good!


    "If Mr. Lu was dissatisfied with the way I handled it last time, Mr. Lu could do the same to me." Ignoring each other''s death gaze, Su Tang said with a smile: "everyone once, very fair."


    "Fair Ah... " Lu Cheng hooked his lips and sneered.


    He has never received any fair treatment since he spoke, so the word fair is a joke to him.


    "Miss Song thought I was still a little wild breed in the south of the city at the beginning?"


    That smile does not smile again take to catch cold thin voice, startle Su sugar suddenly looked past.


    Ma ah, she is a cruel man. She even scolds herself!


    However, there was only one moment of emotion. The next second, a sense of dizziness came. When I stabilized my body, I found that I had returned to the body of song Yin.


    As soon as the body changed, the situation changed. Su Tang lost all her advantages in a moment. She was the one who was slaughtered by others. Want to know Lu Cheng just walked that a few steps, harm of she now even can''t stand up, let alone run!


    Sure enough, then she heard Lu Cheng youyou say: "you say, the daughter of the president of song''s company was killed in a car accident on her way home. What''s the title?"


    That''s the meaning of throwing corpses in the wilderness!


    Su Tang''s scalp is numb. Why does every 100% blackened man want to kill her!


    "Mr. Lu, killing is against the law. China is a society ruled by law."


    Lu Cheng suddenly laughed, "as a good citizen who abides by the law, of course, he knows that killing is against the law. But sometimes it''s hard to say such things as accidents. "


    "Right, Miss Song?"


    Su Tang simply didn''t want to take care of the snake essence disease. She said coldly on the spot, "sorry, I have something else to do. I''ll go back first." After a short rest, although I can''t walk a few steps, I can still stand. The wheelchair seat is not far from her, so I should be able to support her.


    Lu Cheng looked at her, and her face became colder and colder until she fell to the ground in the middle of the way.


    Su Tang''s legs, in fact, are no different from the disused legs. They can only stand for a while. Lu Cheng had just changed her clothes and washed her face. She was tossing back and forth, and her legs didn''t have much strength.


    Although she fell on the ground, she was covered with a carpet. The thick floor didn''t hurt her. She was looking at the wheelchair near Chi Chi. Either she climbed over or she had to be hugged.


    She was silent for a moment, and finally chose to sit on the ground.


    Lu Cheng seems to be in a good mood. He smiles and asks, "does Miss Song need any help?"


    Su Tang said, "no, Mr. Lu just needs to tell me the address here. I''ll ask my life assistant to pick me up." As soon as the words fell, the phone rang.


    Song Yin had a small white bag on her body before, but Lu Cheng, who had changed her body, hated tainiang and hung it on the wheelchair. At this time, it rang. If Su Tang wanted to pick it up, she had to climb over.


    I think the mobile phone is on me.


    Su Tang lowered her eyes, looked at the suit, took a deep breath, then showed a sweet smile, completely forgetting her previous words, "Mr. Lu, do me a favor..."


    She wanted to help her bring her mobile phone, but Lu Cheng bent down and fished her out.


    "Thank you."


    Beating face too fast, don''t look at her face steady a beep, in the heart is another matter.


    Su Tang tried to say something to cover up her embarrassment. As a result, Lu Cheng took her back and put her on the chair she was sitting in.


    Su Tang:???


    Friend, you''re going backwards!


    Lu Cheng, "I haven''t seen you for three years. I forgot to tell Miss song that I have never been a good person in Lu Cheng. I have never done anything like helping others."


    Bully to her, his mood should be really good, said this time, face with obvious pleasure smile.At this time, if you can''t hold your breath, you will lose.


    If you don''t lose, Su Tang grins and says, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not a good person. We are like each other."


    This undoubtedly denied all the things that she had helped him, but it was also very clear when he was asked to leave. Helping him was not to look at his pity, but to think it was very interesting to exchange bodies. Later, when his body came back, naturally, he had nothing to attract her.


    As for the money given to him in the end, it was the salary of those years. Anyway, the Song family was not short of money.


    Su sugar will be used up to throw these four words, play incisively and vividly, is really slag girl herself, even now, low head, she still don''t feel where to do wrong.


    The phone rang and stopped again, but it rang again after 30 seconds.


    Su Tang still has hard capital now, because her legs and feet are inconvenient. She remembers that the wheelchair is equipped with positioning, so even if Lu Cheng doesn''t help, the Song family can still find her.


    She took a sip of tea calmly, the tea was a little cold, but she didn''t mind. Instead, she drank it all in one gulp, and then slowly said: "I thought we could cooperate, but now it seems that I am amorous."


    At the end of the speech, there was a knock on the door, and then someone opened the door and came in.


    "Boss, the Song family is coming."


    Su sugar a listen, the corner of the mouth smile deeper, but Lu Cheng suddenly said: "let sunspot buy makeup remover bought?"


    Subordinates a Leng, how to suddenly pull what makeup remover, but still truthfully way: "sunspot has not come back."


    Lu Cheng nodded to know. Then he looked at Su Tang and said with a smile, "who says I don''t want to cooperate? It''s Miss Song who is in such a hurry. It''s not like she wants to cooperate."


    Su Tang pursed her lips.


    Sooner or later, sunspot also came back at this time, carrying a bag with a pile of bottles in it.


    Seeing this, Lu Cheng took the bag, picked up Su Tang, and walked all the way to the bathroom of the bedroom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    Caught off guard, she was picked up by someone. Su Tang was still in a daze for a moment. When she reacted, she had already come to the bathroom.


    In the mirror, Su Tang could see her miserable face, but at this time, Lu Cheng said, "as a matter of sincerity, I''ll take off the makeup for Miss Song. However, Miss Song''s legs are not good, so is her arm strength good? "


    This question is puzzling, Lu Cheng explained: "holding you, I can''t take these things out, so..."


    Before he had finished, he suddenly let go of one hand, and Su Tang immediately hugged him.


    As soon as she took the initiative, the distance between them was closer, and it seemed that she took the initiative.


    Su Tang''s face is black. She has a chair. What difficult movements do she play!


    "I see the sincerity, but Mr. Lu can put me in the wheelchair, and I will do the rest myself."


    However, Lu Cheng not only ignored her, but seriously put those bottles and cans in a good position, as if doing something big.


    Sue Tang wants to shake him up. Wake up. As a mercenary boss and a boss of the Research Institute, can we stop indulging in these bottles!


    "Lucheng! I''m talking to you


    Her hands were getting more and more sour. Su Tang felt that in a minute, maybe shorter, she would not be able to hold this guy''s neck.


    Without the unfamiliar and polite address of Mr. Lu, he turned to be angry and despondent, and heard Lu Cheng pick his eyebrows. "I heard that."


    Su Tang said, "well, you should show me something."


    Then, Lu Cheng made a statement.


    That is Release your hands.


    Sue sugar''s eyes were wide open, and a scream came out of her throat.


    "Dancing grass! Do I knock you, Lucheng!! Ah! "


    Lu Cheng only released her hand for a short time, then held her small waist and took her to the washstand. But who could have thought that the little princess was so scared that she swore at such a short time.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Cheng did not get angry, but chuckled.


    "Knock you?"


    Su Tang


    Lu Cheng, "just now, I can''t help shouting. How come there''s no sound now."


    Su Tang''s face was numb and she didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    She was able to see that the son of a bitch was deliberately, deliberately frightening her, deliberately seeing her make a fool of herself!


    Su Tang looks at the bottles and then takes out a bottle of make-up remover. The make-up is cumbersome, but it''s fast. She just wants to clean her face. Even if she can''t clean it, it''s OK. If it''s too big to go back and unload it again, who would have thought that Lu Cheng would help her.


    But you can help it. What''s the operation of getting it in your eyes? Do you want to blind her?


    "Lu Cheng, you did it on purpose!"


    "Ah, my eyes hurt!"


    "Can you do it or not?"


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Cheng didn''t mean to get it in her eyes. At that moment, he was flustered. However, when he saw that she was so aggressive, he couldn''t help it. His lips rose a little.


    But I didn''t see any of these threes.


    She only felt that her eyes were burning and she couldn''t open them.


    Lu Chengzai carefully washed her eyes with clean water to make sure that there was no residue. He wiped the water stains on her face with a towel. After dealing with these, he said quietly: "Miss Song, remember, you can''t ask a man if it''s OK."


    Su Tang was stunned at first, and then he laughed, still with a meaningful smile. "I''m afraid Mr. Lu has forgotten whether you can do it or not. I''m afraid no one in the world knows better than me."


    In a word, who is not cute at first.


    At the beginning, when she exchanged body with him, she couldn''t even go to the toilet! Because she did not dare to start, so a piece of two liang meat, while soft while hard, she did not know how to deal with.


    But now, Su Tang says, these are small things. She even wants to experience the quick fall of being a man ~


    No, who let him scare her before? She has to pay back.


    "I haven''t seen him for three years. It seems that Mr. Lu is not as good as he used to be." Then he patted him on the shoulder and laughed sweetly. "But it doesn''t matter. Since I want to cooperate, as my sincerity, I can introduce him. Oh no, I can invite someone to take a look for Mr. Lu for free."


    Lu Cheng''s eyes were deep and cold, but his lips were smiling. "I haven''t seen Miss Song in three years. It seems that she has changed a lot."


    At the beginning, the little princess couldn''t even go to the toilet. She even asked him what to do, but now, he can''t recognize her.


    Su Tang felt that she had turned 10% back, and her eyes were bent with a smile. "OK, I''m finished with makeup. Please take me back to Mr. Lu."


    This time, she opened her arms directly to him.


    At this time, the Song family also came, but they were stopped outside. They couldn''t get in without Lu Cheng''s permission.Su Tang is in a good mood. It''s her brother, Song Yi, who is here this time. But his brother''s eyes are not right. He looks at her like shock, heartache and remorse. All kinds of emotions are caught in his eyes. Finally, he raises his fist to greet the landing city.


    "Lucheng, you son of a bitch! That''s my sister. If it wasn''t for my sister, you would have died in the south of the city! You ungrateful son of a bitch


    Lu Cheng easily avoids Song Yi''s fists. Listening to Song Yi''s insults, he first frowns, but then smiles.


    Song Yi trembles all over, like an old hen protecting the calf, protecting Su Tang behind him.


    "I don''t care what happened to you, but as long as I''m here, Lucheng, you can''t touch my sister''s finger!"


    Although Lu Cheng was smiling, his eyes were indifferent.


    "This time, I don''t think it''s necessary for Miss Song to keep his hands next time."


    Su Tang''s eyes were covered, and she couldn''t see Lu Cheng''s expression clearly, but the cold voice told her that Lu Cheng was not joking.


    She immediately pulled Song Yi''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Yi is still angry, and his face is livid. "Yinyin, don''t worry. Even if this guy climbs to today''s position, as long as he dares to bully you, his brother dares to kill him!"


    Well, this tone, song''s brother is not joking.


    Su Tang rubbed her temples with a headache. Where are they.


    "Brother, have you misunderstood something? Mr. Lu didn''t bully me. "


    Song Yi still doesn''t believe it. Although his younger sister was a little naughty as a child, she has changed since the car accident. She is as warm as a little angel. She is a blessing of the Song family. If it wasn''t for her, there would be no song family today.


    As for this land city, the small wild species in the south of the city have no advantages. How can they stay with their sister. I thought he was gone three years ago. He died. Who could have thought he was haunted!


    "He lied to me. If he didn''t bully you, how could you wear his clothes?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    It''s a big misunderstanding. Why does Su Tang wear Lucheng''s clothes? It''s because he changed them himself. But the explanation is too much. Who would believe it.


    So, she can only casually find an excuse, "no, my clothes were dirty before, so Mr. Lu gave me a set of his clothes."


    Song Yi looks at his sister suspiciously, but her eyes are so clear that he reluctantly believes it, but another thing is not so easy to fool.


    "Even if the clothes have nothing to do with him, why do you come to him? I heard that his people took you away! "


    This misunderstanding is even more serious. Can su Tang say that she asked Lu Cheng''s people to invite her?


    It''s just like the book of heaven. Song Yi must think that she is crazy.


    "His men brought me, but they didn''t force me. Brother, as an adult, I can handle my own affairs. Besides, I have known Mr. Lu for so many years. Now it''s normal for Mr. Lu to go back to China and have a chat. "


    In Song Yi''s opinion, Su Tang is a Mr. Lu. He is a little sour in his maintenance.


    However, my sister, who was reluctant to fight and scold, could only exhort: "this time is different from the past. Mr. Lu''s identity is different. Some old times don''t need to be mentioned."


    After only three years, who knows what he has done abroad? He says he is a serious businessman, but Song Yi thinks that Lucheng is not a serious person.


    We are all in business. What business can make us rich in three years?


    And the people around him, how to see is not what good stubble, burly, face show fierce light.


    Seeing that his sister has been completely coaxed by Lu Cheng, song Yicao is heartbroken. He always feels that the scene a few years ago has happened again, but this time, he must stop Lu Cheng''s approach!


    "Mr. Lu, my sister is not in good health. I don''t need to talk about the old things in the future. However, if Mr. Lu wants to miss that year, I welcome Mr. Lu to come to me for a chat at any time when I am in the Song family. " At the end of the scene, Song Yi ignored his reply and said, "I have something else to do. Mr. Lu doesn''t have to send me. Goodbye."


    Lu Cheng didn''t say anything in the whole process. He just stared at Su Tang. Seeing that she really wanted to leave, he said slowly: "Miss Song is always welcome to come to me."


    As soon as he said this, Song Yi was so angry that he wanted to wave his fist again. He also wanted to find him and a hammer!


    "Don''t go."


    "I see."


    Two voices sounded at the same time, Song Yi called a hate iron is not steel, feelings he just said for a long time, these two people did not listen to ah!


    "Yinyin!" Song Yi is angry, but when Su Tang looks up and looks at him with his wet eyes, Song Yi''s anger disappears. He can only say helplessly: "Yinyin, be obedient, brother won''t hurt you."


    Song Yi is a standard sister control. As soon as Su Tang opens her mouth, everything will be fine before she coaxes him. This is not, not a few words of Kung Fu, he was smiling, but before leaving, or did not forget to give Lu Cheng a warning stare.


    Lu Cheng didn''t come back to China for a holiday. He came here to get back what belonged to him.


    No, as soon as they left, Su Tang''s subordinates came with the information. "Boss, I checked the development of song''s family in recent years. Since last year, song''s family has been losing money all the way. Especially this year, there have been two major projects with broken capital chain. I predicted that if we can''t find any investment within three months, song''s huge loss will probably go bankrupt."


    Lu Cheng quickly read the information that his subordinates had brought. He was anxious to hear his subordinates say: "three days later, the Song family had a banquet. They invited many celebrities in a city. They should want them to inject capital for cooperation."


    In the end, the Song family has been in power for many years. As long as one of the two projects gets capital injection, the Song family will not collapse.


    Speaking of it, song is also very unlucky. His development is absolutely no problem, but his projects will have some problems more or less. It''s like someone deliberately has a problem with them.


    Lu Cheng, "check it out. Who did song have a grudge against?"


    On the other side.


    As soon as Su Tang and Song Yi go back, they directly ask about the Song family.


    "Brother, is there something wrong with the Song family?"


    Song Yi''s face flashed a brief panic, but soon calmed down, "you can rest assured that there is just a small problem, brother and father will solve it, you and mother don''t have to worry."


    Su Tang calmly took out her mobile phone. Before, she thought song was a little strange. As a result, she just received a text message on her mobile phone.


    "Brother, it''s not a trivial matter to break the capital chain. If the amount reaches 5 billion, if we drag on, the court will betray the Song family and go bankrupt."


    Besides Song Yi and his father, even the senior officials of the Song family are not very clear about the accurate figure of 5 billion.


    We all know that there is something wrong with the Song family and the data is broken. However, we all think that there is only one project, because Song Yi took over the other project privately. He always thinks that the project is very good, but who would have thought that the other party would declare bankruptcy on the way to half of the project. The core team has been withdrawn, and there are still half of the projects left, and there is no one to continue in a short time.It''s not more disgusting. What''s more disgusting is that the so-called bankrupt company changed its name and then cooperated with other companies again.


    At that time, Song Yi was so angry that he wanted to kill people and compete maliciously. But there was too little evidence in his hand. Moreover, when the company went bankrupt, he was afraid that the project would stop, so he bought the company directly. Who would have thought that he bought an empty shell company and lost all the core information.


    To say, the reason why he was so careless was that he was a good friend of his classmates for many years. As a result, he was not soft hearted at all.


    The message Su Tang received was from Song Yi''s classmate friend.


    At the beginning, she didn''t say anything too much. She just invited her to dinner, but she didn''t like this person all the time. Only when she was reminded by the system did she know that Song Yi had been cheated by him.


    "I don''t know how Mr. Gao could be so aware of the debt of my song family, but he made me sick by threatening me to eat."


    Song Yi slams on the brake and takes Su Tang''s mobile phone. When he sees the message from Gao, he is so angry that he almost pinches his mobile phone.


    "Sister..." He took a deep breath, trying not to mix negative emotions, "this matter is brother careless, but this kind of person does not need to see." Finish saying, delete information, pull black number by the way.


    But it''s not over. Seeing that Su Tang didn''t return the text message, Gao que changed the number again.


    Yinyin, it''s not a wise move to pull the black number. You don''t want to have an accident with the Song family. Besides, I just want to treat you to dinner.


    Song Yi stares at the information and is so angry that he wants to smash his mobile phone. Su Tang grabs it and says calmly, "brother, calm down. Since he wants to see you, I''ll see you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    Song Yi''s friend, Gao Li, is the eldest son of the Ancheng Gaole group. However, his family is rather complicated. Although he is the eldest son, his mother never goes through the family. Instead, she secretly raises him until he is eight years old before he is sent to Gao''s family. At that time, Gao''s family already had Gao Taitai, who was married by Ming matchmaker, and his sons are already three years old.


    Anyone who finds out that her husband has a son outside will be angry, but Gao is eight years old. Eight years ago, she and her husband did not even know each other. Therefore, although Gao is an illegitimate child, she is not the same as those of the younger generation.


    It is said that the adult''s affairs have nothing to do with children, but Mrs. Gao looked at her son''s position as the eldest young master. She was so angry that she couldn''t let it out. In the end, she simply took her son to live in another place.


    As for Gao''s father, he naturally left with Mrs. Gao. After all, he was just playing with Gao''s mother at the beginning. If he had known his existence from the beginning, he might not have been born.


    Therefore, Gao oak is in the position of the young master, but his father doesn''t care and his mother doesn''t love him.


    Song Yi felt sorry for him at that time, so he took him from time to time. In the end, he stuck to him like a little fellow.


    But who would have thought that the little wretch of that year would repay him like this now!


    Su Tang knows about Gao oak, but he only knows about it. No matter how much, he doesn''t know. He just asks for it at a time.


    "How much did he lose?"


    Song Yi scratched his hair hard. At last, he fell down on his chair, a bit tired in his eyes. "1.6 billion, 700 million. You know that online games are very popular now. If it''s just a small online game, tens of millions is enough. But when Gao Qi found me, he said that there is no top online game in the world, so he invited me to do it together. He showed me his plan book, and a few small clips, beautiful pictures, and interesting rules of the game... " He said it intermittently, but Sue sugar could understand it.


    Because of his poor position in Gao''s family, he had no money at all, so in the end, he just assumed that the money would be borne by Song Yi alone.


    Song Yi wanted to take charge of the Song family, and because he trusted him, the team asked him to do nothing but simply ask questions, so he didn''t do any further investigation. Then Gao Qi deceives Song Yi into saying that his company is not working well, saying that his younger brother knows about his game company and deliberately blocks it.


    Song Yi had invested so much money at that time, how could he allow the project to be interrupted and simply pay for the company.


    The trick is not clever, but Song Yi doesn''t have any doubt about it. In the end, he finds that the company is empty.


    Su Tang can''t help but sympathize with him. Song Yi is not to blame for his simplicity, but for his good luck. The system told her that she was the only one who was not in the world legal system. As for others, Song Yi died early. As for the Song family, it was just a flash in the pan in Ancheng. So as soon as Su Tang left, the Song family would begin to decline.


    "It''s brother who doesn''t work." His carelessness, let song into a huge crisis.


    "It''s not that you are useless, it''s that the enemy is too cunning. Well, in addition to this project, the other one is no problem. It''s a simple disconnection of funds. I remember that our family will hold a banquet in three days'' time, and I''ll join them then. "


    In the Song family, song Yin only needs to live a life of money and money, and she is never seen at a business banquet.


    Song Yi once vowed to let her live the life of a little princess, but he didn''t expect that in just a few years, song was in a mess. He originally wanted to refuse Su Tang''s joining, but he didn''t want to make her tired. But he thought that if song''s family didn''t protect her, her sister would have to face many things alone in the future. Now, let''s train her.


    He bowed his head decadent and said in a dumb voice, "OK."


    ***


    there has never been a rule for body swapping. For example, Su Tang is going to meet Gao Qi, but as soon as she changes her clothes, she and Lu Cheng change their bodies.


    At that time, Lu Cheng was processing the documents. As soon as she woke up, she looked at the desk full of documents, and the assistant was reporting there.


    "Boss, Miss Song is going to see Gao oak."


    Su Tang rubbed her eyebrows and was very tired. At least she solved the problem of how to change her body!


    The assistant saw that his boss was kneading his eyebrows. He immediately asked nervously, "boss, do you want to be Gao oak?"


    Since he bought some makeup remover yesterday, he found that the boss cared about Miss song very much. It was very annoying when he heard that he wanted to meet her in a mess. As a competent assistant, he has to help the boss get rid of his troubles in time. However, the assistant used to fight and kill in the past. In his opinion, the best solution is to get rid of Gao oak.


    Su Tang is a bad person. Are the people around Lu Cheng so wild? If you don''t agree with me, do it?!


    "No She said, but she got up from her office chair and said, "take me there."


    From the assistant''s point of view, when his boss heard that Miss Song wanted to see an outsider, he even lost her usual calmness, and even took an urgent step. It seems that Miss Song''s position in the boss''s heart is even higher than he thought.


    If Su Tang knew it, she would spray it on his face. Why was she flustered? It''s not for your boss''s future. It''s against the law to kill! As his assistant, he''ll do it if he doesn''t agree. In case Gao que annoys Lu ChengShe can''t even imagine!


    When Su Tang came to the restaurant, she was stopped outside by the waiter before she went in.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Our store has been reserved. You are welcome to come next time."


    Su Tang is so hot tempered. Is he rich? Take the money cheated from her song family, keep her out of the door and see what he can do. She will send him to heaven now!


    A few waiters just symbolically block a column, do not say anything else, the group of bodyguards with her side, also enough to make people nervous.


    The movement of the door startled the inside. Gao raised his head and saw Lu Cheng. He immediately sneered, "Oh, the dog in the south of the city is back."


    At the beginning, he approached song Yin several times, but before that, he was threatened several times by the mad dog, and one of them even knocked out one of his front teeth. He wrote down all the accounts one by one!


    When Lu Cheng came back to China, Gao oak knew it and didn''t know what means he used. After returning to China, he was affable to several aristocratic families. Outsiders boast about their status. In Gao''s opinion, that''s a joke. The dog running out of the south of the city has a fart status, not because of money!


    He knew the benefits of money too well. Even the little princess of the Song family had to come out to eat with him.


    "I''m a dog. What are you? Pigs and dogs are not as good as rubbish Su Tang''s violent temper hit him on the back of his head and hit him on the table.


    Lucheng is no longer, nor is it such a rotten thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    The soup on the table is very watery. When Gao''s head hits the table, it splashes some soup out.


    Originally, there was always a time when she was hurt by mistake in a fight. But when Su Tang looked back at Lu Cheng with soup, she felt empty in her heart and immediately picked up the napkin on the table to wipe it for him.


    It was her own face, so she rubbed it gently.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    The two exchanged bodies. Lu Cheng was in a wheelchair. When the soup spilled out, Su Tang didn''t think much about it. She thought that he couldn''t avoid it, not intentionally.


    Lu Cheng was not smiling, and she was allowed to wipe it. "Can I doubt that Mr. Lu did it on purpose?"


    Su Tang is very unjust and wants to explain this question. However, Gao que over there jumps and clamors for her to look good.


    Just now that smash, press those meals all on his face, originally well-dressed dress, now collar also occupied sauce, sticky hanging, very embarrassed.


    "Lu Cheng, you little bastard..."


    Before her voice fell, Su Tang took care of Lu Cheng and immediately picked him up and pressed him on the table.


    The food fell all over the floor, but no one came to clean it up.


    The waiters were shivering, but at the same time, they were inexplicably excited.


    The explosive power of Lu Cheng''s body is really wonderful. When fighting, it''s just crushing. No, Gao oak has no room for resistance in her hands.


    Su Tang hooked her lips, but because of the exchange of her body, her action on Lu Cheng''s face was very gloomy.


    "Gao que, I''m afraid you forgot. I told you five years ago, stay away from Miss Song. That tooth seems to be white."


    Yes, five years ago, Gao Li had an idea about song Yin, but Su Tang found out. At that time, he beat him so hard that he didn''t dare to come forward. However, five years later, this guy swallowed more than ten billion yuan from Song Yi, and he arrogantly forgot how embarrassed he was.


    However, Lucheng doesn''t know about it.


    He slightly raised his head, with a little carelessness, Su Tang was even more guilty.


    The reason why Gao que hated Lucheng was that she was responsible for all the hatred. Only poor Lucheng knew nothing in his heart.


    It seems miserable to think about this.


    "It turns out that Mr. Lu has done so many things behind my back."


    Su Tang is more guilty than ever! In addition to playing Gao oak, she also took many younger sisters for him!


    "No Not much. "


    At this time, she must resist. She can''t admit it. Otherwise, with his present 100% blackening state, she thinks that the next thing to cool is herself.


    Gao oak wanted to prove himself in front of song Yin. He liked song Yin. Although the Song family''s little princess has inconvenient legs and feet, she has to admit that she is too beautiful. It seems that even heaven is jealous, so she is a little incomplete.


    However, this kind of deformity did not damage her beauty, on the contrary, because of this wisp of weakness, let life out of another mind.


    However, because of the deformity of Xu''s legs and feet, song Yin always refuses people thousands of miles away and seldom smiles at them. He was lucky to see Song Yi once, and he was lucky to see Lu Cheng, a small wild breed from the south of the city.


    That smile, how to describe, as if everything around is pale, the only beautiful.


    Gao oak once only dared to think that even if the little princess of the Song family had inconvenient legs, she would still be superior as long as the Song family did not fall down, and he, even if he had the title of the eldest young master of the Gao family, could not get close at all.


    Therefore, he can only get close to Song Yi, win sympathy and try to get into her eyes.


    Only five years ago, Lu Cheng found out that the little princess of the Song family was very interested in him. It was said that she took him everywhere. So when he beat himself, Gao Qi didn''t dare to fight back.


    "How could it not be so much." Gao oak stares at "Lucheng", full of malice, "Yinyin picked up the Southern District of your city, but you use her to seduce others several times. What''s the matter, Lucheng? You think you''re clean? At the beginning, I held those young ladies like a licking dog, but I didn''t think that Yinyin was disabled! "


    Licking the dog is a bit too much. At that time, Su Tang just made some gentlemanly moves. With Lu Cheng''s face, she won the favor of many little girls.


    But I don''t know what''s going on behind her. All of a sudden, they look at her with the eyes of men who are looking at her, and they are very confused.


    Gao oak holds the spirit of fishing to death, and before long, she reveals a lot of things that Su Tang did at the beginning, but these things were all done by her without telling Lu Cheng.


    Su Tang didn''t expect it to come out so soon. She looked at Gao Que and wanted to tear his mouth!


    "I think you''re quite able to say that. Let''s make a pair and lose another tooth."


    Su Tang gnashes her teeth. Unexpectedly, Lu Cheng, who has always been watching the war, suddenly opens his mouth at this time.


    "Let him go on, I''m just curious about how much Mr. Lu has done behind my back."Now it''s su Tang''s turn to be nervous. She recalls the past carefully, but the more she thinks about it, the worse she gets. When she was wearing the identity of song Yin, she had to suppress herself. Although she was short tempered, as a little princess of the Song family, she still had this capital. However, when she exchanged her body with Lu Cheng, she would let herself go completely.


    I''ve done all the things I didn''t dare to do before, but it''s just a small thing to take my sister! In the end, more and more used to Lucheng''s body, she wanted to experience a man''s unique fast fall, and finally the system stopped people in time.


    Seriously speaking, we dogs are the most tired here.


    Seeing that Su Tang began to get nervous, Gao Yue thought that he had grasped Lu Cheng''s handle and immediately said, "Yinyin, don''t be cheated by him on the surface. In addition to spreading the net and having an affair with the Lin family, the Li family, the Fang family and other daughters, he also used the influence of the Song family to threaten the school teachers and even the headmaster! Just for his own gain. "


    "You know when he was in the student union, he couldn''t get in at all! He became the president of the student union because of the influence of the Song family. He threatened and lured everyone to agree! "


    "And those people in the south of the city at that time..."


    In fact, what Gao said was not a big deal. At the beginning, they were all students, and they couldn''t make much trouble.


    But she didn''t tell Lu Cheng about all these things. In fact, according to their original relationship, Lu Cheng would not do anything about her, but now it''s different. After she trampled on him, she can''t figure out what he thought of her.


    Su Tang looked at Gao oak with no expression on his face, "finished?"


    How can I finish? I haven''t told Yinyin about the fire in the south of the city. "


    The fire in the south of the city burned almost a whole street at the beginning, and the news came out at last. At that time, because he lost a tooth, he was dissatisfied and wanted to catch hold of him secretly, so he followed him for a long time. Therefore, he could know a lot of things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    Su Tang still remembers the fire. Yes, she did let it go, but in the south of the city, there were a lot of good and bad people, and the street was just the site of a black boss. At that time, she was young and frivolous. She was very angry. Song Yin''s identity was not sharp, and she couldn''t even run for a few steps. So when the black boss ran into her, he asked her for the protection fee. At that time, she had a fight with others.


    When song Yin went to the south of the city to find Lucheng, there was a lot of noise. Who would have thought that it could be wrong.


    There were a lot of people in the black boss, and Su Tang was not easy to get into trouble at that time. When she learned from the system that the black boss was playing with drugs, she burned the street and called the police by the way.


    Speaking of that, Mr. police also gave her a banner. I''m sorry, because she was selfish at that time.


    The black boss is hiding in the East, because Lu Cheng has been following song Yin all the time, and finally he can only vent his anger on his dead mother.


    Up to now, Su Tang is still a little guilty. It''s his mother, but later she broke the arm of the black boss and sent it to the police station. It''s the end of the matter.


    Now, Gao oak shakes it out, and Su Tang doesn''t even dare to see Lucheng.


    Do you want her to tell him I''m sorry that your mother was flogged?


    She felt that if she dared to say that, the next second, he would send her to meet his mother.


    In order to create an atmosphere in the restaurant, there are lots of spots around. Su Tang sees that Gao oak is endless, so he just picks up one and puts it in his mouth.


    The candle was still on fire. When the candle oil dripped down, Gao oak trembled. How dare he shake anything.


    Su Tang "ferocious" face, smile, "say ah, why not continue to say? Do you think you can say that? "


    Gao oak had seen her ferocity at the beginning, but now, seeing her expression, she finally began to be afraid, "you, you, don''t mess around, there''s monitoring here!"


    "What about monitoring? You can''t even count as a minor injury. At most, you''ll have a little money." Sue sugar clasped her lips in a cold voice. "Don''t you like money? Even the money of the Song family dares to cheat. Otherwise, I''ll give you some, and it will be poverty alleviation. "


    The moment the candle dripped, there was a scream in the dining room.


    Su Tang only dropped one drop, but in Gao''s opinion, she was the devil.


    "You lunatic! Do you think song Yin can take a fancy to you? Don''t dream


    Su Tang blows out the candle and throws it aside. As for the cannon fodder, she throws it directly to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguards know what to do without her telling them.


    Without anyone in the way, Su Tang changed her arrogance and suddenly became a little formal, even nervous.


    She looked at the bodyguards around her, thinking of stretching her head and shrinking her head. Today, she simply told them to stand at the door, leaving her and Lu Cheng in the restaurant.


    The restaurant was in a mess, so they changed tables.


    "That..." Su Tang rubbed her nose, "I used to..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Lu Cheng suddenly said, "did miss song have a good time?"


    Sue sugar throat a tight, can not happy? I wish I could use Lu Cheng''s body all the time, but he is the man. How dare she tell the truth?


    "And It''s OK


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Sue sugar can see it. This guy is forcing her to admit it.


    So, she didn''t cheat any more. With the idea of breaking the jar, she told the truth: "it''s very interesting."


    She thought the other party would be angry. After all, she kept so many things from him, but unexpectedly, there was a smile in her ear.


    Su Tang couldn''t tell whether it was a fake smile or a real one for a moment, so she was very nervous.


    Lu Cheng poured himself a glass of water, and Gao said a lot about it. He really didn''t know about all those things, but he could feel it more or less. For example, when he was the president of the student union, he knew very well that if the little girl hadn''t done something, other people would not have convinced him.


    But he didn''t know anything about the fire in Nancheng district.


    "What did you do in Nancheng District behind my back?"


    Su Tang''s eyes, which were as dark as night, turned away with a guilty heart and whispered: "just Give up the black boss''s arm and give him a trip to the iron window


    Lu Cheng almost laughed angrily. The little girl is really capable of doing so many things behind his back.


    The black boss knows that although he lives in the south of the city, he has great strength. He wanted to recruit him to work under his hands before, but he didn''t promise. He almost lost his legs. It was song Yin who arrived in time to avoid the disaster.


    "Miss Song''s passing is really different from that of ordinary people."


    Sue sugar buried her head lower, and then confessed one thing, "there''s something I have to tell you."


    Lu Cheng raised his eyelids and felt guilty. It seems that he had a good time.


    "Go ahead."Su Tang took a deep breath. "I''ve killed your mother. I''m sorry for this. If you want to fight or scold, I won''t fight back!"


    When she finished saying this, she did not dare to lift her head.


    Lu Cheng was stunned at first. He had planned for the worst. For example, she slept with a woman on her back. In the end, was that all?


    He quietly breathed a sigh of relief. I don''t blame him for thinking so much. This little girl is really too skinny. At that time, he always had some inexplicable women come to him. He didn''t know that she did it in such a short time.


    "That''s it?"


    Su Tang didn''t react for a moment. She was stunned. "Yes, the black boss whipped the corpse. At the beginning, he sent photos, but I''m not sure if the corpse was your mother, so I deleted it secretly."


    Started a head, then the words said smoothly.


    Although the black boss did it, her mistake was to conceal it. Therefore, if she apologized and was punished, she was punished.


    Lu Chengqu starts with his fingertips and knocks on the table with one hand, which makes Su Tang''s heart panic.


    "I hid that first, so I''m sorry


    Lu Cheng bent his lips. He didn''t have any feelings for the woman who should be called his mother. When she was a child, she either beat or scolded herself. There was no family relationship between them. When she was buried, she was supposed to give birth to herself.


    Though, he didn''t thank her at all for giving birth to himself.


    "Well, let''s talk about another thing." Lu Cheng stared at her and said, "what about the Wangs, the Li''s, the women?"


    Su Tang wants to kneel down to apologize. This is a romantic debt, but Lu Cheng is innocent.


    "In fact, it''s not much..." When she said this, she said, "just give them some small skirts and jewelry, and then drink milk tea and go shopping with them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    Lu Cheng heard the last, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help smoking. At that moment, he didn''t even know what expression to use to face her.


    To say angry, actually not, more helpless, but in addition, there is a kind of treasure found the same surprise.


    Outsiders say that Gao Leng, the little princess of the Song family, is lonely and proud, but in fact, she is not only not Gao Leng, but also has a hot temper.


    "What else?"


    Now that you want to know, let''s make it clear at one time.


    Su Tang seems to be a prisoner waiting to be sentenced. Because she feels guilty for him, she will say everything she can.


    For the first time, Lu Cheng found that the woman who had been dead for a long time and should be called his mother was still useful. No, the little princess of the Song family, who was as cold as the moon, actually felt guilty because of her. She was so kind and simple.


    So, was it her own intention or external pressure to drive him away?


    Lu Cheng thought about it and soon gave up the truth. How about external pressure? What do you mean? If you are not strong enough, the dominant power will not fall into his hands. So, after all, you are too weak to blame others.


    Su Tang''s reply was trembling. She was afraid that he would not agree and blacken again. Oh, he could not blacken any more. He had reached the top.


    At the thought of this, she could not help but burst into tears. Sure enough, Feng Shui took turns. Sooner or later, she had to pay back the debt she owed.


    After listening to her confession, Lu Cheng didn''t say anything, so he knocked on the table.


    Su Tang pretended to be calm, but she was in a panic. Her heart was hanging up and down, which was the most uncomfortable. It was better to sentence her directly, so that she could not guess.


    "If you want me to forgive you, what will you take?"


    He''s a businessman now. He''s talking about business. Besides, some things have to be hidden. Don''t scare his little princess. Otherwise, it''s not worth the loss.


    Su Tang was relieved. She was afraid that he would not want anything. That was the most difficult thing to do.


    "Mr. Lu should know more about the Song family than I do."


    If there is no capital injection, then three months later, the Song family will go bankrupt, and she, who boasts of the little princess of the Song family, will become a joke.


    After all, she had a wave of hatred in the celebrity circle.


    "I''ve heard a little about the Song family, but now it''s only a short time since the Song family has been established in Ancheng for many years."


    What is lack of opportunity is lack of money, and he is just rich.


    Su Tang recognized his implication and looked at him with a little surprise, "is Mr. Lu willing to help?" Then, she laughed again, "I don''t believe that there is a free lunch in the world, so what does Mr. Lu want to do in the Song family?"


    Lu Cheng looked at her deeply and said a word from beginning to end, "you."


    But this word, also let Su sugar clattered for a while, inexplicably nervous.


    At this time, Lu Cheng said: "the body exchange has not been clear up to now. I don''t want to wake up one day and go back to the south of the city. So miss song can understand me? "


    Su Tang is at ease. To put it bluntly, when the Song family is going down, song Yin has no ability to protect himself. At that time, the situation is not good for him.


    "So what does Mr. Lu mean?"


    Lucheng, "we''re engaged. You move to me."


    Su Tang stood up with a splash, and the whole person looked at him dumbfounded, "engaged?"


    Compared with her reaction, Lu Cheng''s face was light, even indifferent. "It''s only temporary. When the situation is stable, or you and I find the law, we can say it separately."


    Su Tang felt her nose with embarrassment. Indeed, it''s too inconvenient for her to exchange her body. However, if she''s engaged to live together, outsiders won''t gossip and it''s convenient for them to hide the secret.


    If it is known by outsiders, it may be that one day it will be pulled to the Research Institute as a mouse.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang suddenly remembered that Lucheng still had a research institute. Then, would he have started the research in this field?


    With this kind of doubt, she moved her eyes to Lu Cheng. As a result, as soon as she looked at it, she saw that she was cool and said, "is Miss Song different?"


    Sue sugar immediately shook her head, "no, just venture to ask, when is the engagement?"


    The fish had been hooked, but Lu Cheng was quite patient. Instead of showing any joy on his face, he said coldly, "as soon as possible, I don''t want to wake up one day and meet some messy men."


    Su Tang is even more embarrassed. It''s not because he leads her to meet Gao oak.


    "Sorry, I''ll try to make sure there won''t be another time."


    "Absolutely not next time." Lu Cheng said, and a business like, "as sincerity, I will join the Song family, three days later, I will come to sign the contract."


    Not only can she keep the Song family, but also she can have close contact with the male owner. Su Tang thinks this method is really wonderful. She can''t help it. She has a shallow smile on her face. "Yes, I will sign the contract in three days, and I''ll have someone print it later. By the way, Mr. Lu is free for the Song family banquet tomorrow? ""The Song family banquet? That''s just the time to announce your engagement to me. " He said carelessly, as if just casually mention one eye, listen to Su sugar is not good to refute.


    The retort was stuck in her throat. Su Tang''s face was a little red. Over there, Lu Cheng seemed to find something wrong with her and asked, "what''s wrong with Miss Song?"


    Do you have a problem with Sutang?


    Not only not, but also with both hands!


    "No, I dare not."


    Lucheng, "it''s tomorrow."


    Su Tang couldn''t think of a better way, so she could only extend her hand to show friendship. "Well, Mr. Lu has a good cooperation."


    Lu Cheng stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "happy cooperation."


    ****


    there was no regular exchange of bodies, but fortunately, they finally came back a few hours before the banquet.


    On the evening of the banquet, there were a lot of friends.


    Sitting in a long lost wheelchair, Su Tang missed the Song family for the first time. Lu Cheng is really too busy. In this short day, she would like to have three heads and six arms, domestic and foreign, and a lot of documents to be corrected by her. This is not the key. The key is that she doesn''t know how to make decisions about many things!


    The little princess of the Song family is still comfortable. She leans lazily in her wheelchair. As the host of the Song family''s banquet, even if some people don''t like her, her face is still full of smiles.


    "Miss Song, I haven''t seen you for months. Your skin is soaked in milk."


    "Nonsense, I also soaked milk, how can''t see Miss Song''s skin state."


    ¡­¡­


    Women are either talking about skin care or men. Unless they are successful women, they are really so superficial.


    Song Yin has no smile on his face. When he hears the words, he just nods politely.


    Outsiders say that Miss Song is eccentric because she broke her leg, but they don''t know that she just doesn''t want to waste time with them. What do men have to talk about? It''s not as exciting as making money. As for bags, clothes and jewelry, what can''t you buy with money? Do you still have to suffer from selection difficulties?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    At the banquet, all the guests were chatting. At this time, there was a commotion at the door.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Su Tang followed the people''s line of sight and found that it was Lu Cheng.


    Lu Cheng was dressed in a fine black suit, and his hair was all combed up to reveal his bright forehead. He was clean and elegant, and no one could see that this noble man had come out of the South District of the city before.


    In fact, people''s views on Lu Cheng are mostly on the sidelines. He is too young and his foundation is abroad, so he can''t find out his real strength. It''s just that several aristocratic families have a lot to do with him. In addition, he has been involved in several recent major investments and has been very successful. Naturally, they all greet him warmly.


    Of course, in addition to the warm greetings, there are many onlookers. Many people know that Mr. Lu used to be the close attendant of the little princess of the Song family, who brought him out from the south of the city. But I don''t know what happened three years ago. The relationship between them seems to have broken down. Mr. Lu went abroad and never came back until recently.


    The Song family has been frustrated in the past two years, but it''s president Lu and the upstart of Ancheng. If the two families collide, will there be any good play?


    This is not, even Su sugar side of a few little girls are a look of watching.


    "Miss Song, that Lu is not the little assistant who was with you at the beginning?"


    "And this? Isn''t miss song familiar with Mr. Lu? Is Miss Song going to say hello? "


    "Ai Qi, you said that. Miss Song''s legs are inconvenient. How can she go to say hello?"


    "I can push her through."


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how sarcastic they were, Su Tang was indifferent. As for the girl who said she would push her past, she just moved her mouth and didn''t act at all.


    But the man is the man in the end, and his appearance soon won the favor of many girls at the banquet. Even the onlookers around Su Tang began to be nervous.


    "My God, Mr. Lu is here."


    "How handsome he is


    "It must be 1.88 meters tall."


    "What''s the matter? Has my make-up gone?"


    Compared with those excited girls, Su Tang''s face was light, and she soon took back her sight.


    She had to go to song''s father because she forgot something very serious. She talked with Lu Cheng last time and promised to be his girlfriend for the time being, but she didn''t tell song''s father about it! With song Yin''s parents'' attention to her, if Lu Cheng suddenly makes any intimate decision, her parents and her brother will definitely blow up.


    At the thought of that picture, Su Tang had a headache. No, she had to find them immediately.


    However, she just let the wheelchair turn a direction, but the handle of the wheelchair was suddenly grasped.


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the guests around all moved over. There were curiosity, watching, and even a lot of envious eyes. Su Tang''s face was completely numb.


    All right, she knows who''s coming without looking back.


    "Yinyin, where do you want to go?"


    Somehow, when Lu Cheng called her Yinyin, Su Tang got goose bumps.


    It''s just, it''s kind of creepy.


    Su Tang Mu''s face, even without raising her head, said perfunctorily, "nothing. I''m a little thirsty suddenly. I want to find a glass of water to drink."


    She doesn''t look up, but Lu Cheng suddenly squats down gracefully, with a shallow smile on his face. When he looks at her, his eyes are full of light, and his voice is gentle and lazy. "Angry?"


    Su Tang raised her eyes and found for the first time that the actor''s acting skills were really good. If it wasn''t for the 100% blackening value, she would have believed it.


    "No..."


    She wants to explain, the result just said a word, but Lu Cheng gently interrupted, "still said not angry, don''t want to talk to me." Said, also affectionately point her nose, "well, I''m late, allow you to be angry for five minutes, but after five minutes, don''t ignore me."


    Su Tang thinks that she doesn''t need to exist. This guy can finish a play by himself.


    In fact, she didn''t make much noise with Lucheng, but she can''t stand it. Lucheng is now a new rich and popular man in Ancheng. His every move has been noticed by many people, so his interaction with Su Tang undoubtedly surprised many people.


    Is Lu''s alliance with song''s?


    This move immediately changed many people''s view of the Song family. If Lu Cheng was willing to do it, then the Song family would not need other people''s capital injection at all. If there was a Lu Cheng, the Song family would definitely come back from the dead.


    Several girls who were still sneering at Su Tang before suddenly showed their reluctance. What does song Yin have? She has a good parent, but now Song''s family is dying. She is disabled. Why should she rob them?!


    "Miss Song, would you like to introduce me?"


    Of course, compared with these implicit, there are people who come forward directly and stretch out their hands.


    "Hello, my name is Anyu, creative director of Anshi group."


    It''s a very clever introduction. Although it''s easy to point out that no one at this banquet is short of money, if you want to talk about the Anshi group, it''s an old family of Ancheng. It''s said that a hundred years ago, they were the city leaders of Ancheng.No one here is poor in money, but few of them are as good as Ann''s.


    However, Lu Cheng said coldly: "I''ll find my assistant for work."


    In front of so many people''s face, an Yu''s face suddenly became red. She bit her lip and said, "I don''t mean that."


    Beauty bite lips, do not have a sense of beauty, especially in the case of beauty also take the initiative to show affection.


    However, Lu Cheng said: "cooperation requires appointment."


    Such an indifferent attitude, compared with the little princess of the Song family before, is very different, with eyes can see.


    When did Anyu lose someone like this, she took the initiative to show her kindness. As a result, the other party not only didn''t appreciate her, but also ignored her!


    For a time, she was sad and wronged, and finally, her eyes glared at Su Tang.


    Su Tang is just baffled. Miss, it''s not me who makes you lose face! You have the ability to stare at Lu Cheng!


    Lu Cheng and her acquaintance for eight years, although the latter three years did not meet, but the original day and night together, how can not understand the meaning of her eyes. The little princess make complaints about Gao Kang''s arrogance, but she can feel very fond of her heart.


    "Not thirsty? I''ll push you to get water. "


    This hatred is worth pulling. Su Tang feels that she has been hit by an arrow again, so she blames Lu Cheng for these things.


    Those who attract bees and butterflies are not serious boys. Hum.


    "It''s not five minutes yet."


    So don''t talk to her!


    Lu Cheng didn''t hold back, directly laughed out a voice, "sound sound still said not angry?" Finish saying, see her stare to oneself, immediately raise hand to surrender a way: "good good good, all depend on you, five minutes didn''t arrive, I don''t make you."


    Su Tang was happy, but soon he thought it was wrong.


    She looks like she has no silver here!


    Come on, it''s in!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    All the guests were caught off guard and were crammed with dog food. Then they saw that Lu Cheng really waited for five minutes before he spoke. Of course, he was not idle for the five minutes. Before the song princess said she was thirsty, he asked the service staff to bring water. In addition to boiled water, he also gave her orange juice, milk and other drinks to choose from. It can be said that he took good care of her.


    If in the past, people would think that the other party was interested in the financial resources of the Song family, but now, this is clearly true love.


    Lu Cheng takes good care of her. After she drinks the water, she still takes out her handkerchief. Su Tang is shocked by her posture.


    No, we don''t have to do this in acting!


    So, when he took out his handkerchief, Su Tang wiped the water stains on the corner of his mouth directly with the back of his hand, which was very heroic.


    Although the little princess is cold, her appearance is lovely, because she has just drunk water, her lips are moist, and her color is very lustrous.


    Su Tang was staring at her back and felt that Lu Cheng''s eyes were strange, so she subconsciously stretched out her cherry red tongue and licked her lips, trying to speak in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?"


    She did not know how attractive her subconscious appearance was.


    Lu Cheng smiles and shakes his head. "If you haven''t visited uncle song and aunt song, why don''t you come together?"


    Now that we''re talking about this, can su Tang refuse? For their cooperation, she has to agree.


    Of course, the little princess of the Song family has always been very cold. She agrees, and she looks coldly, "yes, you can push me over."


    There''s a lot of noise here. Song''s parents have noticed it for a long time, and Song Yi. If his parents hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone up to fight now.


    He didn''t listen to what he said last time! His sister, Song Yi, is what he can think of!


    "Lu Cheng!" With a bit gnash teeth, Su Tang a listen, you know bad.


    Can''t let cheap big brother wrong, so, without waiting for Song Yi to say anything, she directly stretched out her foot to kick him, "brother, don''t make trouble."


    Song Yi looks at the suit pants that he was kicked out of his footprints and his face is injured. His sister in the palm of his hand begins to help other wild men.


    What a lovely sister he is! How can this be!


    "Yinyin, Lucheng is not a good type! Don''t be fooled by him


    Of course, Su Tang knew that he was not a kind person, but she had to do some work. She said, "brother, I''ve known him for eight years, and I know his character."


    Song Yi wants to say something more, but he is stopped by his father and mother.


    Compared with the reckless Song Yi, song''s father and mother are calm, "Lucheng, long time no see."


    After all, Lu Cheng was very polite to the little princess''s parents. He reached out with a smile and said, "uncle, aunt, long time no see."


    The following reminiscence has nothing to do with Su Tang. She empties her head and allows Lu Cheng to communicate with her parents. In the end, Lu Cheng''s words completely blow her hair.


    "Yinyin and I really love each other. We didn''t know each other three years ago, which made Yinyin sad. Fortunately, Yinyin is willing to accept me again. "


    Su Tang''s eyes widened. She didn''t feel sad and didn''t accept him. However, Lu Cheng suddenly bowed his head with tender love in his eyes. "Yinyin and I really love each other."


    With Lu Cheng''s words, song''s father and mother obviously moved their eyes to Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s throat was tight when she looked at Lu Cheng''s warm smile. She could only say: "yes, I love Lu Cheng. "


    When she said that, she gave up on herself. But in the eyes of outsiders, the little princess of the Song family was shy.


    After she took the oath, Lu Cheng couldn''t help rubbing her soft black hair. Her mouth turned slightly up. "Is Yinyin shy? That''s lovely. "


    Su Tang


    Hehe, Yinyin is not cute, Yinyin wants to hit people!


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    Although Su Tang was embarrassed in the whole process of their interaction, almost no one doubted the authenticity of Lu Cheng''s presence. Even song''s father and mother believed it.


    It''s Song Yi, who rarely stays awake. "I don''t agree! Yinyin is obviously forced! "


    Hearing this, song''s father and mother stretched out their hand to hit the gavel directly, "force what force! You see, Yinyin has a boyfriend. When do you want a girlfriend? I''m almost 30 years old, and I don''t even have a girlfriend. Do you think you''re ashamed? "


    Song Yi is being chased and beaten by his mother. He is very aggrieved. It is clear that his sister is forced. Why can''t his parents see it.


    Song Yi is chased and beaten by his mother over there, and screams and screams. Song''s father laughs and compensates, "sorry, let''s see the joke."


    "It''s really a young man, full of vitality."


    "No, it''s so exciting to run."


    "Yinyin is in love with President Lu. Should we first congratulate president Song for getting a good son-in-law?"


    Then there were some business talks. Su Tang couldn''t listen any more, so she left secretly, but she met some acquaintances on the way.


    Compared with those cynical rich ladies before, these ladies are a clear stream. What''s more, she used Lu Cheng''s body to touch them!Su Tang''s embarrassed whole person is not good, there is a kind of slag girl caught the current guilty feeling, it is these, very enthusiastic to chat with her.


    "Miss Song really wants to be with Mr. Lu? With all due respect, I don''t think he is a good son-in-law. "


    "What is not a good son-in-law is a big turnip." This one said and rolled his eyes. Then he said to Su Tang, "Miss Song, that guy in Lucheng is the king of the sea. He spread the net widely. When he was around you, he didn''t feel at ease. First he gave me a skirt, then he turned around and went shopping with other people. What did he think he was, central air conditioning? You treat us like idiots. "


    "Miss Song, as we said, we are all girls, and we don''t want you to be cheated."


    When these good sisters said these words, Lu Cheng just came over and heard them clearly.


    Lu Cheng picks Su Tang''s eyebrows. They know that it''s not him who really does these things.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to look at Lu Cheng. She dropped her beautiful eyes directly. She was so pathetic that Lu Cheng laughed angrily.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know her.


    His little princess ah, sometimes really skin people very helpless.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to hear you chatting, but there''s one thing I think I need to clarify." Lu Cheng''s elegant pace, with a gentleman''s smile, "when I went shopping with you, I found that Yinyin liked your dressing style very much. I wanted to surprise her, so I invited you to join me. But later, Yinyin seems to have misunderstood that what I like is someone else, and those skirts are just fooling her, so in a fit of anger, she passed the skirt to you behind my back. "


    This explanation is almost seamless, a few little sister listen to, immediately face dry red, full of apology.


    "So it is..."


    In fact, at the beginning, some of them were attracted to him, but at that time, Lu Cheng was hot and cold, and they had their own pride, so it came to an end.


    But now think about it, it''s really their misunderstanding. At that time, as long as there was little princess song in Lucheng, his eyes never left her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    Lu Cheng really proves that man''s mouth is a deceitful ghost. Anyway, in the end, Haiwang Huaxin renshe suddenly changes into a loyal dog. This is not, those lovely little sisters holding Su sugar''s hand, full of apology.


    "Sorry, we misunderstood. Don''t be angry, Miss Song."


    What else can su Tang do? Of course, she says with a smile that it doesn''t matter.


    The banquet was very successful. At least many people began to reconsider their cooperation with the Song family after seeing Lucheng.


    At the end of the play, Su Tang hides in the corner to relax. At this time, someone follows her. She listens to the news and looks up lazily. As a result, Gao que is the one who comes.


    How dare this cannon fodder come!


    "Yinyin." There was no one around. Gao''s face was slightly excited, and his eyes were shining. As soon as he was approaching, Su Tang immediately stopped him.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Gao?"


    Su Tang''s tone was cold, but Gao was used to it.


    The last dinner was disturbed by Lu Cheng. This time, he must show his sincerity.


    "Yinyin, Lu Cheng is cunning and suspicious. How can a man like him be worthy of you?" Gao said more and more excitedly, and his voice was also a little higher. "I know you are angry with me. I did something wrong with your brother, but I just want you to see me and notice me. I am forced, and I don''t want to. But if you are willing to consider me and stay with me, I swear that I will give all the money back to Song Yi."


    Su Tang looks at the fool''s eyes and thinks that this person is mostly sick.


    Still forced, is someone holding a knife on his neck?


    "Is Mr. Gao finished?"


    Gao oak said it excitedly for a long time, but at the end of the day, he was a little stunned. After a while, he looked at Su Tang with injured eyes, "Yinyin, why don''t you want to see me?"


    Su Tang was too lazy to talk with him, but who could have thought that he was actually Qiongyao, growling in a low voice, as if he had been wronged.


    "Yinyin, I love you, I love you. I don''t dislike the fact that your legs are disabled, and I don''t dislike whether the Song family will go bankrupt. It''s just you that I love. "


    This is the first time that Sutang was denounced. She almost choked.


    "Thank you for your love, but I don''t need it. And, although you don''t dislike my disability, I dislike your disability. " She said, expressionless hand point point of his head, "brain disease."


    "You like Lucheng so much. What does he have? He''s very respectable. He came out of the south of the city because he has money? " Gao said at last, holding Su Tang''s wheelchair, "Yinyin, don''t be silly. It took him three years to get to this point. Do you believe it? There are many things that can''t be seen behind. If you follow him, there will be no good result! "


    Gao oak squatted in front of Su Tang. When he was excited, his face was a bit ferocious. He grabbed Su Tang''s wheelchair with both hands, and his tendons burst.


    He didn''t understand. Where was he worse than Lucheng? Why can''t she see herself in her eyes!


    Su Tang looked at Gao oak with a blank face, reached out and broke his thumb back.


    Gao was caught off guard and almost broke his fingers, screaming in pain.


    Su Tang didn''t get out of her wheelchair all day today. Her legs and feet are not good, but it doesn''t mean she''s completely broken. It''s OK to walk a little. For example, now, after she breaks Gao Que''s fingers off her wheelchair, she stands up.


    Gao oak sat down on the ground. He didn''t understand why song Yin, a disabled girl, was so strong. For a moment, he felt that his thumb would be broken.


    He broke out in a cold sweat. He forgot to stand up and looked up at Su Tang.


    The moon is beautiful, song Yin is also beautiful, but he feels terrible inexplicably.


    "Does Mr. Gao not remember his identity? Lucheng is a small wild breed from the south of the city. What about you? " At this point, Su Tang hooked her lips and looked at him sarcastically, "Lu Cheng is no longer, that''s what I brought him out, and you Gao oak, a rubbish, have no right to say him. Next time, let me hear you say he''s a little wild, and I''ll make you a little wild. "


    The reason why Gao oak has been biting Lu Cheng''s life experience is that he hates his life experience. The young master of the Gao family, who sounds good, is a joke outside. He does not have the inheritance right of the Gao family. Even his parents are not like his father, and his mother is not his mother.


    The reason why he was attracted by song Yin was that song Yin was so confident that he could be so arrogant even though he was disabled in both legs.


    Just this pride, but now let him love and hate.


    "But he is Ono..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Tang slapped her directly. The crisp slap sounded, and Gao''s whole face was distorted.


    He was beaten by a woman!


    "Gao que, do you think that if you take my brother''s billion yuan, my song family can''t help you?"


    When Su Tang said this, her voice was smooth, even without any ups and downs. She was like a queen, and he didn''t even deserve to carry her shoes.It is this damned self-confidence that makes Gao oak infatuated.


    But how infatuated she was in the past, and how resentful she is now. Why does she look down upon herself?!


    "Song Yin!" It''s a little far away from the banquet, and it''s surrounded by trees and vegetation. If you want to do something, no one can find it in a short time. Gao oak was irritated and became angry. All that remained in his mind was crazy revenge. "You say if I do something here, does Lu Cheng dare to ask you?"


    Su Tang looks at him coolly. She doesn''t care if Lu Cheng dares to ask her, but she can be sure that he is not far away from death.


    So, she laughed, that cold face a smile, the whole person is gorgeous up, "you can try."


    No means, she will let herself stand here and confront him?


    Just ten minutes ago, the system told her that Lucheng was coming.


    Lu Cheng doesn''t know what she''s thinking, but he''s sure that Gao''s cannon fodder is not far away.


    For example, now, Lu Cheng comes from the dark, his face is gloomy, the whole person has no fresh breath, however, the corner of his mouth is slightly tilted, "Mr. Gao, tell me, what do you want to do here?"


    This summer, the back of the oak is cold.


    He even felt that the Lu city in front of him was more terrible than the one he saw a few days ago.


    "I I... "


    He was trembling and didn''t dare to speak at all. He had told Su Tang before that it took Lu Cheng three years to climb to today''s position, but he couldn''t do it by normal means, so he must have something to hide. But he only dared to say this behind his back.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly calmed down and said, "put on the sack, fill it with cement and throw it into the sea."


    It seemed that she had done it countless times. Gao Que''s eyes were so big that she trembled.


    "Song Yin, I, I tell you, it''s illegal to kill people!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    Su Tang didn''t want to play with this sudden advice. She just sat on the chair.


    Lu Cheng came out of the dark corner and finally stopped beside Su Tang.


    The dim yellow street lamp lit up his face and dispelled the haze on his face. At the moment, the outline softened a little, "does the foot hurt?"


    Su Tang just stood there for a while. Of course, it didn''t hurt. But there was an outsider, and it was Gao Que''s disgusting man. He simply said, "my feet don''t hurt. My hands hurt."


    It''s totally different from the ice cold feeling before. Like other 20-year-old girls, she likes to act coquettishly and laugh. However, this difference does not belong to Gao que.


    He could see her change, but he couldn''t touch it.


    Jealousy began to burn, eyes also more ferocious, but because of fear of the forces behind Lu Cheng, only clutching his hand, biting his teeth, Leng is to let himself no longer speak.


    Lu Cheng didn''t care about him at all, but he coveted the people he shouldn''t covet, so the lesson still needs to be taught.


    Lu Cheng throws the man to his men. Gao oak struggles. But as soon as he opens his mouth, the bodyguard covers his mouth. Finally, he drags out.


    Gao oak was dragged away, and the corner was quiet again.


    But without outsiders, the little girl returned to her usual coldness. Even her voice was not as soft and cowardly as before.


    Lu Cheng was a little sorry, but he could not help but start to rise when he thought that they would get along with each other day and night.


    "Show me your hands." He said, involuntarily took Sue sugar''s hand.


    The light was dim, but he didn''t really see it, but he gently massaged it up and down.


    Su Tang was a little uncomfortable and wanted to draw her hand back. "I was just irritating when I said that. You, let go!"


    The little girl''s hand was fragrant and soft. Lu Cheng didn''t want to let go of it at all. "Don''t move. I look a little red."


    He squatted in front of her, the posture, as if to treat some rare treasure, Su sugar thought of this description, goose bumps almost up.


    "Well, there''s no outsider, so the play won''t be performed."


    Yeah, acting.


    She woke up in the same way. Before, when Lu Cheng was standing in the dark, he listened to her maintain everything. Several times, he almost came out, but until now, he was completely awake.


    His little princess never really liked him.


    He is no different from Gao oak.


    Su Tang said that, then she shrunk her hand and looked back. Then she looked up and saw Lu Cheng''s strange smile, which was on her lips. How could she see it.


    "Lucheng, are you ok?"


    Lu Cheng stood up again, his hands in his pockets, his eyes pale, "well, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Su Tang didn''t care much and waved without any nostalgia.


    ***


    with Lucheng, the Song family can be said to come back from the dead. In the past, people were reluctant to inject capital for cooperation, but now they are scrambling for fear that they will not get a share if they slow down.


    As for Su Tang, ask Song Yi to deal with the online game development project.


    Compared with another project, online game development is more difficult to deal with. She has invested so much money in the early stage. If Gao oak releases it first, these things in her hands will become worthless garbage, and even be tied with the reputation of plagiarism. Therefore, she has to make the game before Gao oak releases it.


    The top staff in the team were poached by Gao que. Now Su Tang has a lot of people, so it''s hard to continue. So the first step is to recruit people.


    However, without waiting for Su Tang to post a recruitment notice, Lu Cheng came to her company with a brand new team.


    In the company, two people stare at each other.


    Su Tang can''t believe it. You always leave billions of big projects aside and come here to take over such a small project? Oh, no, we can''t be so crazy. It''s more than one billion at some point. It should be said that it''s a medium-sized project.


    "President Lu?"


    Lu Cheng smile, eyes with doting, "so strange?"


    People come and go in the company, so many people look, Su Tang was his smile, his face is a little hot.


    She coughed and cleared her throat. Then she said, "we are in the company. We have to..."


    She was trying to use some adjectives to describe them. As a result, Lu Cheng took the words first and said, "well, I understand." With that, the smile in his eyes was deeper, "Mr. Song."


    I don''t know why, I always feel that when he called himself Xiao Song Zong, his voice was with a hook, and the soul of the hook was rippling.


    Su Tang recognized that this guy was intentional and glared at him angrily. "Follow me!"


    Lucheng, "OK."


    Su Tang''s office is very big, and the sound insulation is also very good, so as soon as she came to the office, she collapsed in the wheelchair like a vent, "Lucheng, this game project will be pit if it is not careful, the risk is too big, are you sure you want to invest?"


    When they work together, she doesn''t intend to let him fill the hole. She just wants to use him to build a potential. At present, the potential is not bad. At least another project is completely alive.Lucheng doesn''t matter, "so I brought the team here."


    At this point, Su Tang felt that there was no need to persuade him. Lu Cheng was not a fool. The risk must be assessed. Since he was not afraid, she was worried about him.


    "In that case, the cooperation is pleasant."


    The first step of the plan was successful, and Lu Cheng said, "happy cooperation." Then he reached out.


    Seeing this, Su Tang shook hands with him commercially, and then said, "by the way, I don''t have the contact information of President Lu yet. Since we are cooperating, can we keep the contact information?"


    Lucheng, "of course."


    With the participation of Lucheng team, the previous bottlenecks were almost solved, but she was still very busy. Su Tang just took over and didn''t know much about many things. No, it was dark when she stopped.


    She looked at the watch on her wrist, and the time showed eight o''clock. During this time, Lu Cheng was with her all the time.


    "Mr. Lu, why don''t you remind me?" Sue sugar put the papers away in a hurry, with a strong sense of guilt, "it''s eight o''clock, you have dinner?"


    To tell you the truth, Lu Cheng''s face is not very good. Compared with before, it''s a little pale, but he said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not hungry."


    Su sugar where is willing to believe, "your face is not right, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Lu Cheng smiles and shakes his head. "It''s OK. I just have a stomach problem. I can recover after eating something."


    The more he says it doesn''t matter, the more guilty Sutang is. People with stomach problems can''t go hungry.


    Stomach pain, it''s killing.


    "Don''t wait for me if you know you have stomach trouble." She said this, but also angry, "I don''t know how you take care of yourself in the past three years! There was no stomach trouble in those years! "


    The more he said, the deeper the smile in Lu Cheng''s eyes.


    She didn''t even notice that she was afraid of him at first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    The little girl said, listening to Lu Cheng''s ears, it was really worth a day without a meal.


    But he didn''t realize that on such a seemingly ordinary day, they would exchange bodies again.


    For a moment, Su Tang bent down in direct pain, "Lu Cheng, you''ve been meowing all day, haven''t you eaten?"


    Inexplicably said by her, Lu Cheng in addition to the first panic, and then some guilty.


    "I''ll take you to eat." With that, I got up from my wheelchair. I was just about to have a powerful Princess hug from my boyfriend. But I just touched Su Tang, but I suddenly remembered my current situation.


    Don''t say the princess hugged her, she even had to take two steps.


    Su Tang felt her stomach convulsed and went to her desk. She wanted to find something to eat, but she forgot that she didn''t eat seriously all day. She had only a few snacks left in the drawer, except for a few fruit flavored lollipops.


    But at this time, she did not dislike, quickly peeled a lollipop and put it in her mouth.


    It is common for Lu Cheng to suffer from hunger and cold since he was born. He never blinks at the external pain, but his little princess is different.


    A ray of chagrin flashed in his heart. He didn''t expect that the bitter meat scheme would be used in the end, and it was her who suffered.


    "Eat first."


    At this point, who knows when they will change back, so Su Tang didn''t retort, so she went out with him.


    Fortunately, there are few people in the company at this point. Otherwise, if people look at Mr. Lu with a lollipop in his mouth, he will break his glasses.


    At this point, Su Tang was not picky about food. She found a place to eat at random downstairs and began to gobble it up. During this time, Lu Cheng didn''t eat much and always picked up some food for her from time to time.


    They had lived together for five years before. Lu Cheng was too clear about her preference, but Su Tang was embarrassed at the end.


    "You don''t always let me eat, you also eat, I don''t want to feel a stomachache again." Then she wondered again how he had lived in those years. It was too miserable. It was clear that she had given him a lot of money at that time.


    Two people this period of time get along with, didn''t have the tit for tat at the beginning, some words Su sugar also dare to ask.


    "Well, how did you think of going abroad?"


    After a meal, Lu Cheng immediately said with a smile, "I wanted to go out a long time ago. At that time, I didn''t know what to do, so I went abroad."


    What he said was light, but Su Tang was sighing about fate.


    She thought that she had changed his track, but it turned out that some people''s track had been doomed.


    This further question involves privacy. Su Tang thinks that the relationship between them is only superficial cooperation, not a real reconciliation. So she asks the follow-up, but Lu Cheng suddenly says, "don''t you ask what I did abroad?"


    In three years'' time, he climbed to today''s position. In fact, Gao Yue made no mistake in saying that he did use a lot of abnormal means.


    He was very curious, if the little princess knew, she would make what reaction.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that she would talk so deeply after dinner. She didn''t know how to respond.


    She could only lower her head and hide the emotion in her eyes. Then she said casually, "whatever you do, you succeed, don''t you?" With that, she raised her head again. "Since it''s successful, why discuss or entangle the process?"


    Su Tang felt that she was too smart, perfectly avoided his things, and praised him by the way.


    But I don''t know that this is another matter in Lu Cheng''s ears.


    Don''t ask about the process, just ask about the result.


    Lu Cheng smiles.


    ***


    after the exchange of their bodies, Su Tang simply went to live in Lu Cheng''s family. In addition to Song Yi''s clamoring against it, the Song family was soon suppressed.


    Since do net to swim a project, Su sugar downloaded a few near future more popular net to swim a game.


    Say, today''s network world is rich and colorful, compared with the real world, more nostalgic.


    However, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. For example, now, Su Tang enters a novice village at will, and then he bumps into an electronic competition God.


    It seems that Dashen is broadcasting live. It''s obvious that he interacts with the audience. What''s more, Dashen is acting cute there.


    "Ah, here comes a child. It looks like this is a new one."


    "Children, call uncle, uncle let you win."


    Is Su Tang a vegetarian?


    She immediately turned on the voice, "uncle or something, it''s too boring, otherwise, you call me dad, I''ll let you die decently."


    Su Tang has done so many tasks, the real person PK has carried on innumerable times, on an online game, simply can''t defeat her.


    This not, she this choke, immediately aroused the other party''s fighting spirit.


    "Children can, ah, you wait, I will let you kneel and shout, uncle, I am wrong."Su Tang hissed and was happy.


    She no longer speaks, but directly chooses to attack. She has played the game several times and is familiar with the buttons.


    The game, we are all new, compared with the hand speed and acuity, and these, she does not lack.


    So, five minutes later.


    A great God


    "Come again!"


    Ten minutes later.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Twenty minutes later.


    Su Tang, "I don''t have a son like you." With that, I looked at the time. It was almost 12 o''clock and it was time to go to bed. I said hello and went offline without waiting for the other party to respond.


    Big God looked at the game interface disappeared figure, the whole person is irritable.


    Su Tang went to sleep and woke up again. She once again experienced what it means to be red all night.


    Dashen is very famous in the field of E-sports. When playing live, he always likes to pretend to be a rookie and make fun of each other, but he doesn''t know that he has been on the bench this time.


    Of course, netizens love to see and hear.


    However, among them, Lu Cheng was very upset as if he had kicked over the vinegar jar.


    He thought that if he put people under his own eyes and went in and out with her, he would be able to come to a nearby building, but he didn''t know. But in one night, she was tied up with other people and went on a hot search.


    The little princess is really worthy of being a little princess. She can attract people''s attention everywhere.


    With the rise of Su Tang''s game, he boarded his account again the next day. As soon as he logged in, he almost got stuck.


    Some big God, "I don''t believe it, come again!"


    "Where are you?"


    "If you win, run. Do you dare to play another game?"


    "Say your big size!"


    ¡­¡­


    There were too many messages. Su Tang only answered a question mark and blew up the other party again.


    That posture, as if waiting for her to go back online.


    Sue sugar fell into silence. After a moment, she asked him, "did you stay up all night?"


    The great God was beaten and doubted life. Who the hell can sleep!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    The big God is the big God in the end. He wants to get up from where he falls. As a result, a morning has passed, and he still lies on the ground.


    Like Su Tang, she doesn''t play the game according to common sense. When Da Shen thinks he knows her enough, she is pressed on the ground again.


    One day later, he began to doubt life.


    "Are you hanging up? No, you must be hanging up!"


    Su Tang laughs. Lu Cheng''s voice is on the low side. It''s a very magnetic subwoofer. The big God on the other side of the headset is stunned by this smile.


    "Children, can''t you afford to play? I''ve been playing with you all day. You tell me to hang up? Well


    When Lu Cheng came in, he heard his little girl using his voice, which was provocative.


    The flame in the dark eyes beat for a moment. Soon, the eyes full of anger returned to calm again. He spoke as if it was hard to say, "Lu Cheng, can you do me a favor?"


    Sue sugar smell speech, surprised cell phone all jilted, this is big brother, big brother to ask her to help, of course is to choose pit teammates.


    "What''s up, you say."


    Lu Cheng hung his head, and his voice was so light that Su Tang thought he had heard wrong.


    "You can buy it for me..."


    Su Tang, "what can I buy?"


    Lu Cheng, facing song Yin''s face, hears Su Tang''s question. His white face suddenly turns hot and red. In the end, his eyes are closed, like abandoning himself. "Sanitary napkins."


    Who can stand up to such a small and shy face.


    Su Tang licked the tip of her tongue shamefully, just Lu Cheng looks shy against song Yin''s fresh and cool face. She is so cute that she has a desire for protection. At this time, not to mention the tampons, even the aircraft carrier has to be built for him!


    "Buy it. I''ll send someone to buy it immediately. No, I''ll buy it myself." The boss asked for help for the first time. Su Tang was so excited that she tried to take good care of him. You know, this aunt period was what she had to suffer! At the thought of Lu Cheng''s suffering for herself, she was excited to rub her fingers, "do you have a bad stomach? I''ll buy some ginger and jujube brown sugar to cook for you. " Then, without waiting for Lu Cheng to respond, he quickly went to the gate, but halfway, he turned back, "I''ll go back, if you''re bored, you can play with my mobile phone." Said, the mobile phone plug in his body, this just left.


    In the first five years, they changed their bodies from time to time, but I don''t know if she was too lucky. Every time during the period of her aunt, their bodies would change back, and she complained for a long time.


    But now it''s different. Su tangle''s mouth can''t be closed.


    As a result, the employees of the song group and the bodyguards around Lu Cheng saw that "President Lu" rushed to the convenience store to hold a pile of aunt towels. With the smirk on his face, everyone felt magical.


    Especially the bodyguards around Lucheng. They have been following Lucheng for the longest time. Who doesn''t know that their boss is smiling on the surface, but on the back, he is a ruthless character. But now, who is the boss who laughs more like a silly son of the landlord?!


    Su Tang didn''t care about these people. She came back to the office with a lot of things. It was the little princess of the Song family, so her office was big and spacious. There was a small tea room inside, which could cook some uncomplicated gadgets.


    After working with her, Lu Cheng moved her desk to her office, so now she swaggered into the office against Lu Cheng''s face.


    "Lucheng, I''ve bought a lot. You can choose any one." She said, will be a variety of brands, different lengths of sanitary cotton all put in front of him, quite proud.


    It seems that Lu Cheng has already accepted this setting. Instead of the previous formality and shyness, he carefully selects "what kind of music do you like to use?"


    In fact, this is a very private thing, but Su Tang thinks that both of them share the same body. If they hadn''t said too much when they finished the task and left, now they could all be "sisters". It''s really no good. They are brothers.


    "I don''t choose, as long as it''s easy to use." With that, he felt that this was too perfunctory, so he carefully pulled down the pile of high-rise sanitary napkins, and tried to find several commonly used brands, "I often use these, you can also try them."


    "Thank you." Lu Cheng back a beautiful smile, Ann smile, Su sugar see some dazzling.


    , the song of the song can be sweet and salt, but usually because of the inconvenience of legs and feet, she used to be cold with a face, and looked at what was all her expression. Now she finally understood why song brother, Song Mother and her cheap brother called her to laugh more.


    Deep smile, the corners of the mouth can see a pair of small pear vortex, sweet and lovely.


    The goddess of high cold turns into a sweetheart.


    Lu Cheng naturally knows how beautiful song Yin''s face is. At the beginning, he even knew more about the body than she did, but he was too young to take advantage of it.


    Good looking things have always been able to attract people''s attention, that is, the little princess herself, I''m afraid she has never laughed so sweetly.Lu Cheng looks at Su Tang, licks the tip of his tongue and sighs. It''s not the right time


    "Can I help you?"


    Lu Cheng chuckled, "no need." Then he picked up the tampon Su Tang bought for him and walked to the toilet.


    When Su Tang heard that he didn''t need it, a ray of regret flashed in her eyes.


    Oh, wait a minute. What a pity she has! Song Yin''s body is her!


    Now she''s, like, obsessed with herself?


    In a trance, Su Tang asked the system, "I think something''s wrong with me."


    The system said, "it''s hopeless. Let''s arrange a direct cremation."


    In the face of the venomous tongue of the system, Su Tang''s reason was finally pulled back a little, "cremation fart! What a pity to burn such a beautiful face! " Then he rubbed his hot face with his hand and said in a small voice, "by the way, I was just fascinated by song Yin. No, now Song Yin''s body is Lu Cheng, so am I fascinated by Lu Cheng? But it''s not right. I''m clearly fascinated by song Yin''s smile, but without Lu Cheng, I don''t think I can smile like this


    "You say, is this a sign that I want Lily?"


    The system was almost fainted by her. She finally understood it when she heard it. So, it rolled its eyes and said, "OK, don''t be so tall and big, return lily, you''re a Yangou. You can''t be saved!"


    Su Tang suddenly got stuck, and suddenly felt that his own system was the truth.


    "Yangou is Yangou, but song Yin''s face, tut, I suddenly feel that Lucheng is more suitable for provoking than me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    It is estimated that it will take some time for Lucheng to come out. After a while, Su Tang finally regained her mind and picked up the mobile phone on the table.


    This unlock, found that the page is still in the game state, but it is this number was played some sad, she spent a whole day playing the king number, now has fallen into bronze, the kind of miserable.


    Look at the text next to chat, but also all kinds of wailing.


    "My God, stop licking the dog! Sister is important, but teammates are more important! "


    "Just an hour ago, I heard the soft and cute voice of my sister, and I was excited. As a result, I was so naive. Now I want to cry and ask for God to come back."


    "Sister, please, let us go and let yourself go. We won''t play any more. I''m dead again... "


    ¡­¡­


    These teammates are all drawn by the great God of E-sports. Su Tang asks the system and learns that the team is well-known, so she wants to wait for her game to come online some other day and let them publicize it. As for now, she has to get in touch with her feelings.


    Typing is too slow, so she just opens the wheat.


    "Lick the dog to the end, all right?"


    "Who says girls don''t matter? Xiangxiangruan''s sister is the treasure of the world


    "Men, be generous. Now you beg her to let you go. Later you kneel down and beg her not to come back."


    As soon as Lu Cheng came back, he heard the proud speech of the little princess. He said that his little princess is indeed the treasure of the world. However, this treasure is destined to belong to him alone in the future.


    As soon as Su Tang saw him coming back, she almost lost her mobile phone and said, "I''ll cook ginger soup for you!"


    Teammates a listen, panic, "lying trough, don''t show! Let the children go


    "No, you''re just going to finish this game for me!"


    "Big God, if you do this again, we will draw the sword!"


    Lu Cheng listened to the screams in the game and laughed, "it doesn''t matter. I made a mistake before. You play first."


    This words a, Su sugar immediately stare big eyes, this still play what? She was just so excited that she thought that she could finally avoid the trouble of her aunt. Now you tell her, what''s wrong?


    Su Tang''s face was almost twisted. Lu Cheng couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m sorry."


    Everyone apologized. What else can she do? Can only be angry to scatter the resentment in the game.


    After this game, Su Tang completely lost his mind. He told his teammates and left his mobile phone beside him. "Lucheng, are you really wrong?" Finish saying, see the other side nods, she decadent ground falls in the sofa of the office, "white excited."


    Lu Cheng couldn''t help but pick an eyebrow at the small appearance of wronged Baba.


    I wrote it down. I''ll confuse her with this expression next time.


    Yes, Lu Cheng''s life experience since he was a child has filled him with cruelty and darkness. When he comes to today''s situation, in the eyes of outsiders, the gentle and elegant President Lu is actually his disguise.


    People are sentimental animals. Their emotions are changeable. Some are born evil, such as him, and some are born good, such as his little princess. So, in order to stay with her, he will do anything to disguise, but to win her sympathy, let her soft hearted, no longer push away.


    Three years ago, she didn''t want him. In fact, Lucheng didn''t blame her at all. At that time, he put all the darkness in front of her. Anyone else would be afraid and leave.


    However, kindness asked her to pull herself out of the South District of the city to give him light and warmth, but he didn''t want to be grateful at all. He just wanted to be the farmer and the snake.


    Revenge, let her accompany her life after life.


    ***


    with the participation of Lucheng in the online game project, we don''t have to worry about it at all in the later stage. He pays for the team and the money. Su Tang was very busy at the beginning, but when we get to the back, we just need to play games with ease.


    However, she felt that God had never patronized her. No, she had only been in Lucheng for two days. When she woke up on the third day, looking at her familiar body and aunt, she felt that she had been smeared with malice by the world.


    "Ah, why is that?"


    They both live together now. Seeing that she doesn''t get up, Lu Cheng knocks on the door expertly. Three times later, seeing that there is no movement inside, he presses the doorknob and pushes the door in.


    Song Yin''s skin is white, and usually she is wearing light makeup, which makes her look good. But now, the little girl with a pale face, the whole person is trapped in bed, depressed, she was petite, now shrunk into a ball, it looks smaller.


    "Yinyin, what''s the matter?"


    Generally speaking, Lucheng''s blackening value has dropped by 10% in total. However, because he has not released his dark side for a long time, Su Tang has gradually become more daring. For example, now, she dares to use the back of her head directly against him.


    "Nothing."


    She has a dull voice, which makes her unhappy.


    Sue sugar is not happy of course. Why does she suffer for him when he has a stomachache and no one suffers for her when her aunt has a stomachache!It''s not fair!


    Lu Cheng watched her shrink into a ball, and her voice was soft and weak, so she fished the person out of the bed. At the same time, she took out her mobile phone and asked the bodyguard to call the family doctor.


    Su Tang immediately grabbed his mobile phone.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, No. I don''t have to see a family doctor." Said, she abandoned herself to kick the cover in the body of the quilt, "big aunt ah." The more she said, she was aggrieved and scolded: "I don''t think it''s fair at all. Last time I suffered from your stomachache for you, why can''t you suffer for me, my aunt?"


    "The way of heaven is unfair! He said, "this is double standard!"


    "I''m going to condemn him!"


    Stomach discomfort, even roar up with a little kitten like no strength, but, as her voice fell, suddenly came out of the window a flash of lightning and thunder, scared Sue sugar a shiver.


    "Lying trough!"


    The sudden shock made her subconsciously arch into Lu Cheng''s arms. Seeing this, Lu Cheng caught a little smile in her dark eyes, and then took the opportunity to embrace her.


    Su Tang was startled, and his courage came up again. He was so angry that he continued to scold him angrily As a result, the thunder and lightning were bigger than before.


    Lu Cheng didn''t hold back this time. He laughed directly, "Yinyin, how can you be so cute?"


    The sudden praise made Su Tang stiff.


    To be praised as lovely by a nearly 100% blackened man is not praise, but death notice!


    "Just so." She licked her thin, dry lips, pulled herself out of her arms, pulled back into the warm blanket, and looked at him pitifully. "Lucheng, I''m not going to the company today. I want to ask for leave."


    Lu Cheng, "that''s your song''s company. If you don''t go, you don''t have to report to me."


    Su Tang said seriously: "that''s not good. As a partner, you should have the right to know this kind of thing. The procedure still needs to go."


    So, if you want to do something terrible in the future, please let her know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    In a few months, Su Tang''s online game project is coming to an end. However, Song Yi didn''t release it before he first came into contact with the game section. So Su Tang didn''t announce it to the public. Instead, she closed it secretly. On the other hand, since Gao que was humiliated by Su Tang last time, he was biting song like a mad dog.


    Here, he got the news from the people who bought song''s online games, saying that song''s online games are coming to an end and will be released soon.


    He got the specific time to release. The day before Song''s release, he didn''t wait for the test period to release.


    He wants to take this first, to let song''s blood die!


    As for others, the game can also be modified slowly after it goes online.


    To this end, he also found a large number of sunspots, as long as the song''s online game called "the world" goes online, it will be listed all kinds of plagiarism. At that time, song will receive his lawyer''s letter, so as to make sky high compensation.


    When Gao thought of the picture, he couldn''t help laughing like crazy.


    In order to lower song''s vigilance, Gao que didn''t publicize his own game, so he went online directly. For this reason, more than one person in the game team advised him to think twice.


    "Mr. Gao, the game has not been closed for testing, the data is too unstable, we will miss a lot of players."


    The test period is a small-scale test, which is carried out through one or more channels, including whether the game needs to be optimized, whether the recharge channel is normal, and most importantly, whether the game effect meets the expected requirements of the product. In general, when these things are solved, some players will be invited to conduct internal test. In general, for the sake of publicity, E-sports God will be invited to conduct live broadcast publicity.


    But now Gao is crazy, almost ferocious, and says, "do you want to let song take the lead? Don''t forget that we are the ones waiting for the lawyer''s letter! You want me to rot the game on my hands? "


    Everyone in the team was stunned. Indeed, if you slow down, you will miss all the opportunities. The game on hand will be sealed forever.


    The process of making the game is very long. They can''t figure out how song could have developed so fast in just a few months, or even surpassed them.


    In response, Gao clenched his teeth and said, "why? Naturally, it''s because of Lucheng!"


    ***


    on the other side, different from the high oak side, Su Tang is very leisurely.


    As the weather became colder, the little girl changed her dress, put on her soft sweater, and was playing games with her mobile phone, but her mouth never stopped, because Lucheng was feeding all the time.


    The rise of Su Tang''s play only glimpses the snacks from Lu Cheng. One of them doesn''t notice, and even bites his fingers.


    The bite was not heavy, but the tip of the tongue licked carelessly.


    At that time, the atmosphere, Su sugar the whole person is silly in that.


    "Trough, dog, I think I''m getting cold!"


    Lu Cheng''s expression is not right. His eyebrows and eyes are slightly cold, and his eyes are dark.


    Inexplicably, there is an illusion that the rain is about to come and the wind is all over the building. Su Tang moves and quickly spits out his fingers. Then he pulls out the paper towel on the table and wipes it for him. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    At last, she saw that Lu Cheng''s eyes were full of fierce emotions, and her dark eyes were surging. In the end, she almost cried.


    What kind of thing is this!


    However, Lu Cheng laughed.


    In those three years abroad, Lu Cheng did not allow anyone to get close to him, let alone bite him. If he touched him a little, he would send him directly to see the king of hell.


    Sue Tang also knows about this. The system has mentioned to her that the male owner didn''t like to be close to others because of his childhood abuse. So she paid attention to it all this time. But then she thought, it''s not her fault. It''s his own feeding.


    Lu Cheng was staring at the tip of his slender index finger at the moment. There were two small teeth marks on it, but his eyes seemed to carve them into his eyes.


    It''s just a tooth print. Does this guy want to take revenge like this!


    "Lucheng, why don''t we go wash it?"


    Lu Cheng, "wash what?"


    Of course, it''s hand washing. What else can I do?


    However, Su Tang resisted the roar of her heart. The next second, she was stuffed with a snack, but she didn''t know whether the other party intended it or not. This time, she put her finger in again.


    Is this being pushed in on purpose for her to bite?


    Su Tang is in a mess. I''m afraid he''s not sick!


    She pressed the button on the wheelchair to back away from Lucheng. As soon as she looked up, she saw a trace of regret in Lucheng''s eyes.


    Su Tang''s whole body is in a mess in the wind. It''s a pity that she didn''t bite him again?


    System, "confirmed the look, this is a dead pervert! Son, don''t counselle, go on


    Last fart!


    Su Tang wants to break his dog''s head!In the end, Lu Cheng didn''t wash his hands, but Su Tang didn''t dare to let him feed him. He always felt that if he continued to feed him, he would be taken apart in the next second.


    I can''t play the game any more, so I just get to the point.


    Online in-game beta needs to be publicized. Su Tang simply finds the one who has been playing the game with her, Yishen.


    The age of playing video games is not very old. The pteridon is only 20 years old, but he has millions of fans. However, after hearing Su Tang''s proposal, he didn''t jump off before. It''s hard to hear a steady voice, "if the internal test propaganda, I need to play it by myself. If I don''t think about it, I won''t take the advertisement."


    Su Tang is not angry. After all, she is responsible for herself. By the way, she has also developed a mobile game. Do you want to play with her


    This easy to hear wing God mouth a draw, when the development of the game so cheap?!


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    In addition to looking for Yishen, Su Tang also made other publicity, but the publicity came together with the press conference. Before the press conference, she was surprised that there was no leak.


    Since the last bite of Lucheng, the relationship between the two people is strange, a kind of inexplicable guilty filled with Su Tang''s heart.


    On the day of the press conference, Su Tang was letting the makeup artist make up for her, but Lu Cheng suddenly walked into the dressing room.


    Lu Cheng put his hands in his pockets. When he didn''t smile, the whole person was filled with a kind of noble and cold atmosphere, which made people shudder.


    "You go out first."


    The makeup artist didn''t even hesitate. When she heard this, she rushed out of the door directly. Su Tang saw this and said, "what do you scare a makeup artist to do?"


    Lu Cheng said: "you are avoiding me."


    Although they live under the same roof, and the desk is also in an office meeting, he clearly feels that his little princess is hiding from him.


    Lu Cheng, "Why are you afraid?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    Only Su Tang and Lu Cheng were left in the dressing room. Lu Cheng pressed him step by step. Finally, Su Tang looked up at him and said, "I think you''re angry."


    Although she tried not to look at him in low mood, the subtle emotional changes in her eyes betrayed her.


    Inexplicably, Lu Cheng felt that he was surrounded by her little expression. He licked the tip of his tongue and asked with a dumb smile: "how do you say that? When did I get angry? "


    It was like opening the conversation, and the little girl''s expression began to be vivid, "not angry yet? Just a few days ago, I accidentally bit you. The atmosphere was wrong at that time. " She said, but also glared at him, rather wronged way: "although I bit you, I am wrong, but I also apologize, otherwise, what do you want?"


    That''s a big deal. Don''t you bite him carelessly, or bite him back? As for that, do you want to eat her expression?


    Listening to her words, Lu Cheng was stunned at first and then laughed.


    It was discovered.


    But unfortunately, his little girl''s vigilance is not enough. It''s not anger, it''s It''s a thrill that comes out of the blood.


    Lu Cheng did not intend to explain, since his little princess misunderstood, then let the misunderstanding continue.


    "Or I''ll bite it back?"


    Suk was shocked, though sometimes I make complaints about it, but you are too careful.


    Lu Cheng casually picked pick eyebrows, "do not want to?"


    If you don''t want to, can''t you turn this over?


    In the face of such a cautious man, what else can su Tang do? She can only spread her hands, "OK, you bite back."


    But with that, I feel wrong again. Isn''t this guy a dead cleaner? Don''t allow outsiders to touch him, but he can touch others?


    Do you want such a double standard.


    Two seconds later, Lu Cheng suddenly bent down in front of her. Her sudden action interrupted her thinking. Then, without waiting for her to speak, there was a sharp pain in her neck.


    Su Tang takes a cool breath. It''s very painful!


    "You are a dog!"


    As soon as you have a bad temper, you will open your mouth.


    Lu Cheng''s bite is really hard, but no one knows how much perseverance he used to let her go.


    The little princess is in his arms. If he wants to, he can even drink her delicious blood, but he can''t help it.


    He closed his eyes deeply and opened them again. His eyes were clear again.


    Not yet


    There was a light smile in her ear. Then, Su Tang heard Lu Gouzi ask, "didn''t you mean I bit it back? Regret it? "


    Su Tang covered her neck. She always felt that she was bitten and bleeding. She glared angrily and said, "how heavy am I biting you? You are so vindictive


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    I heard a long lost system prompt in my mind. As soon as I heard it, Su Tang felt that he was a stone hammer. This guy was a careful eye, and he was very vindictive!


    Lu Cheng said with her, in a good mood, "if you don''t clean up, the press conference will begin."


    Su Tang angrily glared at him again. However, she raised her foot and kicked him again. Then she rearranged her clothes. Before


    , the make-up artist had cleaned up almost everything for her. The only difficulty was the bite mark on her neck. It was so heavy that the concealer was hard to hide.


    Looking in the mirror, Su Tang became more angry. "Next time you bite me, can you change a place? Is the neck easy to bite? I''ll see people like that later! "


    This saying, Lu Cheng was excited at that time, "can there be another time?"


    Sue sugar choked, almost crazy, "no next time, it''s my slip of the tongue! I won''t give you another chance to bite me. Don''t dream After that, he breathlessly picked up the concealer in front of the make-up mirror and shot it on his neck.


    Lu Cheng saw, a rare guilty conscience, let him take the concealer, "I help you."


    Su Tang didn''t grab it, so he just sat in the wheelchair and let him help.


    "By the way, after the press conference, do you want to push the wheelchair or walk up?"


    The time of the press conference is at least one hour, but there are chairs on it, so she doesn''t need to stand more than one station. At most, at the beginning and at the end, we can take a picture together.


    These days, little girls love to be beautiful, and Su Tang is no exception. Song Yin''s body ratio is very good. Her legs are long and white, and the key is thin. After the car accident, the Song family hired a professional nurse to massage her legs every day. So over the years, her legs have not shrunk, on the contrary, they have been given delicate care.


    Seeing her hesitation, Lu Cheng guessed that she wanted to walk and said, "if you are tired, you should remember to tell me."


    This is very clever. It seems that Su Tang has the right to choose, but in fact it is encouraging her.


    This is not, the little girl on the hook, "that will not be too much trouble for you?"Lu Cheng said with a smile, "you forget, we are lovers. As a boyfriend, what''s wrong with helping our girlfriend?"


    Su Tang forgot all about it. After listening to it, she immediately said, "yes, I forgot that you are my boyfriend! So boyfriend, now, help me get the makeup artist back in. " Finish saying, very dislike a way: "wipe my neck powder, the result should cover of didn''t cover!"


    These are small things, and Lu Cheng won''t care about them. Besides, he likes the little princess to throw a little temper at him.


    The make-up artist came in soon. This time, she was more formal and didn''t dare to ask more questions. She didn''t dare to look at her eyes. Su Tang asked her to cover the bite marks on her neck. The make-up artist immediately took out the powder puff and wiped the powder around her, then covered it again.


    As for why Miss Song has a bite mark on her neck once she goes out, it has nothing to do with her.


    "All right, Miss Song."


    Su Tang looked left and then saw that she could hardly see clearly, so she went to the publishing stage with Lu Cheng.


    Today, she is wearing a white knee length skirt, very capable, and her hair is all combed up. With her rather cool face, at first glance, she looks like a woman boss with a strong air.


    Lu Cheng is dressed in a black suit today. His cool white and handsome face is more three-dimensional in the light and shadow of the light. The same aura is powerful, but they stand together, and they are not aware of any sense of disobedience.


    At the end of the day, the moderator and the rest of the team have no sense of existence.


    The host is also very excited today. This is the latest young talent on the rich list. It''s said that they are only twenty-three or forty-four, but they are young and promising. What''s more, they are good-looking. Besides, the legendary little princess of the Song family is the same character as the stars.


    "I''d like to introduce you to Mr. Lu Chenglu and Miss Song Yinsong, the two behind the scenes owners of mobile game" after exchanging body with male god. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    After exchanging body with the male god, Su Tang thought of this mobile game temporarily. Combined with what happened between her and the male owner, she proposed to Lu Cheng. Originally, she just mentioned it casually, but she didn''t want to. Lu Cheng was relieved.


    Different from the online game Tianxia, Tianxia is taken over from Song Yi, and the team is Gao que''s. when Su Tang finally took over with Lucheng, he was afraid that Gao que Wan would take the lead and the villains would accuse them of plagiarism first, so they simply changed their direction. So far, the press conference is still to be determined. At most, they found some players to conduct the first internal test, and this time Internal test is confidential, players are signed a confidentiality agreement.


    This is not true. As soon as song''s mobile game press conference was released, the live broadcast was only halfway through, and the Internet began to denounce plagiarism.


    Gao oak has made a lot of money this time. He didn''t want to publicize his game before, so that on this day, as long as he plagiarized the stone hammer and stepped on the corpse of song''s online game, he would be able to make progress. Therefore, at the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to the live broadcast and said something. He directly asked the marketing number to publish the plagiarism.


    At the beginning, many people were confused. When they saw that it was plagiarism, they were curious to go in. Gao que had some promotional pictures of the early world in his hand. In contrast, he didn''t use a palette. At first glance, he was a painting style.


    Gao oak sympathizes with him and describes himself as an ignorant young man who has just graduated from university. He is fooled by Song Yi and works hard. In the end, Song Yi kicks him away and doesn''t even return his hard work to him. Fortunately, when he meets a noble man, he can continue his hard work.


    The weak are always sympathized with. Many people are incited to fight against the Song family. As a result, they open a press conference. What is his meow?


    What about plagiarism? This is obviously a mobile game!


    Netizens are in a fog, and many people leave messages one after another.


    "I''ve come to fight against plagiarism, but I''m really crazy about this mobile game!"


    "Why don''t you go for a hand tour? Isn''t Mr. Lu a ready-made man God?"


    "Sisters, what made us meet again? Is it a game? No, it''s beauty


    "My God! Song is always gorgeous. He is young, good-looking and rich. The key is that he works harder than me. I cry. "


    ¡­¡­


    Through Gao''s dark wave, the mobile game "after exchanging body with male god" was directly popular. At the beginning, people were still curious about plagiarism, but when you click in, the painting style will change.


    What plagiarism is not plagiarism, is the game not fun, or Lu Zong and song Zong''s face is not enough for you to lick?


    Of course, a small number of sunspots are still tireless.


    Gao oak was caught off guard. He thought that song''s press conference was to release the "world" netizen. Who could have thought it was a mobile game? For this reason, he also called the song employee to question.


    Song''s employee was also very unjust, she said: "our boss only informed us that there was a press conference, but did not specifically say which one. Moreover, you only asked me about song''s recently released games, and did not specifically formulate which one."


    Gao oak''s face was ferocious. He didn''t understand that. He was put by the Song family!


    But it doesn''t matter. They released the game first. Song''s version of "the world" is doomed to be rotten in his hand. It''s more than one billion yuan. Even song''s version is very painful.


    On the other side, song.


    Miss Secretary hung up and then looked at Su Tang and Lu Cheng.


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Lu, do you have any instructions?"


    Su Tang smiles and shakes her head. She asks the Secretary to go out first. Then she asks Lu Cheng, "how do you plan to go next?"


    Lu Cheng did not answer, but asked: "how does Yinyin feel to go?"


    Su Tang said, "naturally, let Gao que hop for a while. His game goes online so fast that there must be a lot of bugs in the follow-up. By that time, the sense of player experience will be reduced. It''s no better than me, and I''ll finish myself. By the way... " She said, blinking cunningly, "I bought the game server he rented."


    Compared with money, Gao que doesn''t have enough to see. Playing games costs a lot of money. Although he made a lot of money from Song Yi, the daily maintenance of his new company costs a lot of money, so the final game server is also rented. However, Su Tang is not the same. She has a lot of money and can buy it.


    Oh, wrong. It was bought with Lucheng''s money.


    "It''s easy to buy the server, thanks to President Lu." Sue sugar said, and asked: "or, I''ll buy you a drink in the evening?"


    How could Lu Cheng refuse his invitation.


    "Of course."


    Su Tang said, "you can decide what you like to eat and where."


    Lucheng finally chose a Chinese restaurant, but I don''t know if it''s a coincidence that the last order has become Su Tang''s favorite.


    Although Su Tang is sometimes dull, she is not an idiot when she looks at the table full of dishes.


    This guy is after her.Lu Cheng''s recent kindness to her has been aboveboard, but Su Tang''s heart is still a little empty.


    After all, when he was driven away, his attitude was quite bad.


    "Lu Cheng." Su Tang looked at him pouring wine for himself. When he put down his glass, he said, "are you chasing me?"


    Just as he was aboveboard to her, the little girl''s words were especially direct.


    After a meal, Lu Cheng immediately said with a smile, "I thought what I did was obvious."


    Su Tang was very nervous when she heard the speech. Her hands were all clenched together, but her face was calm. "Aren''t you angry? When I did that to you, insulted you, and drove you away, you didn''t care at all? "


    Lu Cheng dropped his eyes and drank a mouthful of red wine. Then he said with a smile, "I''m angry. How can I not be angry, but I forgot that your insults are nothing compared with those in the south of the city."


    The south of the city is full of good and bad people. Lucheng grew up in that area and saw many dangerous things in the world. So Su Tang''s actions are nothing more than a lady''s temperament. Besides, those people in the south of the city won''t give you money after scolding, and sometimes they will kill you.


    He is not ignorant. Su Tang saved his life at that time. Even if he wanted to drive him away later, he only complained that he didn''t have the strength.


    Su Tang wanted to pierce this layer of window paper, so he continued: "then why did you choose to go abroad instead of using the money I left you?"


    She gave him a lot of money at that time. Five million was enough for him to start a business.


    Lu Cheng raised his eyes and looked at the amber eyes. He said with a smile, "the Song family doesn''t lack money. In such a short time, even if I have the ability, I can''t catch up with the Song family. The sword is far away from the point of view. The soldiers are dangerous. They have no power. What can I take to marry you? "


    "My little princess."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    Sue sugar can''t laugh any more. She''s going to break the window paper, but he''s going to unload the windows for her.


    Lu Cheng opened his mouth so clearly. Although her eyes were smiling, she was sure that if she dared to shake her head and refuse, he could twist her head off.


    Because she was too nervous, Sutang took a sip of red wine and wanted to turn her attention. As a result, under the influence of alcohol, she felt that she was not calm, but more I''m excited.


    There is an impulse to try his bottom line.


    Originally, she wanted to moisten her throat, but now her throat is a little tight. She coughed and gave an embarrassed and polite smile If I still refuse, what will you do? "


    Lu Cheng stares at her for several seconds, then smiles.


    He licked the tip of his tongue, and there was a bit of demagogic smell in danger, just like, you know he is dangerous, but you are still deeply attracted by him.


    But Sue sugar, her eyes are bright.


    I like this kind of challenge.


    At this time, Lu Cheng suddenly stood up. He reached out and pulled her chair in front of him. They were face to face. He bent down slightly. They were very close. If they were closer, they could touch each other.


    He opened his mouth, hook the corners of his lips, funny but not to the bottom of his eyes, "it depends on you. Do you like me to be a man or an animal?"


    Sue sugar listened to his voice a little bit down, the whole person was excited.


    "Gouzi, I like such a simple and rough man, heehee hee ~"


    System:


    Please, let it go! Let it be a single dog. Your human world is terrible.


    A good man should not be a beast!


    "In case, I like you, no one, no ghost." With that, he provoked a smile, which was very arrogant and tempting conquer.


    Lu Cheng lowered his eyebrows and laughed in a dumb voice.


    His little princess really surprised him. Not only was she not afraid, but there was a flash of excitement in her clear eyes.


    Well


    He likes playing so much, so he has to let her enjoy it.


    "Then, as you wish."


    Lu Cheng opened his mouth with a smile. His voice was low and hoarse, and his eyes showed the most primitive desire and greed. He was never a gentle and elegant gentleman. At this moment, he no longer disguised himself, and his stubborn and unruly nature was revealed, like a terrible madman.


    But Su Tang is I''m so excited that I want to rub my hands.


    Exposed, exposed!


    Not afraid of the male Lord''s exposure, she was afraid that the male Lord was hiding. So, without waiting for him to retreat, she moved forward.


    Lu Cheng was completely exposed, but there was no retreat and fear in her eyes. She even took the initiative to attack. The pink cherry lips rubbed the corners of his lips. Su Tang smile, a change from the previous arrogant indifference, like a goblin like smile in his ear, "well, I look forward to your performance." With that, go back to where you are.


    Lu Cheng was in the same position as before, laughing and shaking his shoulders and chest.


    His little princess, really let him shave his eyes.


    He licked the corner of his lips that she had wiped before, and his smile deepened.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    "Ding, the blackening value fell by 5%, and the current blackening index: 45%."


    Su Tang listened to the successive hints in her mind, then took the glass in his hand again, and then raised it to him, "here''s to my future Boyfriends. "


    The three words "boyfriend" are very deep. No, after a meal in Lucheng, the smile in the corner of his mouth doesn''t disappear.


    ***


    the mobile game "after exchanging body with boys" has been a great success, but the situation on Gao''s side is grim.


    The online game in his hand didn''t even do the test period. Although it was a fire to borrow the song''s plagiarism storm, it broke out a variety of bugs one after another. Gradually, the bad reviews were overwhelming.


    With the staff of his current company, he made changes day and night, but he couldn''t stand those bad comments and insults. In the end, he suspected that someone was doing something behind his back.


    Some people think that people all over the world are rubbish when they are rubbish.


    When he met the black Song family, he thought that his own situation had also been hacked. Therefore, in the name of apology, he criticized the mulberry and the locust in all kinds of strange ways, saying that it was not easy for him to start a business as a college student, and some people had enough.


    In order to win sympathy, he found a group of water soldiers to speak for him. Even in order to give the public a good new image, he spent a lot of money on endorsements.


    In the face of Gao''s accusations, netizens can''t be too busy to watch the excitement. In a word, Gao is also a good-looking man. If he tidies up a little, he doesn''t even need to be popular. How can his mother attract Gao''s father if she doesn''t have absolute beauty.With his popularity, he has also attracted the attention of several wealthy families.


    If there is a big stir on the Internet, it will not be calm in reality. Many journalists have heard about it.


    Block the entrance of the Song family, block the entrance of the community, as long as it is where Su Tang haunts, you can always see these paparazzi.


    This is not, pushing the wheelchair of Su Tang is not easy to avoid, after all, the goal is a little big, but she doesn''t care, anyway, she didn''t do anything bad, with a clear conscience.


    However, as soon as the wheelchair came out, many reporters were stunned. After all, last time I saw her, she was standing.


    Su Tang also doesn''t matter. She explained calmly, "I had a car accident before. I can''t stand on my legs for a long time. So, everyone likes to call me Mermaid."


    Mermaid, the beauty on the tip of the knife, will be painful to doubt life after standing for a long time. It can be said that it is very vivid.


    Su Tang''s ridicule narrowed the distance with reporters.


    Reporter, "Mr. Song, online accuses you of suppressing Mr. Gao, do you admit it?"


    Su Tang laughs, "I don''t care to beat down a small person. The Qing people are self-cleaning, but some people are. If I touch porcelain again, I''ll be rude."


    Gao oak seems to have run clean at first, but he has been developing together for such a long time. Be patient, he can always find some clues, follow those clues, and submit them to the court. He can be sued for losing his fortune.


    Su Tang''s arrogant reply made many reporters at the scene boiling.


    Reporter, "there''s a rumor that you didn''t succeed in pursuing Gao Zong, but now you belittle him so much. Is that true?"


    Su Tang took off her sunglasses, blinked her bright eyes, and looked at the reporter with a smile, "although my leg is disabled, my eyes are not blind."


    As soon as the words came out, the reporters all laughed, but then they couldn''t help but feel compassion.


    "How can song Zong say that he is disabled?"


    "That is to say, Mr. Song is tall in our eyes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    Su Tang''s ruthless irony is to rub Gao''s face on the ground, and then someone reveals that he is the eldest son of Gao''s group. Suddenly, many netizens who sympathize with him have defected.


    I''m kidding. The young master is joking. I don''t need their sympathy.


    It''s su Tang who is physically and mentally handicapped. Although her legs are somewhat handicapped, others dare to speak and make fun of themselves, instead of some young masters hiding behind the microphone pretending to be weak and compassionate.


    Even the second young master of Gao''s group was alarmed. After seeing the interview, he took the initiative to contact.


    She said that she wanted to meet her, but because she had no business contacts, it was not easy to go directly to her company, so she wanted to invite her to play golf.


    When Su Tang received this call at the beginning, she smoked from the corners of her mouth. She didn''t know that she had leg problems and was still playing golf? Why didn''t he say to play football?


    But it''s not her style to shrink back. It''s just golf. She can play them.


    ***


    golf, the so-called game of the rich.


    I don''t know how Gao que got through with the second young master, but Su Tang thought about it, but he couldn''t say "benefit".


    It''s golf, but in addition to the broad green space, there are also many indoor games. Su Tang went to the dressing room to change her sportswear, and then met Gao Qiao.


    Gao Qiao, who took his parents'' surname, used to prove the love between Gao''s and his wife. Later, with Gao Li, it became a joke of love.


    When Gao Qiao saw Su Tang, he was very enthusiastic, and the dog legs made people feel greasy.


    System, "he was trapped by Gao oak and owed a large amount of gambling debt. Gao oak told him that if he could help you, he would pay the gambling debt for you."


    What kind of drink does Miss song like? Or shall we have some red wine? "


    Su Tang said with a smile, "all right."


    Gojo''s eyes brightened. "Then the red bar. I''ll tell you, I put this red wine here. Lafite in ''82 is mellow and delicious "


    Su Tang looked at him carelessly," I don''t know red wine, I''m afraid it''s going to be ruined. "


    Gao Qiao laughed. He was nostalgic for the flowers. Looking at Su Tang''s face, he couldn''t help being frivolous. "Beauty and red wine are perfect match. How can we say that they are spoiled?" With that, he snapped his fingers and asked the waiter to bring his red wine.


    Su Tang looks at the red wine in her hand and doesn''t drink it. Gao Qiao doesn''t want to force her, so she can only say with a smile that she''s going to play golf.


    He should have investigated her and knew that she could stand for a short time, "Miss Song, play a game?"


    As the saying goes, Su Tang stands up from the wheelchair. Golf is a game that needs absolute leisure. Gao Qiao thought her legs were inconvenient, so she didn''t learn it. Who knows, she has standard standing posture and plays very well.


    He was stunned, which was obviously beyond his expectation.


    But then, he returned to the previous smile, "Miss Song is powerful."


    Su Tang put down the pole and sat in the wheelchair again. She raised her eyes and looked at him with a smile. "In fact, I''m more proficient in the wheelchair. After all, I played with Mr. Gao for the first time. Don''t go back and say I bullied you."


    Her words were intended to irritate him, but the smile on Gojo''s face changed.


    The sophomore of senior high school was praised too highly by others, and there were many dandies around him. Everyone was happy to praise him, so Gao Qiao almost said the same thing in his circle, and no one dared to stab him like this.


    Gao Qiao in the end is to remember his task, casually played a few balls, not a ball into the hole, he said some cold outside, affect his play.


    "Otherwise, we''d better go back to the room. It seems that there are still billiards players in it."


    Su sugar naturally has no opinion, then nodded and readily agreed, "of course, coincidentally, I haven''t played billiards for a long time."


    This words say, Gao Qiao footstep all pause for a while, he smile, but in the eyes is permeated with thick displeasure, "Miss Song can of thing really many."


    As soon as Su Tang entered the room, she found that there was a group of demons dancing in it. No, as they entered, someone soon noticed them.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Song? Are there any sophomores? What''s the wind blowing today? Why are you two together? "


    "It''s said that there are always talents in Song Dynasty, but there are few beauties in senior two. People say that men are talented and women are beautiful. It''s a new century. It''s OK to change it."


    There are so many teasing words that some people are familiar with them. Before long, the group of people are in the sound, the name of the sound.


    Su Tang didn''t disturb their interest either. Some of them didn''t come back. Anyway, outsiders all know that the little princess of the Song family, Gao Leng, had few words, so she was willing to speak, and everyone felt that she was close.


    But as time goes by, some people can''t bear it.


    The venue is open. As long as you can afford the membership money, anyone can come. No, with the appearance of Gao oak, the atmosphere began to change.


    Soon, some people made their own opinions, saying that they wanted to accompany Su Tang to relax."How did Gao oak come?" Gao Qiao opens his mouth like disgust, and then says to Su Tang, "Yinyin, I''ll let someone accompany you out to relax. I''ll go back to him first to see what he wants to do."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this posture, she knew that the good play was about to start.


    Gao brothers so hard to give her a play, she which good to interrupt, then nodded and said: "well, that will have Lao Gao Er Shao."


    Gao Qiao said with a smile: "we are all friends. Gao que is disgusting. You wait. I''ll show you a good play later."


    Su Tang, "OK."


    Gao Qiao said, "well, I''ll let my friend push you out first, and the provincial Gao que will come to trouble you."


    Pushing Su Tang away is a dogleg beside Gao Qiao. He looks like a dog. The turbid air in his eyes is disgusting.


    System, "son, this man is poisonous. Gao Qiao manipulates him by this. Whatever he wants to do later can be pushed to the aspect of hallucinogens."


    Nowadays, insulting women is still the same.


    The man pushed Su Tang to the rest room. At the beginning, he took food and drink. As a result, she didn''t move. Gradually, the man lost patience, or poison Yin broke out.


    His expression began to distort, his eyes began to lax, but he still remembered his task, this is not, lewdly licked the tip of his tongue, "Miss Gao, you really don''t drink anything?"


    Su Tang knows very well that all the drinks and snacks are mixed with something.


    "No While talking, he took out his cell phone and called the police.


    How to say, we are serious citizens. When we are in trouble, of course we turn to the police.


    Of course, in front of this addict can not use the phone mode, fortunately, there are SMS alarm this said.


    She played with the mobile phone, the casual appearance, is very attractive, and the addict, gradually impatient.


    The little princess of the Song family is superior, but the more noble she is, the more she wants to be torn up.


    "Miss Song still looks at her mobile phone at this time, because she thinks I''m boring?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    Su Tang despised her eyelids, and a trace of ridicule passed by her eyes. She was not only boring, but also boring.


    There are so many small means, but they can''t be put on the main business. If you put them elsewhere, you may be well-known.


    Xu felt that there was no one around. The addict had the courage to take Su Tang''s mobile phone. He didn''t expect that he would call the police so calmly, so he didn''t want to check her mobile phone from the beginning.


    The door of the rest room should have been left locked. If you can do this, you must want to cut off all her back.


    "Miss Song doesn''t have to be nervous. I just admire you. I''m young, but I can do so much. No matter what I do, I can''t achieve anything." As he spoke, his eyes did not move away from Sue sugar''s face.


    He looked at her greedily. The little princess of the Song family had a disease in her legs, but her face was really beautiful. In her cold temperament, her face was very delicate.


    Such a good-looking face, should let people love, rather than like a man, in the market.


    Su Tang hooked the corner of her lip. "So you go along with Gao Que and Gao Qiao, or do you think you can subdue me?"


    Suddenly, she told me the truth, and the addict was stunned.


    "You..."


    "How do I know?" Su Tang interrupted, "actually, it''s not difficult. I''ll come to the party alone. Do you think I won''t investigate?"


    Drug addicts are beginning to panic. They like to do things with a high profile. Only in this way can they appear to have different identities. Therefore, if someone wants to check them, they should check them.


    "What did you find out?" He did not find that when he said this, his voice began to tremble unconsciously.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "ah, I don''t find many. After all, time is limited. For example, the sophomore in high school owes a loan of usury, or This gentleman seems addicted. "


    What addiction she did not know to say, after all, when it comes to this, anyone with a long head can understand.


    The addict swallowed his saliva and didn''t dare to look down on her any more.


    Su Tang continued: "let me guess, the drinks should be filled with ingredients, and the door of the rest room may be broken. It will not open later. Oh, perhaps by coincidence, this gentleman will be insane and make some irreparable mistakes. "


    As soon as the pupil of the addict shrinks, everything she says is right.


    "You You... "


    He was just a dandy and had no brains. He was scared by Su Tang and was afraid of what he thought. Now that he could find out so clearly, he might have no back hand.


    "What have you done?" The more he said, the more flustered he was. In the end, he almost knelt down to ask for forgiveness.


    Su Tang was too lazy to talk to him and stood up.


    Previously, Gao Qiao invited her to play golf. I''m afraid that the only way to play golf is to let her stand all the time. When she loses her strength, she just needs to take her out of the wheelchair when she is thrown into the rest room. At that time, she will be a useless person.


    As soon as she got up, before she did anything, the addict fell on his knees.


    Before, I was bewildered and thought that the little princess of the Song family must have a lot of money. I was forced by him, for example, to take some X-rays. Then there must be a source of money. After all, most girls want to face, and they will certainly take money to calm people down. But he forgot that the Song family was not allowed to be slaughtered for being able to do what they are today. Once the plot was broken, it would be worse than death to welcome him.


    "Miss Song, President song, I''m wrong. I''m bewildered. You can beat me and scold me..." With that, the remaining reason made him start to slap himself. However, with the beginning of a certain addiction, he gradually lost control of himself. He curled up in the corner and pulled out his body slightly, while still saying something, "give me Give me... "


    Su sugar side eye, then listen to the system way: "his poison Yin attack."


    Smell speech, Su sugar mouth corner a draw, "Gao Qiao is not despise people, want to pit me, at least also find a normal person, on this kind of goods, I even if the leg really waste, also can kill him."


    System, "although Gao Qiao has a dandy around him, he doesn''t want to be the enemy of the Song family. This is the only one who is addicted to drugs and dares to promise anything. This is not, by you this say, regret intestines all came out


    Su Tang ignored the man and went straight to the door. Sure enough, the door couldn''t be opened.


    She didn''t panic. She looked around and looked at the French window. She picked up the chair and smashed it at the French window.


    There was only a crash, and the French windows broke, but at this moment, there was only a bang, and the door was kicked open.


    Su Tang turns around and enters first for a pair of straight and slender legs. The other party is wearing slim black suit pants. As the other party walks around, you can clearly feel the strength of the other party''s legs. Then up, into the purpose is a tight handsome face, the other side''s eyes cold, all over the body are permeated with a strong sense of hostility.


    Lu Cheng first confirmed the safety of the next sugar, see her nothing, this step by step toward the corner of the addict.Although some addict is addicted, the remaining reason still tells him how dangerous it is at the moment. He shrinks to the corner in fear, but he has already shrunk enough. There is no way to retreat. He can only bump into the cold wall. It seems that in this way, he can escape from this terrible scene.


    "Sorry, I didn''t do anything, I was wrong..."


    Lu Cheng''s eyes were low, and his eyes were full of terrible anger. He pulled the man up from the ground, carried his chest and strangled him.


    The addict showed a painful expression, but it didn''t stop him. He made a fist with his right hand. Without hesitation, he directly hit the face. One punch after another, it made people black and blue. His face was beyond recognition and blood was flowing.


    The addict can howl in pain at first, but in the end, his voice is weak.


    Lucheng, this is out of control. Su Tang comes forward quickly, and the lesson is over. Don''t kill people.


    "Lucheng, I''m fine. Let go first." Then, seeing that he didn''t want to let go, he directly put his hand on the back of the other person''s hand.


    That slender big hand at the moment green muscle micro explosion, all told Su sugar, he now how angry.


    "Lucheng, darling, I''m ok. I''m really OK. You see, let''s let go first. As for the rest, the police will deal with it. " She said at the end, gently curved lips, "you obediently, I will be your girlfriend, OK?"


    The girl friend these three words let Lu Cheng dark not see the bottom of the eye slightly beat for a while, he this posture, the head slightly side came over.


    Su Tang continued, "let''s not dirty our hands, OK? You see, you''ve made people bleed. If it comes to you, I''ll hate it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    Su Tang''s legs and feet are inconvenient. She just took a stool to smash the glass. After persuading Lu Cheng, she couldn''t bear to eat. Although she didn''t speak from beginning to end, her eyes turned red when she came back.


    To the end, she soft mouth, voice has a trace of invisible vulnerability, "Lucheng, my feet hurt."


    After a pause, Lu Cheng''s pupils, covered with madness and hostility, finally show a trace of clarity. He slowly blinks his eyes and looks at the once strong and proud little girl showing her fragile appearance that needs to be protected. Finally, he is soft.


    He let go, so the addict fell from mid air, suffocation let him start coughing violently. At this time, I don''t know whether the rest room is too noisy, or whether the Gao brothers originally planned to have someone come this way, listening to a lot of footsteps.


    "Li Ming, you boy, but you haven''t come back for a long time. What''s the situation?"


    Gao Qiao seems to be drunk and speaks with a big tongue. As a result, he just walked to the door, and before he could see the situation inside, he was kicked in the chest. He vomited a mouthful of blood.


    There is a deep footprint on the beige sports coat. With the blood he spits out, the footprint is stained with thick blood, as if it is a footprint with blood, which is very seeping.


    "Damn it, Lucheng, you''re fuckin ''sick!"


    Lu Cheng chuckles, but his eyes are chilly. He places Su Tang in the wheelchair, then picks up the chair in the broken glass, drags the chair and walks towards Gao Qiao step by step.


    Finally, Gao and others come running over. Lu Cheng holds a chair and wants to hit Gao Qiao.


    Some people have been scared to scream, and Gao oak, after a short shock, the whole person fell into another kind of excitement.


    If Lu Cheng killed Gao Qiao, or beat him to death, then Gao would fall into his hands. But no one thought that Lu Cheng didn''t hit Gao Qiao with his chair. Instead, he suddenly made a sharp turn. When everyone didn''t respond, he raised his chair and hit Gao Qi''s head.


    At that moment, it was quiet all around.


    The blood began to drip down Gao''s head, one drop after another, scarlet in his eyes.


    When he was hit on the head, he was forced to do so, but under the stimulation of pain and blood, he finally responded. If he hit Gao Qiao, he would clap his hands happily, but when it was his turn, his face would be ferocious.


    "Lucheng, you mother..." Without waiting for him to finish, Lu Cheng hit him in the face.


    Gao''s face was crooked at that time.


    Lu Cheng''s experience over the years shows that a little Gao family is no match for him. No, he doesn''t even have the ability to fight back when he holds his neck and lifts people up.


    "Lu Lucheng, kill It''s against the law to kill... "


    Of course, Lucheng knows that it''s against the law to kill people. He doesn''t intend to kill him. If he kills him, he will have to go to jail. Who''s willing? His little princess is waiting for him to go home together.


    "Kill you, dirty hands." He opened his mouth with a sneer. Gao Qiao and Li Ming are just the knives in his hand. They really want to hurt his little princess, but they are rubbish in front of them.


    Having said that, Gao oak was trembling with fright. How could he have experienced the bright and fierce atmosphere.


    He shook his lips, and his voice began to shake, but because his neck was caught, he couldn''t say the whole thing.


    Lu Cheng doesn''t intend to kill him, but he won''t let him go so easily. For example, now, he has let him taste the pain of suffocation.


    Gao''s eyes are protruding, and the fundus of his eyes is beginning to congest. His mouth is too wide open because he can''t breathe.


    However, no one on the scene dared to stop this scene. All of them stood in the same place, fearing that they would offend the evil spirit.


    "Next time, I don''t mind wringing your neck myself." When Lu Cheng said this, he hung his lips, but his eyes were full of terrible anger.


    Gao is sure that if there is another time, he will definitely kill himself.


    He trembled and regretted that he had provoked him for the first time. Such a evil spirit just flashed through his eyes. It was clear that it was the desperado who had a life on hand.


    Gao oak was thrown on the ground like garbage. After Lu Cheng''s warning, he didn''t care about him any more.


    See him stop, Su sugar is finally relieved, and at this time, the police also rushed to come.


    As soon as they saw the blood and the fallen oak, they immediately pulled out their weapons and said, "hold your head in both hands and squat down!"


    When the second generation of the rich met such a situation, they were scared to do it. At this time, Su Tang said, "Mr. policeman, I reported the case."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the police moved their eyes to see that it was a charming little girl, and she was still in a wheelchair, so they were friendly. "Do you report that someone is smoking Du here?"


    Su Tang nodded, and then pointed to Li Ming. The police had seen many cases, and the addicts could be identified at a glance. In addition to the group of the second generation around who obviously knew Li Ming, the police didn''t talk nonsense any more. They all went to the police station to have a urine test.The case is very sensational. After all, the means are so dirty that everyone despises it.


    Li Ming, a drug addict, had just been dragged to the interrogation room when he said all he knew, and then Gao Qiao. Although Gao Qiao didn''t suck Du, he didn''t have much courage. He had been scared by Lu Cheng''s method earlier. So he said what the police asked. So it wasn''t long before Gao oak, as the mastermind behind him, was immediately pulled out.


    Abetting others to commit a crime, and it was found that many drinks in the rest room at that time were mixed with hallucinogens, which were all contraband. The circumstances were abominable and there was no accident. They were sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years but not more than seven years.


    As for Gao Qiao and Li Ming, one was directly sent to the drug treatment center, and the other was an accomplice, at least for less than three years.


    It''s a big deal, because there''s still a fine, so it didn''t take long for the Gao family to know.


    When Mrs. Gao came with her lawyer, she was angry at the police station and gave Gao a slap, "you bitch, I shouldn''t have let you into my Gao''s house at the beginning!"


    Gao oak''s face was slightly crooked, but then he grinned, "I''m a bitch, so what''s your son, stupid?"


    What she said was that Mrs. Gao''s face was distorted at that time. Finally, the lawyer stopped her. "Madam, Mr. Song and Mr. Lu are still there."


    This offended the Song family and Lu Cheng. Mrs. Gao was a little dizzy in front of her eyes. Finally, with the help of a lawyer, she almost cried and apologized, "Mr. Song and Mr. Lu, I''m really sorry. My Gao Qiao is not sensible and has made trouble for you..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Lu Cheng said in a cold voice, "if you know how to add to the chaos, you''ll be more strict in the future."


    The meaning of this is that Gao Qiao is regarded as a dog.


    Mrs. Gao''s face was white and blue, but she didn''t dare to retort. She could only grit her teeth and say, "yes, Mr. Lu is right."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    Gao''s imprisonment does not mean the end. Then, song took out the original cooperation contract, which is a commercial fraud.


    The evidence is solid. For netizens, it''s a big play. It''s just like directing and acting by yourself, playing the victim by yourself. The most important thing is that you don''t pay much attention to the game that others spend money on. There are a lot of bugs and there are so many slots that you can''t spit out.


    And Su sugar, and take advantage of this file will be online game "world" heavy launch.


    Different from the game in Gao''s hands, "the world" is totally different from him in terms of painting style and game design. However, it is absurd for him to plagiarize so many sunspots before.


    In the eyes of netizens, it''s just waste that song gave up, but he stole it as a treasure.


    Of course, netizens don''t know that the game is greatly changed because the funds are in place. As long as the funds are in place, everything is easy to say.


    After Gao''s affairs are dealt with, Su Tang has nothing to do. She can play games with her mobile phone all day. Originally, she wanted to play games and attack our male master. Later, she found that the game was still fun.


    However, Lu Cheng also has a later move. At the beginning, Su Tang played games against his identity, so now as long as his number is hanging, she can only change it again.


    Originally, it wasn''t a big deal. Anyway, who knows who in the game world can''t stand it. Lu Cheng has a little dogleg, the winged God.


    Or that sentence, capital in place, everything is easy to say, Lu Cheng ruthless ah, directly created an E-sports club. This is a club that plays on the surface, but actually helps him keep an eye on his wife.


    Su Tang is to build a trumpet was grilled one, at the beginning also fried hair, in the end she all Buddha.


    Now, for example, she has only been built for two hours, and it''s fresh and warm, and someone says hello at the other end.


    "Shiniang, are you playing new numbers again?"


    Su Tang


    "Shiniang, I think you have to learn to give up. We can''t play with Shifu. Let''s admit it."


    Su Tang


    Ha ha, you may not believe it. Your real master is me.


    This is the winged God who was worshipped by Su tangsao. He is blind. He worships Lu Cheng as his master. Doesn''t he know that Lu Cheng is really Bronze?


    However, the body exchange what, say out who believe ah, so Su sugar can only smile and swallow a mouthful of old blood.


    As the God of e-sports, with millions of fans, it''s naturally going to be broadcast live, and one of his new selling points recently is, did he find the new vest of the teacher''s wife today?


    Fans are also happy to see and hear that every time Su Tang is arrested, the barrage is crazy.


    For example, "let me come to Kangkang. Is this new number our teacher''s wife''s?"


    What else? "Did the nun lose her horse again today? Yes, it is. "


    As a result, Su Tang had a taste of being popular again. However, compared with the former national goddess, this time, she won the new title of national nun, which can be said to be the kind of apprentice all over the world.


    Su Tang is very angry, "Lu Cheng!"


    In the office, Lu Cheng sat on the boss''s chair and raised his eyes. He said calmly, "what''s the matter? Thirsty or hungry? Milk or juice? What would you like for dessert? "


    Since Su Tang accidentally bit him last time, he didn''t want to accept his feeding any more. However, Lu always didn''t want to look for opportunities day after day.


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and even wanted to give a sneer, "not hungry or thirsty, just a little want to hit people."


    Lu Cheng laughs, "lost the game? I''ll tell my apprentice After that, without waiting for her answer, she took out her mobile phone and landed in the game. Because she was good friends with Yishen, she could quickly find someone.


    No, I heard the sound from the earphone when I went online.


    "Master, I''ve found my mother again. Please remember to arrive on time."


    Lucheng, "OK." With that, he looked at Su Tang with a smile and said, "is sugar really sweet?"


    This is the name of Su Tang''s trumpet. Wen Yan, grinding his teeth, looked at him and said, "do you have any opinions?"


    Lu Cheng smiles so that his eyebrows and eyes are bent up, "no problem, it''s very sweet." Words fall, again to wing God way: "your teacher Niang is not happy, let her happy, again give you ten thousand."


    Wing God a listen to, the voice all permeate excited, "come on, teacher Niang is because fight strange to lose?"? It doesn''t matter. I''ll fight for you. "


    Sue sugar is angry and happy. Is she the kind of person who is not happy because she lost the game? She''s definitely the dog of Qi Lu city!


    Lu Cheng understood the look in his eyes, but he would shake the pot, "your teacher''s mother is not happy to see you."


    Wing God, "this easy to do, I immediately died on the spot, is to ask the next teacher, like me what posture down?"


    Su Tang was so angry that she threw away her mobile phone and gave up her wheelchair. She quickly walked to Lu Cheng and pinched him, hoping to let him die on the spot.


    As a result, Lu Cheng''s hand at a glance, and their posture changed, Su Tang fell directly into his arms.


    Lu Cheng succeeded with a smile, "what''s the matter?"Su Tang showed her tiger teeth angrily and bit him hard at his neck. She still remembers that this dog bit him before.


    Lu Cheng''s eyes were darkened by the sudden touch and the burning breath in his nose, but the corners of his mouth were smiling happily, "are you sure you want to continue?"


    Su Tang


    The dog is in heat again!


    She let go, is very disgusted to bah bah a few, "the skin is rough and the meat is thick, it''s not easy to bite." Said, twisted the waist, the evil voice evil airway: "let go!"


    Lu Cheng not only did not let go, but held more tightly, but innocent eyes, "this is your own."


    It''s office time now, and Lucheng doesn''t want to do anything that is not suitable for children. So he takes the little girl in his arms and takes out his mobile phone again. Then, a Ding Dong comes from the mobile game terminal.


    "Ding Dong, Alipay arrives, twenty thousand yuan."


    With the sound of the prompt, the winged God screamed through his mobile phone, "madam, you are healthy. Are you satisfied with my dead posture? If I''m not satisfied, I can change it again. There''s always one of the 72 death postures that makes you satisfied! "


    Su Tang''s mouth flicks, and she doesn''t want to recognize this bad apprentice at all. Once the game is over, she doesn''t know that the live barrage on the wing God''s side is crazy.


    "Wocao, my wife chose me! I can die more beautiful than winged God! I''m not demanding. Five thousand is fine! "


    "Don''t lower prices upstairs. Can''t we afford 10000 people? Mr. Lu, look at me! I only need four thousand! "


    "Bah, they are all spineless. You join our team, and I can perform every day!"


    ¡­¡­


    So, on this day, Su Tang experienced the taste of red.


    Of course, there are also people who say that she sells people''s equipment and doesn''t do her job. She is the general manager of the Department of the company. She plays every day, and Soong will finish it sooner or later.


    In this regard, song''s official blog directly threw out the online game "world" animation drawing.


    Producer: Song Yin.


    You can''t do this job without strength, but Su Tang is not a common sense player. Since someone says she''s not doing her job, she''s not doing it completely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    With the support of song''s father and Song Yi, together with the assistance of Lucheng, the Song family has basically overcome the difficulties. Su Tangzhi is not in the company, so of course he won''t go to work every day.


    This is not, "the world" online games are on the right track, she began to do their own professional electronic competition.


    Wing God was also worried at the beginning. It didn''t matter that he played with his wife when he was on the air, but the game was a big event. He also had a dream. Who didn''t want to win the championship. But later, I don''t know if the teacher''s wife began to be familiar with it, and even started to fight against it. In the end, the familiar operation of Sao made him feel that the master was playing with him.


    This is not, after a short silence, he asked the question in his heart.


    "Madam, is this really your fight? Can''t master help you cheat? "


    This unfilial apprentice blew up Su Tang''s anger. "Lu Cheng, take care of your apprentice! How dare you question me? "


    Lu Cheng smiles, apprentices and so on. They are used to sell at the critical moment.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you''re not happy, kill it."


    The wheat is on Su Tang''s side. As soon as Lu Cheng''s words come out, the live broadcasting room on Yi Shen''s side is crazy.


    "What position did our winger die in today? Oh, I was killed by my teacher''s mother! "


    "Ha ha ha, wing God, isn''t it good to live? Why do you have to start on Tai Sui''s head? "


    "Today''s teacher''s mother is still extremely irritable."


    "When people sit at home, dog food comes from heaven. Anyway, I don''t want to live, come on, you continue to show:) "


    sand carving netizens are always the happiest. In order to prove her strength, Su Tang even opened the live broadcast. Soon, her live broadcast room was full.


    Live broadcast of this kind of thing, once raw and twice cooked, Su Tang knows too well.


    Soon, I chatted with sand sculpture netizens.


    "Well, when I first met my mistress, I thought she was a great beauty. Later I found out that... "


    "Shut up, or master will kill you with the money!! You, Kangkang, our winged God, don''t die the same way every day


    "If wing God died like this, no kidding, I can die until Master goes bankrupt!"


    "Master, here, here!! Look at me! "


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Cheng certainly won''t miss the live broadcast of the little princess, and in order to swear the sovereignty of the little princess, he always passes by intentionally or unintentionally, many times, not only Su Tang but also netizens.


    "Well I always think that the purpose of Shifu''s walking around is to attract the attention of our Shiniang. "


    "Unfortunately, there are only games in our eyes."


    "I don''t know why. I can''t help laughing when I see Shifu walking around. It''s really miserable, Shifu. Ha ha ha."


    "Shiniang, Shiniang, come back to Kangkang, our master!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang hooked her lips, and her temperament was cold. With this smile, the whole person was noble and cool. "Wake up, there are no lovers in the e-sports world. Yishen, you are in my way. "


    because they practice on weekdays, they don''t even belong to the same team. No, Su Tang is not soft hearted in killing.


    Looking at the scarlet words "you are dead" on the computer, Yishen fell into silence.


    And netizens, of course, burst out laughing.


    In fact, Lu Cheng still has a lot of things to deal with. He has an unstable foundation at home. The most important thing is that he has a lot of things to deal with abroad.


    In the domestic business, if you make a mistake, you will lose some money at most. The foreign research institute is linked with the military. If you are not careful, you will lose your life.


    However, he did not expect that some people were so afraid of death that they came to China.


    On that day, he and his little princess were going to have a candlelight dinner, but before the dish came up, the waiter came over with red wine. The next second, there was something behind Lu Cheng''s back.


    After three years as a foreign mercenary, Lu Cheng knew what it was, but he didn''t expect that this stall, that damned body exchange, would break out.


    His pupils shrink, the whole person is violent up, the result is to see Su sugar lips, not a bit afraid, black eyes instead of flashing eyes speechless excitement.


    Sue sugar moved his neck, the whole person noble and lazy, "not small courage ah."


    The other party should have done a lot of things, but she didn''t feel nervous at all. After listening to her talk, she began to laugh. "There''s no way. I can''t get in touch with Mr. Lu. I can only use this method. Please forgive me."


    Mouth with honorifics, but the hands of things are forced to poke.


    Su Tang laughed, but looking at Lu Cheng''s nervous eyes, she said: "you scared my little cute."


    The other party should have investigated. After hearing the words, he laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that our cruel President Lu is also a big lover. You can rest assured that we are not interested in Miss Song. As long as you agree to our terms, Miss Song will be safe and sound."


    Sue sugar arranged the cuff, asked: "tell me, what conditions?"


    Finally speaking of the point, Lu Cheng suddenly dropped his glass on the ground. With a bang, the glass cracked. Taking advantage of the gap, he picked up the broken glass, turned over and quickly came to the man''s back.He stood up, song Yin''s legs are not sharp, his time is not much, so he did not hesitate, holding the sharp pieces of glass, directly against each other''s neck.


    As long as a strong stroke, the other side can die on the spot.


    But how can Sutang allow this scene? It''s in China. Once there''s a human life, Lucheng No, this guy is using her body now. She doesn''t want to go to jail!


    So, she quickly turned around, in the other side did not respond to come over, directly sent each other a satang leg.


    The man fell to the ground with his gun in his hand. The next second, he pulled the trigger and saw that he was about to shoot. Su Tang grabbed the red wine on the table and hit him on the head. At this time, Lu Cheng also pressed the man on his body and grabbed the gun directly.


    In this scene, it was only five minutes before and after, but Lu Cheng felt that his heart was about to stop beating.


    The wine bottle only caused the other party''s short-term delay, and soon he recovered. People who can sneak in quietly can''t be knocked down all at once.


    "Miss Song, I look down on you." He had a smile on his face, but there was a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    But the only thing that surprised him was that the information showed that Miss Song was in poor health. Who could have thought that she was so good at holding out her hand? If he had known, he would not have underestimated the enemy.


    "Hands up." Lu Cheng is holding a gun, but he is sitting on the ground. Song Yin is too weak to stand up at this time.


    The man seemed to have guessed that although he raised his hand, it was Diao Er Lang who said, "take it easy, Miss Song. I''m going to die. You have to go to jail."


    At that moment, Lu Cheng really wanted to shoot, but then he thought of his body against song Yin, and he could only bear to kill. At last, the tendons of his forehead burst out and put the gun away.


    But the next second, taking advantage of the confrontation, Su Tang has picked up the chair, Lu Cheng''s gun front foot down, her chair back foot on the other side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    Lu Cheng''s explosive power is especially strong. Su Tang can even lift the table after smashing the chair. For a moment, he is confused.


    Su Tang clapped the dust that didn''t exist in her hands and pulled Lu Cheng up from the ground. "Is that ok?"


    Lu Cheng looked at her silently. The little princess could always surprise him, but this time, the shock was greater than the surprise.


    You know, for a moment, his heart almost stopped.


    Su Tang later realized that she had just scared him, so she rubbed her nose in embarrassment, "well, I''ll tell you something." Although she was skinny in the past, she was never ferocious in front of him. Today, she is a hand blade killer. "I used to fight with your body all the time. You know that Gao oak told you about setting fire to the south of the city last time. In fact, at that time, he and his horses had already been beaten down by me, so don''t worry, I''m good at hitting de ~"


    Lu Cheng looked at her with deep concern "What else do you have to hide from me?" she said


    Su Tang immediately shook her head. She didn''t do much in all. Some things were not so easy to hide. Besides, she had a sense of propriety at that time.


    "Yes She decided to preempt, frowning and pointing to the killer who was knocked unconscious by the table, "what''s the matter with him? What have you done abroad in recent years? "


    This is a long story, and Lu Cheng doesn''t intend to say it.


    Those things are too dark, he does not want to let the little princess know, his little princess, should be carefree.


    However, how could su Tang be reconciled? Seeing that he was not willing to say it, he could only understand from the side, "regardless of foreign countries, have you ever done anything wrong after you returned home?"


    Lu Cheng, "for example?"


    Su Tang, "murder and arson, commit crimes."


    Lu Cheng, "No."


    He is still very measured, and he knows that if he does these things, he will not be with her in his life.


    Su sugar sighed a sigh of relief, then took out the phone, familiar press three keys.


    Before long, the uniformed policemen arrived. First, they confiscated the gun. Later, they found that the gun was not a bullet, but an anesthetic. But even so, the plot is very bad.


    When the killer was handcuffed away, he had woken up. His professionalism made him resist for the first time. As a result, he was finally pressed on the ground by the police.


    After the killer knew it, when he found that there were police all around, he looked at Su Tang inexplicably.


    "You called the police?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "I''m a good law-abiding citizen, but it''s you. Remember to be obedient in the police station, otherwise..." She said, stretching out her hand to wipe her neck.


    The killer stares at her and laughs after half a sound.


    "I haven''t seen President Lu for a while. It seems that President Lu has become It''s a little coquettish. "


    Once upon a time, Lu Cheng was cold and heartless. If it hadn''t been for his own investigation, he would have thought it was a fake.


    Su Tang smiles and waves with him.


    Lu Cheng''s hand was cut when he took the broken glass. He didn''t find it at first. When Su Tang noticed, the blood was frozen.


    As soon as she changed her lazy and ruffian look, she immediately grabbed his hand, her eyes were full of heartache, "when did it happen? Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    Lu Cheng''s expression is light. The broken glass of the glass is too small. If you want to cut each other''s neck with a knife, you have to work hard on your side, so it''s very normal to prick your own blood.


    In fact, this pain is nothing to him, the important thing is that his little princess is OK.


    Of course, it''s also because song Yin''s hands are delicate and white, and now they are red with blood, so they become particularly dazzling. In fact, the wound is not deep.


    "It''s no big deal. Just wash your hands later."


    Su Tang said: "no, in case of infection! We have to break the needle for the cold. " Say, unexpectedly is to block a person waist to embrace.


    At this moment, Lu Cheng''s face changed.


    He, a big man, was hugged by his daughter-in-law!


    It''s shameless to say it!


    "You put me down!" Lu Cheng''s face turned green with a jump in his temple.


    Su Tang just said: "no, you are injured, I have to send you to the hospital!" Words fall, don''t give him the chance to refuse at all, hold a person to run out in a hurry. During the period, the police saw blood dripping on his hands and asked if he needed help.


    Su Tang refused the kindness of the police, and took the man to the hospital.


    Lu Cheng was in a hurry to take down the man before, so when he bent down to take out the broken glass, he directly grasped it with his hands, which also led to some small glass cuts and entered it. So when he got to the hospital, the first thing the doctor did was to take glass fragments for him after disinfection.


    Su Tang watched nervously, but in the end, she made the doctor laugh.


    "Little girl, your boyfriend is really nervous. Looking at that expression, I thought it was her who was hurt."Lu Cheng didn''t want to speak at all.


    Now his mind is full of the princess he just hugged. He thinks that he may not be able to get through this.


    The doctor didn''t know that Su Tang was so nervous because it was her own body. If she went back to sleep tomorrow, she would be the one who was in pain.


    Fortunately, the wound is not serious, broken glass is not much, just wipe some iodophor, and then bandage with gauze.


    After the doctor finished, Lu Cheng suddenly collapsed from his chair and said, "I''ll go by myself."


    Su sugar is a smile, "don''t make a noise, wheelchair I didn''t take, you obediently, I hold you go."


    Lu Cheng has lived for such a long time, and no one has ever used these three words to him. Now the whole person is not good.


    And Su Tang, taking this opportunity, directly picked up the person, while still not forgetting to bump, this sudden action, scared Lu Cheng subconsciously grasp her clothes.


    Su Tang, "ha ha ha ha."


    Laughter reverberates in the hospital, Lu Cheng helps the forehead, already did not want to resist.


    Forget it. She''s happy.


    Of course, Su Tang is very happy. The princess holds the man. She''s afraid she''s the first person in history! At the thought of this, she could not help straightening her chest, especially proud.


    Lu Cheng lay down in the co pilot''s seat and didn''t want to speak at all.


    But I can''t stand the little chatterbox around me, "Lu Cheng, Mr. Lu, Lu Lu? The city


    Lu Cheng slowly raised his eyelids, his eyes full of helplessness, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang tilted her lips. "Nothing. I just want to share my boyfriend''s strength with you. Was my arm strong just now? Do you feel safe? And I''m not happy to be held in my arms. "


    Lucheng


    It doesn''t matter whether he is alive or dead, little princess, just be happy:)


    of course, Su Tang is very happy. She never stops talking all the way. When she stops the car, she won''t wait for him to refuse, so she picks up the person again.


    Lucheng


    Very good. When I change back, I don''t need a wheelchair or anything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Su Tang is worried that he won''t take his wound seriously. You know Lu Cheng was very rough in the past and didn''t take his injury seriously at all. She remembers that for a while, his wound was bleeding, and he didn''t change his face!


    After all, it''s her own body. She can''t make it like this for him if there''s no accident.


    "I''ll have dinner made. You take a bath first." Su Tang said, suddenly touched her chin, Lu Cheng''s body is her own, although Lu Cheng hurt his hand, but his body, you see, it should be nothing, then: "or, I help you wash."


    Lucheng:???


    Su Tang said, "your legs and feet are inconvenient, and now your hands are inconvenient, so it''s decided!"


    When Lu Cheng heard this, he was stiff. After a long time, he asked, "are you sure?"


    Su Tang is very straightforward, "my body, let me see what happened?"


    Lu Cheng looked at her deeply. For a long time, he said with a dumb smile, "of course, no problem."


    Su Tang was very happy when she heard that. She always felt that a strange fast falling was about to meet her.


    This is not, the server is also very happy to serve, hissing and asking for warmth, putting water to test the temperature, in the end, actually want to take off clothes for people and hold them in the bathtub, in the end, Lu Cheng can''t bear her enthusiasm.


    "Yinyin, don''t make any noise." There was a sense of helplessness in his voice, but there was no displeasure in his eyebrows.


    Instead, Su Tang folded up her shirt on her arm and said, "it should be you who don''t make trouble. It''s inconvenient. What should you do if you fall?" She couldn''t help but come forward to help. In the end, Lu Cheng forced people to the corner.


    Song Yin''s height is about 1.5 meters, but Lu Cheng''s is 1.88 meters. Originally, Su Tang, who has the advantage of landing city''s height, must be higher than Lu Cheng''s now. However, with this advantage, she can''t say a word and can only look at each other.


    I always feel that if she wants to say something more, she will be punished.


    Lu Cheng does think so, but the hardware is not good, but it''s OK to scare the little girl, otherwise, he thinks she will make more crazy next time.


    "Are you sure you want to help me? Well Song Yin''s face is very good-looking. When she smiles, she is very confused. Lu Cheng obviously knows this well. For example, now, under the cold white light, the beauty is more real. "I see that the bathtub is very big. If Yin Yin is so worried, it''s better..." As he spoke, he stepped forward. He slowly reached out his hand. Then Sue Tang heard a slap and the belt was loose.


    Su Tang''s eyes are wide without any reason. She looks down at the dark and deep black eyes in front of her eyes, as if she can suck her in.


    Lu Cheng''s fingers still stop on her belt. Then she looks at Lu Cheng''s thin dry lips and smiles with deep meaning. "I''ve been using this body for more than 20 years, but I don''t know the sound. Are you satisfied with it?"


    Satisfied is quite satisfied, but Su Tang looks at Lu Cheng, who has something wrong in front of her, and always feels that something is out of control.


    Before tease him, that guy is embarrassed that kind of, especially interesting, which like now, actually anti guest!


    It can''t work. It''s a little dangerous.


    "Ha ha, it''s late. I''ll see if the dinner is ready. You take a bath. I won''t disturb you." Said, unexpectedly some ran away.


    Seeing this, Lu Cheng stretched out his hand and directly stood on tiptoe to hook the clothes behind the other party''s neck. He said with a smile, "if you want to wash them together, doesn''t Yinyin dislike my body?"


    Su Tang has a sense of playing off. It''s the man who is sheltered by the way of heaven. How can she have a good time as an outsider! And, also can''t play too much, this in case later body change back, that miserable is her.


    Unfortunately, she understood this truth too late.


    "Ha ha Ha ha, this said, see more, you are my boyfriend, how can I dislike it. That''s right. I had a fight before. I''m hungry, so I decided to find something to eat first. "


    Lu Cheng did not let go, and his smile deepened.


    He actually took off his clothes in front of Su Tang!


    Although song Yin''s body sugar has been used for a long time, it can be regarded as her own body, but this kind of visual impact is not right! Besides, the owner who lives in this body is Lucheng now.


    It''s hard to describe the feeling. Anyway, Su Tang was stunned.


    "You..." Su Tang''s throat is tight, and she can''t even say a complete word. It''s like the whole person is at a loss.


    In the end, I don''t know whether the way of heaven can''t be seen any more. At this point, they actually changed back.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    There was a shrill cry in the bathroom.


    "Ah At that time, Su Tang was ignorant and forced, but Lu Cheng gave out a happy laugh.


    "What''s the matter? Shy? What''s the matter? Although you''ve been using this body for more than 20 years, you should know that you''ve seen many places, such as... " He said, actually took Sue sugar''s hand, his belt to pull out, "my body, the sound should also be quite familiar with it."Lu Cheng didn''t do it too well, so Su Tang was only half dressed, not to a certain extent, but it was exciting enough.


    "Lucheng, get out of here!! Ah


    That he meow can be the same, their body exchange, will inevitably see each other''s body, but the situation at that time, with now is not the same!


    Su Tang doesn''t know how to explain it. Now she''s full of driving people out. But these days she''s been bullying people. Lu Cheng is determined to work with her.


    "After standing for such a long time, my legs should be sore. Come on, I''ll hold you." Without saying a word, Lu Cheng picked up the man and asked, "am I strong in my arms? Do you feel safe? Is xiaoyinyin happy when I hold her? Huh? "


    threose:


    System, "come out to mix, sooner or later is to return."


    Sue sugar, "ah, shut up!"


    When the system is happy, just shut up. Anyway, there are still some plays to watch.


    Lu Cheng finally regained his body sovereignty, but he had to have a good chat with Su Tang, "don''t you like my body? Why don''t you want it now? Yin Yin, is that right and wrong? "


    Sue sugar, "that''s not the same!"


    Like his body, because at that time she had the dominant power, but now it is not the same! What''s more, she doesn''t want anything about boyfriends.


    Lu Cheng suddenly sighed, "why not? Oh, I see. We''re shy. "


    Su Tang:???


    "It''s so cute. I want to have a bite." He said at the end, with a smile, but his eyes were shining with a dangerous light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    When Su Tang finally drove Lu Cheng out of the bathroom, he could still hear bursts of joyful laughter across the door.


    At that moment, Su Tang''s old face began to get hot.


    Lu Cheng teases her. She doesn''t tease anyone. But these days, Su Tang is really not so good. At the beginning, she shouldn''t talk about her boyfriend''s strength and strong arm bend. Now that she''s well, her wheelchair is retired. No, it should be said that she has changed to a more high-end artificial wheel chair, Lu Cheng for short.


    For example, at this moment, even going to the toilet with him, it can be said that he is very shameful.


    "Lucheng, give me back my wheelchair!"


    But Lu Cheng chuckled, "don''t you like my boyfriend Li? Am I not enough? "


    No matter how slow Sue sugar was, she found out that this guy was on purpose.


    "Cheapskate." She murmured, but it was right to say that it was terrible to get used to it.


    Su Tang from the beginning of the formal, to now has been completely used to his embrace.


    Lucheng has obviously discovered this.


    Although he was very happy with her changes, some of them had to be solved by himself. Last time, some killers ran to him. If he hadn''t changed body with the little girl during that time, he would have left for foreign countries.


    This year, he almost stayed in Ancheng. At present, there are some people who can''t live abroad.


    However, one thing he knows very well is that his little princess is no less wild than him. Since she admits that she is his girlfriend, he will never face this kind of adventure alone. Fortunately, the little princess has been addicted to online games recently. He watched it and recently had an E-sports competition. In order to reassure her, he decided to throw her to E-sports training for the time being.


    Su Tang was not surprised when she first heard of his plan, because she knew very well how Lu Cheng was willing to throw her to E-sports training alone.


    "System, check what he wants to do recently."


    When things happen, there will be demons. If you are as smart as Su Tang, you will not be aware of it.


    "Foreign countries are beginning to be turbulent. He has to go back to suppress it." After that, he called up a pile of data, and the system said: "you know, three years is too short. Although he won the Research Institute, his foundation is not stable. At this time, he will return home for another year. Those who are ready to move abroad can''t bear it for a long time."


    Sue sugar said, "is the risk factor high?"


    The system, "of course, it''s very high, but your current situation..."


    Su Tang now, really can''t help, mainly because of the inconvenience of legs and feet, even with the past, it is also a drag.


    She was very clear, so when Lu Cheng said that she would send her to E-sports training, she pretended to be very happy.


    "Why are you so generous and willing to let me go out alone?"


    Lu Cheng rubbed her head with a smile, "if you really refuse, you must blame me in your heart. It''s just that I''ve been abroad recently. It''s not convenient for me to take you. So, you play games at home. When I''m finished, I''ll come back to accompany you. "


    Su Tang promised on the surface, but she was thinking about how to help him.


    She was unrealistic in the past, but she didn''t know where to look for help.


    ***


    it''s said that Su Tang was asked to go to the e-sports training, but to put it bluntly, Lu Cheng was not willing to put his little princess among men at all, so in the end, the so-called training was to invite a teacher at home. As for the training, Lu Cheng didn''t care.


    If Su Tang is really song Yin, she may be addicted to the game without knowing the truth, but now at this critical moment, she can still distinguish the primary and secondary.


    Finally, she thought about it for a long time. After sending Lucheng abroad, she couldn''t help but quietly followed her.


    "The system, give me his itinerary."


    "Also, give me a copy of all the people around him."


    "Finally, try to find me a few strong mercenaries."


    The system will soon finish sorting out the data. In fact, it''s the male owner. Even if it''s only been used for three years, there are no undercover agents around. Most of them are loyal people. However, the temptation is too big these days. As long as you pay high, there is no shortage of outlaws.


    The relationship between the Institute is complex. At least, once Lucheng goes back, he is directly entertained by the other party''s government.


    However, Lucheng is a Chinese, not a local resident, not even an immigrant. A foreigner, with so many core technologies of his own country, is polite on the surface, but in his heart it is another matter.


    This is not, just a few days, Su Tang has found four or five waves of people.


    Lu Cheng''s side is in danger.


    No wonder, I didn''t want her to follow me.


    The group of mercenaries recommended by the system has arrived. Su Tang is not short of money, and they only look at money. However, when they know that the person they want to protect is Lu Cheng, the expressions of all the mercenaries are distorted.


    "Boss, are you sure you want us to protect Mr. Lu?"The leader thought he had heard the wrong thing, and when he came, he took out his ears with his hands.


    Su Tang, "yes, that''s Mr. Lu. You heard me right."


    The leader''s mouth flicked, and he felt that the beautiful girl was crazy.


    "Boss, would you like me to introduce Mr. Lu? With the current security system around him, if someone really breaks through, I''m afraid we can''t help him any more. "


    But Su Tang said, "you just need to follow him for a while. If you have a task, I''ll let you know."


    However, Su Tang underestimated those people. Lu Cheng''s recognized girlfriends went abroad. They were like wild dogs smelling fishy smell. They all ran up. What''s more, they even tried to invite Su Tang to be a guest with violence.


    Of course, these people didn''t succeed in the end.


    Su Tang looked at the minions who were suppressed by the mercenaries. He pulled at the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "you''re all running to me. Do you think I''m easy to bully?"


    The minion was pressed on the ground and couldn''t move, but he was very arrogant. "Woman, I advise you to know better. No matter how powerful he is in the land city, the dragon can''t beat the snake. In this m country, he will be killed sooner or later!"


    Su Tang couldn''t help but feel sorry for him when she thought of the three years when Lucheng went abroad, the three years when she didn''t participate.


    If it wasn''t for her, the fool wouldn''t fight for his own life, so she didn''t want to die. Su Tang was not a plant. How could she not be moved at all.


    "It doesn''t matter. If anyone wants to kill him, I''ll send him to God one step ahead of time." She fiddled with the blooming flowers, but when she finished saying this, she suddenly pinched them down.


    At that moment, the minion felt the chill for no reason.


    But Su Tang said, "throw people to the police station. By the way, I''ve sorted out the crimes he committed in recent years, and I''ll take them with me."


    Her understatement shocked the minion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    He said the most crazy words, but in the end he actually sent people to the police station. At that time, the expressions of those mercenaries around him were subtle.


    Su Tang smile, full of harmless way: "I''m a serious person, serious person who fight and kill ah."


    Her tone made everyone''s mouth twitch.


    Yes, a serious man. He doesn''t fight or kill, but if the evidence is taken out, I''m afraid he''ll be locked up in prison all his life. It''s hard to kill him.


    Sure enough, don''t offend anyone. Don''t offend a woman.


    The appearance of Su Tang attracted people''s attention, and Lucheng naturally discovered it.


    That evening, because it had just rained, the ground was a little wet. Sue Tang was cutting the flowers in the garden with scissors. Suddenly, a car came into her eyes. Then, the door opened and a pair of shiny black shoes collapsed out of the car.


    Su Tang is a Leng at first, then, in the hand of scissors also don''t want, wheelchair also don''t sit, so two steps and a step of run forward.


    Lu Cheng is startled. Song Yin''s legs can''t help her so much.


    But Su Tang didn''t care and just jumped into his arms.


    Lu Cheng was full of happiness. A kind of unprecedented satisfaction was quietly spreading in his heart. He lowered his eyebrows and eyes, put on a cold white face, and whispered: "no nonsense!" With that, he bent down to hold the man up.


    Su Tang is used to what the princess holds recently. She doesn''t show any resistance to it. Instead, she reaches out and pinches his face with a smile.


    "City, surprise?"


    Lu Cheng had no choice but to let her little hand make trouble on her face. "It''s almost the same to be scared. Don''t you want to wait for me at home? Why did a person sneak to m country? "


    Su Tang snorted, "what kind of competition do you play? Can a competition have a boyfriend? My boyfriends all sneak so far behind my back. Of course, I have to follow them. If they are robbed by other goblins, won''t I have no one to take them? "


    Lu Cheng was not able to laugh or cry. "I didn''t run so far behind your back. As for goblins, they don''t exist. It''s just that you are not safe in M country." He said, glancing at the wheelchair beside him, as if he didn''t see it, he went straight to the house with the little girl in his arms.


    The Song family had money, so Su Tang rented a villa directly. The reason why Lu Cheng was able to come in was that she didn''t hide their relationship from the beginning, so the mercenaries at the door let him go when they saw him coming.


    However, Lucheng said that M country was not safe, so Sutang had something to say, "City City, China is not safe either. Last time that killer illegally entered China, he didn''t find out our itinerary."


    Lu Cheng choked and wanted to say that he had left so many bodyguards in China, but then he thought that it was a skill for the little girl to avoid them going abroad.


    Su Tang added: "don''t drive me away. If you want to drive me away, I''ll find little fresh meat, little milk dog, little wolf dog when I go back."


    Lu Cheng smell speech, dangerously picked pick eyebrow, "small fresh meat?" Then he went on, "little suckling dog?"


    This kind of breath, for fear that other people even dare not kick the atmosphere, but Su Tang is not an ordinary person, she not only raised her neck, but also arrogantly back, "yes, said that I am your girlfriend, then your things I have the right to know, whether dangerous or rich." Finally, she looked at him seriously, "Lu Cheng, do you want me to be your family?"


    It was a pair of pure eyes, more beautiful than any gem in the world.


    Su Tang continued: "Lu Cheng, do you know what family means?"


    Lu Cheng was stunned.


    For more than 20 years, Lucheng has been carrying, walking and experiencing everything by himself. Although he met Su Tang on the way, he always knew how he could embrace his little princess when he came out of that place.


    How can he be willing to let his little princess take risks?


    Family, what a beautiful word, so he doesn''t allow anyone to destroy it.


    "No, it''s too dangerous." He frowned, though for a moment he really wavered.


    Sue sugar was so angry that she finally jumped down from him. "If you don''t agree, please go back!"


    Lu Cheng looked at her firm appearance and didn''t know how to deal with it for the first time.


    "Don''t make any noise."


    Su Tang said, "Lucheng, I''ll give you another chance, let me stay, let''s face it together, or I''ll go back home, let''s break up."


    Lu Cheng''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and his eyes were angry. Instead of being afraid, Pian Su Tang continued, "Lu Cheng, the choice is in your hands. You can choose."


    It''s impossible to break up. His little princess is the only thing he wants in his life.


    In the end, the decisive man threw a drop in front of Su Tang.


    However, although worried, Lu Cheng was very moved by Su Tang''s idea of staying with him until he died.


    This shows that between them, at least not his wishful thinking.


    Lu Cheng agrees and naturally won''t let Su Tang live in this half rented villa. However, when he takes her back to his own territory, he looks at her counting the mercenaries around her. It''s rare that he is silent."Where did you find them?"


    Lu Cheng had also done these things, so he knew a lot about these people. Therefore, he was particularly curious about how the little girl got these people together at one time.


    Su Tang in he promised to let her stay, and returned to the smiling appearance, "of course, money ah, money can make the ghost push the mill."


    Lu Cheng took a deep look at her with doubts in his heart.


    It''s true that money can make the devil push the mill, but it''s not just a matter of money to gather these people together. Even if they will really take over the task for money, in terms of time, when he goes abroad, she will gather them together. In such a short period of time, how can his little princess gather so many people?


    He remembered that the Song family was a very responsible businessman in China.


    But Su Tang didn''t explain, not only didn''t explain. After going to his research institute, she threw him aside and stared at the experimental objects.


    "Trough, this thing is your research institute?"


    The researcher said with a smile, "this was studied five years ago by..."


    "Wow, and this..."


    "Well, what is it?"


    Lu Cheng looks at the fast-moving thief, and suddenly has a feeling that she is with herself, not because of him, but because of the research institute behind him.


    The little girl seems to have got a new toy on her face, and she doesn''t want to leave the Research Institute. In the end, Lu Cheng carries the person on her shoulder and takes it away.


    "Don''t make noise. It''s late. It''s time for you to go to bed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    Su Tang wants to talk about sleeping. There are so many things, but they are all babies.


    But when she looked into Lu Cheng''s eyes, she did not dare to say.


    There was no room for her in the Research Institute at all, so when Lu Cheng carried her to her bedroom, she was stunned at first, and then the whole person was uncomfortable.


    Although she has already called him a boyfriend, but this alone or never. They used to live together, but they didn''t live in the same house. But this time, after Lu Cheng stepped into the bedroom, the atmosphere changed.


    Su Tang is thinking about how to divert her attention, but Lu Cheng suddenly says, "take a bath?"


    "So fast?" Blurted out, and so on reaction, her cheeks burst red, even the eyes dare not lift.


    Lu Cheng smiles and pinches her cheek. Her tentacles are soft and delicate, which makes people love her.


    "What do you think? I want you to go to bed early after taking a bath." He felt that he had to make it clear, otherwise the little girl couldn''t figure out how to think this night, so he added: "in such an environment, you can rest assured that I won''t do anything."


    How could her first time be taken away so hastily? He couldn''t bear it.


    Lu Cheng said so clearly that Su Tang was embarrassed, as if she was expecting something to happen.


    "I''m not thinking! You think too much! " Then he stretched his leg and kicked the other side.


    For Lu Cheng, her foot was like a kitten scratching him. It had no deterrent effect at all. On the contrary, it made people want to tease him even more.


    "Yes, I think too much. So, does my little princess need someone to wait on her when she takes a bath? " When he said this, he had a smile in his eyes, but some thoughts hidden in his heart were not hidden at all, so they were exposed completely.


    Su Tang looks at the deep pupil. There is only her in it. It seems that It''s never the same.


    In the end, Su Tang ran away. The room in the lab was small and she didn''t have a few steps to the bathroom, so she didn''t need any help.


    However, she came in a hurry and didn''t pack her clothes, so when waiting for someone to come out, she was wearing Lucheng''s shirt. The position was just in some unspeakable wonderful place.


    Lu Cheng shook his eyes, his eyes were deep. Finally, he took a full bath in the bathroom for an hour.


    As for why he washed for so long, Su Tang didn''t dare to say or ask. Anyway, she shrank into a ball like a quail tonight and was hugged all night.


    ***


    The Research Institute of Lucheng belongs to the field of military industry. However, foreign military industry is different from that of China. Many foreign military industries are private re research, and then buy out. They are all cooperative relations. However, when he won the Research Institute, there was still a tail that had not been cleaned up. He was in a hurry to return home because there was something wrong with the Song family. He was afraid that something might happen to his little princess, so he hurried back home.


    This is not, a year''s time, but let the tail grow up, forget how embarrassed they were.


    Although Su Tang is in the Research Institute, her life has not changed much. She still plays games. Lu Cheng is afraid that she will be bored, so she specially looks for many flowers to plant. In the end, Su Tang feels that she is living an old-age life ahead of time.


    However, this calm is only temporary.


    That day, Su Tang, as usual, was watering her flowers, but suddenly she received an anonymous phone call. The person on the other end of the phone actually said that Lucheng had been kidnapped by them. If she wanted Lucheng to live, she would exchange the latest research for it.


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention at first, until Lu Cheng''s voice appeared on the other end of the phone.


    She frowned, people also stood up from the chair, fortunately, the critical moment of the system is still a bit useful.


    "It''s fake. It''s a recording synthesis, but Lu Cheng is really trapped by them. It''s not a big problem. They want to lead you out and force Lu Cheng to submit."


    When Sue sugar heard it, she had a plan in mind.


    Her husband called those mercenaries. One of them was an Asian girl. She directly asked the girl to put on her clothes, change her hair style similar to hers, and then painted a fake makeup. Then she stopped and said, "you pretend to be me to make a deal."


    Just as people were shocked by her make-up imitation technology, at first hearing this, they suddenly realized.


    "The other side did it?"


    Su Tang said, "well, I lied that Lucheng was arrested and forced me to exchange things."


    When they heard this, they were surprised, "boss, are you sure Mr. Lu has not been arrested?" When they asked questions, some people had already contacted people in Lucheng, but no one answered.


    "Boss, there is no answer. Would you like to wait first?"


    Su Tang hooked her lips and said angrily in her smile, "no, I want you to kill them all." Let people desperately, always give the corresponding reward, this is not, finish saying this, she took out a check, "deposit, after the thing is done, give you ten times."


    The mercenaries looked at the eight figure deposit, and everyone was excited.


    "OK, then we''ll listen to the boss!"


    As the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill, and there must be brave men under the heavy money. With so much money, Sutang doesn''t even need to show up. If she stays in the Research Institute, she can control the whole field.The quality of the mercenaries is excellent. The Asian girl is also an able person. She imitates the Song Dynasty''s costume, and her temperament changes. If imitation makeup can make her look like five, now, with the approaching temperament, she has seven.


    "Boss, after finishing the task, can I learn this craft from you?"


    Su Tang looked at the Asian girl in the wheelchair and patted her on the shoulder with a smile. "Of course, the boss teaches you for free. Now, kill the garbage for the boss first. I''ll teach you hand in hand when I come back."


    "Well, the boss is waiting for our good news."


    The other party should have made complete preparations. First, they dragged Lu Cheng down, then they cheated Su Tang out. Now, they cut off the power supply to the Research Institute. To do this is not enough to cause the fear of researchers, but then the explosion, but people gradually panic up.


    "Exploded? What about surveillance? "


    "No, all the monitoring lines at the door have been destroyed. Now I can''t see anything clearly."


    "What about the reserve battery! Study all three lines, one of which is broken, and the other two? "


    ¡­¡­


    When Sue sugar pushed the wheelchair out, she heard these voices. Finally, she spoke and succeeded in stabilizing everyone.


    However, those who can enter the Institute are not ordinary people. After a short period of confusion, she soon calmed them down.


    "Miss Song, what should we do now?"


    Su Tang is very calm, "wait."


    "But the boss can''t get through. Do you want us to send someone over?"


    "No, I''ve already let the mercenary regiment go. There should be an end today, no accident."


    The mercenary regiments Su Tang invited, and other people in the research institute also knew something about them. To be honest, at the beginning, they were shocked that she could gather so many people. But now, listening to her words, she calmed down strangely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    Lu Cheng suddenly received a video, the video is very short, only 30 seconds, but the picture inside is enough to shock people, let him lose his mind in an instant.


    The person in the video is fresh and active, but his eyes are sinister and terrible.


    "Lucheng, we''ve known each other for three years. If it wasn''t for me, you couldn''t have joined this business. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that. You were like a lost dog at the beginning, but now you are like a model." The man said, eyes more and more cold, "I should have shot you!" After that, he suddenly began to smile gloomily, "but it doesn''t matter. Although it''s three years late, your life has come to an end."


    It was a man with standard European and American facial features, about 40 years old, wearing a suit straight, humanoid, but in his heart is a devil.


    At the beginning, he and Lu Cheng worked together with the former boss of the Institute. He was eloquent, but Lu Cheng was taciturn. He only knew how to take on tasks and ignored everything else.


    Because of this, he cultivated Lucheng by gravity. Originally, he wanted him to be the best dog to beat around him, but this dog thought too much. It''s not allowed, it''s not allowed, it''s noble.


    "You and the old man are so pedantic, which makes it difficult for me to do. You know, I don''t want to kill you either." When he said this, his face didn''t look difficult. "It''s good to make money together, isn''t it? Why do you have to stop me one by one? "


    "In fact, at the beginning, I used to treat you as my brother."


    The words are so nice, but when you press the trigger, you don''t hesitate.


    Without a word, Lu Cheng didn''t even want to open his mouth. He just wanted to kill the garbage in front of him.


    "Well, what are you hiding from? Don''t you like Miss song very much? I''ve heard that there is a famous saying in China, "if you don''t want to be born on the same day in the same year, but die on the same day in the same month in the same year, I''ll give you my blessing as a brother." He said, laughing darkly.


    Then, he turned on his mobile phone, which seemed to change another video. The man laughed and said, "Oh, brother, I''m sorry. Miss Song is so beautiful. I can''t help it. Oh, I don''t know if those young men can show mercy on her. Don''t worry about it. It''s the way to huangquan I''m afraid you can''t use it. Ha ha ha... "


    He angered each other as much as he could, because he knew that Lucheng was too difficult to deal with, and only if he was so angry that he lost his mind, then he could find his flaws.


    Lu Cheng''s eyes are scarlet, and his whole body is like an angry Beast. But apart from this layer of anger, he is more distressed, just like someone is cutting his heart, which makes him almost unable to stand.


    That''s the little princess he held in his hand. How can he allow others to trample on her like this!


    So, he should die!


    ***


    on the other hand, Su Tang was a little grumpy listening to the rising blackening value.


    In the end, she had to ask the system, "what''s going on out there? What happened to my mercenary regiment? "


    System, "want to see a gunfight movie? I''ll broadcast it to you right away. "


    The corner of Su Tang''s mouth sucks. At this juncture, his dog can still skin!


    What kind of gun fight? If she continues to play like this, she can''t stay!


    But the system said: "although the male leader and your mercenary regiment are fighting each other, at present, your side has the advantage. Oh, it''s worthy of being a black man. How powerful


    Sue sugar listened to the exclamation of the system, and the whole person stood up from the chair.


    Go to meow''s calm, she can''t calm down!


    Seeing this, other personnel of the research institute asked one after another, "Miss Song, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Sutang, "where''s our institute''s arsenal?"


    When she said this, the rest of the Institute was scared by her. Although they study this aspect, they are not the same as the mercenary''s live ammunition. They only have theoretical aspects, or the practice on the training ground, and no more.


    Therefore, when things happen at the moment, according to what Lu Cheng told them, just don''t go out to make trouble and ensure your own safety.


    However, they are familiar with these weapons, but miss song is different. They heard that ordinary people in China are not allowed to have weapons. In such an environment, it is useless for Miss Song to take weapons.


    "Don''t be impatient, Miss Song. We''ve been waiting so long, and it''s not so short


    At the beginning, the other side made a lot of noise, but as time went on, except for a few explosions at the beginning, then they were silent, which means they couldn''t attack at all.


    In that case, why should they run out and throw themselves into the net.


    Su Tang said, "no, I have to go to Lucheng."


    Everyone in the research institute is worried. What do you want to do with the boss? The boss''s terrible skill, as long as they don''t make trouble.


    "Miss Song..."


    Su Tang is also flustered. The blackening value is all stuck at 90%. If it goes on, she has worked so hard for so long, but it''s all in vain!"Don''t persuade me. Either tell me the location of the armory or I''ll find it myself."


    When they heard this, they were all helpless.


    Forget it, it''s the future landlady. Since she wants to do this, they will fight with her. They haven''t tried their skills yet.


    Men are bloody and bullied to the door. It''s not good to be a turtle all the time.


    "Let''s go. I''ll listen to the landlady. I''ll lead the way."


    "Don''t quarrel. Let''s get together. There are so many of us. The landlady is not afraid of any girl. What else are we afraid of?"


    "Go, go..."


    There is a system. Although they have little experience in actual combat, they basically crush each other unilaterally. In the end, everyone is in a trance.


    "No, Gail''s people are such scum?"


    "I haven''t seen you for more than a year. Gail is really getting worse every year. I wisely chose my boss instead of Gail at the beginning. Otherwise, I would have to lie on the ground at this time."


    Gail, the European man who confronts with Lucheng, assassinated the former boss of the Research Institute. He wanted to occupy the Research Institute, but in the end, Lucheng got in the way and ran away.


    At the beginning of the Research Institute, a group of people followed him to leave, but they didn''t seem to be useful. For more than a year, they didn''t make any achievements in their research. Instead, they stared at them every day. Sure enough, the only thing that could attract rubbish was rubbish.


    Su Tang has a systematic help, and she has almost never failed. Even now, she is hiding outside the factory area where Lu Cheng and Gail are fighting. Listening to the system report the location, she picks up a sniper gun and shoots Mr. Gail''s head through the glass.


    At that time, other researchers around her were shocked to aphasia!


    No, who told them that the landlady was a disabled girl with no power to bind a chicken?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    With the sound of a gun, the whole world seems to be quiet.


    There was even more silence in the factory. All the people looked at Gail who had fallen. They were shot in the middle of their eyebrows and died.


    Su Tang solved the problem, and naturally there was no need to squat in this small corner, so she supported herself on the wall and threw her sniper gun to the researchers.


    The researchers were stunned, then remembered to push the wheelchair over.


    "Madame, your wheelchair."


    Su Tang thanks and sits down. At this time, her cell phone rings. She picks up the phone and presses the call button.


    "Boss, when the task is finished, remember our reward."


    Su Tang bent her lips and laughed. She was very happy. "No problem. I''ll call your account in three days."


    When she answered the phone, Lucheng came out of the factory, and Gail''s men became a mob, capitulating and giving up.


    "Yinyin." Eyes fell on the people in the corner, and Lucheng ran quickly two steps and one step at a time.


    His voice was low and deep, with a trace of fear. Even if he saw Su Tang, even if she stood in front of him peacefully, he was still afraid. If the video was true, if his little princess really had an accident, then he would never forgive himself in his life.


    No one knows how he spent his time with Gail.


    "Well, I''m fine." Sue sugar reached out and rubbed the man squatting in front of her.


    At the moment, Lucheng, like a large lost dog, continues to placate her master. Su Tang is not stingy. Finally, she bends down and kisses him on the top of her head.


    It was a light kiss, so light that people could hardly feel it, but Lu Cheng was stiff.


    The scarlet color of his eyes did not fade, and the terrible anger of his body was still in the air, but with the little girl''s action, a few seconds later, strangely, all these disappeared.


    Lu Cheng blinked her Phoenix eyes. With the same expression of two fools, she succeeded in making Su Tang laugh. She directly held his face and heavily kissed him on the cheek.


    Just listen to a Baji, just return ferocious such as evil animal general person, this time, the ear tip actually begins to turn red.


    After all, for Lucheng, this was the first time that a little girl took the initiative.


    So, who can stand it.


    He and Su Tang are the kind of people who just need to raise her eyes and stand still, and then he can run 100 steps in front of her. They don''t need her to take the initiative, or even need her to respond. His request is very humble, as long as she is willing to see him.


    But now, this huge surprise hit, hit his whole person are dizzy.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 60%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 40%."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding, the blackening index has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 25%."


    At this moment, Su Tang''s mind seems to explode fireworks, then again, before it soared to 90% of the blackening value, in her kiss, all the way down to 25%, for this result, Su Tang is very happy, this is not, eyebrows are bent, instantly lovely.


    "Lu Cheng, how can you be so lovely."


    Look fierce, can be her kiss, ears can be red like this.


    She can''t hold him like this and continues to bully him.


    Lu Cheng was still in the same position as before, but because Su Tang bent down, they were so close that their breath was intertwined with each other, so hot that he almost lost his intelligence.


    "Yinyin..."


    Sue sugar bent her lips. "It''s there."


    "Yinyin..."


    Su Tang continued to respond with a smile, "yes."


    "It''s mine."


    Only at this moment can Lu Cheng really feel that his little princess cares about him as much as he cares about her.


    How can he pick the most shining star in the sky? From then on, it belongs to him alone.


    On the way back, everyone didn''t say a word. Just like their boss, they didn''t want to see more. Sure enough, love makes people lose their wits.


    "I never thought that our boss would show this expression one day."


    This is the person who follows Lucheng out to deal with Gail, while others in the research institute stand up one after another after hearing the words, "it''s very normal for the boss to be crazy because of the fairy like character of the landlady." With that, he described what they had experienced before, focusing on how the landlady shot her in the head.


    Before that shot, everyone can remember, smell words, suddenly come to strength.


    "Lying trough, that shot was made by the landlady? I said, "are there still people in our research institute so powerful?"


    "No, let''s be more specific. We didn''t notice the situation outside the factory before. How did you find Gail from so many people?""We have to start from the beginning. We have to start with the sudden power failure of the Research Institute and the sound of explosion."


    ***


    there is no damage in the Research Institute. Although there is something wrong with the circuit, it will not be a problem after repair.


    Now, the problem is Lucheng.


    Ever since Su Tang gave him a kiss, this guy has been in a trance and giggled at Su Tang from time to time. Su Tang can''t help laughing.


    "I said Chengcheng. I thought I was very obvious. How can you feel my love now?"


    Su Tang is really not stingy of her love, but in the first five years, they were so close, but in the end, she said that if she didn''t like it, she just didn''t like it.


    He was afraid of repetition, so he was always on tenterhooks, but until now, she ignored the danger to protect him.


    This is in the past, never had.


    "No, it''s just that I''m a little Unexpected. " He said, the corner of his mouth could not help but tilt up, "when did Yinyin learn to shoot?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer. Instead, she took him by the hand meaningfully. "There are so many things I can do. Do you want to know?"


    Lu Cheng nodded honestly. He wanted to know everything about her.


    Sue sugar is close in his ear, voice soft, "want to know, I wait for you to find out slowly."


    The hot and humid breath sprayed on his ears, which itched, but more of it was a kind of unspeakable tremor, which made Lu Cheng''s pupils shrink.


    Su Tang also knows the propriety. It''s still outside. So many people just look at it and tease it. If it''s funny, who knows what crazy move he will make.


    So, before he responded, she sat in a wheelchair and explained with her actions what it means to run after lifting.


    Lu Cheng''s emotion of being teased is all agitated. As a result, his little princess is about to leave after being teased. How can this be done!


    If she lifts it, it''s up to her!


    Today''s continuous stimulation has made Lucheng not calm up to now. When he lifted a person out of his wheelchair, he was a little impatient.


    "My little princess, where do you want to go? Well He was smiling and his voice was hoarse and dangerous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    The next morning, the rest of the people in the Institute were surprised to see the landlady eating in the restaurant.


    You know, these days, although the boss wife''s legs are not sharp, but every day is full of vitality. When will she look like a vegetable? What''s more, how can she shake her hand?


    "Madame, did you hurt your hand?"


    "Ah, I know. Was Gail hurt by the impact when he shot him last night?"


    "What you said is that our landlady''s sniper level is all experienced. The shot of banggail will never hurt the landlady."


    ¡­¡­


    They were chatting so much that they saw the boss coming with the milk. When they saw this, they all broke up in a crowd and didn''t dare to stay long.


    I''m kidding. The landlady is so cute. Although she looks at Gao Leng, she just looks at him. But after a long time, she knows that she is very easy to get along with. What''s the boss like? If you don''t agree with him, you''ll take him to train. Is that a person doing things?


    Although they may have known the boss for less than two years, what he exudes now is that the old trees are blooming and can''t be controlled. This is a serious problem. It''s not death.


    Lu Cheng glanced at the group of cubs and saw that they knew the current affairs. Then he put the milk in Su Tang''s hand.


    "Sour hands? Can I help you? " When he said that, without waiting for her to speak, he reached out and took the bowl in her hand. Then, like a babbling child, he said to her, "open your mouth."


    Su Tang was so angry that he opened his mouth at this time!


    "No!"


    "How about some milk?"


    Su Tang looked at the white milk and laughed angrily, "you say, I will pour the milk on you..." In the middle of the speech, his eyes slowly moved from him to the milk cup, with a gesture of reaching out and splashing the milk.


    Looking at her hairy appearance, Lu Cheng smiles with low eyes, "yesterday, I''m sorry."


    Last night is tired of his little princess, but, taste good, so, he will pay a little attention next time, at least, won''t let her get up the next day shaking.


    An apology can be forgiven, so Sutang is not Sutang.


    However, who would have thought that Lu Cheng poured the milk on himself. Not only Su Tang, but everyone was shocked.


    Under the expression of all the people with question marks on their faces, Lu Cheng was very calm. He even coaxed: "OK, I''ll pour the milk for you. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Su Tang


    All of you


    I can''t help but want to clap my boss. What''s the matter?!


    The system said, "if it were in ancient times, it would be a king of war drama, tut It''s still black men who can play. "


    Su Tang is going crazy. No, she thinks Lu Cheng is crazy.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Su Tangqi took a paper towel to help him wipe his face, while she couldn''t help cursing, "no, it''s my brain Watt, actually will take a fancy to you!"


    She helped him wipe his face with extreme force. In the end, Lu Cheng''s face was flushed, but he laughed, "then we won''t be angry, OK?"


    Sue sugar gas will napkin directly to his face, "who with you we!"


    Lu Cheng continued to coax: "then I''ll pay attention next time."


    This words a, Su sugar hear all quick gas dizzy, this is a matter of attention? What kind of black man''s nest did she poke? One by one, none of them are normal!


    However, the man is the man in the end. After saying this, he continued to say, "Yinyin, we are friends and girlfriends. After we go back, we will get engaged and get married. Married, we are husband and wife, not only those things, but also more... "


    "Shut up, who''s going back with you?" Finish saying, gas of use that tiny shake of hand direct PA to his face.


    What she patted was not strong enough. Not only did Lu Cheng not feel pain, but she also stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked it gently in her palm.


    Stachyose


    Lu Cheng couldn''t help laughing and said, "the sound is so lovely."


    Su Tang''s face turned red, even her ears turned red, but she was not ashamed, she was angry.


    "Yinyin is not cute. Yinyin wants to hit people now!" With that, Su Tang demonstrated to him what it means to be a girl friend of explosive force and to play a man''s ticket online.


    This time, Su Tang really didn''t show any mercy. She felt that Lu Cheng, once silent and cold, was so coquettish now!


    For Lu Cheng, Su Tang''s little strength didn''t hurt him. On the contrary, it was very sweet. He wanted to One more lick.


    Song Yin''s physique is a real scum. Although Su Tang has all kinds of fighting skills, she can''t stand her body. In the end, with one hand, Ren Lucheng can suppress her.


    "Don''t make trouble. What if you hurt yourself?"


    That doting tone, Su Tang


    Sue, she''s autistic!"Stay away from me, your milk is on me!"


    With these words, Lu Cheng''s eyes suddenly darkened, but the corner of his mouth was filled with a strange smile. "I''m really sorry. I can''t stay away from you in my life. As for the others..." Lu Cheng reached out and wiped the milk on her hand with her belly finger, then put it in her mouth, "it''s so sweet."


    Su Tang


    Oh, grass, I can''t talk any more this day!


    Su Tang thinks that it is not Lu Cheng who is standing in front of her now, but Lu ¡¤ Sao ¡¤ Cheng. In the face of such a man, it''s impossible to be tough. So she decides to turn around and leave. She even secretly decides to book a flight back to China later.


    She can''t be more coquettish, so she''d better hide for a while.


    Lu Cheng is not in a hurry to chase her. He is in the Research Institute, and the little girl can''t get out. So he turns back to his bedroom, takes a bath and changes clothes, and then goes to find her.


    He thought it was just time to take a bath, but who could have thought that in the past half an hour, the little girl not only cracked the access codes of the Institute, but finally found a driverless car in the Institute and left.


    Other staff of the research institute looked at the wave of operation in the monitoring, and suddenly understood why Miss song could take the boss.


    With this operation, no one can match it.


    Anyway, it''s just two words. I admire it!


    Looking at the blue faced boss, they took a sneak look. Then everyone pinched a cold sweat and said with a dry smile, "Hey, I still have something to deal with. I''ll go first."


    "No, friend, you wait for me, we are in a group, deal with it together!" Then he ran away.


    The rest of them ran clean in 30 seconds. In the end, only the assistant stood helplessly behind the boss.


    Little assistant, "well, boss, do you want me to book a ticket back to China now?"


    Lu Cheng looked at him without expression, and finally spat out three words coldly, "what do you say?"


    That expression, the little assistant almost cried at that time, but the professionalism still made him hold back, "good boss, give me five minutes, I will let you and Miss Song on the same flight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    The little assistant was very considerate. He not only bought the ticket for the boss next to his wife, who was afraid of being disturbed, but also reserved all the tickets around him. After all this, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and sent the boss away.


    As soon as Su Tang got on the plane, she looked at Lu Cheng, who arrived earlier than herself. As expected, she was not surprised. Instead, she kicked his long leg and motioned him to get out of the way.


    But Lu Cheng took advantage of her to the window position to go, hand a stretch, will people to embrace the arms.


    The first-class cabin is spacious, so it''s no problem to accommodate two people. It''s still a while before the plane''s flight, and Lucheng won''t let go with the little girl.


    "Yinyin..."


    The old man easily does not act coquettishly, and acting coquettishly will kill people. This is not, the magnetic low voice, just like the subwoofer, whispers in her ear, and Su Tang has goose bumps.


    Su Tang rubbed her face, rubbed the hot feeling down, and then said: "let go."


    How can I let go? Lu Cheng is going to come back and propose to her. Now if he can''t coax her well, he''ll have to stay in the empty room alone.


    Once upon a time, I didn''t feel like sleeping alone, but since I''ve been together for a few days, I feel like sleeping alone was not sleep.


    "Yinyin, I''m wrong. Next time you say stop, I''ll stop." He kneaded his hands for her, and gradually, Su Tang didn''t resist him.


    Originally, it''s just to vent a little emotion, but it''s impossible to really dump people, so what can we do? Almost forgiven.


    For more than ten hours, Su Tang still had energy at the beginning. In the end, she felt tired. In addition, she didn''t sleep well last night, so she went to sleep in the dark. When she woke up, she still felt that someone was moving her.


    She opened a crack and saw that it was Lu Cheng. She murmured, "here we are?"


    Lu Cheng held the man in his hand, smelled the speech, and kissed her on the forehead, "well, you continue to sleep."


    With his words, Su Tang completely ignored.


    There is a driver waiting outside the airport. As soon as Lucheng gets on the bus, she reports the address of the Song family. Su Tang is still a little confused and doesn''t think much about it. After all, it''s her home. However, when the car stops and looks at her cheap brother running to meet her, she suddenly stops.


    No, there''s a conspiracy.


    If it was normal, she would have been taken to his home. How could she have been sent back to the Song family?


    "Lu Cheng, tell me honestly, why did you suddenly come back to the Song family?"


    Lu Cheng didn''t hide it. After all, he didn''t want to hide it. Now he just wanted to tell the world. From then on, he would become a family with the little princess.


    In the first half of his life, Lucheng didn''t have the concept of family, and he didn''t have the sense of family. But now he feels that it will be the happiest thing for him to become a family with the little princess.


    "It''s natural to ask for a marriage."


    Su Tang was shocked. She opened her eyes and looked at the present time. Who''s the mother''s courtship in the evening? This is the rhythm of being driven out by song''s parents every minute.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Lu Cheng looked at her attentively with a smile in his eyes. "You should know if you are crazy or not."


    Su Tang wants to say what she knows, is she clear about your delicate temperament, or is she clear about the data that you always blacken?


    "OK, just be happy, but if my parents beat me out later, don''t ask me for help." With that, the man got out of the car.


    After waiting at the door of the car for a long time, Song Yi sees that his sister is the first one to get off the car. He immediately goes up to protect people like Duzi. As for Lucheng, who gets off the car after him, he will be treated differently.


    "Lucheng, what are you doing here?"


    "Of course I''ve come to see my fiancee home."


    On hearing this, Song Yi''s face was wrong. "You fart! Who''s your fiancee! "


    Lu Cheng chuckles. At the banquet, but the whole city knows that he and Su Tang are a couple. Now Song Yi wants to deny it. That''s impossible.


    "Quan''an city knows. Is Mr. Song not well-informed, or is he deliberately blocking his ears, covering his eyes and deceiving himself there?"


    With these words, Song Yi was so angry that he was about to fight. In the end, he was delayed to send his father and mother to stop him. Only in this way did he avoid a scuffle. Perhaps, it can''t be said to be a scuffle. After all, if Lu Cheng wants to, Song Yi is not his opponent.


    Song''s father successfully stopped Song Yi, and when he looked back, he could only show a commercial smile.


    As for Lucheng, his father''s perception of him was a little complicated. It''s one thing to admire his skill, but it''s more or less uneasy to let him hand over his daughter to him.


    Poor parents all over the world. If his daughter hadn''t insisted on being with him at the beginning, song''s father would not have approved of it. In the end, although he reluctantly admitted their love in the face of his daughter, it''s one thing to admit love. After all, falling in love is just in case.


    But marriage is different. It''s sacred.But who would have thought that Lu Cheng looked at his father and called him Dad.


    At that time, the whole scene was quiet.


    Song''s father is unbelievable. Song Yi wants to fight. Song''s mother is much calmer than the two men in her family.


    "What are you doing outside? Go back first." He said, trying to hold her hand, but before she met Su Tang, she was picked up.


    Lu Cheng said boldly, "Yinyin''s leg hurts. I''ll take her in." With that, he went straight to the gate without waiting for others in the Song family.


    Song Yi, " What the hell can you do with that? " He said, rolling up his sleeves, with a posture of going up to get his sister back.


    Finally, song''s mother pulled people back, "OK, don''t be shameful. You''re going to fight. I guess you''ll have to let Yinyin save you in the end."


    Song''s mother inadvertently told the truth, and Song Yi was absent-minded at that time.


    "Then we''ll let my sister be bullied by him?"


    Song Mu Heng took a look at him and calmly arranged her clothes. "It''s not sure who bullies who. Don''t forget your sister''s temperament. It''s a temperament that can be bullied? As for Lucheng... "


    Song Yi said, "no, anyone can, not Lucheng."


    As soon as the words fell, his head was called up by his mother.


    "Are you with Lu Cheng, or is Yinyin with him?" Song''s mother glanced at her cheap son and looked at him in disgust. "If Yinyin likes it, it''s not impossible to talk about it. You two are not allowed to make trouble later."


    "Do you hear me?"


    The last three words are to his father. Compared with his son, his father is also worried. His daughter, who has been cherished for more than 20 years, has not had enough treasure. Now there is a wild boy who wants to carry the basin together. How can this be done!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    Although it''s evening, it''s still a little time to have dinner. Song''s father looks at Lu Cheng sitting on the sofa. He seems to be sitting upright, but he is holding his daughter''s hand, but how can he see it.


    If you want to talk about Lucheng, song''s father knows him so well that he even watched him grow up.


    When he was three years old, his wine quality reflected his character. Song Yi thought that if Lu Cheng''s wine quality was not good, he would lead him to drink crazy later. He had better make his sister dislike him, so he would have reason to kick people out.


    This is a good way. Soon, song Fu and Song Yi joined the United Front.


    However, none of them thought that the two experienced old people, especially song Fu, could not work in a land city, and they would be defeated before they had a meal.


    At half a sound, Su Tang and song''s mother look at each other and look at the three men on the table with disgust.


    Sue sugar, "Mom, I pack one, you pack two?"


    Song''s mother said, "who''s going to clean up? As for the one who''s left, if you''ve been single for ten thousand years, leave it alone."


    To a certain extent, song''s mother is the real hard core of the Song family, so it''s pity for Song Yi. In the end, Aunt Wang couldn''t see it and let someone help her back to the room.


    At the beginning, Su Tang still wanted to ask someone to clean a guest room for Lu Cheng, but now she is so drunk that she is not at ease to leave him alone in the guest room, so she can only take him back to her room.


    However, some people even drunk, but also remember her leg inconvenience this matter, this is not, she stood up, did not walk a few steps, he was holding up.


    Su Tang exclaimed, fearing that he would walk unsteadily and fall down. At last, she could only hold someone''s neck tightly.


    "What are you doing?"


    The feeling of touching each other makes Lucheng''s eyes bend up happily. It seems that he has got some treasure. The ice and snow in his eyes melt quickly and shine brightly. In the middle of the light, it is the reflection of Su Tang.


    "Take you back to your room." Say, unexpectedly was to show a few minutes shy facial expression.


    One of Lu Cheng''s greatest wishes in his youth was to be able to enter the little princess''s room in an aboveboard manner. Now, his wish has come true.


    He stood beside the little princess and held his only treasure.


    Su Tang is shocked, before so coquettish a person, how suddenly shy, this is what strange way to open?


    "Send me back to my room, how can I be shy?"


    "Because it''s Yinyin''s room, so I''m nervous."


    The drunken Lucheng was particularly honest. Su Tang had a pause, and then he was excited.


    It''s a baby for you. How can she miss it.


    Hee hee


    "Chengcheng, we are drunk. Shall we take a bath first?"


    At this time in Lucheng, Su Tang would do whatever she said, not to mention taking a bath, but to perform an x-dress dance without pressure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    The drunken Lucheng is very obedient, but when he is obedient, some things he can''t bear to do are exposed.


    A listen to want to take a bath, unexpectedly crooked head, frown, a face of dignified expression.


    Sue sugar was almost amused by him. "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Cheng frowned, but because he was drunk, his eyes were slack and dull.


    "No clothes to change."


    If you don''t change your clothes after taking a bath, it''s like washing in vain.


    After hearing this, Su Tang suddenly thought that she had many treasures in her wardrobe, which she had bought deliberately to amuse him.


    When they exchanged bodies, Su Tang deliberately bought a bunch of very interesting clothes, such as super cute and sexy clothes with little rabbit style, ears and tail, kittens and dogs. She collected almost all the cute animals in the animal circle.


    But at that time, Lu Cheng stood up against song Yin''s body. Although his expression was stiff after wearing it out, the whole person was not good, but it was not against song Yin''s face to wear it.


    But now


    Su Tang excitedly ran to rummage for clothes, and then, holding a pile of clothes, all fell in front of him, with a bright smile, said: "come on, Chengcheng, let''s choose one. Do you like rabbit, cat or squirrel?"


    Lu Cheng stares at these clothes. For a moment, his eyes are straight.


    "Well..."


    "How''s it going? Which do you like? "


    "I like them all."


    Su Tang''s eyes widened when she said this, but it was not surprise, but excitement and excitement. She didn''t expect that Lu Cheng was so wild and liked it all!


    "Well, well, let''s come one by one. Let''s change the rabbit''s ear first. Let''s take the rabbit''s ear first." Su Tang said and stood on tiptoe, only to find that she was not tall enough, so she said, "good city, bend down."


    Lu Cheng stares at the rabbit''s ear. His dull eyes flash a ray of light. He bows down obediently and lets the little girl put the rabbit''s ear hairband on his head.


    Su Tang enjoyed it for a while and found it very interesting. She took out her mobile phone and took a picture on the spot. Then she pushed the person into the bathroom.


    At this time, Lucheng was still thinking about getting the rabbit''s ears wet.


    Su Tang laughed at that time and said, "ha ha ha, it doesn''t matter. Really, the rabbit''s ears are wet. We still have cat''s ears. It''s really not good. The ears of the little panda are cute."


    After listening to her saying this, Lu Cheng seriously thought about it. You know, when we signed the nearly 2 billion contract, we didn''t frown and hesitated for a second.


    "Well, we''ll wear them later."


    Su Tang almost couldn''t straighten her waist and rubbed her stiff face. Then she said, "OK, let''s change one in an hour. Let''s change all the zodiac animals of all ages." Then, because it was so interesting, she began to chat with the system.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect the boss to like this kind of tune. It''s real people who can''t judge their appearance."


    The system saw that she was going to play Lucheng badly. She couldn''t help but remind her, "if you wake up, he''ll wake up sooner or later, and you''ll be the end of it!"


    Su Tang said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve played, and I''ve taken photos. If he dares to go too far, I''ll send out the photos!" With that, I felt that I was too smart.


    System:


    Just be happy.


    Lu Cheng is really obedient, but after su Tang turns on the bathroom tap, everything changes.


    At that moment, Su Tang thought he was sober, but he didn''t look like that.


    "Lucheng..."


    "Shh, Yinyin, let''s take a bath."


    Su Tang''s face is full of question marks. No, you wash your clothes. What''s the matter with her?


    However, people who are drunk can''t communicate. In the end, Su Tang''s clothes are wet and her hair is dripping. Someone still stubbornly pulls her, and the more she looks, the more wrong she is.


    This is not right. After taking a bath, it will be completely exposed.


    "What are you doing?" Su Tang watched him put the little panda''s ear band on her head. At that time, she almost jumped up. As a result, she couldn''t jump up in the middle because of her poor legs. She could only watch Lu Cheng put the little panda''s hair band on her head.


    Even though he was drunk, Lu Cheng still remembered to wear the hair band of the panda''s ears neatly. Then he reached out and played the extremely lifelike ears on Su Tang''s head, happily like a child.


    "The sound is beautiful."


    Su Tang could not tell whether he was praising the panda''s ears or praising her. After all, he couldn''t put it down now.


    She didn''t know that as early as many years ago, he had thought about this beautiful scene countless times.


    She asked him to wear the clothes of little rabbit and little panda, but he didn''t know that Lu Cheng was forced to wear them on the surface, but another kind of excitement spread in his heart. He thought that one day he would let her put them on herself and take them off one by oneIt took several hours, and in the end, Su Tang was upset.


    Su Tang sleeps till the afternoon. When she wakes up, she is in a trance. But when she looks at the cute little things by the bed, her face turns blue.


    Knock you, she played a beginning, to the end let others play!


    She threw away her hand on her waist. She didn''t think it was enough. After she got up, she kicked it with her foot again. People said that she didn''t hit people in the face. But at this time, who can be rational!


    But who would have thought that Lu Cheng had already woken up. Before she was awake, he just couldn''t bear to leave her, so he just closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    As for now, how cute the little girl''s feet are. Even if she stepped on his face, he would still lie flat. But because she was so cute, he couldn''t help kissing her.


    Although the feeling of damp heat is fleeting, Sutang is still scared!


    "You You... "


    At this time, it''s no fun to pretend to sleep again. Lu Cheng simply reaches out and hugs the person in his arms. Finally, he takes it back to her waist and plays with her tail all the way down.


    Su Tang was tossed so hard last night that she didn''t notice these things. At this time, it was clear that the tail was fake, but she was still stiff.


    "Lucheng, you''re abnormal!"


    Lu Cheng, "well, I''ll show you a pervert."


    At this time, let alone let him be a pervert. If the little girl is willing to continue wearing these things, he will not want to be a human in his life.


    Su Tang was stunned by his impudence, his lips slightly open, and his whole body was dull.


    However, her appearance was so lovely that Lu Cheng couldn''t help it, so he asked for a deep kiss.


    In the end, he was willing to let go of people until he was defeated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 15%."


    The only harvest of the night was that the blackening value fell. But Su Tang didn''t want to have this kind of harvest. Next time, she decided to lose all the little rabbits and kittens!


    Leave nothing!


    One night, the residual alcohol also scattered almost, this is not rational, we land boss began to coax his wife''s road.


    "Yinyin, don''t be angry. It''s my fault."


    "Or shall I put these things through again?"


    "Or..." You give me a meal.


    Before she had finished her words, Su Tang said, "what a fart! Now, just pack these things up for me and throw them in the dustbin downstairs! "


    Lu Cheng looked at these babies with some reluctance. Then Su Tang was even more angry, "you can''t give up! You can go with them in the future. Let''s break up! break up! Break up now! I won''t play with you any more! "


    Lu Cheng couldn''t afford to play. At first, she wanted to play. Now the object of play has changed, and the little girl has lost her hair.


    However, the little princess is still lovely, lovely to


    No, no, it''s almost dawn. I''d better be a man.


    "All right, all lost, none left." Finish saying, coax again way: "this all day, go to eat something?"


    Su Tang didn''t want to go out. She didn''t get up all day. She had a wild man with her. Yes, it was a wild man! It must be embarrassing to see her when we go out!


    "You''ve known for a day. Who''s to blame?"


    The little girl looked more and more lovely. Lu Cheng couldn''t help kissing her cheek. Then she said with a smile, "it''s all my fault. It''s my fault."


    Su Tang, "recognize the mistake so fast, do you want to continue to make it next time?"


    Is Lu Cheng such a man?


    Cheng Cheng, after all, doesn''t want to be a man.


    "No, no, I swear..." Words just fall, maybe god can''t see down, the sky suddenly burst out a thunder.


    Lucheng


    It''s too late for the thunder. Su Tang can''t help it. She just laughs. But when she''s serious, she can''t laugh. She has to hold on to the scene. So, she patted her face, pretended that nothing had just happened, and continued to grimace, "you see, God can''t see it anymore!"


    The little princess changed her face so fast that Lu Cheng couldn''t help but laugh.


    Then his little princess got angry.


    But Lu Cheng couldn''t help laughing.


    How could his little princess be so lovely.


    When he was angry, he could amuse himself, and then he continued to be angry with him. With that small expression, he wanted to continue to hold someone and kiss him.


    Su Tangqi began to pinch his face, "don''t laugh!"


    "I''m sorry, our voice is so cute." Lu Cheng said, letting her toss her face.


    Su Tang is very angry, "lovely what, you big liar, I won''t believe you!"


    However, although the little princess was angry, she was soon led away by the nose. For example, at this moment, she didn''t want to go out. After Lu Cheng talked for a while, and then learned that she was shy, she said, "if you don''t go back to my home, it will be your home. No one else will laugh at you. No one else will tell you what you want."


    Su Tang touched her chin. She has lived in Lucheng for more than half a year, which is exactly what he said.


    On the second floor, no one is allowed to come up without his permission. As a result, the domestic servants will not know about the master''s family, which can avoid some embarrassment.


    But


    Sue sugar looked at him. "You think I''m easy to cheat?"


    "I tell you, before you get married, you will be one meter away from me in the future! No, ten meters away


    Lu Cheng was wronged when he said this, "no, it''s too far away. It''s clear that we used to eat and live together. Yinyin, you can''t do this to me."


    Su Tang sneered, "hum, it''s useless to be cute and coquettish. Now, get out of my way!"


    She said so, but in fact, it''s really useful to be cute and coquettish.


    ***


    it took Lu Cheng three months to prepare a proposal scene. At that time, Su Tang thought she had entered the zoo.


    Beautiful flowers have become a foil, everywhere are cute to scream small animals, although before Sue sugar mouth said no longer like small animals, but when all this in front of her, she was moved.


    The flowers are beautiful and the animals are lovely.


    What''s more important is Lu Cheng. Although he is wearing a suit and leather shoes, his tie is embroidered with rabbit patterns. His simple and charming manner is in sharp contrast to his cold and ascetic face.


    However, when he saw Su Tang, the light in his eyes really verified that there was no cold person, but he was not warm enough for you."Yinyin, will you marry me?" He said, kneeling on one knee, took out the pigeon egg diamond ring.


    Su Tang snorted, trying to pretend to be Gao Leng, but her mouth turned up and betrayed her.


    "A diamond ring wants me to marry you? I think so. "


    Lu Cheng smell speech, incredibly put down the diamond ring in the hand, and then took her hand to inquire about the whole again.


    "Does Yinyin like panda? Open it. "


    Su Tang pauses, but still opens the little box in the panda''s hand. As soon as it opens, there is a black-and-white diamond ring in it.


    but this is not over. After opening the little box in the little panda''s hands, Lu Cheng takes Sugo to the direction of the little raccoon, and a topaz ring is placed in the little Raccoon''s hand.


    Then, pink diamond, green diamond, jadeite, gem, all kinds of colors, to say the only similarity, are amazing.


    In the end, Su Tang couldn''t walk any more. Any ring in it was very valuable. What''s more, it was all around the hall. Lu Cheng was a jeweler''s nest!


    "You..."


    Although money is not the standard to measure feelings, it must take a lot of effort to do so.


    Lu Cheng took her hand with a smile in his eyes, "do you like Yinyin?"


    Such a person full of heart and eyes, who can be indifferent, Lu Cheng''s heart, Lu Cheng''s sincerity, as long as it is intentional, can feel.


    Although Sue sugar will make him, tease him, and sometimes deliberately make him angry, at this time, she just wants to make him happy.


    "What would you do if I said I didn''t like it?"


    Lu Cheng slightly tilted his head, his eyes full of helpless doting, "maybe I didn''t do enough, so Yinyin would not like it."


    Su Tang was moved and a little distressed. This silly boy, how can he dislike his feelings because he didn''t do enough? His feelings are mutual.


    "Fool, I love you too."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    Marriage proposal is followed by marriage. Lu Cheng is afraid of long night and dreams, but in the shortest time, he turns his little princess into his little wife the next day.


    Of course, the real wedding day, in order not to aggrieve his little wife, he was preparing for a whole year.


    Just like the scene of the proposal, their wedding was arranged like an animal kingdom, which was too cute.


    Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry. She was embarrassed to explain to him that she bought so many puppet clothes in the past, not because she liked them, but just because she wanted to tease him. She saw that he was shy, that he blushed and that he was at a loss. Compared with those small animals, what she wanted to see most was a lovely little city.


    But now she doesn''t dare to say that. She''s afraid that when she says that, she will become a lovely "little voice", just Just think about it, I think Lao Yao will run away from home, which is very sad.


    Lucheng is still very easy to be satisfied. In the voice of the priest, the moment his little princess said she would like to be his wife, his blackening value dropped completely.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    For the rest of his life, as he said on the wedding day, he took care of her, doted on her, and gave her a lifetime of love until her death.


    ****


    ten times of reincarnation, the world is good, called the ten generations of good people.


    Su Tang''s mission in this life should not be difficult, because her mission goal is a great good man. She only needs to do good for the ninth life, but only for the last life. Normally, such a person has boundless merits, so it''s OK to protect him.


    However, there was a mistake when the protagonist was reincarnated. He was supposed to be the noble Royal son in the world. He was born noble. As a result, he was negligent and became the prince of subjugation.


    He is full of wisdom and talent, but he can''t defeat the villain after all.


    After seeing all the good things in the world, he tore up the good things. He treated people sincerely and kindly, but in the end, the world returned to his deepest malice.


    However, this was not his fate, so when the upper world knew that he had made a mistake, it immediately sent him to the master to try to pull him back from the abyss.


    Originally, although he made some mistakes, it was the good man of the ninth generation. With more guidance, he should have experienced the seven hardships of life ahead of time and still be able to pull them back. But who would have thought that later, when the three worlds were fighting, the master only taught them for two years. In the end, he died suddenly in a fight. When the upper world found out, the man became the devil.


    And because of his good fortune, no one can compare with him. No, the good world has become Shura hell.


    When Su Tang came over, she became a demon.


    At that time, the master who taught the male master was a highly respected Buddhist in the upper world. In order to let the male master completely break the world''s enmity, he directly cut off his hair.


    For this reason, Su Tang once regretted that he was a good-looking man, and he became a Buddhist from then on.


    However, after the death of the master, in order to get him back on the right track, Su Tang had to put on her vest, disguised as his master, and taught him for nearly 50 years.


    He was taught from a mortal to one of the best.


    But this process, Su Tang now think of is a bitter tears, Buddhism, Buddhism does not kill ah, every day to eat so many vegetables, what wine what meat, at first she can avoid his sight, secretly eat so many, later he became more and more high, let alone steal to eat, whenever she has a little idea, that guy will smile and say she is not sincere.


    Look at this. What is dishonesty!


    Is this what an apprentice should say to master?


    It''s really too much!


    Later, until the task was completed, she did not eat a few mouthfuls of meat.


    Memory began to wake up, Su sugar more memories of the more sad, finally, lying in the water, even do not want to swim.


    By the way, forget to say, she is a koi now!


    It''s the one that is very popular in later generations. If you forward this Koi, you will have good luck!


    It''s a pity that people still don''t believe this.


    "Gouzi, the memory is almost recovered. Now tell me, how can the world play off again? This is a good man of nine generations Sue sugar said more and more angry, fishtail all crazy swing up, "mother, I think you are in the whole me!"


    The system is also very aggrieved. It still feels that the main system is working on it. Why is it so easy for others to do the task? Why is it their turn to rework!


    "How can it be!" It pretended to exclaim, "don''t forget that I will accompany you to do the task again!" Then he said, "do you think I want to rework? I also want to retire. "


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, and then said, "so have you ever offended your master system? I think it''s wearing you little shoes, baby


    This sudden baby three words, surprised the whole system data are shivering.


    OK, it can be sure. She''s trying to sow discord. Hum, it''s insidious. It won''t be fooled.


    Its main system is its male god! The one that can''t be refuted!"Impossible. We have a clear distinction between public and private. We never do such insidious things!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Su Tang wanted to say something more. As a result, a foot suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, and then another one came.


    This sudden scene made her forget to quarrel with the system, so she went up with that foot, and then she felt that she was going blind.


    "The trough! What''s the situation! " Su Tang said as she tried to close her eyes, but she forgot that the fish had no eyelids, so she couldn''t close them either. Because the picture was too "beautiful", she panicked and ran into the man''s legs.


    Su Tang


    There is no love in life.


    But then she was picked up.


    Originally, this pond is a small pond in a small temple. It has not only raised her one Koi, but only her one.


    In the land of Buddhism, everyone has scruples about it. Instead of killing animals, they will throw some delicious food to her from time to time. So Su Tang doesn''t think it''s dangerous to stay here at all. Until this moment, she heard a burst of joyful laughter coming from her head.


    "Little red Koi, I haven''t eaten it, and I don''t know if it''s delicious."


    What a terrible man he is, even Koi!


    Su Tangqi''s head, just want to enlarge the tail to give him a slap, the next second, silly.


    "Dancing grass, system, is this really a man master?"?! What did he just say? He said he wanted to eat me! "


    Su Tang issued a soul version of the question, you know, in the past he was extremely self-discipline, a quit did not open ah, instead, she broke it from time to time. No, she is not a Buddhist. Buddhist precepts are useless to her.


    The system said, "well, it''s him. Except for lust, he has broken all the commandments that should be broken. Oh, by the way, now Xiuzhen world calls him demon monk. "


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    When the system said that the man became a demon monk, Su Tang felt that she felt the deepest malice in the world.


    What did the world do to him during the years when she left, from a gentle and kind prince to a vicious demon monk?


    System, "that''s a long story."


    Su Tang is a goblin, so even in the air, without water, she will not suffocate, at most, she will feel uncomfortable.


    She could not bear to shake his tail, "then make a long story short!"


    System hand a stand, very is no face no skin, "then I don''t make up, because I don''t know."


    Su Tang then slowly made three question marks.


    What the hell is this?


    The system sighed, "there are too many causes and effects in the last life. Any one of them may make him black. Although you finished the task at that time, many things happened after you left." When it comes to this, it can''t help reminding, "have you forgotten what you did when you left?"


    Su Tang doesn''t think she''s doing anything too much. The master of the man is already dead, and she''s going to leave. She can''t leave him a fake master in the form of a replica. Let alone the others, the fierce battle of the three realms is over, and those in the upper realms can see through her every minute.


    So, at that time, she came to die directly.


    System youyou way: "say, your Sao operation is really a set of, sometimes I have to admire." Then he said, "do you know what the man is hanging around his neck? It''s the relic you left behind when you died. "


    Su Tang retorted at that time, "Hey, in the TV series, it''s said that there will be sarikos after the death of the master. I''m not called Sao opera." The more she said, the more she felt aggrieved. In the end, she was a highly respected Master. In this life, she really dared to touch her conscience and swear that she really had no skin.


    The system said, "I''m afraid you forgot. When you used the identity of Koi Jing before, it was noisy! Yes, you didn''t make trouble with the man, but those famous people in Xiuzhen world, you feel your conscience, is your conscience really painless? "


    Su Tang choked, pain is not pain, is that she really forgot those things, after all Cough, it''s too long.


    "Forget it, it''s no fun to mention these things now. I have to find a way..." Without waiting for her to finish, she exclaimed again, because she found that the man was near the pond and started to make a fire. Besides, he didn''t use wood to make a fire. He used fire beads as charcoal and spirit utensils as grills.


    And she''s going to be the worst little Koi ever.


    She wagged her tail wildly, trying to jump out of his hand, which made him laugh.


    If it wasn''t for the system to say that he had become a demon monk, Su Tang couldn''t believe that this guy with a high temperament was on the road of no return.


    The male owner''s original name was Chu Jingmo. Later, his master changed his name to Mo Shen.


    At that time, the gentle prince was like a piece of good ancient jade. He was very elegant and had an immortal temperament.


    His lips are always with a touch of radian, elegant voice, people can''t help but calm down and listen to his words, and his eyes, even without the secular dark Philistine, are always so clear and thorough.


    But now, his eyes are no longer quiet and clear. Instead, they become extremely enchanting. The black pupil, which used to be like obsidian, is now the color of the abyss. He is dead and can''t see any light.


    Now, with his lips and elegant face, his temperament is full of seductive evil.


    At this moment, Su Tang suddenly understood why those people wanted to call him a demon monk. This virtue was several times more powerful than her evil spirit!


    "Why not? I don''t want to eat dead fish. " He said so, as if to verify whether the little Koi in his hand was still angry, he pinched it hard. At that moment, Su Tang felt that her spine had been cut off, and she wagged her tail madly.


    Her vigorous appearance made Mo Shen feel better. "It''s just that I don''t have a wine companion. Come and have a drink with me. "


    susugar is simply unable to make complaints about it. What kind of person is there? He''s holding a fish to drink with him.


    However, she did not know that drinking is only secondary.


    This is not, when she was forced to drink a mouthful of sake, listen to the head of a demon monk laughing full of demons, "so good ah, then I will kill you when the action is sharp, let you suffer less crime."


    Su Tang''s body is stiff.


    Mo Chen continued: "last time in the world, I saw the cook drunk the fish and cooked it. It had a different taste." Then he stroked the little Koi and said with a smile, "such a beautiful little Koi would be more delicious when drunk. Come on, koi, open your mouth. "


    Su Tang


    Open your mouth!


    She''s a real jerk. She''s his master. She cheated him and killed his ancestors!


    Su Tang was so angry that he wanted to give her some wine. She made her tail bigger and threw it in his face. But she underestimated the man''s accomplishments. I haven''t seen him for several years. His accomplishments are much more exquisite."It''s interesting that it''s still a refined Koi." Mo Chen opened his mouth with a light smile, and then took out a gourd, "since it has become a fine little thing, you have to pickle it well."


    Before Sue sugar could see the color of the gourd, the next second, she was transferred to other places.


    She is dizzy, the space here is very small, she narrows herself to circle in the water, no, it''s not water!


    Su Tang is now a fish, and fish is in the water. Naturally, she can breathe clean water, but now, with her breath, she suddenly finds that she has been thrown into a can of wine!


    This is too much!


    It''s not enough to lock her up. I really want to get her drunk and eat her!


    "Bald ass, please help me to let it out


    Before being drunk, Su Tang makes herself the biggest, and then stirs in the gourd crazily. On the other side, Mo Shen looks at the little gourd in his hand, and his mouth can''t help but curl up.


    "You can still scold me. It seems that it will take a few more days."


    As soon as she said this, the whole fish in Sutang was not good, but the damned guy didn''t know what wine she poured in the gourd. She was also a refined Koi, so she couldn''t get drunk easily. But before long, her head became dizzy, and everything was blurred.


    "Dog Dog, am I drunk? "


    Listening to her big tongue, the system couldn''t help smacking, "it''s only a hundred years since a jar of the best wine was produced. The man is really willing to take it to soak a fish."


    Su Tang''s head began to be confused now, so she didn''t hear what the system said clearly. She scolded the man for a few words, and soon she lost consciousness completely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    When she wakes up again, Su Tang is shaken up, but the gourd is not shock proof. So when Mo Chen fights with others, she is still affected. The whole fish is tossed and turned. In the end, she feels that she is going to vomit.


    But, can''t spit, gourd is so big, if she spits in it, she can live to disgust herself to death!


    The gourd is a magic weapon and has some defensive functions, but she didn''t expect that she could come out because Mo Chen blocked her. At that time, she had a magic trick. Otherwise, Mo Chen''s son of a bitch who cheated his master and destroyed his ancestors could spread some cumin and roast her directly.


    After soaking in the wine for such a long time, Su Tang''s feet were unsteady and she only attacked subconsciously. At last, she was so tired that she sat on the ground and didn''t want to move.


    The red Koi incarnates as a human being, and its clothes are naturally red. As a third party, the system inexplicably feels that the two people are quite compatible.


    A demon, a charm, is the charm of the kind of beauty.


    Su Tang''s accomplishments are not vulgar, so it''s natural for her to grow into a human figure in the direction of beauty. For example, the skin is as white as silk. Because it''s a fish, it grows in the water, so the eyes are also sparkling, shining bright and very flexible. Although it has been cultivated for hundreds of years, the human shape is 16 or 17 years old, which is the most delicate age of human girlhood.


    At this time, she was staring at Mo Shen fiercely, but she was so cute that she didn''t see any ferocity. On the contrary, she looked more charming and lovely.


    Sue sugar is very angry, but because there are hangover sequelae in her body, she is in a whirl as soon as she stands up.


    "Mo Chen, you''ve gone too far!"


    Mo Chen didn''t feel any regret when she called her name. Su Tang was so angry that he wanted to bite people. "After master left, I didn''t expect you to be so virtuous. If master could see you in heaven, he would regret taking you as an apprentice!"


    In terms of age, although Mo Chen has the title of nine generations of good man, his whole life has fallen short of success. Now, he is only 50 or 60 years old, but she is different. Koi has been refined and cultivated for hundreds of years, so he is older than him. As for the unfortunate master who only taught him for three years, he discovered her existence from the beginning, and taught her a lot of things Later, it was found that the little Koi was very gifted. It was said that it was teaching. In fact, it was more like talking with friends, but it was a great ability that had lived for thousands of years. So Su Tang was honored as master.


    In fact, those three years were the lowest period for Mo Chen. For the sake of her mission, she did not make him happy.


    At that time, in order to wake up his compassion, Su Tang secretly went to him several times to play. As a six-year-old child, she stole sugar gourd and various kinds of cooking cakes. Later, she also took him to make Huaji.


    At that time, although Mo Shen had cut off his long black hair, he was wandering on the edge of blackening. So the master didn''t stop him. Instead, he let the strange little Koi accompany him.


    Originally, he planned to go step by step. It would not be so easy for him to come out of the country. Moreover, Mo Chen was betrayed by his closest friends, and he has left himself one by one. Even if he didn''t come in time, he would be burned to death by the Hundred Surnames he used to protect with his sword.


    In the prosperous times, the prince was incomparable for his warmth. When the country was subjugated, he was their stepping stone. The new emperor''s reward of ten thousand taels of gold forced him to have no way back.


    But who would have thought that the plan was not as good as the accident, but three years later, the master was plotted to death.


    Su Tang was worried at that time. She was afraid that Mo Chen would think she was an ominous person. Whoever infected him would die. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and pretended to be a white haired old man and taught him for 50 years.


    She didn''t know the Buddhist techniques. In the end, she moved them from the system. She also wanted to doze off when she read the Buddhist scriptures, so she finally thought of a lazy way, that is, to throw the books to him and let him read them.


    Lazy is a bit lazy, but she was once a good person of nine generations. Although there were some mistakes in her last life, she turned back the journey. She taught her apprentice for 50 years and called her master for 50 years. She was afraid that no one would help him before she left, so she left him a lot of secret books.


    In addition to Buddhism, there are also many Taoist schools, and even some strange ones. Anyway She gave everything she could.


    But she didn''t expect that one day these moves would be used on her, so she was very angry.


    However, Mo Chen was more angry than she was. She didn''t say that master was OK. When she said master, her face changed, and there was a moment of ferocity in her eyes. "Who allowed you to talk about him?" He is gloomy to open a mouth, did not have before that if have no evil nature languid, the whole person is gloomy and terrible.


    Before Sue sugar could answer, she was choked the next second.


    The feeling of suffocation forced Su Tang to start directly.


    In the past, Mo Chen was not her rival, but now, in order to improve her accomplishments, this guy has practiced a lot of unconventional ways, so for a moment, Su Tang just can''t get the upper hand. Moreover, when she taught him, she didn''t hide and tuck in, so many of her moves can''t be used now. What if she is found.


    She doesn''t want to go through it any more!"No? Look at you now. If master knows, I''m afraid he''ll split your heart! "


    The male owner who is 100% black, whatever step by step, Huairou policy doesn''t work. Of course, the more important thing is that Su Tang just wants to fight now. This bastard almost strangles her!


    I thought I would hear the roar. Unexpectedly, Mo Chen changed his anger and suddenly laughed, "so, little Koi now wants to chop me for him?"


    Although his mouth was smiling, his moves became fiercer and fiercer, which made people die. Especially at this moment, he sacrificed the sword array of sword repair. When the thousands of sharp swords shot to Su Tang, they didn''t even leave any space to escape.


    Seeing the sharp swords approaching, Su Tang immediately raised her index finger and middle finger together, and quickly drew an array in the empty air. Soon, the sword array was separated by the majestic aura, but the two forces collided, causing her black hair flying behind her.


    There is no place on the whole body of Koi that is not beautiful. Under the moonlight, the scattered black hair has an unimaginable silky touch.


    Mo Shen narrowed his eyes. In the place where Su Tang couldn''t see, there was a faint light burning in his dark pupil. He was excited. He didn''t get angry because the sword array was blocked. Instead, he continued to fight.


    At the moment, the back of koi is exposed.


    "You lost."


    In three words, Su Tang''s face was crooked.


    Deceiving teachers to destroy ancestors, deceiving teachers to destroy ancestors!!


    If she had known that, she should not have loved him so much and left so many secret scripts for him. Now, she has taken those secret scripts to deal with her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    At first, Su Tang didn''t lose so easily, but later, she was provoked by Mo Chen and let her attack, completely forgetting the defense. Finally, relying on his many magic weapons, he tied her with a demon rope.


    Su Tang couldn''t move, but her beautiful eyes were waiting for him fiercely.


    The beauty of little koi is that it is beautiful but not demon, gorgeous but not vulgar, but when she is angry, the whole person will send out a special and eye-catching beauty.


    It''s the kind of beauty that people can''t help but want to bully and oppress until they are forced to cry.


    For example, before, Mo Shen accidentally cut her neck, now, the white and delicate skin is bleeding, the wound is not deep, but the little Koi''s skin seems to be too fragile, as if a little force, can leave a mark.


    Mo Shen did not move his eyes, but he apologized, "I''m so sorry, I hurt our little Koi."


    He didn''t pay attention to this apology. He was obviously perfunctory. He directly laughed at Su Tang''s anger. "It''s just that he cut a little bit. If he has the ability, he''ll kill me. Otherwise, don''t let me catch the chance!"


    But Mo Shen laughed, "it''s hard to find a koi that has been around for thousands of years. What a pity to kill it." He walked towards her step by step. At last, he squatted in front of her. Mo Shen''s appearance was very bewitching. With this smile, there was a gentle spring blossoming and melting ice and snow. What he could say was another thing. "It''s better to eat."


    Su Tang didn''t react. She thought that what he said to eat was the same as last time. A fire broke out and cumin was sprinkled on it. But who could have imagined that he reached out and gently wiped the blood on her wound. Then, he put his finger directly into his mouth.


    Su Tang was stunned by the scene.


    "Lying trough, does this guy talk about hygiene! He was just fighting other people! Now hands do not wash, on their own mouth! "No


    System, "..." Friend, is that the point now? Why didn''t your teacher beat you to death? "


    Su Tang looked at me, but the system didn''t know. She said it because she was flustered. At the beginning, she played with him in the dark. She thought the direction would be different this time. Finally, she could take a mission seriously. Who would have thought that she could predict what would happen next with this familiar opening.


    No, we can become Buddhists in the first life!


    Mo Chen didn''t know what she was thinking, but her expression succeeded in pleasing him. "It''s delicious to soak in the taste, the blood, with the smell of wine."


    Su Tang


    "So what do you want to do?"


    Mo Chen smile, "so delicious things, naturally is to keep in the side, when you want to eat, come on a bite."


    Su Tang directly angry smile, gnash teeth way: "you are not afraid of me to poison you."


    Mo Chen seems to have heard a joke, and his smile is getting deeper and deeper. "Is that right? I''ll give you a stick of incense time and put some poison to see if it can poison me."


    Su Tang boasted that she was very shameless, but when she met a man like her, she couldn''t say anything to refute her except that she was angry.


    "Dog! Come on, I''ll give him some information! "


    Looking at the host, the system was really mad. It wiped the nonexistent cold sweat and said with a smile, "don''t, black man Lord, we have to get used to it. We''ve got to feed him. In the end, we''re not going to take care of him, and oh, I tell you this place is not safe. You still have a demon rope on you..."


    The system has to be said endlessly, Sue sugar was impatient, "are you my system or his system?"


    The system is very aggrieved. It''s thanks to her for giving the man some information.


    "I''m from the main system of my family. Don''t say it. We''re not suitable! We will not be happy After the roar, the system ran away, leaving a fish messy in the wind.


    I can''t rely on the critical moment. To be honest, Sutang is used to it.


    Fortunately, there''s a saying in the system that''s quite right. This place is not safe. It''s not safe. It didn''t take long for other demons to jump out.


    Now in this world, the demons and demons have extraordinary strength. Most of the cultivation circles are built by people, but they can''t compare with those who come from these backgrounds and bring their own cultivation. Therefore, many people''s cultivation has been suppressed, and some of them are among the best, which can make the demons and Demons fear.


    In front of the ink, not crazy, just like a gentleman.


    "Oh, I said I smelled something delicious. There''s a smart little guy here. The blood is so delicious. It''s more delicious than the meat on the body. " Said the snake demon, with a scarlet tongue.


    Many demon clans improve their accomplishments by swallowing the same kind, so when they see Su Tang, the koi spirit, they even don''t bother to see the people around her. They are thinking about swallowing her and how many years they can improve their accomplishments.


    Su Tang is tied up. She can''t use the magic. The key is that she can''t move. Originally, she thought that there was ink in her body. She would never have an accident. But who could have thought that guy would be so coquettish!


    Mo Chen said, "this snake demon has a thousand years of Taoism, and it''s about to turn into a dragon."Su Tang doesn''t understand. Yes, it is. But as a male leader, can you tolerate other demons robbing you?


    However, Mo Chen said: "it''s not worth fighting with it unless..."


    Su Tang, "unless what?"


    Mo Chen said, "please me."


    Su Tang


    Snake demon also noticed the ink on one side, it was stunned, but soon began to laugh, "ah, a little monk, how, do you want to help this little Koi?"


    Mo Chen said, "no, I don''t make a loss."


    So aware of the current affairs, the snake demon chuckled directly, "I thought Buddhism was full of compassion, but it was just like that." But soon, he changed his words and said, "but it''s also true that if people don''t fight for themselves, heaven will kill the earth. The little monk will fight for this little Koi. It''s really not worth it."


    Su Tang is silly, because she looks at Mo Chen with her hands together, says Amitabha, and then leaves.


    Gone


    Su Tang''s eyes widened, full of inconceivable. The snake demon couldn''t help but Tut, "little Koi, don''t look at it. I''d better let my brother swallow it and merge with my brother."


    Sue sugar, "go away."


    But as the snake got closer and closer, especially when it opened its mouth and showed its sharp fangs, she had to face the reality.


    That is, Mo Chen, that bastard really left!


    "Mo Chen! Come back to me


    The monk could fully hear her voice. As a result, the other side didn''t respond!


    Su Tangqi''s liver aches. He always feels that if he asks him now, he will have no good life to live.


    "Come on, I beg you! I beg you, get back here! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    At present, the world is not peaceful. Demons are in power. The three realms are in chaos. However, these three realms refer to the three realms of immortals, demons and demons. As for the Terrans, they are not even ranked. Even if there are friars in the Terrans, most of the demons are naturally raised by nature, while the Terrans are inferior to them since they were born.


    The snake demon in front of us is a big demon about to turn into a dragon. As long as we let it devour a little more accomplishments, after turning into a dragon, the next step is to turn into a dragon. This is not, it does not pay attention to Mo Chen''s demon binding rope. This kind of thing is also used by people to bind those low-level demons. When it''s its turn, it can explode every minute.


    Su Tang''s plea for mercy made the snake tremble with laughter. The snake that was going to swallow it suddenly changed from snake demon to human.


    "Little Koi, I''m afraid it''s silly of you to practice. Do you want to practice by yourself?" The snake demon felt humiliated, but he remembered that the man was very slender, but they were demons. They depended on their strength. How could they look at their faces? But it didn''t matter. The snake demon was one of the best beauties in the demon family.


    "I didn''t really see it before. The koi is pretty good."


    Red clothes and black hair, is the kind of publicity of the United States, not like the human race that group of weak, holding fairyland every day, the pursuit of what holy ice.


    The snake demon kept saying how to look at her face when she was a demon. But when she saw Su Tang''s face clearly, she felt that her face was too much for her. It was just like tailor-made. So she decided to save her life for the time being. Anyway, it passed the estrus next year.


    "Little Koi, it''s better to ask me for help. If you ask me, my brother can help you to improve your accomplishments. But if you ask that person for help, you''ll be skinned and pulled out. Even a complete corpse will be gone."


    Su Tang looked at the face suddenly enlarged in front of her eyes. As soon as she pulled out the corner of her mouth, she refused. She was worthy of being a snake spirit. The snake spirit''s face was so amazing, and her chin was so sharp that she felt that she could stab people to death. However, as soon as the refusal came to my lips, I suddenly changed my tongue and said, "OK, then you help me kill that man Xiu, and I''ll follow you."


    Let you not come out!


    Su Tang thought that she would let Mo Shen fight with the snake demon, and then she would take the opportunity to slip away. If her skill is inferior to others, she will go back to practice slowly. When can she surpass the male master and when can she come out to do the task again! She doesn''t believe it. She can''t play with a bad monk!


    She thought maliciously, but Mo Chen didn''t let her down. When her words were finished, people appeared.


    Mo Chen didn''t pay attention to the snake demon from the beginning to the end. Instead, he looked at her with a smile.


    Su Tang is not afraid. The snake demon is also a big demon. He is the master. He is afraid that it will take a lot of effort. So he quickly takes his eyes away from him and cheers to the snake demon: "come on, brother snake demon, don''t hesitate, go! Hit him


    At that moment, the color of Mo Shen''s eyes was so deep that he could almost wring out the color of ink. Many emotions in his eyes passed quickly. He looked down at her. Finally, his voice began to smile slightly.


    Su Tang''s heart is inexplicable, but it''s too late to shrink back at this time. Her words have been exported, and she can only place her hope on the snake demon.


    The snake demon, at least for this moment, did not disappoint her. It turned back to the body again. The snake tail was covered with dense scales, and its body became extremely hard. The tail swept up and directly split a ferocious curved ditch.


    The fight in her ear made her feel at ease. She had gathered enough strength to break the demon rope for such a long time.


    Su Tang has also learned a lot about running for her life over the years. First she hides her evil spirit, then she changes her face. Now she simply changes her gender.


    The fight behind her became more and more blurred. When she ran away, she left a puppet. Now, a small mountain village appeared in front of her.


    The village is not big, but it may be night, and there is a thick fog at the foot of the mountain.


    Su Tang hesitated for a moment, but she quickened her pace when she thought of the son of a bitch behind her.


    In the fog, at first glance, the village is no different from other villages. Because it is late at night and everything is quiet, the villagers seem to be asleep. But the more she went inside, the deeper her brow wrinkled, because she couldn''t smell the popularity here. She felt that there was no one alive in the village.


    "Dog, what''s going on here?"


    The system says, "you''re running too fast. I just wanted to remind you that there are people refining corpses here. There are no living people in this village. You can''t avoid some trouble when you come in."


    Su Tang was not afraid. Instead, she asked, "where''s the man?"


    System, "snake demon can''t hold on." With that, he couldn''t help asking, "but why do we run?"


    Su Tang touched her chin. "I think the man''s malice to koi is too deep. Do you think he would hate my status as a demon because he doesn''t have both sides? "


    As soon as she said this, the system began to understand, "so you''re going to change your vest?"


    Su Tang said, "although little Koi and he barely met each other, they didn''t have much friendship. With this identity strategy, I don''t know how much it would cost. So I thought, do you want me to get someone with high reputation?"


    System a listen to the four words of high prestige, mouth a pull, "don''t, let''s let go of high prestige!"Before, Mo Chen''s master was of the type of high prestige. Su Tang could not help shivering at the thought of her time.


    "Forget it. I don''t like to be old, either." With that, she thought seriously, "how about young and promising young Xia? But before that, I have to make a pill. "


    Little Koi''s cultivation is not bad, but demon cultivation is demon cultivation in the end. If you meet an ordinary monk, it''s all right. If you have a higher cultivation, it''s easy to expose her identity. But if you make a hidden pill, it''s no problem. No one can see it unless you are a great Luo immortal.


    However, before that, we have to solve the problem of the corpse refiner here.


    "Give me a place. I''m the first one here."


    The fog around is an array, there is no way out, and the corpse refiner is naturally in the center of the eye of the array. So, according to the position given by the system, Su Tang quickly found it.


    In this small mountain village, the villagers are still lying in bed, even covered with quilts, as if they were alive.


    Su Tang didn''t cover up her movements when she went in. Anyway, as soon as she came in, the array arrangers would find that someone broke in. In that case, she didn''t need to be light handed.


    She kicked the wooden door open, stepped on the board and went straight in.


    Soon, the corpse who was supposed to be lying on the bed "sleeping" got up, but it was a corpse. Its limbs were stiff and it was very strange to walk with a limp.


    "Who are you, breaking into a house?"


    "The man who took your dog''s life!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    In front of him, it was late autumn, but he was wearing a short shirt, and his words were as hoarse as a broken bellows. As for people, there was no breath of living people in his whole body, and he was as gloomy as the underground devil.


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed, full of disgust.


    "Dead man, this is not for you."


    At this time, I have to thank the array. She''s working inside, but she can''t feel her breath outside. So, she''s completely open now.


    The villager is just a puppet. She doesn''t need any help at all. However, after three or two times, she soon falls down. However, when one villager falls down, another villager is welcomed immediately. As time goes by, more and more villagers gather here. Before long, they surround Su Tang.


    "I''ve come just in time. I''ve looked for them one by one." Speaking of this, she licked her thin lips and laughed monstrously.


    Just need a hiding place, solve these troubles, just let her alchemy.


    The characters in this world are related to Buddhism. One of the best skills of Buddhism is transcendence. Su Tang has been a master of Mo Chen for 50 years. Transcendence is easy to catch.


    The corpse refiners used their soul fire to refine these corpses. However, at present, the soul fire has not been burned out, and the villagers'' limbs are stiff. To some extent, they can be saved.


    Su Tang didn''t hide her identity as a demon monk, so as soon as she came in, the array arranger was excited. How many ordinary people could be supported by a demon monk, but he never thought that she could even surpass Buddhism as a demon monk.


    As she made the seal and chanted the Scriptures, soon the villagers were no longer under his control.


    "You''re a koi!"


    Su Tang''s action completely angered the corpse refiner. Soon, the white fog around the village began to change, and countless hands stretched out from the white fog. They were dry hands, and their nails were black and long. The key point was that there was thick black fog around these long black nails. They were all poisonous things. If they were cut, they might be like them.


    The corpse refiner thought that this little demon could write the technique of transcendence, but he never thought that she would not only transcendence, but also purification. Her body is light and light, but she grows lotus step by step. Wherever she goes, all her hands turn to ashes.


    At last, the corpse refiner said, "I''ll kill you!"


    Su Tang is stepping on the last hand, hearing the roar behind her, she tilts her head and dodges the attack.


    Looking at the people behind the scenes finally forced out by her, she was in a good mood, "I''m not alone. It turns out it''s the garbage of the demons." However, as she saw each other''s appearance clearly, she looked disgusted, "lying trough, you stay away from me, you are ugly to me."


    The figure of the corpse refiner in front of him is only about 1.5 meters. His eyes are protruding. His key feet are short and his hands are long. He is uncoordinated. He is so ugly that he doesn''t want to see more.


    Su Tang''s words all made a personal attack, and her face distorted.


    "I''ll kill you and make you my nutrient!"


    With his roar, all of a sudden, those white fog crazy to sue sugar body drilling, that posture, as if to integrate with her.


    Su Tang casually pinched a formula, is very disgusted, way: "look ugly, don''t want to be beautiful." With that, with a blast, the white fog evaporated instantly.


    When the corpse refiner saw this, his face was ferocious. His ugly face was even uglier now. In addition to the ugly voice, Su Tang didn''t want to spend any time with him. He took out his sword and cut off his head after a few moves.


    The demons have no heart. They can''t be reincarnated after they die, so when his head is cut off by Su Tang, he turns into a burst of black smoke and soon melts into the night.


    With his death, the villagers began to fall one by one. They had been dead for a long time, so not long after they fell down, the bodies began to decay rapidly. Soon, these villagers were left with only a pile of white bones.


    Su Tang looked at the poor people. Although she passed them, their bodies were abandoned. She waved a crack on the ground with her sword and buried them all.


    This battle didn''t cost her much. However, the demons are cunning. When the system finds something wrong, it''s too late.


    "Be careful, son of a bitch!"


    However, it''s too late. I thought that without the corpse refiner, those arrays would be dead. Who would have thought that the real right eye was the corpse refiner. Once he died, the arrays would start to explode.


    This is very fucked, Su Tang is in the array, there is no place to avoid.


    When Mo Shen came over, he just ran into this scene.


    Snow White always flutters with the wind, but the black eyes are full of scarlet color, and the Buddha beads in their hands are cut off at the moment they see Su Tang.


    Buddha beads scattered all over the ground, and several of them rolled directly to Su Tang''s feet. Su Tang was familiar with the things she sent out.


    These beads are not ordinary beads, but jade bone Bodhi, which can purify the soul and isolate all ghosts and ghosts.But now it seems that this thing is of no use to male patients. It''s time to blacken or blacken!


    Su Tang was not worried about her life, but she was hurt. At the moment, her ruddy face turned pale, but it didn''t cover her face. On the contrary, she felt vulnerable.


    Su Tang couldn''t stand up, so she just sat on the ground. At this time, she didn''t even feel rude. Her eyes were dark, and she was totally autistic.


    "I thought you had something to do." Mo Shen walked towards her step by step. On the surface, his face was expressionless. But if he looked carefully, there was a fierce fire in his eyes. "As a result, only for a while, he made himself so embarrassed."


    Su Tang broke the jar and said, "if you want to kill or cut, please do as you please."


    She is really angry, and she didn''t recruit him much. How can she look like a heartbreaker!


    "To kill you?" Ink is deep to hook lips Cape, "not too cheap you."


    Su Tang is so angry. It''s so weird! There is a kind of open words to say, however, before she spoke, the other side pinched her chin, forcing her to swallow a thing.


    It''s like beads, but it still has a strong fishy smell on it. As soon as you enter it, you can''t help retching.


    "Oh, what did you give me to eat?"


    That disgusting feeling was too heavy. In the end, Sutang patted his hand directly and lay there retching.


    Mo Shen sneered, "you guess."


    At this time, Su Tang''s retching tears all came down. In the end, she couldn''t spit them out. She simply wiped her lips and said angrily, "whatever. Anyway, I can''t escape from you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    Su Tang''s self abandonment, not only did not make Mo Shen happy, but made the fierce fire in his eyes even worse.


    She didn''t care much. She was still dealing with him at first, but she even disdained that little disguise after she was slightly exposed. It was as if he was just an insignificant person and didn''t bother to think about it.


    The hand under the plain robe suddenly clenched. On the back of the hand, the blue tendons burst up.


    Su Tang fell to the ground and didn''t stand up. She just lay down and said, "Mo Chen, do we have any grudges these years?"


    Looking at the memories of the past, the identity of Koi was just that he had a few sides with him. No matter how many, he would not even know each other. What''s more, he had a grudge, unless he didn''t like the demon clan by nature and liked to do justice for heaven.


    However, as time passed, the thing that was forced to swallow began to cause trouble in the body.


    At first, Su Tang could ignore its existence, but as time went on, a aura suddenly poured into her body. She had been subdued by the corpse refiner, and her back was injured. At this time, the aura began to repair her wound automatically.


    Under the repair of aura, the wound became painful and numb. She could bear it, but gradually, she couldn''t help but shrink up, and her mouth also made a few small murmurs.


    The voice is very light, like hair in the throat, not waiting for the mouth, it has been scattered.


    Can Mo sink who, immediately eyes a dark.


    At this time, Su Tang is not a fool, obviously aware that the other party forced her to swallow is a demon Dan, if not wrong, it should be the snake demon.


    Yao Dan is a great tonic. Besides, the snake demon has been around for nearly a thousand years. With the wound healing, her aura soared. Soon, she couldn''t bear it.


    On the contrary, it is not comfortable.


    She had shrunk on the ground, but with the aura had no time to digest, she curled up, and the shoes on her feet were kicked off by her. Because she felt bad, she could see the round toes under the thin socks.


    Mo Chen was still angry, but his painting style suddenly changed, and he suddenly became at a loss. He didn''t know how to show his kindness. He could only pursed his lips, put on a handsome face, and didn''t say a word.


    Su Tang is really uncomfortable. This guy gives her the demon pill. At least he squeaks. He asks her to exercise her power and adjust her body. At least she is not as passive as she is now. Now, she is absorbing it with all her strength. It''s very uncomfortable.


    However, she also knew that the demon pill would not cause any real harm to her, but would also make her grow rapidly for nearly a thousand years. She was not a fish who didn''t know good or bad. So, after half a night, her aura was almost absorbed, and she apologized for the first time.


    Especially think of his attitude to him before, cannibal mouth soft, even if the other party''s attitude is not good, can still help her.


    "Before, I misunderstood you. We can barely count ourselves as a school... " Although the aura has been absorbed almost, but the body has not been completely recovered, and the whole body is weak. So the words are soft with a nasal voice. Without the high spirit of the previous toe, it seems to be coquetry, "thank you, elder martial brother mo."


    She thanks, not only didn''t let Mo Shen happy, but the eye color in her eyes sank a bit.


    He thought of the snake demon before, although it had been pulled out by him, he still thought it was too cheap.


    "What do you thank me for? You should thank your snake Demon Brother. If it wasn''t for it, I wouldn''t get the demon pill."


    Cold words, Su sugar inexplicably aware of his don''t pinch, and so a little and invisible jealousy.


    She blinked, suddenly a little flustered, "lying trough, dog son, did I drop the horse?"


    The system is also bottomless. Listening to her question, she subconsciously tossed the pot, "should No, why does he still treat you like this if he loses his horse? At least you have protected him for 50 years. After 50 years of friendship between master and apprentice, you are still trying to save him from death. How can you not repay him in this way now? "


    Su Tang, "black man, don''t follow common sense." Then he thought his dog was too unreliable and said, "forget it, I''ll blow him up another day."


    Originally, she thought that the guy hated her so much. Was it because of her status as a demon family? But now, the Millennium demon Dan, if it was really annoying, how could it easily give her something to mend.


    Lying on the ground and looking at each other, from the momentum is weaker than the other side, so, Su Tang struggled to get up from the ground.


    However, just now, Lingqi ate too much, and her hands and feet were weak. In the end, she wanted to bite her teeth and sit up. But when she thought of what she had said to the system, she couldn''t help squinting, pretending to be weak, but her hand stretched out.


    "Brother Mo, can you give me a hand?"


    Mo Chen looked at the slender jade hand, a wisp of sneer in his eyes, but his hand could not help stretching out.


    Su Tang raised a smile from the corner of her mouth, followed his strength and bumped into his arms directly, but it was another matter on her face.


    Suddenly hit him in the arms, but a small Koi look too scared, almost jumped up.Mo Chen''s forehead is protruding, looking at the way that she wants to be several Zhang away from him, holding her hand angrily and suddenly exerting herself.


    Su Tang exclaimed. Before she could take the second step, she ran straight into his arms again. At last, she put her hands on his chest, because her eyes were watery and pitiful.


    She sniffed, her voice soft, "Mo Brother Mo, I''m sorry. "


    Mo Shen looked at her with drooping eyes. He wanted to eat her expression with his eyes. He was very frightening. He said in a gloomy way: "what are you running for? Do you want to fall again?"


    Compared with the pale face before, Su Tang''s face was flushed at the moment, and the whole person looked at him at a loss, "I don''t dare to bother elder martial brother Mo any more." With that, he earned his hand, but instead of letting it go, he held it more tightly.


    Ink deep hook lips, eyes wanton, "before did not run away, want to run again?"


    Sue sugar pursed her lips, a posture that she didn''t want to talk to.


    In other words, it''s someone else''s business. Which one doesn''t run?


    I came up to roast her, and then I threw it into the wine gourd to pickle her, and took her as a shield. What''s more, this bastard finally pinched her neck! What hatred, what resentment, to rise to choke?


    "Say, just with that snake demon is not able to talk? How can I have nothing to say with my elder martial brother? " As soon as Mo Chen thought of the Kung Fu, the little Koi ran away without a trace. He was so angry that he wanted to stew her!


    Su Tanggou was so angry that he didn''t want to coax him. Instead, he said, "I didn''t see my elder martial brother several times. What do you want me to say?"


    Mo Chen was angry and laughed at that time, so he was not as good as a bird or a beast, was he?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    If Su Tang knew what he thought in his heart, he would have to murmur.


    Snake demons are birds and beasts. Although you are dressed as a monk, you are ruthless, but birds and beasts are not so good!


    Su Tang feels that she has the truth, and sometimes her sixth sense of damning is too accurate. For example, now, Mo Chen and Su rian are so angry that they want to go away, but there is no real harm. Even if she pinches her neck before, now she seems to be forcing her to do it.


    Why do you force her to do it just to her neck? No matter who is in danger of his life, he will show all his housekeeping skills. She has taught him for 50 years, but he is worthy of being the son of heaven. He has amazing talent. Some people are extremely poor and may not be able to learn many things in their whole life. However, he is as long as three months, as short as half a day, and can use them flexibly, even in a short time It''s also a case in point.


    In the end, because there was nothing to teach him, and the task was almost finished, Su Tang collected a pile of secret books and gave them to him, and then left.


    I thought that with these secret scripts and her guidance, it would be no problem to dominate the world. No matter what immortals, demons and demons are. As a result, I have trained an opponent for myself now.


    I think I understand, but the stimulation still needs to be stimulated. Who let him come up to either roast her or eat her? How could he let him go so easily when he threw wine gourd and pinched his neck.


    This kind of bastard who wants to bully his master and destroy his ancestors must not be soft handed when it''s time to treat him!


    "Elder martial brother, you can''t blame me. You want to kill me or kill me. How dare I stay with you for a long time?" Su Tang''s mouth was curled, and the whole fish was candid. "I''m not sick. I''ll stay with you, and I''ll become a roast fish, or boiled fish, or some other delicious food one day."


    Mo Shen choked, but he could not say anything to refute or explain.


    Some things, he himself has only a vague guess, no more.


    Now being accused by Koi, Mo Chen is afraid that he will do some more drastic actions to scare people away. It''s really too much to lose.


    But if he had to say something to apologize, he couldn''t say it. Not only could he not say it, he also wanted to tie people around him. Since the matter had not been investigated clearly, she couldn''t go anywhere!


    Moreover, once he has confirmed his conjecture, let alone apologizing, he is afraid that he will really "cheat his master and destroy his ancestors.".


    Su Tang talked about it for a long time. As a result, the other party only glanced at her lightly. It was like you continued to say that you would not let go anyway, and even would continue to abuse you from time to time in the future.


    Su Tangqi''s liver aches, and she wants to hit people. But because of the snake demon''s inner pill before, she has no strength to hit people. Even now she wants to leave, she is still carrying it on her back.


    "Brother Mo, how have you changed now?"


    "I remember that you were not like this in a small temple before?"


    Mo Chen, "tell me, what am I like?"


    Su Tang thought of Mo Chen before, and four words came out of her mind, "bright moon and clear wind, you speak very gently. The most important thing is that you don''t kill animals!"


    Mo Chen closed his eyes and covered up his angry eyes. "You''re wrong. I used to kill people."


    What bright moon breeze, after the country is broken, there will be no more.


    Later, with Shifu, these became his disguise. However, the person who let him disguise willingly was gone, so there was no need to continue.


    From the small mountain village, the scenery along the road is actually very beautiful. The flowers and trees are flourishing and green.


    Su Tang still has energy to chat at the beginning, but the more she comes back, the heavier her eyelids will be. In the end, she will fall asleep completely.


    When she woke up again, she was in a small fish tank, which was not big enough for her to turn around.


    But this life is a fish, is a fish like water, she woke up in no hurry to go out, but in the aquarium spit bubbles, leisurely swim up, until the fish was poked on the back, she just noticed that Mo Chen did not know when to come to her side.


    Su Tang didn''t want to leave the water, so she became half human and half fish. Her tail stayed in the water, and her upper body became human. Because the fish tank is small, she also reduced her size, like a Thumbelina, lying on the edge of the fish tank, looking at the ink.


    "Good evening, elder martial brother Mo ~" Yu Guang glances at the dark sky outside the window. She yawns and says hello lazily.


    With long black hair on his back, the red fish''s tail swung around. The whole fish was so cute that it exploded. At that moment, Mo Shen felt that his heart had been hit.


    I really want to take people out of the fish tank and lift them up.


    Mo Shen took a deep breath and controlled the impulse with great strength. He said coldly, "you''ve been sleeping for ten days." Finish saying, dislike again way: "useless."


    Su Tang is not angry. The Millennium snake demon is also a big demon. It devours its demon Dan and sleeps for ten days. It''s too normal.


    "Brother Mo is guarding me?"Mo Shen snorted with pride, admitting it.


    Su Tang can''t bear to smile. What''s the meaning of being honest? That''s it!


    "Well, thank you, elder martial brother mo. What do you want to thank elder martial brother Mo? "


    Mo Shen glanced at her coldly, "what do I need from you? You can''t even beat a goblin. What good thing can you have in your hand


    This words say, is simply proud Jiao this Jiao, Su sugar hear all want to call him small Jiao Jiao.


    "Ah, Gouzi, I used to think that Mo Chen was a bastard who cheated his master and destroyed his ancestors, but now it seems that It''s still very lovely ~ "


    as soon as the system hears this, an ominous premonition rises again. However, many times of experience tells it that persuasion is useless. It''s better to watch the play quietly than persuasion.


    "You think it''s cute."


    Su Tang''s strength is on the rise. "She just wants to be bullied, hee hee ~"


    System:


    Just be happy:)


    Su Tang, as a little Koi now, has nothing before, but she is also a koi. What''s the best effect of Koi? She won the prize by forwarding!


    What a lucky fish!


    So, she took out a piece of red fish scale from her body and handed it over generously. "Brother Mo, I really don''t have anything valuable. This piece of fish scale should be my thanks."


    Of course, smiling on the face, but sweating behind the pain.


    "Damn, it hurts so much."


    The system is also smart, "why do you pull out the scales?"


    Su Tang was biting her teeth, enduring a huge pain, "just want to see his attitude to me, no, it''s too painful, don''t talk."


    The system looked at the wound under the scale of the fish that had been taken away. It was bleeding, and it hurt for her. What''s the difference between this and human self mutilation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Mo Shen eyebrows a jump, immediately take out the elixir wipe in her wound, until no longer bleeding, his face is not better.


    Is the angry man terrible? Of course, it''s terrible. But for Su Tang, a skinfish, not only is he not afraid, but he also wants to stimulate him.


    For example, at this moment, she put the red scales with her blood into his hand, with a polite smile on her face. The whole fish was unfamiliar, polite and grateful.


    "I misunderstood elder martial brother mo before. This scale should be made amends." Said, the head also slightly crooked crooked, the whole person is good and cute.


    However, Mo Shen Qi''s face was gloomy.


    She just hated him? Don''t even want to get involved with him?


    His front foot sent demon Dan, and her back foot buttoned the scales off her body, without hesitation.


    Fish scale, it won''t grow again after it is buckled. For Koi, it can''t be replaced by any magic weapon, but she gave it to him.


    Just for Just to get rid of him!


    Mo Chen looked at the beautiful red scales in her hand, not only not happy, but angry.


    "I have countless magic weapons. Do you think I can see such a broken scale?" With a sneer, he patted the scales on the ground, without even looking at them from the beginning to the end.


    Su Tang''s hands were all hurt. After a scream, she was so angry that she shook her tail and said: "don''t, don''t!" With that, he dived into the water and refused to come out.


    Mo Shen coldly looks at the little Koi under the fish tank, purses his lips, and puts the fish tank down. However, when he turns around, the scales he disdains to see before are secretly hidden in his arms.


    Sue sugar had another sleep, but she woke up at dawn.


    This time, instead of staying in the fish tank, she regained her human form. She looked at a bald donkey with her eyes closed and resting on the bed, bent down and looking for something.


    The system said, "son, did the fish scale man take it away?"


    Sue sugar, "of course I know. I don''t like integrity, but I have to do it."


    Sure enough, her movement soon attracted Mo Chen''s attention.


    Mo Shen quietly looked at her back and forth, looking for the room again, and finally cold voice, "looking for what."


    Sue sugar, "my scales?" Then he straightened up again, angry, with a look of no city, "some people think it''s rubbish, but for me, it''s the most important."


    The appearance of koi is different from that of his master in memory. His master is always scheming, cold and arrogant. When will he be like a little demon and chatter endlessly.


    However, he was reluctant to move his sight because of the two distinct temperament.


    "Did you find it?"


    Su Tang had long known that he had hidden it secretly. How could she find it? She would sit on the chair and pour herself a glass: "No. It''s really strange that no one came in that night. How could the scales disappear when they fell to the ground. By the way, brother Mo, have you seen it? "


    The ink sink face does not change color, "did not see."


    Sue sugar smile, "that can be really too strange, disappear out of thin air, a little interesting." Words fall, hit a yawn, lazy way: "just, disappear, about my body scale countless."


    When Mo Chen heard this light and floating tone, his temple of Qi was protruding. What''s the meaning of countless scales on his body? It''s not regenerative scales, or no matter how many, you can''t squander it at will!


    He had to educate her well, so as not to finish the scales where he didn''t see!


    However, before he could educate others, Koi stood up and said, "brother Mo, is there anything else? If it''s OK, I''ll go first. "


    She never mentioned what happened to them before, such as making wine and pinching their necks, as if none of them existed.


    Mo Shen coldly raised his eyes, "I allow you to leave?"


    Su Tang was not afraid of him, blinked his clear eyes, and said: "what else is the matter with elder martial brother Mo?"


    Mo Chen stares at her and laughs when he sees that she is not afraid at all.


    In this world of cultivation, anyone who knows his name is like a mouse meeting a cat. It''s not that Koi has never seen his venom, but she is not afraid, and she has the courage to challenge him. Should we say her courage is commendable, or She has enough confidence.


    "It''s something to keep you."


    Sue sugar, "Oh? What about elder martial brother Mo? However, as you know, my cultivation is bad. I can''t even deal with a little puppet of the demon clan. I''m afraid I can''t help you a lot. "


    Mo Shen poured a cup of tea for himself, "little Koi, do you remember master?"


    Sue sugar looked at him hesitantly. "I remember that."


    "Master died in vain, don''t you want to avenge him?" Finish saying, lift Mou, smile not to smile ground to look at her, "still small Koi don''t want to repay this en?"He had such a posture that she didn''t agree to take revenge together, and now she was solved.


    Su Tang said, "no, but I''m not very good at it. I just want to avenge my master. I''m just going to give my head away."


    Mo Shen played with the cup in his hand, but he didn''t drink it, so he held it in his hand and said coldly, "it doesn''t matter. I''m here, but I can protect you."


    He said it all, can sue sugar object?


    "That''s OK. However, I hope elder martial brother Mo can help me with one thing. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t be at ease all the way. " Su Tang said with a smile. Seeing his eyes sweeping, she continued: "elder martial brother Mo wanted to roast me a few days ago. Why did he suddenly invite me with him? What made elder martial brother Mo change so much? "


    Mo Chen stared at her for a long time and said carelessly, "I wanted to kill you because you are also master''s Apprentice."


    Su Tang:???


    Mo Chen said, "as soon as I think that you are also master''s apprentice, I can''t help being jealous. Master, how can there be other disciples? "


    The voice of this disease Jiao, Su sugar hears behind a cool.


    She even began to ask the system, "Gouzi, when I was his master, what step went wrong? How can I teach such a sick girl to come out! "


    She''s just his master, not his daughter-in-law! As for so terrible, a pair of her infidelity, negative his posture?!


    System:


    It''s not her, it''s the man. But, this words it dare not say, will die.


    "Not only the men in this world are wrong, they are all wrong." Said, it a pair of helpless tone, "forget it, let''s think about how to go next."


    Su Tang also said, "I''ll take revenge on myself, and I''ll see what else he can do when I get there."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    "But later I thought that master was dead, and you were the only one who had anything to do with me in the world. If I killed you, master would be sad." Mo Shen took the cup in his hand and drank it down.


    Su Tang ha-ha.


    Are you afraid of Shifu''s sadness? I didn''t say that when I pinched her!


    Mo Chen said, "will the koi let me down?"


    Su Tang said, "ha ha, elder martial brother Mo has said this. How dare I let elder martial brother Mo down?"


    This successful pleasure to ink sink, a happy, also stretched out a hand to roll her hair, "really good."


    Su Tang clapped his hand away. How could the girl''s hair be touched so easily!


    Mo Chen chuckled and didn''t care that she patted her hand away.


    Su Tang finished photographing the man, fearing that he would make any psychosis, she said, "so elder martial brother Mo, where should we go next?"


    Speaking of this, Mo Chen is hard to get serious. "Master, in the past 50 years, you''ve been to countless places, and your accomplishments are poor. We can always find clues step by step according to master''s steps."


    Su Tang''s death at that time was really strange.


    At that time, the demons and Demons hated her as a master, and they wanted to get rid of her quickly. But because they were afraid of her strength, no one dared to act rashly, but the original devil made a game.


    In fact, as early as the beginning, the master had already died, and it was the devil who killed him. Therefore, later, the devil once doubted her appearance.


    The demon world is fast after removing it, while the demon family, with doubts and exploration, wants to find out her real identity on the one hand, and her purpose on the other.


    Yes, the devil didn''t believe her from the beginning.


    But she was too difficult to do, so the demons borrowed the hand of the Terrans. At that time, it happened that the Terran plague, as a compassionate master, could not stand by, and the demons made some moves in the plague, which also infected her.


    The devil originally wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of her real face, but who could have thought that she died in the hands of the Terran.


    It''s great to die. It''s to purify the plague by itself. Up to now, the Terrans have carved her in temples and worshiped her day by day.


    The Terrans don''t know about this plague, but the demon master, who is the initiator of the terracotta warriors, is very clear. The plague will do harm to her, but it''s not to the point of death. If she is really so easy to die, why does he have to go around in such a big circle? But since then, there has been no trace of her, just like she is really dead.


    "Let''s go to the Terrans first. It''s said that the Terrans still worship my master''s memorial tablet."


    Mo Chen all opened his mouth, Su Tang of course depends on him.


    The Terran is now the most humble race, the kind that other races can step on, but the Terran is also the most united, even the weakest, still trying to live.


    Su Tang just returned to the Terran, but also some do not adapt to the current prosperity.


    In her impression, the Terrans are backward and closed-minded, even before she left, but now they are thriving.


    "Terran, it seems different."


    Mo Chen said, "master traveled abroad in those years and taught in various schools. Some of them gave up their practice and joined the human race for the time being. "


    The human race is weak and small, but the friars are different, especially those with high accomplishments, that is, the demons and demons will be afraid, and the human race will also get the mercy of heaven. The other two races have no chance with the protoss all their lives, but they are partial to the human race. When their accomplishments reach a certain level, they can survive the natural calamity and ascend the fairyland.


    The vision and ability of these monks are thousands of times higher than that of ordinary people. Therefore, under their leadership, the Terran will really get better and better.


    But that''s not the point.


    She glared, "then why did you say that I was the only one in the world who had anything to do with you? There are so many people out there! "


    Mo Shen looked at her without expression, "what''s wrong with Koi?"


    Su Tang


    Now it''s blatantly bullying her!


    Sure enough, the previous words, at least the last one, were absolute lies, fooling her!


    "I dare not."


    Mo Chen continued: "some people are worshiping master. Let''s go to shangzhuxiang with Koi."


    Self incense, this operation, quite interesting.


    Su Tang nodded and agreed. Then she couldn''t help asking, "elder martial brother Mo, I seldom go out, most of them are practicing in seclusion. But since master is so respected, why does your reputation become so bad in the end?"


    Mo Chen looked at her with a smile, "want to know?"


    Su Tang nodded, "I''m going to go the same way with elder martial brother Mo in the future, so I thought that I might as well ask you something rather than learn it from others."


    Speaking of this, I thought that Mo Chen would say something, but this guy didn''t care and said: "in fact, it''s nothing. Just kill if you want to. Anyway, there''s no one to stop it."Su Tang


    Mo Chen said, "are the koi afraid?"


    Su Tang not only is not afraid, but also wants to blow your dog''s head! I''m afraid of you!


    "Not afraid." With a wooden face, she said, "are you worthy of master''s spirit in heaven?"


    Mo Chen suddenly seemed to hear a joke and hissed, "little Koi, do you remember the appearance of master?"


    Su Tang certainly remembered that she had played for 50 years, but she was not a real monk after all. She could resist being a white bearded grandfather in front of Mo Chen, but carrying him on her back was another matter.


    In a word, how to be handsome!


    The most important thing is that she has to have hair!


    Hair, what an important thing. Although the real beauty is not afraid of any shape, she can''t blind her face.


    No, she has another identity in Xiuzhen world.


    Master Jinli is the homonym of Koi. After all, it''s too troublesome to choose a name. And this master Jinli has made a reputation in the world of Xiuzhen several times, such as shaking back the demon world, and killing the first general of the demon king.


    The cultivation is good, the appearance is good, the temper is good, that is the white moonlight in the heart of innumerable cultivation girls.


    But now, Su Tang has a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the next moment, in front of her face, Mo Shen destroyed the statue of the immortal old monk with white beard.


    "It''s so ugly, master. He''ll be unhappy." Said, but also looked at her with a smile, "you say right, little Koi."


    Su Tang


    "Oh, forget to say, I found another identity of master. Jinli, koi, I think Shifu should like you very much. " He said, reaching out again and stroking her head, "master likes you so much. Of course I have to like you too."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    For the first time, Su Tang shivered under the caress of his big hand.


    It''s a good vest. How can you just drop it?!


    But soon, she stabilized, it doesn''t matter, dropped a vest, she has another, anyway, vest more, not afraid.


    Thinking of this, she tilted her head. Of course, the hand on her head still had to be patted away. "Brother Mo said that. I heard it for the first time. What did master look like when he became the young master of Jin Li? "


    Mo Shen hung his eyes, hooked his lips, and looked at the performance of the little Koi with a smile, "it''s very good-looking."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened. "Can I get this praise from elder martial brother Mo? Is it more beautiful than elder martial brother Mo?"


    Little Koi''s acting is really good. He can return to normal as soon as possible. If he hadn''t been staring at him, he would have missed the short-term shock.


    However, this is good. If he admits it at the beginning, how can he punish it.


    The cultivation circle worships Shifu and thinks that he can really bear the title of master of Buddhism. However, Mo Shen, a serious disciple, is excluded from the orthodox way, and even has been given the title of demon monk.


    Now, he suddenly came to the Terran and destroyed the master''s sculpture for no reason. But in a short time, he attracted countless people''s abuse and attack.


    "Mo Chen! Master Jingqing is upholding the right path and sacrificing himself for others. The only thing he has done wrong in his life is to accept you as an apprentice! "


    The man was dressed in a cool moonlight suit. Xu''s eyes turned red when he talked about his anger. He stared at Mo Shen and wanted to tear him to pieces.


    There is no time to cultivate truth. Su Tang looks at this young man who seems to be about 20 years old. She feels quite familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere.


    However, the other side''s angry look, Mo Chen is even lazy to glance at the tip of his eyes, but lazily looking at Su Tang, "little Koi, do you think he looks familiar?"


    Almost, Su Tang wanted to nod her head, but she quickly responded, "brother Mo said that I have been closed all these years, but the master hasn''t seen me several times. How can I know these practitioners?"


    Listening to her strong denial, Mo Shen''s Adam''s Apple moved, but then she laughed, "yes, nobody. Anyway, I''m going to die soon, and I don''t need to know Koi."


    This is a hundred percent villain.


    Su Tang glared, full of disbelief, "but, he knows master."


    Mo Chen licked his lips and laughed wantonly, "kill them, only you and me are related to master. Do you like Koi?"


    Su Tang


    That normal person will like this setting!


    Yes, madman!


    "I don''t like it. Shifu doesn''t like killing innocent people indiscriminately. Elder martial brother Mo, I respect you. I hope you don''t let Shifu down." Su Tang recalled her master and made sure that she didn''t do anything harmful. Then she said, "brother Mo, will you let her down?"


    "Disappointed?" Mo Chen''s chest trembled with laughter. Then, he touched his Nuo point and waved his hand. However, the two movements made the whole temple collapse.


    "Master can''t see any more. It doesn''t matter." He looked at her, eyes focused, but inexplicably make people feel scared, he said: "it''s Koi, will you be disappointed?"


    When the temple collapsed, all the disciples at his feet were shocked. His action directly ignited the young man''s anger. He thought that Mo Shen was going to be a new man after listening to what the little girl said. But at last, especially when he destroyed the temple, he suddenly burst into a rage and said, "Mo Shen! Master Jingqing took you as his only apprentice, but you didn''t! Even the master''s spirit sculpture is not let go! Mo Chen, are you still human? "


    When the scolding is over, the young people will stop talking nonsense and start to fight with their swords.


    The scene began to get out of control. Seeing that the young man was about to fight Mo Shen, she immediately took out her hand and pulled Mo Shen aside.


    Su Tang has a good memory. She taught many times in the world of cultivation. If she guessed correctly, he should be a young man of a certain family. He is helping the world with enthusiasm.


    However, when it''s time to protect the calf, she still has to protect it. Although this bastard apprentice makes her want to slap her to death, she can only fight. Moreover, as soon as the young master makes a move, she can see that he is not Mo Chen''s opponent. If we really start, Mo Chen will never be merciful in his present state.


    She doesn''t want to let this young man full of blood have an accident, and she doesn''t want Mo Chen to have a bad reputation, so this battle must be stopped.


    "Enough! If you want to fight, don''t fight in front of your master. Get away from me! " Su Tang''s roar made them stop.


    The young man should respect the master very much. When he heard Su Tang''s words, the whole person was tense. "This girl, I don''t have to kill him in front of the master, but he destroyed the master''s temple today. What''s the difference between deceiving the master and destroying the ancestor?"


    If she could stop and explain that she could still talk, Su Tang steadied her expression and said with great momentum: "master is very kind and never sticks to the summary. Besides, this young master misunderstood that brother Mo destroyed the temple because the appearance of the person engraved is not the original appearance of master."Su Tang threw a strong news out, the young man who directly shocked all fooled.


    "Not the appearance of master Jingqing? How can this be possible? The master taught in those years, but I attended several times. "


    Su Tang had to uncover her vest and said with a smile: "that''s just one of my master''s identities, not all of him."


    Young man, "girl, how do you say that?"


    Su Tang, "master always says that he wants to experience all kinds of things in the world. Master Jingqing is just one of his identities. For example, he has the identity of master Jinli. "


    This is undoubtedly a thunderbolt, the young people forget the existence of Mo Shen, pull Su Tang want to know the truth.


    That''s the top of the list of young masters. Young master Jinli is still a legend. No one knows where he came from or who his master is, but he suddenly appears and disappears.


    But counting the time, it is true that master Jingqing has not appeared for many years after his death.


    Originally, they all thought that he was in seclusion. After all, those who practice Buddhism may be in seclusion for months or decades.


    As for what happened next, it was young master Jinli. How could there be an accident when he kicked the demons and punched the demons.


    Su Tang continued her efforts and said, "master''s whereabouts are strange, so we are not sure if he really died. Maybe he has a new identity, so my elder martial brother will suddenly get angry when he sees the memorial tablet."


    Hearing this, the young man was in a trance. He could not connect the kind Master Jingqing with the unique master Jinli.


    And Su Tang, while the youth was stabilized, glared at Mo Shen.


    This villain, he destroyed the temple on purpose!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    Mo Chen did deliberately destroy the temple, but one thing he didn''t expect was that little Koi would blow up his identity in the end.


    Yes, for Mo Chen, what she said to the youth was not to fool people, but what she really thought.


    He used to be very puzzled. Although master Jinli was unique in the world, he didn''t want nothing. On the contrary, master Jingqing really jumped out of the six realms and was compassionate for the world. But one was a secular man, the other was a Buddhist master, which could not be linked in any way.


    But now, Koi decrypted it for him.


    Maybe, now koi is also her new identity, she can have the identity of Buddha master, can have the identity of the top of the childe list, then, bold guess, maybe she has other more unexpected identity.


    Whether it''s playing in the world or trying to experience all kinds of things in the world, Mo Chen is almost certain that she is her own master.


    It seems old, but there is an urchin''s heart, who has accompanied him for 50 years, smoothed his wounds, given him all the warmth, and finally recovered it all.


    Su Tang didn''t know that her random talk could make people think so much. Now she just wanted to pull people away. While the young man was shocked, she said goodbye and left.


    Mo Chen looked at her hand holding her wrist, and the corners of her lips were hooked, letting her lead.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to be careless all the way. He was afraid of an accident. This guy went to tear down the house and fight with others.


    "Brother Mo!" Su Tang took the man to the wilderness far away from the crowd, and then he stopped breathlessly, "brother Mo, we are here to investigate the cause of master''s death, not to let you run to tear down the house!"


    Mo Chen looked at her lazily, and her eyes were up, not to mention that Su Tang wanted to say that the people in Xiuzhen world were really right.


    This is a demon monk!


    It''s evil! What a serious monk!


    "I didn''t tear down other people''s houses." Mo Shen''s lips turned up and he was obviously in a good mood. "Maybe, master, as you said, he didn''t die. He just changed his identity. Now, he still lives somewhere in the world, but you and I haven''t found him."


    Su Tang was terrified to hear that!


    There''s only one vest left. Something''s going to happen in the grill!


    Shall we let him die quietly?


    "Elder martial brother Mo, I know that master''s death has a great influence on you, but my previous speech is just to stabilize the young master." She said, thinking that before she died, she even moved out Jingqing''s real corpses. Suddenly, the whole person was not empty. "You forget, master, you started to bury them in the end."


    This is something that Mo Chen has been frozen in his heart so far and dare not recall.


    Yes, it was he who started the burial. Therefore, it made him more sure that this man was not his master.


    Maybe he is master Jingqing, but his master, I''m afraid it''s not the master. After all, he has examined the corpse. Although he has the unique breath of Buddhism, he found that the corpse was the kind that had been dead for decades. The other side handled it very well. For a moment, he was cheated.


    Therefore, he will turn his suspicious eyes to Koi.


    In those days, the small temple was so small that there was only one main hall dedicated to Buddha and two small Buddhist temples. He and his master live in a small Zen room, and the rest of the courtyard is usually served with some vegetables. Another one is the small pond.


    He had discovered that there was something that could be refined, so the smell of the little pond was different from that of other places. However, judging from master''s attitude, he seemed to be very interested in the little Koi.


    However, later I recalled that whenever a koi came ashore secretly, Shifu disappeared.


    They''ve never been in the same frame.


    His master is so helpful. If he really cares about the little Koi, he will not even see him several times. But he will stare innocently when he occasionally watches the little Koi sneak ashore. She is helpless and timid. Several times, he feels funny. How can a timid little thing survive out of this temple.


    But now I think, what is really ridiculous is myself.


    She would rather die than reveal her true identity. She would rather die than stay with him.


    So what was he in her mind?


    Are there any idle products or toys that can be discarded at any time?


    "Yes, I did." When he said this, his eyes were stained with danger, but the corners of his mouth were smiling, and the cold breath seemed to emanate from the depths of his soul.


    Su Tang swallowed her saliva inexplicably. She stepped back carefully and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I suddenly mentioned your sad thing. However, people can''t come back from death. We have to look forward."


    Mo Chen watched her step by step back, step by step away from himself, just like that dream, she never really cared about him.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and clasped the man into his own arms. He could not refuse.Su Tang was caught off guard and was hugged. She didn''t want to struggle. She felt that Xu Shi mentioned his sad things. She looked pitiful. After thinking about it, she reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "Brother Mo, are you ok?"


    Ink immersed in her gentle, almost drowned.


    Too long, so long that he forgot how she coaxed herself and how to accompany her. Now, in a word, it seems that she has come back to the beginning and let him collapse.


    But after all, these are illusions.


    She never wanted to show her true face. Even now, she was thinking about how to deceive herself.


    Su Tang felt that the more she hugged her hand, the tighter it was. It was not a simple hug for comfort, but a strong possessiveness.


    "Elder martial brother mo..."


    "Shh..." Mo Chen suddenly interrupted, and his voice was very gentle. "Will my little Koi accompany me forever?"


    When did she become his!


    Bah, shameless!


    However, Su Tang didn''t dare to deny it. She had to give in to the blackening value. Wei qubaba whispered, "well, I won''t leave until I find out."


    This words a, Mo Chen suddenly smile, "little Koi this words, I don''t want to investigate the truth."


    Su Tang was surprised and pushed the person away. Then, she suddenly felt that the ink was heavy with a smile. It seemed that she was very pitiful. It made people feel sad.


    Mo Chen looked at her with a smile. Seeing that she was so alert, he stabbed her in the heart and said on her face, "I lied to you."


    Su Tang''s face was flat and she didn''t know what to say. After a long time, she said, "don''t worry. As long as it''s not something harmful, I will support you in everything you want to do."


    Mo Shen smiles.


    So, is this your last tenderness to me?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    When Su Tang was wearing master Jingqing''s vest, she also traveled to many places. The world was just a small station for her. Later, Jin Li defeated the general of the demon king with one person''s strength in the demon clan. Then, master Jingbai was able to persuade the demon clan to retreat the invasion of human beings with one person''s strength.


    In the realm of Terran cultivation, both of them were great benefactors, so Su Tang said that they were the same person at that time, which made the Terran youth so shocked.


    Mo Chen wants to lift her vest layer by layer. The first step is to block her retreat.


    So, after leaving the world, he took her to the demon family.


    "Koi is also a member of the demon clan. Have you ever been to the demon clan to play these years?"


    Su Tang''s waistcoat was flying up at that time. She was almost out of skills. How could she have time to play with the demon clan?


    "My cultivation is shallow, so I''ve been practicing in seclusion all these years. The demon clan has heard about it. But I''m afraid that my little demon who has been for hundreds of years will have to be their meal. Moreover, I don''t have any big ideal. It''s good to live."


    The demon clan is the same as the demon clan. Speaking by strength, a helpless little demon is not easy to survive, so her answer is OK.


    However, Mo Chen was smiling. He was good-looking. With this smile, he was less angry, and the whole person was back to his old warm and warm.


    For a moment, Su Tang was stunned. Since she came to this world, this master has never given her any good looks. However, she is also very Buddhist. After all, her 100% blackening value has not changed. It''s strange that she can give her a good look.


    Therefore, after her reaction, she felt more and more dangerous behind the smile.


    Mo Shen stroked her hair again, but there was a trace of doting in her eyes, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll take you to the demon clan later. You can play for a few days. If someone bullies you, tell me. "


    This person likes to touch her fish head when he has nothing to do. Su Tang doesn''t bother to take it away, so he lets him play with his hair. However, Su Tang felt that she had to be more serious about what he said. "If someone bullied me, what should elder martial brother Mo do?"


    Mo Shen said with a smile, "it depends on the Koi. Do you like the snake demon last time, pulling out the skin and pulling out the tendons, or are you crazy? Or, the demon clan are all demons, forcing them to show their original shape, baking and stewing, all happy with you."


    He said this with a smile on his face, but Sutang was trembling.


    Where is this to spoil her? It''s clear that we want to take her as an arrow target and become a sinner or deadly enemy of the demon clan!


    Among them, one of the most coquettish operations he did was that she, as a member of the demon clan, offended the demon clan to death. In the future, she could not return to the demon clan. This was the place where she was killed.


    So, with a small face, she was more serious. "No, master taught us to be compassionate. We can''t do that." Then, the next moment, she noticed a tight scalp, and then look, this bastard is pulling her hair!


    Mo Chen looked at her expression of eating pain and casually apologized, "I''m sorry, it makes our little Koi uncomfortable."


    Su Tang frowned and continued: "brother Mo, do you really forget master''s teachings?" She said, immediately his hair out of his hand, this madman, in case of pulling her hair can do! She doesn''t want to be bald in the future! Although, the appearance of Mo Shen''s bald head is quite handsome.


    His hair was taken away, and Mo Chen was not angry. He just looked at her lazily. "I haven''t seen my master for a long time, but I really forgot." With that, his head tilted and he looked at Su Tang with a smile. "Why don''t you tell me something about the koi, what did the master say?"


    Sue sugar pursed her lips and didn''t want to talk to him.


    However, it''s impossible to ignore them. They are in the carriage now. The road to the demon clan is rough and bumpy. At this time, the wheel seems to be stuck. Su Tang doesn''t notice for a moment, and the whole person almost jumps out.


    With Su Tang''s cultivation, she was not so embarrassed. She could even avoid it perfectly. Mo Shen was staring at her, so she made a plan and rushed out.


    The road is muddy. If Su Tang really jumped out of the carriage, she would fall all over the mud. But she had been waiting for this scene with her eyes closed. At the last moment, she was held in her arms.


    Ear, breeze blowing, she also heard a few low smile.


    Mo Shen hugged the man with a full mouth, slightly cocked, as if in a good mood, "why is the little Koi so careless?"


    However, on the surface, he was in a good mood, but in fact, he was angry. In order not to expose his identity, the damned Koi would rather fall into the mud full of dirt, so he might as well step on the soil!


    Sue sugar struggled to think about it, but she didn''t succeed. On the contrary, she made her hand harder. In the end, her eyes were foggy because of the pain.


    Koi is not made of water, but it''s born in the water, so a little bump, her sparkling eyes can''t help but water mist, let alone, with her face, especially distressing.


    This to change a person, immediately distressed, unfortunately, in front of her is ink."So delicate?" Mo Chen picks eyebrows, "scared to cry?"


    What line is this? Who! Who the hell is scared to cry! It''s clearly strangled by him!


    However, Su Tang didn''t want to explain or say anything. She said, "you put me down."


    Mo Shen frowned. The little girl was wearing a bright red skirt, which was the same color as the scales on her body. Her skin was better than snow. Under this gorgeous color, the little Koi was very pretty. If this comes down, the little skirt will be dirty. If the little skirt is dirty, so will the little Koi. He won''t allow his baby to get dirty in front of him.


    "The ground is dirty, I hold it."


    He spoke without expression, but Sutang quit.


    Dirty what dirty, dirty heart!


    "Elder martial brother mo..."


    Just opened mouth to call a, Xu is because of her disobedience, the next moment, the buttock was hit unexpectedly, although not heavy, but very


    Su Tangqi couldn''t find any adjectives, but glared at him angrily, "what are you doing?"


    It''s lovely to have a hairy appearance. After a while, Mo Chen can''t put it down, just I really want to play again.


    However, he was afraid that he would run away when he hit Koi again. He regretted for a moment and then said, "be obedient."


    If she''s obedient, she''s not sue sugar!


    "If I don''t listen, what will elder martial brother Mo do?"


    As soon as the words came out, Mo Shen''s eyes drooped slightly, and the corners of his mouth were hooked with a smile that seemed to be nothing. "Of course, we have to punish them well."


    "So, do you want to try the little Koi of elder martial brother?"


    Su Tang


    Yes, dead lunatic!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    Sue sugar is not ill again. She goes to try to punish the black man. Fortunately, someone comes out to make trouble at this time.


    The road is muddy, but the carriage is not an ordinary carriage. What''s more, the horses in front of it all have grades. Su Tang began to wonder how Mo Shen changed from a poor dead donkey to a sick and rich black demon monk these years.


    When master Jingqing found him in the first three years, he built a small temple in the mountains with the idea of hard work.


    Later, although master Jingqing died and Su Tang took over, she continued to temper him with the idea of hard work.


    Mo Chen was 20 years old before. He was the prince of a country with boundless scenery, power, wealth and beauty. In the later period, although his country was broken and his family died, master Jingqing appeared in time and did not cause him any physical pain, but his body and mind were different.


    At that time, in order to temper him, he simply detained people in the remote mountains, which lasted for 30 years.


    The main reason is that Su Tang has nothing to teach. She never forgets it. When the Sutra is lost, she doesn''t understand the secret. This one can recite it directly after reading it once, and can recite it backwards after reading it twice. What''s more terrible is that he can debate on his own, that is, he can hold different views and distinguish them. Su Tang is stupid at the operation.


    Is this still human?!


    There is also cultivation. It''s difficult for people to settle down. As a result, this guy is good. He builds a foundation for her in three days. Later, Su Tang''s eyes are red.


    The master didn''t dare to be a monk. She simply took it as a stocking. She ran out to play by herself. After all, she had been detained for 30 years. She was also very isolated from such a cultivation genius every day. It was not until later that she suppressed the demons and demons that she finally found some self-confidence.


    At the end of the memory, Su Tang looked at the sudden wave of people, blinked, and asked the system, "dog, who?"


    System, "small role, the kind of home robbery, the male owner estimates that they don''t have to fight, they can directly destroy the regiment."


    Su Tang regretted that she was about to say something when she heard the system say again, "Yo, the little role is just an appetizer, and there are others behind it!"


    The sound of the system was a little excited, and Su Tang was excited, "who, who?"


    System, "that''s the top of the beauty list. It''s said that there are fairy blood."


    Beauty, who doesn''t like it? Sutang also began to look forward to it. "Ah, besides the fairy blood, what blood is there?"


    If it''s just fairy blood, it won''t stay in this continent. Fairy, what a noble race, has always lived in jiuchongtian and can''t come down easily.


    System, "the demons."


    Fairies and demons are two opposing forces. How much pressure did the child bear at that time? But more importantly, the aura of fairies and the aura of demons contradict each other. Therefore, the beauty must be sick when she appears.


    But before the beauty appeared, Su Tang looked at the robbers who surrounded them in front of her eyes. She didn''t want to have a look any more.


    But the robbers, who were blind or something, were laughing at Mo Shen, "Oh, little bald donkey holding a beauty, doesn''t it mean monks don''t approach women? What''s the matter, little monk, is it to break the precepts? "


    "Ah, let''s see what beautiful little beauty can make the little monk break the precepts."


    "The little beauty is beautiful, but don''t you think the little monk is also handsome? It''s a waste of such a handsome man to become a monk. Come on, brother, I''ll teach you to be happy. I''m sure it''s more comfortable than being a monk. "


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of that group of robbers, their words became dirtier, and Su Tang was disgusted.


    "Brother Mo, don''t you do it?"


    Mo Chen was lazy, "didn''t you tell me that you are not allowed to kill innocent people indiscriminately? These people can''t hurt you and me. Just say a few words. Is Koi angry? "


    Su Tang


    Always feel that this guy is intentional, up, stingy bastard!


    "They can''t hurt you and me, but the passers-by may have lost many lives in their hands. People like them..." Su Tang originally wanted to kill her, but she was afraid that after the Lord killed her in front of her, she would kill all the way to the demon clan. For a moment, she didn''t know how to deal with these gangsters.


    Mo Chen looks at her face embarrassed appearance, also don''t worry, so wait for her to continue.


    However, the two men''s inaction made the gangsters more arrogant. Although the people they met along the way were either crying or kneeling down to beg for mercy, they were not as calm as they were, but they also met some powerful people who were really powerful and had already started.


    So, to sum up, they are holding on.


    They all became gangsters. Naturally, they didn''t have much patience. After a few words, they were indifferent and began to move.


    "Little monk, be wise and put down the little beauty. I can''t say that you can play once when your brothers are happy." Say, unexpectedly want to come forward to pull Su sugar.


    Just as the hand was just raised, it was cut down straight before it touched Su Tang''s clothes. After a short pause, the next moment, a fierce scream cut across the sky."Ah My hand! My hand


    The key is that no one can see how he did it. For a moment, all the gangsters were flustered.


    "You..."


    They, as gangsters, have seen those monks and immortals before. They never dare to give them any advice. Moreover, they can''t let the monks be attacked by the small scabs they make on the road. Those who can be attacked are just like them. They are all ordinary people.


    In the end, although Mo Chen didn''t kill anyone, he broke his hand and foot, which was worse than death.


    If a gangster does something wrong, he will be useless. In this wilderness, he will bleed too much. In fact, he is not far away from death. Even if he survives, his life will be useless.


    Several gangsters, even if dead, Su Tang would not frown. It was the beauty who suddenly came out of the intersection that attracted her attention.


    "Help..."


    The beauty is hard to distinguish between male and female. Her snow-white clothes are stained with dirt, and her delicate face is cut several times by the branches because of her escape. It''s not deep, but it''s still bleeding.


    It''s very embarrassing, but beauty is beauty, especially the extremely beautiful deer''s eyes, wet when he is in a panic. It makes people''s heart beat faster when he looks at them. He can''t help but want to hug him and comfort him.


    "Brother Mo, someone is asking for help?"


    Mo Chen didn''t bother to look at the artificial things from the beginning to the end, but the little Koi in his arms was full of interest, especially those eyes, which made him very unhappy.


    "Brother Mo, don''t we help you?"


    Beauty, top of the beauty list, she doesn''t believe in men and doesn''t care!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    After learning Su Tang''s idea, the system sarcastically said, "what about the top of the beauty list? Are you still the top of the childe list? According to what you said, isn''t that Mo Chen also interested in you? "


    Su Tang choked so much that she couldn''t speak. She wanted to help her. But the next moment, Mo Shen mercilessly ignored the beauty who asked for help. Su Tang knew that she was excited again.


    Yes, she doesn''t have a long memory! Man, is that the one who looks? The male Lord is like a radar. He stares at her. No matter how she changes in so many worlds, this guy recognizes her.


    At the thought of the ending, she could not help but give herself a handful of tears.


    I thought there would always be a world with a different ending, but the reality told her that she thought too much.


    Bitter, sugar baby heart bitter.


    Take a look at the top beauty on the beauty list. The pear flower is tearful, with blood on her face. How pitiful.


    Su Tang sighed in her heart. Mo Chen didn''t pay attention. She couldn''t ignore it. Otherwise, how could the beauty sing next.


    "This..." As soon as she opened her mouth, she got stuck, because she couldn''t distinguish between male and female. She didn''t know whether to call a childe or a girl.


    Seeing that someone finally paid attention to him, the great beauty immediately raised her eyes. Her eyes were wet, and there was water mist in them. She couldn''t get rid of it, so she was very pitiful. However, the great beauty wanted to prove her strength. In the end, the tears in her eyes didn''t fall.


    "This girl, I was tied up by a group of mountain bandits when I passed here. My servants are still fighting in the stockade in order to let me escape. I don''t think they are ordinary people. Can you help me?" Then, afraid that they would not like to, he promised a lot of money, "you can rest assured that if you can save my servants, you will be grateful."


    "By the way, I forgot to ask the girl''s name. My name is Ji Ruxue."


    Ji Ruxue is in a mess at the moment, but she is very elegant, just like a noble childe.


    Su Tang is just in Mo Chen''s arms. The man won''t let her go down, and she''s too lazy to go down. She dirties her little skirt. However, after hearing Ji Ruxue''s voice, although her voice is clear and beautiful, the man''s voice can still be identified.


    Then, she was silly.


    "No, how can the top of the beauty list be a man?"


    Listening to the roar of the host, the system could not help humming, "the beauty list is a man. What''s the matter? Isn''t the top of your list a woman? How many Xiuzhen girls will you have to cry if you say this


    Su Tang was unable to refute, can only wooden face, eyes moved to Mo Shen.


    "Elder martial brother Mo, can we still save you?"


    How can Mo Chen not see Ji Ruxue''s disguise and be forcibly taken away? It''s just to cheat the novice monks. But the two men standing in front of him are always the only ones who cheat others. When is it their turn to cheat them.


    Mo Shen hooked the corner of his lips. Little Koi seems to be very interested. It''s not urgent for him to go to the demon tribe. He just wants to see what other moves she has.


    "If the koi wants to save it, the elder martial brother will save it." At first glance, the right to choose was handed over to Su Tang. But the next second, Mo Chen continued: "but in this case, little Koi owes his elder martial brother one."


    Su Tang was shocked. No, she just ate melon! Why save others, owe the favor count her?


    This loss business, who want to do who go, anyway, she does not do!


    So, she looked at Ji Ruxue apologetically, "this young master Ji, I''m really sorry."


    Ji Ruxue estimated that it was the first time that she was rejected so directly and clearly. The whole person was stunned, "this girl, I can give you a reward!"


    As soon as she changed her appreciative eyes, Su Tang changed her face very quickly and looked at him with the expression of a merchant and a philistine. "Young master Ji, your rewards can''t compare with my elder martial brother''s half personal feelings, so I won''t do this loss making business."


    Ji Ruxue was hurt by her, and the elegant and handsome expression on her face could hardly be maintained.


    Originally, with his appearance, when was his Ji Ruxue rejected? But now, he can''t compare with a monk!


    "This girl..." As an immortal devil hybrid, Ji Ruxue can naturally see Su Tang''s evil spirit. The reason why she works with her like this is that she takes a fancy to Mo Shen''s body. It''s a rare practice constitution in a thousand years. That is to say, no matter what she practices with her body, she will get twice the result with half the effort. If she takes away from him, she still needs to rely on this sick body to cheat people like now.


    Although his appearance was beautiful, he wandered on the verge of death several times over the years. His sickly appearance was disgusting to him.


    So, as soon as she heard that Su Tang was not moved, she immediately threw out the bait. "To be honest, you should be both practitioners. Ji is not talented. Although she is weak, she has been instructed by a famous teacher to get some treasures. If you are willing to help, you should hold them and give them to you."


    Words fall, with the cold wind blowing, Ji Ruxue cough more than.


    But he''s right. He''s been cheated these years. He has a lot of treasures on hand. Even master Qingjing, who was very popular at that time, once cheated him into his Buddhist scriptures.If you are a monk, maybe you will like Buddhist scriptures.


    Su Tang did not expect this explosion, but also fried a little baby, but to a bit of interest, "talk about it, what baby?"


    Ji Ruxue said, "I have a sutra of master Qingjing, a scale of Nanhai dragon, and..."


    She can''t hear the rest of it. Doesn''t she remember that she didn''t meet him? What the hell is going on?


    "Dog? What''s going on? "


    The system sympathized: "it was the Sutra left by the real master Qingjing. The master was compassionate. Although Ji Ruxue was a hybrid of immortals and demons, he didn''t commit much killing at that time, so the master still wanted to influence him. But now it seems that probation has failed. "


    As soon as Su Tang''s mouth drew, she knew that she should have killed the sick devil with one hand!


    "Dog, what do I do now? Help me


    When she was master Mo Chen, although he had been in Taoism for three years, his accomplishments were not as powerful as they are now. He couldn''t detect many things if he fooled them a little, such as some breath in the Buddhist scriptures, master Qingjing, who was a master. Everything in his hands would have a unique breath. Therefore, Su Tang secretly mixed some of his own evil spirit into it , trying to muddle through, but also because Mo Chen is not good at learning, anyway, before she left, he didn''t find out.


    Now it seems that Jin Li''s waistcoat may have been discovered because it was stained with the breath. Even though the breath is very weak, who is the ink sink now.


    So, she is now so hard to disguise, in front of him, just like a naked clown?


    Sue sugar is starting to panic.


    System, "it''s hopeless. Salad, mustard and sashimi. It''s a good place to die. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Once you find that you''ve lost your horse, Su Tang is not a good person.


    Just, what are her previous Sao operations in Mo Shen''s eyes?


    No, if this bastard knows his own identity, he still pinches her neck, says he wants to roast her, and throws her into the wine to soak. This motherfucker is trying to bully his master and destroy his ancestors!


    The most important thing is that this bastard destroyed her statue and memorial tablets in front of her some time ago. It''s actually no different from digging a grave when he said to give her incense.


    The more she thought about it, the more flustered she was. Hold on. Before he broke the window paper, there''s still room for recovery.


    Don''t panic. It''s not a big problem. She can handle it!


    Mo Shen droops his eyes and looks at the young Koi in his arms. His eyes are flustered and his mouth is in a good mood. Ji Ruxue is not as cold as before.


    "Master Jingqing''s Sutra?"


    Ji Ruxue thought that the other party was hooked, and immediately spoke enthusiastically, "yes, there is still the breath of master Jingqing on it. If you suspect me of fraud, you can completely verify it."


    "Then lead the way."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she stiffened and tried to play dead.


    However, Mo Chen didn''t intend to let her go. He not only continued to hold her, but also lowered his head and said in her ear, "little Koi, what''s the matter with you? Are you stiff? "


    Ask clearly!


    Su Tang became a puffer, but she didn''t dare to say that she could only force herself to relax. But at this time, her body instinct was not controlled by her at all. In the end, she could only say: "elder martial brother, I''ve walked far enough, and I''m not hurt. You put me down."


    Mo Chen said: "it''s dangerous ahead. In case the koi runs like last time, it''s too troublesome to look for it again. So, you''re good, OK?"


    Su Tang was happy with the naked threat. Last time, she cheated a snake demon to fight him. She thought that the snake demon was a big demon. Even if she would lose, she would be able to delay for a few days. Who would have thought that she would not stop for a night, but Ji Ruxue


    Even he is sick, and there is no capable person around him.


    "Gouzi, is there anyone with strong fighting power around Ji Ruxue?"


    The system says, "Ji Ruxue has a group of bone soldiers in hand. They are all made by people he cheated. Because of her own limitations, Ji Ruxue can''t improve her accomplishments, so she always uses some unorthodox methods."


    Sure enough, when we arrived at the stockade called Heifeng stockade, the wind was blowing around.


    But acting, of course, to play a full set, at this time, there are many fierce strong men on patrol, Ji Ruxue saw those strong men coming, immediately pale, voice is weak on a bit, "two fairy, is here."


    It seems that he has just experienced a bloody battle. There are several fierce men patrolling outside, but inside there are some women cleaning up the blood on the ground. The blood on the ground turns black. It seems that they have been for some years.


    Ji Ruxue deserves to be the top of the beauty list. She looks scared, which makes people want to hold her in the palm of their hands.


    Such a wonderful person, Su Tang felt that she was about to be moved. As soon as she looked up, she saw that Mo Shen was not only unmoved, but also didn''t even bother to give her extra eyes.


    "I''ll kill them, and you''ll give me the Sutra?"


    It''s so crisp and sharp. It''s different from the former friars. If the former friars had held him in their arms for a long time, they would have comforted him in a soft voice. No matter how hard it was, they would have blushed and coarsened and told him not to be afraid.


    But if you want to say that the monk doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, the little girl in your arms is very tight.


    Ji Ruxue was biting her teeth. She was a little unwilling in her heart, but on her face she adored her and said, "master, you should be more careful."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang didn''t want to go with him, so she said, "elder martial brother Mo, I''ll stay. If someone else finds out, I''m afraid it''s not good for him."


    Mo Chen looks at her with a smile. He is still very clear about the idea of Koi. However, he suddenly likes the game now.


    "Good."


    Mo Chen suddenly became so easy to talk, Su Tang''s face was smiling, and his heart was also a little scared.


    However, the fear returned to the fear, some things still have to be dealt with, then said: "that elder martial brother, you are careful." After that, he made a gesture to cheer him on.


    Gu Lingjing is quite different from the master in his own impression. If he had not found the connection between master and Jin Li by chance, he would not have been deeply involved. But the truth, the more picky it is, the more sad it is. You think it''s all, but you don''t know that you are just the other party''s tonic.


    Master Jingqing''s calmness and gentleness, master Jinli''s gentleness and elegance, up to now, little Koi''s ancient spirit is strange, but after her death, it has nothing to do with him, even the only relationship between master and apprentice will no longer exist.


    Before Mo Chen left, he rubbed Su Tang''s hair and said, "wait for me here. If you dare to run again, you know the consequences."


    With the most gentle voice, say the most cruel words.


    Su sugar can how to respond, of course, is smiling to let him not worry about ah."Don''t worry, elder martial brother Mo, you won''t leave. Go and help yourself."


    Su Tang waved her hand. When she couldn''t see the voice of Mo Shen, her face changed like a different face.


    She knew the speed of ink sinking, and these bone soldiers couldn''t hold him. She said, "young master Ji, show me your Buddhist scriptures."


    It''s the first time that Ji Ruxue meets such a person. When other people see him, no matter how many men or women, they will feel pity for him. Only this pair of dogs and men.


    Yes, that''s the man and woman!


    The male monk is dressed up, but he kills so much. He still stares at a maiden demon all day, which is obviously not a good thing.


    Besides, the girl demon is so evil. Don''t look at her. As soon as the monk leaves, his nature is not exposed.


    Ji Ruxue, "I don''t want to give it?"


    At this time, there is no need to camouflage. Anyway, all around are his arrays, bone soldiers and so on, not only in the stockade.


    In the face of the male master will be empty, but in the face of this hybrid, Su Tang is not only not empty, but also very arrogant.


    "If you don''t want to give it, it doesn''t matter. I can take it myself."


    It''s master Jingqing''s Sutra. It''s very effective to purify evil spirits, so he will never put it in the stockade. Most likely, he will put it in his own heaven and earth bag to block the contact with the outside world.


    Ji Ruxue doesn''t want to see a doctor, but this is his territory, so as soon as Su Tang moves, the array under his feet is immediately opened by him. Although they are standing very close on the surface, Su Tang can''t touch him with the help of the array.


    Ji Ruxue took out a fan from her waist. She changed her poor helplessness and said arrogantly: "you little demon, you are so big. I want to see if it''s my enchantment array or your magic." With that, he turned around and didn''t even look at her.


    Su Tang has been playing this kind of array for several years. Not to mention this kind of low-level array, even in the advanced level, it can''t defeat her.


    So, when she broke through, Ji Ruxue didn''t go out of her sight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    Su Tang picked up a stone on the ground, threw it in his hand, weighed the weight, thought it was good, so he threw it in the direction of Ji Ruxue.


    The strength of her hand was not low. Even ordinary people would bleed. Although Ji Ruxue was a mixed race of immortals and demons, he was weak and sickly all day. He couldn''t stand such a blow. Suddenly, his feet shook.


    Caught off guard, he was hit by a stone. In a sharp pain, he subconsciously touched the hit place with his hand. As a result, he didn''t feel well. When he touched the blood in his hand, his eyes cracked, "who is it?"


    Sue sugar said with a smile, "guess."


    Although Ji Ruxue is in poor health, there are too many practitioners in his pit these years, including immortals, demons and demons. Therefore, in his opinion, little demons like Su Tang are not worth mentioning at all, so he only sets up a small array.


    But he didn''t expect, he just walked a few steps, this little demon unexpectedly broke the battle!


    Ji Ruxue''s body is not suitable for practice, so he later developed into talismans. However, people like him are proficient in the latter and never need to be upright. For example, nowadays, arrays are used to trap people and talismans are used to control puppets.


    However, due to physical strength, spiritual power and other factors, he could not arrange many advanced arrays in a short time, so he used the most time-consuming and labor-consuming one for the little demon like Su Tang.


    But who would have thought that he underestimated the enemy.


    Things have fallen, naturally there is no need to continue to pretend, he narrowed his eyes, full of grim color, "little demon, I wanted to give you a happy, but you Why do you like to die? "


    Su Tang shrugged, and then learned his tone, "Ji Ruxue, the top of the beauty list, I wanted to give you a pleasure, but why do you I like to die. "


    Ji Ruxue''s pupil shrinks. Yes, he is the top figure in the beauty list, but he is also the most mysterious. He changes places every few years, so few people have seen his true face. After all, what he has seen is almost killed by him.


    As for the rest, he also deliberately prevented them from going away. After all, when people are wandering in the river and lake, they still need to call names.


    "Who the hell are you?" A small demon, can accurately say his reputation, is not ordinary.


    Sue sugar, "an unknown little demon. However, I''m quite curious. I heard that Ji Ruxue can''t distinguish between male and female. Are you a man or a woman


    Ji Ruxue''s face is very blue. At this time, she even has the heart to ask this kind of question. It''s too hard to pay attention to him!


    No matter human beings, demons or demons, they always like beautiful things, especially those who are fragile and beautiful. Ji Ruxue takes this opportunity to solve many practitioners whose accomplishments are several times higher than his. In recent years, if he had not lived on their nourishment, he would have become a faltering old man.


    In this world, who doesn''t like youth and who doesn''t like power?


    Therefore, Ji Ruxue thinks she is right!


    Su Tang was not reconciled to his inner thoughts at all. He just wanted to make a quick decision and said, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t want to say it. When I kill you, I can have a close look." Then he took out his whip and threw it at him.


    Ji Ruxue is not willing to be outdone, and even moves faster than her.


    If the array can''t be trapped, he uses talisman. Unlike the array, he has a lot of talisman to spare.


    However, who is Su Tang? She has no talisman on hand, but when she pulls out the hairpin on her head, cuts her palm, uses blood as ink and hairpin as pen, the talisman she draws is several times his power.


    Ji Ruxue is still unwilling at the moment of falling down. Over the years, no one has found him, but his accomplishments are not good. Talisman array is his strong point.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    In the whole three realms, who can take blood as ink and hairpin as pen!


    How can such a person be nobody!


    Su Tang said with a smile, "nobody." Having said that, knowing that such a person would not easily take out the bag of heaven and earth even if he was forced to ask, she simply began to search herself. To be honest, Su Tang felt that she was going to become an omnipotent person, so she was proficient in everything.


    For small things like body searching, you should know that she has been a great thief before. There is nothing she can''t steal, only she doesn''t want to steal. If it''s not for the sake of giving the man some merit, she doesn''t even bother to show up.


    Such a thought, she can not help but sigh with the system.


    "Tut, dog, I really paid too much for these men."


    The system says, "don''t move yourself. You''re not paying for the man. You''re paying for the one billion dollar pension plan."


    Yes, when she signed the contract, she was required to save 10000 points. However, when she completed the task, she would be rewarded with a pension plan of 100 million yuan.


    If you don''t talk about it, it''s OK. When you talk about it, Su Tang is angry. "Do you have the face to say that? What did you say to me when you cheated me? What about some tasks that require thousands of points, and some hosts that take five years to complete the points requirement, and the result is in the end? You didn''t tell me how difficult the task of thousands of points is to do, most of them work hard and only have dozens of points, and! The most important! You didn''t tell me the wrong time! I''ll work hard all my life here, maybe one day in your system! Wipe, pit goodsThis sound pit goods, scold the system dare not look up.


    It has no confidence. Moreover, it is afraid of waiting to finish the task. If it is complained, it may not only fail to earn points, but also pay back.


    When the system thought of this, it cried out.


    Su Tang was stimulated by the system this time, but her action was rude. No, after she found the heaven and earth bag, she didn''t have to be polite. She broke it directly with brute force. Then, the overwhelming things fell from the sky and almost buried her.


    She a face at a loss, see Ji such as snow again, that call a flesh ache!


    It took nearly a hundred years to collect the treasures. They were all shaken out by a little demon!


    "Little demon! I''ll kill you


    Ji Ruxue is trapped by talisman, but it doesn''t prevent him from roaring his soul.


    On the other side, Su Tang was stunned for a second, and then he was happy, "Hey, there are so many treasures here. It''s OK, little Jizi."


    Ji Ruxue watched his treasure be taken away one by one, and the whole person was filled with a kind of Who am I, where am I, my baby? In this trance.


    There are too many things, Su Tang picked up the last, but also disliked up, "Tut, little Jizi, you collect junk ah, such a garbage thing also want." Finish saying, PA of a moment to throw away.


    Ji Ruxue


    Please have a good time. Thank you.


    Su Tang continued to pick and choose until she found the Sutra she wanted.


    However, as soon as she picked up the Sutra with her hand, a very familiar subwoofer sounded behind her.


    "Let''s have a look, elder martial brother. What treasures have your little Koi found?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    At that moment, it was as good as the sound of nature, but Su Tang felt that she heard the call of hell.


    At that time, her whole body froze.


    Dare not look back, dare not speak, staring at the front of the Sutra, thinking how not to overturn, heard Ji Ruxue mercilessly taunt.


    "Oh..."


    Su Tang:???


    How dare you laugh at her?!


    Her violent temper, copied the Buddhist scriptures and then hit Ji Ruxue. She looked as if she was going to die. She wanted Ji Ruxue to die with the Buddhist scriptures.


    Unfortunately, this idea is not as desirable.


    Ji Ruxue is also used to seeing all kinds of things in the world, so in a twinkling of time, she finds out the mischief between the two.


    So, nervous, afraid and angry, he suddenly looked at Su Tang with a playful attitude.


    Mo Shen robbed the Buddhist scriptures along the way. If he respected his master before, he would hold them in his hands like a baby. But now, he is playing with the Buddhist scriptures in his hands with a casual attitude. He is not nervous all over.


    It felt like holding a dispensable object.


    In this tense atmosphere, what the system looks at is fear. In the end, it''s too grinding. I can''t help but say, "son, do you think about how to deal with it?"


    In the past, the Sao operation was a set of things, such as what, go the way of others, let others have nowhere to go, what else, occupy the high ground, push the other party first.


    But now, its host not only can''t skin up, but also with a bit of life can''t love, "don''t ask, ask is I''m dead."


    System:??? Do you need money to burn paper? "


    The more nervous the moment was, in fact, interrupted by the system, Su Tang relaxed a little.


    However, the next second, the system said: "paper burning service, 10000 points, no credit, thank you for your cooperation."


    Su Tang


    System: "any more?"


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk with the little dog. Sure enough, it''s bullshit to see the truth in adversity. Her dog thinks she can run faster than anyone before she can swallow her breath.


    She did not speak, ink sink is not urgent, and the remaining one to see the play, Ji Ruxue is to maintain the audience''s good viewing attitude, looking at them with interest.


    Su Tang: "elder martial brother mo..."


    She began to speak hard. As a result, she just gave her a title, and Mo Shen said, "it''s only a long time since then. It''s OK. I have a lot of time. Little Koi can think about what to call me."


    Su tangxu, I don''t know how to release her hands and feet, but this situation soon eased.


    How can a man who has experienced countless worlds raise his hand to surrender as soon as he is forced to do so?


    "Now that you have found out, I will not hide it."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the system was excited. It''s time for Su Xiaotang to fight for acting.


    At the moment, Su Tang has a sense of relief instead of the previous rigidity and guilt.


    She said: "Mo Chen, in fact, your master had already died in the beginning. Count the time. He passed away the third year he adopted you. " When she said this, she slowly raised her head, a pair of clear eyes, which do not mix any impurities, but the more so, but let the ink began to panic inexplicably.


    It seems that if this layer of window paper is pierced, she will be further and further away from her illusion.


    Su Tang did not give him time to continue to speak, "master Jingqing is merciful all his life. He treats people equally, whether they are demons, immortals or demons. Like me, like Ji Ruxue, I owe him a life, so he asked me before he died, I am duty bound. However, today''s world is in chaos. If you let other people know that you have worshipped a demon woman as a teacher, I''m afraid you''ll be stabbed in the spine all your life. That''s why I can easily become him. It''s my fault that you accidentally find out Jin Li''s identity. I''m not master Jingqing in the end. I like to play in my heart, so I built an identity for myself. "


    A few words, but let Mo Shen''s heart sink to the bottom.


    He thought that she abandoned herself and owed him, but in the end, she never owed herself. What she really owed was master Jingqing. Now that she has paid off her debt, there is no need to continue to spend with him.


    Regardless of his confusion, Su Tang continued to explain in a calm tone and said slowly, "I know I can''t compare with the master. I''ve exhausted my ability these years. I''m worthy of heaven and earth."


    Mo Chen opened his mouth again, but even his voice trembled, "worthy of heaven and earth?"


    Su Tang looked at his embarrassed appearance and continued: "I''m a demon, you''re human. Do you know why master Jingqing is willing to accept you as an apprentice? Because you are a good man of nine generations. If you have another one, you will be perfect. I''m worthy of heaven and earth, but I''m ashamed of master. I still didn''t do his last instructions. "


    "Mo Chen, you killed too much. The merits of the nine generations of good people have almost disappeared."


    Mo Chen heard the last, suddenly burst out laughing, but the laughter is a bit desolate, "nine good people? What is my ink in your eyes? ""Do you think I want your compensation?"


    "Treat me like a monkey, throw me around, and finally tell me that you are all for my good? For my good, but don''t tell me the truth, so, should I kneel on the ground now, thank you Koi big demon, thank you Jingqing master, thank you all for what you have done for me! "


    In the end, Mo Shen''s eyes were scarlet, but he was still not willing to touch Su Tang.


    Over the years, he knows very well how high his "master" is. The koi in front of him seems weak and helpless, but it''s just a temporary cover up. Otherwise, how can she break through the array step by step, look at the whole three realms, break through the array step by step, and only have great power.


    Although the blackening value has not been reduced, the system can still sense emotional fluctuations. For example, now, the value is very unstable, and it is in a stage of rampage.


    "Son, it''s a bit serious. Please calm him down. If his taste goes up and down again, he will lose control!"


    Su Tang certainly knows that the blackening value is just a value, which can be high or low, because a person can''t be in a violent state all the time, but if he is irritated at this time, the final result will be out of control and irreparable.


    She calmed down and rarely treated her as a real person. "Mo Chen, I never wanted you to thank me. Otherwise, I will not hide it. "


    Mo Shen chuckled, "yes, after all, what you want to thank is master Jingqing. Naturally, I don''t need to thank you."


    At the moment, Su Tang sighed, "Mo Shen, let you come to this step, I''m very remorseful." Then he explained, "it''s nothing to do with master Jingqing. You and I have known each other for 50 years. I thought we could be friends."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    It seems that I ask if I can be a friend, but what is a friend? It''s just some dispensable relationship, but he takes her as all.


    As soon as Su Tang thought of her new task and the damned fetters of every world and man, she immediately understood why this guy was so angry.


    So she laughed at herself and said, "also, what qualifications do I have to be your friend. The nine generations of good people are just short of the last one. When master Jingqing was there, everything was fine, but in the end, it came to me and I messed it up. "


    "You were meant to be holy."


    Her face was full of bitterness and remorse, and her heart stopped when she heard Mo Shen.


    It seems that something is different from what I imagined.


    Su Tang continued, "I''m sorry for you. I cheated you first, induced you to admit your mistake, master. You don''t want to be my friend. It''s reasonable. I''m extravagant." With that, she bowed deeply, but she stepped back.


    Mo Chen felt that little Koi was pushed further and further away by himself. He didn''t mean that, and he didn''t blame her. He didn''t have any obsession about whether she became a saint or not. On the contrary, he had a deeper obsession about her. When he saw that she was going to leave, he was flustered.


    The evil and arrogant monk felt panic and fear for the first time. If he doesn''t stay, can''t he meet again?


    At the thought of this, he immediately reached out and clasped her wrist.


    "I didn''t..." His voice was dull and hoarse, like the low roar of a trapped animal, "don''t go."


    "Master, don''t go..."


    Two times in a row, especially at the end of the day, the son of a bitch was willing to call her master. Su Tang was very happy, but it was a different matter.


    "Mo Chen, I''m not your master. I also You are not worthy to be your master. Not everyone is qualified to be a good person of the ninth generation. "


    "No, you have!" Mo Chen yelled in a hurry, and then he was afraid of scaring her. His forehead was full of veins, but he said, "you''re very good."


    His master is really good. I didn''t know about it before, but now I feel better.


    It''s not that master Jingqing is not good to him, but master Jingqing is a Buddhist. Although he is devoted to him, he is mostly teaching Buddhism. But these things to him, Buddhism, universal life, but he can''t even cross himself, how to cross outsiders?


    What''s more, no matter how warm and gentle he pretended to be in those three years, he knew very well that all he wanted to do was to go back and destroy those who betrayed him. Even more extreme, he wanted to destroy the country.


    Once this idea began to breed, it would spread. In the end, even if master Jingqing asked him to recite Qingxin mantra every day, it would still not work.


    Later, when did he let go of this obsession?


    In fact, seriously speaking, he didn''t remember the year and the month. He only felt that master Jingqing had changed a little since he went on a long journey.


    It''s not a big change, it''s a small one. For example, instead of staring at him every day to read Buddhist scriptures, he traveled around in a free range. Sunshine is never the whole world. In places where sunshine can''t be found, some of the darkness is worse than what he has experienced.


    However, she never let him do it. Like a spectator, they felt all kinds of joys and sorrows of this continent. In the end, they calmed him down a lot.


    She never let him help others. She only said gently that she hoped that he could let go of the past. He did it, but if he knew that the end of it was her leaving, he would rather continue to bear these.


    "I''m not good." Mo Shen''s voice was low, as if with great pain. He just looked at Su Tang, pitiful and helpless, as if praying not to abandon him.


    In fact, he is very clear that Koi does not owe himself.


    On the contrary, if it had not been for her, he would have been a devil.


    He looks like this, but let Su sugar at a loss, some do not know what to do.


    "But I''m a demon."


    "I''m still a banshee."


    "You should have been sanctified."


    ¡­¡­


    She whispered a lot, every sentence seemed to refuse him, but listen carefully, but every sentence was thinking for him.


    In today''s world, people, demons and demons have always been antagonistic. Although the strength of the human race is not equal to that of the demons and demons, the pride of human beings does not allow them to bow their heads. Therefore, even if they are biting their teeth, even if they are covered with blood, human beings never go along with the demons and demons.


    Mo Chen, once known by outsiders that his real master is a demon clan, will not be able to gain a foothold in the Terran in his life.


    However, he is not rare.


    "Shifu forgot that I was a demon monk." Speaking of the demon monk, he suddenly began to smile, "master is a demon clan, and I''m a demon monk. I''m quite right."


    Su Tang glared at him. "What kind of metaphor can you use to describe master and apprentice?"Mo Chen felt that his Koi began to move. Naturally, he was more aggressive. "Why not?"


    Su Tang knew that this bastard was intentional. He was so angry that he had nothing to say. He could only point at him and said angrily, "Your Royal Highness, the prince whom everyone once respected, has read into the dog''s stomach."


    Anyway, the vest has been lifted away, and she doesn''t want to keep master Jingqing in the dust at all. How can she follow her nature.


    However, little Koi just moved, Mo Shen did not dare to be too presumptuous, rolling Adam''s apple, full of lazy smile, "Ang, I think I read to the stomach of Koi."


    Su Tang


    As soon as I lift my vest, I dare to tease my master. I''m such a bully!


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 35%."


    To tell you the truth, there has never been a time when the blackening value fell so fast. Su Tang was excited to hear that.


    Two people can be regarded as untied the knot in the heart, and Ji Ruxue, for no reason to see such a big play, can''t help but tut a voice issued that almost ironic laughter, "Tut, what a demon love ah, sobbing."


    Su Tang:???


    You have the son of a bitch to say again, who, what demon? Who is the human demon?!


    Ganlin mother, a little devil, even dare to mock her!


    "Ji Ruxue, what are you?"


    Ji Ruxue has lived to this position and has been acting all her life. To be honest, when she is dying, she wants to be herself. "Nothing counts, I am myself."


    He has nothing to do with immortals or demons.


    Sue sugar, "no, you''re the fairy."


    Ji Ruxue, of course, doesn''t know what the devil is, but it doesn''t prevent him from seeing Su Tang''s smile on him. It''s obviously not a good word.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    Does Su Tang want Ji Ruxue to die?


    No, it''s a pity to kill the first beauty.


    So she tilted her head, "Mo Chen, do you want to go to the demon clan?"


    Both of them are honest with each other. The trip of the demon clan that fooled people before has to be redefined.


    Mo Chen''s head was full of joy now. Hearing the words, he asked her, "listen to master."


    Hearing the word "master" again, Su Tang rubbed her nose uneasily. "Well, you''d better call me by name. The master you really worship is master Jingqing after all." With that, he thought that he didn''t know his real name. He was always called by the little Koi. Then he said, "you can call me Ali."


    Mo Shen read the name again in his throat, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help turning up, "OK, ah Li, I''ll listen to you."


    Although Su Tang is a demon in her life, she is a human in her heart. At present, the status of the human race in the world is too low, and there are few clan families in Xiuzhen world that can win. Therefore, she has to let Mo Chen carry it first.


    At least, if you can''t become a saint, then become a God.


    "To go or to go, I have some old grudges with the demon king."


    Although it is feign death, but the demon family is also involved, and so on to clean up the demon family, she slowly clean up the demon family.


    At this moment, Mo Chen wanted to become the number one brain powder of Koi. Hearing the words, he immediately shared a common hatred, "what old grudge? Did I know? "


    Su Tang put out her hand, but she didn''t hide it. "I didn''t plan my death. Someone wanted to kill me. Later, she thought that you were all out of the army, so she made up her mind. In other words, besides demons, there are demons who plot against me. " When she said that, she narrowed her eyes. Su Xiaotang was not a great saint. Since she came back, she had to settle her grudges one by one.


    Ink sink a listen to still have this matter, eyes also followed cold down.


    No wonder, when he tested her, he was so weak that he didn''t even escape a gourd.


    "What do you want to do..." In the middle of the speech, he immediately said, "I''ll support you whatever Ali wants to do."


    After explaining, she looked at Ji Ruxue again with a smile, "you see, you have heard so many of our secrets. If we don''t kill you, what can we do if we let them out?"


    She has a smile on her face, but somehow, it makes Ji Ruxue shiver all over.


    He intuitively couldn''t escape this time, so he held the heart of death at the beginning. But with her smile, an ominous thought suddenly came to his mind.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    "I tell you, kill me if you have seed!"


    "You..."


    This time, without waiting for him to finish, Sue sugar squeezed his chin, forced him to open his mouth, and then put a pill in.


    The pills flowed when they met with water. As soon as they entered the mouth, they entered his limbs and bones along with saliva. Soon, his forehead was in a cold sweat.


    And Sutang, with a devil like laugh, "don''t worry, this is just the beginning."


    Ji Ruxue was stunned by the pain in the end, but she looked at her helplessly and funny. Since she identified herself, the nature of Koi has been exposed.


    "What does a Li want to do?" He asked.


    Su sugar, "take away, demon king lecherous, let''s find such a beauty for him, he will certainly warmly receive us."


    As soon as she said that the demon king was lecherous, Mo Shen''s eyes changed, "how does a Li know that the demon king is lecherous?"


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she guessed what this guy was thinking. She couldn''t help crying and laughing. "Are you stupid? I used to fight with him as master Jingqing at the beginning. The demon king had to have multiple mouths to take a fancy to an old man?" Said, she patted him on the shoulder, "I have hidden a total of so two vest, all exposed by you, and the true face, in addition to master Jingqing, only you know."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help sighing.


    Vest or something, it''s really used to drop, but it hasn''t been kept once!


    "Oh, yes!" Su Tang suddenly thought of a thing, "I actually have an identity!"


    As soon as Mo Chen put Ji Ruxue in the gourd, he heard her burst her vest. Suddenly, her forehead protruded. There were too many identities of little Koi. In case she left her one day, it was not easy to find her.


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was thinking, but said, "do you remember the three years when you were just brought back by master Jingqing Well, such a tall child has been coming to play with you. "


    Mo Chen''s pupils shrank. Of course, he remembered that the little girl was like a porcelain doll. She always held his legs and called for his brother. At that time, he was still in the mood of revenge, but the porcelain doll was really lovely. At that time, she was the only one he didn''t want to hurt.


    Because of her, it''s so beautiful.


    Innocent, not contaminated with any human impurities, just like a piece of good jade, carefully carved.


    "You..." Mo Chen''s throat was a little tight. He thought that the porcelain doll would call his elder brother in a tearful voice from time to time when he was a child. Somehow, there was a kind of inexplicable excitement.Su Tang smiles, but not long after that, she hears him hoarse and asks her, "can a Li call me brother again?"


    Su Tang:???


    No, what''s the situation?


    However, Mo Chen even had an inch to go, "can a Li change back to the original appearance?"


    Su Tang:???


    What do you want to do! At that time, she was still a milk ball!


    If Mo Chen knew that he would regret it, he would have hugged him hard at the beginning. In the past, he only thought the little milk ball was cute, but now he thinks it''s not only cute, it''s just cute to explode!


    At that time, his mood was still very dark. At first, there was such a beautiful world, and he always subconsciously avoided it. Therefore, a large part of him ignored her. Later, although he would respond to her, there was no more.


    "A Li, can''t you?"


    Su Tang, "ah..."


    You can''t see the original small group milk, now you can''t climb it!


    Mo Chen called a regret. He wanted to go back to the past and slap himself hard. How could he refuse such a lovely world!


    Sure enough, he was blinded by lard at that time!


    "A li..."


    Su Tang said, "shut up! We are going to the demon clan, and we need to investigate the real cause of death of master Jingqing! At least you''ve been your master for three years. Will you not take revenge? "


    Mo Chen is grateful to master Jingqing. Although he can''t inherit his legacy, he will take revenge for him.


    "One day as a teacher and all my life as a father, I will avenge my master."


    Su Tang finally had a point of gratification, and then did not resist, skin so for a while, "what about me, one day as a teacher, life as a mother? Should Mo Chen call me Aung


    Ink sink


    It''s impossible for a Niang to have a Niang. Not only is it impossible, he shrinks her to three years old and holds her in his arms.


    A small soft one, ink has a wish to sigh.


    It''s so cute!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    Suddenly become a short hand short feet of children, Su sugar beautiful face all split.


    Look at Mo Chen again, smile that call a happy.


    "Ink sink!"


    Su Tang''s roar made all the birds in the mountain forest fly up, which made Mo Shen laugh directly.


    "Little liar." The tone of intimacy, finish saying, still stretched out a hand to point her small nose.


    Su Tang''s face was numb at that time. She pursed her lips and wanted to change herself back. Unexpectedly, Mo Shen suppressed her cultivation.


    Feeling the aura of xiaoruanmeng in his arms, Mo Chen explained: "it''s dangerous to go to the demon clan. If you look like a child, you will lower the other party''s vigilance. Don''t worry. When you go to the demon clan, I will release your ban. But now... " When he said this, he had a smile in his eyes, and even weighed the small meatball in his arms. "You have to be obedient. You have to get used to it for two days first, but don''t show it."


    With so many high sounding words, Sutang still felt that this guy''s bad taste was exposed.


    So she cracked her lips and said, "well, what''s the relationship between us now?"


    Mo Chen thought that little Tuanzi followed his elder brother and his elder brother''s call at the beginning, and the clear little voice was beautiful.


    Just when he was about to speak, Su Tang said, "just call me dad. You see, I''m so young and you''re so old. It''s just like being a father and daughter."


    Ink sink


    System:


    Play, or its host will play, look, before playing master and apprentice play, now playing Cough, forget it, forget it.


    Su Tang saw that his expression was wrong, and the smile on his face was deeper, "Dad, I want to lift it up!"


    Ink sink


    Su Tang continued, "I want my father to buy me sugar gourd!"


    "Ah, there are so many more. Anyway, other children have them. I want them all!"


    This rightful small appearance, Mo Chen was stunned, but soon, the corners of his mouth rose, how can''t pressure, "OK, listen to you." Said, unexpectedly also really gave her to lift high.


    He won''t tell Koi that the reason why he makes her smaller is that she looks so attractive before. He doesn''t want to go to the demon clan to bring back a bunch of competitors.


    ***


    along the way, Mo Shen was depending on her, and she was going to be spoiled.


    Once an outsider enters the border, the demon generals who guard inside and outside the border will find out.


    However, the general of the demon clan looked at the monk who appeared outside the border and stopped.


    "The demon monk''s ink is deep."


    The Terran and the demon clan are still very clear. If the other Terran was killed, he would have been killed. However, Mo Chen is different. His cultivation is advanced. Even the one of the most powerful demons in the demon clan may not be able to fight with him, so his appearance immediately alerted the demon clan leaders.


    Mo Chen is very cold, only nodded, "can I go in?"


    No Terran will come to the demon clan, or so aboveboard, unless he wants to die.


    "Explain why."


    Mo Chen, "find someone."


    The general of the demon clan, "who are you looking for?"


    Mo Chen, "my wife."


    The other demons on the scene were shocked by this.


    No, what''s the matter when you find the lady and the demon clan?!


    The general of the demon clan frowned, thinking about how likely he was to make trouble. As a result, he heard the other party say, "my wife is a demon."


    This is even more shocking than having a wife before.


    Human demon love!


    Which big demon took the demon monk?


    Mo Shen''s face was expressionless. "Can I go in and look for her?"


    Although it is a demon clan, who is not curious about gossip.


    "Well, may I ask, who is your wife?" With that, fortunately, he looked at the little ball in his hand strangely.


    The baby is carved with powder and jade. Although it''s still small, it''s the kind of face that will bring disaster to the country and the people when it grows up. It''s so beautiful. It''s worthy of their demon clan.


    Mo Chen glanced at him, but he didn''t hide it. His face was a little heavy, as if he remembered something unpleasant, "a little red Koi."


    It''s not an accident that the koi become elite. There are many demon families, but most of the koi in my memory are third rate demons. How did they get into this man''s eyes?


    Without waiting for the demon generals to think more, Sutang said, "Dad, I''m hungry."


    Must, the small baby a voice, the demon clan generals which don''t understand! This baby has the smell of Koi essence! If you contact Mo Chen again, you don''t have to guess. The little Koi of their demon clan "ate" the demon monk and left a little Koi for him. After that, she patted her ass and left.


    This natural and unrestrained disposition, formidable!


    If there was some doubt about Mo Chen''s motive before, at this moment, he opened the border and welcomed him and Su Tang.Of course, while welcoming in, he also asked his subordinates to report to the demon king.


    The first friar of the human race, if he can work for the demon clan, it''s a big help.


    The Terran is stupid. The powerful friars don''t know how to protect them. Even if they are perverse, where are the human accomplishments? Now, they are the demons.


    The arrival of Mo Chen immediately attracted the attention of the demon king. After the subordinates reported, they were brought over.


    Demon king palace.


    The boy and girl of demon king are gorgeous, but they are not feminine. At the moment, he is sitting lazily on the throne in his luxurious red and gold woven robes, and his eyes are full of interest.


    "Master Mo Chen."


    It''s said that the demon king and master Jingqing are enemies, but they don''t resent the only apprentice left by master Jingqing. The reason is very simple. The old bald donkey of Jingqing is against him everywhere, but his only apprentice is called a demon monk by the Terran. How interesting.


    Mo Chen was obviously too lazy to talk with him. His eyes were cold. "What''s the matter with the demon king?"


    So rude, the demon king was not angry at all. Instead, he excitedly turned his attention to Su Tang, "is this your child with that little red Koi? It''s so cute. Come on, uncle. Uncle gives you sugar. "


    Su Tang''s face was numb and she didn''t want to talk to the old man at all.


    After I green myself and I kill myself, she has one more now, and I become my own mother.


    Look at these bad things. One day, she will feel that she can attack and suffer herself, and then she will have a big family.


    It''s really great.


    Although the demon king is good-looking, when Su Tang pretends to be master Jingqing, he doesn''t fight with him. Uncle, how can he be called.


    So, she buried her head, like a shy little ball, so arched in Mo Shen''s arms.


    "Dad, there''s bad corn."


    Mo sunken held back and made a laugh. He reached out and patted her little fat buttocks. He comforted her and said, "I''m not afraid, dad will beat him for you."


    Looking at what a warm scene it was, the demon king happily returned to the throne, but it was a small matter. He didn''t need to be angry for a child. After all, it was the right thing to win over Mo Chen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    Mo Chen and Su Tang live in the demon clan. The demon king seems friendly, and even asks some people to help him find his little red Koi lady.


    Thus, a human being became a noble guest of the demon clan.


    Of course, Mo Chen doesn''t refuse these things. Instead, Su Tang shouts his father against the body of a three-year-old every day. It''s really a test.


    So that night, she released Ji Ruxue from the gourd.


    "Hey, little devil, do you want to live?"


    Ji Ruxue just came out of the gourd. At first hearing the name, a handsome face was distorted, "I have a name!"


    Sue sugar, "Oh, I see. Come on, little devil, let''s continue to talk about what we just talked about. "


    Ji Ruxue wanted to roar, but as soon as he saw the ink beside him, he shut up.


    If his strength is poor, he will be beaten if he talks too much. If his luck is not good, he will lose his life. Besides, he offended them earlier. The damned Koi also gave him a poison.


    "In fact, it''s not very difficult. You often do these things."


    Ji Ruxue a listen to this words, then stare double good-looking eyes, "you let me seduce demon king?"


    Su Tang, "smart."


    It''s not as windy as a pillow.


    "Ah, by the way, the demon king seems to like girls, so please put on your women''s clothes."


    Ji Ruxue heard that the tendons on her forehead were bursting out. It was one thing for him to do it by himself, but it was another thing to be forced to do it. But who knows, the next moment, Su Tang spoke again. The attractive condition made him shake in an instant.


    Su Tang said: "the mixed race of immortals and demons can''t store aura, so you can only live like a mortal. Although you barely live to now, you are also the bow of a crossbow. But I have a way to change your constitution. "


    This words a, Ji Ruxue''s pupil all instantly shrank for a while, "this words really?"


    Su Tang smiles, "even if you don''t take it seriously, you don''t have a choice."


    Ji Ruxue


    He really wants to kill this Koi as a dish!


    In order to prevent the demon king from suspecting, Ji Ruxue and Su Tang acted separately.


    With the arrival of Mo Chen, the demon king entertains him almost every night, so on this day, no accident, the palace is still singing and dancing, and even for many chips to keep Mo Chen. The demon king does everything he can to bring beauty and money to power. As long as he wants, he almost offers them with both hands.


    Unfortunately, Mo Chen from beginning to end as long as his little Koi, for this reason, the demon king also regretted for a long time.


    "That little koi is very lucky to have such a husband as the master."


    Mo Shen drinks wine, and his words are few, so he seldom takes the words of the demon king. However, the demon king doesn''t mind, and teases himself. Anyway, there are other demon families who are patting him.


    A dinner party, to the end, the demon king drink three drunk, however, at this time, a bodyguard rushed over.


    "Wang, there''s an intruder."


    Smell speech, the demon king holds the hand of wine cup one meal, the eyes also become fierce from before of loose get up, "bring up."


    At first, he thought about how to torture the man, but when the bodyguard brought him up, everyone took a breath.


    There are many beauties in the demon clan, but there are few such beauties.


    Sick, but gorgeous, these two times, actually will be reflected in the same person.


    Ji Ruxue''s face is still very resistant to beating, at the moment, biting teeth, light that stubborn small expression, is enough to let the demon king want to enter Pianpian.


    Beauty is always given special treatment, such as Ji Ruxue. Now the demon king himself unties him.


    "Little thing, what do you want to do when you come to the demon king palace?"


    This frivolous tone, Ji Ruxue has heard thousands of times, but listen to more than one thing, can bear is another thing.


    However, the demon king this kind of status, throw oneself in arms to send to embrace of many, like this strong.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll put you in the dungeon. Do you know what the dungeon of our demon clan looks like? Where? It''s dark and cold. I''m afraid that a little thing like you can''t survive even one night. "


    With so much to say, I already care about it.


    Ji Ruxue bit her lips. This time, he didn''t insist on it. "I heard that the treasure of the demon clan can suppress the constitution of the mixed race of immortals and demons."


    Of course, this is nonsense, but the demon king believed it.


    The mixed race of immortals and demons can''t live long. As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, it''s false, and they don''t want to believe it easily.


    So the demon king sympathized with him.


    "What a pity. For your honesty, I''ll give you a try." The demon king looked at him pitifully, "you have to stay in the demon palace."


    Ji Ruxue''s face is still not in time to receive. Hearing the second half of the sentence, the whole face sinks down.


    After seeing the play, Mo Chen stood up and said goodbye. Now, the demon king is full of his little beauties, and of course he won''t stay.At this time, Mo Chen is addicted to holding people. Su Tang hardly has her feet off the ground, so she has to go now. She consciously raises her arm, a pose to hold.


    Ink deep hook lips, it is natural to hold people up, and said: "recently not peaceful, I sleep with you."


    Su Tang''s eyes were wide open. He looked around and saw that there was no outsider. He suddenly exclaimed: "bah, beast! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking! "


    The little girl was pink and staring at people without any threat. On the contrary, she was cute and tight. Mo Shen couldn''t help looking at her and gave her a bawl on her cheek.


    "Well, little a Li said I am, then I am."


    Su Tang can''t believe it. Ever since she changed her father, this man''s moral integrity has been broken!


    "You can''t order your face!" Finish saying, can''t resist, stretch out a hand to his handsome face to rub, until the face is rubbed red by her, she just reluctantly let go.


    Mo Shen snorted softly. He can''t marry a daughter-in-law.


    He found out that the little girl is quite passive. If she doesn''t push her to do something, she can stay in place. So if you want to further their relationship, you have to do something for him!


    "I just saw you steal some wine."


    Su Tang imitated what he had just looked like and hummed, "I''ll drink it. Do you really think I''m your daughter?"


    Mo Chen pinched her little nose and said with a smile, "since I''ve been drinking, I''ll have to take a good bath later to save the wine gas for the night."


    Listen to this. Do you want to give her a bath?


    Su Tang can''t believe it. Is it her silent little apprentice at the beginning?!


    "Mo Chen, you have changed!" She said bitterly, "you were such a gentleman."


    Mo Chen said, "well, I suddenly feel that hypocrites are better."


    Su Tang


    No, no!


    But it doesn''t matter, he Sao his, she can change back to the original shape, see how he washed himself!


    Come on, who''s afraid of who!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    Mo Chen looked at the little Koi swimming happily in the fish pool outside the hall, then he laughed directly.


    Although it is a demon family, the demon palace is very luxurious. It is the palace they live in. It is also magnificent. Even outside the palace, there is a small courtyard with a pool of lotus. Now the lotus is in full bloom, not to mention how beautiful it is.


    Koi like water. Now when they come to the lotus pond, their happy little tails swing.


    Of course, when Mo Shen squatted down and looked at her in the pond with a smile, Su Tang didn''t show any mercy. The fish''s tail suddenly became bigger. With this swing, she directly threw out a wave and directed at a demon monk.


    Mo Chen is caught off guard and splashed with water. His clothes are all wet, but he is not angry, but his smile is deeper.


    "Is it fun?"


    Su Tang vomited a bubble in the pond. Fun is fun. Which fish doesn''t like to play?


    Of course, it''s more fun to bully him. For example, it''s really interesting to splash him with water and watch him helpless.


    Su Tang is crazy. After splashing him with water, he still remembers to stop just enough. He picked another lotus and pretended to apologize.


    Little red Koi with big pink lotus, the contrast is very big.


    Gululu.


    He vomited a series of bubbles again. Su Tang put the lotus in his hand on the palm of his hand and motioned him to accept it.


    Mo Chen looked at the little Koi top so hard, but did not embarrass her. After taking the lotus, he began to play, "give me one?"


    His clothes were still dripping, but he didn''t feel embarrassed all over. On the contrary, because he was wet, his evil breath was even worse.


    "But I like Koi better than the lotus. So... " He lengthened the tone and looked at the little Koi in the pond with a smile, "are you coming up or am I coming down?"


    As soon as Su Tang saw that the lotus was useless, she immediately shook her tail.


    She''s just come up. She''s going down!


    So, this time, I ignored him directly, turned around and swam to the depth of the pond.


    This naked provocation makes the interest in Mo Chen''s eyes even stronger.


    In a word, this scene reminds him of the scene that happened a few days ago. At that time, he managed to investigate some news and rushed back without closing his eyes for half a month. He wanted to question. But when he returned to the small temple and saw the little Koi leisurely playing in the pond, he changed his attention.


    How about questioning? She did it so seamlessly that even he at that time was not absolutely sure.


    So he took it.


    The same lotus pond, the same Koi, the same Arrogance, I really miss it.


    This did not, even hesitated, directly a solution of the robe, in her eyes, directly collapsed.


    The pond is big or small, but Mo Shen is so big that when a man suddenly comes in, the water ripples. He sees that the little koi is about to be washed away by the waves. Mo Shen is quick in his eyes and takes the man back directly.


    This random fishing, Mo Chen did not hold her, see her drift towards their own direction, directly let go, and then, Su Tang straight into his chest.


    Under the buffer of water, Su Tang didn''t hurt, but it was one thing that she didn''t hurt. She looked at the bulging chest in front of her eyes. Although she was wearing an inner garment, she was all wet with water. It was indistinct. What''s the difference with not wearing it!


    Suddenly, she thought of the day when she just came back a few months ago. They were in the pond Be honest with each other.


    At that time, she didn''t have time to think much, but now


    Wipe, always think this guy was intentional!


    She this bump, Mo Chen just lazily stretch out a hand, hold her in the palm of the hand, "bump ache?"


    How could it hurt? Her head was not made of tofu, but she could hear it. This bastard said this with a strong smile. No matter whether he was intentional last time or not, he must be intentional this time!


    Su Tang is angry, and wants to take the beautiful fish tail to throw him a face, but the other side is born twice, this time, directly choked her fate of the fish tail.


    Sue sugar can''t move, angry can only stare, the result that bastard but stretched out his hand, to her fish head gently knocked down.


    "Naughty."


    Su Tang''s face was numb to hear the two words.


    Elder brother, when we say this next time, can we wait for our hair to grow? We always feel that she is blaspheming the Buddha!


    Unfortunately, Mo Chen not only did not hear her voice, but full of Sao words, "so bad, you say, how can dad punish you?"


    This is meow. Role playing is really addictive!


    "Go away!" Su Tangqi''s mouth spits out people''s words, directly moves the fish''s tail and struggles. On the other hand, she angrily says, "I''ve agreed to be a teacher for one day and a father for all my life!"


    Mo Shen said with a smile, "today, I will cheat my master and destroy my ancestors."Su Tang:???


    Su Tang was shocked and raised her head in disbelief. As a result, because she was too close, she could only see the strong chest muscles and the beautiful clavicle, which had been the perfect Adam''s apple for a long time.


    At this time, because of his smile, Su Tang could feel the slight tremor in his chest, so he apologized and said, "Oh, I accidentally said what I was saying. Don''t be afraid, master. I can''t bear to hurt you." That said, her hand caressed her back and forth.


    Su Tang:???


    You meow, can you put down your hand when you say that!


    I''m not afraid to be cut by her scales!


    What a jerk!


    She thought like this, but heard the person on the top of her head say with a smile: "is the master calling me a bastard?"


    Su Tang Su Tang has nothing to say.


    It''s the same as mind reading. It''s just a fart!


    Mo Chen teased her for a while, but he didn''t want to tease her too hard. Otherwise, he had to coax her. He said, "well, we''re almost done washing today. Let''s go back to sleep?"


    Su Tang is very autistic now. Her dignity as a master is gone. She is oppressed by a bastard apprentice and says that she doesn''t want face!


    "No, I decided to sleep in the pond tonight. I love the pond. The pond makes me fall fast."


    As for the apprentice, it is used to annoy her!


    Mo Chen squints his eyes directly, "master, don''t you think I''m comfortable serving you?"


    Su Tang snorted. She almost killed her master. How comfortable can she be? I''m teasing her!


    Sure enough, Shifu is the first of the three top professions in the world. It''s used either to kill Shifu or to suppress him. It''s miserable. It''s too miserable.


    Mo Chen said, "well, since master likes this pond, I will accompany him."


    Su Tang No, she didn''t want to.


    Don''t think she didn''t see her eyes. They''re too familiar. They''re going to be eaten up by the sauce!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Su Tang didn''t plant her hair in the pond for a night. After she went back, she rolled herself into a small bathrobe and let Mo Chen dry her hair with her wet hair on her head.


    She lay on him, because the body was suppressed, so she is still a three-year-old.


    In the middle of the night, she was a little sleepy, but at this time, her fat leg was suddenly covered by a warm thing. She suddenly opened her eyes, and saw that Mo Shen''s hand was holding her little foot. Her eyes were deep, how to see and how to be cautious.


    She tried to shrink the poor and helpless feet, but she couldn''t shake his hand at all, so she could only murmur: "Mo Shen, what are you doing?"


    Mo Shen stroked her skin lightly. Her eyes were slightly heavy, but when you look at them carefully, they are full of heartache.


    Before, Koi pulled out a piece of scales for him. At that time, he was so angry that he almost told the truth. Then he gave her a hard lesson, but after all, he put up with it.


    Scales are not renewable. Now, there is a scar on her calf, which is different from other delicate and white skin. It has obvious scar lines, which makes people feel particularly distressed.


    The more mo Chen looked, the more he blamed himself. If he had explained earlier, the koi would not have suffered from this pain.


    It was su Tang who was used to it. He cut it for a long time before he thought of it. Seeing that he was so miserable, he said strangely: "Mo Shen, did you hide my scales?"


    This time, he didn''t lie.


    "Well." He said, the eyes are distressed and helpless, "after this extreme way is not allowed."


    Sue sugar curled her lips and whispered, "I''m not stupid. I won''t give it to anyone except you."


    As soon as she said this, Mo Shen became curious. At that time, he thought that she gave him scales just to break away from him, so he asked, "why did you want to give me scales at that time? "


    Su Tang said," I lied to you when I was your master. I always wanted to make it up to you, but I didn''t know how to make it up. I felt that scales were my most precious. If you took my scales, you would forgive me. "


    "Although you may not know that I am your master at that time, I will feel better."


    The more she said, the lower her voice, but Mo Shen felt that he was surrounded by warmth and his whole body was warm. It turned out that he misunderstood.


    "Stupid Koi, you don''t owe me, you don''t need compensation."


    At that time, master Jingqing was on the verge of death, but she not only gave everything, but also collected a lot of secret books for him before she died. Any one of those secret books can cause shock in the world of cultivation, but she gave them all to him.


    She did this for him. She didn''t owe him. He owed her!


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 30%."


    When the misunderstanding was over, Mo Shen was very happy. He wanted to take advantage of the good atmosphere today to talk about something else. As soon as he bowed his head, he saw that the koi didn''t support him and fell asleep on him.


    A three-year-old baby is lovely when she falls asleep.


    Mo Chen couldn''t help it. He gave her a mouthful on her face. Then he tucked her into the bed and laid down himself.


    ***


    Mo Shen still has a certain position in this continent. As soon as the demons heard that he was running, they immediately secretly sent someone to try to sneak into the demons.


    The Terran is not terrible. Mo Chen can fight the whole Terran cultivation world by himself, and even can''t fight back. If such a person makes an alliance with the demon clan, it''s not good for the demon clan. What''s more, the demon king also heard that master Jingqing had another identity. Master Jinli was the terrible monk who had defeated the demon clan and even killed the first general of the demon clan by one person.


    Mo Chen, as his apprentice, has won the true biography of master Jin Li. Therefore, he must not be allowed to form an alliance with the demon clan.


    Must destroy, destroy at all costs!


    In this world, there are mixed blood of immortals and demons. Naturally, there are also mixed blood of demons. The king of the powerful demons also has a large number of mixed blood of demons in his hands. At present, it can be used.


    The demon clan has a strict border, but the demon king has a way to hide the evil spirit and make them the same as the demon clan.


    This is not, at present a few appear in front of Su sugar demon hybrids, is so come.


    Su Tang''s hand holding system is unreliable when a dog meets a man, but it''s trustworthy in this kind of cannon fodder.


    The demon king thinks that Mo Shen and the demon clan will form an alliance because of the red Koi demon who gave birth to Mo Shen''s child. At present, the red Koi demon has not been found. If he can kill the child between the two people, Mo Shen will certainly run away. At that time, let alone form an alliance, it''s almost the same to form a feud.


    And he can also wait for the opportunity to continue to kill the red Koi demon in the demon clan.


    As long as his wife and children can die in the demon clan, he will see what face the demon king has.


    In the end, it was the Royal Palace of the demon clan. Those mixed blood demons didn''t dare to attract too much attention. Thinking that the three-year-old was the best time to cheat, they took out a bunch of poisonous snacks, laughed and tried to cheat Sutang to eat these poisons."Miss, this is the latest snack of our demon clan. It''s sweet and delicious. Would you like a piece?"


    "You''d better try mine. You can''t buy the fresh fruits of the demon clan. It''s only at the annual sacrifice of the demon clan that the demon king is willing to sacrifice to his ancestors."


    "They all give me food. What I eat in my hand can''t compare with them. But this golden dress is the most unique one in the world. I hope you will accept it."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang looked at the two, three, four, five mixed blood demons in front of her. Her small face raised an innocent smile and pretended not to understand. She asked, "but these things are so precious. Why do you want to give them to me?"


    When they heard this, they laughed so amiable that they said, "of course, it''s because miss is a noble guest of the demon clan. We''ll do everything we can to make miss smile."


    In the face of a three-year-old child, all the mixed blood demons belittle the enemy, and feel no difficulty. However, at this time, the accident appeared.


    "If you boast so much, I''ll let you enjoy it first." A change before innocent appearance, sugar suddenly like a little devil grin, "don''t thank you." Words fall, those people in the hands of all the things used in their own body.


    Small snacks are forced into their own mouth.


    Fruit is also, what clothes, directly around his neck, can not take down.


    Just at the moment when they touched the poison, a black mist floated out of their bodies. It was less than a breath of incense. At this moment, all the people who were alive before fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Seeing this, Su Tang said, "no one can fight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    When Mo Chen came back, he saw little Koi squatting on one side. He didn''t know what he was doing. Behind her, there were many demon families who had no life.


    He frowned slightly. He knew the skill of Koi very well, but these demons


    There was a terrible smell brewing in his eyes, but the little Koi was standing in front of him at the moment, so he suppressed his murderous spirit and said in a warm voice, "a Li, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang was at the painting, smelling the words, but he didn''t lift his head. "Oh, the devil, that old bastard wanted to kill me, but he didn''t succeed. So, reciprocity, I have to give him a big gift." Then he stood up.


    As a master of talisman, it''s natural that she doesn''t use puppet skills. But under normal circumstances, she doesn''t want to use these dirty means. But the devil is different. To deal with dirty people, she has to use dirty means.


    First, she hid the talisman on the corpses of these mixed blood demons. Because these mixed blood demons had just died, the corpses were very fresh. Su Tang only used a little corpse suppressing technique to keep them in their original state. Then, through the talisman, she began to control them.


    Senior talismans are not like the rubbish before. Their puppets are so ugly that they can''t be seen. Su Tang''s puppets are just like living people. They are even alive in his eyes.


    "Done."


    In this process, Mo Chen accompanied her in silence, but as time went by, a kind of inexplicable panic began to fill the whole heart.


    How many magic weapons does Koi have that he doesn''t know?


    This skill is the demon king himself, I''m afraid it''s not half as good as her. So, where did she come from, and where did she come from Is it really a demon?


    But if it''s true, why doesn''t the whole demon clan know her.


    The joy of being with her was gradually diluted, and all kinds of questions began to follow. After they had known each other for a long time, Mo Chen discovered for the first time that he knew nothing about her.


    Su Tang tells the puppets to go back to tell the devil that the task has been completed. After dealing with these things, she turns around and finds Mo Shen in a daze.


    It''s really rare.


    He, Mo Chen, is in a daze?


    "What are you thinking, Mo Chen?"


    Little Koi heartless appearance, let Mo Shen heart a Shen, "nothing."


    He didn''t tell her why, or even ask her.


    Su Tang was puzzled. Seeing that he didn''t want to say anything, she didn''t continue to ask. After all, she still has something important to do.


    ***


    when the puppet returned to the demons, Su Tang just got rid of the three-year-old''s posture and returned to the adult''s shape. Really, she could grow back to her original height and even breathe more smoothly.


    "Ah, by the way, camouflage the scene of being killed! Oh, we''re still making a corpse. "


    It''s too familiar for her. There are so many trumpets and death escapes. It''s easy to catch them.


    In this process, Mo Chen didn''t help from the beginning to the end, so she was busy. Then, a perfect scene of the murder appeared, and it was especially bloody. Anyone who saw this scene would be unable to bear it.


    Su tangpi was used to it. For the first time, there was an audience nearby. He couldn''t help but lift his chin and said with pride, "Mo Shen, how did I decorate it?"


    Ink sink, "seamless."


    It''s not against his heart to say this, but as a result, he feels more and more that Koi often does this kind of thing.


    Su Tang is playing. She doesn''t notice these details. After dealing with the murder scene, she says to Mo Chen, "the next performance is up to you. I''ll go outside first to avoid the limelight. I''ll come out again when it''s big." Then he made an effort to leave.


    After all, Mo Chen said he was looking for a wife, but he still hasn''t found her. As a result, when their so-called daughter dies, she comes out. It''s like a fairy''s trick.


    "By the way, you have to make a big deal. You''d better hurt the demon king and break up with him. Well, that''s about it. I''ll go first. "


    Su Tang just turned around, but before she took the first step, her wrist was held by someone. She looked back and saw Mo Shen looking at her without blinking.


    She was inexplicable, and she didn''t know what she was guilty of.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Koi fish, freshwater fish are generally low temperature, so Mo Chen holding her wrist, is not feeling any warmth, and therefore, he is more sure of the difference between the two.


    Su Tang looked at his eyes, the more he looked, the more puzzled he became. The key point was that he held her hand for a few minutes, and she felt that her wrist was going to be pinched red.


    "Mo Chen, what''s the matter with you?"


    How strange the whole person is.


    Mo Chen doesn''t want to say that he doesn''t want her to leave now, but also wants to imprison her by his side. Maybe he has abandoned her cultivation, so she can''t go anywhere, or he can only make her stick to her all her life, but this terrible idea is only fleeting.He could not bear to see her sad, if he could, he still liked to see her smile.


    "Nothing, just want to tell you, come back early, don''t play outside."


    His voice is light, like a casual reminder, but Su Tang is very clear that this guy is a sultry person. On the surface, it''s light, and he can''t figure out what to think.


    "Well, three days at the most, and I''ll be here." She thought that this guy might have a bad sense of security, so she was so nervous. Before she left, she jumped up and gave him a bawl in the face, and then waved away with a smile.


    "I''m leaving. If you miss me, I''ll take my scales and tell you secretly that although the scales have been pulled from me, I can feel its existence."


    Mo Chen''s reaction was slow. When the koi disappeared, he realized that he had been kissed.


    Before all worry in an instant all turned into nothing, and slightly warped lips, but how also can''t press down.


    He calmed down a little, then picked up the puppet made of Koi. The puppet was so lifelike that if he hadn''t watched the whole process, he would have taken it seriously at first sight.


    When his favorite daughter died, Mo Chen would be furious, so his first step was to blow up the palace.


    Under the huge fluctuation, the demon king over there is coaxing the new beauty. Suddenly, he is unstable, and his wine cups are all splashed on Ji Ruxue''s face. Suddenly, his face is gloomy.


    "Go and see what''s going on!" With that, he continued to coax the beauty, "beauty, I''ll wipe it for you."


    Ji Ruxue reaches out her hand to wipe the wine stains on her face. As long as he is not stupid, he can basically guess who moved her hand.


    However, he was quite curious about how it would end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Su Tang''s three days out, it was good to eat and drink, everything was beautiful, however, the plan can''t catch up with the accident, when she looked at the mysterious people suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, she blinked, full of confusion.


    "Well? Dog, who are these people


    She seems to feel the immortal spirit in them, which is amazing. Immortal people are always lazy to take care of the affairs of the lower world.


    In the three realms, the immortal, the devil and the demon are side by side, but the fairy has always been arrogant, and the demon is more or less delusional of being recognized by the fairy, so seriously investigating, the fairy is superior to any race.


    Isn''t it that she cut off her beard, but it shouldn''t be because of Buddha? What do you have to do with fairies?!


    The system says, "wait a minute, I''ll find out why."


    Su Tang is not in a hurry. Since she appears in the demon clan disguised as Yi Rong, she doesn''t want to expose her identity.


    So she continued to eat her spicy chicken feet.


    Her indifference made the fairies frown slightly. She was used to being praised by others. Suddenly someone ignored her. It was no doubt that she was beating them in the face. But frowning is only a flash, in the end is hidden identity, this little koi is not sensible, seems to be excusable.


    "Miss Jinli, please welcome our master." Afraid that she didn''t know her master''s status, she pinched her voice intentionally or unconsciously and said it was her honor to meet her.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she called Jin Li. This was to check her background clearly. As for the words behind, she didn''t want to listen to a word.


    No, Sue Tang nodded lazily and continued to chew chicken feet. As for who their master was, she had no interest at all.


    Of course, these are just the surface, but on the other side, there is a crazy urge system.


    "I said Gouzi, your business ability is getting worse and worse now."


    The system says, "Okay, got it!"


    This words a, Su sugar almost spicy chicken feet don''t want to chew, "say to listen to."


    System, "it''s dog blood. Your accomplishments are high, but if you are weak, you can''t bear your accomplishments. So, I carefully check and find that your blood is not simple. "


    At the beginning, she chose this Koi because her life had come to an end.


    For this kind of dying creature, the system generally only goes through it roughly. Previously, the data recorded the parents of the little Koi. At that time, it didn''t care. The mother was just a big Koi with little magic. As for the father, his name was Nie Yu. No more.


    At that time, he didn''t care. After all, the world is so big and there are so many people surnamed Nie, but the famous ones have nothing to do with him. Until today, when he traces the world information again, he suddenly finds out that the goods became emperor of heaven not long ago.


    It''s really hidden.


    At that time, Nie Yu, the illegitimate son of the former Emperor Tiandi, grew up in the world. He was a mixture of human and fairy race. Later, he met the mother of Koi by accident. At that time, he was young and had only one son or daughter, so he could not help but die.


    However, the illegitimate son can climb to such a high position, his bones are dreary and cold-blooded, and he doesn''t know how many people''s blood he has on his hands. Originally, he didn''t have much interest in this daughter. After all, he was born with weak feelings. Only in recent years, when he saw the rise of the Terran people, he asked people to investigate. Only after this investigation did he find out something fishy.


    Master Jingqing has nothing to do with him. It''s a matter of Buddhism. So Su Tang didn''t attract his attention when he acted as a master. What really attracted his attention was Jin Li''s identity. He was a successful young man and could defeat the demons with one person''s strength. That''s the demons that even the fairies are afraid of.


    Nie Yu was originally a mixed race immortal. Even though it took nearly a thousand years, his foundation was still unstable, so he wanted to recruit this Terran youth. As a result, he was excited immediately after the investigation.


    He has long forgotten what little Koi''s mother looks like. These years, even if she was born out of wedlock, she was not favored by the fairies. But as the son of the emperor of heaven, she still had a lot of fairies to catch up with. Therefore, her son and daughter also had a lot of babies, but her talent was weak. His brothers laugh behind their backs. The mixed race in the lower world is the blood of father and God. Rubbish or rubbish, and the children they give birth to are just like them.


    Sue sugar heard this, the corners of her mouth can''t help twitching for a while, so this cheap dad found her strength and planned to invite her to heaven?


    The system says, "what are you going to do now?"


    Su Tang''s hand in hand, "I don''t want to get into the fairy''s mess at all."


    Just listening to the disgusting content, she has no interest in the cheap father.


    However, she was not interested, but the fairies were very interested in her.


    "Son of a dog, how did my father become emperor of heaven? Is it so easy to be the emperor of heaven


    "The system," I told you, before the fairy demon scuffle, the demon clan is basically in the water. There are so many excellent sons of the emperor of heaven, but slag dad can''t come out at all, but it''s just the fight between the immortal and the devil. So slag dad finds the devil king, and they cooperate with each other inside and outside, killing many of the emperor''s sons. Otherwise, slag dad can''t find this cheap. "Su Tang is full of disgust. This is nothing.


    "Sure enough."


    System, "this is not the most dreary, dregs dad finally with the devil, the emperor also killed, otherwise, the emperor of heaven this son really turn not to him."


    The emperor of heaven has a seal, because before he died, only his father was around, so he naturally got the seal.


    As a result, although he became emperor of heaven, there were still many former emperors, that is, his brothers, who were covetous. Otherwise, he would not be so anxious to bring Su Tang back to the fairy family.


    Su Tang''s spicy chicken claws in her hand had no idea to continue to chew. She wanted to throw them back to the table. Unexpectedly, her previous attitude made these fairies unhappy and forced them to take her away.


    That''s too much.


    At that time, Su Tang put half of the spicy chicken feet into one of the immortal''s mouth, full of sarcasm, "soft can''t come hard? I don''t want to see if you have the ability. "


    When the bone dregs he had eaten were sent to his mouth, the immortal got sick at that time. Because he didn''t eat lower food all the year round, especially the spicy ones, his tears and nose came out.


    Then, Sutang even more disgusted, "you disgust me."


    The rest of the immortals saw this and felt the same. They took out their weapons one after another and said, "Miss Jinli, don''t toast, don''t drink."


    Su Tang, "I Pooh." Then he picked up the leftovers on the table and splashed them directly. "If you don''t know how to speak, you can eat more. It''s disgusting everywhere."


    It''s a great shame that an immortal should be despised by a little demon in the lower world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    In the end, it''s not a short time to finish it. Su Tang is still eager to see Mo Chen, so she doesn''t bother to deal with them, so she wants to avoid these idiots. Who knows, these idiots avoid them and bump into other people in the middle of the way.


    With black hair and white clothes, the clothes are definitely floating, and the facial features are beautiful. At first glance, they are quite cool.


    However, Su Tang doesn''t have time to appreciate the beauty. She just thinks that if she doesn''t speed up, Mo Chen will go away.


    However, since the man stopped in front of her, he would not let her leave easily.


    Sue sugar frowned, patience gradually disappeared, "get out of the way."


    The man had no expression on his face, but he was holding a sword in his hand. He was arrogant and indifferent. "I''d like to see if you are worth your father''s efforts to find you."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang didn''t know who he was.


    However, the whole family is very funny. Little Koi was ignored when she was a child, and let her live and die on her own. Now that she has grown up, she wants to come to recognize her parents. She is an expert in this world. How can there be such a good thing.


    "I''m not interested in your father or you. Now, I repeat, get out of the way. " As her words fell, she had a whip in her hand.


    The man looked at the whip, scornfully hooked his lips, "but a spirit weapon, but you take him as a treasure, it seems that father''s efforts to find people, but also so."


    As we all know, weapons are divided into artifact, immortal artifact, spirit artifact and magic artifact. Among them, magic artifact is the easiest to get and the least valuable. Although spirit artifact is worth some money, it is only a little valuable. Compared with the valuable immortal artifact and the hard to buy artifact, it has no comparability at all.


    However, men are also interesting. Su Tang is a little demon. It''s like asking a starving beggar why not eat minced meat.


    Koi has been born on its own, and it''s thanks to the appearance of Sutang. Otherwise, it''s not the turn to get what they want.


    So, without a word, Su Tang whipped him with a whip.


    Although the whip is just a magic weapon, Su Tang has already reformed it. As long as you activate the small array on the whip, the whip will freeze instantly. This ice is not ordinary ice. As long as you get close to it, you can force your body with cold air. If you touch it, your accomplishments are poor, and you will freeze into a stick directly.


    In the end, it''s the son of slag father. It''s immortal, but this whip still makes him choke.


    The whip didn''t come to him, but it touched his clothes. In a moment, the white brocade clothes, which had been floating before, were frozen in the moment. He only moved a little, and his clothes broke and fell like scraps of paper.


    Seeing this, Su Tang showed a rather fake smile and didn''t pay attention at all, "immortal, do you want to continue?"


    The man''s face was gloomy, obviously because he had a bad start before. He always looked down on the lower bound, but just now, the little demon hit him in the face.


    Father himself asked the person to take back. He didn''t dare to do anything out of the ordinary. He wanted to teach her a lesson, and then give her a candy to eat, so that she could submit to herself. After all, he was a fairy, but she was just a little demon in the lower world.


    What about her father''s daughter? These hundreds of years of experience in the lower world have doomed her pattern.


    But he counted thousands and thousands, but he didn''t realize that she dared to be so arrogant. Almost, the whip would be thrown on his face. Judging from the power of the talent, if his face was touched, I''m afraid the flesh would fall off now.


    "You know who I am!"


    That tone, as if to know who he is, is a great gift, but Su Tang is really not interested, even now standing in front of her is Tiandi that slag dad, she is not interested.


    However, at this time, worried about a long time the system prompt, or out.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    Su Tang


    Now there are two hours to go before the three-day deadline. How can we say that blackening means blackening! At least you''ve survived these two hours. You''ll be black again!


    She''s really hard.


    However, the guy in front of him was still chattering, "there are 20 children in my father''s family. Among them, I am the only one who holds the important position. If you are willing to be obedient, I will take you to the fairies. But if you are not obedient, why do you think your father has so many children, and why do you stand out?"


    When Su Tang heard that there were twenty children, she couldn''t help pulling out, "is he a pig? How much of a life


    The word pig is more or less discriminatory, so as soon as she opens her mouth, the other party gets angry.


    "You know who he is! I think you are tired of such nonsense! " Said, pull a sword flower, a pair of want to teach her the appearance.


    Is Su Tang really tired and not allowed to tell the truth? It''s good that he doesn''t breed horses!


    However, now that we have said that, it is useless to say more, and it is right to do more.


    Slag dad''s son still has some ability, but how can his experience be equal to Su Tang''s so many accumulated experience in the world? He is really outstanding and excellent in some aspects. But Su Tang has done so many tasks, and he has already finished his skills. This is not the case, so he will fight with her until dark, and she will be frozen into a stick.In the end, she can''t die for the time being, so Su Tang doesn''t care about him.


    After all, just now, the blackening value rose again, up to now, it has risen to 50%.


    "Dog, what time is it?"


    The system sighed, "last time you said you were away for three days, it''s just three days. Now it''s midnight, and Mo Chen is about to go away."


    Su Tang just wants to blow the heads of these bullshit fairies. She''s in a hurry. At last, she''s a little late. Mo Chen has already demolished the demon palace.


    As for the willingness, it was the demon king who refused to let him go.


    Because just now, he found out that there were mixed blood of demons coming to the demon king''s palace. Although these mixed blood kept half of the blood of the demons, they were loyal to the demons. So he was 100% sure that it was the demons who killed Mo Chen''s daughter.


    However, he couldn''t find any evidence to prove that if he was approached by the demon king at this moment, he might turn his back. At that time, he found a strong enemy for himself.


    When Su Tang came, he saw that the demon king was pinched by Mo Chen like a rag doll, and the whole person was empty.


    "Those who stop me will die." Mo Shen is full of Yin Qi. He is like a hell Shura.


    The demon king has been more out of breath and less in air, and his face is pale, but he uses the most primitive method to punch and kick him.


    But it''s clear that the original method didn''t work.


    As for the rest of the demon clan, now they are falling down and seriously injured. Facing their own king being pinched by the neck, there is nothing they can do. Instead, Ji Ruxue looks embarrassed, but her eyes are very deep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Su Tang is deeply afraid that this master will cut his neck accidentally. It''s the demon king in the end. It''s troublesome if he gets involved in cause and effect.


    Therefore, a change in the previous temper, can only try to speak gently with him, "Mo Chen, you first let go."


    Little Koi''s words, although only one, but it seems to calm down the ink under the violent state, he let go, let the demon king fall to the ground, hit a big hole, and then, he slightly tilted his head, the whole person evil and dangerous, "little Koi, you''re late."


    Su Tang has a headache and wants to blow the heads of the fairies again.


    At this time, Mo Shen was in the dark, but his eyes were scarlet, like a dormant dangerous beast, staring at Su Tang without blinking.


    "It''s a long time late." His voice was hoarse and dangerous.


    I don''t know why, it''s still this face, but I always feel that the ink in front of me is more evil than before, especially when I smile with red eyes.


    Although, people with a clear eye can see that the ink appears in the deep, even if the smile, it is also a fake smile.


    Su Tang feels very tired and fragrant. How long has it been? Do you want to be so strict?


    Moreover, don''t speak so well, as early as a few hours ago, you have no patience, blackening value has risen once!


    However, Su Tang didn''t dare to say that and was afraid of death.


    "I had a little accident before. I was stopped, so I was late. But I used the fastest speed, but I didn''t expect Finally, I was late. " In the end, she didn''t abide by the agreement. No matter what accident happened in the middle of the way, Su Tang would still apologize. So she hung her head and said seriously, "I''m sorry."


    Words fall, see the other party did not move, she secretly glanced at the eyes, and then wrinkled face, is very tangled way: "you want to be angry, can hit me."


    Mo Chen laughed, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. "I don''t dare to bully my master and destroy my ancestors."


    This is very angry. What do you mean dare not?


    Is there anything else you dare not do?


    As for deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors, are you still doing little?!


    But, still that sentence, Su Tang dare not say, afraid of death.


    "Yes, our little Mo Mo is the best. It''s my fault. Everything is my fault."


    Mo Chen said, "then you are wrong."


    Sue sugar choked, "late."


    Mo Chen squints, "is it the problem of being late?"


    Su Tangqi wants to hit people, you son of a bitch, just said she was late, why, this just how long, turn over and don''t admit it?


    But these years coax the male Lord to be quite good at, see she is happy or not, so, she hesitated a little bit, then whispered, "I let you worry, I''m sorry."


    Mo Chen said, "what else?"


    Su Tang has already become a Buddha. Now that he has opened his mouth to coax him, one coax is also a coax, and two coax are just like this. There is no need to follow the stingy man''s plan, "not in the future."


    Mo Shen eyebrow tail provocation, "and next time?"


    Su Tang


    "No next time."


    Now, she is an apologetic machine with no emotion.


    Mo Chen had no sense of security. Although the three-day appointment was coming soon, he really didn''t know much about Koi. In these three days, he didn''t investigate from the demon clan, but the Koi and even the whole Shui clan had no record of her.


    She''s like, out of thin air.


    So, gradually he began to worry, began to be uneasy, until finally, the day began to dark, the appointed time also passed, she did not appear again.


    It felt like I was abandoned again.


    Different from last time, last time he would set up a bureau to cheat him, but he didn''t even want to cheat.


    People calmed down for a while. Su Tang took the time to see the demon king. It was nothing serious, but some minor injuries. With the resilience of the demon family, she could be alive again in half a month.


    However, the demon king put aside first, it''s time for her to settle accounts in autumn.


    "Small Mo Mo, you come."


    Although the blackening value didn''t change, it was calmed down, so now Mo Chen was very obedient.


    Su Tang saw him come over, but because this guy is too tall, he said with a smile, "too tall, can you squat down? My neck is a little sour."


    Then, Mo Shen squatted down.


    Su Tang stroked his dog''s head, smooth, quite novel, this is the first time she touched his head.


    "Next time, don''t be so crazy."


    Mo Chen is also wronged. Why he is crazy is not because she is late.


    Seeing that he was speechless, Su Tang squinted, "you see, because you are crazy, our plans are all upset. "


    Mo Chen said," he didn''t let me go out to find you. "


    Su tangle is happy. It''s a man. If she really wants to go out, there are many ways. Why make so much trouble? She just wants her to notice.She still understands that.


    "He won''t let you go out. You can come secretly and demolish the palace. It''s so noisy. Have you ever thought about how to end when I come back?"


    Originally, she planned to let the demon king and the demon king have a scuffle, but after being told by the system about slag father, she thought it was mysterious.


    The demon clan couldn''t compete with the demon clan. Now the demon clan secretly cooperates with the fairy clan. Su Tang thinks that the fairy clan is going to be finished.


    No, it''s the end of the world.


    Mo Shen pursed his lips and said nothing. In fact, for him, he never paid attention to the demons or the demons.


    However, the koi seems to be angry.


    "I''m sorry." He can easily recognize his mistakes. Anyway, the koi is by his side. It''s nothing to recognize his mistakes.


    As soon as she thought of his dog temper, she couldn''t help learning his previous tone, "what''s wrong?"


    Mo Chen obviously Leng for a while, also looked up at her, as a result, the cheek was severely pinched.


    It''s not enough to hold the cheek with one hand, but Sutang also put out another hand, "speak, isn''t it quite able to speak just now?"


    Mo Chen suddenly understood her small emotion before, "I It''s reckless. "


    Sutang continued, "there''s more."


    Once born twice, Mo Chen let her hold her face and continued: "I''m sorry to disturb your plan."


    Su Tang was satisfied and asked, "is there another time?"


    Mo Chen, "no next time."


    At this point, Su Tang finally let go of his cheek, and then continued to roll his slippery head, "OK, this matter has been turned over, and no one is allowed to mention it again."


    Mo Chen naturally agreed.


    It''s Ji Ruxue, who is stunned by the operation between them. Seriously, he has lived for more than 100 years, but he has never seen anything like this.


    Ji Ruxue is the only one in the demon clan who has fallen all over his eyes. It''s hard not to pay attention. Thinking about what he promised, he said, "Ji Ruxue, do you want to be an immortal or a demon?"


    Ji Ruxue, "xiumo."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    This answer is not surprising, but it''s not good to make a mess of the demon clan, and it''s not good to stay here. Originally, Su Tang wanted to make a long-term plan, but unexpectedly, she killed a wave of Chen Yaojin in the middle of the way.


    It''s still the Xianzu group. Because Su Tang doesn''t cooperate, they want to be tough now.


    For them, they are the fairies of the upper world. Even if this little demon is the daughter of the emperor of heaven, the emperor of heaven has many children and has been raised in the lower world since he was a child. That''s why he doesn''t understand etiquette, is so ignorant, and is so rude to them.


    They are used to being arrogant, but they forget that the so-called emperor of heaven, as they call it, used to be a monk in the lower world.


    Mo Chen looks at these fairy families who suddenly come out in front of him. His eyes are dark. He is gloomy and dangerous. "Little Koi, they just stopped you?"


    Su Tang knows that this guy is holding his breath in his heart. It''s better to spill his anger on other people than on her. Besides, these fairies are really blocking her, otherwise she won''t be late.


    "Yes, I don''t want to take me away, and I want to use a strong one."


    This undoubtedly ignited Mo Shen''s anger. He was smiling, but the smile was cruel and bloodthirsty. He walked towards the fairies step by step. Every step of the way, the killing in his eyes was deeper.


    As soon as his little Koi was with him, someone tried to take it away from him. It was just wishful thinking.


    The fairies raised their heads, full of disdain, but a lower world monk, fighting with them, is just looking for death.


    "Miss Jin, are you sure you want to disobey?" Those fairies didn''t even look at Mo Shen, but threatened Su Tang with words, "if you are stubborn, your friend, we are not polite."


    Sue sugar almost laughed, immediately made an invitation gesture, "please, don''t mention it."


    If they want to die, she won''t stop them.


    Seeing her stubborn and impatient, the Xians took out their weapons one after another.


    Su Tang was tired of running all day. She wanted to find a place to sit down. Unexpectedly, as soon as she looked back, she saw that the demon king didn''t know when to wake up. She was crawling all the way, trying to leave this dangerous area.


    The demon king crawls very slowly, crawls one step, stops and pretends to be dead for a while. At last, seeing that he is about to climb out of the courtyard, Su Tang can''t help but walk directly in front of him, and then squats down with a smile.


    "Demon king, where are you going?"


    This seemingly gentle inquiry made the demon king shiver. He slowly looked up, looked at the strange face in front of him, and suddenly squeezed out an embarrassed smile, "no, I don''t want to go anywhere."


    He didn''t know Su Tang''s present appearance, but he had heard the dialogue between him and Mo Shen, so he could guess her identity.


    She should be the little Koi that the demon monk has been looking for. However, somehow, the smell of her makes him feel familiar, and he can''t help shivering.


    "If you don''t want to go anywhere, just watch a play with me here. At least it''s also the fairies in the upper world. It''s rare to see them." With that, she easily picked up the demon king, and then threw him back to the original place. She was looking at the weak, but she threw an adult man away with her bare hands, but her face was not red and her breath was not panting.


    After all this, she clapped her hands and walked back slowly.


    At this time, Su Tang was not particular about people. She went directly to the demon king and continued to smile and ask, "you say, who can win in the end of these two groups of people?"


    When the demon king looked at the destroyed demon palace, he felt a drop of blood in his heart, but he did not dare to say that the little Koi looked thin and weak, but his cultivation was so advanced that he was not an ordinary person.


    He didn''t want to offend the two groups of people who were fighting not far away, because he couldn''t deal with any of them, so he said to him, "this girl, have we met before? I always have a sense of deja vu. "


    It was an awkward conversation, but Su Tang was very interested and said, "Oh, I do know each other, but I didn''t do that long ago."


    The demon king was shocked at that time. Although he did feel familiar with her, he had known so many people for so many years. For a long time, even he didn''t remember. So he asked this question casually. Who knows, he really knew her.


    He racked his brains to think about it. At last, he suddenly looked at her in horror, "you Are you Huier? "


    Huier? What hui''er, Su Tang is confused, but she looks at him coldly, neither denying nor admitting.


    But in the eyes of the demon king, not denying is admitting. At that time, he began to repent.


    "Huier, I didn''t want to give you the position of the demon queen at the beginning, but at that time, other demon clans were all against it. I was not stable. Even if I reluctantly made you the queen, you would not be long. I thought you really hanged yourself at that time, but I didn''t expect to see you in your lifetime. " Finish saying, the tears snot a big, almost cry faint in her arms, "Hui son, can see you again, I am really too moved."Demon king said, people to sue sugar body pounce, the result pounce to half, was kicked open with the foot.


    Su Tang kicks perfect people, full of disgust, "demon king romantic debt is quite a lot, I heard that you have changed three term demon queen? Is the first term forced, and so are the second and third? Besides the queen of the demon, I heard that the queen of the demon was very busy. Every one of them was forced? "


    If he can be a demon king, he must have a thick skin. Moreover, he is also a demon king. How many concubines are he?


    "No, some of them are tribute from other ethnic groups. You know, people come all the way to pay tribute. If they refuse, they will be embarrassed. Our demon palace is not short of this stutter, so they simply stay."


    He was so arrogant that he almost threw up sugar.


    The left and right fairies are involved, and her waistcoat can''t be preserved. It''s better to say it by yourself than to wait for the fairies to say it.


    So she cracked her lips and said, "I don''t know Huier, but I know the leopard spirit. What''s her name..."


    The memory is too long, she can''t remember for a moment, but is demon king, suddenly pain heart disease first way: "call leopard Huan! That''s my top general. If it wasn''t for Jin Li, how could I have lost this general! "


    Now the demon king is still worried about it.


    Who knows, the next second, Su Tang said with a smile: "well, let''s re introduce my name, Jinli."


    As soon as the voice came out, the demon king was stiff, "Jin "Jin Li?"


    Su Tang, "yes, that''s Jin Li in your mouth."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    The demon king is incredible.


    No, it''s impossible. He heard that Jinli is the old bald donkey! They are all male. How could they be the koi in front of them! Although the little Koi looks at Jiao Didi, her hand is extremely ferocious. No matter how ferocious she is, she is also a woman!


    "You You, you don''t want me! "


    Su Tang almost laughs at the way she counsels. She suddenly remembers a prank in the past. At that time, the demon king still had many generals under his command. When a leopard spirit died, he almost stabbed the hornet''s nest. Other generals asked to fight one after another. What did Su Tang do at that time.


    She sneaked into each other''s barracks, then turned the demon king into a dog, sealed his accomplishments, and threw it into the world for several days. During this period, because he didn''t feed it, the guy finally stole steamed stuffed buns. As a result, his strength was poor, and he was chased and beaten by the owner of the steamed buns shop. When she arrived, the guy was still hard mouthed, saying that human omnivores, how could such a noble demon king steal.


    In this regard, Su Tang also commented on the bun, saying: "even dogs love to eat and ignore it. It''s really a shame to call it meat bun."


    In the end, she simply told him to ignore.


    At that time, she didn''t want to kill him. Although she was a little stupid, she could at least contain the demons. So she taught him a lesson and threw him back. Maybe she knew that she had lost someone, so she didn''t take revenge on the leopard spirit at last. She went back to her house in frustration. So far, for nearly a hundred years, he didn''t provoke any more people.


    "Goubuli, long time no see, you really forgot me." Then he stretched out his hand and did not forget to learn the way he used to pull the dog''s hand, which made the hair on his head disordered.


    As soon as the title came out, the demon king was directly stupid at that time.


    Su Tang, "don''t move. Is your archetype a thousand year old bastard?"


    If the demon king had been ridiculed like this before, he would have fought back. But now, he glared at Su Tang, but he didn''t wait for him to say anything. A sharp attack suddenly hit him. Although he barely escaped, he was hit by a big hole on the ground.


    When he looked up, he saw that Mo Chen, the demon monk, had not forgotten to gaze at him even though he was fighting with those fairies.


    The demon king suffocated. At this moment, he wanted to die on the spot!


    Death is impossible to die, so he turned his eyes and chose to faint.


    Su Tang gave a TUT of disgust and didn''t tear him down.


    Over there, Mo Chen and the fairies were fighting fiercely. Su Tang simply drew a border to avoid being affected here. The demon king was still useful to her.


    However, I don''t know how Mo Chen suddenly got angry and made a big killing move.


    This move killed 1000 enemies and hurt 800 people. Unless it was necessary, it was unnecessary. At that time, Su Tang frowned.


    "Mo Chen, you are crazy!" She quickly pulled down the border, and when she walked by, the guy held her hand.


    "Let me see your injury." At the beginning, she didn''t notice his change. She was afraid that he would be hurt. As a result, she just wanted to take her hand out of his palm, but the other party suddenly pulled her into her arms and sealed her lips.


    Su Tang


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!


    Brother, if you don''t agree with me, kiss me. What''s the matter!


    Xu is because she is not attentive, that son of a bitch still bites her unexpectedly, give her gas of, directly open mouth to want to bite back.


    Who knows, the other party took advantage of this opportunity to attack Huanglong, forcing her to surrender.


    I don''t know how long it took for Sutang to feel suffocated before she was finally released.


    She gasped for several breaths of air, which gave birth to the airway: "Mo Chen, you are a dog! "


    Mo Chen guessed that she would be angry and kiss her without asking. He didn''t respect her at all. It was inevitable that Koi would be angry. However, what she was angry about was not that he had kissed her, but that he had bitten her.


    Didn''t resist, Mo Shen Qiao lips, lazy way: "Ang, you just know?"


    This is the first man to admit that he is a dog owner in front of her.


    Good, shameless enough!


    Anyway, it''s shameless, so Mo Chen will carry it out to the end, "dogs are all protectors, but at the same time, it''s easy to be jealous. Next time, if you masturbate other animals, you may become a mad dog. "


    Su Tang


    Mo Chen, "the chain is in your hand. How to raise it depends on you."


    Su Tang''s whole face was numb and she didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Just, three days no see, crazy more thoroughly.


    She turned to look at the immortal families in the pool of blood. The spleen was broken and the immortal bones were destroyed. No one could live under such heavy damage.


    Over there, the demon king had already "awoke in seclusion", but when he saw some fairies lying in a pool of blood, he wanted to faint again.


    After that, some fairies die in the realm of demons. Within a day, fairies will declare war with them. What will they use to resist at that time?


    No, we have to find a way!


    However, not waiting for him to come up with countermeasures, there, Mo Chen was wow, spitting out a mouthful of blood.Su Tang was shocked by the movement, and immediately rushed to him. Then, he saw Mo Chen staring at the blood stains in the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "little Koi still cares about me. It''s good."


    Su Tang


    You''d better die.


    Although in the heart has innumerable slot spot, but finally accepts the destiny to give him to feel the pulse to heal.


    "Demon king, get up and have a room cleaned up." With that, she holds Mo Chen and kicks the demon king who is dizzy.


    The demon king was bitter in his heart, but now that he was found, he couldn''t pretend to be dizzy any more. So he covered his chest and awoke slowly with a look of serious injury. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Su Tang


    One by one, it''s the reincarnation of dramatists.


    Helpless, can repeat again just now words, "let a person tidy up a room to come out."


    The demon king looked around and wanted to cry, "My Demon palace has been destroyed. How can I clean up the house?" However, the words of complaint just came out. Seeing Su Tang''s eyes staring, she didn''t dare to say anything at once. She just said, "don''t worry, give me a fragrant time, and I''ll arrange it right away!"


    Mo Chen pretends to lean weakly against Su Tang, but his eyes are dangerously narrowed. He looks at the demon king all the way away, and says: "little Koi like people with hair?"


    Su Tang thought that she had just pulled the demon king''s hair, and said, "generally." Then he wanted to stab the dog again and said, "but if the other person''s hair is good, he can''t help but want to touch it. After all, who doesn''t like good things?"


    Mo Chen is silent. He will never have hair in his life.


    "What''s the matter?" Sutang asked, following his casual tone? All of a sudden


    Mo Chen endure the impulse of vomiting blood, can only say as if nothing had happened: "nothing."


    "It''s OK. Since I''m injured, I''ll go for a few more days. I''m not allowed to get up without my permission." She said smilingly, don''t think she doesn''t know, what serious injury spit blood, that is he pretends!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    When he said to lie for a few more days, Mo Chen really kept himself in bed for several days. Of course, during this period, he didn''t have time to spare. For a moment, he felt chest tightness, for a moment, his hands hurt. He asked her to take medicine. In the end, he almost asked her to warm the bed.


    The acting is first-class.


    Su Tang, however, was also tolerant during this period. It depends on how far he can go. However, he was surprised by this endurance. The blackening value has been reduced by 10%. Up to now, there is only 40% blackening value left.


    Originally, she was still thinking about when this guy could hold back, but unexpectedly, what was worse than her was the demon king.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would not have recognized it.


    The demon king estimated that he didn''t expect to be seen when he went out in the middle of the night. He turned around quickly like a little girl, and almost cried to let her stop looking.


    In the moonlight, Su Tang looked at Cheng Liang''s bald head and said, "Goubuli, where''s your hair?"


    Goubuli, no, the demon king was very sad. His proud black hair was far away from him.


    In recent days, it had been a little bit relieved, and even comforted myself. My hair was gone, and I still had it. But now I was asked by Su Tang, I don''t know why, but I was wronged.


    "Ask your demon monk!" The more the demon king said, the more angry he was. The more he said, the more aggrieved he was. "He''s a monk. What''s he doing with my hair! I''ve provoked him! "


    The cry of the demon king made it clear that Su Tang didn''t do it, but he felt a sense of guilty. It was like that the dog chain didn''t hold well and let her dog bite.


    "Well Do you want me to do justice for you? "


    Demon King cry to cry, IQ or online, he thought of the last death line of sight, can''t help shivering.


    "And I don''t think so. "


    If she doesn''t have her hair, she''ll lose it. Anyway, she''ll still have her life. If she''s fair, what if she doesn''t even have her soul.


    After thinking about it, the demon king said, "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a few hairs."


    Sue sugar, "are you sure?"


    The demon king nodded his head and said, "it''s getting late. I''d better go back to have a rest." With that, he started to walk, but at the end, he ran, as if there were some wolves, tigers and leopards chasing him.


    Sue sugar puffed the corners of her mouth and finally drew her eyes back.


    Back in the house, she looked at Mo Chen who had not yet fallen asleep. She thought of the poor demon king before and said, "guess who I just met?"


    Mo Chen is harmless to people and animals at the moment, just like a gentle young gentleman. Hearing the words, he smiles and says, "Ji Ruxue?"


    In this demon family, he doesn''t know several people. Except Ji Ruxue, there is only the demon king. However, the demon king has lost his hair recently. He can''t tell where he is crying with his head in his arms. He shouldn''t appear carelessly.


    But some things happen to be so coincidental, although the demon king will not appear, unexpectedly, Su Tang still met him.


    She didn''t want to play any riddles, so she said, "well, I didn''t recognize him at first. After all, it''s different from before."


    Mo Chen listened to this and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s the demon king. What''s the matter?"


    Look, I''m so calm after doing something wrong. Su Tang said, "overnight, the demon king''s hair suddenly disappeared. Do you think it''s strange?"


    Mo Chen is still very calm, after all, in his eyes, the demon king is not a rival, this is not, even don''t face said: "what''s strange, I recently feel itchy scalp, I think I will soon grow hair."


    Su Tang''s eyes twitched slightly, looking at his serious nonsense.


    She still has long hair. Don''t think she doesn''t know. He won''t have hair if there is no accident in his life. When master Jingqing gave him gradient, he didn''t use an ordinary razor.


    "Scalp itching, in addition to long hair, I think there may be a long worm."


    Mo Chen now but will not want to face to carry out in the end, smell speech, not only not angry, unexpectedly also head to her arms arch, "really? Can you show me a li


    Su Tang looked at the hair that suddenly arched towards her, and wanted to slap it up.


    This man is really shameless!


    Mo Shen felt the low pressure of the Koi and continued with a smile: "a Li, maybe the insect is too small to see, or you can feel it?"


    Su Tang


    Not only don''t want to touch, but also want to hit.


    In the end, I couldn''t help but slap Su Tang.


    That clear sound, resounded through the whole room at that time.


    Sue sugar finished, also do not regret, but did not expect, the other party actually a grasp of her wrist. She narrowed her eyes, thinking about whether the bastard wants to show his true shape. Unexpectedly, the other side was full of heartache and said, "do you have pain in your hand when you hit so hard?"


    Su Tang:???


    Brother, don''t be fooled!


    Mo Chen, "if you don''t say anything, it''s really painful. Ah Li, tell me about you. If you really want to do it, don''t use your own hands. How painful it is. Is it stupid? " Said, but also distressed to her Huhu.It''s like she''s made of water. It''s broken when she touches it.


    Su Tang''s expression at that time was numb. "Well, next time I''ll chop with a sword."


    She also casually a, the result Mo Chen incredibly very seriously nods, "good."


    For Mo Chen, his skin is rough and his flesh is thick. Ordinary things can''t hurt him. Of course, the most important thing is that little Koi''s hands are really soft and comfortable.


    If Su Tang knew what he thought at the moment, he would not cut it with a sword, but directly break his neck!


    However, after this disturbance, she was completely lost.


    Because Mo Shen keeps asking her to take care of her, Su Tang also sleeps with him late at night. However, sleeping in the same bed is different from that of Yao Xiu. Sleeping less than ten and a half days will not affect her. Therefore, she is meditating these days.


    But she didn''t expect that when she opened her eyes again, the people in front of her almost startled her.


    The face is still a very familiar handsome face. The only thing that has changed is that in the past, there was a jade crown on his head. His dark black hair poured down and scattered on his shoulder. With his smiling eyes like stars, his temperament was immortal.


    Sue sugar was in a daze at that time.


    Little Koi''s stunned expression is very cute, a pair of apricot eyes stare big, clear pupil, clearly reflecting his figure.


    Mo Chen is very satisfied with her reaction, and can''t help but hook the lips, "what''s the matter? All of a sudden, I''m stunned? "


    Having said that, she was more sure that little Koi liked hairy ones. No, as soon as he had hair, she was stunned.


    Sutang was in a complex mood at that time, and even the language did not know how to organize and make complaints about it. Finally, he was hard to swallow when he looked forward with great anticipation.


    "It''s nothing, but you suddenly have hair, some..."


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to describe it. Instead, she said with a smile, "look, I told you yesterday that I might grow my hair."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry, and she sympathized with the demon king in her heart.


    Mo Chen''s face was full of praise. She couldn''t say half a bad word, so she could only follow the praise. Of course, those praise words were not random words. After all, his face was still very tough, but Su Tang couldn''t help laughing when she looked at his expression.


    At this time of ink, like a crazy wagging tail, in order to get the owner''s praise of the big dog.


    "Well, although the hair looks good, let''s give it back to the demon king."


    The king of other people''s family, the worst is a life, but the demon king, although his life is saved, his hair goes out first. If people know this, it will be ridiculed for a lifetime. It''s the kind of stain that can''t be washed out.


    What''s more, the demon king is a demon, and his hair is also his fur. Now if he becomes a prototype, he may be bald. At their level of cultivation, there will be no big change in appearance, so once the fur is gone, it will easily not grow, and it will take a lot of time and energy.


    Mo Chen is still hard mouthed at the moment. "What can I give back to the demon king? The hair I grow with my own strength is mine." Then, he suddenly squinted, full of danger, said: "or, little Koi, do you love that stupid fox?"


    The prototype of the demon king is a Nine Tailed Fox, and his strength is very high in the demon clan, but his fate doesn''t temper him at all.


    Su Tang sighed. Although the fox is good-looking, it''s not as important as her husband.


    "You are you, no matter whether you have hair or not, I will not change you in any way." Su Tang wanted to persuade him slowly, but when he thought about his dog temper, he said deliberately, "or do you want me to touch other people''s hair on you every day?"


    Male owners have a fatal common point, that damned possessiveness, but it is very terrible.


    No, when she talked about touching other people''s hair, Mo Shen''s expression changed.


    Su Tang continued: "of course, if you don''t mind, I don''t mind, but I can smell a fox smell from this hair."


    What''s the smell of fox? Mo Shen''s face turned black at that time. He almost grabbed his hair from his head, then stepped on the ground and finally set off the fire.


    Finally, Su Tang stopped it in time and said, "no, let''s give it back to the demon king."


    Mo Chen cold face, now also don''t say the hair is his, direct way: "that now go back to him."


    Say to return, Mo Chen all the way pull Su sugar, soon found the demon king temporary place, but, they haven''t come near, hear what seems to have a dispute in the courtyard.


    "Ji Ruxue, I treat you so sincerely! You lied to me


    Ji Ruxue, "I didn''t cheat you, you didn''t ask."


    Demon king, "you son of a bitch..."


    Mo Chen and Su Tang look at each other, and then directly kick open the gate of the courtyard.


    Then, they saw that the demon king was angry and said, "Ji Ruxue, you are a man! You''re a big man. You''re a woman. Are you disgusting? "


    Compared with the demon king, Ji Ruxue is very calm, "until now I found my gender, I also wonder how you became the demon king."


    The evil king had the heart to kill at that time.


    Pian Ji Ruxue is also tough. She says: "I''m blind, I can''t blame anyone else."


    At that time, the demon king was almost angry and said several things about you.


    "You You I''ll kill you


    In the end, it was su Tang who persuaded her.


    Seriously, the demon king is really miserable.


    No hair, no beauty.


    "Well, if you have the strength to wait for the fairy to come and question me, I''ll take care of everything else."


    Sue sugar a voice, but let two parties reluctantly stop, so, she conveniently lost her hair to the past, "your things."


    In the dark picture, the demon king didn''t react at first, but after he reacted, his face changed.


    No, it''s you who took it away. Now it''s back. What do you mean?


    The question on Xu Shi''s face was too obvious, and Mo Shen was full of disgust and said, "I''ll give it back to you."


    The demon king was attacked one after another. He was so angry that he jumped. "Taste? what does it taste like? Don''t talk nonsense. I bathe and burn incense every day. There can''t be any smell! "


    Ink sink, "a fox flavor, really smelly."


    Demon King


    Mo Chen said, "so, I gave it back to you."


    The demon king was almost angry and crying. He was a fox. No matter how clean he was, no matter how fragrant he was, it couldn''t cover up the fact that he was a fox. Moreover, you snatched hair from him, didn''t you know he was a fox from the beginning? Now that he''s finished, why don''t you come and dislike him as a fox?


    I don''t bully foxes like that!


    "Mo Chen! Don''t go too far! "


    Mo Shen squinted at him coldly, "what do you want?"This farce, Su sugar want to help the forehead, "OK, don''t quarrel, don''t forget that a few fairy things haven''t been solved."


    Talking about the fairy family is like pouring cold water on the demon king. The whole person is gone.


    That''s the fairy family. With the strength of the demon family now, they can''t fight at all. Before, the so-called three world scuffle, it was because the demon family and the fairy family had a lot of trouble. His demon family was fishing in troubled waters.


    It''s up to her. Naturally, Su Tang won''t sit back and ignore her. Moreover, in the current situation, the emperor of heaven''s dregs will not let her go. It''s better to take the initiative than to be passive.


    "I will be responsible for this."


    Having said that, the demon king is still Yan Baji, "the demon clan lasted for tens of thousands of years, and now I''m afraid it will be destroyed in my hands."


    This decadent appearance, at that time was su sugar slap up, "what do you think, with me, the demon clan will be OK."


    Why should I believe you


    Su Tang, "just because I''m the daughter of Tiandi."


    Everyone was shocked by this.


    The demon king subconsciously felt that she was joking, but when he thought of the fairies, he was silent.


    If so, why kill those fairies?


    Su Tang continued: "when I was wearing Jin Li, I found a very interesting thing."


    Jin Li''s identity, several major events have her, so she said she found a very interesting thing, basically no doubt.


    She looked at the demon king, but there was no murderous air in her eyes. "I know that at last you and the demon king joined hands to kill Jingqing. Oh, the real master Jingqing was dead at that time, so in the real sense, you and the demon king joined hands to kill me."


    As soon as the words came out, the murderous spirit immediately came from all directions.


    The demon king counseled at that time, trying to explain something, but Su Tang interrupted: "calm down, your little means can''t hurt me. I escaped because I found the secret between the demon king and the emperor of heaven. That secret is more exciting than you kill me with him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    Su Tang first appeased Mo Chen, otherwise, before she could tell the secret, the demon king''s head would fall to the ground.


    The emperor of heaven and the devil, no matter when they are together, they are all enemies, but now they say they have secrets.


    But at present, Su Tang did not play a riddle, directly said: "do you know the identity of the current emperor of heaven?"


    The identity of the emperor of heaven, the demon king in the lower world, is really not clear.


    Su Tang continued: "the mixed race of Xianzu and renzu was in the upper world in those days, so it should be hard to live. Otherwise, how could they join hands with the demon king to kill the former Emperor Tiandi and his brothers and sisters."


    This is no doubt a thunderbolt from the ground, which makes everyone''s eyes wide open, and it''s incredible.


    The demon king murmured to himself, "this is too crazy, you let me slow down."


    Ji Ruxue after a short shock, hissed, "so, Tiandi killed Tiandi, it''s really a big play."


    Only Mo Chen, without a word, looked at her so quietly.


    However, although she didn''t speak, her eyes were very firm. It seemed that no matter what she did, he would unconditionally stand on her side, even if she was the enemy of heaven.


    After su Tang finished the explosive news, she became lazy. She said to the demon king, "Goubuli, don''t be afraid that the demon clan will be destroyed in your hands. As long as you can let the fairy people know what the emperor of heaven has done, believe me, he will be too busy to care about you. As for me, although I''m my cheap father, I''ve been happy for a thousand years. After I found out my identity, I began to chase him. What do you think he wants to do? "


    The demon king is also a Nine Tailed Fox. Su Tang reminds him of this. Naturally, he understands.


    "The emperor of heaven has no need to continue to cooperate with the demons, but if I were the devil, I would not end the cooperation so easily. Most likely... " When the demon king thought of the fighting power of Koi, he could guess with his toes, "he wants to use you to contain the demons."


    Su Tang smiles, "smart."


    The demon king scratched his bald head. In fact, he didn''t want to be smart at all. "What are you going to do next?"


    Su Tang said, "you are the demon king. Of course, you need to find a way."


    The Demon King opened his eyes and said, "no, it''s not me who killed the fairies! What''s the matter with me


    Su Tang continued to smile, "but they died in the demon clan. Do you think the emperor of heaven will listen to your explanation?"


    Words out, the demon king''s face are distorted, was angry!


    But without waiting for him to roar angrily, he saw that Su Tang changed her smiling appearance and said coolly, "if I''m taken to restrain the demons, I''ll come to the demons as a guest. After all, I''m also from the demons. I think the demon king will advance and retreat with me."


    Demon King


    Black, it''s really black. This guy is like a kind Koi. He''s a black heart!


    The demon king was angry, but in the middle of it, he suddenly turned his eyes to Ji Ruxue and looked at Su Tang and Mo Shen. Suddenly, a question that he ignored came out of his head. "You three don''t know each other, do you?"


    After he asked, he saw that the three did not deny it. Suddenly, his eyes turned black. "So, what''s the name of a li? Is it all fake? What other demons? Do you want to start a war between the demon clan and the demon clan? "


    Su Tang saw that his guess was almost the same, but she was not guilty. Instead, she said, "why, you and the devil are allowed to pit me, and I''m not allowed to pit back?"


    The demon king choked, and then his skull hurt.


    The world is so chaotic that he doesn''t want to be the demon king!


    Do what you love!


    He is going on, his head is going bald, no, his head is still bald!


    Take a broad view of the three realms, not to mention the emperor of heaven, but the demons and the two in front of them. He is not enough for them to play. The demon king will be finished sooner or later.


    He rubbed the temple, full of fatigue, "Jin Li, you are also a demon. In this way, I will give you the position of demon king. You can play as you like. I have only one request, that is, don''t take me to play."


    Su Tang can''t do it. The demon clan, with such a big burden on her shoulders, she will be tired to death.


    "No, I''m a half breed. I can''t do this job."


    The demon king said, "no, you can! You really can


    Su Tang said, "no, I''m not familiar with the demon clan, and it''s hard to convince the public. At this juncture, changing the king temporarily will cause turbulence."


    The demon king wanted to roar, but as soon as he opened his mouth, there was a sharp sword in front of his neck. The long sword is full of cold light. As long as it is a little closer to one millimeter, the demon king''s neck will see blood.


    He didn''t dare to move, but his eyes almost flamed, "Mo Shen, what are you doing?"


    Mo Chen said, "a Li asked you to be the demon king. If you refuse, I will kill you."


    Demon King


    You couple are poisonous!


    He just finished, and the damned demon monk really started to move his sword. At the moment, he scared the demon king into roaring: "OK, OK, I know, I''m not yet!"With the biggest voice, say the most counsellor words.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "if you promise earlier, nothing will happen. Come on, let''s start planning the next step."


    ***


    it didn''t take long to cover up the death of those fairies. Soon, the emperor of heaven knew


    however, although people died in the demon clan, the smell of the demon clan could be traced nearby.


    The emperor of heaven was furious at that time, but anger was one thing, but there was another kind of speculation in his heart.


    If the devil knows that Jinli is his daughter, then, in order to avoid finding a strong opponent for himself, he will really get rid of it quickly, but how can Jinli be assassinated so easily? So, the best way is to let her break with the fairies.


    The emperor of heaven wanted to fight against the demon clan in Lingxiao hall. After all, people died in the demon clan. But behind his back, people secretly investigated to find out how much it had to do with the demon king.


    On the other hand, Su Tang was not idle. After giving the emperor a wrong message, she revealed to the devil that the emperor wanted to take her back to the fairy family. The most important thing was her identity.


    As soon as I heard that Jin Li was not dead, the demon king could not sit down at that time, so he came to the demon family in person that day.


    There is no dispute between the demon clan and the demon clan, so the demon king is welcome.


    However, the arrival of the devil has brought another amazing news.


    He looked at Ji Ruxue, rarely actually stopped, and then, hook up the cold thin lips, smile, "you can live to now, a little ability."


    This words a, Ji such as snow when is facial expression is wrong.


    Among all the hybrids, the fairy devil hybrid is the worst. It may not live as long as ordinary people. However, if the devil can stop and say such a word, Ji Ruxue''s identity must be unusual.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    The demon king said this, is bound to attract the attention of others, not to mention Ji Ruxue can stand in this position, must have a lot to do with the demon king and others.


    In the main hall, Su Tang held her chin with one hand, smelling the words, but she laughed, "so, what does the devil want to tell us when he says this without end?"


    The demon king came by himself and naturally wanted to talk about it. However, he didn''t expect that Jin Li, not the demon king, would open his mouth.


    He looked at the demon king sitting at the top and raised his lips, "demon king, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The demon king is most annoyed with these things. It''s clear that he is the fox, but the people around him are more and more scheming. For example, the demon king, although he is smiling, his secret means are vicious.


    "Don''t talk about these things. If you have something to do, tell her. I don''t want to get involved in your affairs at all."


    He can''t make trouble, he can hide!


    But the demon king laughed, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. The demon king is still so straightforward. But are you sure you don''t want to get involved? Don''t forget, you are the demon king. "


    The appearance and temperament of those who can be the superior are all good, but the demon king seems gentle and polite, but the killing in his heart will be obvious if he doesn''t restrain himself a little.


    For example, now, two times I haven''t seen him for a long time. The first time, he will keep gentle, and the second time, he will expose his nature.


    However, it is also true that when they have all become leaders, there is no need to restrain themselves.


    Although the demon king is a Nine Tailed Fox, he is a little silly and white. If he is fooled by others, he will believe it. No, he was cheated by the demon king to pit Jinli, otherwise he would not pay attention to the practitioners of the human race.


    It''s stupid to be forgiven for one loss, but it''s stupid to be forgiven for another.


    "I don''t want to be the demon king at all, so if you have something to do, tell her. If you can''t, tell the demon monk. Anyway, I don''t care."


    The demon king saw that he didn''t take the bait, his face was a little heavy, and he looked coldly at Su Tang.


    Su Tang is not afraid, even haughtily raised his chin, "how do you see me like this? If you look at me like this, I''ll be afraid. "


    Mouth said fear, eyes with provocation.


    The devil said with a sneer, "should I call you master Jingqing, or master Jinli, or Little Koi demon


    In her hands to eat so much, thanks to the devil how can she have a good face.


    Su Tang said with a smile: "in fact, there is another name. No one has called it like this yet." She said, pause, this just with extremely slow, and with a kind of casual taste: "you can call me Mrs. mo."


    This words a, sit beside of Mo Shen heart sharp suddenly a quiver, connect pupil all tiny enlarge.


    But in the end, it''s the man, and the scene can''t be broken, so he was very calm and said: "little Koi, how do you want him to die?"


    A mouth is a matter of life and death, the devil''s face was dark at that time.


    He sneered and said with a sneer, "demon king, are you sure you want a tribe to interfere in our affairs?"


    We?


    That said, the relationship between them is not so good!


    At that time, the demon king said, "don''t talk so well. What''s wrong with the Terran? Are you still discriminating? The heavenly emperors in the upper world are all mixed race of human race and fairy race. Do you discriminate against them? "


    The demon king really doesn''t want to play any riddles with him. He''s very tired. If he has the kind, he''ll fight with a gun. To a great extent, he''ll lose, but at least he''ll be happy!


    The devil frowned, did not expect that he would suddenly say this, and from his tone, seems to know a lot of secrets.


    The cooperation between him and the emperor of heaven is not shady. It is the emperor of heaven who really needs to be taboo. However, once the secret is made public, he can no longer threaten the emperor of heaven.


    He looked down at the seats and suddenly, abruptly changed the subject. "Do you want to know his identity? The mixed blood of the fairy and the devil is not allowed by the way of heaven. Originally, I thought he would not live to be 30 years old. "


    Ji Ruxue is now a hundred years old. Although some of his life span can''t be seen, he raised his head after listening to the demon king.


    Although he was only a hundred years old, there was too much darkness to see, so he didn''t expect much, just looked at him coldly.


    Rao is the devil, and he has to praise his spirit.


    "It''s the product of the emperor of heaven and the devil''s saint, but your face is twice as beautiful as the saint. I don''t know if the emperor of heaven will bring you back to the upper world with you. "


    Su Tang leans lazily on the chair and stirs up dissension. It''s really bad enough. The key is to play this trick in front of her.


    Even though she suddenly knew her identity, Ji Ruxue didn''t show any shock or other expression. She was still cold, as if the devil was just saying something unimportant.


    However, the devil would not let go so easily.


    The demon king didn''t care. The damn Koi and the demon monk obviously wanted to kill him. Not to mention the emperor of heaven in the upper world, the demon clan had more powerful enemies alone, so he had to find a way.They are all the descendants of the emperor of heaven. Jin Li is favored by the emperor of heaven because of her cultivation. However, if he can make Ji Ruxue''s cultivation rapidly improve, he will certainly be connected with the emperor of heaven.


    At that time, he and Ji Ruxue should cooperate inside and outside, and the situation will not be so passive.


    Unfortunately, the wishful thinking should fail, because Ji Ruxue doesn''t believe him at all.


    If you take him in at the beginning, you may be grateful and trust him. Now, he thinks it''s a joke.


    The devil said, "I can control the evil spirit in your body."


    He is a demon king. It''s easy for him to control the evil Qi for a while, but it''s not a long-term skill, because he can stop anytime and anywhere. At that time, Ji Ruxue will be nothing and even be killed.


    Unlike Su Tang, the pills given are directly for life.


    "I don''t want you to worry about my brother. He will live well with me." Sue sugar mouth, directly interrupted the devil''s plan.


    I think she''s a paper ball.


    However, Ji Ruxue was also the child of the emperor of heaven, which surprised her a lot. That kind of horse is really merciful everywhere, to the extreme.


    She this younger brother, let Ji such as snow direct Leng, his whole life, no relatives and friends, can live to today, all rely on all the way to cheat.


    For the first time in his life, he was protected so openly. Suddenly, his nose was sour and his eyes were red.


    After a hundred years of living, we can tell who is sincere and who is false. Although Su Tang is a fierce temper, she always does what she says. Therefore, her promise will be so precious.


    "Sister..." Ji Ruxue just moved, suddenly feel someone''s death gaze, the whole person is frozen, and then he shouts: "brother-in-law."


    He felt that his brother-in-law was reincarnated in a vinegar jar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    This sudden sound of brother-in-law, called Su Tang, called the corner of the mouth, but a demon monk is very useful, even raised eyebrows, light to look at the demon king, however, although the eyes are light, but full of warning.


    For thousands of years, the Terran has never had any powerful monks. When it comes to the golden elixir period, they are all in heaven. However, the demon king does not dare to despise this monk.


    At that time, Jin Li stirred up the world of demons and demons. Almost, the human world would be side by side with them and called it the fourth world. But in the end, she "fell.".


    They didn''t have time to relax. Before long, the demon monk Mo Shen suddenly appeared, and his accomplishments were more terrible than Jin Li. The only thing that made them happy was that he didn''t have a good relationship with the right way of the human race, which made them completely relieved.


    But now, Jin Li is the koi demon in front of us. The demon king retreats and the demon monk escorts. The demon king doesn''t get any advantage here, even


    He squinted, black eyes rolling in his eyes, but in the end, he did not dare to be too arrogant, only said coldly: "since the demon king does not want to cooperate, so, goodbye!" Finish saying, brush sleeve to leave.


    As soon as he left, the demon king changed his previous indifference and turned to talk like a tuberculosis, pulling Su Tang.


    "Jin Li, just let him go?"


    "I just thought you''d make a big move?"


    "What''s next? What''s next?"


    Su Tang gently glanced at him, full of disgust, "Tut, didn''t you say you didn''t care? So many questions? "


    At last, he stamped his feet, "I''m also the king of the demon clan. You''ve declared war with the demon clan. I''m going to arrange it more or less."


    Su Tang can''t help laughing. She thinks it''s interesting to tease the demon king again. Look, it''s hairy.


    Beauty''s hair blowing is a pleasure.


    Unfortunately, before she could appreciate it for a long time, Mo Shen suddenly stood up from the chair with a cold face, and then took the person away.


    Su Tang was confused by this sudden action.


    "Mo Chen, what are you doing?"


    Mo Shen''s eyes and eyebrows were filled with a strong cold. When he heard the words, his voice was stained with frost. "I can''t bear to dig your eyes, but I don''t mind cutting other people''s necks."


    "So, for the sake of others, my Mrs. Mo, you''d better be good."


    The sudden blackening of the performance, Sue sugar heard the corners of her mouth almost smoke up.


    It''s fuckin ''sick again!


    She wanted to slap him in the face, but when she thought about the task, she took a deep breath. No, she couldn''t help it.


    She had to teach him to be a man, not a dog!


    On the other side, in the hall, the demon king looked at Mo Shen, who was suddenly angry, and asked, "no, why did they leave suddenly? I haven''t answered my question yet. "


    Ji Ruxue looked at him with a fool''s expression, "how did you become the demon king?"


    Encounter such a king, demon clan can hold up to now, really not easy.


    But he didn''t understand the irony of the demon king. He thought that he was just curious about how he was called the king. He immediately straightened his chest and said with pride, "do you think I''m a straw bag? I also had no opponent in all the demon clan. I''m going to be defeated alone. Do you understand? "


    Ji Ruxue, " I don''t know. I just know you''re a straw bag now. " Finish saying, even don''t want to open again, lift leg to walk.


    This can put the demon king gas is not light, he dare not take Su sugar how, but a small hybrid, he will be afraid?


    "Ji Ruxue, stop! I''ll show you today that you can''t beat all the demons


    Ji Ruxue, "boring."


    The demon king said, "you You


    ***


    the death of the Xians soon attracted the attention of the emperor of heaven. The sudden death of the Xians, or the people he sent himself, was the result of a great fury.


    It''s not difficult to find out the news. Mo Chen didn''t hide it when he started, so he became a thorn in the eyes of the emperor of heaven.


    "It''s only a human being who dares to kill us. It''s time to teach a lesson to the human race."


    Terran, how innocent.


    But I don''t know, the emperor of heaven is also intentional, Su Tang doesn''t like to help human, so, moved human, see if she dare to resist him.


    The emperor of heaven is not stupid. Mo Chen is her apprentice. Without her permission, how dare a human kill his fairy family!


    So, when the system told Su Tangtian emperor''s plan, it was called a tooth itch!


    It really depends on who is soft. Terran, how can they resist!


    The anger value of Koi suddenly increased. Mo Chen naturally noticed it. He thought it was because of what he had said before that she was still angry. But the next moment, she suddenly began to draw the teleportation array.


    Mo Chen has learned array, but in terms of speed, he is not as good as her.


    However, in the time of burning incense, a teleportation array can be drawn well.


    He frowned and began to feel that things were not right. "A Li, what''s the matter?"Su Tang raised her eyes, and the end of her eyes was full of anger. "The emperor of heaven has laid hands on the human race."


    Only a word, but make Mo Shen brow locked, he suddenly feel that the emperor is sick, and also sick, he thought he would send someone to attack the demon clan, or directly point, arrest him, but he actually ran to deal with the Terran?


    For the Xians, the Terrans are almost unarmed. Is it interesting to kill the unarmed writers?


    But soon, he understood.


    His pupil a shrink, immediately grasped Su sugar''s arm, "he is forcing you."


    Little Koi was so good to the human race that no one would believe that she was a demon, so there was only one possibility left for the emperor of heaven to do this, which was to force her.


    The teleportation array had been finished. Looking at the halo burst out from the ground, Su Tang''s face was calm. "Then, try whether he can succeed."


    She wants to go, Mo Chen naturally won''t stay in the demon clan, but before she left, she still gave the notes to the demon king, so that she can''t find her in a hurry.


    In the Terran, Su Tang still put on his vest, master Jin Li.


    Jinli childe has a certain appeal in the human race, so when she appeared in the sword Xuanzong, the head of the clan, she immediately caused a sensation.


    But without waiting for others to come forward, purple thunder from the sky surprised everyone.


    Su Tang''s face is dark, and every clan has a protective array. However, under the roar of purple thunder, this array is broken in the blink of an eye. The next moment, Su Tang wants to attack zhongzongmen, but he takes it down by himself.


    Under the two amazing forces, the aftereffects of the explosion are also enough to shake the earth.


    At the foot of the ground cracking, many monks fell to the ground, the remaining few monks although barely able to stabilize the body, but the body was made by the rolling dust.


    "Master Jinli, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer. Instead, she stares at her head. Then she takes out her long whip and bites her finger to let the blood fall on the whip. The next moment, the long whip turns into a long sword, and the body of the sword is scarlet.


    "Get out of the way," she said


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    The long whip turned into a blood sword, which changed the former image of the clear wind and bright moon. In addition, she was full of strong hostility at the moment, and the whole person became gorgeous and evil.


    Su Tang''s strike not only broke the purple thunder, but also injured many fairies. At the moment, all fairies don''t care whether she is the son of the emperor, they just want to teach her a lesson.


    The emperor of heaven has many children. This is not my family. As expected, his heart will be different!


    "Jinli fairy, you want to protect the Terran, you should know how to do it?"


    In the end is the emperor''s son, so the honorific or to, but although the face of a good cry, the language is a strong threat. In the eyes of the fairies, humans are just like ants. There is no sense of guilt to kill them.


    However, Su Tang knows that the old man of heaven can''t easily destroy the Terran. Otherwise, Mo Chen is nothing.


    Su Tang holds the sword and smiles lazily, but the smile is not as good as his eyes. "A heaven emperor who cooperates with demons, what do you think I should do?"


    The secret that the emperor of heaven has covered up to now is said by her. Suddenly, all the fairies are in an uproar.


    Soon, someone jumped out, "Jinli fairy, I respectfully call you a fairy, but in the face of the emperor of heaven, you slander him again! You have a heart to kill


    Su Tang hissed. She didn''t care whether the fairies were OK or not. Anyway, if she let the words out, someone would check. After all, the emperor of heaven didn''t sit still. It''s not so easy for the emperor to have so many children, and want to cut down the grass roots, and also want to keep a good reputation.


    "Believe it or not, but just because he wants to kill the human race, he is not worthy to be the emperor of heaven."


    "So, do it yourself or I will."


    So far, naturally, there is no need to go on.


    She said that the cooperation between the emperor of heaven and the demons has already aroused public anger. What is the demons? They are the enemies of the fairies for thousands of years. Cooperating with the demons is undoubtedly the traitor of the fairies. She actually said that their emperor was a traitor. Who can bear such slander!


    It''s the Terrans, who are shocked by their few words.


    Let''s not talk about why the fairies suddenly attacked them, and the young master Jinli, who was fairy maiden? But isn''t she master Jingqing? When did the Buddha clan mix with the fairy clan? And finally, they seem to have heard a big melon.


    The emperor of heaven cooperates with the demons. Master Jinli, no, it''s Jinli fairy who knows. Because she''s close to human beings, does the emperor want to threaten her with the human race?


    In the sense of eyes, the friars of the human race guessed the truth a little bit.


    However, regardless of the truth, Jin Li has a high prestige among the Terrans. In those years, if it were not for her, the Terrans would have been destroyed several times, so now, even the fairies are still standing behind her.


    "Jin Li, now, don''t worry, our people believe you!"


    The words of the Terran friars made the fairy look worse, "a group of mole ants!"


    There are a lot of people in the Xianzu sect. Su Tang and Mo Chen are only two. Although the rest of the monks fight to death, they are still weak. As more and more monks fall down, Su Tang''s eyes are red.


    "Yes, get out of the way!"


    With her roar, holding the blood sword, she directly made a big move, the sword gas swept, where the blood light reached, there was no living immortal.


    It''s a massacre, blood, killing, scarlet everywhere, everyone''s eyes are red.


    However, Su Tang still took advantage of Mo Shen''s attack, quickly drew a transmission array, and packed these friars and sent them out.


    There''s no way. The strength of the human friars is there. If they keep it, they will be slaughtered. So it''s better to send them away, or at least save their lives.


    However, the teleportation array needs two places to set up. Su Tang set up an array here for the Terran at the beginning. After all, she is the head of the clan of the Terran, so now she sent them away to the demon clan.


    No, just as the confused Terran friars came out of the array, they were surrounded by a large number of demons before they were sober.


    In the end, the Demon King appeared.


    "Terran?"


    Renxiu, "demon clan?"


    It''s only Koi that can send so many Terrans here. Looking at the wound on the Terran friars, the demon king frowned, "is the fairy attacking here?"


    The Terran monk''s face sank and nodded: "yes. How many things do you know


    The demon king didn''t say it clearly, but hissed, "it''s not because I''m too weak to sacrifice you to heaven. Tell me, how many people have the fairy family gone?"


    I''m afraid the Terran will be slaughtered, and it''s the demon clan''s turn next. So I don''t know when Mo Chen and Koi will last.


    When the Terran friars thought of the previous picture, their face sank again. The black one was just trying to kill the whole Terran.


    "A lot."


    But in two words, the demon king has a picture. The cultivation of the immortal soldiers is not vulgar. There are many words to describe the number. The emperor of heaven is cruel enough.


    The demon king is quite clear."Come on, brothers, let''s go to the Terran."


    The demon king didn''t take away all the troops, but left some of them, and the rest of them had to pay attention to the trend of the demons.


    However, even if the demon king was prepared, when he came to the Terran, he was shocked by the purgatory.


    The red blood all over the sky accumulated all over the ground, and even penetrated into the ground in many places. It was thick and greasy, and once again plated the bloody ground with a layer of killing and blood.


    "Jin Li, Mo Chen, let me help you."


    Su Tang''s cultivation is good, but she and Mo Chen have some difficulty in fighting against so many fairies. Now she has some strength to take off. Fortunately, the demon king comes and lets her breathe.


    "Thank you."


    She thanks, but the demon king looks scared, "don''t, don''t thank you. I''m scared."


    Su Tang laughs, but the next moment, the demon king''s butt is severely kicked. This kick makes him directly fall into the blood pit, and the demon king jumps up with his face full of blood and anger. As a result, as soon as I looked back, I saw the position I had just stood. There was a fairy holding a weapon. If it was a little worse, his head would fall to the ground.


    But now, it''s the fairy warrior whose head is on the ground.


    Mo Chen holds the long sword of dripping blood and looks at him without expression. Then he continues to fight.


    The demon king wiped a handful of blood. Although he was saved, he always felt that his back was a little chilly.


    Su Tang originally wanted to reach out and pat him on the shoulder, but looking at his whole body of blood, he immediately took back his hand, "go and help me hold people, I''ll go and make an array." Then he cracked his lips with a smile.


    This smile, let originally back hair cool demon king feel more permeated.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Sue sugar smiles, "it''s too much trouble to kill one by one. I''m going to send them a regiment."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    There are a huge number of fairies. It''s just a one-sided crush to deal with the Terrans.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes, and the whip in her hand turned into other weapons again. But this time, it was no longer a single weapon, but a dense set of sharp arrows. The sharp arrows with scarlet light seemed to have life. With the cold air, she quickly rose into the air. Under the great power, the sharp arrows were buzzing in the air.


    When did the fairies see this kind of arrow array? In a moment, everyone''s face changed.


    At first, they looked down upon Su Tang. Although he was the son of the emperor, he was said to be just a little demon. No matter how powerful he was, where could he be? Until now, they knew that the rumors about her were not false, but they thought highly of themselves.


    Su Tang didn''t give them the chance to regret at all. Her fingers were fast and her sharp arrows were changing so fast that people couldn''t see their speed clearly.


    To this extent, some people want to surrender. However, in a flash, the sharp arrows seem to have eyes. They are fierce and fierce, and they strike the fairies.


    The bloody arrow shadows were so fast that people were unprepared and unable to resist. Finally, what others saw was that the fairy clan, who had been arrogant before, now fell to the ground. The only one standing upright was the hundreds of corpses.


    The sharp arrow has disappeared, and it is a bloody sword that returns to Su Tang again. Her white dress has been dyed red, and she is full of evil spirit.


    At that moment, almost all the demon families knelt on the ground, even the demon king''s knees were inexplicably soft.


    I want to get down on my knees.


    All the people were shocked by this amazing power, only one person came forward quickly and held the tottering Koi.


    Ink heavy face, eyeground is thick urgent color, "a Li, you are reckless."


    This move seems to be powerful, no one can hide, but it empties all her evil spirit. For example, now, without him, she can''t even stand up straight.


    However, Su Tang didn''t care. She said with a heartless smile, "what''s the matter, isn''t there you?"


    She fell in his arms, the whole person is also soft, but the eyes with a lazy smile, obviously trust him.


    It''s not easy to be trusted by Koi.


    In the past, no matter which of the two identities, she always wore a mask. Now, she really leaned in his arms and was full of him.


    Su Tang was really tired, so at last, he reached out and poked his chest, "little Mo Mo, do you still have that kind of gourd? I want to go in and lie down


    To be honest, she has no strength in her legs now. No accident, she will be back to her original shape soon.


    However, she didn''t regret what she had done before. After all, she cut the mess quickly, and Tuan Mie was really cool.


    Ink is really there, but it''s not water, it''s wine.


    After she left, he had the problem of drinking. Although he quit later, the wine in the gourd was not poured out.


    "There is also a gourd, but it contains wine."


    Su Tang all listened to smile, thought of meeting before, this guy also said to marinate her with wine, and then stew her.


    That time, she was angry, but now, her beautiful eyes turned, and she was full of demons with a smile, "little Mo Mo, are you going to eat me this time?"


    Ink sink


    Su Tang continued to work hard and gently touched his chest with her fingers. Although she felt the touch through the clothes, the ink was heavy and the sweat came out from her forehead.


    He stares at the small demon in his arms. Sure enough, this is a goblin! The most abrasive one!


    Pian Su Tang hasn''t played enough. She had been holding back for so long before, but when she was disturbed by the emperor''s affairs, she forgot to avenge herself.


    "Tell me, little mo, how do you plan to eat it? Steamed or braised, or... " At the end, she said, her eyes also bent down, like a lazy kitten, and from time to time she stretched out her little claws to hook you.


    Mo Shen takes a deep breath, suppresses her agitation, cools her face, and shoves her into the gourd.


    If she makes trouble for a while, she may lose her sense and do something.


    However, although the goblin was stuffed into the gourd, some parts of his body still could not be calm. He looked back and looked at the fairy families on the ground. In fact, some of them were still alive, but they were dying and not far from death.


    He glanced at the demon clan beside him. At that moment, the demon king almost jumped up. Then, he accompanied him with a smile, "that, when the matter is solved, we will go back to the demon clan first." With that, he took the rest of the demons to jump into the transmission array.


    It just jumped to the transmission array, and all of a sudden, all the demons were scared out of a cold sweat by the coming vibration.


    Back to the demon family, the queen of the demon king patted his chest and said, "dear, the bald donkey is going to destroy the whole world. The movement is so big, it''s really frightening."


    As soon as there was a movement in the transmission array, Ji Ruxue rushed over there. As soon as he came, he saw the demon king sitting on the ground and talking to himself.Ji Ruxue''s mouth, in the end is his cheap brother-in-law, how can you let the demon king behind slander it, then said: "the bald ass is coming."


    This word a, frighten demon king to jump out directly.


    He looked around and found that Mo Chen didn''t come. He suddenly roared, "Ji Ruxue, who gave you the courage to scare me!"


    Ji Ruxue looked at him coolly, then stretched out her hand and took off the false hair on his head, "it''s a bald donkey."


    If you want to say that wig is not a wig, it was originally the demon king''s, but it was shaved by Mo Shen, and he put it on again.


    However, it''s not as good as the one that grows when you shave your hair.


    The demon king only felt his scalp cool, and then looked at Ji Ruxue''s hair. He was so angry that he jumped, "Ji Ruxue!"


    Ji Ruxue took out her ear and said coldly, "I can hear you."


    The handsome face of demon king Qi is distorted. As a result, in the next instant, Ji Ruxue suddenly changes her bad appearance. Instead, she politely says, "brother-in-law, where''s my sister?"


    The demon king was cheated once, but he didn''t believe it for the second time. He said directly: "don''t think I will be afraid if I move out of that bald donkey! I''ll tell you... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was severely kicked in the buttock. This time, the whole person rushed out and landed on all fours.


    "Who is the bald ass?"


    The cold words made the demon king''s back cool.


    Mo Chen stares at the demon king without hair disguise, with murderous look in his eyes.


    If you''re right, Koi should like those hairy goblins. Although she says she likes herself, he still remembers her pleasant expression when he thinks that she used to be a cat puller and a dog puller.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    Su Tang wakes up again. She is a goblin in the bowl. She is as cultivated as Mo Chen. She can make her bigger and smaller at will. However, when she grabs some green things floating in the bowl, the whole fish is not good.


    No, what is this?


    Scallion?


    Damn it, are you really going to cook her?


    "Dog


    As soon as there was excitement, the system immediately appeared, "Oh, my dear son, that''s what you think, scallion. I just saw Mo Chen go to get some oil and salt. You can enjoy it later."


    Tut, I was exhausted before, and I still wanted to tease people. Look, the retribution that I haven''t seen for a long time has come again.


    Let you learn not, should!


    Su Tang is just like a mermaid now. She is half human and half fish in shape. The red tail is beating the water hard because she is angry. When she looks at the scallions, she is more and more angry. She simply holds them in her hands and is about to throw them out. Then she sees Mo Shen stepping in the moonlight.


    He heard the movement on the table. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw that the little Koi was swinging its beautiful red tail, holding a scallion about the size of her in his hand, and was struggling to throw it out.


    That small appearance, Mo sunken held back, directly puffed out a laugh.


    After hearing the laughter, Su Tang angrily threw the scallion in his face! How dare you laugh! Get rid of the taboo and let me recover! "


    Mo Chen sat down and threw the scallion in her face. Even for fear of waste, she opened her mouth and chewed it twice, then swallowed it.


    Su Tang was shocked by the operation.


    "Lying trough, you..."


    Mo Shen''s eyes were slightly dim, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, "what''s the matter? You threw it to me. "


    Su Tang doesn''t know what to say at the moment. If she throws it to you, you can eat it. Next time, will you take it?


    But she didn''t dare to ask, so she wanted to live a few more days.


    "If you like it, how many more can I lose?"


    Mo Shen said with a smile, "good."


    Just when Su Tang was about to throw another one, and this time, it was absolutely not right for his mouth and his face!


    However, Mo Chen suddenly reached out and took the scallion away from her arms with two fingers. He interrupted with a smile: "we''ll play the game of losing scallion later. Now, we have to wash you first."


    Su Tangmu''s face was covered, until he took out the salt, he said, "do you wash me or stew me?"


    It''s scallion and salt. Would you like to add a little more fire later to steamed Koi!


    Although the koi was angry, he said: "this is sea salt, which has a cleaning effect. Just in time, you fell asleep for two days."


    Looking at his serious expression, Su Tang was so sad.


    Is that the point?!!


    However, like guessing her inner thoughts, Mo Chen continued: "anyway, it''s all eaten in the end. The process depends on the person who eats."


    "Are you right, my little Koi?" When he said this, he bent his lips and laughed like a spring breeze.


    Su Tang, with a puff in the corner of her mouth, saw that her evil hand was about to reach out. She swung the fish''s tail and slapped it hard. However, it didn''t hurt. Mo Shen didn''t even shrink, so she picked up the man.


    Su Tang was very angry, but when she saw that he really came here with sea salt on his finger, she opened her mouth directly. She wanted to bite him, but in the end, she bit him, but it was so salty that she almost let her leave the beautiful world.


    "Bah, bah, bah!"


    This stupid counterattack, the system did not see.


    This is a handful of salty dog food!


    It''s a demon, so if Su Tang doesn''t converge, her teeth will have a sharp arc. However, when she bites down, Mo Shen doesn''t feel pain, but has another strange feeling sweeping all over her body.


    "Try harder."


    Su Tang:???


    Brother, what''s wrong with you! With what force, bah, she will not do it if she hears it!


    "Go away! I''ll tell you, I''ll be fierce Wow, what are you doing! "


    Mo Chen knew that the little girl would not bite him again, so he continued what he had just done. He washed her inside and outside, up and down, with sea salt. With that degree of care, the whole fish was red.


    You don''t have to match soy sauce. The whole person is hot and red.


    "Hello..."


    Mo Shen''s voice was hoarse, but his voice was obviously joyful. "Well behaved, we have to carry it out after we say we want to clean it. We can''t give up halfway."


    God in the end, Su sugar whole fish are burning, mixing the bowl of water all sprinkled on the table, and ink sink on the body.


    I don''t know if he has any quirks. He is not a serious monk, but he is wearing the ascetic monk''s robe. Now his clothes are wet, and the whole person is even more serious. In addition to his evil face, for a moment, I don''t know who is the real goblin."Well, it''s finished. There''s no water! You''ve had enough


    Su Tang''s roar, Mo Chen really like her wish, stopped, he appreciated his masterpiece, in a good mood hooked his lips, "well, after washing, the next step should start."


    Su Tang''s whole life is incredible. No, you need a face!


    "Oh, don''t frame me. I''m not human. I haven''t cooked. After washing, is the next step to eat? How about cooking it? "


    Mo Chen''s eyes were bent with a smile. "Well, I like raw food after all, so I just skip that step."


    Look at this serious look, Pooh, asshole! Don''t think she doesn''t know what''s all over your head!


    "Mo Chen, let me tell you, our enemy has not been removed..."


    Mo Chen interrupted, "don''t worry, I eat very fast."


    Su Tang choked, her face turned red. "As the saying goes, I''ve been a teacher for 50 years, and I''ll tell you..."


    Mo Chen interrupts again, "didn''t you say that earlier? I don''t care about deceiving my master and destroying my ancestors."


    Su Tang glared, looked left and right. Then, Mo Shen''s voice came from his ear again, "don''t look. In that war, you killed half of the forces of the fairies. Plus what you said before, the emperor of heaven is now in a mess and has no time to trouble us. So, I thought, there are some things we should put on the agenda


    Su Tang''s body stiffened, "than For example? "


    Mo Chen pondered for a moment, a face seriously way: "for example, we now worship a heaven and earth, and then by the way into a bridal chamber."


    Su Tang:???


    "You''re so damn serious?"


    Mo Chen said, "didn''t you invite me before? I''m a serious person. I have to do things step by step. "


    Sue sugar''s shocked, isn''t she? What did she invite him to?


    Mo Shen squinted and looked at her face to escape. He said dangerously: "little Koi, you invited me to eat you before. Why, now you want to go back?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    Mo Chen''s words are well founded and can''t be refuted.


    In the end, Su Tang managed to return to her human form, and was married by pressing her head. It was the first time that she married so hastily. She was a little confused.


    She is a red Koi, so she becomes a human, and her clothes are also red, with a fine flash. Under the moonlight, her skin is like snow, and her waist is full of small Manyao, her neck is long, and her lips are pink. Suddenly, a pair of moist apricot eyes are confused and at a loss.


    "We''re getting married now?"


    Su Tang can''t believe it. This guy is still wearing a monk''s robe.


    You are so coquettish. Does your Buddha know?


    Mo Chen knew that he had played a trick, and, to be fair, he really owed her for getting married. But things in the future are changing rapidly, just like before. He thought they would be together all the time, but in the end?


    This time, he did not dare to wait, so he would not give up any chance to get her, even if the means were dirty, so what?


    Getting married has been a lot of experience, so has Sutang.


    Well, it''s all right. Just be happy.


    No red candle, no joy, no guests to witness the wedding banquet, but even so, holding in front of the little Koi, also let Mo Chen get unprecedented satisfaction.


    It''s su Tang. I don''t know why.


    Mo Chen thinks that she can hold on to her for a lifetime when she gets married, but she is too clear. When she finishes the task, she pats her ass and leaves. She will never stay. Therefore, the last step of marriage, that is, when she gets married, she cooperates with him.


    It''s this cooperation. When you wake up, the three realms will be in chaos.


    However, we can''t blame her. If we want to blame her, we can only blame the man for being too crazy. After being clear-minded and lustless for so long, she can''t resist so many terrible moves! Especially in the end, she was forced to come out, but the guy didn''t stop, instead


    Forget it. I can''t think about it any more. I''m blushing.


    The demon king is as anxious as an ant on the hot pot. Fortunately, Mo Chen appears in time. It''s just a little bit short of him. The demon clan will be buried in his hands for thousands of years.


    This is not, see Mo Chen come over, demon king whole person with saw hope same, "Mo Chen, how do you just come?"? What about Jin Li? "


    Mo Chen, "she hasn''t recovered yet."


    The demon king didn''t think much about it. After all, when he fought with the fairies, his hair was trembling. So, he didn''t recover in a short time, which was quite normal.


    And Mo Shen, find time to remember his cheap brother-in-law.


    Su Tang has always been concerned about Ji Ruxue''s affairs, but one thing after another, it has been a long time since the reaction came that he wanted to develop a pill to suppress the immortal''s breath, but fortunately, the pill was finished.


    When Mo Chen throws the medicine bottle, Ji Ruxue doesn''t react. He hesitates for a while and then asks, "brother-in-law, what''s this?"


    Mo Chen said, "the pills your sister gave you are used to suppress the immortal breath."


    Ji Ruxue was overjoyed and completely forgot that this was the battlefield. She opened the bottle cap and took out the pill and swallowed it.


    This speed is too fast. Before the demon king can react, he has already eaten.


    This time, the urgent demon king yelled, "Ji Ruxue, you are crazy! If you want to eat it, you have to wait to eat it back! " As soon as the words came down, he was sweating. Then, his feet were empty, and the whole person seemed to fall down.


    The spirit of the demon king returned to Qi, but he still held the man in time. Of course, his mouth never stopped, and he scolded: "are you stupid! Your brain! It''s good to see you on weekdays. How can you be as stupid as a pig now! "


    "Mother of, looking at thin weak, how so heavy!"


    "Hey, don''t faint. You''ll faint when you leave the battlefield!"


    "Damn it


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Ruxue is now seeing things all over again. He is reckless. But if someone has been ill for nearly a hundred years and has a chance to be cured, who can be calm?


    He also knew that the demon king was good for him, that is, how could the demon have so many words.


    Ji Ruxue drags hair empty body, before coma, did not restrain, lost three words in the past.


    "You are so upset."


    Demon King:???


    Wipe, good as donkey liver lung!


    At that time, the demon king was so angry that he threw people on the ground, but when he really hit people on the ground, Ji Ruxue''s pretty face wrinkled because of the pain, and he couldn''t see it anymore.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful face will be destroyed.


    When he thought about it, he pulled people up again, but this time it was much more rude than before.


    "I''m just so kind-hearted. A guy like you will be killed sooner or later!"


    "Forget it, send the Buddha to the West. Don''t die in my hands."The demon king sent the man to a safe area. He wanted to come back and continue to fight, but when he saw the battlefield, he was dumbfounded.


    You master and apprentice are poisonous!


    He went out for a while, and Just his son of a bitch?


    Almost all the people who fought with the demon clan this time were the demons. The fairy clan was badly damaged last time, and then the emperor of heaven was investigated and suspected by other people. He was too busy for himself. But the demons wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make a profit, but they almost killed himself.


    But this is not the point, the point is, at the moment of ink, actually bare hands pinching the devil''s neck!


    The demon king is surprised. Did he just miss a good play once in a hundred years!


    The devil is the devil in the end. Although he is pinched, he has a lot of artifact in his hand. When Mo Shen can''t free another hand, he turns his palm out directly. The dense needles, like rain, rush to Mo Shen.


    In an instant, Mo Chen has shifted his position several times, but the thin needle is still in hot pursuit. Finally, he throws out the Buddhist beads in his hand. This string of Buddhist beads is given by his master, the real master Jingqing. He is not a heartless person. Although master Qingjing has only guided him for three years, he has always respected him.


    One hundred and Eight Buddhist beads formed a formation. When they collided with the thin needle, two powerful forces directly broke out a terrible wave, which seemed to overturn the sky.


    At this time, Mo Shen suddenly stretched out his hand, and a sword composed of sword Qi swept away towards the demon king.


    The devil is already the bow of the crossbow, and the rainstorm needle is his last life-saving magic weapon. However, he did not expect that the Terran, who had never been seen before, had such a troublesome person.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and watched the awe inspiring and frightening sword Qi coming towards him, but he had nowhere to escape.


    The demon king witnessed the final duel. When he looked at the head rolling towards him, he couldn''t help sighing, "it''s really dead."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    The demon king and the demon king have been fighting for thousands of years. They have dueled several times and cooperated with each other. To their point, there is no absolute enemy.


    For example, for the Xians, everyone thinks that the Xians and the demons are eternal enemies, but who can think that the two teams of people who do not seem to communicate with each other will make a secret alliance in the end. There are also demons and demons. Over the past thousand years, they have joined hands to fight against the fairies.


    They are just like a tripod, holding each other in balance. Therefore, the demon king does not feel happy when he dies.


    The demons advocate power, or the whole three realms are all power oriented. Mo Chen''s move directly makes the remaining demons raise their hands and surrender.


    However, the demon king is very clear that this is only temporary. In a few days, the demons will elect a new demon king, and then continue to fight. This is a cycle.


    In the end, a war became dull. The demon king put away his weapons, said hello to Mo Chen, and left with a group of subordinates.


    Mo Chen didn''t stay long either. He glanced at the Buddhist beads that had become dust and died with the rainstorm needle, and turned to leave.


    The battle didn''t take long, but Sutang was completely awake, even though she had not recovered. At this moment, she was basking in the sun in the courtyard, and she didn''t rush to run forward when she saw someone coming back.


    She knew that Mo Chen would not lose.


    However, won''t lose is a matter, when she raised her eyes to look at the ink coming against the light, always feel he strange.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as she came out, Mo Shen suddenly opened his arm and took her into his arms.


    Just came back from the battlefield, still with a thick smell of blood, Sue sugar wrinkled his nose, pause, just reached out and patted him, "what happened?"


    Mo Shen''s voice was a little heavy, with a trace of hoarseness, "Buddha beads, destroyed."


    The string of Buddhist beads Sutang also knows that it was given by master Jingqing when he met him for the first time. It was also the only thing that the master gave him. In the back, although he had countless magic weapons and treasures, it was all given by Sutang. In the end, it was the person who pulled him out of the abyss, which was different from what she gave him.


    She sighed, can not say what old do not go, new do not come, can only quietly accompany him.


    It was mo Chen. After a long time, he suddenly said, "I have failed my master''s high expectations. I am no longer a Buddhist disciple. This Buddhist pearl has been destroyed right."


    That stuffy voice, Su sugar listened to all have some distressed.


    Buddha beads are given by master Jingqing, which also represents the elders'' expectations for you. However, by her interference, the nine generations of good people will completely break the connection with Buddhism in this life.


    "Mo Chen, do you regret it?"


    In fact, it is not impossible to remedy. If his merits and demerits are equal, he can become a saint as long as he is willing to stop.


    However, her answer to this question was a sudden tightening of her arms.


    "No regrets."


    In his life, Mo Chen never regretted it. Even if he was given another chance, he would still do it without hesitation.


    It was su Tang, who was slightly stunned.


    He answered too quickly, and did not hesitate at all. On the contrary, she suddenly asked this, which seemed very dreary.


    However, she still has to continue, "in fact, if you regret it, there is no way to remedy it."


    "Jin Li!" Mo Chen interrupts. He looses his hold on her and releases her. His four eyes are opposite. His dark eyes seem to be unable to see to the end. What is rolling inside is full-bodied possession.


    This time, he didn''t cover up at all. His paranoid feelings for her were all presented to her.


    Su Tang Su Tang is not afraid, mainly used to it.


    None of these men are normal.


    Fortunately, she didn''t say anything too much, so this guy didn''t get angry or blackened. He just told her one more thing.


    A thing that I will never regret in my life.


    That is to be with her, to marry her, and not to separate her birthday.


    Su Tang coughed for a while, but saw Mo Chen suddenly smile, but this smile does not reach the eyes, with a bit morbid, "little Koi afraid?"


    Su Tang said, "what are you afraid of? You won''t hurt me


    Mo Shen whispered a smile, "indeed, I can''t bear it."


    Even if she cheated herself and tried to leave, he was still reluctant to hurt her.


    What he asked for is actually very simple.


    Mo Chen said, "will little Koi leave me?"


    Sue sugar blinked, with a smile on her face, "leave? Where do you want me to go? Little Mo Mo, you have to be honest. You just married me. It''s a bit too much to ask if you want to leave. "


    At the beginning of Mingming, she asked whether she regretted it or not, but Mo Chen didn''t intend to go into it.


    "After this, I''ll give you a big wedding banquet."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she felt that this guy was setting up a huge flag. It was just like in those TV dramas she used to watch before, when the general went on an expedition and said that he would marry her after winning with his beloved girl, she often didn''t marry her and lost her life.She couldn''t bear to think about it.


    "I think little Momo is a little miserable. He always thinks that he can''t give any grand wedding banquet. So, I decided on one thing! "


    As soon as the system hears this, it draws its lips. If it can''t give her anything, it depends on whether she is willing or not. Anyway, the system doesn''t force her to leave at any time. The only requirement is to complete the task.


    However, it is very clear that its host is a little scum girl. Once the task is completed, it will not even look at the man.


    "Come on, decide what?"


    Su Tang said, "after I leave, let''s keep two puppets. In this way, if one is torn down, there will be another substitute!" Then he couldn''t help boasting, "I''m so smart."


    When the system hears this, the whole system is not very good. What is it? Two puppets! Why don''t you give a team away!


    Is that a substitute?


    That''s the Shura hall!


    "Stop it! If the man finds two puppets at the same time, it will be over! What else do you want to do? "


    But Su Tang said: "I tell you, if you tell me that the task is over again, I''ll complain about you! Besides, if you think I''m stupid, I''ll set up an array. Once one puppet has an accident, the other one will appear, so as to avoid appearing at the same time. What''s more, puppets have to be divided into different levels. I''ll make a high-level puppet this time, and he won''t find it. "


    The system doesn''t speak any more. It feels that it''s not the one who died anyway.


    You can play whatever you like:)


    after su Tang and Mo Chen got married, the task value dropped by 20%. Now, there is only 20% blackening value left. Once the task is almost finished, Su Tang''s mood will be very good. It''s a set of coaxing.


    For example, she has already figured out where to settle down with Mo Chen.


    For example, how to decorate a small house to settle down in.


    Another example is whether to add an apprentice in the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    The former plans to decorate his future home, such as where to settle down, which is to coax Mo Chen into bending his eyebrows and eyes, but the last one, apprentice or something, immediately changed his eyes.


    An apprentice can''t have an apprentice. He doesn''t even want his own children.


    The three realms are temporarily armistice, the demon king of the demon clan is dead, and the fairy clan is too busy to take care of themselves, so the Terran also has breathing time.


    Before Su Tang''s battle with the Xians, the reputation of the Terrans almost reached a peak. In the end, the Terrans basically respected her. Even Mo Shen, because of this battle, began to change his bad name and became a rebellious young monk.


    The name of the demon monk is gone, but unexpectedly, Mo Shen, who never cared about these things before, hardly explained that he had returned to the secular world.


    Many monks were stunned by this explanation.


    Once upon a time, the demon monk didn''t care about this rumor. Was it because of the return of master Jinli?


    Before Su Tang burst her vest and said that master Jingqing and master Jinli were the same person. This matter has basically spread in the world of cultivation, so people can''t help thinking about her when they see that Mo Chen has become so clever.


    Su Tang sighed and could only explain again that master Jingqing had been killed many years ago. She only pretended to be the real murderer in order to find out. Now, the truth has come to light. The person who killed master Jingqing is the devil. Now the devil is dead, so she doesn''t have to pretend.


    It''s a good thing for those who are confused to explain this matter a few times, so that people will know it again and again.


    Originally, I wanted to live in peace. But the more she explained, the more people admired her. What happened to the demon clan? If it had not been for master Jinli, the human race would have been destroyed, so more and more people wanted to learn from her teacher. In the end, she had a big head.


    But Mo Chen thought it was over and could have a wonderful life with her. Unexpectedly, he was harassed by so many people. He was so angry that he wanted to kill one by one.


    Apprentice? Oh, little Koi, except him, no apprentice will accept him in his life!


    But Jin Li''s reputation is too high. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t want to accept apprentices. Are you willing to open the door? They can be a little schoolboy carrying tea and water, or help to plant spiritual trees. Anyway, there is always something they can help.


    There were too many people who volunteered. In the end, Su Tang was happy.


    "Xiaomo, are you short of bed warmers? My God, are all the nuns so unrestrained now? "


    "Also, there are self portraits here! I see. It''s pretty! "


    "And this..."


    With Jin Li''s popularity rising, Mo Chen is gradually accepted by the public. Unexpectedly, there are female practitioners coming to him, and they are still vulgar. What''s more, Mo Shen is also beautiful. Unlike Jin Li, Mo Shen is beautiful.


    In a word, the Terran is still too weak now. Anyone can knead it at will. Thinking that Mo Chen is a good man of the ninth generation, if he can make more contributions to the Terran in this life, maybe he will be better for his practice.


    So Su Tang took out some secret books from time to time, and let the friars search for treasure as the secret place.


    Even, because some of the secret books are too profound, she simply asked Mo Shen to be a temporary teacher. From time to time, she went to other sects to guide one or two. Gradually, although her own sects were not opened, they had anonymous disciples everywhere.


    To this, Mo Chen is quite aggrieved.


    "Ali, can we ignore these human beings? Didn''t you agree to find a place to live? "


    Su Tang looked at his unwilling face and wanted to slap it. Who is she doing this for?


    "No, human beings are too weak. Now the three realms are too busy to look for trouble. Don''t you take this opportunity to wait for the demons to find a new demon king, the fairies to level the civil strife, and then continue to enslave the human race?"


    Mo Chen didn''t say a word. In fact, for him, he really didn''t care about the Terran, but if Koi cared, he couldn''t say that.


    Su Tang sighed. Although he said he was good for him, he had some wishful thinking. He could only say, "well, anyway, there will be a lot of time in the future. Besides, the Terran is also very interesting."


    As soon as the words came down, a little monk of zongmen came running with flowers in his hand.


    The little monk estimated that he was only a teenager, and the flowers were not precious, but they were all carefully selected, and each one was very beautiful.


    "Jin Master Jinli, this flower is beautiful. Can I give it to you? "


    That appearance, just like the young Star chaser, he stammered when he saw the idol.


    Mo Chen''s eyes sank as soon as he saw the flower, and she began to kill her. Su Tang almost laughed. She quickly took it over, said thank you to the little monk, and took a vinegar King away.


    Mo Chen saw that she was still holding the flowers, and the whole person began to feel sour.


    "So fond of flowers?"


    Su Tang suppressed a smile, pretended to be casual and replied, "yes, don''t you think this flower is good-looking?"


    Ink sink


    He wants to crush them all!However, the little Koi said it was good-looking, and his eyebrows and eyes were all smiling, so he could only swallow all his dislikes.


    Sending flowers is just a slightly implicit routine, but Su Tang forgot that human nature can''t help deliberating. For the same thing, some people will appreciate it, while others want to take advantage of it. No, one night, when she came back to her room, she could not help twitching when she looked at the graceful girl lying on the bed.


    Because outside, she and Mo Shen live separately. Seeing this, she is too lazy to lift the curtain and go to the next room.


    However, at the moment when she opened the door, Mo Shen had already pushed the door in. There was something wrong with his breath. Before Su Tang could ask, she saw him striding toward the bed.


    The next second, the young girl was pinched and dropped from the bed.


    Mo Shen coldly looked at her, dark eyes have a trace of deep dark red, he opened his mouth, voice dangerous hoarse, "who let you come."


    The girl, who was thrown on the ground, was pale, and because she was extremely frightened, she opened her lips and couldn''t say a word.


    Mo Chen''s patience was exhausted, or when he came back to the room and looked at the beautiful scene on his bed, he was completely impatient. He rushed to the koi''s room. Sure enough, those despicable people played a very hateful trick.


    He stretched out his hand and covered Su Tang''s eyes. Although she was the same woman, such an ugly human was not worthy of her eyes.


    The girl also seemed to feel the death. At the scene, Su Tang was the only one who could save her. So she flew to hold Su Tang''s foot. The next moment, she was kicked out of the door.


    The door frame cracked and the loud noise finally startled the others.


    The monk who came heard only one sentence. The voice was cold and piercing, just like the devil in hell.


    "You deserve to touch her, too?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    Under the gray moonlight, there are many people around, but they are as silent as death. No one dare to speak.


    How could the girl bear his foot? At the moment, she had fallen to the ground, silent.


    However, no one came forward to blame, and even some people came forward to apologize.


    In any case, it''s out of my family. Even if I don''t know it, I can''t blame it. What''s more, it''s the son of Jin Li. He''s like heaven and man, but he''s trampled on by others. No one can be indifferent.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jinli. It''s my fault in jurisdiction. You and Mr. Mo are shocked by such scandals."


    Su Tang sighed. In fact, this kind of thing is not uncommon. She doesn''t want to pursue it. If it''s so noisy, the person behind it will be found out. Even if she won''t be given a reception, she will have to give an account to zongmen.


    She stretched out her hand, grabbed the angry Mo Chen, and comforted him in a slow voice, "I''m ok."


    Mo Chen doesn''t want to hear her explain at all. At this moment, he just wants to leave.


    Little Koi has been practicing in the mountains all these years. He has seen very few people, but he is different. He has seen a lot of ugly human nature. Similarly, he has to admit that many people are excellent.


    If one day, her eyes stay on other people, her laughter no longer belongs to themselves, even now holding his hand, will one day lead other people?


    Just a little thought, Mo Shen''s chest began to float, and the killing and irritability in his body almost broke out.


    So, inexplicably, sugar heard the blackening value rise.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 30%."


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang almost ran away at that time. She wanted to brush away someone who was holding her hand.


    You son of a bitch, how suddenly black?


    However, no matter how angry he was, he could only smile appealingly, "ink sink?"


    Mo Chen said, "I''m ok."


    Su Tang thought at that time, ha ha, he''s a man of duplicity!


    Mo Shen paid close attention to the onlookers around him, only staring at her, "let''s go?"


    Although it is with the tone of inquiry, but Sue sugar is too clear, if she dare to refuse, the blackening value will definitely rise with no money.


    So, she didn''t talk nonsense, she just said one word.


    "Good."


    Mo Chen has no sense of security. Even if Su Tang follows him all the time, he still feels empty in his heart. He always feels that he can''t catch her, and even one day, she will leave him.


    Sue sugar also noticed, feel this matter if don''t say to open, oneself this task is afraid to die all can''t finish.


    "Mo Chen, what are you afraid of?"


    Mo Chen did not answer directly, but asked: "a Li, will you leave? If you have a chance, if you start again... "


    Su Tang chuckled and interrupted, "why do you think so?"


    Mo Shen pursed his lips and was silent. For a long time, he suddenly held people in his arms. His arms were tight, but he was afraid of strangling Su Tang.


    Humble and careful.


    His little koi is so dazzling, just like the sun in the sky, people can''t help chasing it.


    He thought so, and at last, he said so.


    Su Tang was stunned at first, and then, unable to hold back, she stood on tiptoe and bit him. That bit was right on his mouth. Without any mercy, she bit a tooth directly.


    "It''s a punishment for you. I''ve taught you for 50 years. You are so insecure. Do you believe in me or yourself?"


    Mo Chen opened his mouth, but he couldn''t help hissing because Su Tang bit too hard.


    However, this pain not only did not make him angry, but also made him laugh like a fool.


    "I believe it."


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows. "What do you believe? Believe me or believe yourself? "


    Mo Shen smirk, "all believe."


    Humble for a long time, he forgot, in fact, he is not bad, if one day, Koi does not like him, it does not matter, as long as there is enough power, he can leave people.


    But he didn''t want that day to come.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 10%."


    Sue sugar coaxed for a long time, solved his heart knot, this is not, hear the system prompt, the smile on the face is more warm.


    ***


    the Terran made such a disgusting thing. Gradually, Su Tang''s focus was not on the Terran, but on choosing a place to live with Mo Shen.


    In the past, when they were guiding the practice of each major sect, they went to many places and knew a lot about them. Finally, they chose a good place close to mountains and rivers, and they started to build houses by hand.


    It took only a few days for them to build a bamboo house. The bamboo house was not big, but warm enough, because the furniture inside was made by them.Mo Chen, formerly known as the prince, has never seen anything luxurious. On the contrary, it is this that makes people feel the most precious.


    On the day when the bamboo house was finished, Su Tang made a delicious meal with local ingredients. This is at the foot of the mountain, by the mountain and by the water, so there are fish in the river and game on the mountain.


    They are like the most common families in the world, eating the food they call and living in the house they build. Of course, the most important thing is the people around them.


    For Mo Chen, it can be described in one word.


    Never forget, there will be echoes, do not forget the original heart, only always.


    Mo Shen immersed in joy, but Su Tang, staring at the blackening value all day, asked every day, in the end, the system was a little tired.


    System: "don''t ask, if you ask again, it will crash!"


    Sue sugar said, "it''s going to crash. Can you still be at the junkyard?"


    The face of the system gas is crooked, "no, what are you urging? In the small world, you can accompany the man to the old age! It''s only a few years... "


    "It''s been a hundred years," Sutang interrupted


    Once the system chokes, it has no time to repair. It''s no big deal. It''s closed all day and paddles. Unexpectedly, it''s been 100 years.


    It coughed softly. Indeed, in the past, it would not take a hundred years for its own cubs to be powerful.


    "Just a moment. I''ll see if there''s anything new." Then he heard it excitedly say: "son, your father wants to make trouble again!"


    Su Tang Pooh, that kind of cheap slag dad who like to give to who!


    "What does the emperor want to do?"


    The system says, "the fairies are in civil war. They are divided into several factions. Your father is going to come to you. Oh, and Ji Ruxue. I forgot to tell you that Ji Ruxue is the new devil."


    Su Tang''s eyes widened when she heard that. What''s the matter? Ji Ruxue has taken the whole demon clan in only one hundred years?


    System, "there is a demon king to help."


    Su Tang calmed down when she said that.


    Although the demon king looks unreliable, it''s still useful after all these years.


    However, the reason why Su Tang was so eager to complete the task was that she had been raised by Mo Chen for 100 years. If this person is too comfortable, he will be lazy. If he is lazy, it will be over. Therefore, before she sinks, she has to leave.


    So


    "Little Mo Mo, I''m sorry for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    When the emperor of heaven appeared in front of Su Tang, his elegant and gentle appearance was just like what he had imagined.


    If you can get to this position, you must be playing pig and eating tiger all the way. If you are too fierce, you will arouse people''s vigilance. Like this, you will come out of the dust, carrying immortality and immortality, giving people a sense of world independence. If you think about those tricks on him, you will feel that they are blasphemous.


    What a top White Lotus watch.


    At the moment, he looked at Su Tang, eyes with a smile, such as Mu Chunfeng, "a Li."


    There are not too many words, just two words, but it contains all kinds of emotions, such as heartache, pity, regret and so on. It seems that he is an old father who can hardly find his daughter.


    Su sugar picked eyebrows, so light looking at him, family card or something, useless to her.


    "The emperor of heaven."


    "You should call my father. I''m sorry to meet you so late."


    Su Tang almost laughed when she said this. She didn''t bother to deal with him. She simply pointed out: "don''t come here to disgust me. I know what you want to do, but you have to be disappointed. I''m not interested in your grand plans."


    The emperor of heaven still looked kind, but what he said finally came out. He asked, "why? Why are you not interested in fairies? Or, what are you worried about? "


    In the eyes of the emperor of heaven, Su Tang can do so many things for the Terran. How can she not be ambitious? As for the fairy, she is a little demon in the lower world. Maybe she is afraid, so she doesn''t want to come up.


    Or, he was angry with his father. After all, he sent subordinates to find her several times. He knew very well that his subordinates, the fairies, had always been superior, and they were his descendants. But he grew up in the lower world, and he would be somewhat inferior.


    In other words, it was selfish of him to send his subordinates on purpose. Originally, he thought that his subordinates were disrespectful to her. When she returned to the fairy family, she would take revenge on herself. It was like slapping her and giving her a candy. The only thing that didn''t count was that the little demon was so hard and killed people directly.


    No matter how wrong his subordinates are, it should be his fault. Therefore, he became angry. Over the past few years, he has been on top of others. He wanted to deal with a little demon. If he was not obedient, he would suppress him. Who would have thought that he could be stirred up to this point by her.


    At this point, my eyes are full of anger.


    Su Tang quietly looked at his expression, and asked the system, "dog, he came here, what do you want?"


    System, "he has always wanted to woo you, but you are not obedient, so he intends to make you into a puppet. Now the fairy family is in a mess, and he has many people under his hands."


    She wanted to clap her hands for him.


    "Where is mo Shen?"


    The emperor of heaven saw too many tricks. Su Tang didn''t worry about it. The only thing she worried about was the man.


    The system says, "he''s OK, he''s just led out."


    Now, Su Tang is relieved.


    She didn''t want to cheat with Tiandi, so she didn''t wait for Tiandi to finish playing the family card.


    Puppet or something, who can''t do it yet.


    ***


    Mo Chen was led away without any doubt at first, but as time went by, he soon found something wrong. He was in a hurry to go back, but he still found that there was a strange man beside the bamboo house.


    Su tangpi is used to it. At the last moment, he still wants to tease him. Of course, the more important thing is to see how far his puppet skills are and whether he can cheat people.


    So she pretended to be controlled.


    No, she attacked as soon as he came back.


    I''ve experienced more and more worlds, and I don''t know what kinds of moves I''m going to do. I''m going to change my old ways and use some evil skills instead. Even, in order to play a full set of drama, she also changed her previous temperament and style, and her whole body was full of enchantment, just like a big devil.


    Her attack is quick and insidious, and her eyes are dull. Any normal person will avoid it. However, who could have thought that Mo Chen did not attack, but stood in the same place and let her attack.


    Su Tang was so surprised that her pupils narrowed. She knew the cultivation of Mo Shen very well, so this move seemed insidious, but he could definitely avoid it. Now, it''s too late for her to stop!


    Shit!


    She scolds secretly, can force oneself to stop as far as possible, but such words, she can suffer internal injury.


    It''s not easy for her to be attacked. She vomited blood directly. When she looked at Mo Shen, she didn''t dodge at all. She was caught with bleeding marks on her chest.


    "You can''t hide!" Su Tang wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth, but the next moment, she was held in her arms.


    Mo Chen looks at her angry and helpless. At first, he really thinks that Koi has been attacked, but even if he has, he doesn''t want to hurt her at all.


    He was more or less good at puppet skills. He wanted to subdue people, but he was afraid of hurting her in the middle of the way. So from the beginning, he planned to resist those attacks. But who could have thought that she could make fun of such a serious thing!This is really, it''s time to fight!


    "Naughty Again?" Mo Chen looks at the blood on the corner of her mouth, and his anger turns to heartache. Koi is always naughty, but he would rather bite himself than hurt him.


    Su Tang leaned in his arms, listening to his strong heartbeat, but said: "who let you always let me, a hundred years, how boring, I also want to test your strength, the result you can pour good, even no resistance!"


    The more she said, the more angry she was. In the end, she could not help pinching his cheek. "If I really want to be a puppet, I don''t know you. In this way, it''s not you who are injured in the end?"


    Mo Chen doesn''t matter. He first checked her body and then slowly said, "it''s you anyway."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened when she heard it.


    "Dog son, listen to me. I used to worry that the replica would be seen through. Now it seems that I''m more concerned."


    System, "so do you want to toss two more?"


    Sue sugar, "yes, of course. It''s a gift for him."


    Su Tang smiles and then looks at the emperor who has become a real puppet.


    They are not interested in winning the world, but they want to kill the emperor of heaven, and then there will be a mess left for them to clean up, but they don''t know how to settle it.


    Su Tang was a little worried, "little Mo Mo, what do you say to do?"


    Mo Shen didn''t even bother to glance at the tip of his eyes. He said coldly, "kill me."


    Su Tang glared, "it''s the emperor of heaven in the end. If you kill the fairies, you''ll feel something. When the time comes, you''ll chase us everywhere. I''m afraid we won''t have a stable life."


    Mo Shen frowned. The fairies would not let them go if they killed them or not. After all, the prestige of koi is getting higher and higher, and the rest of the fairies are afraid of her.


    But it''s the father of Koi, patricide or something


    He thought about it for a long time, and then thought of a way to break the middle point, "lock it up."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    No one can imagine that the emperor of heaven, who stirred up the whole fairy family, has now become a puppet.


    She couldn''t live in the bamboo house any more, but Su Tang thought of a clever way to keep a low profile for a long time. She was afraid that all the people had forgotten her temper, so she decided to make a big deal.


    "Mo Chen, do you remember what you said before?"


    Suddenly, Mo Chen didn''t understand, "eh?"


    He said so much that he either forgot or was not sure what it was.


    However, he was so confused that Su Tang almost jumped.


    Bah, scum man!


    I said I would give her a grand wedding, but I haven''t seen him mention it again for 100 years. Sure enough, I won''t cherish it if I get it!


    Mo Chen saw that she was suddenly angry, just like the master-in-law could not figure it out, he was even more puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang glared at him, "get married! Mo Chen, did you forget! You told me before that you wanted to give me a grand wedding, but it''s been so many years that you didn''t mention a word. Did you go back? "


    The little koi is very cute.


    Ink sink is a Leng at first, then, the smile of the corner of the mouth how also can''t press down.


    He did not forget this promise. On the contrary, in the past 100 years, he has collected all kinds of treasures, his little Koi, which is worth the best treasure in the world. He has wronged her last time, so this time, he will hold all those treasures in front of her.


    In this world, there are not many things that can be called treasures, so even after a hundred years, he managed to collect a few boxes.


    Getting along day and night didn''t make him forget this promise, but a few boxes were too few. His little Koi should be ten li red makeup.


    However, he did not expect that she would be the first to wait.


    He It''s a real surprise.


    His little koi is also looking forward to what he is looking forward to.


    Su Tang didn''t find his stupefied, but because he didn''t speak, he was even more angry, "Mo Chen! If you forget, I''ll find someone else now! "


    Mo Chen was suddenly hit by surprise, and the whole person was dizzy. As a result, before long he was happy, he heard little Koi want to find someone else. He was so angry that he held her wrist, and his eyes were dangerous, "dare you!"


    What''s su Tang afraid of? She''s not only looking for others, but also a bunch of them!


    "Don''t you dare me!"


    The eyes of the little Koi are very beautiful. Now it''s angry and more flexible. However, at this moment, when I appreciate it, I just feel that I''m going to vomit blood.


    "If you dare, I will..."


    "What do you want! Say it


    Mo Chen originally wanted to put cruel words, but the other side is a little Koi, where willing, so angry dry stare.


    Two big men with terrible accomplishments are fighting like childish children. In the end, it''s the demon king who coordinates.


    To tell you the truth, the demon king is also miserable. It took a hundred years for his hair to grow a little bit. As a result, he was caught and judged by the two men before he could cover his wig.


    He thought something earth shaking had happened, but at last he felt he had been forced to eat dog food.


    On the other hand, my heart is very bitter.


    He''s been cultivating himself these years. These two are very good. They''re going to love each other everywhere.


    "OK, well, if you don''t dislike it, you''ll have a wedding in the demon palace."


    Now the demon clan is flourishing, and because the relationship between the demon king and the demon king is very deep, it is difficult for the two clans to develop in harmony. Therefore, if the wedding is held in the demon clan, it will be extremely grand. Besides, Sutang is a koi demon, but it is a member of the demon clan. It is more reasonable to get married in the demon clan.


    Mo Shen pursed his lips, feeling that he had wronged his Koi.


    "Or wait."


    Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to hit people, "what are you waiting for! If you don''t want to, I''ll marry someone else! " Finish saying, pulled innocent demon king to come over, "I see demon king is good."


    With these words, the demon king''s heart was so flustered that he almost cried out, especially after he was gazed at by Mo Chen''s death. "You gods fight, can you not affect my old man! I''m too old to be scared. "


    In the end, the demon king felt that the peacemaker would have no life if he tried to persuade him, so he decided to ask Mo Chen what was going on.


    Speaking of this, he really wondered, shouldn''t Mo Shen be more anxious about getting married? Why is it reversed now?


    All to this, Mo Chen finally no longer hide ye, only silent for a moment, will want to postpone the reason to say.


    At that time, the scene was dead.


    So you have been working for a long time, but the betrothal gifts are not enough!


    The demon king was also very friendly. At that time, he patted his chest and said generously, "you two are getting married. What can I see in the demon king palace? In a word, take it at will!"


    Mo Chen didn''t thank him. He just took a light look at him. The treasures in the demon king''s palace were really rare.But Sue sugar, aware of a little tricky, then said: "you first take out those of your mobile phone for me to see."


    Mo Chen didn''t hesitate this time. He immediately took out seven or eight boxes from the heaven and earth bag. At first glance, the seven or eight boxes were really a little shabby, so the demon king comforted and opened them. Then, he almost went crazy.


    "What is this, trough? Nuwa stone


    "The best artifact! Niang ah, unexpectedly a whole box of the best artifact! "


    "My God! What do I see! The legendary top Hunyuan pill


    ¡­¡­


    Demon King repeatedly exclaimed, to the end, open mouth, the whole person is dull.


    For a long time, he just burst out a rough, "Mo Shen, my mother''s doubt, you laugh at me again!"


    It''s not ridicule. If you take any of them here, they are all the best treasures. As a result, they are too few? I''m afraid that the top treasures of the whole demon clan will just scrape together a box, but now, there are seven or eight boxes here!


    Demon King sour, demon king autistic!


    However, someone even frowned and said, "there are only seven or eight boxes. I thought that I would have to collect at least ten boxes, otherwise I would be aggrieved by a Li."


    Demon King


    You go, our demon clan is not worthy of you!


    Su Tang looked at the things in the box, and with a puff of his mouth, he said, "that''s enough."


    Anything here is enough to make people envious. Besides, with so many boxes, they have the ability to protect them. Otherwise, they will be killed.


    Ink sink but frown, "but, still aggrieve a Li."


    His glass is the best in the world.


    Su Tang was helpless and funny, "enough, really enough. In a word, I''ve got something ready. " When she left for the first time, she prepared so many things for him. This time, it would not be less.


    Then, as the only onlooker, the demon king went completely crazy.


    He thinks they are here to show off their wealth!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    The wedding was still held. In Mo Chen, he robbed the top treasures of the demon clan. In addition, the demon clan, that is, Ji Ruxue sent them, just enough to make up ten boxes.


    On the wedding day, people, demons and Demons almost all came to the scene, and even some fairies came with gifts.


    Such a feast is almost unprecedented, and no one will surpass it in the next tens of thousands of years.


    Compared with the joy and hilarity of other people at the wedding, the demon king was very hurt. He looked at the boxes of treasures and wanted to cry without tears. Finally, Ji Ruxue couldn''t help pulling people to the corner.


    He became a demon king. In terms of temperament, he was not too different from before, but he was more charming. To that stop, it was just like the beautiful scenery.


    He held his chest in both hands, a little impatient on his face, "my sister''s wedding, if you lengthen your face again, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    As soon as the demon king thought that he had ever thought of him in the past, he wanted to go back to the past and hammer himself to death. Such a bad man, he is really blind!


    Although Ji Ruxue was wearing a face of impatience, she looked at the dejected appearance of the demon king. After thinking about it, she couldn''t help but added, "your things, I''ll pay you back in a few days."


    When the demon king heard this, he was pleased at first, but then he doubted: "don''t frame me. What the demon monk got, Mo Chen, will you be willing to spit it out?"


    Ji Ruxue, "other repayment of equal value, now, you smile to me."


    On his elder sister''s wedding day, the demon king had a long face. Outsiders couldn''t figure out what to think.


    He was able to become the devil, thanks to his sister''s help, if not for her, he would have died many times, so he did not allow any accident.


    However, Ji Ruxue is very considerate. She didn''t realize that the accident would come from Su sugar itself.


    Besides Su Tang, no matter how big the wedding is, she can treat it calmly. After all, there are too many weddings, and there is no wave in her heart. Now, I don''t even wait for the red cap to be lifted. I just sit on the chair, drinking wine and eating food. It''s full of pleasure. In the end, the system is blind.


    "Sober up, you are the bride, not the guest. Are you really good?"


    Su Tang tut said, "what''s wrong? Left and right Mo Chen also did not come, we also have no need to camouflage


    There is no outsider in the room. At the moment, Su Tang is relaxed. To be honest, she can''t tell whether she is in the play or outside the play when she is acting. So she has to let herself off occasionally.


    "In a word, my puppets are ready."


    Because there was no one, Su Tang simply released the puppet. While appreciating her masterpiece, she said to the system, "look, is your clone perfect or my puppet perfect?"


    It''s the first time she''s made her own. To be honest, she''s a little excited.


    The system sighed, but said: "don''t ask me, you have to ask the man."


    Sue sugar turned her lips and was disgusted. "You are boring. You have no fun at all."


    At that time, the system said, "don''t worry, I don''t want to be a person at all. Being a person or something is too dangerous. I''d better be a system. The risk is small." As soon as the words came down, he found that Mo Chen had already come this way, and then he hurriedly said, "here comes Mo Chen! Put away your puppet, or it will turn over later! "


    It''s too easy to put a puppet away. Just shrink it and put it in a container.


    Although the food on the table was not in a mess, it was obviously moved. When the ink came down, the koi sat by the bed, but when he looked at the table, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Little greedy cat.


    Wedding night, as expected, only 10% disappeared.


    The price, of course, was that Sutang didn''t get out of bed all day.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    The next day, Su Tang, holding his soft and sour waist, went down to the ground with difficulty. As soon as he saw Mo Shen coming, he was so energetic that he wanted to kick him.


    Mo Chen knows that she is so cruel. It''s called a man who is low and small. Su Tang gets angry when she looks at his gallant appearance. She has the same strength as the fairies. But with such a strong strength, she has a whole day''s rest in bed. She doesn''t want face!


    "Go away! I will go myself


    Mo Shen was smiling, but he still held his hand, "yes, we Koi can walk by ourselves, and it''s great."


    This is like coaxing a three-year-old, which is very angry.


    Is Sue sugar a three-year-old?


    Mo Chen said, "didn''t you say that you like mutton from the Western Zhou Dynasty? I bought a batch of sheep a few days ago, and they were fed with lingcao every day. Recently, they have been raised almost. I''ll roast mutton for you later. And the jujube cake of Yue State, which is still steaming, and... "


    When it comes to food, Su Tang''s eyes light up. No one knows what''s going on in the next world. What if she doesn''t have enough to eat? Therefore, when you can eat, you should drink as much as you can. Don''t wait to lose it, and then regret it.


    Mo Chen coaxes his daughter-in-law to be happy, and his mouth can''t help rising.Witnessed the system of this process, can''t help but sympathize: "ah, others pull x heartless, Su Xiaotang, you just don''t recognize people after eating!"


    Su Tang, "Hey, dog, smart, how do you know I''m going to leave after eating?"


    System, "empathy with Mo Shen."


    Su Tang hissed and then said coolly, "I didn''t see your sympathy at the beginning. Well, I''ll feel sorry for others now. "


    When the system chokes, can it be the same?


    Your mother-in-law''s points are frozen. It''s all from your own skin. Well, there''s still a part of the reason why it''s afraid to say so far, because the main system hasn''t been checked out so far. It has a hunch that it''s going to say that this guy can definitely strike.


    At the thought of this, it suddenly found that the most worthy of sympathy is itself.


    "Well, we''ve finished eating. Shall we leave now?"


    Su Tang looked at someone who was concentrating on roasting mutton for herself. The warmth in her eyes suddenly dropped to zero, and her voice was extremely indifferent. "OK, let''s go."


    Mo Chen knew how much the koi ate, so when he finished baking the meat, he almost stopped. As soon as he looked up, a piece of mutton was stuffed. He opened his mouth and said, "can''t eat any more?"


    "Yes, so the next meat, Xiao Mo, please help me eat it."


    The other side''s eyebrows and eyes are bent, but this heartless appearance makes Mo Chen forget to chew the mutton in his mouth.


    "Little Koi."


    "Yes, what''s the matter, little Mo?"


    The next second, the ink sinks like water, "who are you?"


    The other side seems to be puzzled, eyes also with a loss, "small ink, what''s the matter with you?"


    What''s the matter?


    When his cultivation reaches the level of Mo Chen, he can find any flaw with one glance. But the person in front of him has no flaw, but he can be sure with one glance that she is not his little Koi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    The answer is clear.


    Mo Chen believed in his intuition. For a moment, he suspected that someone had switched the koi, but soon he denied it.


    Little Koi''s accomplishments are not low. No one can replace her so quietly unless


    He is full of gloomy raised his eyes, looking at the people in front of him, suddenly, a touch of irony.


    "My little Koi, where have you been?"


    A change of genial smile, at this moment, he is like the abyss ghost, even with a smile, but the delicate face, but it is full of a thick dead air.


    The replicator didn''t seem to be aware of the danger. He still learned what Su Tang used to look like. The next moment, his neck was strangled.


    The air began to thin, and the replicator''s face was red and full of pain, but in his eyes, he looked with unbelievable horror, "for Why? "


    The replicator has no heart. Every word, sentence and action it says imitates the original owner. Generally speaking, it is difficult to find out only by looking at the appearance, unless someone looks at the soul through the appearance.


    Mo Chen is indifferent, on the contrary, he pinches the hand around her neck and makes a little more effort. Since he refuses to say it, there is no need to keep it.


    When they came, the replicator was just like a piece of garbage, and was thrown on the ground at will.


    At that moment, Ji Ruxue''s eyes were scarlet.


    "Ink sink!"


    It is demon king, hard to calm down, "don''t be impulsive, you calm down to think, will Mo Shen kill your sister?"


    Mo Chen will see little koi is more important than his life, in this case, how willing to kill her? Not to mention killing her, there''s never been a reprimand.


    The appearance of demon king and Ji Ruxue didn''t make Mo Shen moved. He just stared at the copy without breath. It seemed that he thought of something and walked towards the room.


    Ji Ruxue is very difficult to calm down. At this moment, there is a killing intention in her eyes. At last, the demon king pulls the man, "let''s see what he does first." Say, then pull a person to follow Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen goes to a room, which is their wedding room. Then he opens one of the boxes. These boxes are his wedding for Koi. Among them, there is a Donghai pearl, which can record the scene.


    On the wedding day, these boxes were all opened. Therefore, Lingzhu should record some pictures, such as what happened before he came and why the koi disappeared suddenly.


    It''s only three days to get married. If he doesn''t believe it, he won''t leave any trace!


    In such a big wedding room, the red candle is swaying. This is not the point. The point is that someone in the picture actually shows off and praises her puppet, which is exactly the same as herself.


    At that moment, the breathing of demon king and Ji Ruxue stopped. At last, they were shocked.


    For example, why did she do it?


    For example, who is talking to her?


    Finally, where on earth has she gone now?


    Mo Chen closed his eyes and kept his face unchanged. In other words, he already had a guess when he killed the replicator.


    The demon king doesn''t even dare to make a sound now. In the end, Ji rushue says, "Mo Chen, what do you want?"


    No matter what Su Tang wants to do, in Ji Ruxue''s heart, she is still her sister, so if Mo Shen dares to hurt her, he will never stand by.


    Mo Chen stares at the disappearing picture. Frost''s face drops a few degrees. He doesn''t even look at Ji Ruxue. Instead, he uses destructive destruction to find Su Tang''s puppet.


    To tell you the truth, koi is so proud and has capital. This puppet is more like herself than that replicator. However, it is just like her.


    At first, the demon king thought that he would treat the replicator as he did before. After all, this guy''s hands were all around the neck of the puppet. He saw that the puppet was about to die out with more air and less air. But for the first time, he suddenly stopped.


    He pinched the puppet''s neck, and his face was still expressionless, but his delicate and beautiful appearance was cold. With his black eyes like ink, he looked like a long silent, deep tan with a strong sense of death. At a glance, he could devour everything.


    But this kind of cold did not last long, the next moment, he suddenly raised the corner of his lips, light thin lips overflow smile, bewitching people, "little Koi, where do you think you can go?"


    Puppets, replicators?


    Oh, what about the preparations? He''ll still find her and


    I hope you can enjoy it.


    The demon king is shaking with fright, too It''s terrible. Is the demon monk possessed? But it seems more terrible than the devil beside him.


    Ji Ruxue''s arms hurt when he pinches her, but he doesn''t have any expression, and even stops Mo Shen from going out.


    "Where are you going, Mo Chen?"Mo Chen was stopped by someone. This time, he took a look at him, but only one. Then he turned and left.


    Ji Ruxue looks at him to leave, some anxious in the heart, the strength of Mo Chen is too strong, in case of hurting his sister, it can''t!


    Ji Ruxue catches up. The demon king turns around in a hurry. At last, he stomps his feet and catches up immediately. Then, he looks silly again.


    "Lying trough, who is this?"


    Ji Ruxue calm face, just staring at the puppet released by Mo Chen, "emperor of heaven."


    The demon king felt that he was listening. The world was too magical. The emperor of heaven was no longer waiting in the sky. When did he come to the demon clan?


    Wait, no! If it is really the emperor of heaven, how can he not move, like


    "Puppet?" The demon king from silly eyes to shock, and now incoherent, "Mo Shen, what have you done? Are you going to fight against the whole fairy family? No, when on earth did you make the emperor of heaven your puppet


    When Mo Chen released the puppet emperor, he had a plan in his heart.


    He didn''t know where the koi had gone, but the world was so big that it was not easy to find someone unless he stood at the top.


    So, the fairy emperor, he wants it.


    ****


    after several years of retirement, Su Xiaotang thought that she could happily support the elderly after retirement, but now, she feels that it''s too exciting and not suitable for the elderly like her. The successive male owners are just like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. Of course, what''s more important is that the damned system actually runs away!


    No colleagues at all!


    In recent years, I have been hiding, hiding my identity and getting rid of those troubles. As a result, one day later, another debt collector came.


    Su Tang looks at the man in front of him. Although he is bald, he is full of demons. Then he looks at the puppet behind him


    Damn, isn''t that the puppet you made!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    Elly, the famous star of the whole planet.


    Here, you can do all the bad things, as long as you have enough strength, the law is useless to you.


    Among them, fighting is the most popular sport. In the interstellar age, countless races have joined the planet of ailley for the considerable reward, but if their strength is poor, they can''t even leave their bones.


    Here, the ugliness of human nature to play incisively and vividly, also the same, is the paradise of some races.


    Elly is divided into seven or eight groups of forces, big or small. On the surface, these groups don''t cross the river, but on the back, they want to get rid of each other, so that they can become the real masters of Elly.


    However, the strength of the gangs that can gain a firm foothold on ailley is not bad, except for the declining piranha star bandit group.


    When she first came to the new world, Su Tang''s head was still a little hazy and her memory didn''t return. She saw a mess, houses collapsed and furniture damaged. If there were not many bodies lying at her feet that were obviously injured by weapons, she thought that the earthquake had happened.


    She touched her forehead, the thick liquid, plus the strong smell of iron between her nose, without looking, she knew what it was.


    "Boss, let''s go. Mr. platinum Rui has got the spaceship ready. You leave here, and we''ll carry the rest!"


    Sue sugar quickly swept around the eyes, the dense artillery fire, all flash blind her dog''s eyes.


    Then, without waiting for her action, the man who just spoke with him burst into a loud voice, "Damn, even the A-class mecha is out, shameless!"


    It''s a joke to talk about shamelessly on ailley.


    Memory slowly recovery, Su sugar hand, will block in front of the man with his hand away, "come on, let''s let the children."


    As soon as the children read three words, the man suddenly growled, "boss, although my name is Peng Yu, can we not add a small word! It doesn''t sound impressive at all


    After hearing this complaint, Su Tang was happy. "Good children, your boss knows. Now, you can hide to the side and see how your boss teaches them to be a man."


    Peng Yu saw that she was still yelling at her children, and her handsome face was twisted. But then he saw that the boss grabbed the gun in his hand and walked straight in front of the A-class mecha, but his face changed greatly. "Boss, don''t make trouble! Your mental damage has not yet recovered! You''re going to die! "


    The roar shocked the damaged house, and a brick fell down, which was aimed at Su Tang''s head.


    She almost turned around to thank her children.


    Seeing this, the man in A-class mecha burst into laughter. "The cannibal star robber was killed by a brick as soon as he appeared on the stage. This joke, I can laugh for a year later."


    Sue sugar patted the ashes on her head. She was joking. How could a brick hurt her? She was shocked to powder before she fell down.


    "If you are blind, you should look at the ophthalmology department more, but I don''t think you can be saved, so I decided to send you to be reincarnated. In the next life, remember to open your eyes wider, but don''t even know how to die."


    With such arrogance, the angry man''s face was distorted, and the whole person was almost furious. "Mrs. Anning, it''s different now. Do you think you can go out alive with the small broken gun in your hand?"


    Su Tang played with the small broken gun in the other side''s mouth, and the corner of her mouth rose, "you can have a try."


    In this life, Su Tang is the only female star robber leader on the planet of ailley, and she has great strength. If her mental power had not been suddenly damaged, she would have ruled the whole planet of ailley, which is almost so. So far, many star robbers are trembling when they think about it.


    "Come on, Gouzi, some healing medicine." She leisurely walked towards the artillery fire, the posture, as if it is not a battlefield, but in their own garden.


    As soon as the system saw her domineering spirit turned on, it couldn''t help but tut tut twice, "son, I''ll give you full marks for this beep outfit!"


    Su Tang laughs. There''s so much fun in the interstellar age. She''s excited when she thinks about it.


    "Well, after I tear the mecha, I''ll wave all over the universe!"


    This wish, listen to the system almost spray out, "sober up, your man is looking at you behind!"


    Sue sugar a listen, the hand that is playing with the small broken gun in the hand all pause, "what thing? As soon as I got here, he was already watching me? "


    Speaking of the interstellar age, Zerg has always been the number one enemy of all races. They are not only smart and have a considerable number, but also have super strength. For example, in this universe, Zerg can imitate any race, as long as they want, they can imitate perfectly.


    When Su Tang first came to this world, she was very disgusted, even with a little resistance. Zerg, they are all insects. What are they like? In her memory, it was a group of soft bugs, so when she first learned that the male leader was a general of the Zerg, she was not good at all.She still remembers that she discussed with the system at that time to let it jump over the world for her.


    Of course, in the end, she didn''t agree, so she took revenge on society in the whole process. Otherwise, she would not be a star pirate.


    However, it turns out that the male master is still your male master, the favorite of heaven. Even the Zerg, it is also a collection of thousands of favours.


    There are many kinds of Zerg. In fact, Zerg is a general name, which is also divided into three, six and nine levels. For example, the most rubbish is the insects that Su Tang thinks are not intelligent and belong to the lower Zerg. They are all things that can be made into nutrients.


    Of course, before the war, they were nutrients. Once the war started, they were pioneers.


    In the back row, there are intelligent types, and there are several types of intelligent types, such as civilians. Although they have the identity of Zerg, they are not like worms in the real sense. They have hard shells, and some of them can even fly. However, in terms of size, the bigger the Zerg, the more powerful they are. She has seen the prototype of male Lord, that is dragon.


    But when I think about it, snakes used to be called worms, dragons and so on. In fact, they are similar to snakes.


    This is the end of the memory. Su Tang wanted to play with this A-class mecha player for a while, but when she heard that the man came, she was not interested.


    S-level powers and A-level mecha, if there is no weapon, it is still very difficult to fight with mecha alone, but Su Tang is different, she is a pervert.


    This is not, but ten minutes of things, she was unarmed to dismantle a mecha, as for just now also dare to talk to her guy, straight head twisted off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    Peng Yu looked at the old man with his aura fully open. He fell into a dullness. After a moment, he shook his hands to find his voice.


    But Su Tang was very far sighted. Before he screamed, he put a hand directly over his mouth. "If you want your boss to be killed by a brick, you''ll call him."


    The delicate palm suddenly covered his mouth. Peng Yu''s eyes were bright at that time. He kept quiet. With his shining eyes, he was just like a harmless teenager.


    As the boss of cannibal star pirates, Su Tang''s face has always been covered by a mask, but only with his dark pupils, it seems that he can''t see the end at a glance, and it seems that he can attract everything and make you sink. So Peng Yu always thinks that his boss is the most beautiful in the world!


    But the word beauty is hard to define. For example, rose, you can''t think Lily is ugly just because rose is beautiful.


    And the peace of our life, the only female star thief who makes the Pirates of Elly star scared, I have a lovely baby face.


    As a result, Su Tang felt that it didn''t match the resounding name of cannibal flower at all, so she always wore an extremely ugly mask, that is, the mask that people didn''t want to see again after one look.


    The whole mask has a ferocious and terrifying expression.


    However, Su Tang still likes it. After all, it''s domineering to watch.


    Although the system did not understand the definition of her domineering, why is it so wonderful.


    At this time, she doesn''t want to recognize the man. When she was on a mission, she showed her true face. Her true face, which is another identity of her, is a freshman in the Empire. She studied in the news media.


    The male leader is a sophomore in the military academy next door. Of course, this is also a fake. The reason is Just to find their king.


    A few decades ago, there was some turmoil among the Zerg, which led to the disappearance of their king. It is said that the fighting power of the Zerg is so strong, but their king is a female with low fighting power and can be easily crushed to death. Of course, this female insect has a certain significance. If the Zerg are too strong, things will turn to extremes. If they are strong enough, their spirit will be affected. After a long time, it is common for them to explode and die.


    The reason why this female insect can become the queen is that she can build a huge spiritual network in the whole Zerg and effectively pacify them. Therefore, she is the king of the Zerg. In fact, she is the mascot of the Zerg, which everyone likes to pet.


    The female is mentally powerful, but she was damaged by the turmoil decades ago. According to the system, she is now sleeping in a corner of the imperial capital.


    Because of the injury, it''s hibernating.


    The queen of Zerg has a way to protect her life, that is, she can separate her mental thinking from her body, just like the seizing and abandoning of the cultivation world. As long as she likes it, she can release her mental power, parasitize you, and finally turn you into herself.


    Only the abnormal queen of the Zerg in the whole universe can use these terrible means, which is why people are so afraid. However, because of the disappearance of the queen, there is an internal struggle among the Zerg. No one is allowed to fight among several factions, or even fight behind their backs, so that other races in the universe can breathe.


    Su Tang was very angry when she thought of the tasks she had done before. In order for the male leader to compete with other factions, she fought against several other major Zerg factions. The reason why the piranha star robber was famous in the universe was that she killed one of the Zerg factions, and the powerful faction made many races afraid.


    You know, at the same time, the Empire and the Federation extended olive branches to her. As long as she wanted to, she was a general now!


    But in the end, she thought that the male owners had established themselves, and the whereabouts of the Zerg queen had been revealed. The rest was just to protect her queen and wait for her to hatch and wake up. But what happened?


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. With the help of the system, she suddenly let go of Peng Yu''s hand and said, "come on, children, now destroy this place."


    Peng Yu''s ability is his voice, which is A-level. He was stunned at the command of his boss.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes and stared at the man''s hiding place. She suddenly laughed, "I''ve been sick in recent years. I''ve been living in the North District for a long time. They all think I''m a sick cat." She said, suddenly a meal, patted Peng Yu''s shoulder, smiling, "I''m tired of North District, let''s go, boss take you to open up territory."


    The boss said that he was tired of staying in the North District. The subtext is that there is no need to keep the North District. Peng Yu looked at his home in recent years. To be honest, he can''t see the original. Under the joint attack of several major forces, he is not far from the ruins.


    So, he obediently obeyed the boss''s orders, and even the ground under his feet trembled in a deafening voice.


    Su Tang looked at the man who was buried in the ruins, and he was in a good mood. "Let''s go, kid. The boss will take you to have fun."


    This words say of some astringent feeling, Peng Yu red face, the eldest brother of those brilliant years, he has not joined cannibal Flower Star thief actually. However, he remembered that if it wasn''t for the boss, their hometown would have been ruined by the Zerg. Even though it was said in the news that she wanted to rob the Zerg''s materials, in his eyes, it was the boss who saved them and their hometown."Boss, don''t you wait for Mr. Bo Rui?"


    Su Tang hissed, children are children in the end, "do you think your boss''s original glory will collapse in a short time?"


    There are more and more people with mental impairment, but before the damage, her deployment will never be finished so soon. Therefore, there must be an inside thief in the cannibal flower, and the inside thief is still the kind who gets along with her day and night and knows her very well.


    "What do you mean, boss?"


    Su Tang looked at the face of the children''s meat, did not hold back, stretched out his hand to pinch, "children are still too tender ah, come on, the boss taught you what it means to know people know face not know heart."


    They walked away gradually, but at this time, the original ruins suddenly appeared a small-scale explosion, only to hear a bang, all over the dust, then, an ordinary tall man came out of the ruins, his body was spotless, the cleanliness, no one can see the other side was buried by the ruins.


    "Chief, do you want to keep following?"


    The voice comes from the earphone in his ear. The man''s face is calm, with only a pair of pale golden pupils, which makes people shiver.


    He stares at the road that Su Tang has just passed. At this time, there is no one there, but he suddenly pulls a cold smile and says, "keep following."


    Cannibal star robber boss body recovery, how interesting news ah.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    The underground fighting club is full of people. There are all kinds of races in the universe, including orcs, Terrans, vegetarians, and even many Zerg.


    When Su Tang brought Peng Yu into the arena, because she was too low-key, no one noticed her until she went to the referee and kicked open the cheering fight


    when Su Tang brought Peng Yu into the arena, because she was too low-key, no one noticed her until she turned over and entered the arena, kicked open the cheering fight warrior, and then picked up the referee In front of his microphone, he said slowly, "it''s boring to make a little noise every day. How about having a big one today?" At the end of the speech, her voice rose slightly, with a slight smile, which immediately made all races boiling.


    Miss Anning, cannibal flower, although she suffered from mental damage later and belonged to the stage of semi seclusion, she was once so brilliant and could be almost recorded in the history books.


    Such a rumored figure suddenly appears in front of us, how can we not be excited.


    The appearance of Su Tang also made the people behind her alert. But we miss Su, we don''t have many cruel words. We can do what we say. Besides, there are so many eyes staring at the fighting field, and we don''t dare to do any small moves for a moment.


    "Come on, who''s next?"


    Her casual languid manner, it is simply hook people to the extreme, especially those who have the strength of the strong, have wanted to fight. However, if you want to think about it, it takes enough courage to be the first to come up, because no one knows how far she has recovered.


    Once upon a time, Miss Anning, the cannibal flower, was invincible. Even the most intrepid Zerg nobles dared to fight.


    There are rules in the fighting field. The appearance of Su Tang undoubtedly broke the rules. However, the managers of the fighting field did not dare to speak up. The audience was already hi. It would certainly cause public anger if they forcibly took people away at this time. Besides, they might not be able to take away the master of the fighting field.


    The scene was boiling, the voice was high, but no one dared to come up. Su Tang waited for 30 seconds, and his patience was exhausted. "Since no one came on, I''ll pick someone at random."


    No one knows the true face of cannibal, but on the planet of ailley, appearance is only a supplement, and only strength can make it a real king. Therefore, even though many people suspect that Miss Anning, the cannibal, must be ugly, why not show her true face, she is also the goddess of many people.


    This is not, in her random selection of opponents, the scene ushered in a second boiling.


    "The goddess chose me!"


    "Goddess, I love you!"


    "Goddess!! God, goddess of peace, marry me! I take the real estate of the imperial capital planet to ask for marriage! "


    before, many people were afraid of her strength, but now, to get close to the goddess, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime meeting!


    In these cheers, Su Tang heard other bodyguards, such as what to marry or not, and she almost laughed.


    "Ah, it''s really a group of enthusiastic babies. In that case, let''s randomly select ten viewers."


    In this situation, people who don''t know still think that they are choosing concubines.


    Su Tang knows that the audience is just a spectator, and she won''t kill them. This is just her appetizer. No, in five minutes, after sending ten people off the stage, she began to pick up the list given to her by the system.


    "You, and you, and that, don''t hide, come up together."


    With the previous example, everyone thought it was a joke. Although it hurt a lot to be kicked, they didn''t worry about their lives, so they all played crazy. If they shrink back at this time, they basically don''t have to be on this planet.


    However, when the audience was watching, those who were named by Su Tang were cool in the back.


    Those people walked very slowly, hoping that time would stop, and they were crazy about countermeasures. At this time, a man stepped onto the fighting field first.


    The man looked tall, imposing, to that station, just like a superior, but with his true face exposed, it is ordinary to let people feel a little disappointed.


    Such a plain face is not worthy of such temperament.


    "Please, Miss Anning." In that expressionless face, the gorgeous voice is very nice.


    Su Tangmu looks at the man in disguise and thinks ha ha.


    What''s the matter, big brother! No injustice, no enmity. Why do you want to influence her Beep!


    Is it because he just let the children bury him? Then your mind is too small!


    Bah, cheapskate!


    No, it''s a cheapskate!


    Su Tang''s face with obvious displeasure, this displeasure almost into the essence, provoked the other party to pick eyebrows, but the next second, the words he said would like to let people blow him.


    Lu Li: "if I win, can I buy Miss Anning a drink?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the scene was whistling constantly. Many people didn''t know that the piranha Pirate Group was almost destroyed by the group. They just saw that someone dared to take the initiative to woo piranha. How brave it was. They admired him for that!So many people coax, Su Tang is not unable to play, smell speech, smile curved eyes, "OK, but the premise is that you have to win me."


    Lu Li, as an aristocrat of the Zerg tribe, belongs to the royal family and has great strength. So seriously, Su Tang may not be able to win him completely. However, Su Tang''s strength is not weak if she can''t say absolutely. If she really puts all her eggs in one basket, she won''t lose.


    Now, it''s up to the other side to show some strength.


    Fighting is always bloody and brutal, without any aesthetics. However, this time, the audience always felt that there was something different, that is, everyone was fighting. Why could your posture be so elegant? In the end, a lot of people are beginning to pan acid, this special mother in the end is fighting or flirting?


    Lu Li only got half of her strength, and even when fighting with her, he took time to chat with her, which is too much.


    He asked, "Miss Anning, have we met before?"


    Have you seen it?


    That must have been seen. Su Tang''s previous task was to protect him. Although Lu Li is an aristocrat of the Zerg, he lost his shelter when he died outside his parents before he was a teenager. In the abnormal world of the Zerg, the lower Zerg are all nutrient solutions, but in fact, there are also higher Zerg.


    For example, Lu Li, who has no shelter, is a sweet cake in the eyes of many advanced Zerg. Everyone wants to eat it.


    In a word, there are so many tricks for Su Tang to raise a baby.


    In a word, it all depends on her mood. When she is in a good mood, she will be a bosom little sister. When she is in a bad mood, she is a bad little witch.


    And our Lu Li, because Su Tang didn''t like insects in his heart, had been miserable for a while.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    As the cannibal pirate boss, Su Tang laughs at this.


    Although she is a 100% blackened man, she has no fear!


    "You don''t dare to show your true face. Do you think we know each other?"


    Lu Li wrinkled his cold eyebrows under this plain face, and his voice seemed a little chilly. "I can help you take the ownership of this planet."


    Su tangle is happy. She is not stingy with her laughter, but most of the time, she smiles sarcastically. "That''s really moving. I can do it without you."


    "No, you can''t do it."


    Cold voice, as if in a statement of fact, and then, under the mask of Su Tangqi''s face are a little crooked.


    Wipe, sure enough, insects are the most unlovable creatures in the universe!


    As soon as Su Tang wanted to fight back, Lu Li said again, "the cannibals of the eight big pirate groups in Ailey have been eliminated. The former North District is equivalent to a slum in Ailey."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Lu Li listened to the gnashing of teeth voice, still expressionless, "don''t want to say what, cannibal flower internal has collapsed, only you one person''s strength, can''t play the other eight pirates."


    Su Tang hissed, "I''m crazy. How about eight pirate groups? My goal today is this arena. "


    She only needs to occupy one of the eight pirate groups, such as the arena, which has the largest scale and the highest reputation. With her move, other pirate groups naturally start to fear her, so she has time to deploy slowly.


    Maybe the time will be a little slow, but it doesn''t matter. She''s not in a hurry. Besides, she doesn''t really want to take the ownership of ailley.


    It''s not for this stinky bug that she works so hard!


    Lu Li naturally knew that cannibal flowers would not be impossible if they were broken one by one, but


    He paused and said coldly, "I can help you speed up. In three months, you will be the master of Elly."


    Su Tang is not a fool to jump in such a big bait. It''s a man. It''s good if he doesn''t destroy the sky and the earth. Is it hard to do it in a hurry?


    You know, even the nine generations of good people can be played by her, so she does not believe that the black man is kind.


    "Come on, what do you want to do?"


    Lu Li, "find someone."


    Obviously there is no ups and downs, but Su Tang has a kind of ominous premonition, looking for someone or something, why do you have the feeling of deja vu.


    She pretended to be calm, and continued to fight with him on the surface, "who to look for."


    Lu Li, "I don''t know." He said, Sue sugar obviously a corner of the eye, but then, she began to feel guilty.


    "The other person should be a woman. She likes to wear a mask just like you."


    Su Tang


    The foreboding is stronger!


    Lu Li, "but she is different from you. She likes to wear a beautiful mask."


    As soon as the words fell, the system that had been watching couldn''t help sighing, "this familiar opening content, looking for someone, let me recall how many times this kind of plot happened before."


    Su Tang''s forehead was protruding. She couldn''t help it and growled, "shut up


    The system tut a, recollect at the beginning oneself host to do, can''t help but smash a mouthful.


    At that time, the male owner was still under age. In the world of Zerg, there was a long way to go between adulthood and underage.


    Minors are weak and need guardians. Even if they are careless, they are easy to die young. Only when you grow up, your power will explode, and Zerg is a magical race, which determines your strength from the beginning.


    At that time, in the eyes of other nobles, Lu Li was the kind of sweet cake that could be imported. Everyone knew that the Lu family and his wife were superior in strength. As their sons, although they were under age, they must be superior in strength, so many people wanted to devour him.


    Su Tang''s role player at that time was constantly saving him, but because she didn''t like the Zerg, she never went deep. She always appeared at the critical moment, and she didn''t bother to talk with Lu Li. Occasionally she ran into Lu Li, but she was still disgusted.


    The most impressive sentence is that insects and other things, whether young or adult, all look the same ugly.


    In fact, Lu Li was not ugly at that time, only because he was a minor. He was more like a snake than a dragon in shape. In fact, the color was light gold, not to mention expensive.


    Su sugar back to his previous behavior, guilty for a moment, magnanimous.


    What are you afraid of? At the beginning, she did things in a beautiful mask, but now, the mask is so ferocious, as long as the mask is not off, her identity will not be exposed.


    "There are thousands of masks. There are many pirates. You don''t have any clues. Where can I start? " With that, she ended the fight.


    No one lost, but no one won.No one in the audience expected that this would be the case. They were a little dull, but then they saw that the ordinary looking man suddenly took out a weapon. Because the action was so fast that they didn''t even see it clearly, the VIP room on the second floor was blown to the ground.


    The sudden explosion made the scene chaotic, but Lu Li and Su Tang were still standing on the fighting field, and no one was affected.


    "As a deposit, I took the arena for you." Then he turned and left.


    That''s what Sutton said. She stopped him. "Did I say I''d take your deposit?"


    Lu Li said, "my people are all around the fighting field. Now, those who are against you should have almost died suddenly, so I''ve given you the deposit."


    It''s very unreasonable. I haven''t seen it jammed before!


    Su Tang sank her face, and the temperature in her voice began to drop. "If you like it, I''ll give it to you." As soon as the words came down, a plague of insects broke out in the fighting field.


    Countless Zerg suddenly appeared in all directions, almost surrounded the whole club. As you can see, the white creeping insects almost didn''t vomit.


    Shit, she said bugs are the most annoying!


    The outbreak of insects caused chaos at the scene.


    That''s the Zerg. Although there are only some lower Zerg now, who in the universe doesn''t know that these lower Zerg are driven by higher Zerg! At the thought of the glorious deeds of Zerg in the past, where there was no grass, the audience''s faces became more and more ugly.


    Su Tang was glad to have a mask on her face again, otherwise her face must be distorted. Just as she was thinking about how to kill these insects, she heard Lu Li say: "I forgot to tell you that she hates insects most."


    Su Tang, "I think as long as normal people, no one will like insects."


    Lu Li, "so miss Anning hates me, too?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    Anyway, she is also the biggest thief in the star. She only says that she hates insects at the front foot, but she doesn''t hate him at the back foot. Does she want to lose face?


    So, witty, she directly came to a soul and asked, "what do you think?"


    It''s hard to tell emotions from her plain appearance. Most of the Zerg are cold-blooded animals, so even if Su Tang asked, Lu Li just looked at her coldly, "I don''t think so."


    At least, she won''t hate herself in the future.


    Su Tang almost laughed at the reply.


    Big brother is very confident.


    But I''m afraid I''ll let you down.


    With a smile in her eyes, Su Tang said, "just be happy


    Lu Li is not stupid. Naturally she knows what she says, but at least she doesn''t push herself away for the time being.


    "This arena will be my deposit for Miss Anning."


    The smile in Su Tang''s eyes is fading. She won''t help him find a beautiful mask. She''ll find herself. Is she crazy?


    "I don''t think I can help you, so I''m afraid I can''t accept the deposit." With that, she took two steps back and turned away.


    Lu Li looks at her leaving without expression, but her golden pupils are getting red. That''s the expression of his anger. No, Su Tang has just taken a few steps, and he is surrounded by insects.


    Before the white and soft invertebrate came near, Su Tang felt numb on her scalp. She was either afraid or simply disgusted. Now, these disgusting things dare to surround her, which is a disaster.


    At this time, under the mask of her face, was disgusting pale, she turned back, originally clear pupil now full of anger.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    Lu Li was stunned by the appearance of the explosion. Immediately, there was no reason. He suddenly laughed.


    That smile, immediately let that ordinary face inexplicable enchantment up.


    Sue sugar also noticed that this guy''s pupil color would change.


    Then, she heard the system explain to her, "the golden color of the pupil is deeper, which is a sign of Zerg excitement."


    Sue: meow, meow, meow???


    What happened? How can you be so excited?


    "I think..." Sue sugar said with a blank face, "he''s sick."


    The system shows hands, "is not sick, all 100% black, normal people can 100% black?"


    Su Tang was speechless and could only raise her eyes and look directly at each other. After all, the stalemate was not the way.


    Lu Li licked the teeth on his left side, and his smile deepened. "Miss Anning''s angry look is really beautiful."


    Su Tang


    "Thank you for your compliment." With a wooden face, she said sincerely, "you can drive so many insects. I think you have a great position in the Zerg. You don''t need to cooperate with me, a star thief who is on the decline. I think you can offer a high reward. There must be brave men under the heavy reward. " With that, I couldn''t help stepping on the insect sticking to my shoes. I said with a smile, "good luck."


    Lu Li smiles at her anger, but there is a morbid look in her eyes, "I will offer a reward, but cooperation is still necessary." He said, but also very seriously praised her, "Miss Anning is too self abasement, sunset is not used to describe you."


    Su Tang was all uncomfortable when he stared at her, especially her eyes, which made her scalp numb.


    "I don''t have time to look for any actress." After chatting for so long, she wanted to blow his head!


    Without patience, her voice was not as lazy as before. Su Tang looked at him coldly, with some ice residue in her eyes. "If you want to be my enemy, I don''t mind fighting with you." Words fall, a fire in her palm.


    As an S-level psionic, it''s very easy to burn these bugs. If you throw a fire ball in, you''ll find a way for yourself.


    Su Tang left after throwing that sentence. She didn''t want to go crazy with the male leader. If you like the fighting field, I''ll send you off. You don''t have to go around the male leader to do tasks. For example, in this world, the queen of the Zerg is a crucial task. Now the Zerg riot is because they haven''t found the queen. When they find it, maybe Lu Li''s blackening value will be appeased.


    Well, according to development, this guy is with the queen.


    Under the huge ball of fire, the smell of meat gradually rose in the air. But when she thought that the smell of meat came from these disgusting insects, Su Tang felt that she was not far away from spitting.


    Holding her breath, she saved her little follower, Peng Yu, and strode toward the gate.


    This time, Lu Li didn''t stop her.


    Peng Yu is scared, but the Zerg ah, swallow their planet is possible ah, "worthy of the boss ah." With that, I couldn''t help thumbing up.


    Sue sugar went to the door, suddenly, the tip of her eye caught a glimpse of a mass of black things moving towards her, her step meal, and then, she was even more upset.There''s no end to it, is there!


    "Nice to meet Miss Anning. These are gifts for Miss Anning."


    The insect sent the mass of black things to her feet and quickly retreated. It seemed that she knew that she didn''t like herself. She piled them together wrongly, but It''s more disgusting.


    The black stuff had been burned, but there was a system, and soon Sutang knew what it was.


    The powerful group behind the fighting field is one of the eight star bandit groups of ailley. With this huge area, the male leader has destroyed the Pirate Group.


    Lu Li didn''t give her the chance to refuse. After giving this gift, he left with the dense insects.


    He didn''t do it completely. Although all the influential groups behind the fighting field were solved, the audience kept it. However, after the close contact of insects, the audience''s faces were obviously very ugly.


    The insects in the arena were soon cleared, but the audience''s face was still not good, especially when Su Tang looked at them, many people shivered.


    Although the leader of cannibal star bandit group is terrible, no matter how terrible it is, there is no fear of Zerg. Besides, the advanced Zerg just now seems to want to cooperate with her.


    Su Tang used to fight against Zerg everywhere, and even killed many advanced Zerg, which made her famous. But now, she wants to cooperate with Zerg, so many people are wondering whether her strength has declined?


    Almost none of the planets that Zerg like can survive.


    The more the audience thought about it, the more scared they were. No, the people who were still clamouring to marry her now ran away.


    Su Tangmu''s face, eager to catch the man back, and then a fireball directly burst him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    Su Tang was half angry, but the little Valet beside her was excited.


    "Boss, that higher Zerg is so generous. If you want to give it away, just give it away."


    Sue sugar moved her fingers, but finally she couldn''t help it. She gave him a stir fried chestnut. "Stupid thing, ailley planet is over!"


    If we return to the fighting field, the news of the emergence of Zerg will spread quickly. At that time, who dares to come to aerli, especially Luli, who will believe her?


    Oh, it''s about giving her the planet of Elly. That''s how it is. It''s really wonderful.


    Although some of them rebelled, most of them were loyal ministers. As time went by, other people who were transferred from the mountain rushed over.


    Su Tang''s air pressure is very low, but watching her subordinates come, especially those who are concerned about her, the atmosphere will disappear.


    "I''m fine." She sighed, feeling that she had wronged these people over the years, and then said, "let''s go, pack up, and the boss will take you to open up a new place."


    Although my subordinates have heard of the emergence of Zerg, the boss said that they would leave soon, but they were stunned.


    "Boss, are you leaving now? Don''t you want it on Elly? "


    As soon as Su Tang thought of Lu Li''s poor beating, she immediately bit her teeth and said: "if you want a fart, the Zerg are coming. Do you think other people dare to come?" She said, squinting.


    It''s not good to be passive. She has to take the initiative.


    After thinking about it, he asked the people around him, "is there any planet ruled by Zerg near Elly?"


    "The nearest planet is also very far away. It needs two space transitions."


    Su Tang, "it doesn''t matter if you can get there. Let''s go. The boss will take you to roast worms."


    In the end, it was the first star bandit group, but in one day, people got everything ready. Of course, during this day, Su Tang was not idle, except for a few traitors, and then ran to rob the energy wealth of other star bandit groups.


    Backed by the advanced Zerg, other star bandits dare not to be angry.


    In this regard, Su Tang''s anger towards Lu Li has gone down a little.


    Cannibal star Pirate Group all hold back for a long time, finally is proud, and now one by one straight back, full of spirit.


    "Boss, are you all right?"


    "Boss, why don''t we have a rest and teach those insects a lesson when you are well?"


    ¡­¡­


    The reason why Sutang has so many loyal subordinates is that many of these people''s homes have been harmed by the Zerg. They have lost their homes and wandered in the stars. Although other planets are willing to accept them, they exploit them as refugees.


    No one is willing to be a second-class citizen. Therefore, when Su Tang appeared, many people volunteered to follow her. They really cared about her. Even if she was mentally damaged later, other star bandits took the opportunity to woo her, they were indifferent.


    Their boss is so good, not only did not exploit them, but also gave them due dignity, so no matter what the future, they will never betray her.


    Su Tang is holding her breath. She has been gone for five years since she finished her task. In these five years, the cannibal star robber group has already been squeezed out of the ranking. After thinking about it, she has to give an account to the little cute who follows her.


    So, the attack on Zerg planet, she came directly to the universe live.


    In recent years, with the development of science and technology, live broadcasting has become more and more popular. Of course, live broadcasting that can be popular has selling points. No, as soon as the cannibal account is opened, many people are dumbfounded.


    Real name system live, so, can open this account, only I.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿ After five years, does our Miss Anning finally remember the password? "


    "Don''t blow it. Cannibals really dominated the universe in those days, but there was no news in the next five years. We all know that something must have happened, either civil strife or no peace."


    "I''ll tell you when a pirate group led by a woman will be able to force her. If a woman is a woman, go back and find someone to marry and have a baby."


    Su Tang glanced at the live broadcast. There were some people brushing gifts and some people abusing. However, she chose to ignore the general abuse, but there was one saying that she could not bear to go back to marry and have children.


    "Little friend, come here. The boss will give you a task to give me human flesh. Yes, that''s what makes me have babies."


    Peng Yu is young, but his appearance is also handsome. He usually smiles, but now his eyes show a sharp chill, "boss, don''t worry, I''ve dealt with this man."


    Su Tang is open and aboveboard, and she doesn''t hide it. Soon, someone responds to her way of handling it.


    "It''s just a joke. As for human flesh?"


    "I can''t afford to play. It''s hard."


    "I''m just a child. To tell you the truth, I''m so angry. Tut, public figures have no conscience at all."Su Tang narrowed her eyes and felt more and more that someone was trying to make her.


    "Wake up to those who are playing shady tricks behind your back. It''s your turn next. Now, eat and drink as you can. Don''t leave any regrets." She smiles, she says, and then she''s gone.


    These days, the live broadcast device doesn''t need to be held in hand. Instead, it''s like an aircraft, flying directly with people, and it''s still 360 degrees without dead angle.


    Just came back, there are so many people want to do her, it is really the tiger does not get angry, one by one think she abandoned ah.


    "Deputy, come here and blow up the protective layer of the planet."


    With the words falling, the barrage in the live broadcast suddenly disappeared, but three seconds later, the barrage came out like crazy, and even the live broadcast got stuck.


    "What''s going on in the trough?"


    "It''s that big when you come up?"


    "Wait, I just want to know which planet this is, so miserable?"


    The live broadcast aircraft was still working hard, and soon someone found the coordinates of Su Tang''s hand.


    "Damn, I know where it is! It''s the planet of the Neanderthals! "


    The Zerg are now falling apart. Each senior Zerg has its own rights. It seems that they do not infringe on each other. But this is not the point. The point is that Miss Anning is attacking the Zerg again! And as soon as they came up, they directly hit people''s nests.


    "I don''t know why. My palms are sweating now."


    "Yes, yes! Me too. I''m calling for our Miss Anning! "


    "I just thought someone was in the black. Miss Anning has been quiet for five years, but it doesn''t mean that all dogs and cats can bully us!"


    "Miss Anning washes the duck!"!!! Blow up the heads of these insects


    Su Tang looked at these cute bullet screens, but she couldn''t help it. She raised a curve in the corner of her mouth. "Well, this planet will be renamed cannibal flower in the future. Welcome to travel."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    Interstellar network has been bombed, the major news media have also been out, and even played the title of the Queen''s return.


    Regime change is common, and the Zerg are now in a civil war, so Su Tang''s move is equivalent to solving an opponent for them. Other Zerg will not go to avenge the Nier Zerg, but look on coldly.


    Of course, the cannibal star robber group is famous. It didn''t take long to get in touch with all parties, and among them, the Zerg even sent an invitation to cooperate.


    As we all know, Miss Anning''s least favorite race is the Zerg, so when her subordinates came with an invitation to cooperate, they were more or less frightened.


    Su Tang, wearing a ferocious tusk mask, glanced at the invitation letter. It''s rare that she didn''t get angry.


    "Boss, it''s an invitation from the Zerg family."


    At this time, Su Tang is lazy like a kitten in the sun. She is lazy. She is not interested in the Zerg invitation. However, in order to avoid other Zerg coming to her door, she squints and thinks of a countermeasure.


    "Burn the invitation, take a photo with your brain, and then throw it to STARNet."


    It''s a slap on the face. It''s like rubbing the face of the Yorick family against the ground.


    In the whole universe, Zerg are just like the four evils, but we can''t fight them, so we don''t dare to provoke too much in front of us, but it''s different on the Internet. We can play the hatred incisively and vividly.


    This is not, Su sugar move, immediately let the star net friends applaud.


    "Miss Anning is so handsome!"


    "Only miss Anning dares to be such a blatant face beater! You are my idol


    "To tell you the truth, are you stupid? Miss Anning hates Zerg the most. She doesn''t know how many advanced Zerg she killed these years, so she doesn''t have a long memory."


    "I''ll tell you in a whisper that according to reliable information, there was a Zerg riot not long ago on the planet ailley, and Anning was there at that time. It''s not clear what the specific situation is, but the riot didn''t last long. After the Zerg left, Anning followed closely and took over the planet


    With this netizen''s comments, many people soon began to look for other clues.


    It''s not like people on Elly don''t use the satellite. Soon, many videos, pictures and commentaries will follow.


    For a time, there was a lot of noise on the Internet, but in fact, with the departure of the cannibal star robber group, many people also quit.


    Let''s not say anything else, we can''t get into trouble, but we can still hide.


    Su Tang''s previous mission was almost completed, and then she found a planet to stop at. That planet was ailley. But now the mission has been rewritten, and she doesn''t want to share the planet with other star robbers. The main reason is that there are more conflicts with more forces. Now, she is a local emperor, which is quite comfortable.


    It''s not easy to capture a planet. Besides, it''s still Zerg. It took Su tangleng several months to get a firm foothold. Then, she left without a stop.


    As soon as she left, others were stunned, especially Peng Yu, who followed her all day.


    "Boss, why did you leave all of a sudden? Neil''s not new yet? "


    Little Peng Yu is full of juvenile feeling, and her mind is clear on a clean face, so Su Tang still likes this teenager. When she sees him turning around her like a little dog, she can''t make a black face, so she rubs his soft black short hair, "Ang, Lao DA has something to deal with. As for here, we have a smart group, he said We can handle these things


    Peng Yu saw that she had decided to go, and frowned, "boss, you want to go, or you can take me with you. There are many people to take care of."


    Su tangle was happy and couldn''t help trampling his hair. "Come on, take care of it. It''s time for children to wean when they grow up. Don''t follow the boss all day and do their own business." Then he raised his leg and kicked the child far away.


    Peng Yu came back disappointed, but as soon as he left, he was pulled by others.


    "Little friend, what''s up? Do you know where the boss is going?"


    Peng Yu, "no, the boss won''t say."


    "Do you think the boss has someone he likes? I remember her disappearing from time to time for a few days before. Every time she comes back, she will feel better. "


    Su Tang at that time, every time he went out, he was the master of the brush. When the task was done, he was in a good mood.


    But now, obviously, it has become a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "At that time, the boss suddenly stationed on the planet of ailley, and then he was depressed for five years. Is it because of lovelorn?"


    "Lying trough, who dares to play with the boss''s feelings? I''ll kill him


    "Wait a minute. Don''t be impulsive. Wait and see. If the boss really likes it, we''ll tie people back!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang had no idea that she was going to be trapped. Now, she was sitting on the aircraft, her destination, the imperial capital planet.The race queen is now in a corner of the Empire''s capital planet. The system is really unreliable. After several times, we can only find a rough picture, but we can''t be specific.


    To this, Su Tang sighs, can''t help but dislike: "dog son, you are really more and more weak chicken."


    The system is very angry, "that''s the queen of Zerg. She''s so powerful in the spiritual field. She can interfere with a lot of magnetic fields. It''s good if I can find a general position!"


    Su Tang tut a, continue to dislike, "you can really low requirements of their own."


    The system wants to hit people and doesn''t want to talk to her at all.


    If it were not for it, she could not even find the Queen''s foothold, and even disliked her!


    How angry!


    Private aircraft passing through Xinggang need to be tested at all levels. Fortunately, there are many false identities of Sutang. No, they will pass the security check soon.


    The capital of the empire is too big. The queen is half asleep now. She can''t find her people at all. It''s just about a circle. In fact, Su Tang had been to the capital planet at that time. She also wanted to find the queen and made a fake identity as a student. However, five years later, I don''t know if the queen is still there.


    "Dog, give me the Queen''s range."


    System, "the Queen''s position has not changed."


    Sue sugar heard a Leng, "still in the vicinity of verya school?"


    The system nodded, "at first I suspected that she was attached to the students, but now it seems that she may be lurking in the teacher''s team."


    General university is four years, but Su Tang touched chin, "also not necessarily, in case someone else test.". Forget it. I''ll get in first


    She was a freshman in journalism department at the beginning, but after five years, I''m afraid that this identity can''t be used. Unexpectedly, the system suddenly said with pride, "I left something for you at the beginning, and it''s a suspension for you."


    After hearing this, Su Tang said with joy, "yes, Gouzi."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    Su Tang made a big stir on the Internet, but she came to the imperial capital to go to school.


    In a word, how arrogant Anning is, how low-key she is now. Heavy eyes, heavy bangs, and bloated clothes, at first glance, it looks like a country girl from a remote small broken ball, silly and rustic.


    Verya is one of the top universities funded by the Empire. Most of its majors are related to politics. However, verya college is a civilian college with more women. Next door to the college, it is the Imperial military academy.


    Sue sugar is now a journalism student, very low-key, few people notice her kind.


    "Gouzi, male master should have graduated. Where is his specific position now?"


    It takes five years to graduate from the military academy. When Su Tang was a freshman in journalism department, he was already a sophomore. Now five years later, he should be regarded as a graduate.


    Who knows, the system actually said: "Ang, I graduated, but he stayed in school to be an instructor." Then, it suddenly pause, like to find something fun, happy not expense way: "by the way, you had to leave school, so this year''s freshman on again, you know, freshmen need military training."


    An ominous premonition suddenly shrouded Su Tang. Then she heard the system say: "Congratulations, your military training instructor is the man."


    Sue sugar said, "can I still take sick leave now?"


    However, as soon as her voice fell down, she heard some people saying: "there are still ten minutes left for the military training assembly. You, which department, are still dawdling here. Don''t go to find your own class!"


    The system gloated, "Oh, I''m afraid it''s too late for sick leave. At least, it''s too late for today."


    As soon as Su Tang looked back, she found that she was a school teacher. She could only admit her fate and pretend to be timid. "From the journalism department, I''ll be there right now."


    She is now a village girl from a country planet, so she is very timid and submissive.


    Her appearance immediately made the teacher frown, "straighten your waist for me. Journalism department needs courage. Just like this, you will lose your face when you go out!"


    Su Tang''s waist is lower and her voice is smaller. She can''t be on the stage. The teacher wants to teach her a lesson again, but it''s too late. She can only wave her hand to let people leave unhappily, "OK, OK, let''s go!"


    Because of the military training, all the freshmen wore camouflage clothes, which was easy to identify. In the past, Su Tang''s students in the journalism department had already arranged. She didn''t know anyone, so she simply found the last position.


    Just on the freshman, everyone is full of enthusiasm, the world around her, although she did not know, but someone said hello.


    "You are also from the news department. My name is Li Xinyi. What''s your name?"


    Sue sugar, "my name is Anle.


    Li Xinyi is a very enthusiastic girl. Hearing the speech, she immediately smiles with curved eyebrows. "Can I call you Lele in the future? You have a nice name


    Su sugar a pair of flattered look, very uncomfortable, "thank you."


    Li Xinyi didn''t show any dislike for her appearance, but happily chatted with her: "Hey, do you know our instructor? It''s said that Lu Li, the champion of the next military academy for five years! My God, that''s my God


    Su sugar with thick glasses, so the other side did not notice the strange in her eyes, just pull her to continue to warmly introduce Lu Li.


    Su Tang''s face is expressionless and even wants to smile. It''s a real evil relationship. He''s everywhere.


    Ten minutes passed quickly. Su Tang stood at the back of the line and shrunk her head, so she only heard each other''s voice and didn''t look at each other''s face from beginning to end.


    Military training is actually a grind. For example, Lu Li has just said two words and started to let them run.


    "Today is the first day of your military training. The task is lightened. Run three kilometers first."


    Everyone was shocked by the words of three kilometers.


    "Coach, we are all pretty girls. Three kilometers is too much!"


    "That''s right. Why don''t we do something else first?"


    If it''s someone else who is spoiled by these charming little girls, he will give in. However, who is Lu Li? With that cold handsome face, he says coldly: "that''s four kilometers."


    Everyone:???


    Are you kidding us?


    No one dares to bargain, but for Su Tang, an S-level psionic, three kilometers is not difficult, but in order not to attract people''s attention, she is very useless to jog with them, so most of the time, she is running.


    After running, the next step is to practice standing posture. At the end of the day, no one dares to be crazy about Lu Li any more.


    After all, I''m as tired as a dog. Who wants to see a handsome guy.


    Su Tang strives to be a little transparent, but sometimes she really admires those so-called rich ladies. If you don''t inherit your good fortune, why don''t you come to the news department to play? School violence? What can you do? Why not go to heaven?There are too many rich and powerful people in places like the imperial capital. There are many young ladies and young masters. Most of them are clustered together. Some of them are spoiled because they are so spoiled that they are lawless. In one day''s time, some people don''t like Su Tang.


    "Villea''s too much of a student now, isn''t he, the motherfucker?"


    "My God, I haven''t seen her before. Look at her glasses. Now there are still people wearing such thick glasses."


    "No, even glasses. Look at her shoes!"


    These people criticize Su Tang for nothing. Su Tang doesn''t care about it. She just wants to find out the whereabouts of the queen. The male leader is too lazy to attack. Let''s see if we can find the queen first. She''s the queen of the Zerg. What if it''s useful to the male leader.


    However, now there are so many young and energetic people that some people can''t help but dislike them.


    No, Li Xinyi, who just released friendship with Su Tang, couldn''t listen to it.


    "Don''t go too far! If Lele can test verya, she must have strength. You can''t blame her because of her dress. "


    As soon as Li Xinyi came out, the faces of the girls who had been laughing and mocking before changed greatly, and even came towards them.


    "Li Xinyi, you''re an illegitimate daughter, and you don''t have to look at your identity. I advise you to transfer to another school as soon as you know the truth."


    Li Xinyi bit her lip. Seeing this, Su Tang sighed. These rich ladies are spoiled. If you don''t pay attention to them, they can say a few words, but if you respond, you can either crush them down, or it will be endless.


    "Forget it." Su Tang pulls people away, showing a kind smile, "there''s no need to argue with them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    Su Tang came to school one day later than others, so she put away her luggage and even started military training in such a hurry.


    Three kilometers of physical training, if professional, ten minutes is enough, but the eyes are jiaodidi little girl, hand can''t lift the shoulder can''t carry, half an hour later, there are still several unfinished.


    The sun was strong, but Lu Li was never compassionate. Even after running, he had to continue to stand under the sun.


    Lu Li didn''t talk much. His eyes swept through these crooked teams. He couldn''t see his mood lightly. It was just that the people he swept would feel cold. Before, he was too tired to run and his posture was loose. Now all of them are standing upright.


    As time went by, the sweat on her forehead became more and more. Many little girls spent their make-up. Lu Li said coldly, "stand in a military position for two hours."


    When this was said, everyone cried.


    See, Lu Li thin lips slightly open, again cold mouth, "three hours."


    Words fall, all people stare big eyes, but is dare not howl again.


    Although the contact time is not long, but the students are too aware of this handsome and flawless coach, how cold and heartless it is.


    At the end of summer, the sun is still hot, occasionally there is wind, also mixed with heat waves.


    Soon, some people can''t stand it, dizzy.


    Lu Li graduated from the military academy, which he just asked for was nothing at all. However, on the first day of military training, he didn''t want to destroy the whole army, especially when people in the next class had a rest.


    "Take a break and continue in ten minutes."


    His voice is not big, but can accurately spread to everyone''s ears, words fall, before still cheerful and lively students are not up, one by one do not worry about the ground dirty, so directly to the ground to sit.


    Some people drink water, some chat, but there is no satire before.


    Su tangle''s ten minutes of leisure, at least, is also a star thief. This physical training is not enough to put in the eyes. However, Li Xinyi, who had been courting her frequently before, leaned on her, and her voice also dragged a sense of weakness. "God, I''m so tired. I feel that I''m so close to heatstroke."


    "Lele, I don''t think you have anything at all."


    Su Tang was wearing thick bangs, her hat brim was low, and her thick black glasses could only see her ruddy lips and delicate chin. However, she could only see it when she raised her head and held her chest up. Most of the time, she hung her head down and looked timid.


    "I, I used to do farm work, so these are nothing."


    It''s very normal for rural women from remote areas to do farm work. Unlike those girls from the capital planet, even if their family is ordinary, they won''t be exposed to the wind and rain.


    Li Xinyi was full of sympathy. "It''s so miserable. You must have been very serious before, right? I remember that velya''s score is very high. You must be very smart if you can get in


    Sue sugar hung her head, and her voice was even smaller. "One, just like that."


    Ten minutes of rest is not long, so also less than a few words, soon, on the next round of training.


    Half a day later, many people''s legs are shaking, and they are eager to support things when they walk. The old ladies who used to clamor are now all busy.


    After the military training in the morning, Su Tang and Li Xinyi went to the canteen together.


    In the end, the capital canteen is rich in dishes, but in order to maintain its poor people, Sutang can only eat nutrients.


    Li Xinyi took the dish, saw this, suddenly exclaimed, "Lele, how do you eat nutrients, that thing is so bad, how can you eat it?"


    Su Tang choked, and then slowly said: "OK, apple flavor, very sweet, can fill the stomach on the line."


    Li Xinyi was more sympathetic, but her voice was too loud, and soon attracted many people''s eyes.


    This is not, before also with Su sugar clamour of several young ladies smell speech, immediately full of blood resurrection, in that sarcasm.


    "With the country people, I feel that the air around me is beginning to change."


    "No, I thought villa was so aristocratic, but I was miserable to be in the same class with that kind of countryman."


    "Nutrients, even my servants don''t eat them." The man said, plucking down the dishes on his plate, and then tossing the plate in front of Su Tang like a handout, "countryman, don''t let outsiders think that we poor at Vila university can only eat nutrients. This lunch is my treat. Don''t mention it."


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang really doesn''t understand the mentality of these rich ladies. What''s wrong with them?


    "Thank you, but I''m full." She whispered, suddenly, trembling to extend a finger, pointing to each other''s face, said: "the bright one in your eyes, is eye excrement?"


    "Well, the people in your capital are so powerful that they can even shine their eyes."


    "Ah, and the sweat on your face, it''s milky white, so powerful!"Her face was sincere, but the people around her laughed.


    and the girl who was reminded by her is more angry. "That''s the eye shadow!" You have never seen the world


    Su sugar slightly opened his mouth, and with a look of surprise, he said, "you city people even need to wipe their eyes."


    This sarcasm, the eyes around all moved over, especially to hear her inquisitive inquiry, many people laugh belly ache.


    That one after another of laughter, immediately let the girl face a burst of green a burst of white, to the end, angry, roared: "bumpkin, I have to kill you today!"


    Although the rich ladies said such cruel words, when they really started, that is to say, they held out their hands. She wanted to slap the local buns, but she was dodged and could only be slapped on Su Tang''s hat.


    That palm also used a lot of strength, although Su Tang will not let people hit her, but also dare not show too much skill, so just pretend to be in a panic to avoid.


    When the hat was knocked down, she didn''t take it seriously, but the next second, a long hand picked up her hat and handed it to her, her head crashed.


    Why is he here?


    If she had known he was here, she would not have been in waves!


    Su Tang immediately buried his head low, "thank you instructor."


    The voice of mosquito is almost inaudible, but Lu Li stares at her head, half rings, and then moves away.


    He seems to have just done a trivial thing, too small to even respond. However, Su Tang is still a little worried and asks the system, "dog, how long has he been here?"


    The system says, "he just came by when you started performing."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    I''m not interested in eating any more rice. Fortunately, the nutriment can barely fill my stomach. After a few words with Li Xinyi, Su Tang quickly runs back to the dormitory.


    In the canteen, because of the appearance of Lu Li, several other girls dare not say anything too much.


    Su Tang ran fast, as if there were some wild animals chasing behind her. After she closed the dormitory door and even locked it, she finally took a breath, "dog, I always feel hanging."


    Lu Li wanders in front of her every day. If he finds out her identity, he will definitely trace it. At that time, once he knows that she is coming for their queen of Zerg, the scene


    She shivered and couldn''t help asking the system, "dog, what was the end of Lu Li''s life?"


    The system says, "most intelligent creatures will not eat the same race, except the Zerg. In order to enhance their strength, they will devour the powerful ones. Lu Li was still young at that time. Without your help, he was devoured, but the Zerg''s spiritual power is particularly high." After a pause, he said slowly: "although Lu Li has been swallowed up, his mental strength still lives in the other party''s body. When the other party is weak, he will take the opportunity to hide his physical sovereignty."


    Su Tang was stunned. "It''s like there are two souls in one body? And then fight for sovereignty? "


    The system nodded, "yes, it''s almost like this. The Zerg is a very terrible race. This kind of thing will only happen to them. After Lu Li won the body sovereignty, he will eat all the Zerg that once fought for him."


    "Attention, it''s eating."


    Under the special prompt of the system, the whole person of Sutang is not good.


    "Lying trough, eating raw?"


    The system hesitated, "you can also let him cook and eat, sprinkle some scallion, dip some sauce, taste..."


    Su Tang is about to jump when she hears that. What a terrible man! He is the devil!


    "Shut the hell up!"


    The system tut a, "I just explain the facts, so this time, let''s not skin?"


    Sue sugar to his bed a lie, also skin what skin, is too floating, or too long life?


    After an hour''s lunch break, Su Tang returned to the dormitory, and soon others came back.


    Compared with the one who came late, the other three got to know each other yesterday, but in the face of Su Tang, they all ignored the past.


    Although the universe advocates racial equality all day, the world is not fair.


    In particular, in the situation of the imperial capital, the nobles are the nobles, and the civilians are the civilians. For example, Su Tang''s fake identity and Anle, a village girl from a remote place, have no status, and everyone is too lazy to waste time socializing with her.


    For example, in their eyes, the appearance of Su Tang seems to lower their style. When it comes to the journalism department, some people will think of such a little village girl, and then they will think of the strength of the journalism department, and whether everyone will accept it.


    Lunch break time soon passed, and soon, it was time for military training in the afternoon.


    Junzi had been very tired before. Now, especially in the midday sun, many people want to cry.


    Su Tang doesn''t want military training, mainly because she doesn''t want to face Lu Li, but the queen may be in this area. If her mental power fluctuates, she will find out for the first time.


    Bored, she can only pull the system nagging, "dog, have you detected fluctuations?"


    System, "not for the time being."


    After standing for so long in the morning, I begin to practice my steps. The first step is to practice the height of raising my feet.


    Compared with other people, Su Tang could not grasp the center of gravity. She lifted her left foot very easily. "You say, if I find the queen and send her to Luli''s bed, will he be happy, and his blackening value will plummet?"


    The system had a headache, "didn''t we just say that before, no skin? Don''t forget those lessons! "


    Su Tang''s lips are curled. The queen is the soul of a race. If she doesn''t even care about the queen, she really respects him as a man!


    Chatting and chatting, time went by slowly. It doesn''t matter if Su Tang stands on one foot, but her classmates can''t stand steadily. This time, she just falls on her.


    This suddenly fell to a person, Su sugar did not notice, was pulled together to fall to the ground.


    It''s a great fall.


    It seems that fate has never given Su Tang preferential treatment. On her first day at Vila college, her hat was knocked off once, and now her glasses were thrown to the ground.


    Heavy glasses, it is a pair of cool and attractive eyes, with a bit of publicity, but in that lovely baby face and under the face, add a bit of childish, it is not so fierce, and even sometimes it seems quite innocent.


    For example, now, in the glare of the sun, Su Tang squints slightly, with a blank and innocent face.


    The classmate in my arms has fallen into a coma, but because she caught the person, the other party is OK. On the contrary, her wrist was scratched and bleeding a little. Although it was not deep, she was injured in the end.Heatstroke in military training is very normal. Lu Li just sweeps over coldly and asks someone to send him to the infirmary. However, when his sight sweeps Su Tang''s face, he suddenly stops.


    This is the first time that he has looked at a person so seriously. Actually, it is more of an identification.


    He was staring straight into his beautiful eyes, his pale golden pupils deepening, which was not a big change, so no one noticed.


    Su Tang lost her glasses. Her first reaction was to find them back and put them on. However, she had too many enemies before. As soon as she wanted to pick them up, she was crushed.


    Against the light, she narrowed her eyes and raised her eyes, but saw that the classmate was laughing very badly, "ah, broken, I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to, but the quality of the glasses is also too bad, everyone, I''ll accompany you to match a new pair of glasses."


    Su Tang is also a person who has experienced campus violence. Her eyes are too familiar.


    She wanted to keep a low profile, but now it seems that her strength is not allowed.


    She slightly tilted the corners of her lips, showing a grateful smile, "well, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Just remember to come to me later."


    Seeing the man''s repeated admonitions, Su Tang nodded to indicate that she had written it down. Because she was also injured, she even sent the heatstroke classmate to the infirmary.


    The infirmary is not big. It''s in the afternoon. Except for the doctor, it''s quiet all around.


    As for Su Tang, she was too lazy to run back to Taiyi. Of course, the main reason was that she wanted to avoid Lu Li, but she didn''t expect that Lu Li suddenly appeared at this point.


    The other side stood at the door of the infirmary, looking at her eyes, then showed a very harmless smile.


    "Classmate, how is your hand?"


    Su Tang


    No, what''s he doing here?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    The infirmary is very bright. Lu Li is standing at the door with such a backlight. He has a handsome face and deep facial features. But his pale golden pupils are calm and indifferent. People can hardly feel the temperature.


    Just at the beginning of school, in the infirmary, apart from two smiling faces, there was only the student who suffered from heatstroke and Su Tang, the "injured patient.".


    Lu Li, dressed in military uniform, could not pick out the slightest mistake when he stood at random at the door.


    The school doctor immediately stood up, but to his eyes, the two female school doctors stopped and asked drily, "what''s the matter with you, instructor?"


    Lu Li glanced at them. His eyes were light. He even had a faint and invisible smile in his eyes. But their hearts beat faster. It was not the acceleration of heart beat, it was the acceleration of fear.


    "Two students are coming to the infirmary. I''ll come and have a look."


    Very cold voice, not domineering, but the two school doctors are hanging their heads, dare not look directly at, stuttered: "one student mild heatstroke, nothing serious, another student wrist some bruises, nothing serious, but the students said he was dizzy, I let her stay here for a while."


    "So." Light tone, Su sugar is guilty to hang his head.


    No, I dare not say anything. I always think his eyes are terrible.


    Su Tang said nothing, but Lu Li stepped forward and walked straight towards her, "classmate."


    Su Tang''s head dropped lower, and her voice was like a mosquito voice. "Good instructor."


    Lu Li looked at her deeply. His eyes were dim, but he suddenly laughed. He laughed very pale, just like his breath, as if there were few things that could make his mood fluctuate.


    "Speak up, instructors don''t eat people."


    Su Tang


    Oh, don''t eat people, eat ghosts?!


    This kind of nonsense, she would not believe, but Anle as a small village girl, and did not dare to refute anything.


    She thought that if she didn''t say a word, this Mr. Zerg would stop. After all, a little transparency like her suddenly wasted time on her, which is very unscientific.


    However, Lu Li didn''t hear her voice at all, and continued: "so, next time I see the instructor, remember to speak louder." Then he added, "do you hear me?"


    Su Tang asked the system, "dog, do you think he''s weird?"


    The system is very big. "I''ve assigned the scope of the queen of Zerg to the College of Vila, and Lu Li should also feel it. As for the strange place, maybe he doubts if there is any trace of the queen in your body."


    With this explanation of the system, Su Tang thought it was all right again.


    On the first day of military training, she came out. On the other hand, it''s normal to attract people''s attention.


    "I see, instructor." This time, her voice did amplify a little, but only a little.


    Lu Li didn''t continue the topic of voice, but said, "if it doesn''t matter, go back to military training."


    Su Tang can say anything, lazy can not steal, can only obediently follow behind him.


    Her head hung all the way, so she didn''t see Lu Li''s smile.


    When he was about to return to the team, Lu Li suddenly said, "classmate, what''s your name?"


    Su Tang, "Anle."


    Lu Li picks eyebrows and laughs. The little girl is really lazy. The fake name is almost the same as the real name.


    Next military training Zhang, Su sugar was not specially carried out, so gradually, she put down her guard.


    After a day of military training, many people are depressed, even the canteen can not run.


    And Su Tang, she doesn''t want to go to the canteen at all. Nutrients are too bad. She has to find something delicious outside, but She looked at Li Xinyi, who followed her, and was impatient in her eyes.


    "Classmate Li?"


    Her voice is small, like a little hamster, a little bit of movement, will shrink up.


    Li Xinyi, with a familiar look, took her arm and said with a smile: "the military training is over. Let''s go to eat."


    Su Tang, "I I''ll just go out and have some myself. "


    But Li Xinyi said: "outside? That sounds great. I''ll go with you


    Su Tang was finally pulled out of the school. To be honest, she didn''t hate Li Xinyi much, but she didn''t want to have too much contact with her. So she asked the system, "is there any good food here?"


    She added the word "gourmet", and the system immediately understood, "most of Vila college is elite education, and there are no garbage stands around, but if you walk two streets, there are a lot of gourmet food for you to choose from."


    Li Xinyi listened to her, and Su Tang said: "I asked before I came here. There is a food street two blocks away from here, but do you really want to come with me? You may not like the food I''m talking about. "


    "Am I that kind of shallow person?" Li Xinyi says with a smile that she thinks it''s the capital planet. No matter how bad it is, where can it be? Until she comes to the food street in Sutang''s mouth, the dirty and poor environment is a new recognition for her."Are you sure?" She looks suspicious of life, holding Su Tang''s hand almost shaking, in this kind of place, are you sure you won''t die if you eat these things?


    Su Tang with thick bangs, shy smile, "sure, you don''t know in our hometown, such as mice, and this cicada, it''s all delicious food, especially delicious, by the way, our hometown calls this squeaky dish."


    Li Xinyi followed the place where she pointed. The place was a nest of newborn mice. They were all pink.


    Su Tang continued to explain, "such a small mouse, dip in some sauce, eat to the mouth, the small mouse is still alive, will make a squeak, so they call squeak."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Xinyi, "stop talking."


    She''s going to throw up.


    Su Tang was puzzled, "but it''s delicious. Why don''t you try it?"


    Li Xinyi strength refused, "no, I suddenly think I have something else, Lele you eat first, next time, next time I''ll accompany you."


    Su Tang smiles, but she knows that the so-called next time in her mouth is just polite.


    But on the face, it was a small expression of loss, "well, next time we eat together."


    Li Xinyi didn''t run back. When she ran, because she was too fast, she faltered. Seeing Su Tang worried, she immediately cried and pretended to be indifferent, but her voice betrayed her, "I''m ok, Lele, you don''t have to come here."


    When she said this, Sue sugar was holding a newborn mouse in her hand.


    Li Xinyi thinks that she is the devil, especially when she sees the mouse in her hand, she always thinks that she will hear the squeak next second.


    "That''s good. Be careful on your way." Su Tang waved her hand with a smile. When she couldn''t see her figure, she was thinking of throwing the mouse back to the stall. Unexpectedly, the real devil''s voice came from her ear.


    "Classmate Lele, is the pickle delicious?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    Su Tang was stiff at that time. No, there was him everywhere!


    At this time, Lu Li had already taken off his military uniform, white shirt and black trousers. He was driving a floating sports car, only rolling down the window. His face was usually indifferent, but if you look closely, you can still see a wisp of smile.


    However, now the whole person of Su Tang is ignorant. How can he find any smile? Even if he finds it, he thinks it''s a mean smile.


    She hardened her head, and tried to raise a smile, "this kind of poor food, instructors may not like to eat."


    Anyway, she won''t eat. She won''t even die!


    Lu Li looked at her and said to him, with a deeper smile in his eyes. "Do you like it?"


    Su Tang said, "this kind of food, a thousand people and a thousand tastes, I think it''s delicious. Maybe the instructor will think it''s not delicious, so If you''re really curious, why don''t you have one? "


    Maybe it''s too much pressure. All the girls know how to dig a hole for him.


    Lu Li smile, "Lele classmate, I am asking you to think delicious?"


    Su Tang looked at him, half a sound, took a deep breath, "delicious."


    Ghost knows how long he''s been with him. If he finds out that he''s making fun of Li Xinyi, he may think about her again. Therefore, she can only say the most difficult words in her life.


    Lu Li felt that if he continued, the little girl would cry. Look at the look in her eyes, she was wronged.


    So he said, "since I like it, I''ll buy you all the crunchy dishes."


    Su Tang:???


    What did you say?


    Say it again?!


    Lu Li said, "I heard that you were admitted to Vila college after all kinds of hardships. It''s so hard for you to be rewarded by the instructor."


    Su Tang was almost out of breath. Thanks to her good psychological quality these years, she didn''t turn around and leave.


    "Thank you, drillmaster, but no need. I like food. I will buy it myself."


    The little girl''s serious expression made Lu Li want to bully again. She said, "it''s said that the instructor bought it. Don''t be polite." Words fall, wait for her to refuse, already paid successfully.


    No matter how bright the place is, there will be darkness. Even if this is the capital planet of the Empire, most of them are poor people struggling at the bottom of the society. Some of them can''t even afford nutrients. So Lu Li bought all the mice and immediately made the boss happy.


    "I''ll find something to wrap up immediately. Thank you for your distinguished guest."


    The boss said it was wrapped up. In fact, he took a few discarded newspapers and rubbed them together, then put the mice in.


    "Guest, it''s packed. Would you like to eat it now?"


    Although she is not afraid of mice and even dares to catch one to scare Li Xinyi, it doesn''t mean that she is willing to be alone with these mice!


    Lu Li saw that she didn''t accept it. He took it for her first step, then threw it in her arms, "are you so happy?"


    The mouse was thrown over unexpectedly. Su Tang almost screamed, but in the end, she could only swallow it down and looked at Lu Li with gratitude.


    If her eyes could kill, she felt she could break him to pieces.


    "Thank you, instructor."


    Lu Li is in a good mood. He remembers that the little girl declared several times that what she dislikes most is the Zerg. From the appearance of these newborn pink mice, they are very similar to those Zerg.


    Su Tang holds the mouse and doesn''t want to talk to him any more. Anyway, every time she bumps into him, it''s no good!


    "Instructor, I have something else to do. Goodbye, instructor!"


    It''s better not to see her again, but she ran so fast that she didn''t see the expression of the person behind her staring at her.


    Su Tang originally wanted to destroy these mice, but then she thought of the rich ladies. She suddenly stepped forward and showed a very bright smile.


    She forgot these students.


    A crunchy dish can make Li Xinyi retreat. So, you might as well make use of it again.


    Not to mention, those rich ladies were waiting for her at the school gate. Su Tang almost felt that they were true love.


    She grabbed the little mouse wrapped in newspaper and waved enthusiastically, "classmate, I''m here."


    She deliberately panted, causing the rich ladies to step back and look at her in disgust. "Where have you been? Don''t you know we''ve been waiting for you for a long time?"


    Toe high gas high, but Su sugar but pretended not to understand the appearance, silly silly way: "I just went to buy food, sorry, let you wait a long time."


    According to her words, those who looked at the dirty newspaper in her hand immediately showed a look of disgust.


    Su Tang grasped the newspaper and protected the food, which made those people want to roll their eyes.


    She hesitated, as if to explain something, but those who can not be patient to listen, so pushed her, "let''s go, with glasses."Su Tang still wanted to explain, "I''m afraid my dinner will scare you."


    After hearing her explanation, the rich lady sneered.


    "I''m not scared, but..." Glancing at the newspaper in her hand, I didn''t know when it was published. The expression in the eyes of several rich students was even more disgusted. "Since it''s your dinner, hold it firmly. Don''t disgust us."


    Su tangnuo nodded, and then did not ask where they were going. She did not stop until she was more and more remote and there was no one around.


    "Where are we going?"


    As soon as they saw that it was almost there, they stopped.


    They were too lazy to pretend, but now, they put their disgust on their faces, "little village girl, who is knowledgeable, now drop out of school, so as not to dirty our hands."


    Su Tang was about to cry, "you Didn''t you say take me to buy glasses? "


    Her appearance made the others even more uncomfortable.


    "It''s about as good as your life. Glasses? Little village girl, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll teach you the truth of life. A little rubbish like you, who came from the gutter, is not qualified to join our school. Your presence will only lower our level. "


    Su Tang, holding the newspaper in her hand, retreated in fear all the way, "but But imperial law, racial equality. "


    "Imperial law is a joke, but also racial equality, today I will teach you, what is equality."


    Anyway, they are also rich ladies, so they really don''t need to play in this kind of thing. No, there are several boys in the corner soon. Sue Tang tries to identify them and finds that the school badge they are wearing is from Vila college.


    Those boys are just like garbage. They are full of dogleg in the face of those girls.


    "Miss Lilith, you''d better give way. We''ll solve it soon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    When did the little village girl who came from the remote area see such a battle, she was so scared that she retreated. At last, her back was against the wall, and there was no way to retreat. Su Tang stopped shivering.


    She was scared, and finally squatted in the corner. She was helpless and pitiful, but she couldn''t afford any pity.


    The boys were even more arrogant when they saw this. No, someone else stepped forward and kicked Su Tang with his feet. Although it didn''t work too hard, his clothes were imprinted with footprints.


    Su Tang, who seemed to curl up in the corner, swept her dirty clothes and narrowed her eyes.


    At this time, the other side still put cruel words, "smelly girl, be wise, we will not embarrass you if you drop out of school today, but if you want to be stubborn, you are not a good man."


    Sue sugar has been squatting, for a long time, those people bent over tired, simply carrying her collar to pull up. At this time, a breeze just blew the thick bangs on Su Tang''s forehead. The bright forehead, without heavy glasses, and a pair of bright eyes, such as stars at night, were smart and charming. For a moment, the man was stunned, until the people around him called him, "Chen Hao, what are you looking at? Are you stupid?"


    Chen Hao stupidly forgot to answer, and Su Tang, not stingy, gave him a sweet smile.


    "Is it good?" Her voice was so low that no one heard her except Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao''s head was blank. He felt that the little girl in front of him was more beautiful than any star on the interstellar network. It was a kind of indescribable beauty. Subconsciously, he licked his thin lip and rolled his Adam''s apple. Then he saw Su Tang''s red lips slightly opened and said with a smile, "do you see the newspaper in my hand? Take out the delicious food, put it in your mouth and eat it


    Chen Hao has been knocked down, but the beauty said, so she did.


    The little mouse in the newspaper was still alive. Chen Hao didn''t even look at it, so he stretched out his hand. Other people behind him thought he was going to bully the little village girl, so they didn''t come forward until they saw him pick up a little mouse and put it in his mouth.


    The little mouse was picked up tail, limbs suddenly in the air, but the next second, it was swallowed.


    Among them, Chen Hao did not hesitate.


    In this scene, other people were frightened, especially the rich ladies, who screamed.


    "Ah, Chen Hao, are you crazy? What the hell are you eating


    Chen Hao naturally did not answer, but continued to pick up the next mouse and put it into his mouth. In that process, he was slow, such as tasting some delicacies.


    Su Tang looks at each other''s panic, smiles, and pattes Chen Hao on the shoulder like a demon. "Your friend seems to want to eat too much. As a friend, it''s not a good thing to eat alone. Come on, give them these things."


    Chen Hao is very obedient, smell speech, take away the newspaper in Su Tang''s hand, then, regardless of the resistance of friends, so the little mouse into their mouth.


    So Sutang heard the sound of vomiting.


    Other people think Chen Hao is evil, and they are scared to run away. But Su Tang can''t let them leave just like this. It happens that this place is a dead end. She just stands at the entrance of the lane and stops everyone''s way.


    Those rich ladies had already been scared into disgrace. Seeing this, they were furious. "Little village girl, what the hell did you do to Chen Hao?"


    Su Tang is innocent. "I don''t know that classmate. Didn''t you call him here?"


    At this time, Chen Hao has already forced several boys around him to eat mice. Now, he is walking towards the direction of those rich ladies.


    "Everyone, although my glasses were trampled by you, but I hold the friendship of my classmates, you buy me new glasses, I invite you to dinner." The more she said, the deeper the smile on the corner of her mouth, like a good child who makes friends seriously, "what''s the matter? Don''t you like it? "


    A few rich ladies are almost scared silly. Before, the little village girl was submissive, and anyone could step on it. But now, she is like a devil, blocking their way of life.


    "Little village girl, get out of my way."


    "I, I give you money, you get out of the way, you get out of the way quickly!"


    "I tell you, my parents are in the imperial city government, you If you don''t get out of the way, my parents will never let you go! "


    Su Tang''s voice was filled with tears when she listened to them. To be honest, this kind of threat is too small for her to play. However, disdaining to play doesn''t mean that she will let them go. She has to teach them a profound lesson, otherwise she will be able to jump up next time.


    "But I want to play with you." As she said this, she felt that Chen Hao was too slow and urged: "classmate Chen, what are you doing? These students are starving. "


    Chen Hao is just like being possessed. Hearing the words, his voice is strangely gentle. "They spit out the dinner. It''s a waste of food. I''m putting it back."


    To tell you the truth, after hearing the words "spit it out and put it back", Su Tang also had some nausea.


    And those rich ladies followed Chen Hao''s words, looked back, one by one looks pale, more timid, straight cry out.The cry seemed to annoy Chen Hao. He gave up feeding his companions and went to the rich ladies, "am I too slow? So are you sad? It doesn''t matter. I''ll be right there


    Su Tang watched him walk quickly, and couldn''t help knocking on the system. "Dog, did I oversleep?"


    The system says, "you are a devil. If you don''t say it, I''ll vomit too. Ouch..."


    Su Tang


    She''s also a little nauseous. Forget it, let''s stop here today. She still wants to look for food again.


    "Ah, wait a minute. I haven''t got my glasses yet."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the rich lady immediately took out all her change. Nowadays, most of the money is paid online. Although there are still coins, no one is willing to take them with her. This is not, afraid of Su sugar think not enough, they will also take off the body jewelry.


    "Here you are. Let us go."


    But in the blink of an eye, Su Tang had a lot of jewelry on her hand. She scanned her eyes, but she was lack of interest. She only accepted a few coins.


    "I''m not greedy. This money is enough for my glasses. I don''t want more."


    "Oh, by the way, can I go on to Villa college?"


    Rich miss who dare to resist, a crazy nod, "can, can, is that we are not qualified, is that we can''t go to Vila college."


    "Don''t say that, racial equality, everyone can go to school." Su Tang put the money into her mouth and said lazily, "OK, I''ll come here first today. I''ll go to match my glasses. As for this dinner, we''ll have it next time."


    Su Tang walked smartly, but before she could get out of the alley, she heard Chen Hao''s soul calling behind her, "classmate, your dinner ~"


    " Sue sugar, "it''s your dinner."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    Su Tang is carrying a small sum of money. She is afraid that Chen Hao behind her will catch up with her. She seems to be walking leisurely, but in fact she wants to run with her legs up. As a result, she walks too fast and forgets to see the way, so she bumps into someone else''s arms.


    The cold breath came, Su Tang''s nose hurt, almost sat on the ground, the next second, a strong arm suddenly clasped her waist.


    She rubbed her nose and raised her head, aiming at a cold and beautiful face, which was very beautiful and penetrating.


    She was so scared that she wanted to jump back. As a result, because her waist was buckled, she hit her opponent''s chin.


    At that moment, she took a cold breath because of the pain.


    It''s too painful. This guy has a long knife on his chin.


    Su Tang wants to feel her poor headache, but the other side takes her first step and rubs her black hair.


    "It hurts?" Lu Li opened his mouth with an open mind. This was the first time he had contacted her so close. However, because Zerg were naturally expressionless, he just had dark pupils, and no more.


    The little girl''s black hair is very soft, and her lovely face is wrinkled because of pain, which makes her more lovely and unbearable Want to bully a little more miserable.


    Still, he held back.


    Not yet.


    The sudden intimacy let Sue sugar alarm, she pulled his arm, rabbit general alert back, "instructor."


    Lu Li only faintly a, then, then followed her strength, loosened to her imprison.


    As soon as they let go, the rich ladies behind them also ran out. They didn''t expect to bump into the drillmaster here. They were all so scared that their voices were gone.


    If campus violence spreads, it''s useless even if their parents are government officials, because the instructor in front of them is already a major general in the military headquarters, and he has become famous when he is young. It''s said that the marshal has special trust in him. Once the scandal becomes serious, even if they don''t face dropping out of school, they will be dealt with accordingly.


    They are very annoyed, but they are not annoyed with their mistakes, but annoyed that they were caught by the instructor.


    Of course, this idea just flashed by. Seeing Su Tang standing on the side of the instructor smiling at them, a chill suddenly hit her heart.


    "Teacher, instructor, why are you here?"


    Lu Li naturally saw the scene from the beginning to the end, but he didn''t say it. He said indifferently: "you are here like this."


    Those girls naturally can''t tell the truth, but because of the previous fright, their heads are blank at the moment, and they don''t know how to answer. It happened that Chen Hao came back with the little mouse in his arms at this time. After this, the newspapers were all broken, so Chen Hao caught the mice with his bare hands.


    The girls were so scared that they lost their voice. The shrill cry made Sutang shiver.


    Lu Li''s face didn''t change, but after seeing what Chen Hao had in his hand, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "creaky food..."


    That long voice, hear Su sugar guilty unceasingly, "Chen classmate said like to eat, so I gave him, and they also give me money to buy glasses, always not easy to take them so much money."


    Lu Li looked down at the little girl who opened her mouth to tell a lie, and a smile appeared in her eyes, "but I remember that your glasses were trampled by them."


    As soon as Su Tang''s mouth drew, she always felt that the master''s attention to her seemed a little high. When she thought of what the system said, she was shocked.


    "Gouzi, he doesn''t think I''m the queen of the Zerg, does he?" The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was possible. The whole person was not good. "Wipe, this misunderstanding is big!"


    The system also thought it was possible and said, "what should we do now? If he finds out that you are not their queen... " It hesitated, hesitated for a long time before opening, "raw food warning?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sue sugar "shut up!"


    He will not be allowed to eat raw, so the most urgent task is to find the real queen, but the queen is still sleeping, and her mental consciousness is blocked. Unless she wakes up, no one knows where she is.


    This is a big headache.


    But the most urgent thing is to fool him first. To be honest, after so long, she is hungry.


    "The glasses were trampled, but They gave me a lot of money to buy two pairs of glasses. " She whispered and said, "I don''t have anything for them either. This classmate Chen likes to eat crunchy food, so I gave it to him."


    Although Lu Li was still indifferent, Su Tang felt that she could understand the meaning in his eyes.


    It''s like talking about her, taking what he bought as a favor. It''s great.


    Su Tang suddenly felt that the money in her pocket was a little hot, so she asked the system, "dog, when did he come?"


    System, "he watched the whole process again."


    Su Tang suddenly felt that this motherfucker could not explain it. A village girl from a remote area who broke the ball could not hypnotize a person for such a short time.


    "Why didn''t you just remind me!" Su Tang wanted to roar, but her family system was wronged."The scene just now was so disgusting that I forgot all about it. You asked. I went back to check it out."


    This answer, listen to Su sugar can only sigh, own dog, can also how, can only get used to.


    Lu Li has a natural sense of oppression. At this time, after listening to Su Tang''s explanation, he didn''t say anything, but he didn''t intend to let her leave. As for the other people, he just said a word and then turned around and ran away. Of course, before letting them leave, he solved Chen Hao''s hypnosis.


    After all this, he looked at Su Tang with a smile, "Lele, don''t you explain?"


    Chen Hao suddenly wakes up and looks at the little mouse holding his favorite object in his hand. He is scared and yells. The little mouse falls to the ground and makes a weak squeak. This squeak reminds him of the previous picture. Suddenly, disgusting, he kneels aside and begins to vomit with his throat clasped.


    "Oh..."


    Su Tang turned her lips. It was just a combination of stolen goods and gains. She couldn''t make a fool of it at all. She could only say, "the instructor hasn''t had dinner yet, has he?"


    Lu Li quietly looked at her as a demon and said with a smile, "I want to bribe the instructor."


    Su Tang choked and said a moment later, "I don''t have much money either, but the instructor just bought me dinner. They paid a little too much compensation to Chen, so it''s a gift." She said, there is a quick way: "but if the instructor is not convenient, then even, I have to go with glasses, go first."


    Lu Li is not easy to catch people, which is so easy to let her go.


    "Who said it was inconvenient for me."


    Su Tang''s step made her smile worse than crying. "I''m afraid the instructor I eat is not used to it, or..."


    Lu Li said, "it doesn''t matter. Even if you treat me to a crunchy dish, I can swallow it."


    Su Tang


    She forgot that this guy is a Zerg.


    Zerg, that''s a terrible race without any grass. What''s the crunchy food?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    Different from the previous slum streets, this time the streets were much cleaner, there were many choices of food, and Su Tang didn''t choose. She was really hungry, so she found a clean shop and sat down.


    However, she overestimated the food of the star age, especially the green vegetables that she didn''t even want to see before, but the price was outrageous.


    She wrinkled her face and wrongly took out the money in her pocket. She was very reluctant to count it one by one. As a result, it was only enough for her to eat for a long time.


    "Instructor..." She whispered, the money is not hidden, so spread to Lu Li to see, "you see, just enough to order a person''s food."


    Who knows, Lu Li says with a low smile: "well, then I''m not polite." Words fall, no matter whether she is hungry or not, directly under the single.


    This speed, fast she is stupid.


    No, you''re an instructor, robbing students for their food. Are you the devil?!


    Su Tang is very angry. She wants to stand up and go. But Lu Li seems to have seen through her ideas and loathes her eyelids. His temperament is cold. At this moment, he suddenly feels like being watched by a poisonous snake, which makes people unable to move.


    In the end, Su Tang watched him finish his dinner, and even didn''t give her any rice left in the bowl.


    Lu Li was full of wine and food, and the coldness between his eyebrows was a little lighter. He was smiling, as if he could not see that the little girl was about to explode. "Thank you for your dinner."


    Sue sugar wood face, completely don''t want to talk to him, but reason let her restrain, "no thanks." She bit her teeth and tried to smile, "since the instructor is full, I will go back to school first." Then, no matter what he said or not, she stood up abruptly and left without looking back.


    Lu Li looks at the little girl who is about to blow up her hair. She makes a half sound and smiles.


    Su Tang is walking fast, so she doesn''t see Lu Li who is still sitting in the shop. She takes out a photo from her body. The photo should be some years old, and the pixels on the photo begin to fade. It''s a sneak photo. The person on it is wearing a very gorgeous mask. Even if the photo has begun to fade, it can bring more shock.


    If ordinary people wear such a mask, their own temperament may be covered up, so that people only pay attention to the mask and ignore her. However, the people in the photo are different. Let alone the others, the eyes under the mask are bright and dazzling.


    Lu Li played with the picture, licked his lips and chuckled in a low voice. "His temper is still so hot. It''s lovely."


    Su Tang angrily went back to the school. Along the way, she didn''t plan to buy food. However, Lu Li''s haunted dead insect, who knows if it will appear next second, finally went back to the dormitory with hunger in her stomach.


    As a result, as soon as I got back to the dormitory, I heard the prompt that I had not seen you for a long time.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    Surprise came so suddenly that Su Tang forgot to be angry for a moment.


    And at this time, the original laughter dormitory suddenly quiet down, this quiet with a bit of disgust.


    Yes, many people boast that they are from the upper class and share a dormitory with Su Tang, a small village girl who is not in the class. They always feel that she has lowered their style.


    As long as we don''t cross the river, Su Tang is always lazy to deal with such people. Of course, on the contrary, don''t blame her for being rude.


    The quietness of the dormitory made the atmosphere drop sharply, but Su Tang turned a deaf ear to it. She just took out her clean clothes and walked towards the bathroom. As a result, on the first day of school, these people were so restless. Look at the tap, she just turned it on, and then it came out from all directions, spraying her like a drowned rat.


    Xinkui, she wanted to take a bath.


    At this time, Li Xinyi just came to play in the dormitory.


    "Lele, are you there?"


    Other people look at her, they don''t like Anle, but they also don''t like Li Xinyi, an illegitimate daughter. So after Li Xinyi makes a sound, other people turn their eyes and ignore her.


    Li Xinyi seems to have been used to this kind of scene, she glanced at the dormitory, did not find this person, then reached out and knocked on the bathroom door.


    "Lele, are you in there?"


    Su Tang wiped the water on her face. Suddenly, she cracked her lips with a smile Then she asked the system, "come on, dog, play back what happened in this bathroom."


    It''s not hard to guess that little village girl is isolated, but it''s interesting that she jumped out one by one to teach her a lesson.


    With her experience over the years, things come together, it''s not by chance, but for people.


    And then, suddenly, the system said, "hey?"


    "Sue," he said


    System, "the prank of faucet is not your roommates."


    Su Tang, "so Li Xinyi?"


    System, "how do you know?"


    Sue sugar, "I guess."For example, in the previous military training, after the rich ladies humiliated her, Li Xinyi jumped out to help her, but in fact, she was a bit of a fan.


    Is she forcing herself to be friends with her?


    It''s interesting that the little girl is so thoughtful.


    Su Tang laughs playfully and lazily responds to Li Xinyi, "here, you wait for me for a while."


    "Good." Li Xinyi said, "by the way, Lele, where did you just go? Why did you come back so late? I came to see you once, but you haven''t come back yet. "


    Su Tang''s body was wet, and even her clean clothes were not spared. She opened the door of the bathroom and said, "those students in our journalism department wanted to compensate me for my glasses, so they were delayed for a while."


    Naturally, Li Xinyi didn''t believe that the group of people would pay for her glasses, but she said on her face, "Oh, yes, I forgot about it. What about your glasses? "


    Su Tang said, "they suddenly have something to do, and they lose money. As for glasses, I didn''t expect that they were so expensive, so I didn''t buy them."


    Li Xinyi is stunned, obviously does not believe her this set of words, "they really compensate you money? But before, their attitude was very bad. Did you really not get bullied? If you are really bullied, you will tell me, I''ll tell the teacher! "


    Before her glasses were crushed, she didn''t say that she wanted to tell the teacher. Now, she enthusiastically wants to help her. Tut, is this to help her or to teach those rich ladies who don''t like her.


    "No, you see, I''m fine." Su Tang looks at each other with a naive smile. Then she finds a trace of reluctance in Li Xinyi''s eyes.


    Li Xinyi twisted her fingers and gave a dry smile. "Well, I think so much."


    "Ang, you care about me, too. Thank you, classmate Li." Su Tang does not take heart to thank, is preparing to take a clean suit over her, the result of this point, the dormitory actually rang the bell of the assembly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    Su Tang, the last one to come, was lucky enough to take the five kilometer jog.


    Lu Li changed his former casual clothes, dressed in a straight military uniform, and said: "classmate, I don''t want to hear your explanation. Now I''m going to run five kilometers."


    Su Tang wants to roll her eyes. She doesn''t want to explain!


    This damned stink bug is specially for her!


    A five kilometer run is nothing to Sutang, but now the key is that she is hungry. It was dark. She drank a dose of nutriment all day. Now she was so hungry that she didn''t want to move at all.


    The purpose of the surprise assembly is to train people''s reaction speed, so as long as the time is up, you can go back now, except Su Tang.


    So big playground, the rest of the people left in twos and threes, only Su Tang, with a dripping head of long hair, is jogging around the track.


    She ran very slowly. She was so angry that she calmed down.


    These are small things, big deal will sneak out to buy something to eat, but she did not expect, Lu Li will keep up with her pace, jogging side by side with her.


    "Is Lele angry?"


    Su Tang said lazily, "no, it''s because I didn''t gather at the appointed time. I should be punished."


    Lu Li was silent for a moment, then sighed and affirmed: "you are really angry." Words fall, he says again: "so I accompany you to run together."


    Su Tang''s mouth flicks. She wants to wake up this stinky bug and tell him that you''ve got the wrong person. She''s not his queen. She''s just a spectator!


    "Now that you''ve finished, what else do you want me to say?"


    Lu Li, "then don''t say anything. Five kilometers. If you can''t run later, the instructor doesn''t want to carry you."


    Su Tang


    Get out of here, who the hell wants you to carry it!


    "Don''t worry. If I can''t run today, I''ll climb back to my dormitory. It won''t take the instructor to do it myself." At the end of the speech, she quickened her pace and directly left Lu Li behind.


    There was no noise in her ear, so she was comfortable in body and mind.


    Just, some stinky bug is so haunted, this is not, she just fast him a few steps, listen to him in the back to shout endless.


    "Classmate Lele."


    "Lele, wait a minute."


    "Lele..."


    Su Tang couldn''t bear it. She said to him, "shut up!" As a result, he faltered at his feet. When he looked back, Su Tang broke up at that time.


    Who the hell set traps on the runway!


    Sick, right!


    At least, Miss cannibal, who was also frightened by the news of the star, could have thought that she would capsize in the sewer one day.


    Su Tang fell to the ground. Although her body inertia prevented her from getting hurt, she lost her face. A certain insect shook her head and said to her helplessly: "Lele, I just asked you to run slowly. I just wanted to tell you that the track has set a trap, which was intended for tomorrow''s training."


    Su Tang was so happy at that time. Don''t think she was blind. She saw him laughing!


    "Instructor, if you can''t help laughing, don''t bear it. It''s ugly."


    Lu Li is not polite. He really laughs, "OK, five kilometers today. The instructor will take you to see where you are injured."


    "No need!" Su Tang''s strength refused. Although she fell down, she didn''t get hurt. As a result, Lu Li didn''t hear her refusal at all, so she just hugged her.


    The unexpected Princess hugged her, and Su Tang was silly at that time.


    "No, I said no! Besides, didn''t you just say you didn''t care about me? "


    Lu Li, "the instructor is not asking you, but telling you what to do next. And He paused and explained: "the instructor just said that he didn''t carry you back and didn''t say that he didn''t hold you."


    Su Tang was angry and laughed at the strong words.


    OK, you are shameless. You win!


    Of course, although I know it''s shameless, Sutang still doesn''t move any more.


    There''s no way. She''s her instructor. She''s a senior officer. Besides, she can feel the explosive force on Lu Li''s arm through her military uniform. He''s very strong. Although he looks like a noble young man, he can easily destroy an army as a Zerg.


    In front of her strength, Su Tang knows the current affairs very well, especially she is worried about whether the other party will burst her lovely head in a rage.


    Lu Li, such a cold guy, approached her several times, but she almost told her that she was interested in her. Su Tang thought that this layer of window paper should be broken, so as not to find that she was not the queen of his family and make some terrible moves.


    "Instructor, I think we need to talk about it."


    Lu Li slowly raised his lips, and the fish took the bait.


    "Well, yes, but this is not the place to talk."


    Su Tang is very serious. She thinks that with the current development, she must put an end to some terrible ending. So she will have a frank chat. Maybe she will suffer a loss, but it doesn''t matter. It''s good to keep her life. But when she comes to the place where Lu Li talks, she is stupid.No, just go to his dorm to talk. What''s the situation of this table full of delicious food?


    Su Tang stares at the delicious food and shamefully finds herself I''m greedy.


    She took a deep breath and leaned herself on the chair, trying not to pay attention to the delicious food. But the aroma of the food rushed into her nose, which made it difficult for her to ignore.


    She swallowed hard, "drillmaster, it''s getting late. Let''s make a long story short."


    What Lu Li prepared was hot pot. Now the bottom material was boiling. He was slowly putting the side dishes. When he heard the words, he just said, "you say." Words fall, ask her again, "chicken leg eats?"


    Su Tang nodded subconsciously, "eat. No, no, it''s not about eating chicken legs now. "


    Lu Li said, "if you don''t eat chicken legs, eat beef, or mutton."


    Sue sugar took a hard breath, this guy is absolutely intentional!


    Lu Li looked at the little girl''s reaction and said with a smile, "this is the meat I specially asked people to bring back from the distant blue star. It''s said that this beef is called Kobe beef, and this mutton..."


    This is forcing her to commit a crime!


    "Let''s get down to business!" Su Tang forced herself to look away from the delicious food and said, "why did the instructor only stare at me?"


    Lu Li rinsed mutton, smell speech, light way: "mutton to eat?"


    "Instructor, let''s get down to business! It''s business Sue sugar is very collapse, but looking at the mutton, and shamefully shaken.


    In this case, even the coach has become fragrant.


    No, no, no, stop, stop! Lu Li is a Zerg. He''s a dead insect. He''s a fart!


    Lu Li raised his eyes and saw that the girl''s concentration was getting worse and worse. His smile deepened and he bewitched: "so, do you want to eat?"


    Su Tang


    You forced me!


    "Eat


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Hot pot is really delicious, Su Tang eat forget, but who can think, eat half, the guy actually took out a dozen beer out.


    Sue sugar was shocked.


    No, the coaches are so wild now? Although it''s not important to give military training to college students, it''s also a task period. You''re so blatant about taking out the wine that you''re not afraid of her reporting?


    Lu Li poured a glass for himself. Seeing this, he shook the beer glass in his hand and asked casually, "drink it?"


    Su Tang swallowed the meat in his mouth, and then looked at the beer in his hand. Without hesitation, his eyes were firm, "drink!"


    After eating all the meat, is there such a mouthful of wine?


    Lu Li chuckled. He seemed to be ready. He quickly took out an empty glass and poured the wine into it slowly. He was good-looking, and everything he did was pleasing to the eye. For example, now, under the cold white light, his hands with clear bones are slender and beautiful.


    As the saying goes, everyone gets drunk when he is not drunk. For a moment, Su Tang thought this guy was better than the meat in the pot.


    The thought flashed by, and soon she shook her head.


    She''s crazy, isn''t she?


    This is the Zerg!


    "Thank you." She took the wine with a complicated complexion, and then changed her previous shy nature and raised the glass in her hand generously, "cheers, instructor."


    Lu Li blinked his pale golden eyes and said, "good."


    A glass of wine into the stomach, Su sugar felt that he opened the conversation.


    "Instructor, in fact, you don''t have to stare at me. Don''t worry, I will never do anything wrong to the Empire. I came here to study, just like the journalism department. It''s free and dare to expose the darkness. Of course, I''m not stupid. The darkness is often full of violence and blood, so I have to have some self-protection ability. "


    On the boiling hot pot, there is a thick white smoke at the moment, which also covers the emotion in Lu Li''s eyes. He plays with the empty cup in his hand, and sits casually and lazily. "Does Lele think I will believe this?"


    Sue sugar a choke, half a sound, she picked up a piece of cooked beef, slowly said: "believe it or not depends on you, say it or not depends on me."


    Lu Li smiles. The little girl is really anxious to push him away. However, she is so alert. If she knows that she is an insect she always dislikes, she may not only push him away, but also throw him into this pot to cook.


    "What is there in Vila college that is worthy of the humiliation of Lele?"


    If he believed her lies, Lu Li would not have the right to approach her. Therefore, he could not even believe the punctuation marks.


    Sue sugar almost choked. Sure enough, she couldn''t talk about these things when she ate.


    "I said..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Lu Li leaned back on the chair behind him and interrupted lazily, "I don''t believe it."


    Su Tang


    Lu Li, "so, I will stare at you, but don''t take chances."


    In each other''s oppressive sight, Su Tang stood up and said, "instructor, I''m full. I''ll go back first."


    Lu Li''s eyes narrowed and his pupils were slightly deep. Then he stood up with her actions and said, "I''ll see you off."


    Su Tang refused, "no need."


    Lu Li was not angry when he was rejected. He only said with a smile, "I said, I will stare at you, so even if you don''t let me, I will follow you."


    Su Tang was happy to say the threat so clearly, "OK, the school is so big, I can''t stop you. However, I still want to make it clear that the instructor will only waste time on me. "


    The little girl has a big temper. She just goes straight after the talk, but Lu Li couldn''t help laughing when she saw that she didn''t forget to take a bottle of beer before she left.


    How could it be so cute.


    How could it be a waste of time for such a lovely person to put time on her.


    Lu Li still sent her back to the dormitory. It''s hard for Su Tang not to find out.


    They were speechless all the way, until she came back to the dormitory, only to find that her roommate had not slept.


    It''s not too late for young people, but Su Tang didn''t have much to say to them, so she went back to the host, took a quick shower and hid under the quilt. However, several other roommates obviously didn''t want to let her go so easily.


    "Classmate Anle, do you know instructor Lu Li?"


    Su Tang, "I don''t know."


    These people obviously didn''t believe it.


    "We have all seen the instructor send you back to the dormitory. If you don''t know someone like the instructor, how can you send you?" The more roommates said it, the more likely they felt that it was possible, and their brain holes began to open. "Anle, you won''t have any identity to hide from us, will you?"


    They didn''t think that Lu Li liked her, because it was impossible just to think about it.


    That''s Lu Li. The candidate of the next military academy to be the champion of mecha for five consecutive years is still so good-looking. How can they take a fancy to Anle? So they have to guess from Anle''s life experience."Anle, you are not the daughter of a certain plutocrat. Then the plutocrat''s wife is not allowed to disclose your identity, so you can only bear the identity of a village girl."


    "Maybe we are more bold. Anle''s parents are senior government officials."


    "Before shangguanqiu, didn''t they want to teach her a lesson? It''s midnight. Have you done it or have you done it, but... "


    The voice stopped suddenly. Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. Her brain hole was so big that she didn''t write novels.


    "No, I''m just an orphan, father unknown, mother gone."


    "As for instructors, maybe they just sympathize with me."


    The roommates were so excited when they heard this that some of them even sat up directly from the bed and said, "how can I sympathize?"


    Su Tang, "just before shangguanqiu came to trouble me, he happened to be caught by the instructor."


    Roommate, "but the instructor is not a meddler, why help you."


    Su Tang looked puzzled, "but Instructor, he''s a soldier. If he''s a soldier, he comes across someone bullying the weak. Why don''t he do it? "


    The answer caused several roommates to pause.


    Also, although I''ve heard of the instructor''s former style of conduct, we are all future soldiers in the military academy, but "Anle" is not the same. She''s just an ordinary student of journalism department who has no ability to bind a chicken.


    Roommates think of the amazing melon, the result is just a misunderstanding, have fallen on the bed with a heavy sigh.


    Su Tang couldn''t help laughing at the disappointed sigh.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The roommates didn''t like her before, just because of the environment. In this universe, they talk about racial equality, but in fact, the capital ladder is there, especially the young people, who are more or less arrogant. Now when they talk about it, they don''t hate her so much.


    "I''m disappointed. I think it''s big news."


    Su Tang smiles, "your brain hole is a little big."


    Roommate, "we are journalism department. We have to excuse ourselves. Otherwise, how can we be a successful writer?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    Many people will follow the general environment. Verya college is elite teaching, commonly known as noble college. In such a college, most of the students are rich or expensive, and the remaining few have no prominent family background, so they can only be called civilians. But as long as they have enough high intelligence, they can also come in, and the tuition is free, and there are scholarships. Even so, these people are very popular It''s still hard to integrate into school.


    They will appear out of place, and even some people will feel inferior. Not everyone can have the inherent self-confidence. Life is enough to destroy a person''s backbone.


    And the other so-called noble students, they will feel that these civilians are trying to move their cheese, they will exclude them from their bones, do not allow their future to encroach on their own interests, so campus bullying often occurs in schools.


    Su Tang''s situation is quite common. When a noble student bullies her, most of them will ignore her.


    However, people are also a wonderful creature. As time goes on, they sometimes change their views on a person. For example, after this chat, several young roommates are not so disgusted with Su Tang.


    Although her voice is small, but also did not deliberately please them, in the face of their unrealistic conjecture, can also effectively deny.


    Roommates began to put her on their own height, although not too much communication, but the atmosphere is not so tense.


    Over the years, Su Tang''s roommates are easy to integrate as long as she wants to socialize. No, in the early morning, some roommates may think that their attitude towards her yesterday was too bad. Today they even ask her if she wants to have breakfast together.


    However, "poverty" made her refuse.


    "No, I''ll just have some nutrition later."


    Roommates don''t insist either. After all, they haven''t known each other for a long time.


    In the canteen.


    Su Tang is going to buy a bottle of nutriment to fill her stomach. As soon as she turns around, she sees several rich ladies blocking her way yesterday.


    Originally, the number of people was not large enough to attract too many people''s attention. In particular, the rich ladies, shangguanqiu, whom Su Tang''s roommates talked about yesterday, wanted to make amends with her instead of being arrogant.


    But the young lady is used to arrogance. Maybe she is not too modest. Now she blushes and has a thick neck. She has been stuck for a long time and can''t say a word.


    "How many students, can I help you?" In front of outsiders, Su Tang still remembers the human design.


    At this time, she is holding her own corner, weak and pitiful.


    Shangguanqiu took a deep breath, "I''ll apologize! Last night, I was reckless, you You... " You for a long time, she Leng don''t know what to say next, so, mercilessly scratched hair, "well, I invite you to breakfast!"


    She meant that she would have to forgive her after breakfast, so she decided to go to the other side of the canteen without waiting for Su Tang to answer.


    In the canteen, there is only a small window for those who sell nutrients, and few people buy them. Most of them are ordinary students like "Anle". Shangguanqiu drags Su Tang, obviously going to the canteen in the rich area.


    However, Li Xinyi jumped out at this time.


    "Shangguan, what are you doing?" With that, she wanted to pull Su Tang back. However, compared with shangguanqiu''s strength, the young lady was afraid to use her strength to feed her. She could not help frowning.


    Shangguanqiu has always been an arrogant master. Seeing this, his face immediately became very ugly. "Li Xinyi, what do you mean?"


    Li Xinyi''s face was weak, in sharp contrast to shangguanqiu''s. hearing the words, she shrunk a little, but she took Su Tang''s hand and used several parts of her strength, "no, it''s meaningless! Only Anle has just arrived. If she has done anything too much, please let her go. " Words fall, also don''t ask Su sugar, unexpectedly is for her to shangguanqiu apology, and then pulled La Su sugar, way: "Lele, quick apology ah."


    Su Tang''s mouth flicked, while Shangguan Qiu was more direct and yelled, "Li Xinyi, what''s wrong with you? I like to apologize so much. Come on, everyone in the canteen will apologize again! "


    Compared with shangguanqiu, Li Xinyi is just like Xiaobaihua, who is weak and can''t take care of herself. When she hears the speech, she can shed two lines of clear tears. Su Tang is shocked by her acting skills.


    Shit, it''s after someone''s been fighting with her!


    Li Xinyi didn''t dare to meet Shangguan Qiu. Instead, she said to Su Tang, "Lele, I heard you made a fool of Shangguan yesterday. Let''s apologize first..."


    Su Tang rescued her hand from her claws and stepped back. "I think Shangguan is right. You like to apologize so much. You should apologize first."


    Shangguanqiu is happy to be told by Su Tang. She always thinks that Li Xinyi is ill. If she had changed her family, she would not be so disgusted. After all, it has nothing to do with her, but she loves to touch porcelain too much.


    "Yes, Li Xinyi, you keep apologizing. Come on, you apologize to me, and I''ll forgive you."


    Li Xinyi bit her lower lip and said, "Lele..."


    Although Su Tang''s voice was very small, her expression was very cold. "Classmate Li and Shangguan are waiting for you to apologize."Such indifference provoked Li Xinyi to call a pear flower with tears, "Lele, I want to help you, how can you Why did you bully me with Shangguan''s classmates? "


    Su Tang always has a bad temper, so she has to bear with the man again and again, but maybe she has more patience on the man''s side. If someone else offends her, she always takes revenge on the spot.


    "Classmate Li, do you have delusion of being killed? Which eye did you see me bullying Shangguan? Why should I apologize to Shangguan on behalf of me? "


    Shangguanqiu was overcast by her several times, but she was never so comfortable this time. Hearing the words, she immediately sneered and said, "yes, don''t you want to apologize? Come on, I''ll wait. Li Xinyi, you have to do what you say. Otherwise, when so many people are watching and being bullied, I have to take it off. "


    "Shangguan, I..." Li Xinyi never thought that a village girl from a poor planet could see through her plot. However, it doesn''t matter. There are so many people in the canteen. As long as she cries miserably and beautifully, someone will help her.


    That''s not true. Soon a few boys came forward.


    Everyone in the same circle is familiar to some extent. However, some people come forward to fight against the injustice for Li Xinyi.


    "Shangguanqiu, please forgive me. Li Xinyi is crying. What do you want from her?"


    Shangguanqiu was angry at that time, "she wanted to apologize herself. OK, now kneel down, I will accept her apology immediately!"


    The battlefield gradually deviated. Su Tang held her chest in her hands and gradually retreated. As a result, she retreated to a cold embrace. In a moment, her hair stood up.


    "Lele has a good skill. It''s only been a long time since he made such a stir."


    Su Tang


    Wipe, have not finished, still really stare at her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    The anger in Sutang''s eyes disappeared in an instant. It was so fast that it almost never appeared. She quickly walked forward two steps, and then turned back when she retreated to a safe distance.


    Lu Li looked at her with a smile, although it was only slightly different from the former indifference, but who was it? This difference alone was enough to attract many people''s attention.


    Su Tang put down her inner irritability and hid away timidly. It was like he had done something terrible yesterday, which made her so afraid.


    "Teachers, instructors."


    Lu Li listened to the soft voice of crying, and his pale golden eyes flashed a trace of excitement.


    He suppressed the greed in his eyes, but some things, the more depressed, the more blood boiling. For example, now, he madly wants to strip her of this layer of disguise, let her completely expose herself in front of him, let her use this soft and cowardly crying cavity, and call her name again and again


    Lu Li couldn''t bear to think like this.


    However, before that time, let her For a while.


    "What happened?"


    Lu Li seldom cares about these things, but it doesn''t mean he can''t. as an instructor, he can intervene in anything during military training.


    Li Xinyi didn''t expect to disappear like this. She could disturb Lu Li. She held her hands nervously and looked a little flustered. But soon, she calmed down again.


    What courage can a country girl have to blame her for all her faults, and she has a good reputation.


    "Instructor, it''s Shangguan who accidentally stepped on Anle''s glasses yesterday. Anle was angry and had an argument with Shangguan. I think we are all classmates. We have to forgive each other, so I want Anle to forget it. It''s just Shangguan students are aggressive. " She said at the end, with tears in her eyes, a little girl, who was already delicate, was even more vulnerable and wanted to be protected.


    Everyone was promoted from high school. Many people know shangguanqiu''s personality, so when Li Xinyi said this, few people doubted it.


    This is not, just listen to her one person''s mouth, already someone is persuading shangguanqiu there.


    "Shangguanqiu, everyone is a classmate. In Li''s words, we have to forgive others." Those people stood at the so-called highest moral point and said reconciliation, but they looked at Su Tang and shangguanqiu with obvious displeasure and disgust.


    Shangguanqiu is nothing but arrogant and arrogant. But what''s the matter with this little village girl? She just has a pair of broken glasses and holds on to little things. If she comes from a small place, she can''t get on the stage.


    Shangguan Qiuzhi comes and goes. Seeing that Li Xinyi dares to play Yin, her face is livid. She wants to tear the little hoof''s face. But in the end, she is stopped by Su Tang.


    She first stood in front of shangguanqiu and confronted Li Xinyi. Because of anger, the whole person trembled slightly. Her voice was not big, but she was full of grievances. "Classmate Li, where did I offend you?"


    If you fight with Bai Lianhua, you have to force her to be more shameless.


    This is not, Li Xinyi pear with tears, Su sugar will bite the lower lip, clearly suffered so much injustice, but strong heartache.


    "You''re the first one I''m willing to talk to at Vila college, and I know you all look down on me, but it''s OK, I don''t mind," she said. But classmate Li, I invite you to have dinner with me. I really want to make friends with you. You leave me perfunctorily, and then secretly go to my dormitory to break my faucet, which makes me get wet, gather late, and be punished by the instructor. I don''t care! However, if you don''t like me, please stay away from me and don''t step on my feet with my heart! "


    Under this accusation, for a moment, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Then, Su Tang''s roommates jumped out one after another, "I said that after yesterday''s meeting, the water tap in the dormitory broke down. It turned out that you did it!"


    "Li Xinyi, you are sick, bullying a new student!"


    "I remember that you came to our dormitory in the evening to look for Anle, and then said to borrow our joy, but according to Anle, you should be separated from her at that time. Since you were separated, you came to the dormitory to look for her fart?"


    One after another, Li Xinyi''s face began to turn pale and ugly. She wanted to deny and explain, but shangguanqiu changed her arrogance and suddenly put her hand on Su Tang''s shoulder and looked at her with a sneer.


    "Li Xinyi, when you refused Anle''s dinner, we accepted her invitation. I''m afraid you didn''t know that Chen Hao had a good time."


    Open your eyes to tell lies, who can''t, besides, shangguanqiu even feel that he didn''t lie.


    Although all of them vomited after that, Chen Hao really wolfed down when he ate those little teachers.


    Shangguan Qiu is arrogant, but she is not stupid. She can make Chen Hao crazy in such a short time. This little village girl is not as weak as she seems. Besides, she can''t understand Lu Li.


    He seems to pay special attention to the little village girl.


    Li Xinyi didn''t expect that they would join hands. In her impression, didn''t shangguanqiu hate the people from this slum? Shouldn''t you dislike her and lower your style? How come I''m with her again Hook your shoulders and back to get on?!"No, it''s not. It''s not like that." She wants to explain something palely. She can''t believe her usual way. How can she fail?


    Shangguanqiu should not continue to be hated. Xiaocungu was forced to drop out of school. She won everyone''s sympathy, so that everyone felt that she was kind?


    However, Su Tang is a face I don''t listen to.


    "Li Xinyi, I believe you wrong! You''re the one who wants me to drop out of Vila college the most To change her previous timidity, Su Tang broke out and cried out. Then, she didn''t want to hear her explain again. She didn''t even want to eat breakfast, so she turned around and ran away.


    At the moment, Li Xinyi''s mind is full of only one idea. She can''t just run away crying, or she won''t be able to explain it clearly.


    But who would have thought that the play was coming to an end, but Lu Li stepped in.


    Yes, when Su Tang ran away crying, she plunged into Lu Li''s arms.


    At that time, she was a fool. Shouldn''t Lu Li be in another direction? She has deliberately avoided his position, how can she plunge into his arms?


    The brain began to be chaotic, but the body reaction was faster than her head. She subconsciously pushed Lu Li away. As a result, as soon as she looked up, she saw the other person smile like success.


    Su Tang:???


    Lu Li rubbed her head, which was different from the former alienation and indifference. At this time, his eyes were filled with tenderness, "good, I will do justice for you."


    Su Tang


    Damn, can this damned worm be more thoughtful?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    For the first time, Su Tang was not happy at all when she heard that the blackening value had been reduced, because Lu Li, the dead insect, had made her the target of public criticism, and the difficulty of the task had doubled.


    Shaking her body, she stepped back two steps and cried to the system in disbelief, "black, too black!"


    The system expresses sympathy, but at the same time, it can''t help spilling over the mentality of watching the play. "It''s not the first time we''ve met such a man. Good boy, I can''t help it."


    Su Tang heard the word "Guai" again, and her forehead was almost blue. "Swallow the word" Guai "back to me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the face of unreasonable girls, the system is very aware of current affairs, directly released an onomatopoeia, "ah Wu, OK, I swallow back." Words fall, and looked around the quiet, clever way: "well, you can continue your performance."


    When Su Tang choked, she always felt that her dog was strange. Compared with the past, she was so obedient and cute.


    Of course, even if the system does not say now, she plans to continue her career as a movie queen. After all, there are so many people watching.


    Especially Su Tang''s roommates, their mouths were wide open at this time. It was like eating some amazing melon. They were all excited.


    "Anle, what''s your relationship with the instructor?"


    We all belong to the journalism department. Although we are all freshmen, we are all on the way of journalism department. We all have this awareness. We are timid. We have to face the difficulties at the critical moment!


    Although Lu Li is a flower of the military academy next door, and is still the most difficult one to pick, the more difficult it is, the more meaningful the news is!


    No, after a short silence, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    There are shock, jealousy and pure melon eaters.


    Others are not very clear about the relationship between Su Tang and Lu Li, but Su Tang''s roommates have too much say at this time.


    This, see Su sugar silent, simply throw the problem to Lu Li.


    "Instructor, I saw you sent Anle back to the dormitory yesterday. Do you have any other relationship with Anle?"


    When Su Tang heard the questions from her roommates, it was obvious that it was not too big for her to watch the fun. Her whole life was loveless.


    But Lu Li, with a smile in his eyes, said slowly, "it''s just the relationship between instructors and students for the time being."


    Once this is said, other people are just like chicken blood.


    For the time being, the instructor doesn''t want to be limited to this!


    After Lu Li said this explosive answer, he would not answer any questions.


    He didn''t want to answer, and others didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. What''s more, the time for breakfast was just a little bit. After this, everyone realized that it was too late to catch up with the gathering.


    Su Tang bought a dose of nutriment and drank it quickly. Seeing Lu Li still standing beside her, she said in a low voice: "drillmaster, clay figurine has a third of blood. Don''t go too far."


    When Lu Li heard that the little girl dared to threaten him, his fighting spirit was aroused.


    "Good." He licked the tip of his teeth, provocative and dangerous, "I''ll see."


    Su Tang


    It''s impossible to talk with a snake venom bug. Su Tang ferociously throws the finished nutriment bag into the garbage can, and then walks towards the military training assembly point.


    However, unlike the previous obscurity, this time, almost everyone''s eyes moved to her.


    She has no expression on her face, but she has a villain named Lu Li in her heart.


    ***


    military training has to continue. Although the scene in the canteen was impressive before, Su Tang failed in the training.


    By the end of a morning''s military training, she was as tired as a dog. She had evidence that Lu Li was avenging himself, because her training amount was twice that of others, but she couldn''t refute Lu Li, because that guy would explain to her what military orders are like mountains.


    Oh, to the damn mountain!


    This guy did it on purpose! Just want to kill her!


    The system felt the nonexistent chin and spoke slowly in a suspicious voice, "son, the Queen''s mental power has been sleeping. Do you think he wants to push you to the limit? When he can''t hold on, the Queen''s mental power will naturally control your body."


    Su Tang almost jumped up when she heard this.


    It''s hard enough. I want her life when I come up.


    In the next few days, Lu Li could not help sympathizing with her, even the other students in the journalism department.


    What kind of love is this? Sure enough, they can''t afford the love of a flower in the military academy.


    At the beginning, there were those who envied Su Tang, but with this kind of terror training, everyone changed from envy to sympathy.


    In the end, someone can''t help running to sue sugar.


    "Classmate, I think If you don''t play coquetry with the instructor, if you go on like this, I think you''ll be spoiled. No, it''s useless. "Su Tang looks at her bitterly. She is so tired these days that she has no time to buy glasses. In the end, shangguanqiu remembers it and buys it for her.


    However, it''s one thing to buy it back. Lu Li never let her wear it successfully. For example, now, sweat drops down with those who don''t want money. Although she is reluctant to take it, she can only take it down during training.


    Some bug is just like a childish. When she was training, she accidentally crushed it.


    She looked at the glasses that had been hanging on her ears for less than a day, and she couldn''t speak at all.


    Lu Li is a face of apology, "ah, sorry, accidentally crushed, or, I give you with a pair?"


    Su sugar face expressionless refused, "no, anyway, my myopia is not high, broken on the broken bar."


    Lu Li didn''t insist at all. Hearing the speech, he said, "that''s OK. I''ll give it back to you. By the way, online payment needs an account number. What''s your photo brain account number? "


    The other students in the journalism department saw a flower in the military academy chasing his wife everyday, and their faces were miserable. If they couldn''t beat him, they would wake him up.


    Wake up, you can''t catch your wife like this!


    Even shangguanqiu was in a mixed mood at this time. Even after the military training, he invited her to a big meal.


    "Anle, I don''t think it''s easy for you!"


    We are all adults, so it''s quite normal to drink some wine. But at this time, shangguanqiu drinks too much and is talking sympathetically with Su Tang.


    "Lu Li used to be my male god, but I didn''t expect that he was such a male god..." Shangguanqiu patted her on the shoulder. "It''s hard for you or it''s hard for you. I won''t rob you this time. I just want you to tie me up. Don''t harm us again."


    Shangguanqiu''s saying this is not groundless. After the military training, Lu Li became one of the school authorities of Vila. Although I don''t know how he did it, I can see his strength in making the school agree in such a short time.


    After all, there is an empire behind Vila college, so Lu Li''s real identity is unfathomable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    Su Tang originally wanted to keep a low profile to find the queen, but Lu Li made such a fuss that she became a man of the year in Vila college, which can attract people everywhere.


    Under such circumstances, it almost caused a very serious trouble for her to do the next thing.


    Shangguanqiu, a group of well-to-do girls, has become her little followers since they failed to bully her on campus. Of course, these little girls are arrogant. Even if they follow her, they don''t have any bad legs. However, because of their relationship, even if many people are jealous of Lu Li''s attitude towards her, no one dares to do anything out of line.


    On this day, Su Tang was sitting in the classroom with her textbook in her arms. Less than five minutes later, shangguanqiu rushed over.


    This man is always in a hot mood. After a few days, Su Tang is used to it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The appearance of this desire to talk and stop, made her helpless and funny.


    The first lady is used to being willful. She always has something to say. Now, it''s quite interesting.


    "Who bullied you?"


    Shangguanqiu was blown up. "You think everyone is as fierce as you are!"


    It''s not the first time that the civilian students of Vila college have been bullied. It''s just Su tou. Everyone has been crushed on her side. Therefore, shangguanqiu thinks that she is more unfathomable than Lu Li.


    At least Lu Li''s resume is there, but Su Tang is different. He is timid and weak on the surface, but after a long time, some things can''t be hidden. For example, no matter what happens to his eyes, they are always so calm, and sometimes Lu Li''s anger makes them show some strong color.


    The more so, shangguanqiu felt that she was more mysterious.


    Her charm does not lie in the surface, she even began to understand why Lu Li was attracted.


    "Anle, do you remember Li Xinyi? She''s done! "


    Su Tang picks eyebrows. Since Li Xinyi was exposed to her tricks last time, she has kept a low profile. Even in class, she rarely appears. In the past month, if Shangguan Qiu hadn''t mentioned it, she would have forgotten this person.


    "Well? What''s the end of it? "


    "Look at STARNet. Now even her family is suffering." Shangguan Qiuyue said that he was more and more excited. In the end, he simply used his brain to call up the news and put it in front of Su Tang, "look! Many of these videos have proved that Li Xinyi is a scheming whore, as well as the statement of these victims. Tut Tut, Li Xinyi is cruel enough. "


    When Li''s mother was in the junior high position, she forced Li''s wife to divorce and leave, which made a lot of noise in the circle. But later, Li''s mother kept a low profile, and gradually, fewer people talked about it.


    It''s just that Li Xinyi can''t compare with the children of Li''s former husband.


    Because her mother was more than 20 years younger than her father, when Li Xinyi was still a child, her brothers and sisters had already established themselves in the circle, and no one would like the little three who forced her mother away. So later, there was an accident in the Li family, and they helped outsiders humiliate the Li family. Up to now, the Li family has only this superficial scenery.


    Li Xinyi is arrogant and can''t accept this reality. She has to find a way out for herself. Therefore, over the years, she has always been stepped on by others.


    She is soft and beautiful. Like her mother, she has big eyes. When she cries, she is full of tears. Therefore, from childhood to adulthood, many men around her have been bewitched by her. Even some girls who don''t know the truth have made some remarks about the guilt of little three, but what''s the crime of little three''s daughter.


    She never takes the initiative to cause trouble, but often every time there is an accident, she can always find her trace, and every time, she plays an innocent victim.


    It''s really hard to find out these things. After all, many things are far apart. Therefore, people with a clear eye can see that someone is trying to get her.


    Shangguanqiu read the news, and at the end, he sighed: "Tut, how much do the people behind this hate the Li family? Even Li Xinyi''s father''s tax evasion has been found out. Our empire''s fine is so high. I think I can see the news of the Li family''s bankruptcy within a month." When she comes to the end, she is rather gloating.


    Originally, everyone in a circle can''t look up and down. But Li Xinyi is a white lotus whore. Every time she''s with her, she''s always accused inexplicably. With more times, she''s always showing a little tricky. But shangguanqiu didn''t expect that Li Xinyi was more disgusting than she thought.


    Look at these reports, Li Xinyi also specially selects those civilians who are good at starting, and then sets off her nobility.


    Shangguanqiu is not a gentleman, but at least she doesn''t play Yin.


    "Anle, you can''t do this, can you?"


    Su Tang chuckled and said, "what do you think? I''m at school every day. How can I collect so much evidence?"


    Smelling speech, Shangguan Qiu touched his chin with a deep face, "then, there is only one truth!"


    Su Tang picks eyebrows. In fact, how about Li Xinyi? She''s really not interested. However, she feels insulted when she compares her rank with a loser.


    However, shangguanqiu was full of excitement. "Lu Li, instructor Lu, he cares about you so much that he dares to touch even Vila college. It''s just a Li family. As long as he wants to, someone will hand him the investigated information every minute.""Ah, this damned love, when it''s my turn!"


    Su Tang''s face was full of questions. "Do you like Lu Li? Is the chicken leg not delicious, or the pig''s feet not tender enough, and you still want love? "


    Shangguanqiu suddenly choked speechless, half ring, she said: "Anle, you are too much, you are allowed to talk about this sour and sweet love, why can''t I?"


    Su sugar wood face, refused to admit this love, "I this person, spicy, so sour sweet love is not suitable for me."


    Shangguanqiu really met such a person for the first time. At that time, he gushed out, "rub, Anle, you are self abusive, but spicy is returned to the pain nervous system."


    At the thought of Lu Li''s dead insect, Su Tang couldn''t help smelling a little, "if you like your instructor Lu, that''s self abuse."


    This answer left people speechless, especially when Lu Li was an instructor. Shangguan Qiu couldn''t help shivering.


    As if, as if I really can''t afford it.


    ¡­¡­


    After class, Su Tang came out with her books in her arms. It was almost noon now, but it was cold at the end of October. She was wearing a big coat and calmly accepted others'' advice on her way.


    At this time, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.


    The shadow was so fast that Su Tang subconsciously wanted to kick it, but she had a dagger in her hand. She could only avoid it when she saw that she was going to scratch her face.


    The shadow seemed to have the idea of dying together. Seeing this, he rushed over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    The viria college is very green, with a shady path and a clear pond beside it. There are also lotus and Koi in it.


    Su Tang originally just wanted to avoid it a little, but who could have thought that the dark shadow rushed over and made her fall heavily on the ground. Because of the scuffle with her, she finally rolled into the pond.


    At the end of October, the pool water was cold, which made her shiver.


    Fortunately, he is a S-level psionic. Although the water is cold, he is still in the tolerance range. However, the shadow is different. Once he falls into the pond, he begins to drink water.


    People who have drowned all know that those who really fall into the river have no strength to cry for help, because if you open your mouth, there will be countless pools of water pouring in, making you unable to breathe and ask for help.


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t kill her just now. It''s because so many people are staring at her. But now it''s different. She can act as if she didn''t find anything and climb up. After all, we all know that she is just a weak little village girl with no strength to bind a chicken. Of course, the heroic deeds of saving people are left to the warriors.


    She has never been a good person, others are holding a dagger to assassinate her, she will not be good for bad.


    However, it seems that God has never treated her favorably. She is about to go ashore, and her leg is cramped!


    "Wipe, it''s not scientific! I''m an S-level psionic. How can I have such a low-level damage? "


    Compared with her shock, the system was incoherent, "forget the cramps! The Zerg Queen''s mental power fluctuates


    Su Tang paddles hard to keep from sinking. She waits for someone to save her, but her body seems to be in an accident. It''s heavy as if she''s carrying a heavy thing on her back, which makes her sink continuously.


    "Damn, I''m drowning him!"


    Su Tang is irritable. She is also an S-level psionic. She can hold her breath underwater for ten minutes. But now, not only her body is not right, but also her mental power is not right.


    Her head began to sink, her mind couldn''t concentrate, and in the end, she couldn''t even respond to the system.


    The system is very urgent. If it''s in other places, it''s OK. With the ability of its host, it will turn out to be safe in the end. But now it''s in the pool. The Queen''s brief mental burst has affected all the people around her. Now, no one will come to save people at all!


    Sue sugar can''t hold her breath. Now the water in the pool has begun to irrigate her ear and nose. The feeling is terrible.


    Little by little, she began to sink, and her struggle became smaller and smaller. In the end, she felt that she might be dead and saw a dragon. The pale golden dragon glowed faintly in the water. The whole dragon was precious and beautiful. Su Tang thought, if it''s really going to die, there was an illusion.


    Oh, not only the illusion, but also the tentacles of her body seemed to have an accident. She actually felt that the Dragon had encircled her.


    Dizzy head began to appear bursts of pain, at first can endure, but the more to the back, the more intolerable. Su Tang''s brows were tight, and because of the sharp pain, she almost curled up, as if it could improve her pain.


    But as it turns out, it doesn''t seem to work.


    It''s not only useless, but the feeling starts to change from body to soul, as if something is trying to devour her soul.


    It''s very irritating. Su Tang has experienced so many worlds and seen so many losses. When did he succeed?


    Su Tang has always been strong when she is strong. The stronger the opponent is, the more she can stimulate her fighting spirit. For example, now, she is fighting with that thing!


    "I''ve been holding back for a long time. You really think I''m Kitty? You''ve got me? I''m fed up with it


    Su Tang''s only reason at the moment was all on it. Therefore, she didn''t notice that the dragon that encircled her before had turned into a human shape. It wasn''t the key. The key was the face. If she was sober at the moment, she would be surprised.


    Lu Li squatted down and frowned slightly. The little girl seemed to be in pain, but in addition, he felt another force, which was very familiar. Knowing that he almost gave up resistance and obeyed that force, which hurt his little girl.


    Lu Li doesn''t know anything. His brow is getting higher and higher. There is something chilly on his always expressionless face. He is a Zerg. Outsiders can''t shake his spirit unless


    He quickly moved his eyes to the man in black who was still floating in the pond. Different from carefully encircling Su Tang before, he directly grabbed people from the air, connected with the water in the pond and overturned them on the bank.


    There was so much movement, but the man did not move, as if he were dead.


    The students around him have been controlled by the mental force. Such a strong fluctuation will certainly attract the attention of all parties. Therefore, there is no time for him to think. Lu lifeI quickly cut off this layer of mental control.


    Maybe it''s because that force is competing with Su Tang at the moment, so Lu Li can''t deal with it.As a result, the students who had fallen into all kinds of illusions before woke up one after another, and then, the piercing screams resounded through the campus.


    "Ah, dead people!"


    "Come on, call! Call an ambulance


    "Lying trough, first find the school doctor, the school doctor!"


    ***


    many people still know Lu Li. At the moment, I see him holding Su Tang in his arms, strangely. In the chaotic scene, everyone seems to have been pressed the pause button.


    Of course, if you look closely, they are not surprised at the appearance of Lu Li, but the girl in his arms.


    The little girl just picked up from the water, her body was wet through, and the thick bangs were gone, revealing her bright and white forehead. She seemed to be experiencing some pain. Her beautiful eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, with an indescribable sense of vulnerability. Her skin was delicate and white, and her white lip color made people want to feel distressed.


    Without camouflage, all the good things are exposed in front of people.


    At that moment, a thread in everyone''s head broke.


    No, that''s what little village girl looks like?


    Damn, they suddenly understand why Lu Li is so crazy about her. With this face, who can say that he doesn''t like her?


    Lu Li seems to be aware of those people''s eyes, and suddenly, his eyes show fierce light, holding the little girl''s hand, and tightening a bit.


    He was so angry that the Zerg couldn''t wait for idlers to bear it. As soon as the school doctor arrived, he was almost out of breath.


    "Mr. Lu, calm down first."


    The school doctor made a humble request. She felt that if she went on like this, she would faint before she could save others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    Lu Li''s eyes were the most accurate for the school doctor. At that moment, he made the school doctor feel cold all over. However, as a doctor, he can''t shrink back from rescuing the sick and dying.


    Fortunately, he didn''t lose his mind completely.


    The powerful pressure came back, and everyone was relieved. One of the two school doctors rushed to the man in black, and the other came to the landing.


    The school doctor did not dare to be reckless. He was afraid that this evil spirit would be provoked into a rage again. He could only say carefully: "Mr. Lu, I need to check this classmate''s body."


    Su Tang''s clothes were all wet, and her delicate figure could no longer be covered. In the sun, her skin was white and shining, especially her neck, which was thin and fragile, as if it would break with a slight fold.


    At this time, I do not know whether it is cold or other, the body can not stop shivering.


    Seeing that Lu Li was silent for a long time, the school doctor boldly stepped forward. However, no matter how she checked, she still couldn''t find out what was wrong.


    After a pause, she asked the next school doctor, "Nancy, how''s it going?"


    Another school doctor also frowned, "no problem, but I can feel her physical signs are rapidly declining."


    The medical equipment in the school was limited, so without any hesitation, she immediately called the hospital.


    The ambulance arrived soon. This time, Lu Li was very cooperative and didn''t lose any control. He let the doctor carry Su Tang to the stretcher.


    In the hospital, he stood outside the operating room, and soon a group of people came.


    These people look flustered, and the tension on their faces is no less than that of Lu Li. They come in a hurry, but they see Lu Li at the door of the operating room. Suddenly, everyone stops.


    Soon, these people were divided into two groups, one standing behind Lu Li, and the other confronting Lu Li.


    "Mr. Lu."


    Lu Li raises his eyelids. There is no temperature on Qingjun''s face. However, if you look closely, you will find that although the person opposite looks nervous, the coldness in the depth of his pupils is as cold as Lu Li.


    The confrontation between the two sides made the atmosphere tense. They didn''t fight directly, but in spirit, they fought back and forth for several times.


    "Lu Li, it''s no use fighting in this time of the day!"


    The other party''s tense face began to become angry, but perhaps because of fear, his voice was controlled in a certain range from beginning to end, and did not cause any noise.


    "Go away." There was hoarseness in Lu Li''s low voice. Like him, he seemed to be trying his best to endure it.


    People came and went to the hospital, and soon someone noticed it.


    It doesn''t matter. I was shocked.


    Lu Li, as the most outstanding student of the military academy in recent years, has long been an idol of his full name. The other one is a little older, about middle-aged. Although he is middle-aged, he looks elegant and noble, like an old noble gentleman. This gentleman is no other than the president of the Imperial Senate.


    Some people around have begun to talk in twos and threes. In order to prevent accidents, this time, Lu Li and the president rarely have the same goal, and they have sent out security forces one after another.


    At this time, accidents happened one after another all over the universe.


    It''s no one else. It''s the Zerg.


    Zerg are ferocious. Once a war is launched, there will be no grass in all the places you go. Nothing can stop them, unless you are powerful enough to suppress them all.


    But this time, for the first time, all the Zerg fell into a strange pause, and even those fighting Zerg stopped one after another.


    This has never happened before, but with the pause disappeared, and then all the Zerg began to rampage. This kind of rampage is different from the previous brutality, but more of a kind of anxiety.


    However, in the whole universe, who is the opponent of Zerg?


    So what are they fretting about?


    In the operating room.


    The doctors looked at each other. They could feel that the patient was extremely unstable. But as long as there was an instrument close to him, within three seconds, they would see that the instrument exploded automatically. Even if it was serious, there was a fire. In just ten minutes, all the instruments in the operating room had been scrapped, and the hands that should have been holding the scalpel were now carrying fire-fighting equipment.


    The nurses have put out the fire several times, until now, there is no fire to put out.


    "What to do?"


    "I want to know what to do, too?"


    "How about a tranquilizer first?"


    As soon as the tranquilizer came out, there was a brief silence in the operating room. A moment later, everyone approved the proposal.


    However, when the nurses brought the tranquilizer, the doctor put the sharp needle against Su Tang''s skin. The next second, the needle suddenly became hot and red, and then bent.


    The temperature spread rapidly. Soon, the needle was too hot to take out.


    Because of the high temperature, the doctor painfully threw the syringe away, and then the syringe fell to the ground. Soon, it melted in front of people''s eyes.


    This scene, no one has encountered, so, the operating room is more quiet, like falling into some kind of silence.The nurse swallowed saliva and stepped back two steps like fear, "doctor, what race is this patient?"


    Because it''s an emergency, the doctor doesn''t know, "there should be family members outside the operating room. Find someone and go out to communicate with the family first."


    In less than 15 minutes, the door of the operating room quickly opened.


    "Who is the patient''s family member?"


    At this opening, Lu Li and the Dean all stepped forward and rushed over. However, although they rushed over, with the nurse''s next question, they both fell into silence.


    The nurse asked, "what race is the patient?"


    Lu Li


    President:


    This successive silence made the nurse displeased and raised her head, "since you are not the family members of the patients, call the family members of the patients!"


    The nurse, who has been a doctor for so many years, met such a difficult patient for the first time. For a moment, she was a little impatient. As a result, when she found the two people standing in front of her, she was directly dumbfounded.


    No, what''s the origin of this patient? This dark area in the corridor belongs to both politicians and the army. Is it Is it a legendary experiment?


    The nurse couldn''t help opening her brain and looking at the president''s eyes was more and more wrong.


    She had seen that little girl. She was pretty, but she was wet. She was obviously bullied. If she had strength, how could she make herself so embarrassed.


    So, to sum up, she must have offended these annoying politicians!


    The dean''s face was uncertain. He was staring at Lu Li. This time, he couldn''t help it. He broke out completely. He reached out and grabbed Lu Li''s clothes. His eyes were cold. "Lu Li, don''t think I''m afraid of you..."


    However, the answer to the president was a fist.


    "She''s mine."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    War is on the verge of breaking out. After enduring for a long time, the president finally can''t bear it. He directly fights with Lu Li.


    To be honest, they are both Zerg and several families at the top of the Zerg pyramid. The reason why the Dean lurks in the empire is to find their queen.


    In the age of the universe, each race has a different life span.


    The life of the Zerg is different in every stratum. The more the Zerg at the top of the pyramid, the longer their life span. For example, the queen, the life span of each queen is nearly a thousand years old, and the advanced Zerg like them are about 800 years old.


    Now, the queen has been missing for nearly a hundred years, and the Zerg are in a mess and in their own way, but these are not important. The important thing is that if they don''t have a queen, the life span of these advanced Zerg will be reduced by half from 800 years.


    The president is over 300 years old. If he can''t find the queen, he will die in 50 years.


    So, when he heard Lu Li say that the girl in the operating room was his, he couldn''t help it and went straight away.


    Just half an hour ago, there was a fluctuation in the Queen''s mental power, which was very strong, like something in danger.


    The queen system of the Zerg is very harsh. There will be one in a thousand years. So if there is an accident, they will not have a queen in the next time. They will not have a second queen until they are a thousand years old.


    No one wants to halve their life span, so the president is directly angry.


    "What the hell do you say is yours? Lu Li, you can either beat me down today, or I will never allow you to get close to her! "


    The president has been looking for the queen for such a long time. As soon as she finds her, she is taken to the hospital by the damned guy in front of her. How can he calm down.


    The Dean cares about the queen, while Lu Li thinks about his little girl.


    He is very clear that his little girl will never be the queen. Then, there is only one possibility left. The queen of Zerg has been lurking on Li Xinyi. The fluctuation just now is likely to be the target of diversion.


    If you can be queen of the Zerg, you''ll be more powerful than any of them. No matter how powerful the girl is, she can''t be better than the Zerg


    The more Lu Li thought about it, the more he was afraid. He didn''t care about the queen. He didn''t care about half of his life. She was the only one who cared.


    In the operating room.


    Su Tang is at war with the Zerg Queen''s spirit. I''m really tired. The scene simulation alone has changed hundreds of places.


    Yes, the time outside may have been only 15 minutes, but for Su Tang, it''s like a hundred years. In this hundred years, she can''t get any rest, so she must always be alert, otherwise, if she is careless, she will be doomed.


    However, she is also the king of countless worlds. No matter how powerful the queen of Zerg is, she is finally trampled by Su Tang.


    Although she defeated the queen of Zerg, Sutang was almost exhausted and in urgent need of rest. However, at this time, the system issued a salute to celebrate.


    "Wow, boy, how powerful! You''ve devoured the Zerg queen. "


    "What a mess?" Su Tang is dizzy. Before she can react, she listens to the system celebrating her.


    The system is still excited, "Queen of Zerg, baby! We have made a breakthrough in our task! "


    Su Tang Leng for a long time, this just reaction come over, and the excitement of the system is not the same, she is still the appearance of the lack of interest.


    How to say, it''s not that she doesn''t want to be excited, but that she is too tired. Now she wants to sleep for ten days and a half months.


    However, I don''t know if it is the sequelae caused by swallowing the Queen''s mental power. She feels uncomfortable all over the body. From her skin to her blood, nothing makes her comfortable.


    "Gouzi, why do I think my skin hurts so much? It''s just that It''s stinging. It''s like something''s biting. It''s like the skin is going to crack. "


    The system was excited for a long time, and finally calmed down at this time.


    "Oh, it''s no big deal. It''s just that you''ve devoured the Queen''s mental power, so now you''ll be transformed. I don''t know what the Queen''s original form is. Wait a minute


    ¡°£¿¡± Sue sugar, "what are you talking about?"


    System, "don''t you understand? What I have said is very clear, that is, you are still in the metamorphosis period. Generally, the time of metamorphosis varies. When the metamorphosis is over, the abnormality in your body will disappear. "


    Su Tang was a little flustered. "You mean, I will become a Zerg?"


    The system doesn''t think Zerg is a big deal. Besides, in this world, Zerg is a symbol of strength.


    However, it forgets that the white and soft worms are the ones that Su Tang dislikes most. As soon as he hears that he is about to become a Zerg, he is not good at all.


    "Shit! What can be done to stop the metamorphosis? "


    "No, you have to stop me!"


    The system says, "block is blocked, but are you sure? If you stop it, you have to do it for nothing, or even do it upside down. "Su Tang


    The system sends out a question from the soul, "boy, are you sure you want to stop it?"


    Su Tang choked, the whole person was born without love.


    However, the system continued, "I checked, the metamorphosis period is three days, these three days, you will completely become a Zerg, by the way, and the prototype of the queen, in fact, it is not so disgusting, you know the mermaid? It''s similar to that kind of modeling. It''s really pretty. "


    The comfort of the system continues. For example, how beautiful a mermaid is. Besides, you''ve been a koi. What''s the point of being a fish again.


    Su Tang can''t listen any more. No matter how beautiful it is, it''s a bug. The prototype of Lu Li is similar to the dragon, but he is a bug!


    System, "son, accept the reality."


    Su Tang didn''t want to accept the reality, so when the strength in her body returned a little, she ran away from the hospital immediately.


    Over there, the nurse is still negotiating. There''s no way. Lu Li has a fight with the president. The nurse has no way but to ask the doctor. But what can the doctor do? He''s just a poor worker. Finally, the doctors and nurses in the operating room run out to try to calm the two adults.


    So, the operating room so empty down, also let Sue sugar leave unimpeded.


    There was a bang and everyone stopped.


    "What sound?"


    "I don''t know. It''s from the operating room."


    As soon as the words came out, Lu Li and the President stopped one after another. However, when they ran to the operating room, there was no one in it, and the originally closed window had now broken a big hole.


    The president has been in the stage of violent walk, and now he picked up the doctor. He bit his teeth and looked at the forest with horror, "what about people?"


    Lu Li, however, only paused for a second, then jumped down from the broken window.


    This jump, everyone is scared silly.


    "Wucao, this is the 30th floor!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    Su Tang hides, which is the kind of hiding that no one can find. She cuts off all the spiritual links. Devouring the Queen''s mental power, she can contact any Zerg she wants, but she resists.


    The imperial capital planet is very big, but behind the prosperity, there is often poverty. Here, there is no decent life, and people do not even have their own identity.


    It takes three days for the transformation period. In these three days, Sutang is nestled in this abandoned old tent.


    The tent is full of air, which can only cover Su Tang.


    When she came over, her clothes were dripping with water, and she looked like a person who got up from the mire. Coupled with the tingling of her body during the transformation period, her walking was very strange.


    However, there are few normal people here, and everyone can do their best to survive, so her appearance did not attract much attention.


    In the tent, Su Tang looked at the starry sky through the shabby tent. Her eyes were sour and then blinked.


    Then, with a long sigh, she scratched her hair impatiently.


    Ah, headache, what a headache!


    Who could have thought that fate played such a big joke on her!


    But the system, very curious, "son, what are you going to do now? It''s not the way for us to hide here all the time. "


    Su Tang''s mouth curled, the tingling feeling on her body became more and more intense, and she became more irritable. "I passed this metamorphosis first."


    She didn''t know what to do next. The queen was engulfed by her, which was completely unexpected. So the next things were all in a mess. She had to clear her mind first.


    At least, let''s do it before we come up with a solution.


    The system says, "it''s all over the place."


    This is the moment when the system can completely suppress the Zerg queen, not to mention Su Tang. The spirit of the Zerg queen is gone. It''s just that the Zerg want to die with her. It''s strange that the Zerg can''t feel such a big movement.


    "Ah, fidgety!"


    Even if you swallow other things, this is the queen of Zerg!


    Su Tang thought that those white and soft insects would be around her in the future, and the picture was suffocating.


    And her lovely cannibal star bandit group, whose purpose is to kill insects, turns out to be the queen of the Zerg. In the future, does she have to put on a show to kill the Zerg?


    All day long, she had a fight with the queen of Zerg. Now, lying in the shabby tent, Su Tang gradually felt sleepy.


    Wake up again, everything around is different, the top of the sun is very bright, but also let her see more clearly.


    Many of them are half human, half ghost, half human, half beast, half human, half monster.


    Sue sugar sat up in shock. She found that she was a little different. She looked down and saw that she was covered with a layer of sticky liquid. With a slight movement, her touch became clearer.


    "What the hell is that?"


    System, "mucus."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Sue sugar, "you say that again? Is it the mucus I think it is? "


    The system is very calm, "although you don''t know what mucus you think, you should know that insects secrete mucus too normally, and you need a lot of mucus to ensure your success in metamorphosis."


    The more Sutang heard it, the more terrifying she was. She felt that the mucus that covered her body at the moment was venom.


    Her scalp numb, half sound, as if to do enough psychological preparation, lowered his head to smell the mucus on the body, the only comfort is that this thing does not taste.


    She was relieved, but soon, she had a new worry, that is, hungry.


    "Dog, I''m hungry."


    System, "I''m not hungry."


    This is not empathic, and even with a bit of joy tone, listen to sue sugar want to beat the dog.


    There was nothing to eat in this place. She had no choice but to try to divert her attention.


    "Tell me, Lu Li."


    The system said, "I''m looking for you all over the world. Oh, by the way, when you went to bed last night, this master''s blackening value increased by 10%."


    Su Tang doesn''t care. She has 80% before. For her, 80% is not much different from 90%.


    The system says, "you still have one and a half days left. After three days of metamorphosis, if you haven''t come up with a strategy to go out, Congratulations, you will see the whole Zerg army coming down. It''s said that the brief spiritual link before has made the Zerg run wild. Now many Zerg are rushing here. At present, they may be afraid of scaring you, but if you don''t respond, there will be no royal capital in the future. "


    Su Tang thought of those black insects, mouth a smoke, more irritable.


    She scratched her hair again, and then, with a flash of inspiration, she suddenly said, "you say, how about I play amnesia?"System: "what did you say?"


    This sudden official tone is actually that the system is scared.


    No, there''s so much noise. My son, how dare you be skinny!


    "Aren''t you afraid that the man is out of control?"


    When asked by the system, Su Tang was very calm, "what''s out of control? He had suspected that I was the queen of his family. Now, no doubt, stone hammer. Moreover, what''s more important is that there is too much noise this time. I''m afraid he will find out my identity. How can I explain it at that time? Say I am idle and boring, just like to kill a few insects to play? How self abusive do you think Zerg are? They like a queen who is cool and loves to kill them


    The system thinks of the previous operations of its own cubs, the Zerg aristocrats, and those who are targeted by her are a family once they are destroyed. They take the Nyle Zerg planet not long ago, and they directly take it away.


    And those little fans on STARNet, if you know their idol is the queen of Zerg


    The picture is so beautiful that the system can''t help shivering.


    "What''s next? Amnesia is not a long-term solution


    Su Tang, "every step counts."


    At least, let her break into the enemy first, and then use her "love" to influence them.


    With the plan, naturally, there is no need to hide. Of course, Su Tang will not admit that she is too hungry.


    On that day, she gritted her teeth until the night. When she was dizzy with hunger, she accidentally revealed a trace of mental strength. It felt like she couldn''t control it, accidentally exposed it, and quickly recovered it, as if she didn''t want to be discovered by others.


    But in such a short moment, all the Zerg were excited.


    Originally, because of the sudden disconnection of the spiritual link two days ago, many Zerg entered a violent state. After two days of patience, the queen finally sent out a weak signal again when they were about to step down on the planet of aules.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    After sending out that weak signal, Su Tang fell into a coma directly. The metamorphosis period was very painful, so she spent most of her time in deep sleep, rarely awake.


    Confused, she felt someone pick her up.


    To tell you the truth, now she must be very embarrassed, her clothes are dirty and messy, lying in the shabby small tent, and there is so much mucus on her body, which she can''t accept. But holding her friend, she seems to be holding some treasure, and she moves carefully, even holding her strength is extremely restrained.


    Zerg are not afraid of cold, but it doesn''t mean that the queen is not afraid of cold. As the queen of Zerg, she is different from other Zerg. For example, she likes warmth, but Zerg is cold by nature. She has strong mental strength, but her body is very fragile. Otherwise, that accident would not have happened a hundred years ago. However, the shell of other advanced Zerg is often very hard and unusual The west can be broken.


    After being frozen for two days, now she is treated with care. Su Tang can''t help rubbing against each other. However, she doesn''t feel the expected warmth. Instead, she shrinks with cold.


    Although her little expression of resistance was not obvious, Lu Li found it.


    He frowned and then, as if thinking of something, asked someone to bring a blanket.


    Lu Li was the first to find the location of Su Tang, but soon other Zerg found it, such as the Dean, who was rushing to the scene.


    "Lu family boy, how can you hold the queen in your mother''s arms?"


    When he grew up in the courtyard, he looked like a broken heart elder. At the moment, he found that the queen he was thinking about was missed by other dogs. That made him angry. But soon, when he saw the surrounding environment clearly, he burst out.


    "What a rotten place!"


    "Oh, my queen, you have suffered these two days. We''re useless. It took us so long to find you. "


    The president is constantly reading. If other members see this, they will be able to open their eyes. The president, who used to have few refined words, has a day of talking too much.


    "Lu Li, if you can''t hold me, let me come!"


    Although Sutang fell into a coma, her pain didn''t abate. Even in her sleep, she couldn''t help frowning and making a little painful sound.


    Her voice is small, like a kitten barking again, people who listen to it are heartbroken.


    This is not, the Dean immediately distressed, "my queen, this is uncomfortable? What about the medics? Forget it, go straight to the hospital... "


    Seeing that the president wanted to step forward, Lu Li directly kicked up.


    "Liz, as I told you, she''s mine."


    At this time, Lu Li changed the cold indifference of the past, but it was only limited to his queen. When he met Lee, his cold and terrible eyes seemed to tear people to pieces.


    Liz jumped at that time, "Luli, your mother''s face, that''s the queen of the Zerg! You''re not alone! "


    As soon as he finished roaring, he suddenly looked at each other''s shadowy eyes, and all of a sudden there was no sound.


    Lu Li''s experience in his early years is well known by the advanced Zerg. It''s a sweet cake. Even Li Si has tried to eat it. But this sweet cake is too hard to chew. Over the years, no one has chewed it. Instead, it has made him grow up. Up to now, no Zerg dares to think of him.


    After all, everyone is dying.


    Li Si dares to be crazy, also is only on the mouth, really want to really knife real gun of go up to fight, especially just a few days ago by the person fat gather a meal, Li Si in the heart still some empty.


    In the end, Sutang was not sent to the hospital, but to a residence on the capital planet of Luli.


    The famous major general of the aules empire will not live in a worse place, but these Su Tang can''t feel that she will become the prototype of the queen of the Zerg on the last night of the metamorphosis, which is also a crucial night.


    The system said that the prototype of the queen is as beautiful as a mermaid. But at the moment, Su Tang can''t care whether she looks good or not. She feels that the mucus has stuck her legs together. Then, the skin and bones have changed. This process can be called suffering.


    Lu Li put her in the bathtub and let her be covered with mucus. He looked expressionless, but no one knew how flustered he was.


    He was afraid that the little girl would open her eyes again, and she would no longer be the person he knew


    As time went by, the temperature in Sutang''s body became higher and higher. In the end, she was all huddled together.


    "Pain..."


    Over and over, she couldn''t say a second word except pain.


    Lu Li fidgeted around the bathtub. He couldn''t help her and couldn''t share it. At this time, the imperial government of aules came to him again.


    The Zerg are making a lot of noise. Now the planet of aules is full of Zerg Star Wars fleets. This is not all. It is said that there are still some far away Zerg coming here.


    His Majesty was in a panic at that time. He tried to communicate with these Zerg, only to find that they ignored him at all. In the end, it was dean Liz who came forward, and the situation was slightly under control.The reason why Lisi let Lu Li take people away is that Lu Li is strong and can absolutely protect the queen, and the other is that the Zerg have been in chaos for a hundred years, and now they have to restructure. But it has been so many years, and now no one is willing to accept anyone, which will cause some headache.


    It''s not good for them to fight on the capital planet of aules. It can''t disturb the queen.


    When Liz thought of the queen she had found in the common people''s cave, she was thin and weak, and she was in a mess.


    "Luli, the Zerg is stable for the time being, but it''s only for the time being. I don''t care what happened between you and the queen before. Now, you have to manage the Zerg properly for me, so as not to add to the Queen''s worries when you get it."


    In the video fairy tale, Liz was irritable before he changed his face, rarely serious.


    Lu Li coolly looked at him, pale golden pupil rare floating on a trace of other emotions, "add chaos, all killed."


    He has no time to deal with these Zerg now. If anyone wants to offend his little girl, he will kill them all.


    As soon as his words came out, Liz fell into silence.


    Half a ring, he said: "OK, that''s it." He said, and then looked around, "by the way, Luli, where''s the queen? How is the queen? "


    However, his response was the end of the video call.


    Liz was so angry that he almost ran away. But at this time, the Zerg jumped out to make trouble, saying that he wanted to punish Lu Li and that he didn''t take good care of the queen and should be buried.


    Look at the words, martyrdom, who''s going to die.


    So ah, Lu Li is right. Those who make trouble will be killed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    Zerg has never been the master of peace. Now the queen has not fully awakened, and some of them want to fish in troubled waters with the intention of devouring more forces.


    As a result, all kinds of interstellar tribes haven''t figured out what happened to the Zerg, so these guys began to fight in the den.


    The Zerg have amazing combat effectiveness and more advanced weapons, especially those biological warships that belong to the Zerg. They are self-conscious creatures. Compared with the warships of other races, the biological warships are more energetic and terrifying.


    As a result, there is no race that confronts the Zerg, even if everyone doesn''t like them.


    But for Zerg, like it or not, so what?


    The capital planet of aules has been in chaos, and even the highest defense and combat mode has been turned on. The people begin to pray for the end of the war. However, at the end of the day, there are wars all over the sky outside the blue sky. Especially at night, the aircraft are falling like a storm. Fortunately, these Zerg seem to be afraid of something, from the beginning to the end I didn''t even fight against aurs.


    Gradually, someone began to notice the smell.


    At this time, Liz also appeared. He didn''t want to talk with these Zerg people. He directly contacted Lu Li''s people and eradicated these downtown Zerg people. Then he regained his true identity and held peace talks with his majesty.


    But for Su Tang, she didn''t know anything about it. The pain made her lose all her perception of the outside world. One day and one night later, her body began to recover quickly.


    When she woke up again, she found that she was in the bathtub, which was full of mucus. To be honest, even if I didn''t see her for the first time, she still couldn''t accept it, but these were secondary, because she found that her legs had degenerated into fishtails, which at first glance looked like a mermaid.


    To say the difference, mermaid''s tail is basically a color, and her tail, colorful, gorgeous incomparable.


    In nature, the more beautiful creatures are, the more dangerous they are. In the same way, so are the Zerg.


    The advanced Zerg are very beautiful. They can kill most of them if they want. However, for the Zerg, they prefer strength to beauty.


    Su Tang''s consciousness returned. Before she opened her eyes, she found that her eyes were staring at her.


    She did not rush to open her eyes, but brewed for a while, and then opened them timidly.


    The purpose is a pair of black army boots. Lu Li has a lot of time to change clothes one day and one night, but he doesn''t have them. He is reluctant to leave for fear that when the little girl opens her eyes, she won''t find him.


    At this time, although his expression is indifferent, breathing betrays him.


    He was afraid to frighten the little girl. In fact, his tail had already appeared last night. He watched it change with his own eyes, but at that time, the little girl curled up and her tail hardly moved. Although it was beautiful, it was just the same for him.


    Now, I don''t know if it''s because of the little girl''s awakening that he feels that his tail is gorgeous and more beautiful. It''s like giving it a soul. With such a slight flick, it makes him breathe.


    He held his breath and looked at her in this way. With one look, the other side shrunk, as if I''m afraid of him.


    Lu Li''s heart is a tight, in order not to frighten her, he even dare not come forward easily, "happy?"


    He wanted to call him peaceful at first, but on second thought, the little girl had just finished her transformation. If she called her real name rashly, it might frighten her.


    Sue sugar will try to shrink in the bathtub, only a pair of eyes.


    Compared with the former, her appearance changed a little after she became a Zerg.


    Anning, the leader of cannibal star robber group, has black hair and black eyes. Although he always wears a ferocious mask, no one can imitate his free and easy temperament. Unlike today, when black hair turns into silver hair, and his blue pupils are wet, how can you see how fragile they are.


    "Who are you?"


    Three simple words, like it took her a lot of courage to finish, the whole person is more nervous.


    Her hands were tightly on the edge of the bathtub. She leaned against the edge of the bathtub, only half of her head was exposed, and the parts below her eyes were hidden in the bathtub.


    But the bathtub was so big that no matter how hard the little girl was hiding, Lu Li could see the beautiful scenery in it just by raising his eyes a little.


    "Lu Li." Thin lips slightly open, Lu Li even have a thousand words, but in the end also just light spit two words.


    Su Tang repeated the name in a low voice, half ring, and her pretty eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    The confusion in the blue eyes made Lu Li feel even more distressed. He even softened his usual cold tone. "What''s the matter?"


    "I I don''t remember The more she said, the more flustered her eyes were. In the end, her pupils were full of fog.


    Zerg people always don''t like fragile things, but the little girl in front of them is weak and helpless. However, no Zerg people will feel disgusted. Instead, they will blame themselves for not protecting her well.


    This is the first time that Lu Li has such a mood, that is, the former peace. At the beginning, he paid attention to her because of her strength."It doesn''t matter. I''m here. I won''t let you do anything."


    Lu Li didn''t comfort anyone, so it was his limit to say that. However, Su Tang heard that it was still dry. At this time, the battle outside became more fierce, and the explosion of the warship made the sky of aoers white.


    It was a dazzling white, not gentle at all, coupled with the explosion that followed, making the little mermaid in the bathtub shiver.


    Her appearance annoyed Lu Li a little, not her, but the superfluous Zerg outside the orls planet.


    So he lit up his brain and sent a call to Liz.


    At the beginning, Liz wanted to transfer the video call, but he was refused by the decision, so he reluctantly picked it up.


    As soon as he got through, he asked a lot of questions without waiting for Lu Li to speak.


    "Where''s my queen, Luli?"


    "Why don''t you understand video calls? How is the queen? "


    "And..."


    "Shut up Lu Li''s mood is not good, especially when he sees Su Tang''s frightened eyes. His cold blood is boiling, so I want to kill.


    He said, "I''ll give you half an hour. No matter what you do, let the damn Zerg stop for me!"


    Li Si a meal, then listen to Lu Li a change before of irritability, warm voice whisper ground say this words with who.


    He said: "Lele, I didn''t say you again. Don''t be afraid. It will be quiet soon."


    This words a, Li Si which still don''t understand, the top of the head that group of damned Zerg scared own queen.


    Therefore, even if he had no good temper, under the authorization of Lu Li, he opened the weapon of destruction hidden on aoers.


    These weapons are not owned by the Aussie government, but they were deployed by the Aussie government several years ago. Therefore, as soon as the weapons came out, the Aussie government almost fell on its knees.


    Liz, "listen to all the Zerg in the sky. If you don''t stop, dad will let you see God."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    With Lisi''s words, Sutang also released some magical power, but this time it was a place of comfort. In Lu Li''s eyes, the little girl acted subconsciously because she was frightened.


    In fact, in the past, he appreciated peace because she was strong enough, and because she despised herself, he wanted to prove it to her and capture her. It felt like she was a prey that he had been thinking about for a long time. He laid all kinds of traps and waited patiently for the moment when she fell to the ground.


    But now it''s all different, the little girl just frowned, can affect him all.


    So, as early as unconsciously, her weight in his heart was different, but he did not find it before.


    He is very glad that he didn''t make any excessive and regretful actions before he found out his heart accurately.


    The newly born Zerg are all very weak. Lu Li recalls that when he was a child, his parents turned him into the original shape and coaxed him around in his arms. Therefore, he also learned from his parents and changed his body back to the original shape.


    His prototype is similar to the dragon, but the volume is too large, not to mention the bathtub, I''m afraid even the room can''t bear it, so he reduced his volume. However, Rao is so, when he came to the bathtub, he directly collapsed the bathtub which was not small.


    That bang, Su Tang was confused at that time.


    But there is a golden dragon under it. Even if the bathtub is broken, Su Tang has not been hurt. It''s just that this scene is embarrassing.


    She blinked. She forgot to be afraid for a moment. She just looked at Lu Li.


    Lu Li intended to coax her, but when his eyes fell on her, especially her face, he was stunned.


    The little girl''s lovely face is more delicate now, especially her facial features. At first glance, they are almost the same as before, but with the overall change, the visual impact is like a beautiful painting.


    A beautiful silver hair scattered on the shoulder, a few wisps of sticky on the face, lined with snow like skin and petal like vermilion lips, the whole person is very innocent, coupled with the panic eyes, that moment, Lu Li just want to hide her, no one can see.


    Su Tang was surrounded by people, the whole person was stiff, and even blurted out: "insects!"


    Lu Li was stunned, but then he laughed. His smile was very light, but the pleasure of his eyes was overwhelming.


    The little girl is afraid of insects. It''s really familiar.


    So peace is not to hate insects, but to be afraid.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 55%."


    This one after another to reduce the blackening value, indicating a good mood for landing.


    So he bent his eyes and asked with a smile, "do you like it?"


    Su Tang


    Lu Li said, "xiaolele doesn''t move. I should like it."


    Su Tang


    Brother, you are afraid to be blind.


    Lu Li is still going on, but Su Tang is impatient. She shakes the fish''s tail, but Xu Shi has just grown out. The fish''s tail is very fragile, unlike Lu Li, who is a stinking worm. Her body is very hard. With this shake, her tears are almost falling.


    The little girl''s silly appearance almost made Lu Li laugh. "My back is the hardest. If you want to dump it next time, you should dump it on my stomach." With that, he turned over to reveal his pale golden belly.


    Of course, the so-called softness is only relative to the hardness of the back.


    Su Tang is not stupid. After sniffing, Wei qubaba said, "I don''t like you."


    Lu Li''s eyes suddenly ferment into the essence of the thick ink mood. He chuckles, but this smile does not make people feel happy, on the contrary, it is creepy.


    "Xiaolele doesn''t like me. Who do you want to like?"


    Su Tang choked, then lowered her eyes and whispered, "I don''t like you anyway."


    Lu Li, "it''s a pity that Xiao Lele is afraid that he can''t help it."


    Sugar:?


    Seeing her puzzled eyes, Lu Li explained to her enthusiastically, "because ah, I''m xiaolele''s fiance, so in this life, xiaolele can only be mine."


    His voice was light and slow, but Su Tang was shocked.


    "I thought I was shameless enough. I didn''t expect that this stinky bug was shameless than me!"


    she shameless and make complaints about the system, who knows, the system has a click, "you yourself have said, to win, you will not be shameful," Lu Li is the master of the true meaning.


    So, it''s a fight between gods. The system says that it only needs a strong onlooker.


    Su Tang pretended to lose her memory. At this time, she couldn''t refute it. She could only stare at him, but who could have thought that this damned shameless man took this opportunity to kiss her on the cheek secretly.


    "Lele, I''m worried about you."Su Tang


    Lu Li is not very good at coaxing people. The Zerg are cold-blooded. Apart from being coaxed by his parents several times when he was a child, he grew up on his own the rest of the time, especially what he experienced later. It would be good if he didn''t revenge the world.


    However, he was willing to learn, which made Su Tang the object of his study.


    "Lele, if you don''t feel well, tell me." Finish saying, again soft voice and she way: "I am your fiance, in front of me, don''t need to disguise."


    Su Tang almost thought, ha ha, his face doesn''t need camouflage, please tear off the false mask first, and then talk about other things with her.


    However, these also can only think in the heart, who let him be male Lord, who let heaven this pro father protect him.


    Su Tang, with a small face, decided to end the awkward conversation temporarily.


    "Luli, I''m hungry."


    In the interstellar age, the top robots would cook. At the beginning, Lu Li considered that she would be hungry when she woke up, so she prepared her food early. No, as soon as she said, she immediately took her to the restaurant.


    The robot soon brought up the congee, which was thick and thick. With some light dishes, it tasted good.


    Su Tang was so hungry that she ate three bowls in a row before finally putting down her chopsticks.


    She holds some round tummy, and then some drowsy, no way, just wake up, and pacify those Zerg, now just want to sleep.


    "Luli, I''m sleepy."


    Lu Li looked at her small face and began to get tired. He said, "my fiance is here. If you want to sleep, you can sleep."


    At this time, I have to remind myself of my identity. Su Tang is happy.


    "Fiance."


    Lu Li, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar is very innocent way, "I call more twice, lest wake up and forget."


    Even if he told a lie, Lu Li didn''t panic at all. After hearing the words, he just said, "it doesn''t matter. If you forget, I will remind you."


    Su Tang grinned and nodded again. "By the way, fiance, I just forgot to tell you that breakfast is delicious. Thank you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    Although she lost her memory, she didn''t have any health problems. Lu Li didn''t want Su Tang to stay on aoers, so after her recovery, she took her people to Starport.


    As soon as Su Tang appeared, all the Zerg swarmed to Su Tang. However, as soon as they were approaching Su Tang, all the Zerg seemed to have been pressed the pause button. They were standing in the same place. For the first time, all kinds of different feelings appeared on their indifferent faces.


    For example, this one has already squeezed the Zerg beside him nervously.


    Before that, Lu Li was angry, and Liz stormed away, directly killing a quarter of the Zerg near the planet of aules. So the Zerg now, despite the harmony, are in a turbulent situation.


    However, after the emergence of threose, everything was different.


    Kerr Zerg and Baiyan Zerg have always been incompatible, but now, they are holding hands.


    "It''s been a hundred years, and finally the queen is back!"


    "Ah, the queen is so cute. She wants to play with the whole universe."


    The more the two Zerg talk, the more excited they are. But when they are half excited, they suddenly get stuck. They stop talking and praise. Their eyes are opposite each other. They both have a look of hell.


    Especially when I found that I was holding each other''s hand, my expression was distorted.


    "Cole, you rubbish, stay away from me!"


    He took out a handkerchief from his body and wiped his hands carefully from inside to outside until his skin was red. Then he used fire power to burn the handkerchief.


    "Disinfection."


    These two words are undoubtedly provocative.


    Zerg belligerent, face-to-face provocation, who can be indifferent, this is not, white rock even weapons are lit up.


    On the other hand, Su Tang has just finished her metamorphosis. She needs to rest. Although the queen is 300 years old, she has swallowed people up. She can''t digest her huge mental power in a short time. She is just like a toddler, weak and helpless.


    This is not, the scene a little out of control, she was shocked to the arms of Lu Li arch.


    Lu Li held her in his arms and felt that she was afraid. For a moment, her pale golden pupils stood up.


    It was a very dangerous signal, but this time, without waiting for his hand, Liz had already jumped out. He picked up a Zerg in one hand and threw two stupid things out of the big team effortlessly. When he finished all this, he thought it was not enough, so he crossed his waist and scolded angrily: "neither one nor the other has long eyes. I don''t know that our queen has just awakened. She is mentally weak and can''t bear it No matter what, I will send you to heaven


    Liz''s voice almost spread all over the scene, and all the Zerg heard it. Looking at her queen, she shrank in Lu Li''s arms, and her thin shoulder seemed to tremble.


    This time, all the Zerg are angry.


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t want to be so weak, but she was really weak at the moment.


    I don''t know if things go against the extreme. Zerg are the best race in the universe. They are physically strong and powerful, but their queen is not as weak as a human except for her mental strength.


    If it were not for her consciousness to follow the spirit, I would not know how many times she would die.


    Su Tang despises her present self, especially when the system tells her that when she is fully integrated into the identity of the Zerg queen, her fire abilities will begin to disappear.


    This is really bad news for her!


    "Lu, Lu Li, I''m afraid."


    At this time, we can only turn to Lu Li for help.


    Su Tang has tried her best to restrain herself and make herself sound the same as usual. However, to Lu Li, the little girl''s ending is soft and she has a little helpless cry. It''s heartbreaking to listen to her.


    Glancing at Cole and Baiyan, Lu Li''s eyes suddenly cooled down.


    Liz cooperated with him several times. Before he could speak, he said clearly, "don''t worry, Queen. I''ll kick those two insects far away. I won''t summon them without your command."


    Su Tang clenched the clothes on Li''s chest, smelled the words, raised her wet eyes, and said in a small voice, "is it heavy?"


    Liz''s words were undoubtedly to banish them, but in fact, the two worms didn''t do anything too much. They were just energetic and impulsive.


    The little girl was so scared, but she was still thinking about other people. When Liz listened, she wanted to cry.


    How could the queen of his family be so kind.


    Li Si began to break his heart, afraid that she would be cheated and hurt, just like an old father. But when he looked at Lu Li, these emotions suddenly turned into nothingness, and he suddenly understood Bai Yan''s emotions.


    I want to fight.


    Lu Li, the little son of a bitch, has taken advantage of the opportunity to enter. He has heard that this shameless thing says that he is the Queen''s fiance. It''s really shameless!


    Lu Li''s heart softened for the first time when she was so needed by the little girl. Now he couldn''t help it. He lowered his head and rubbed her soft hair with his chin. He said in a soft voice, "I''m here. I won''t let you have anything to do."Su Tang first looks at him in a daze, then smiles.


    She this smile, all Zerg all looked stupefied, at the moment, is in the brain crazy barrage.


    Ow, ow, how lovely the queen is!


    Gee, from today on, I''m going to be the Queen''s brain powder!


    Don''t rob me. I want to be the Queen''s Knight!


    I will give the world to the queen!


    ¡­¡­


    Liz is also cute. He used to look for the queen crazily just to prolong his life. But now, he suddenly feels that it doesn''t matter whether he has a long life or not, as long as the queen is happy.


    "Queen, where are you going to settle down?"


    "Charlotte is a beautiful planet with beautiful scenery and spring like seasons. Of course, if you don''t like it, we can change it again. It''s really no good. In the whole universe, you can see any star you like, and we''ll give it to you. "


    Who can resist this? Su Tang is excited to hear it. But in the end, she drags Lu Li''s clothes and asks him softly, "Lu Li, where do you live?"


    Lu Li wanted to press down the upturned lips, but in the end, he still couldn''t resist, "how do you suddenly ask this?" Then he looked down at the man in his arms.


    The girl''s eyes were full of seriousness and her voice was soft. "You are my fiance. Of course I want to live with you. Or... " Words suddenly stopped, she suddenly looked at him nervously, "or you don''t like me to follow you."


    "No way." Lu Li quickly denied that his little girl, as long as she was willing to do anything, he was willing to spoil her.


    However, Lu Li thought about the planets he had on hand. For the first time, he thought LISS''s proposal was good.


    His little girl is so good that she should live on the most beautiful planet in the universe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    Su Tang said that she would pretend to lose her memory, but when she really went back with Lu Li, there was nothing she could do. The reason was that Lu Li was too kind to her.


    Such a indifferent guy, but she was spoiled. If it wasn''t for no change in blackening value, she would be moved.


    So, at the end of the day, this guy did this to her just because she was the queen of the Zerg.


    On this day, Su Tang was sleeping in a comfortable and soft bed, her eyes were empty. Suddenly, she sat up from the bed with a fish.


    "I have an idea!"


    System, "what?"


    Su Tang said, "the queen of Zerg can pacify their mental strength and effectively improve their life span. That''s why Lu Li is so kind to me."


    The system sounds reasonable, but for many years, I have been used to thinking that my hostel is mainly engaged in business, so I asked, "so, what do you want to do?" *** She said this, pause, full of excitement: "you say, I find someone to hijack me?"


    As soon as the system heard it, the voice was raised a bit, "play so big?"


    Our host is now the queen of Zerg. To hijack her is to fight against the whole Zerg.


    After thinking about other Zerg''s reaction to their queen being hijacked, the system can''t help shivering.


    "Why don''t we think about something else?"


    Su Tang refused, "no, play big. You think, Lu Li tried every means to find me before, and he must have revenge. After all, when I raised him, although I didn''t directly hurt him, I didn''t make him feel better. "


    Little Lu Li has been chased and killed several times. Although she saves people, she also has some bad taste. For example, she once forced him to change back to his original shape, and then she hated to say something. Oh, she said it was ugly. What''s the threat? Fishing law enforcement, such as deliberately divulging information about him, leaving him at the auction, which makes other Zerg ready to move. She will catch him again.


    In those years, little Lu Li lived in a crevice, but Su Tang also abided by the rules of the system and raised him. Later, her strength went up. She abandoned him, and she also watched the convoy behind her.


    However, no one knows these things except her.


    For Lu Li, she may be his childhood shadow. Su Tang felt that no one would like the shadow of childhood, so later Lu Li came to her, and she didn''t dare to admit it, but now she can make use of it.


    "You say that I used my identity to kidnap the queen of Zerg, and then Lu Li certainly won''t sit back and ignore me. After several turns, I used the identity of Queen of Zerg to kill me. What do you think?"


    The system almost heard the data garbled, "you mean, you kidnapped yourself and killed yourself?"


    Su Tang said, "Hey, although Lu Li won''t personally kill his childhood shadow, you think, as his queen, I will be moved to kill the villain for him. Once moved, the blackening value will certainly change. " Speaking of this, she couldn''t help boasting, "I''m really smart."


    On the surface, the plan is feasible, and the system has no objection.


    But who would have thought that Lu Li had already known the truth, and Su Tang''s trouble was undoubtedly digging his own grave.


    ***


    the life of the Zerg is so nourishing that Su Tang feels that she is going to be abandoned. It''s the most basic thing for her to open her mouth and stretch out her hand. There are so many delicious food and all kinds of programs don''t listen to her. During this period, whenever she frowns, the Zerg at the bottom are scared, for fear that she won''t be happy.


    No, as soon as she woke up, the housekeeper was waiting outside.


    Su Tang is not unhelpful, but for the first time in her life, she doesn''t bring any intrigues, which is similar to Tuan Chong. Everyone treats her unconditionally.


    After a long time, I think about it occasionally. She has a little self reproach. Was she too strict with Zerg in those years.


    Moreover, he seems to know that he is afraid of those white and soft low-level Zerg. These things have never appeared in front of her. Everyone accompanies her to maintain her human shape. Occasionally, there are a few ferocious ones. For example, although the appearance maintains human shape, the Zerg can''t help exposing their prototypes when they are angry, such as the mantis, which always shows its ferocious hands There are scorpions, and sometimes they throw terrible tails.


    But as long as Su Tang was there, they would immediately become formal, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe for fear of scaring her.


    The housekeeper had been waiting outside the door for a long time. When he heard something inside, he knew that the queen was awake. He immediately knocked on the door and said in the most gentle voice, "Your Majesty, are you awake?"


    Sue sugar quickly put on her clothes from the bed. She couldn''t help it. When she first came to the planet, she was accompanied when she slept. When she woke up, as long as she opened her eyes, there was a special person to dress her. Although she took good care of her, she couldn''t stand it.


    The housekeeper hesitated outside the door for a while. Seeing that she didn''t open the door, she began to speak again. The tone was like treating a three-year-old child, "Your Majesty, do you want me to find some Zerg to serve you?"Su Tang opened the bedroom door before the housekeeper made a decision. "No, I can do it myself."


    The housekeeper was a little sorry. He also learned how to serve the master from human beings.


    "Your Majesty, go slowly. I''ll wait outside. I won''t go back anywhere."


    Su Tang looks at the housekeeper whose eyes are all narrowed into a slit with a smile. The corner of her mouth twitches slightly. She wants to slow down. Housekeeper, you have to rush in and kneel down again. What''s more, she really wanted to ask him where he learned to kneel down and serve. It''s the age of the stars. How can there be feudal dross left behind!


    "Housekeeper, where''s Lu Li?"


    The housekeeper is injured. Why does the queen of her family ask Lu Li every time she wakes up? However, the housekeeper dares to be angry.


    "Adults are doing morning exercises. It should be over by now."


    Between words, Su Tang sees Lu Li come over.


    For all Zerg, the queen of her family is sticky, just like those cubs with chick plot, the first person you see when you open your eyes is always different. In this regard, there are also people who think that Lu Li''s original work is not authentic, and he secretly hid the queen. However, no one dares to show this little emotion. After all, they are still dying.


    Su Tang jumped three times and jumped on Lu Li happily. "Li Li, I didn''t see you when I opened my eyes. I miss you."


    The little girl''s soft voice is very beautiful.


    Lu Li opened his arms and hugged the little girl. He was the first time to see him after he lost his memory. Now his eyes are full of him. This kind of feeling can''t be compared with ten star domains.


    "Get up so early today?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer directly, but sniffed, and then said, "Li Li, how do you stink?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    Lu Li just finished his morning exercise. It''s normal for him to smell of sweat. Originally, he planned to go back to take a bath, change into clean clothes, and then call the little girl to get up. But he didn''t expect that the little girl would get up earlier than usual today.


    If someone else said he smelled, he would have been in a different place. But when he faced the little girl, she was a lovely girl with her eyes full of her own. Lu Li couldn''t sink her face. In the end, she was helpless.


    "I''ll take a bath first, and then I''ll have breakfast with you."


    In fact, Su Tang said it on purpose. Even that sound was very loud. It was just because she was idle and bored at the beginning, she teased him on purpose. She could still remember the first time she called him Li Li. Her facial expression collapsed, which was very interesting.


    Sure enough, the most interesting thing is to tease the man.


    "All right." Su Tang blinked her innocent eyes and said with a smile, "Li Li, you need to hurry up, or I''ll finish all the delicious food."


    Lu Li likes that the little girl cares about him. For example, at this moment, she can''t finish the rich breakfast alone. The reason why she urges him to take a bath is that she wants to be with him all the time.


    A warm heart, even the blackening value is also loose.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 50%."


    Su Tang''s smile deepened, but she waved to him obediently, and then walked down with the housekeeper.


    The bedroom is on the second floor, and the restaurant is on the first floor. Su Tang walks very slowly. Before she gets to the restaurant, Lu Li has already appeared beside her with steam.


    Looking at his dripping hair, the little girl''s eyebrows were all wrinkled.


    "Li Li, why didn''t you blow your hair?" Then he asked the housekeeper for a towel.


    When she first came to this planet before, the Zerg seemed to be very timid to her. Everyone treated her with great care. Among them, Lu Li was the first to bear the brunt. After taking a bath, he even dried his hair.


    But she used to enjoy it, and now it makes Lu Li feel it.


    The little girl''s hand is very soft, different from her soft silver hair. Lu Li''s hair is hard, and his hair is short. No, it doesn''t drip water after a few strokes.


    Although Lu Li is happy with her initiative, he doesn''t want her to do this. She just needs to stay beside him happily. He doesn''t ask for anything else.


    Maybe it''s because he almost lost her last time. Now he treats her with great care. He just answers that sentence, holding it in his mouth for fear of melting, holding it in his palm for fear of falling.


    Su Tang didn''t notice this change. After all, the whole Zerg treat her like this now.


    "Well, it''s going to be cold without breakfast." He reached for the wet towel in her hand.


    As a competent housekeeper, it''s natural to take away the towel at this time, but who would have thought that his adult only gave him a cold glance, and then put away the towel like a baby.


    Housekeeper:???


    Lu Li, "anything else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Housekeeper, "no more."


    Su Tang didn''t feel the strange atmosphere here. She was immersed in the rich food at the moment. She didn''t put down the dishes until her stomach was full.


    Eat and drink enough, and then you have the strength to do things.


    "Li Li, I''ve been on parson for so long, and I haven''t been out yet. Can I go out to play?"


    The little girl stares at him, who is willing to refuse.


    "Yes, but you can only play on parson."


    Lu Li doesn''t want to arrest her, but there are too many dangers in the universe. Parson planet is his base, and security has never been wrong.


    Su Tang seems as long as he can go out to play, it doesn''t matter where he goes. Hearing the words, he immediately bends his eyes and says, "OK, I know."


    Having said that, she went out with a little bodyguard.


    Su Tang came out this time just to investigate the terrain and make sure she was successful in hijacking herself next time. No, she also secretly bought tools to disguise herself, such as wig, mask and communicator.


    These are to avoid bodyguards to buy, and then use the communicator, secretly contact their own people.


    Over there, Peng Yu is as energetic as ever.


    After su Tang left for half a year, Peng Yu saw that the eldest brother finally remembered himself, and his words were full of excitement.


    Peng Yu: boss, is that you, boss? Boss, where have you been? Boss, why do you refuse my video call!


    Sue sugar: shut up.


    Peng Yu is still familiar with the irritability, or familiar with the boss.


    Peng Yu: OK, boss, I know.


    Su Tang didn''t say much to him. She just told him to come to Parson''s Star area immediately, dock on any planet, and wait for her next instruction.


    Peng Yu has been used to the boss''s endless instructions. After hearing the words, he didn''t ask much, so he obediently carried them out.


    Lu Li is still very busy. Zerg is just peaceful on the surface. In the past, he was too lazy to manage, but now his little cute has become the queen, so these things have to be managed.No, he didn''t finish the day until dark.


    Back home, the little girl was as happy as ever. Seeing him back, she also shared the things she bought today.


    Lu Li reached out and touched the girl''s soft hair. Her eyes were full of gentleness. "Have you had a good time today?"


    Su Tang, "knock happy, other Zerg are very enthusiastic, even the children are very cute."


    Lu Li smiles. He remembers that little girls used to hate Zerg most, but now, at least, she won''t hate him any more.


    "Li Li, when are you free and I want to play with you?" Su Tang said, holding his hand, like a carefree and coquettish little girl.


    Lu Li lowered his eyes and rolled his Adam''s apple. The little girl was so close to him that he could smell the fragrance of her body. It was not strong, but it was very addictive.


    "Next time." Then he explained, "when you''re done, you can go anywhere you want."


    "Then we have a deal." Words did not fall, she took his hand, and said: "I see from the star net, when the agreement, to pull the hook."


    The little girl''s hands are warm, not like him, even the blood is cool, but now, with her action, he feels his fingertips are also warm up.


    The corner of his mouth raised a faint smile. Lu Li couldn''t help it. He bowed his head to kiss her on the forehead.


    This action is a little sudden, anyway, Sue sugar is stunned.


    She this reaction, pour let Lu Li pick eyebrow, "don''t give fiance to kiss?"


    There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, but somehow, Su Tang thought that if she dared to say yes, the dog''s head would be twisted off.


    So she counseled, "no, it''s just..." After a pause, she felt that she was the queen again. How could she be counselled! Then he said: "no, it''s unfair. You kiss me, but I didn''t kiss you!"


    The first time he heard such injustice, Lu Li broke up angrily between his eyebrows and lowered his head with a smile


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Su Tang''s performance on parson is very clever. She clearly commands the Zerg and even has the right to conquer the universe, but she is happy every day and has no interest in fighting. This is totally different from the Zerg''s consistent concept. No Zerg thinks it is wrong. Their king is so cute that she just wants to be happy every day and hide her No one can see.


    Therefore, the news of the return of the Zerg queen has not been leaked so far.


    The queen is so lovely and weak. If she is captured, what can she do.


    However, they are such a lovely queen, but now they are planning a shocking kidnapping.


    Su Tang now lives in Luli''s mansion. It''s very big, but our man may not be interested in the scenery. The huge mansion is full of scientific and technological design, but the greening is almost zero. There are no flowers, no trees, and there is a chill everywhere.


    On this day, Su Tang, as usual, let the wind out in the mansion. She ate Meimei underground tea and had a friendly conversation with the housekeeper. Finally, she left some delicious snacks for him to eat after finishing the work.


    This is what she often does. Even though Mr. Butler has seen it countless times, he still envies it.


    I''m so happy to be the queen.


    "Your Majesty, if you like this pastry, I can ask the chef to make another one."


    Sue sugar leaned back satisfiedly on the chair, shook her head and refused, "no, I can''t eat any more. I won''t be able to eat dinner later. It''s just right." At the end of the speech, I still thank the housekeeper for preparing such a rich afternoon tea for her.


    Although the queen has thanked herself countless times, the housekeeper still feels very honored. He straightens his chest and says with pride, "it''s my honor to serve the queen."


    Su Tang usually takes a two-hour nap after afternoon tea. Today is no exception. However, when she enters her room and says goodbye to the housekeeper, she does not change her pajamas. Instead, she contacts the system to make it fake for the monitoring of the mansion. Then, she swaggers out.


    In order to prevent being recognized, Su Tang completed the camouflage as soon as possible, and then took the interstellar flight directly with a false identity.


    No one knew that she had left until two hours'' nap, when the housekeeper knocked on the door and no one answered. Only then did the Zerg realize the seriousness of her gaffe.


    Their queen, gone!


    This discovery almost made the whole Zerg angry. The housekeeper didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately reported it to Lu Li. As a result, the army base on parson planet ushered in an epic disaster, and the source of the disaster was its owner.


    In the destroyed military base, the faces of all Zerg are covered with frost.


    Lu Li first asked the housekeeper to check the monitoring in the mansion. Then, he gave a death order to block the port to ensure that no aircraft could fly out of parson. Then, he checked the spaceships that flew out in the two hours.


    However, the day is almost over, but Leng is unable to find out the whereabouts.


    Lu Li answered with a calm face. The housekeeper was worried, but he did not forget his duty. He took out the snack that Su Tang had left him before. However, the snack was well preserved in a few hours, but his queen disappeared.


    Almost no Zerg will cry, but now, the housekeeper choked his throat and said in a slow voice, "my Lord, this is the snack that the queen left for you when she ate afternoon tea."


    Lu Li doesn''t like to eat these sweets, but the little girl likes them very much. She always leaves some pieces for him, which she thinks is very delicious. This is an experience he has never had in his life. He doesn''t like them, but he is very satisfied.


    It''s contradictory, but he''s looking forward to this little surprise.


    However, the snack is still there, but the surprise girl is missing.


    The color of his eyes became colder and colder. The vertical pupil was emitting faint light. Half a sound. He picked up the snack from the housekeeper, but he didn''t eat it. He just held it carefully in his hand.


    How much you cherish the action of taking cakes, how terrible it is to say it.


    "Along with the surrounding star field, all activate the highest alert."


    If there is a planet occupied by Zerg, few other races will settle down in it. Even if they wake up one day, they will become food in the belly of Zerg. The universe is so big that there are many livable planets. No matter how many, they can''t stand the huge size of Zerg.


    No, there are many other races around parson.


    So, on this day, they saw the dense biological warships outside the starry sky.


    Other races are shivering. The Zerg are on the highest alert. That''s unprecedented. You know, the Zerg always do what they want, and they don''t remind you. But now, the sound of the alarm from several star regions makes everyone feel numb and cold.


    On the other hand, in a remote and remote small planet, Peng Yu is disheartened to repair his own aircraft.


    It''s a bit tragic. During the transition, there was a little accident. No, the engine was broken. If it wasn''t for his super high flying technology, he might have fallen on this small planet.Su Tang clenched her teeth. At this critical time, this fatal problem appeared. This guy is just dragging his feet!


    The highest alarm of the Zerg is that even this remote small planet can hear it. The longer it takes, the harder it will be for them to leave. In the end, Sutang is a little upset.


    "Can it be fixed?"


    Peng Yu wronged Baba, "can be can, and then change a new engine."


    Su Tang


    This remote small planet, the new engine is controlled by their small government, you can buy it, you have to register. Before Peng Yu entered, he used to use the identity of tourists, but he wanted to buy the engine. People want to find out your identity clearly. Now, when buying the engine, he is in a hurry to expose himself!


    Su Tang put up with it, but she still didn''t hold it back. She directly put out her foot and kicked it up.


    This kick is not hard. Peng Yu is also an A-level or above power. Moreover, he is used to his boss''s short temper, so he rolls to the ground. He doesn''t dislike how dirty the ground is, so he lies on the ground and asks in a low voice: "boss, tell me the truth, Zerg suddenly pull such a big alarm, does it have anything to do with you?"


    In the whole universe, there are few people who dare to fight against Zerg, but their boss dare!


    At present, the Zerg have pulled out unprecedented alarm, and the boss happens to be in this star domain. He always thinks that his boss has done something great.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    Su Tang looks at her children and suddenly smiles.


    Peng Yu is the kind of person who has seen her. She looks like Yu Jie, but in fact she is a little loli. The image gap is too big. At first, he can''t help but be in a trance. He thinks the world is too mysterious. But now, he gets used to it. He thinks that the boss has changed since he hasn''t seen her for half a year.


    Is to become It''s better. It''s more dangerous.


    Sue sugar, "you want to know."


    Peng Yu felt a sense of danger when he heard the boss''s voice. However, as a famous star thief, the more dangerous and challenging things, the more excited they were. No, Peng Yu was excited at that time.


    "Boss, is it really you?" With that, he got up from the ground and said excitedly, "boss, what happened to the Zerg this time?"


    Speaking of the great deeds of the eldest brother in those years, Peng Yu felt that he could not finish it in three days and three nights.


    He is one of the few people who know the other vest of the boss. At the beginning, she has not used the identity of tranquility, or even formed the cannibal star Pirate Group. She has already made the Zerg scared. She has been so powerful in fighting alone, not to mention later becoming the star pirate tranquility.


    The only thing he didn''t understand was why the boss changed his identity and changed the beautiful little mask into a ferocious and terrible one.


    However, their boss, a legendary figure, if he wants to know everything, he is not his boss.


    Su Tang looked at her little fan brother, with a deeper smile on her face. "Have you heard of the queen of Zerg?"


    Peng Yu nodded, "Queen of Zerg, who hasn''t stopped, but hasn''t she disappeared for nearly a hundred years?"


    It''s also because of the disappearance of the queen that the Zerg''s power is now so dispersed. Otherwise, the universe would have to be ruled by them.


    Su Tang changed a leisurely posture and said with a smile, "ah, not long ago, I lost their queen."


    Peng Yu:???


    What did you say?!!


    Su Tang continued: "so, if you don''t repair the aircraft quickly, believe me, when the Zerg find out our whereabouts, they will definitely kill us."


    At that time, Peng Yu''s hands and feet were cold, and he didn''t say anything in his mouth for a long time.


    "No, boss, why did you lose their queen? No, now is not the time to say this. I have to contact my own people first. That''s the queen of Zerg! " Peng Yu flurried to open the contact device, but before dialing, Su Tang held it down.


    "Why contact your own people? Come and fight with Zerg. Do you really think your boss is omnipotent? "


    Peng Yu choked. Indeed, in the past, the Zerg were scattered. Although the boss was crazy, he didn''t challenge the whole Zerg at one time. They were shot down one by one, but now they are different. They are facing the whole Zerg!


    "Don''t panic, children. Let''s repair the aircraft first, and then we can take our time."


    The eldest is worthy of being the eldest. She is so calm in the face of disaster. But because of her calm, Peng Yu gradually calms down.


    "Boss, I''ll go to the small government to buy an engine first."


    The most urgent thing is to leave this small broken ball first, at least, to go back to our own base camp.


    Su Tang felt her chin and bought an engine, but she still had to repair it. Not to mention the procedure of buying an engine, she said it would be repaired. She didn''t know when it would be ready. Time didn''t wait for her. So she said at that time, "no, just drive one from the small government."


    Peng Yu, "the boss means Steal? "


    Su Tang slapped him on the head and said, "what to steal? We cultural people, that''s called borrowing, right."


    Peng Yu


    Boss, we are not cultural people. Who are cultural people to be star thieves!


    Sue sugar, "let''s go, pack up and borrow one tonight."


    Peng Yu didn''t bring many things, mainly from his own aircraft. He couldn''t take them away, so he just brought nutrients.


    "Boss, let''s go."


    Thanks to the Zerg''s warning, the police force of the small government has also improved a lot, but fortunately, the small planet is a small planet. Even if the police force is increased, it is still the same. Su Tang can retreat all over parson, let alone here.


    "Boss, it''s exciting!"


    Since the eldest brother began to provide for the aged, the cannibal star bandit group has also started the pension plan. Especially now, they have occupied a Zerg planet and directly renamed the planet cannibal. Life is more leisurely. No, Peng Yu almost forgets when they last started.


    Su Tang sat on the aircraft and ignored the talking children. Instead, she quickly started the engine. When the small government noticed something was wrong, she went into space.


    As usual, the small government usually pursues the stolen aircraft by themselves, but this time, in a special period, they report it directly to the Zerg.


    No, but in one day, the Zerg army entered the airspace of the small planet.Although the small government is small, the valuable thing such as aircraft is always equipped with locators. However, Peng Yu''s heart was raised when he looked at the warships coming quickly.


    "Boss, they''re coming! Damn, it''s the Lu''s badge of the Zerg


    Su Tang put on the ferocious mask that Anning always used. When she heard the words, she didn''t even look in her eyes. She only said calmly, "after 30 seconds, they will jump. They can''t catch up."


    They couldn''t catch up, but the Zerg were so fierce that they used weapons directly.


    The small government''s aircraft and defense system are almost negligible. If they are hit by weapons, they will be finished.


    However, this time the Zerg changed their old style. After a short shooting, they stopped strangely. Therefore, Su Tang and Peng Yu made a smooth transition.


    Peng Yu sat down on the ground and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Boss, why don''t they attack again all of a sudden?"


    It''s autopilot when she jumps. Su Tang languidly slumps in the driver''s seat, thinking about what to do next. Hearing Peng Yu''s words, she says casually: "after all, their queen of Zerg is still on this aircraft. If they shoot down, their queen will be finished."


    A casual sentence made Peng Yu jump up.


    "Worm Queen of Zerg? Boss, you brought the Zerg queen? No, I don''t see anyone around you. "


    Su Tang didn''t explain. Instead, she pulled Peng Yu over and pressed him in the driver''s seat. Now, fly the aircraft well, and the boss will go to sleep for a while. "


    After she became the queen of race, her constitution began to weaken. No, before all night, the biological clock could not stand it, warning her to rest.


    Peng Yu had a strange look at his boss. He always thought that although the boss became beautiful, he also became weak. What''s the situation?


    No, that''s his boss. How can the boss become weak? It must be his illusion!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    Parson planet is far away from cannibal planet. Su Tang is afraid of being overtaken, so she casually stops at a prosperous planet. It''s not so troublesome for a prosperous planet to buy an aircraft. Just pay for it. As for the aircraft with a tracker in her hand, it''s naturally directly destroyed.


    However, she did a lot of calculations and missed a crucial event.


    That is, from beginning to end, Lu Li knew all her waistcoats.


    As one of Anning''s deputy members of cannibal star robber group, Peng Yu never covers his face. For him, it''s an honor to show people with his true face, which means that he never flinches. Besides, it''s a big thing to be told by the boss, and then he can become more popular in all major star regions. In addition, Su Tang''s mask of tranquility is so bright that it''s hard to find their identities on their faces.


    So, when Lu Li put out the monitoring of the remote little broken ball, staring at the ferocious and ugly mask in the picture, and the gallant and flattering Peng Yu, suddenly, a smile came out of the corner of his mouth.


    As we all know, the Zerg have very weak feelings, and laugh and cry rarely appear on them. But now, the Zerg look at the adults who are full of cold air and look at each other. They always feel that they are It seems more frightening.


    "My Lord, it''s Anning of the piranhas and one of her deputies. Shall we blow up the piranhas first?"


    Lu Li''s eyes narrowed. His pale golden vertical pupils turned into deep and dangerous dark gold at the moment. It was full of darkness and invisible excitement. He was staring at the leisurely little girl in the video, as if he was just wandering in his back garden. There was no urgency of stealing.


    It''s just a small government. She''s not afraid of Zerg. What''s her fear.


    Worry and fear all disappear, today''s Lu Li, just want to catch the disobedient fiancee back, and then get together.


    Oh, by the way, he has to play with her before he does it again.


    Don''t you like playing? Don''t you like cheating? Then, don''t beg for mercy.


    "Surround the cannibal planet."


    Lu Li''s command puzzled the Zerg. "Is it just a siege?"


    Lu Li swept an eye under hand, the voice is so careless, "do you want to blow up together with the queen?"


    His subordinates immediately shook their heads. The queen, who had been waiting for so long, didn''t dare to hurt her, just let her feel a little sad and felt guilty.


    Here, the Zerg are still blaming themselves for not protecting the queen, so that she is caught by the infamous piranha star bandit group. Here, however, Lu Li lazily turns on the light brain, and then surf the Internet.


    Zerg:???


    My Lord, what''s the matter with you, my lord? Why do you still want to surf the Internet at this time?!


    Even if you surf the Internet, how can you still publish the wedding message? When do you want to get married? They don''t know, don''t they


    Lu Li didn''t hide when he did it, so all the Zerg with eyes on the scene could see it clearly. Their adults proposed to be peaceful!


    All the Zerg were shocked, and then moved. The adults of their family made such a sacrifice for the queen. Who didn''t know that cannibal flower, the Anning elder, was ugly and terrible, but they saved the country. In order not to let the queen get hurt, they would rather lose themselves.


    What a loyal man he is, they can''t help but want to sing praises like those of human beings.


    "My lord..." The Zerg want to say that you have sacrificed too much, but then they see Lu Li''s sharp curved mouth, which makes them shiver.


    "You have to find a way to visit. I think it''s good to get married. What do you think?"


    Zerg


    "Just be happy."


    In the era of star era, the star network was all real name system, so when Lu Li published that message, the whole star network exploded.


    Lu, the Zerg, is the most powerful and numerous one of the Zerg. Now, their families say they want to get married, even if they want to get married. They want to marry the peace of the Zerg, which is the most annoying thing in the whole universe. What amazing news!


    Everyone was stunned by the news, including the cannibals.


    Everyone looked at each other. At last, I didn''t know who said, "maybe Peng Yu knows."


    "Yes! Before Peng Yu left, didn''t he say the boss called? So this kid must know something! "


    "It''s worthy of being our boss. One group is half a year. It''s amazing news when it appears."


    Before everyone could finish sighing, someone over there immediately connected Peng Yu''s communicator.


    Video call, so you can see your boss.


    No, as soon as they got through, they didn''t even bother to ask Peng Yu for the most common greeting. They went straight to the topic, "boss! When did you get mixed up with the Zerg? "


    In the driver''s seat, Su Tang''s hand trembled inexplicably, and even the aircraft bumped. Then, an ominous cold came out, but she tried to keep calm. "What do you mean?"The other side, "the boss didn''t see star net? Is the star net exploding? "


    Then someone cut in, "you said that the star network exploded, a paralyzed network, what do you want the boss to see?"


    They were all tongue tied. Su Tang rubbed the temple, pressed down the tired feeling, and said, "say the point."


    The other side said, "boss, the leader of the Lu family of the Zerg said he would marry you, but when did you know each other? I remember that you hate Zerg most, and... "


    Before he finished, Su Tang''s hand trembled again. This time, Peng Yu was about to scream.


    "What are you talking about?"


    She can understand every word, but even Is that what she heard?!


    The other party scratched his head. No matter how stupid he was, he could hear something wrong in his boss''s voice.


    What they know is limited, so Su Tang directly asked the system, "dog, what the hell is going on?"


    The system, "that''s what you hear."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sue sugar, "shit, is he crazy?"


    The system pauses. I want to say that it''s not normal for you to drive people crazy. However, he didn''t dare to say this. He could only say: "now Lu Li''s blackening value has risen to 80%. As you know, the higher the blackening value is, the more unstable his mood will be. It''s all routine operation."


    Su Tang was speechless for a moment. She scratched her head and always felt that it was a bit of a joke.


    No, I shouldn''t have proposed to her. When she was the queen of Zerg, Lu Li kept saying that they were unmarried, but the only ones who really knew about this kind of improper relationship were his cronies. So, he was crazy and would tell the world that he wanted to marry her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    The Zerg biological warship is not only bulky and can resist beating, but also has a key point: its speed is fast, so before Sutang returns to its home, the cannibal planet is surrounded by layers.


    Su Tang had already calculated this before. For example, the army approached and surrounded the cannibal planet, but at least she held their queen in her hand. So the normal operation should be that the Zerg took her hometown and threatened her to hand over the queen, while she took advantage of the chaos and killed herself. Finally, the queen came out to let the Zerg spare the cannibal star thieves.


    But now, Su Tang looked at the warship that surrounded her hometown, and everything was in a mess.


    She wrinkled her face and saw Peng Yu''s contact ring again. But this time, the people in the video call were not her lovely subordinates, but Lu Li.


    Always cold feeling, but this time, cold white Jun face, but with a smile in the corner of the mouth, the radian is not deep, give people the feeling of casual, not like lost what beloved baby queen, more like To catch some runaway little wife.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    The video has been connected, but for the first time, neither of them spoke, Su Tang pursed her pale lips. These days, did not rest well, the face of the naked eye pale, fortunately, she was wearing a mask, outsiders can not see clearly.


    She doesn''t speak, but Lu Li is very patient. She turns the video.


    The picture turned for a while. It was no longer Lu Li''s cold face, but her group of people who were tied up. Su Tang''s eyes sank, and then she said, "Mr. Lu."


    Different from the soft and lovely voice in the past, this time, the little girl''s voice is cold, and with her arrogant eyes, it''s hard to get in touch with the harmless and lovely queen who used to drag a gorgeous fish tail.


    Lu Li sneers. He always knows that she likes to play and she hates Zerg, but he never thought that she even cheated him.


    Amnesia?


    Oh


    Su Tang sat in the driver''s seat. Even if her men were arrested and her nest was taken away, she didn''t feel a bit flustered. She waited for the landing conditions to be strictly opened. Unexpectedly, the guy only gave her two sentences and then turned off the video.


    Lu Li, "here are three hours."


    Su Tang smile, tone frivolous and arrogant, "hum, let me fall into the trap? Does Mr. Lu think I''m stupid, or stupid? "


    Lu Li gave her a deep look. "Come back and get married."


    Su Tang:???


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Peng Yu swallowed hard, "old Boss, are you playing with the feelings of the Lu family of the Zerg


    What is the Zerg queen? At this moment, Peng Yu thinks that there is no such thing as a queen. Lu Li''s cannibal eyes are terrible through the video.


    Under the mask, Su Tang''s eyebrows are twisted together. The man is really crazy.


    Get married, with her?


    What about the queen of Zerg? She used to say that the queen of Zerg was his fiancee, but now she''s going to marry her.


    Bah, little scum man!


    Peng Yu was too scared to speak, but he couldn''t do it because there were a whole family on the cannibal planet.


    He took a deep breath and just wanted to say something. As a result, he caught a glimpse of the window of the aircraft and almost jumped up.


    "Shit! It''s the Zerg


    Su Tang has noticed for a long time that these Zerg biological warships are approaching, but they don''t attack. It''s more like forcing her to move forward. As for the direction, you don''t have to guess, it must be the planet of cannibal.


    Peng Yu''s heart was raised to his throat. He took a small step toward Su Tang, and then asked, "boss, what should I do now?"


    Su Tang looks at those biological warships. At this time, if she uses the identity of Queen of Zerg, she can not only push back the Zerg, but also retreat all over her body. But if she does, what else is she going to do? What''s more, she plans to kidnap? She''s going on a journey to the universe together. What''s more, she doesn''t let Lu Li''s blackening value drop, on the contrary, she''s soaring all the way. It''s just blood loss!


    She thought for a long time and finally said, "go back first."


    "But the boss..." Peng Yu asked, "will you be ok?"


    Su Tang, "their queen is still here. As long as they don''t hand it over, for the time being, they can still negotiate."


    Peng Yu thought that the boss was joking, but he made a lot of trouble. There was really a queen.


    "Boss, is their queen good-looking? And how did you abduct the queen? By the way, what about the queen now? "


    The soul asked three times, but Su Tang didn''t want to answer, so he said, "because your boss is so charming."


    Peng Yu always believed in the boss''s words. His eyes were even more adored. "It''s worthy of being my boss. Even the queen of Zerg can seduce me!"


    Su Tang


    ***


    in cannibal star harbor, Su Tang got off the aircraft and saw Lu Li standing there waiting for him.


    However, I haven''t seen him for a few days, but the feeling of this guy has changed. Once upon a time, there was a queen of Zerg. Although Lu Li looked as cold and ferocious as ever, there was a trace of tenderness between his eyebrows. It was this trace of tenderness that made him more popular. But now, when he looked at him, he was already creepy.There are many Zerg standing behind Lu Li. At this time, facing the enemies who abducted their queen, they are all fierce. They want to rush forward and tear them up.


    Su Tang stopped a few steps away from him and didn''t step forward. They were much different in height, but in terms of momentum, none of them lost.


    "Mr. Lu."


    Lu Li starts to smile. He suddenly feels that it''s good now. If it''s a little guy who lost his memory before, he won''t let her cry, but now It''s a close match. It''s fun.


    "Miss Ann."


    During the short meeting, Su Tang was thinking about what this guy would ask for in exchange for the queen, but he directly took her hand.


    The cold touch made her shiver and want to withdraw, but the other side didn''t give her this chance at all.


    "What is miss an hiding from?" Lu Li was still smiling, but his eyes were terrible.


    Su Tang is wearing a mask, so she can''t see her face, only her eyes, which seem to be back to the past, dark pupil, clear and bright.


    "Why not hide? We don''t seem to know each other well."


    Lu Li gives out a light smile, the little guy''s black pupil no longer has, a little sorry, he has not had time to appreciate it.


    "Has anyone ever said that Miss ANN has good eyes?"


    Su Tang frowned. People like Lu Li never talk nonsense.


    Lu Li, "but if it is blue, I think it will look better."


    Su Tang was stunned. For a moment, she thought she had lost her horse, but then she thought it was impossible. As an identity of peace, she met him twice.


    Lu Li, "suddenly felt that miss an''s eyes were a little familiar." With that, he had a mask in his hand, which she had used for the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    In fact, at the beginning, Su Tang''s little waistcoat was specially used to raise the man. Once she raised the man, she abandoned it. Therefore, she didn''t even bother to take her name at that time, so she directly used a title.


    When junior high school two disease attack, still feel that title is very domineering, now want to come, shame burst, but she did not expect, Lu Li has not given up looking for her.


    She has a small face and wants to refuse this mask very much, but her strength doesn''t allow it. No, Lu Li takes a new mask directly to her face with this ferocious mask on her face. It seems that he has no interest in the real face under her mask.


    Su Tang thought, I knew you were not interested, she was not easy to look before she came.


    Lu Li was appreciating his masterpiece. When he was sure that the beautiful mask would not fall, he said with a smile: "it''s really like that."


    Su Tang pursed her thin lips, holding the principle of less saying and less making mistakes.


    Lu Li, "Your Majesty."


    Su Tang almost answered, but after a pause, he remembered that Lu Li never called the queen of Zerg, so now She is a little crazy, yes, when junior high school two disease attack, she has a cool hanging explosion pronoun.


    It''s called the queen.


    At that time, the queen of Zerg was not found. The Queen''s name was used to beat the Zerg in the face, but she didn''t expect that the most swollen face was herself.


    The more she thought about it, the more sad she felt, but the only thing to be thankful for was that her vest didn''t fall off. Lu Li yelled that she was a bad actress thief who bullied him or was a little bug.


    Said, Lu Li has not seen the Queen''s face, has not seen the peaceful face, therefore, she decided not to admit.


    No, when she cleared her throat, she pretended to be stupid. "Mr. Lu, this is Miss your queen so much? " She smile, even if the situation is not as good as people, but momentum is still not lost, "Mr. Lu rest assured, your queen is now playing very happy."


    Lu Li was very happy when he heard these five words. At that time, the smile on his face deepened. Only his golden pupils were cold. "Then, do I have to thank miss an for her hospitality?"


    Su Tang said with a big smile, "thank you, no need..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Lu Li interrupted in a voice, "but you and I are all from our own family, and the hospitality should be, so thank you. I don''t want to. Right, fiancee. "


    Su Tang


    Bah, little scum man, shameless!


    "Is the fiancee unhappy? Also, although they are all wives, they can occupy a single word. It''s hard to avoid that their names are not right and their words are not right. Rest assured, the wedding will be held soon. " Lu Li''s tone was indifferent, as if he was casually talking about what to eat today. She was lazy and didn''t care. "Miss an always likes live broadcasting. Well, this wedding is also broadcast all over the world in the way you always like."


    Su Tang thought he was crazy. "With respect, if Mr. Lu wants to be crazy, please feel free, but don''t involve me." Then she felt that Lu Li had the right to speak all the way through the negotiation. She had to take back her sovereignty, so she said, "what we should talk about now is how much resources Mr. Lu is willing to give in exchange for the Zerg queen."


    Do you want to play? Naturally, you need to do the whole set. As a star thief, you suddenly kidnap the other party. Of course, you need ransom.


    Su Tang is still calculating Lu Li''s estate. She can''t ask for too much or too little, but who knows, Lu Li interrupts her thoughts and says, "miss an, marry me. My nature is yours."


    Su Tang, who said this, was almost mad. He wanted to shake people up.


    Wake up, little brother, you are here to redeem your queen, not to find your wife!


    "Mr. Lu, we are talking about the queen of Zerg." Su Tang gritted her teeth and said, "besides, I remember Mr. Lu has a fiancee."


    Lu Liwei raised his eyebrow. "Well, it seems so. However, after meeting miss an, I suddenly feel that miss an is more suitable for my fiancee."


    Listen to this, scum man is scum!


    Fiancee is the other half of himself, and it''s not something dispensable. Can she be replaced?


    The more he said that, the faster Su Tang''s guilt for her disappeared, and now she has no burden.


    Let them have a duel between slag girl and slag man!


    "Mr. Lu''s standard of suitability may be different for me. Compared with being your wife, I think Mr. Lu is more suitable to be a lover. "


    Bicha, that''s her strong point!


    Su Tang''s eyebrows and eyes are bent. She has only a cold mask on her face, but she gives people the illusion of all kinds of customs. "Does Mr. Lu like this new identity?"


    The conversation between the two people is becoming more and more fascinating, and has developed in another terrible direction. The Zerg, who has always been indifferent, can now put eggs in their mouths. Of course, the same is true for the piranhas.


    No, boss, you''ve worked so hard to turn their queen over just for more than one lover?


    Your operation is too coquettish!


    Lu Li''s mouth slightly tilted, holding a smile that seemed to be nothing. Hearing the words, he suddenly bent down and looked at her head in the eye. "If you are a lover, the ransom that miss an wants will be gone."Su Tang doesn''t care. She''s just trying to delay time, and then she''ll take the opportunity to escape again. As long as the queen of the Zerg comes back, she thinks that Lu Li''s blackening value will go back, or even drop to a new low.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s Mr. Lu." Then she stood on tiptoe and put it in his ear, laughing lazily and amorously, "Mr. Lu, are you free tonight?"


    How could Lu Li have the heart to refuse this bright invitation.


    "Don''t regret it, Miss Ann."


    Su Tang thought, regret is impossible, because in the evening, the legendary star thief may have to die.


    Because nothing could happen, she gave a bunch of bad checks.


    For example, looking forward to the strength of Mr. Lu.


    What else? Don''t let me down, Mr. Lu.


    Among them, the most coquettish words still belong to this sentence.


    "Mr. Lu is such a powerful man, don''t you mind if I use some props? Don''t worry. I''ll make you comfortable. "


    The pale golden pupil flickered, and Lu Li gave her a deep look. At last, he gave her a meaningful smile.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it."


    Su Tang didn''t know what terrible things she would face next. At this moment, she thought she was smart enough to avoid disaster again, so she said, "it''s all her own people. Can you let those insects untie my people?"


    As a matter of fact, it''s meaningless to relax the situation now, because the cannibal planet has long been controlled by Lu Li Tuan. Su Tang''s people have no weapons and no freedom.


    Untie, just to look good.


    These are small things. Lu Li is not embarrassed. It''s still a few hours before dark. When the cannibal star robbers took the planet, they held the idea of providing for the aged. Since providing for the aged, they naturally need to take good care of it, so the small planet is still very beautiful today.


    This is not, while there is still time, Su Tang also took him on a tour.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    A few hours passed quickly. Su Tang looked at the darkening sky and invited, "Mr. Lu, would you like to have dinner together?"


    Lu Li''s eyes were deep. He said with a smile, "it''s my pleasure."


    As the host, Su Tang''s men are now unbound, so it''s up to them to prepare dinner. She knew very well that success or failure was here, so she left on the pretext of going to the toilet after dinner.


    The queen of Zerg can connect with any Zerg unilaterally. At present, she just needs to distract Lu Li and give her time to prepare, and everything will be settled.


    However, at the moment when she stood up, Lu Li also stood up.


    "Coincidentally, I have to go to the toilet, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Tang said, "it''s a guest, Mr. Lu first."


    Lu Li doesn''t play the card according to the common sense, but suddenly pulls her up. When her skin touches each other, it''s cold and hot. The two different temperatures make both sides have different feelings. Su Tang shrinks, but Lu Li holds her more tightly.


    "Before I said that my family had been guests for a long time?"


    Sue sugar a choke, woman''s mouth, deceitful ghost, can''t tell him not to believe it.


    While she was laughing, she was crazy about how to get rid of him. It didn''t need to be too far away. She just needed to give her a time to cross dress.


    Lu Li obviously didn''t give her this opportunity. He not only led her to the toilet, but also supervised her personally. Seeing that she didn''t move, he asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, miss an, do you need my help?"


    Su Tang said, "if Mr. Lu can avoid it, I will solve it soon."


    Lu Li leaned lazily to one side, but his feet seemed to be rooted. "But I don''t want to avoid it."


    This owe beat of tone, listen to Su sugar want to this dead insect to press into the toilet!


    "Well, Mr. Lu should come first." Su Tang stepped back, and then felt that he had a bad breath, so he learned his previous tone, "what''s the matter, Mr. Lu, don''t move, do you need my help?"


    "Good."


    Su Tang subconsciously thought that the other party would deny it, so she didn''t hear what he said at all, so she continued: "Mr. Lu, don''t be shy, we are our own people..."


    Wait, what did he just say?!


    Su Tang glared at her eyes. She turned around, but she was facing a pair of deep eyes. Her eyes were smiling, and she was amused.


    "Thank you first, Miss Ann. It''s a great help."


    Su Tang


    The system has been unable to look down, a face of horror, this is what human tragedy ah.


    "I feel sorry for you."


    Su Tang, "..." Shut up, thank you


    But the system said, "it''s completely dark."


    This endless sentence, Su sugar for a time has not been clear, the system then said: "your invitation, has officially started."


    Su Tang was stunned, and then Lu Li suddenly circled him, "miss an, did you ask me if I was free in the evening? Now, the evening has officially begun. Spring nights are short, so I think we can start now. "


    Su Tang:???


    Friend, this is in the toilet!


    "Miss an said to go to the toilet earlier. It''s been so long. Don''t suffocate. Ladies first." Lu Li leaned over and put his chin on her shoulder. "But this is my first time to do this kind of thing tonight. If I don''t do it well, I''ll ask miss an to accept it."


    Su Tang was shocked by the shameless words again. What is suffering? Shouldn''t it be Haihan?


    Bah, no, that''s not the point. The point is, who the hell needs you to be considerate!


    "No, I have hands and feet..."


    "No, you do."


    Su Tangqi''s teeth itch. She wants to bite them. The next second, the other party suddenly covers her eyes.


    Lu Li''s hand is so big that she can cover her eyes with one hand, while the other hand


    Su Tang was dumbfounded when she was tied around her waist.


    Damn, who wants this shame to play!


    "No, no, I suddenly feel like I don''t need it!"


    Before the calm began to collapse, especially the eyes can not see, the ear will become particularly sensitive, for example, now, each other''s breath, clearly so cold a person, breathing is hot.


    She began to fret that she shouldn''t have proposed it, but now it''s too late.


    Lu Li doesn''t want to let her go at all. No, she doesn''t go to the toilet. Lu Li wants it.


    "Ah, because one hand is covering miss an''s eyes, I can''t do anything now. Please help miss an for me." Then he took her hand.


    Su Tang was not good at that time, the kind of scalp numbness, had no time to contact, then roared out, "no!" After roaring, he felt that he had to be calm and said, "you can take your hand off my eyes!"


    "Oh..." Lu Li dragged that low and deep voice, and said with a smile, "miss an likes to see it."Look at the words, Su Tang wanted to jump up and hit people at that time.


    Look at a fart, that thing looked but want to grow the eye of a needle, OK?


    "Mr. Lu, I don''t like watching or helping. Since you are not disabled, please do it yourself."


    The little girl''s tone was filled with unbearable anger. After hearing Lu Li''s smile, he released her and gave her some free space. Then she said, "it''s a pity that I don''t really want to go to the toilet."


    On purpose, this guy is on purpose!


    Su Tangqi wants to hit people, but at the same time, she also knows that she is wrong.


    Because the excuse of going to the toilet was put forward by her first.


    "In that case, let''s go back to dinner."


    "No hurry." Lu Li stops her and gently takes her hand. If there is an outsider, I''m afraid someone will be surprised. A Zerg, who is famous for his indifference, can show such a deep feeling.


    However, if you look at it carefully, the so-called tenderness and affection are all illusions.


    In that pair of pale golden pupil, the real emotion is only the strong paranoia and morbid.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that I don''t know miss an''s home yet. As a person of my own, I really shouldn''t be." Although his expression was gentle, his action was indisputable. "Cannibal planet is very beautiful. I don''t know if miss an''s home is so beautiful."


    To be honest, she has never been to Sutang''s residence. She left immediately after conquering the cannibal planet. Although her subordinates prepared a residence for her, she also needs others to guide her.


    Along the way, Lu Li was in a good mood. Su Tang was the only one. He always felt that he was going to lose his head soon.


    I''m afraid it''s her grave.


    Su Tang was trembling all the way. In order to try to ease the situation and find a breakthrough, she had to open her mouth and look for a topic, "is Mr. Lu really not curious about the queen of Zerg?"


    Lu Li dropped his eyes and laughed. It seemed that he wanted to carve her into his eyes. He said: "it''s too bad to mention others on such a beautiful night."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Su Tang was incredible at that time. What does it mean not to mention others at this time? Is the queen of Zerg someone else? If it''s not the queen of Zerg, how can you come to this planet and seize the sovereignty of this planet by any means!


    Listen to this merciless words, if she didn''t know he and the Zerg queen alone mode, I''m afraid she would believe his lies.


    It''s impossible for a beautiful night to go on. She''s not stupid. She''ll give it up for nothing. She''ll lose blood.


    "How can the queen of Zerg be an outsider? She told me that you are her fiance." As she said this, she stepped forward with a mask on her face, but her eyes were curved and flexible. She said, "if you look like this, wouldn''t she have to cry?"


    Lu Li chuckled. His voice was very low and deep. It was a pity that he didn''t see what he said.


    He said: "it doesn''t matter, she is very easy to coax, just give two cakes, you can be happy."


    Sugar:?


    At that time, Queen Su was so angry that her nose was almost crooked. If it wasn''t for her identity, she wanted to slap her.


    "Also, it''s hard to coax. How can I cheat people out?" Su tangpi didn''t smile. She resisted the impulse of beating others, and even said frivolous words, "so we are "Cheating?" She said, with a lazy smile, "it''s exciting."


    Lu Li is almost angry and laughs. The little girl is very refined. No, it should be said that none of the star stars can match her.


    Cheating?


    Exciting?


    Lu Li laughed, "it''s very exciting."


    Su Tang seems to take the initiative in their current mode. However, if we look at it carefully, she takes advance as retreat. The more frivolous and frivolous she is, the less interested she may be in the beginning.


    No, she simply hammered herself to death on the ground and said, "since we want to play, why don''t we play bigger?"


    Lu Li looked at her, "how big?"


    Sue sugar, "for example, send a phone message to your queen online? For a long time, if you don''t care about her whereabouts, you are really so sure. What will I do to her? "


    The little girl said so much, but Lu Li knew that she was afraid.


    But that''s not enough.


    "Yes, you can."


    Lu Li smiles at her and sees how she sends a message to herself.


    Sue sugar put on an affectation, then pretended to frown.


    Lu Li quietly looked at her as a demon. Seeing this, he deliberately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar calm face, "your queen there is a situation, I have to see." Then she turned around, but then she seemed to think of something. She said with a smile, "Mr. Lu, please wait for me for a while."


    Lu Li didn''t expose her either. He just looked at her with a smile, "good."


    Su Tang didn''t believe that this guy would be so easy to forget, so he left, but he was always on guard to catch up with him.


    She has a system. Even if she hasn''t been here, it''s not difficult to get rid of people. But this time, she asked the system again and again and got the answer that he didn''t catch up.


    This answer, Su sugar feel magic.


    It''s impossible. Why didn''t he catch up?


    Sue sugar, "are you sure he didn''t follow?"


    The system said, "I really didn''t catch up. Believe me, I''ve checked it several times."


    When she got the answer, Su Tang was in a trance. She always felt that something was wrong, but time didn''t wait for her. If she didn''t keep up now, it didn''t mean that she had to arrange things as soon as possible to avoid future trouble.


    On the other side, Lu Li, like a patient hunter, waited quietly for his prey to pick up.


    He had a glass of red wine in his hand. Under the moonlight, the color of red wine in the glass was enchanting, like blood but not blood. With his shaking, it was more like having life.


    But this life is always in his hands, ready for him to drink.


    As time went by, the goblet in his hand was empty, and his elegant action no longer existed. He threw the goblet casually. With the drop of the goblet, bang, there was a rushing figure in front of him.


    With a hook in the corner of the mouth, the time is very accurate.


    He stretched out his hand. The next second, the figure stumbled into his arms.


    His face was still wearing the ferocious mask, but it was different from the black eyes before. At this time, the owner of the mask still restored the color of the blue sea. His black hair turned into silver, and even his clothes were wrong.


    "Why are you in such a mess?" Lu Li''s indifferent voice rang out, provoking the people in his arms to drill on him.


    "Li Li..." Without the usual arrogance and laziness, the timbre at this time is very soft and sweet.


    After shouting, Su Tang took the mask off her face again. She had a beautiful little face and was full of fear for the rest of her life. "Li Li, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t listen to Anning''s words and think the outside world is wonderful. I''ll run out with her secretly. " When she said this, she explained why she was wearing this dress. "I just saw that she sent me a message, but I didn''t answer it on purpose. I made some small moves. As expected, I brought her to see me. In order to be afraid that her men would find out, I put on her clothes. Originally, I thought I was going to hide for a while, but I didn''t expect that Li Li you were here."Lu Li with the tip of his tongue light top jaw, did not resist, pinched her white after Bo neck, "this play is over?"


    Su Tang was stunned and didn''t understand.


    "Do you know? When I found you for the first time, I did something about you. You are the only queen of the Zerg. " When he said this, he seemed to sigh, but more like announcing the death penalty.


    The place where Su Tang was pinched by him was cool.


    "What What do you mean


    Lu Li smiles, "do you know the pollen of Zerg? It''s something belonging to the butterfly Zerg family. It''s very rare. Once it''s stained with it, I can''t wash off that smell all my life. I added a little of my blood to the pollen. "


    A few seconds later, Sue sugar turned pale.


    Lu Li seemed to think of something again. "Ah, I forgot to tell you that pollen is colorless and tasteless. As usual, butterflies can smell it, but with my blood, guess Can I smell it? "


    Su Tang''s hands and feet were cold, and her face couldn''t believe it.


    All she''s done for so long Sue sugar can''t think about it.


    No wonder No wonder he asked her whether the play was over.


    She wants to retreat and escape, but Hou Bo''s neck is still pinched and there is no place to hide. More importantly, after she became the queen of the Zerg, her physical fitness declined. Now she is not his opponent at all.


    "You say, should I call you peace or ease, or Your majesty? "


    Su Tang clenched her lower lip and didn''t know how to answer. At this time, the system suddenly roared, "son, don''t believe him, there''s no pollen to catch! I went back to check, no! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    The system is still late. Lu Li really tried to force her to admit it, but now, although she didn''t explicitly deny it, her body language has already admitted it in disguise.


    What happened before, the more she thought about it, the more she shuddered, and even her head was blank.


    Lu Li dares to say that. Even if he deceives her, he will definitely doubt her, but No, what''s wrong? And his words, Lord queen, he never called her that way when he was on parson.


    The more I think about it, the more terrible it is. How deep is Lu Li hiding.


    "Come on, fiancee." Lu Li accentuated the three words of fiancee. She always wanted to hit people, but now, Su Tang just wanted to cry. She was too difficult. After playing for so long, all of them were in vain!


    If she had known that, she might as well have continued to pretend amnesia.


    Lu Li looked at her regretful and regretful eyes. He didn''t give her a chance at all. He took people into his arms. He was smiling and his voice was as gentle as possible. But in Su Tang''s eyes, he was just like being executed late.


    "It''s a long night and you''ll have a lot of time to work out stories." He lowered his head badly, and finally whispered in her ear, "my Your majesty. "


    Su Tang was so creepy, especially when she thought of her previous operation, she wanted to go back and hammer herself to death.


    She took a deep breath. In fact, her head had already crashed, but for her own task, or perhaps for her own life, she tried to calm herself.


    "I can explain."


    God knows where to start with this explanation, but at this juncture, if you don''t say it, you''ll be dead. She wants to rescue it.


    "Lu Li, can you listen to me?"


    Lu Li smile, for the little girl''s dying struggle, he is not too angry, all to this step, he thought clearly.


    If you don''t get her heart, it doesn''t matter. Enough people get her.


    "I said, it''s a long night. You can explain it slowly. I''m not in a hurry."


    His mouth is not urgent, but his eyes are another thing, the undisguised morbid possession, almost ready to come out.


    Su Tang is too familiar with this kind of eyes, and because of the familiarity, she is even more afraid.


    "Lu Lu Li, calm down. " She said at the end, anxious to cry, what is lifting a stone hit their own feet, she is!


    "Calm down..." He lengthened his voice and finally said with a gentle smile, "sorry, I can''t control it for the time being, so I have to hurt you first."


    Su Tang


    Say the gentlest words and do the most savage things.


    Su Tang knows that she finished!


    ***


    I can''t remember how many nights and days it was. Every night, as long as her physical strength recovered a little, she would be caught doing that kind of work. In the end, she cried and begged for mercy, and her voice was hoarse, but it didn''t work.


    The only thing that makes her happy is that the blackening value has finally loosened, but! Looking at the blackening value of 50%, Su Tang wants to cry without tears. What''s the difference between her blackening value when she pretended to be amnesia? Spare a big circle, not stop at 50%!


    As soon as the system heard that it had been shut down for several nights, it was released again. It could not help sighing, "ah..."


    It''s so miserable. It''s so miserable that I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    This bossau operation can go down in history.


    "Are you ok?"


    Su Tang can''t take back her tail now. Her beautiful tail, which used to be colorful, now hangs at the end of the bed, just like her owner, with a hollowed out posture.


    "What do you say?" She looked at the ceiling with her eyes. The more she thought about it, the more she didn''t understand, "dog, I still don''t understand. How did I lose my horse?"


    Once upon a time, there were clues to be found, and the loss of the horse would not be so miserable. Even several times, she turned the corner, not only survived safely, but also took the opportunity to brush the blackening value of a wave of male masters.


    Why not this time.


    The system tut a, "often walk by the river, which have not wet shoes, besides, the former male owners are mostly ordinary people, this time is not the same, Lu Li''s indicators, that is extraordinary, right! I just went back to have a look and found that some of the Zerg also have a very sensitive sense of smell. "


    What is abnormal sense of smell? Sometimes, even if you cover your face, they can feel you with their breath.


    Su Tang finally knew where she died this time. She wanted to blow up the pig''s teammate at that time!


    "Dog, can you do it! I don''t understand the information! "


    "It''s just part of it, and..." The system whispered, "you''ve been in this world for so long, and even now you''re the queen of Zerg. Don''t you find that?"


    Su Tang choked and completely lost her breath.


    Yes, she belittled the enemy. She only found that her powers disappeared, but she didn''t notice other changes. So this time, she had to blame herself for some of them.


    Although Lu Li was very cruel, he didn''t treat her badly in other ways. He was cleaned clean. Now, when he left, he came back with her favorite food.Stomach is very hungry, but when Sue sugar watched him come in, the body or subconsciously shrunk.


    Lu Li sees in the eye, the Mou color slightly changes, but did not say much.


    It''s a big deal to starve to death. Su Tang also knows that it''s not proper. If it were her, she might be more angry than Lu Li. She might not even let her perform until the end, and she would be beaten in the middle.


    She moved the quilt, hid her tail, and then waited for the landing to move the small table to the bed.


    Two people look at each other speechless, until Su sugar will fill the stomach, strength back a little, she just whispered: "hard to turn things around."


    Lu Li sneered and said, "as long as you take it off, she is mine. As for whether it''s sweet or not, it''s important. "


    It''s not that he didn''t want to treat her well and wait for her to accept himself, but as a result, he waited for a long time. What''s the end?


    The little girl left without looking back. If it wasn''t for his warship approaching, she might have changed her identity and left him far away.


    Lu Li took a deep breath. He had not read the books and periodicals of human beings. What love is restraint, love is selflessness, love is letting go, but he can''t do it if he really wants to!


    He likes to tie people around him. Even if he can''t get her heart, the people who get her can also postpone his madness.


    Yes, he''s crazy.


    Su Tang said a word in a dumb voice, and then she heard the prompt of the system.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 60%."


    Su Tang


    She is too difficult:)


    even at this point, the task has to continue.


    "When did you recognize it?"


    Lu Li thought many times, for example, she would make a lot of noise, or go on a hunger strike, or directly use her mental power to cause great irreversible mental damage to him, but in the end, she was so calm.


    "You Not angry? "


    Su Tang stares at him. How can he not be angry!


    "What can I do with anger? You want me to bite? "


    As soon as the words fell, Lu Li stretched out his hand and said, "bite."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    Su Tang looks at Lu Li''s hand and tugs at the corner of her mouth. Oh, she only bites when she is sick. She doesn''t want any teeth, or she doesn''t think it''s enough to toss before.


    The blackening value soared again. She wanted to be bold at first, but now she''s gone.


    Anyway, kneeling lick is impossible, and make so many things, it is not that she said a few words, Lu Li will believe.


    So, she decided to keep flying.


    Although she added some food, her waist was still too sour. So she just leaned on the head of the bed and adjusted a relatively comfortable posture. Then she said again, "let''s continue with the first question. When did we recognize it?"


    As soon as the vest fell, she felt that she had to find out why, so as not to make it again next time.


    Lu Li drooped his eyes and matched his eyes with those beautiful blue eyes. Then he slowly opened his mouth and said, "I recognized it at the beginning." Finish saying, see the other side brow tiny Cu, again way: "rather rather rather eyes, very special."


    Things have already done this step, and it will not be worse than now. Therefore, whether the little girl accepts it or not, he will not let go.


    When he made up his mind, he calmed down. She adjusted her posture from time to time and kneaded her waist.


    Su Tang is like a frightened bird, scared almost jump up, "what do you want to do!"


    Lu Li, "rub it for you."


    Su Tang didn''t believe it, but the other side laughed. He licked the corners of his lips, his temper was completely exposed, and he was too lazy to disguise. At the moment, he suddenly lowered his body and came up to her with a smile, "Ning Ning thinks if I want to do something, can you stop me?"


    Su Tang was biting her teeth, angry and angry. At last, she couldn''t help it and threw his tail.


    "Don''t be so kind


    Who hurt her like this? At the beginning, she was not so miserable even if she had a little conscience!


    Lu Li let the fish''s tail swing to his face, but his eyes were dark. He still remembered the warmth of holding her in his hand before, and how he excited her back to her original shape. Now he felt the wonderful feeling again, only his mind was rippling.


    Sue sugar originally wanted to vent, but looking at his delicate eyes, she always felt offended.


    She stared, eager to start again, but at the thought of that look, she could only wrap herself tightly in anger.


    "Luli, get out of here!"


    Lu Li but smile, originally expected anger, although late, but still came.


    But he was so angry that he just drove him away instead of killing him.


    His little peace is so kind.


    "Rather tired?"


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk to him at all. What''s the matter! Who allowed you to call? Who answered? To hell with her husband, she decided to go on strike today!


    The little girl turns her head and ignores others. She has a big temper. Lu Li can''t help laughing in a low voice.


    He didn''t leave. Instead, he took off his shoes and went to bed. This time, he didn''t do anything too much. He just took the quilt and put it into his arms.


    Su Tang earned earned earned, found open, finally angry: "what else do you want to do?"


    "I''m a little tired. I want to sleep for a while."


    Su Tang wanted to kick people again at that time, tired your mother! I didn''t see you yelling tired a few days ago. Come on, we are fighting 300 rounds!


    The little girl''s eyes are very smart. No matter what she thinks, it''s in her eyes.


    Lu Li has been paying close attention to her secretly these years. She is so clear about her temperament that when he hit her back with his breath on purpose, the little girl would not move at all.


    "Ning Ning is so energetic, isn''t it..." He deliberately pause, and said: "if Ning Ning still want to play, I''m tired, it doesn''t matter."


    Su Tang:???


    Can I blow you up?


    After choking on the fire, how could she sleep? Su Tang was so angry that she finally said: "I knew this, I should not have saved you, I should have let you be eaten!"


    Indeed, she saved Lu Li''s life more than once.


    In his limited life, he met Su Tang for the first time. Although he was a star thief, his every move was full of charm. The weak people always looked up to the powerful. Although she was stubborn, he didn''t know that she was the most secure around her.


    Zerg cool thin, even if the offspring, but also depending on the situation. The powerful offspring will have the best conditions, on the contrary, no one cares, and finally disappear in a corner of the universe.


    Young Lu Li didn''t see his strength at that time, until later, when his ability was a little more obvious, he came into the eyes of his parents. It wasn''t long before his parents died, and he became the food of the crowd.


    For a small and weak Zerg, it''s no match for those powerful adult Zerg. Even he once gave up himself until her appearance.


    "Rather regret it?"


    Su Tang just let off steam. In the current situation, it''s impossible to kill him. Apart from having a mouth addiction, what else can we do?She had a bad rest these days. After deciding not to speak any more, she soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Lu Li waited for a moment. He didn''t wait for a word. He just waited for the cute little snore. Finally, he couldn''t help laughing in a dumb voice.


    "Why do you trust me so much?"


    "Sleep when you say you''re asleep."


    "You I''m even more reluctant to let go. "


    ¡­¡­


    Sue sugar wakes up again and hears the system tell her that the blackening value has decreased.


    She was puzzled, "how can it be reduced?"


    System, "although not much, only 10%, but you still remember before he inexplicably up blackening value?"


    Of course, Su Tang remembers that he had experienced sauce brewing, and the blackening value fell by 50%. Later, he didn''t know what pain he was in, and somehow he came back.


    So, is this an inexplicable rise and an inexplicable decline?


    Tut, man''s heart.


    "It''s a good thing to fall if you fall." After a night''s rest, Su Tang was in a better state of mind. However, as soon as she woke up, she saw someone staring at her. She still shivered.


    "Why are you still here?"


    She subconsciously blurted out the words, can''t help but let Lu Li pick eyebrows, "Ning Ning, your habit is a thing."


    Sue sugar mouth a pull, "well, needless to say, I know what you want to say."


    Lu Li always thinks that he knows her well, but every time, she seems to be able to surprise herself differently, just like now.


    "Tell me, what do I want to say?"


    Su Tang tut a, the fundus of the dislike is almost turned into substance, "I don''t know you, say nothing more than a few words. Either, woman, don''t try to escape, or, your habit, my existence


    Lu Li was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, he laughed a little.


    "Ning Ning..."


    Before he could finish, Su Tang said, "shut up, I''m not cute!"


    This is the first number, those black male owners, often at this point to say you are so cute.


    Lovely egg, she almost feels that these things are all the same person, otherwise how can they be so synchronized.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    Su Tang roared and got up, regardless of the guy behind him.


    There was no clothes of her own beside the bed. She glanced around and simply put on Lu Li''s clothes. Her posture was fierce and fierce. She was just like a ruthless hooligan. She had to light a cigarette for her. She left a drop of money and put on a standard domineering female president.


    "Don''t think you can tie me, Luli!"


    Su Tang angrily thought of what this guy had said before. She counted everything, even the breath. As a result, she actually died without wearing Meitong.


    Thinking of this, she felt that she was too unjust.


    Lu Li leaned on the head of the bed and didn''t get up, so he appreciated her dress. Finally, he didn''t forget to comment, "Ning Ning is so beautiful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Tang was so angry that she threw down a sentence to him and said, "run naked!"


    The vest is gone, and she is too lazy to wear any mask. This coke has damaged many Zerg, and the queen they yearn for is back.


    But why does the queen seem to have changed?


    Once upon a time, the queen was soft and weak. People wanted to protect her when they looked at her. Now, although her face is still that face, it''s the momentum. They are all weak and weak.


    Cannibal planet has been controlled by the Zerg, Su Tang wants to meet his own people, can only let the Zerg bring.


    A few minutes later, Peng Yu was carried over by people in all sorts of ways. At the beginning, he also yelled at him. In line with the idea of being able to scold and earn money before he died, he suddenly got stuck in the middle of his rude remarks.


    "Boss, why do you still play cross dressing?"


    Su Tang looked at him in a difficult way, "continue to scold, I also want to hear what vocabulary you have, just learn it."


    Instead of listening to her, Peng Yu said, "boss, are you ok? A few days ago, this group of Zerg suddenly went crazy and tied us up. I was afraid that something might happen to you. "


    At this time, there happened to be a careful Zerg to see the queen standing, immediately moved a chair over, Zerg nature cold thin, but treat the queen is a different attitude.


    "Sit down, Queen."


    Su Tang is not polite, but Peng Yu is stupid.


    "Old Boss, what do they call you? "


    Su Tangmu has a small face. "Your hearing is very good. Don''t panic. It''s what you think."


    At this moment, Peng Yu felt that the sky had changed. The boss who led them to fight against the Zerg was their daughter Your majesty?


    Damn, the magic of the universe!


    "Then why did you tell me that you kidnapped their queen?"


    Su Tang looked at him quietly, "I can''t kidnap myself. Do you have any opinions?"


    Peng Yu choked. The truth was so powerful that he couldn''t slow down until now. Similarly, all the Zerg on the scene were stupid.


    Su Tang quietly waited for them to recover, but then she thought of Lu Li again. She couldn''t help smiling at the Zerg and said, "by the way, your Lord Lu is still running naked in the room. Remember to save him." Then she stood up. She liked these lovely star thieves better than the Zerg.


    Lu Li is also the mainstay of the Zerg. After hearing this, his deputy rushed in immediately. At this moment, Su Tang felt that it was boring, so he untied the rope on Peng Yu''s body, and then said, "let''s go, have breakfast with your boss."


    Peng Yu nodded foolishly. As a result, he just got down, but there was a chill behind him.


    Many years of experience made him turn around quickly. When he saw it, he suddenly found a tall man in military uniform coming.


    Man is very good-looking, man''s momentum is terrible, man


    Damn, this is Lu Li, the leader of the Lu family of the Zerg!


    "Ning Ning is hungry. Why don''t you wait for me?"


    Looking at Lu Li dressed neatly, Su Tang smiles, "you are too slow. I don''t like waiting for people."


    Lu Li is not angry about the little girl''s harmless joke. Instead, he wants to spoil her and make her more unscrupulous.


    Like she said before.


    She didn''t want to be tied by him, but she didn''t know that he was the one who really wanted to be tied.


    Lu Li walked to her side. On the way, he glanced at Peng Yu. He wanted to hide. Then he took back his sight indifferently.


    "Ning Ning doesn''t like waiting for people. Next time, I''ll wait for you."


    Su Tang looks at the person who leads her. She turns her mouth. Maybe she knows she can''t get rid of it, so she lets him lead her. Anyway, everything she should do has been done. Holding a hand won''t lose a piece of meat.


    The Zerg gradually recovered from the identity that their queen was the boss of the cannibal star robber, and then completely fried the pot.


    Everyone knows how much the cannibal star bandits hate the Zerg, so just now? Does the queen dislike them? Even the adults in their family seem to be despised?


    The Zerg cover their mouths for fear of crying out. At this time, who dares to close the cannibal star robber group? They not only untie and release them, but also cry.


    They have tied up the Queen''s people. Will the queen hate them even more?How about sending some Zerg to kill the queen?


    Zerg want to do it, so when Su Tang sat down, waiting for breakfast to come up, he was stunned by the pile of soft white insects in front of him.


    She stares big eyes suddenly, almost jump to Lu Li''s arms!


    It''s early in the morning. What are you doing!


    Kneeling in front of the Zerg, the words are more miserable, "queen, if you are angry with us Zerg, just like before, the Zerg vent their anger."


    Sugar:?


    As soon as she drew her lips, she asked Lu Li, "your people, be ruthless, even kill your own people?"


    Lu Li suddenly laughed, "rather ruthless up, not only their own kidnapping, but also with their own good, so, don''t escape, we are the same kind."


    This is reasonable and irrefutable. Su Tang choked and finally let the Zerg take the insects away.


    For her reaction, Zerg was very moved.


    Sure enough, the queen is as good as ever. After knowing her identity, she is reluctant to fight them.


    Su Tang looked at the moved Zerg people in tears. For a moment, she felt that the Zerg people were falling apart.


    It was the first time that Lu Li saw his own people so agreeable. Seeing that the little girl was going to be crazy, he let them back down.


    "Breakfast?"


    Su Tang spits out a foul breath and wants to say that she is not hungry, but recently her body has been hollowed out too much. When breakfast is served, she can''t help but pick up chopsticks.


    After breakfast, there will be more things to do. For example, according to the original schedule, they should return to parson. However, Lu Li thinks about it and decides to respect her choice.


    "Would you rather stay here or go back to parson?"


    Su Tang seems to be a little surprised. If those black men in the past are replaced, it must be to tie her back, but he even gives himself a choice.


    But Lu Li said, "if Ning Ning likes this place, he can make it the capital planet of Zerg."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    Turning Zerg capital planet into a cannibal planet is big news for all parties.


    Su Tang is now the queen of the Zerg, but the civil war of the Zerg has been divided for nearly a hundred years. How could she gather together in a short time. Those Zerg people will do their best to protect her for their life, but the premise is that their power has not been reduced.


    Lu Li looked at the little girl''s stunned expression and gave a dumb smile, "so, do you like it? "


    Su Tang looked at him in amazement, as if she couldn''t believe it. After a moment, seeing that he looked serious, she asked," are you serious? Do you know how big it is for a race to change the capital planet, and... " She chattered, and suddenly she laughed again. "Look what I said, you know. So, is Mr. Lu trying to please me by changing the capital planet here? "


    Please these two words, with some subtle.


    But Lu Li didn''t deny it, but followed her words and admitted: "I thought what I did was obvious."


    Sue sugar choked, completely speechless.


    It felt like hitting cotton in a circle, and it didn''t work at all. Now, no matter how unreasonable she is, this guy doesn''t seem to be angry. Of course, if she is playing the Sao operation before a wave, this stinky bug should be angry. However, she doesn''t want to bear the terrible consequences at all.


    If you can''t fight back and scold back, what''s the fun of Su Tang? It''s better to get off the STARNet. She remembers that Lu Li also played a wave of Sao operation before. Sure enough, when she just landed her account, she got stuck.


    Su Tang is still very patient. After waiting for nearly ten minutes, all kinds of messages and selfishness have exploded. She casually points out a few and asks if she really wants to marry the Zerg.


    Most of her fans are hard core, and most of them hate Zerg, so the messages under her account are just like big fans stepping back.


    Some people said that they misunderstood her, but they didn''t expect that she would marry the Zerg in the end. Some people even went too far and opened their mouths.


    Su Tang squints her eyes. She can''t change her marriage to Lu Li unless she wants to feel the happiness of the rapid rise of blackening value.


    She thought about it, marriage does not matter, but face can not be lost, so she edited the following content.


    Anning: who said to marry? Why can''t I marry him.


    In just two sentences, STARNet exploded again. Su Tang''s reply was a few days late, but it didn''t matter. The melon eaters said that as long as the melon was big enough, it would be OK to be a few days late.


    Su sugar this operation, soon on the big headlines, is the reality of Lu Li, also soon know.


    Lu Li knew how much he had done before, so he didn''t think that she would forgive him. He didn''t even want to be extravagant, and he could keep her heart. But because he knew her so well, he could tease her in public, which showed that she didn''t care so much.


    So does it mean that she actually likes her own?


    The heart beat faster and faster, and by this time, the initiator had already taken a nap with his quilt in his arms.


    This half day, Lu Li has no mind to deal with anything, just waiting outside the door until she wakes up.


    Now, Su Tang is just playing the word slag to the limit. How to say, it''s just like two people who hurt each other. How much Lu Li did before, now she gives it back.


    "Lu Li, you also said that you and I are a fiancee before. Although I promised to marry you on STARNet, there are many people who want to marry me, so I will give you a probation period. If you don''t pass, you will be laid off at any time."


    Su Tang felt that she had said too much, especially when she was laid off at any time. It was just like writing a blank check. She could not decide his efforts at any time.


    However, this is undoubtedly an invitation and redemption for Lu Li who has lived in the dark abyss for a long time.


    His little girl was willing to give him a chance after he had done such a terrible thing to her.


    What is this Lovely baby.


    For a moment, Lu Li was at a loss like a young man.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Su Tang glanced at him and always thought that the stinky bug was a little strange, "what do I want you to do? It''s what you plan to do. Don''t forget, Lu Li, I didn''t ask to marry you. " She said softly, then passed him and went downstairs.


    Lu Li has never served anyone. In other words, in the Zerg, only males care a little about females when they are courting. Once the courtship period is over, they get married and go their separate ways.


    In Su Tang''s understanding of Zerg, this is to embarrass Lu Li, but no one thought that this guy insisted on it.


    No complaints, no regrets.


    For a long time, Su Tang felt very boring, but who could have thought that this guy could even reduce the blackening value by 10%, which shocked her.


    "What''s wrong with men? How can I lower the blackening value when I''ve been so upset? "


    The system is also hard to say. It always feels that it has been fed several mouthfuls of dog food for no reason. Lu Li takes it as a kind of fun and enjoys it.Su Tang was in a dilemma at the beginning. She wanted him to wash clothes by hand and make meals. Anyway, she was busy with people. Although it was all small things, they were trivial. Once there were too many small things, people would be irritable. During the period, she also liked to read in pieces. This was not done well, that was not done well.


    Don''t others say that falling in love is falling in love, but once it involves all kinds of trivial matters, no matter how good the marriage will be.


    So, what is this guy doing all day?


    Originally, she was trying to make trouble, but in the end, it was su Tang who was a little irritable. It happened that at this time, someone who didn''t have a long eye came to make trouble. Now, she finally found a way to vent her anger.


    The two identities of Anning and the queen of the Zerg, as Lu Li, the Lu Zerg, knows so far, others, even if they have met the queen, can hardly associate Anning with her.


    Not long ago, Lu Li announced his marriage to Anning. Many Zerg are ready to move again.


    That''s the cannibal star robber''s boss. He loves killing insects most in his life. With such a person, Lu Li wants to marry her. Where do you want to put the face of the Zerg?


    This is the traitor of Zerg!


    Therefore, we must punish them!


    As for peace, since they show their love in such a high profile, they can send them to huangquan together and become a couple of huangquan!


    Su Tang looked at all kinds of comments on the Star Internet, but she couldn''t help it. She pulled out the corner of her mouth and said to the system, "husband and wife of the yellow spring? They are quite capable. "


    As soon as the system heard this, it knew that she was going to do something. This time, it earnestly advised: "son, this time, take Lu Li with you. I don''t want to ride the roller coaster any more. The blackening value rises and falls, and it''s very difficult for me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    Su Tang hasn''t had a good fight for a long time. How reckless it was to hold a starship and step on the Zerg. As a result, as soon as she had some signs, she was held down by the system.


    People are on the cannibal planet, surrounded by Lu Li people. Indeed, it''s impossible to leave quietly.


    When Lu Li was suddenly called to go, he thought that as before, the little girl came up with some new and interesting ideas to call him. As soon as she opened the door, she looked at a pair of blue eyes full of expectation. Lu Li wanted to be rude at that time.


    Damn, it''s so cute.


    A little No, I can''t bully people any more. I have to hold back.


    Lu Li has always been in a bad mood, so Su Tang didn''t notice that something was wrong.


    "Lu Li, I want to go out. It''s the kind of going out by starship. Maybe I''ll go through a leap."


    The excitement in his heart had been suppressed. Lu Li looked at her faintly and said gently, "what do you want to do when you go out?"


    Su Tang, "a long time no fight, just someone about a fight."


    Lu Li couldn''t help looking at her more.


    Blue pupil, clear and beautiful, this time full of eyes looking at him, that impact, really is very big. At this time, whenever she asked for something, she would rule the whole universe, and Lu Li would like to do it for her.


    It''s just a fight or something


    Lu Li''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t like to see much about STARNet. Anyway, most people were shouting empty names. When his army approached, the other party wanted to raise the flag of surrender all night.


    The little girl has been on the cannibal planet for a long time, thinking about it, leaving only such things as online dating.


    Different from Su Tang''s vent, Lu Li always has his purpose in doing things, but this time, for the first time, he didn''t object, just said: "I''ll go with you."


    Of course, Su Tang wanted to refuse, but only when she refused did she get to her throat. The other person''s eyes swept, and she swallowed shamefully.


    "Damn, I just felt guilty for a moment. Why the hell do I feel guilty! Shouldn''t I take it back like a cannibal? "


    The system listened to her roaring words, but it was very calm, "after all, it''s a man. It''s normal for you to feel guilty. Besides, you also said that you''re going to have a fight. If he can rest assured, he''ll have a ghost. Don''t forget, you''ve got a lot of criminal records."


    Su Tang always felt that she had been hit by an arrow in her chest. She sighed in a low voice, "life has finally destroyed me into a weak and helpless little girl."


    System:


    One day later, the weak and helpless xiaojiaojiao got on the biological warship. At this time, holding her latest mecha, her happy eyes were all shining.


    She is now influenced by the Zerg queen, and her fire abilities have basically been scrapped. However, as a leader in the spiritual field, the mecha is just tailor-made for her, which is perfect.


    This is not, when she controls the machine armour to press Lu Li''s machine armour under the body, the whole person is happy almost to shout wildly.


    "Lu Li, you lost!"


    The little girl was so pleased that Lu Li couldn''t help it. She raised her lips and said with a smile, "well, you won."


    In this duel, Su Tang felt a lot of depression in her heart. Sure enough, when you encounter something troublesome, you fight one fight. If one fight doesn''t work, you fight two. When your physical strength is overdrawn, you don''t have time to worry.


    Sue sugar is full of interest, just when she plans to shine, her body is a little different.


    At the time of phi, the Zerg have already met with each other, and the scene atmosphere is even more tense.


    She''s going to lose her chain at the critical moment.


    "Wipe, dog, what''s the situation?"


    "Do you remember you told me before that you knew the Zerg thoroughly?"


    System words, let Su sugar rose a foreboding, "what do you want to say?"


    System, "Congratulations, you''re in courtship. During courtship, you can''t help but exude some charm, such as unintentional smile, body movements and so on


    Sue sugar couldn''t listen any more and interrupted: "courtship period? Glamour? "


    The system can''t help but sympathize with her in this tone. "The courtship period of Zerg usually appears after adulthood, ranging from one month to three months every year. Because there are many races in Zerg, some long courtship periods may be longer than three months. So far, the longest courtship period is six months."


    The courtship period is to ensure the continuation of the Zerg offspring. After all, the Zerg, who are so indifferent, may never get married without the interference of courtship period.


    Originally, courtship dates all had traces to follow. However, Su Tang, a semi monk queen, couldn''t find any rules at all. Especially in the first year, no one thought that it would break out so suddenly.


    The system said, "for the time being, I can''t find out how long your courtship period is."


    Su Tang


    The system, "sympathize with you."


    Three words of sympathy for you, Su Tang completely ran away, "what courtship period, simple point, is the estrus period, what bullshit exudes charm, simple point, is coquettish!" At the thought of something that might happen, she was crazy at that time, "wipe, it''s all StarCraft, can you have a snack! Not hair. Love period is courtship period, can''t be a good individual! What a beastThe system sympathizes, but "I''m sorry, the more interstellar age, in order to effectively continue the offspring, some genes will mutate. As you know, the more civilized and open people are, the less they want to get married. As time goes by, how can children continue? "


    Su Tang has nothing to say about this explanation.


    However, the most urgent task now is not to explain these, but to find a way. What should she do!


    On the battlefield, my friend! What''s her charm on the battlefield? Shouldn''t she play her violence?!


    "Now what?"


    The system says, "I suggest you go back and leave this war to others."


    Su Tang is very unwilling, but who would have thought that she is all in the huge mecha, and the other side is also driving the mecha, so even if she suddenly stops attacking, she even uses the external horn to yell at the ghost.


    The other Zerg, "you are very cute, be my girlfriend."


    Su Tang:???


    The other Zerg, "no? I like the challenging ones. By the way, my name is... "


    Without waiting for him to introduce himself, a high-energy Boeing gun suddenly blew over, the smoke boiling, and the mecha, at this time, has become scrap iron.


    Very direct, very violent.


    "Ning Ning, come back."


    Only four words, but with a thick dangerous and fierce, Su Tang glanced at her mouth, the heart is unwilling, but the next second, who can think of it! She was driving the mecha, but she could fall into the arms of another mecha.


    What the hell


    This is the battlefield! It''s not an idol show!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    Back in the biological warship, Su Tang''s temper broke out completely.


    She came out of the mecha and tried to push Lu Li away. She was very fierce. As a result, the other side didn''t step back. Instead, she stepped back two steps.


    This time, beautiful blue eyes are almost staring out.


    Wipe, everything against her!


    Lu Li looked down at her with an invisible smile at the bottom of his eyes. Seeing this, he deliberately stepped back two steps and then said, "OK, don''t be angry."


    Su Tang:???


    I think you are mocking me!


    More angry, okay?!


    Su Tang left with her long legs in a huff. During this time, she saw a stinky bug still following her. Suddenly, she said in a vicious voice: "don''t follow me!" Then he went back to his room.


    She lay on the bed, feeling that the courtship period could not go on like this, and asked the system, "dog, how did those queens spend their courtship period before?"


    "It''s a long story. You know, mental power is an interesting thing. Although it can''t be touched, it can be felt. Therefore, in the past, those queens would play with some people mentally for a few nights, and others physically for a few nights." At the end of the speech, there was a strange excitement, "Oh, by the way, because no one can match the Queen''s mental power, it''s hard to satisfy herself with only one Zerg, so sometimes she will follow several, and even more crazy, she will follow several at the same time."


    Sue sugar heard the last, shocked almost speechless, "this damn play so wild?"


    System, "Hey, this is the queen of Zerg. The Queen''s mental strength, posture, those higher male Zerg, such a match, no matter male or female, will be the best As he said, he had another meal and further explained: "even now, many of these advanced Zerg are of the same ancestor. Some are the offspring of the previous generation of the queen, and some are the offspring of the previous generation. This is their fine breeding tradition. No Zerg will dislike it. On the contrary, being selected by the queen will be the honor of their family."


    Sue sugar heard the last, from the beginning of shock, to now has been completely dull.


    "Wipe, then I''m not..."


    System, "have fun."


    This cheap tone, angry Su Tang on the spot on the rampage.


    God has a good time. She''s afraid she won''t die. She doesn''t want to work any more!


    The battlefield will be cleaned up soon. This time, Lu Li''s vigorous and resolute actions have attracted many Zerg''s attention. Originally, everyone was looking for the queen, but you suddenly went to attack the same kind. If you put it in the past, it would not be a big deal. But now, in the special period, it is very good.


    In addition, some of the Zerg, who are still close to Lu''s, turn around and run to the cannibal planet on the spot.


    They all know that Lu Li has a lot to do with the queen. Maybe this guy will find him secretly, but he won''t tell them.


    However, these Zerg are also the truth. When they come to the planet of cannibal, although they are informed that the queen has found them, they still have no trace of her. Some of the Zerg who hinder Lu''s strength dare to be angry, but some of them are different. For example, Liz, they fight on the spot.


    Does Lu Li really think he is the Queen''s fiancee?


    Other Zerg don''t know about this, but Liz is very clear about it. In addition to the hot search caused by the interstellar network injury not long ago, he was in love with the queen at that time.


    This is to see their queen bullying, slag to their queen head up!


    If Lu Li doesn''t let him see him, he will see him secretly!


    Liz said he would do it as soon as he could. That night, he was ready to run to see Su Tang secretly. As a result, before he got close to him, he even had time to say a word.


    The sweet smell in the air, as well as her majesty, how does it feel like More beautiful?


    That''s the kind of person, the same person, the same face, but every move seems to be different.


    He was dull for a moment, and then he was thrown from the window on the second floor.


    Su Tang blinked. She didn''t feel offended by Li Si. On the contrary, it was Lu Li. She looked at it lazily and opened her lips. "Ah, it''s Li Li. It''s so late. What''s the matter?"


    It''s just dark. It''s far fetched to say it''s too late.


    A few months ago, Lu Li''s gentle face changed. At this time, Lu Li''s eyes were a little heavy, and his always indifferent face was even colder.


    Lisi''s sudden intrusion, if it''s another Zerg, it will kill him in a single scene. But Lisi is different in the end. The Zerg Li''s family is in charge, so this life has to be saved for him.


    Originally, throw people out of the window and give them a little warning, but the little girl looks like she is disturbed by him, which makes her very angry.


    "I disturb Ning Ning?"


    Lu Li''s tone of voice was not pleasant to the discerning people. Other people had tried to calm his anger or run away, but Su Tang was different. She didn''t want to appease him, but wanted to bully him.


    Yes, this kind of bullying isA head of silver hair all scattered in the shoulder, Su sugar bored to remind a wisp of play together, while lazy way: "Li Li all know, also ask me?" Speaking of this, she slowly raised her head, beautiful blue eyes with a smile, eyebrows slightly pick, lazy and amorous.


    Of course, it''s also due to the V-neck red dress she was wearing. Although her long legs were covered, her upper body, white swan neck and delicate clavicle all the way down made the scenery more beautiful, looming, and imaginative.


    Lu Li''s forehead was full of veins.


    The little girl clearly dislikes him. She looks like she''s being disturbed by him. If he doesn''t come, does she plan to have a night''s talk with lisna?


    Lu Li stares at the little girl deeply, but before he can speak, the other party drives her away.


    Su Tang yawned in boredom. She walked down from her chair without giving him a look. Then she looked back and saw that he was still standing in the same place. With a Tut, her dislike was almost turned into substance.


    "Li Li, why are you still here? I don''t have a spare place for you to sleep. Go back to your room, my dear


    Shout the most intimate nickname, but rush up the person is not soft.


    A string in Lu Li''s mind was completely broken. He strode forward and walked all the way to the bed. As a result, he was trampled on his abdominal muscles.


    If you want to step on it, it doesn''t count. Su Tang just raised her foot and pointed it up with her toes. At this time, she was half lying on the bed, but her elbows were a little higher, her silver hair was scattered, and she was very charming under her dazzling red skirt.


    If you want to step on it, it doesn''t count. She just raised her foot and pointed it up with her toes.


    Mellow toes from the red skirt in the exposed, white eye shaking, but it happened that the little girl''s words can make people crazy.


    "Li Li, you know, I don''t welcome you here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    Su Tang had said something similar before, but this time there was a third party, although poor Liz didn''t have a line from beginning to end.


    Lu Li was angry before and forced to pick the melon, but later, he has been saving it. Until now, his reason is gradually out of control. He thinks that one day in the future, his little girl will smile at others, will affectionately contain other people''s names, and will


    I can''t think about it any more. He''s going to lose control just because of this brain tonic!


    "Do you really want me to go?"


    On the surface, Lu Li''s face is a little worse than usual. Su Tang has been acting as a demon for a long time, but she doesn''t notice the danger. On the contrary, she doesn''t care much and says, "yes, good night, Li Li. Oh, by the way, remember to close the door for me when you leave. " She said, will foot back, people also followed into the quilt, a pair of ready to sleep posture.


    Originally just intended to pretend to bully people, the result is really into the soft quilt, she is really tired.


    Here Lu Li is about to explode. At that end, the little girl has fallen asleep.


    Staring at her sleeping face, Lu Li suddenly feels that this period of time is too good for her, so good that she wants to leave herself.


    In the end, he didn''t leave, but with a lot of anger, he found a chair casually and planned to make do with it all night.


    Advanced Zerg, a night without sleep will not affect anything, but Lu Li is different. Because of Su Tang, he hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time. Now he''s in the same room with her. Although he doesn''t have the same pillow, gradually he''s sleepy.


    Confused, the tip of the nose smelled a sweet smell, very light, but enough to make people crazy, and then, the tired spirit seems to be comforted, that feeling, it is difficult to describe, anyway, since he was born, he has not been so comfortable.


    Just for a moment, it was enough to make people addicted, but it happened that the feeling soon disappeared.


    In the room, four eyes opened at the same time, Su Tang suddenly sat up from the bed, face still have not dry sweat, a pair of bright eyes, is full of fear.


    At this moment, she did not even dare to look at Lu Li.


    She asked the system, "what did I just do?"


    The system said, "Oh, my dear son, you just had a spiritual feast with Lu Li. It''s just a little short." With that, it couldn''t help smashing its mouth, "but I didn''t expect that you were so short, it was just seconds..."


    Sue sugar is angry. What''s the matter? Can you describe a girl''s family in terms of time?


    "Shut up


    It doesn''t matter if the system shows off. Anyway, at this time, watching the play is the most important thing.


    Lu Li got up from his chair.


    No one knows how soft the hands and feet of Su Tang in the quilt are. She humbly lowers her head until a pair of black army boots appear in her sight. Then she takes a deep breath and raises her head without delay.


    "Li Li, why are you still here?" She blinked and looked innocent.


    Lu Li stares at her, half ring, suddenly smile up, "one person one time, Ning Ning, we are even."


    Su Tang almost jumped out of bed at that time. "What''s the matter? I can''t understand you."


    He pretended to be confused. If he met an honest man, maybe he would forget it. But there were all human spirits in the room. Lu Li would never allow it to turn over so quickly.


    "Don''t you know what you just did?" He opened his mouth with a smile, but the smile made Su Tang panic.


    There is a voice in her heart telling her that she can''t follow his words. It''s a pit. But when people are nervous, it''s hard to avoid that her head will get stuck. No, she knows that she should drive people away at this time, but what she says is something else.


    "What did I just do? Didn''t I sleep well just now? Li Li, why do you stay here when you don''t go back to your house in the middle of the night? "


    Lu Li is really glad that she didn''t leave. Otherwise, will the little girl catch someone casually tonight and have a spiritual feast?


    For Zerg, the spiritual feast is more intimate than the physical feast. The short 30 seconds is enough to make him remember.


    "Since I forgot, I''ll go over it again." Lu Li smiles, his voice is full of indescribable pleasure.


    This words, Su sugar is a direct hit smart.


    Wipe, just 30 seconds almost let her play off, again, that is not to die?


    But at this time, the system is still gloating, "son, accept the baptism of fate, really, don''t resist. You''ve resisted for a while, and you can''t carry it for a lifetime. You don''t want to walk on the street in the future, and if you have a male around you, your mental strength will betray you and run away? "


    "The man is not the same. His mental strength is strong enough to play with you for three days and nights. When you are with him, your mental strength will be pacified, and this will not happen again."


    The more Sutang listened, the more distorted her face became.


    This son of a bitch is still a high IQ creature, this son of a bitch is a beast!"What about inhibitors? This thing must have inhibitors! "


    System coolly way: "you feel your integral, are you sure to buy this thing?"


    Su Tang''s heart aches and her face is full of vicissitudes. The world is really not worth it.


    On the one hand, it''s with the man, on the other hand, it''s with the passers-by? It must be the choice of man!


    After a short period of depression, soon, sugar rose again.


    Since the right to choose is in her hands, then the next thing should be decided by her!


    How to say, she got a snow before shame, what 30 seconds! She wants to prove that she is also quite durable!


    Say to do, Su sugar a change before pretending to be stupid, suddenly will Lu Li to push.


    "Xiao Li Li, you know, I just wanted to do that." She smile, a face of light, can say, but it can be called strong, "such a good-looking face of abstinence, do not know what is the beauty of crying."


    Lu Li was stunned at that time. He didn''t expect that the true face of the little girl was so be not of the common sort.


    What a surprise.


    "If you want to see me cry, it depends on your ability."


    Su Tang''s frivolous brow made her smile more charming. "Tut, man, are you challenging me?" The performance was about to come up. She also held out a finger, hooked Lu Li''s chin, and asked him to look up, "Xiao Li Li, Congratulations, the provocation has been successful."


    It''s called a natural and unrestrained person when she talks heroically, but it''s only when she practices that Su Tang finds out why the flowers are so red, and why the people who cry become her again.


    The next day, the little girl was biting the corner, her eyes were slightly red, and she looked miserable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 10%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    Su Tang always thought that she had a long way to go, but who would have thought that with such a half hearted initiative, the data could fall so low that the next day, she was still in a trance.


    She spent the last two days in the bedroom. Although the accounts of today''s body are still very obvious, she doesn''t want other Zerg to know what happened between her and that stinky bug!


    Lu Li always connives at the little girl''s attempt to cover up.


    Anyway, the Zerg who can follow him is not an idiot.


    Except for one bug.


    That day, as soon as Su Tang came down from the upstairs, and as soon as he got to the restaurant, Li Si came over with red eyes.


    Unlike other Zerg people who are not good at expressing their emotions, the former dean is very good at it. For example, at this moment, like a heartbreaking old mother, she has to cry with her "daughter" who has been bullied.


    "Your Majesty, you have suffered!"


    This was said by him a thousand times, and he was about to squeeze out two lines of clear tears.


    Sue sugar was not used to the intimacy, so when Liz stepped forward, she subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    With an awkward and polite smile on her face, she whispered, "you What''s up? "


    Just three words, as if she said something terrible and desperate, Liz said directly: "my poor queen, you are bullied!" As he said, he seemed to have made some determination. "Your Majesty, although this place has been controlled by Lu, you can rest assured that as long as you say one word, I Liz will fight my life and protect you!"


    With only 10% of the blackening value left, Su Tang did not dare to be a demon any more. She was afraid that she would go back to the pre liberation night, so she gave up and refused Lee''s proposal at that time.


    But in Liz''s eyes, the queen is so soft and weak that she refuses and her eyes turn red. It''s very pitiful. She is obviously under duress!


    "Your Majesty, behind you are all the Zerg. Being rude to you is being rude to the whole Zerg!" The more Li Si said, the more he felt that her queen was too poor. She broke the ball from a remote place. As a result, she encountered campus violence. She finally woke up and met the scum of Lu Li!


    At the thought of the rumor about Lu Li and the cannibal star robber, Lisi''s liver ached.


    He said: "Lu Li is indeed the best of the young generation of Zerg, but he has bad conduct and has an affair with the star thief Anning. Such a person is not worthy of the queen! Don''t worry, we will never let Lu Li bully you again


    Su Tang was just tossed hard before, so her eyes were a little red, which was not a big deal. But Li Si''s words made her happy.


    Yes, she forgot that other Zerg don''t know her other identity except Lu.


    "No, he didn''t bully me."


    This time, really can''t blame him, is Sue sugar oneself didn''t control, pick up start.


    "However, I think you can change your later proposal."


    When Liz saw that the queen was finally loose, he immediately showed his loyalty, "you say!"


    Su Tang, "I''ll bully him next time."


    Liz always felt like a couple flirting with each other, but now he didn''t turn the corner, and he felt that he was worried too much. The queen is such a kind girl, even when she was born, she didn''t want to kill people, just bully them.


    The queen was so kind that Liz wanted to protect people more and more.


    Like an old father, he doesn''t want his daughter to feel the protection of the dangerous world.


    But who knows, Lu Li suddenly came in from the outside. In the restaurant, except for the two servants of cloth dishes, Su Tang and Li Si are the only ones. Except for the two servants who salute, Li Si gives a cold hum. Su Tang is more direct and ignores people directly.


    Lu Li doesn''t mind. Anyway, the little girl is easy to coax.


    He looked at her with a smile and said with a smile, "don''t you mean to bully me? How can you bully me if you ignore me? "


    Su Tang glared at him fiercely. This one didn''t have the slightest deterrent power. On the contrary, because of the reddening eye tail, it became more attractive.


    Lu Li glances at Li Si, who is standing in the way of his eyes. He thinks that this bad old man is too superfluous. He is trying to find out how to throw people out. Li Si, who has already made preparations, immediately occupies one side of the table and declares his sovereignty to look him in the eye.


    He said: "Lu Li, although you are the leader of the Lu family, I will never allow you to bully the queen like this! That''s the queen of our whole Zerg, not the toy you use for entertainment! If you want to amuse yourself, please amuse yourself with your miss Anning! "


    Liz''s words were sonorous and forceful. On the contrary, his servant looked at him awkwardly.


    Isn''t the queen of recreation and miss peace of recreation the same person?


    Embarrassment turns to sympathy, but as trained servants, they don''t talk much.


    Su Tang was calm, but when she asked the servant to pour him coffee, she told them not to add sugar.


    "It''s not good to eat too much sugar in the morning, it''s easy to get cavities," she saidLiz is very moved. The queen cares about him. Although in this era, tooth decay has long been gone, the thought that the queen comes from a remote place may mean that the medical treatment is backward, and the common people still have tooth decay and other diseases.


    The more brain tonic, the more heartache.


    His queen is not easy!


    Su Tang ignored Li Si''s hot sight and began to enjoy her breakfast.


    At this time, Lu Li suddenly said: "Ning Ning, I want to drink Soybean milk."


    The tone is pitiful, unexpectedly is a rare grievance.


    That kind of cold and aloof person, suddenly to you coquetry, that feeling, who can resist?


    Anyway, Su Tang was a bit on top at that time, but she still remembers the crime she suffered two days ago. She just bit her teeth and decided to ignore him.


    Can Lu Li give up so easily?


    "Ning Ning, hungry."


    Just a few children, but it contains a lot of emotions. Lu Li, who used to be a big cold worm, can laugh at Su Tang, get angry at Su Tang, and more importantly, act like a spoiler!


    This is not, Su sugar began to loose, not to mention a cup of soy milk, is Jiangshan, she wanted to send him ah.


    No wonder once upon a time, there were warlords playing in the war games. Since then, the monarch did not go to court early. This changed her, and she might have played more extraordinary than them.


    Of course, these are just in mind, on the surface, she continued her usual high cold.


    "The soymilk is cold. You like it so much..."


    Su Tang was carrying soya bean milk. She wanted to hum, for example, she would not give you a drink when she poured it. But Lu Li came over before she poured it. She suddenly bent over and drank the soya bean milk with her hand.


    There was also a ring of soybean milk white imprint on her thin lips. Lu Li knew later that she picked up her handkerchief and wiped it slowly under her straight eyes.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. It''s delicious."


    Every move was elegant, but somehow, Su Tang felt that this guy was seducing her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    Liz is nearly five hundred years old. He hasn''t seen any scenes before. Lu Li''s performance is like a peacock in heat. He is eager to show himself, and because he is sultry, he is careful everywhere.


    Unlike other Zerg, honest and direct, he is a step by step guide you, waiting for you to fall into the trap he has already set.


    He can''t let the queen take the bait. The queen is too simple to be eaten!


    However, Liz almost broke his heart, but he didn''t know that the two insects were willing to fight each other.


    Lu Li finished the soy milk, but he didn''t think it was enough. Instead, he asked Su Tang, "is the meat dumpling delicious or the crystal shrimp dumpling?"


    Su Tang is used to Chinese food, so most of the food on the restaurant is Chinese food. For example, now, breakfast is similar to the style of morning tea, and there are all kinds of delicious snacks.


    Su Tang was misled by beauty at the moment, and everyone was dizzy. When she heard the words, she subconsciously said what she really thought.


    "Meat dumplings are delicious. No, crystal shrimp dumplings are also delicious."


    "So it''s delicious?" Lu Li looked at that pair of clear eyes full of himself, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, "then I''ll try?"


    Su Tang was in a trance with her smile. Ah, she was really the man. When she didn''t smile, she was cold and expensive. When she laughed, she was a little devil.


    Sure enough, she suddenly felt that she could forgive everything.


    Su Tang is looking at the beautiful scenery, but the beautiful scenery is also looking at her.


    In Lu Li''s eyes, because the little girl had just had breakfast, at this time, her lips seemed to have been moistened, slightly open, with a sweet smell. People couldn''t help but want to taste them.


    He still has self-control, there are outsiders, he will not be abrupt with her.


    It''s just a pity, so Liz still has to throw it out.


    There are still some unfinished food in Sutang bowl, and Lu Li doesn''t dislike it either. He uses Sutang''s chopsticks to eat the rest of the food in the bowl.


    Su Tang let out a cry and exclaimed, "I''ve eaten all these!"


    The mood in Lu Li''s eyes darkened, but he said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s still delicious."


    Su Tang


    She once again found that Lu Li was a goblin!


    She has always done this kind of moves, and all of them have tried bailing. She used to think that those male masters were so deceptive that she didn''t see through her artificial acting skills. But she didn''t find it until now. It''s not that she didn''t find it, but that she didn''t find it out.


    Eat the rest of the food to eat, and then rub food more smoothly.


    Lu Li pulls the chair directly to Su Tang''s side, eating it while telling her which snack is more delicious. He is just like a conscientious food tester. When he meets something delicious, he will feed it himself.


    Who can refuse this service? Su Tang can''t refuse it anyway.


    After breakfast, Liz almost had indigestion. He thought that Lu Li''s mother shouldn''t be an insect. It was a fox! And the most insidious one!


    He felt it. In the end, he couldn''t eat breakfast.


    "Lu Li!"


    He wanted to warn him not to go too far and not to think that he was dead. As a result, Lu Li wrote lightly, "Liz, there''s something I didn''t have time to tell you. The queen has another name."


    At this juncture, there is no need to cover the vest.


    Liz subconsciously felt bad, but he still sat in place, waiting for him to continue.


    "You said


    "The queen has a name called Anle, you know that?"


    Lu Li''s slow attitude made Li Si extremely unhappy, "Lu Li, speak up, don''t delay time!"


    Lu Li pulled a sneer, "to introduce my fiancee again, Anle, also known as Anning."


    As soon as he said this, Liz froze on the spot.


    When he was a little older, he couldn''t recover for a long time. After a long time, he found his voice and asked, "is it the peace I know?"


    Su Tang''s face is deceptive, simple and innocent, but who would have thought that such a lovely face is a famous star pirate.


    Liz, "wait, you let me slow down first."


    Su Tang can''t bear to see him like this. She remembers that lisido is 500 years old. With the life span of the senior aristocrats of the Zerg, he usually lives 800 years old, which is barely middle-aged or old. It''s pitiful to be hit by this.


    She opened her mouth, just want to comfort, but see Lisi asked: "what Lu Li said is true?"


    Su Tang didn''t dare to hide, and even blew up another vest, which was the one she called herself the queen at the beginning.


    Liz felt that he was about to do CPR, so the couple really flirted.


    He suddenly felt that he shouldn''t be here


    Su Tang watched Li Si, the middle-aged and old man, leave with trembling legs. She felt even more sorry. "Lu Li, can I go too far?"How can this be said? Everyone has a few secrets, there is no reason to reveal all his cards.


    Lu Li felt again that the little girl was just fierce. In fact, she was as soft and lovely as her appearance.


    Such a cute little one, he was very lucky, he found out first.


    "Not too much." He said, suddenly eyebrow a pick, while the little girl soft hearted, and pathetic way: "but if you do not give me a title, it is too much."


    Su Tang


    Little brother, have we changed our identities?


    But Lu Li kept up his efforts. "You said you were going to marry me. I''m ready for my dowry."


    Su Tang is almost shocked. How can he say that if he is so shameless!


    "But But I''m not ready for the betrothal


    There are dowries and betrothal gifts. When Lu Li saw that she had taken the bait, he increased the bait. "It doesn''t matter. Having Ning Ning is the best betrothal gift. So, when will Ning marry?"


    Su Tang is a bit difficult to get married. What''s she talking about! Who would have thought that one day they would be responsible.


    Lu Li retreated. Seeing this, his eyes darkened a little. "So, I''m not strong enough. Also, if it wasn''t for Ning Ning, I was afraid that someone would have died. "


    Su Tang used to hate insects. In fact, what she really hates is those soft insects, not those with high facial values, such as butterflies and Lu.


    So, when Lu Li was pale, Su Tang felt that the sky was gray.


    She used to say that she didn''t like Lu Li. She didn''t take good care of Lu Li when she was a child. But in fact, she has been soft hearted since she intervened.


    This is not, when Lu Li''s appearance today, inexplicably coincided with his childhood, Su Tang had no principle at that time.


    That''s all!


    There are still tasks around, just to marry and marry. She is also a person who has seen big scenes!


    She doesn''t panic at such a small scene!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    Lu Li is really easy to coax, and he follows her unconditionally. As long as she is happy, he is willing to do it for her. Even on her wedding day, Su Tang joked that she wears men''s clothes and he wears women''s clothes, but he didn''t say a word of refutation.


    Of course, Lu Li is also a famous figure of the Zerg. Su Tang''s mouth is on the skin. When it comes to that day, he is not embarrassed.


    On the contrary, it was Lu Li who was so nervous that there seemed to be a trace of fear in his indifferent expression.


    The little girl has too many criminal records and means to escape. Lu Li can see people for a while, but he has no confidence to see people for a lifetime.


    In the interstellar age, the divorce rate was also quite high, so marriage was not everything.


    This kind of anxiety, until exchange ring, Su sugar looking at that long and slender hand with distinct bone knot unexpectedly in tiny tremble, just discover Lu Li is how insecure.


    She slightly Leng, suddenly love him.


    So, before Lu Li reacts, she pulls his tie and brings it to her. She, on tiptoe, gives him a warm kiss.


    Wedding broadcast all over the world, this scene, the studio all blew up.


    As the queen of Zerg and the boss of cannibal star bandit group, Su Tang''s dual identity was untied, which caused a turmoil.


    In the words of netizens, that is, my queen, ruthless up, even their own people are slaughtered.


    As a result, such a cruel man is so cute?!


    Now, it''s a kiss like sovereignty. It''s fierce and cute. Everyone wants to scream.


    Because Su Tang is different from other people''s impression of the Zerg, she is not only not indifferent, but also smiling all day long, which is just damned charming. Moreover, because of her relationship, those irascible Zerg in the past no longer slaughtered at will, and even established diplomatic relations with many races.


    Gradually, Zerg is no longer a terrible pronoun, and the universe seems to be in a peaceful period. Many people owe this credit to Sutang.


    But now, Su Tang is looking at someone with a smile in her eyes. Her red lips are slightly opened, and she looks very arrogant and wanton, but her slightly red ears betray her.


    "From now on, Mr. Lu, please give me more advice," she said


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 9%, and the current blackening index is 1%."


    This instruction has been a lifetime.


    The wedding day was the most impressive and happy day in Lu Li''s life. Later, his hair turned gray, his eyes were all confused, and he could still remember every minute of that day clearly.


    His little girl, from that day on, accompanied him for a long time, and grew old together. From his little girl to his little old lady, the only constant is that she is still lovely.


    In the interstellar age, no matter how well the development of science and technology is, she will still live, grow old, die and die. Su Tang planned to accompany him all her life from the beginning, but she didn''t expect that she would never be able to completely let go of this kind of experience.


    He held her hand, so from clenching to finally letting go, in fact, it was only ten seconds before and after, but for Su Tang, the power in her body seemed to be suddenly emptied, and suddenly lost.


    The Zerg queen has a new successor, but the former queen Sutang is still respected by the Zerg people.


    Lu Li didn''t show any painful expression until he died. He left with a smile. For him, this life is enough. His little wife has been with him all his life. He has done everything he can say and do. In this life, there will be no regrets left.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    Su Tang''s heart falls to the ground empty, is to listen to that always let her happy system prompt, still can''t lift interest.


    System, "son, change a new task, we are a hero again, you accompany him for 600 years, what concept!"


    Su Tang is very clear that she has a set of emotional dilution. Once the task is completed, what she has experienced in the past will be blurred. Even if she remembers it, her feelings will no longer resonate.


    Before leaving, she took a deep look at Lu Li. Then she took back her sight and said to the system, "let''s go."


    ***


    New World ¡¤ I married myself accidentally


    Su Tang was still in a trance. Looking at the strange environment around her, she felt that this was the most exciting time in history.


    A pair of red candles were burning on the table. Now they were crackling and making a small sound. The light was dim. It should be dark now, but maybe it was because of marriage. The red lantern in the courtyard was night, and it also gave off a weak red light. Looking out of the window, it was red. Of course, the red happy words pasted on the window could not be ignored.


    But these are not the key, the key is who is the bride?


    Yes, who is the bride?


    Su Tang looked at herself in the bridegroom''s clothes and felt that the world was more trance.


    Niang, even if you wake up and get married, why is she still a bridegroom? Shouldn''t she be a woman?With this kind of doubt, she trembled and lowered her head. Just as she was thinking about whether to touch it to see if she had more accessories than other girls, the system finally made a sound.


    "Don''t look, you don''t have that tool." The voice of the system is quiet. I think it''s too difficult to take this host. When girls are wondering about their gender, shouldn''t they touch their chest? How come it''s her turn to touch her subconsciously?


    What the hell is this!


    The systematic answer not only didn''t make Sutang relax, but also made her more nervous.


    What''s the most exciting part of the wedding night? It''s wedding candles! If the bride finds that she doesn''t have tools, then she''s going to finish.


    "New And the bride? "


    System, "no bride."


    Su Tang:???


    "This is your other operation." System, "congratulations on your new achievement of marrying yourself."


    Su Tang


    Although she doesn''t have much impression, this kind of coquettish operation really seems to be in line with her style.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, her eyes swept to the side of the bronze mirror, which made her collapse directly.


    It''s so ugly. How can such a face be so ugly!


    It''s just ugly. The key point is that she also feels an obscene temperament, but maybe it''s too unforgettable. She finally remembers the memory of the world.


    First of all, she is a eunuch, or the Duke of the East chamber. Secondly, as a dead eunuch with a little ugly appearance and a little obscene temperament, her identity is a standard cannon fodder.


    She remembers that according to her appearance, she was not worthy to serve in front of a noble man, but by the way, the prince of Lenggong, who used to be a bully, was only served by her.


    Therefore, when the new emperor ascended the throne, she rose with the tide.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    The new emperor ascended the throne, but the new emperor was not the man, but the man''s first enemy. Su Tang, as the dog leg of the new emperor, was also the man. Even when he was playing piano, he was wearing a mask, so what was his temper?!


    Su Tang is sitting in her bridal chamber, her irritable hair is all scratched by her. At this moment, the boy outside the door suddenly screams.


    "King Qi, you can''t break in!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    Su Tang shivered at the boy''s words outside the door. In this case, if someone broke in, don''t say where she would go to find a daughter-in-law. In case this guy gets sick again and gets manic, she can''t beat him!


    Su Tang has a flash of inspiration. Without waiting for Wei Qi to come in, she kicks the door and goes out. Then she locks the door quickly and looks at Wei Qi with a smile.


    Wei Qi was given the title of king, but the title was very scribbled. It can be seen that the new Emperor didn''t pay much attention to him.


    When the emperor and his courtiers ascended the throne, Wei Qi had the same scenery, but now it''s gone.


    So many courtiers who used to please him turned the wind. But these are not the main ones. In the past, when the former emperor ascended the throne, this was the arrogant Lord. Especially at that time, the former Emperor was ashamed of him. No matter what he did, he would be held in his pocket. Now, when the throne is replaced, it must be with a tail between his legs. But this Lord is not, he is still arrogant.


    Now the court situation is unstable. On the surface, the new emperor does not have any bad feelings. But the courtiers are clear in their hearts. At the beginning, he almost took the new emperor''s throne. Who would easily put down this dispute of gratitude and resentment? Therefore, we all think that this master is a grasshopper after autumn, and will not be able to hop for long.


    The new Emperor didn''t want to see him, and others were waiting for him to fall, but it didn''t mean that everyone dared to bully him, so when he wanted to break into Sutang''s bridal chamber, he screamed out in horror.


    His father-in-law dares to fight against him because he is backed by the emperor. He is killed by king Qi, and no one is in charge of him.


    Su Tang didn''t want to stay in the world for a long time, so she didn''t do the time-consuming, laborious and painstaking task of cultivating people. No, the whole East Hall is just like those cannon fodder villains in movies and TV dramas. Seeing the boundless scenery, it''s actually a mess of loose sand. When something happens, everyone can run away.


    A eunuch is not supposed to run a house outside, but he can''t stand being favored. Not only does he have a private house, but he can also marry meijiao''e.


    Su Tang''s wedding dress is quite exquisite, with golden sleeves wrapped around her sleeves and a little flicker under the light. But her face is ugly, which is not worthy of this exquisite wedding dress. Besides, she is now very arrogant and holding her chin up. Although her mouth is smiling, she looks a bit ironic.


    A slave, dare to look at the Lord so high, that is the following offence.


    "Lord, it''s hard to get married."


    Wei Qi is very handsome, but he is not like the ordinary white faced scholar. He is gentle and gentle. His temperament is majestic, and his eyes are deep and sharp. When he is close to him, he will be suppressed inexplicably. That is the inherent momentum. Even in the cold palace, even in ragged clothes, his dark eyes are still enough to surprise others.


    When other people attend the wedding banquet, they will worry about the host''s family. Very few people will wear white clothes. But this one is just wearing white brocade. His hair is only tied with one hair band. He is evil and lazy.


    At the moment, he looked at Su Tang, mouth slowly pulled out a smile, "a dead eunuch, there should be no objects, with what to marry ah."


    Su Tang''s gains and losses are not real eunuchs. Otherwise, they would have met each other for a long time.


    "Is it difficult for king Qi to come to see the slave joke?" She smiles, not angry by his words at all. Instead, she says with a smile: "if you are a pretty girl, you don''t have that object. When you put a vase there, you are in a good mood."


    If it''s good-looking, it''s OK. But Su Tang''s honor is so ugly now. It''s just hot eyes when she smiles.


    Even in the dim light, Wei Qi was disgusted. He didn''t want to say anything, so he raised his leg and planned to kick it.


    It''s so ugly, Wei Qi said. He didn''t want to see such a hot eye thing.


    He came here just for recreation.


    Other people are looking at him with poor eyes, but only he knows that the Dragon chair, he has never been disdained, his only life is to find his dream fairy.


    In a dream, he knew very well that he would never find her in his life.


    Wei Qi''s eyes were cold when he thought of the little fairy with fuzzy face. Why can''t he ask for it all his life, but others can laugh and be happy? Since God has made him unhappy, others are not qualified to be happy.


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was thinking. He suddenly raised his foot and kicked people. He was so angry that he wanted to hit people. But no matter how much she is favored, she can''t beat the Lord for no reason. That''s the following offence. So she can only hide by force.


    A little eunuch doesn''t know much about martial arts. No, she deliberately hid herself in a mess. As a result, she didn''t wait to get up from the ground, so she heard Wei Qi say lazily, "your wife, I''m in love with you."


    Su Tang:???


    Meow, meow, meow?


    What do you like?


    Do you know what my wife looks like?


    You, a noble prince, come up and rob his wife from a little eunuch. Do you want to lose face?


    Su Tang thought he was crazy. Even the system couldn''t help sighing: "bull force."Su Tang, "..." Shut up! Come to think of a way. Where can I find him a wife? " The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. In the end, she scolded directly: "Psycho!"


    The system was not idle before. It combined with the recent events, and it gave an answer, "I summed up the bad things he did recently, and then I found out that this was an ancient version of revenge society. It means that if I''m not happy, none of you can be happy. "


    Su Tang


    It''s a psycho.


    The wife doesn''t have it, and she won''t give it. No, she got up from the ground, with her hair in disorder, and sneered, "I''m afraid king Qi forgot that the slave''s marriage was given by the emperor."


    Wei Qi sneered, not to mention the emperor, even the former Emperor, who never looked in his eyes.


    "So, you little eunuch don''t want to give it?"


    Su Tang said, "king Qi, you are the Lord. Although the slave is not even a man, since he married her, he will be responsible for her."


    The more she said, the more satirized Wei Qi was. "I didn''t expect that the little eunuch around the emperor was also a kind of lover. It''s interesting. But if you want to be responsible for her, it depends on whether you have the ability. "


    Su Tang can''t stop Wei Qi, but now if the door is opened, it''s absolutely necessary to help!


    "King Qi!" She cried out, and ran to the door with short legs, blocking his way. "King Qi, if you insist on breaking in, I think you will only get a corpse. A dead body will only be a burden to you. "


    Wei Qi looked at him condescensively. Suddenly, he seemed to hear a joke, and even his voice was full of laughter. "It''s just a corpse. It''s no burden to talk about. Don''t worry, I will let people bury her well."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    Wei Qi''s smile is full of sick feelings. It seems that for him, it doesn''t matter whether the body is dead or not. Anyway, as long as you are not happy, I will be happy.


    Su Tang resisted the impulse of beating people violently, but he knelt down with a puff on his face. No matter whether he was angry or not, he hugged his leg directly. Then, he cried in a sharp voice: "madam, if you fight for my husband''s incomplete life, you will not be insulted by others. You go first!"


    This voice howls, Wei Qi immediately cold under the face, but this is not the point, the point is this dead ugly dead ugly little eunuch actually holding his leg!


    His eyes swept down slightly. Although he saw only the back of his head, Su Tang''s ugly face was impressive enough. However, the blue veins on Wei Qi''s forehead burst out on the spot.


    He resisted the impulse to take Su Tang dog''s head and moved his feet. His original intention was to throw people away, and then kill her again. But who could have thought that the little eunuch looked soft and weak, but his strength was extremely strong. Instead of throwing people away, he fell to the ground with the little eunuch.


    In early autumn, it''s cool, and there are many ginkgo leaves on the ground. Although this private house is not as beautiful as the Imperial Palace, nor as exquisite and gorgeous as Prince Qi''s residence, it''s also very enjoyable.


    It would be a pleasure for meijiao''e to roll twice in the yard full of Ginkgo leaves. But if she rolls with a little eunuch who is physically disabled and ugly, Wei Qi just wants to kill.


    Before, she had already thought of killing her when she held her leg, but she was afraid that the fresh blood would splash on her clothes when she killed her, which delayed a little bit. Who could have thought that the little eunuch was so bold that he dared to wrestle with him!


    Wei Qi''s eyes were full of killing intention, and even the dagger came out of his boots.


    At the critical moment, Su Tang was also a strange man. He was shocked and said: "Lord, I didn''t expect you to be such a lord! You You... "


    In fact, the courtyard was full of people, but one was the emperor''s confidant, the other was the emperor''s favorite prince. No one dared to step forward. When they were watching, they saw Su Tang standing up from Wei Qi. Her eyes were still frightening, but her eyes were stuck between Wei Qi''s three parts of an acre.


    "Lord, I don''t have those two liang of meat. That doesn''t mean I want you!" Su Tang''s face was full of shame and indignation. Her mouth trembled because of anger. "Lord, you can''t be too shameless! Look at your place. It''s It did to me Do that... "


    Maybe he was so angry that he even forgot to call himself Nu CAI.


    Can be so stuttering a few words, but it is the earthquake all around the garden people are silly.


    Everyone''s head is slowly filled with a question mark of shock?


    What does father-in-law Xiaolin mean by this?


    Is that what they mean?


    But XIAOLINZI''s father-in-law''s face and Wang Shuai''s astonishing face made everyone feel that the world was a bit terrible.


    Is it because king Qi is so beautiful that he has aesthetic deformity and chooses the ugly ones?


    Or More directly, is king Qi ill again?


    Countless terrible thoughts flashed through his mind. At this time, king Qi suddenly laughed.


    Wei Qi inherited his mother''s face, but compared with his mother''s demon but not gorgeous temperament, the master''s whole body is full of the smell of evil, especially when he smiles, it''s even more evil.


    All the people were softened by his laughter and almost knelt down. Then, he sat up slowly from the ground.


    He had made up his mind not to look at that ugly face, but now He was staring at her.


    In his eyes, he wanted to tear the little eunuch to pieces, but in the eyes of outsiders, because the light was dim and hazy, there was a strange feeling of love and killing each other.


    All the people were shocked by the terrible thought. Instead, Su Tang was not afraid of death and continued to tremble. "King Qi, you can''t do this. Although you were in the cold palace, you always stole my clothes, but..." But after a long time, she couldn''t say why, and finally changed the topic rigidly, "I''ve got a wife!"


    What to say next, no one has heard, full of Qi Wang steal a little eunuch clothes hot news.


    After a long time, we all forget that in the cold palace period, Wei Qi and the new emperor were neighbors of the cold palace. As the little eunuch of the new emperor, Su Tang was also a neighbor of Wei Qi. At that time, Wei Qi did not have enough food and clothing to keep himself from being frozen.


    But now the truth doesn''t matter.


    Wei Qi stares at the eunuch and listens to her words from time to time. She looks strange and hard to distinguish. For a moment, she can''t see whether she is angry or calm after hitting the truth.


    "Oh..."


    There was a smile in her throat, but Su Tang was so surprised that she stepped back, "Lord, the slave has married!"


    This is the second time that she repeated these words, like a warning and a useless resistance at the end. If her face looks better, it will show another kind of aesthetic feeling, but nowLet''s kill it.


    Su Tang is still a little nervous when she makes things out of control, but she is also trying to delay time. At this time, the new emperor''s straw bag will surely come to see the play. Sure enough, when Wei Qi is about to kill her, the new emperor finally comes late.


    "Ninth brother, what are you doing?"


    The new emperor ranks the first. He is nearly ten years older than Wei Qi. Different from Wei Qi, who is a sick and charming evil, the new emperor follows the Confucian and elegant line, which is to reprimand people and to reason with you.


    A lot of Confucian scholars still eat this food very much. However, just a few months after the new emperor ascended the throne, there have been all kinds of poems praising the former Emperor. They think that he is an example of Confucian scholars and also their hope.


    In the reign of David, the generals had more status than the civil servants. The reason why the new emperor did this was to improve the status of the civil servants. After all, although he was an emperor now, he had very little military power. How could he be relieved?


    In the face of the gentle rebuke from the new emperor, Wei Qi stares at the little eunuch who runs to the back of the new emperor with a smile in his eyes.


    The little eunuch is very flattering. He has seen this picture countless times before, but this time, he always feels very dazzling.


    The new emperor still has the right to speak at the moment. Su Tang holds his thigh. No, now he has begun to cry.


    "Emperor, you have to decide for the slave. As soon as Lord Qi comes up, he will ask the slave to give him his wife. How can the slave promise? Although the slave is not a serious man, he will treat her well all his life since he has got a wife..."


    The eunuch was very nagging, but the new Emperor didn''t hear a few words in his ears. What he was interested in now was su Tang''s words.


    That is to say, does his nine younger brother really like the ugly and short eunuch around him?


    If that''s true, it would be very interesting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    Su Tang told such a big lie, but it was only an expedient. She didn''t believe that Wei Qi would admit it, so she never thought that the guy would lick his lips and laugh.


    "It''s pretty ugly." Wei Qi looked at Su Tang and said, "it should be fun to play."


    Su Tang:???


    What are you doing!


    You look at your face, and then look at her face. Would you repeat what you said before?


    Su Tang was shocked, but then she thought that if the Emperor didn''t care about her, she might not see the sun tomorrow.


    "The Emperor..." She had to hold the cannon fodder''s thigh tightly for a moment. She fell on her knees with a puff. Because she was ugly, she neither looked up nor spoke.


    Even compared with those eunuchs, the girl''s family is too thin, but in the cold moonlight, she is shown a sense of abuse.


    Wei Qi narrowed his eyes. Then he felt that he was seriously ill again. He saw the shadow of a fairy on a little eunuch.


    Chi, how can you compare with his fairy without roots?


    So, kill it.


    "Emperor, I ask for someone like you."


    The new emperor raised his eyelids and said, "as a prince, you don''t see people in the morning. Now you want people to be positive. What do you say?"


    A gentle rebuke, a pair of brotherly.


    But behind the scenes, everyone knows that there is only one life between them.


    Wei Qi was deeply loved by the former Emperor, and the new emperor did not dare to move him. Another reason was that he still had one or two life-saving objects in his hands.


    If you really kill him, it will do harm to the reputation of the new emperor, and outsiders will say that he can''t tolerate his brothers.


    Wei Qi saw the calculation in his eyes, and the corner of his mouth pulled out a touch of invisible sarcasm, "I use Shangfang''s sword to exchange with you."


    There is only one Shangfang sword. It can represent the authority of the emperor and kill anyone over the emperor. But it is such a treasure. He is so casual that he says he wants to replace it.


    The new emperor''s pupil suddenly shrank, and even his fingers slightly tightened. But then, he scolded: "ridiculous! It''s given by my father. How can I exchange it at will? "


    Wei Qi danger is langdang, smell speech, lazy ground slants an eye, "emperor really don''t change? If you miss this opportunity, you won''t know when next time. "


    This is very arrogant, but he has always been so, other people are used to it, only the new emperor, clenched his fist.


    Naturally, he wants it, and even wants it madly. In this way, the next time he starts copying, he will have enough confidence. But he can''t. If Xiao Lin goes out, he will die tomorrow. Who dares to work for him at that time? At least At least wait for him to take the throne.


    He took a deep breath and began to speak again, but with a smile, "it''s only a year since my father died, but you''re going to give his Shangfang sword to someone. It''s nonsense. Now go back to my house and think about it behind closed doors." When he finished, he added, "remember to write a confession, when to finish it, when to let you go out."


    It''s unheard of to exchange Shangfang''s sword for a eunuch. Even if the eunuch is the Duke of the East chamber, it can''t cover up the fact that he is a eunuch!


    Everyone thought that Wei Qi would be angry. After all, he even took out Shangfang''s sword. Unexpectedly, he gently exposed it.


    "All right, if you don''t change it, don''t change it. After a while, I''ll use other things to change it."


    After talking for a long time, I still didn''t listen to what the new emperor said.


    At the moment, the new emperor''s face was livid, but Wei Qi yawned lazily, with a look of lack of interest. "It''s getting late, so I''ll go back to my house and shut up." Then he made a very nonstandard ceremony and left without waiting for the new emperor to speak.


    However, when he came to Su Tang''s side, he suddenly squatted down and stroked her dog''s head. "It''s a pity not to cut off such a round head."


    Su Tang Shivering.


    Wei Qi, "Tut, I can only let you live a few more days." He said very reluctantly, reluctantly with a trace of regret, and finally told: "remember to save your life, I will come to get it myself."


    What he said was so light that no one else could hear him except Su Tang.


    But the words were full of malice. It was the devil.


    Wei Qi left, so it was unnecessary for others to stay here, but the new Emperor didn''t speak, and no one dared to go.


    The new emperor looked around and looked at Su Tang who was still kneeling on the ground. Finally, he managed to pull out a gentle smile. "OK, Xiao Lin, don''t kneel down. I won''t disturb you on the wedding night."


    Su Tang, "to the emperor."


    When the yard finally quieted down, Sue sugar sat down on the ground and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead.


    It''s special. It''s exciting.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and then asked the system, "so, how did I marry myself? How did this Oolong come out? And how come I''ve never heard of the most beautiful woman in the world? "The system says, "the most beautiful woman in the world was sealed by the heroes in the Jianghu. As for why, do you still remember some important things you did when you first wore women''s clothes?"


    Su Tang Inexplicable guilty.


    The little eunuch is too subdued. In order to investigate something, she occasionally goes out in women''s clothes. Because the palace is too subdued, when she runs in the world, she can be as easy as she wants. So her reputation is so famous.


    There are three parts in the world. One is to kill her, the other is to worship her as a goddess, and the other is to watch a play.


    The system added: "originally, today some people will come to assassinate you. You know, as a pension plan started by the system, the best way is to make you disappear in this world. It''s just It is a fan of a meal, and said, "Wei Qi help you solve."


    Sugar:?


    System, "he said, your life can only be taken by him, I''m afraid those people will kill you easily."


    Su Tang didn''t know how to describe her mood. After a pause, she said, "do I have to thank him?"


    System, "goodbye, he just threatened with those assassins that whoever wants to kill you first and take his pleasure will kill them all."


    Su Tang looks at the sky and wants to cry without tears. As soon as she comes to hell mode, how can she be so difficult.


    "Then tell me, what is the point of Wei Qi''s blackening?"


    According to my investigation, when you leave and no longer enter his "dream", his mood starts to go wrong. So, you still have to take the main responsibility. "


    So far, Su Tang has nothing to say.


    She wiped her slightly stiff face and wandered back to the bridal chamber.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    Other people''s bridal chamber is very happy. Su Tang''s bridal chamber is very sad. At this moment, she takes off her face and shows a white and delicate little face. The little girl looks pretty. When she looks down, her eyes are full of grievances. How to look at it is heartbreaking.


    She scratched her hair impatiently, and the system was sympathetic. There were tigers in front and wolves behind. Xindi was not a good boss, and she could sell her at any time. The man became her first enemy again. She thought about her head every day, and even the world was full of enemies.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    After su Tang unloaded her face, she turned to the bed and said, "what else can I do? It''s a step by step."


    For example, in the new emperor''s side, she''d better do something beautiful in the near future. Anyway, it can make him look up to him and prove that she is still powerful. The next time Wei Qi takes Shangfang''s sword or other things for her, she can at least stand on her side again.


    As for the man


    Why don''t you hang it for a while?


    After all, she didn''t know how to start for a while.


    Su Tang just thought like this, but the system exclaimed, "lying trough!"


    Su Tang:???


    At night, it''s very frightening!


    System, "Wei Qi in order to find his dream lover, he actually re drug!"


    Wei Qi was ill because his mother had taken poison by mistake. However, because of the weak toxicity, he barely survived. It''s just that the original poison was not directly fed to his mouth. It was diluted by his mother''s body a little, but this guy now eats it himself!


    What a cruel man!


    Sue sugar is sleepy now. "Shit, madman!"


    You''re crazy! The poison was very toxic, otherwise his mother would not have eaten it by mistake, and her hind foot would have been premature, and then she would have died soon afterwards.


    She got up in a hurry, and now there was no place to look for Qin. Fortunately, there was a backup antidote in the room. Su Tang kept on following the system and came to king Qi''s residence.


    Prince Qi''s house is a wall of iron, surrounded by guards. She remembered that when the former Emperor was in power, because of Wei Qi''s mother, she was afraid that he would encounter another accident, so she directly allocated 10000 guards to him. Now these guards have followed him to his palace.


    Su Tang checked the next four weeks, almost did not bite his teeth, this special guard is more terrible than the palace!


    Finally, she had to find a corner to wait for the guard to change shifts, and finally she sneaked in.


    In order to wait for the guard to change shifts, Su Tang waited from the evening until early in the morning. It was almost dawn that she finally found a chance to sneak in.


    Stay up all night, eyelids are some can''t bear, but for the task, she can only bear.


    Fortunately, unlike the outer court, the inner court was not strictly guarded, and there were few people. Wei Qi didn''t seem to like so many people, so there was no one else in his inner court except two little eunuchs, who were standing outside the door, which was convenient for her.


    At this point, they were all sleeping, but as soon as Su Tang came in, he saw the eunuchs standing against the gate, looking as if they were dead, while inside the house, crackling and tearing down the house.


    She paused, then suddenly, this guy must be sick.


    Once upon a time in Lenggong, as a neighbor, Su Tang knew very well that she would have a small attack every three or five days. Whenever the season changed, she would have to see some blood. There are few people in Lenggong, and they are remote. There are not many living things. But Wei Qi has this ability. No one will kill him, so he will kill others, such as cats and dogs, birds in the sky, and even fish in the water.


    Killing can''t appease the rage in his body. On the contrary, once he sees blood, it will make him crazier.


    The little eunuchs may have been ordered, but now the door is still locked, but from time to time something smashed, making the door look shaky.


    Su Tang jumped to the roof. She lifted the tiles and jumped down. Of course, before she jumped down, she lit the smoke again.


    Wei Qi was in a wrong state, so he didn''t find anything different. However, when Su Tang came to his bedroom, he saw that there was only one place, which was well protected even when he got sick.


    It''s a good place by the window. Before Su Tang came here, she didn''t look at the yard very much, but she could see that the yard was beautiful. If the window was opened, it would be beautiful. Under the windowsill, there was a Guqin.


    Wei Qi didn''t notice anyone coming in. At the moment, he was not as handsome as before. His delicate clothes were wrinkled, his hair was half covered and half scattered, his eyes were full of blood, and he looked like a madman.


    There was nothing to smash around, and then he suddenly stopped, and then, suddenly, turned around.


    Four eyes opposite, then, Su Tang heard a laugh, but that laugh crazy, how to see how cautious people.


    "Here you are You''re back at last. "


    The former Wei Qi was not a kind person. He had a surly temperament and was always evil in his eyes. Later, when she was almost cured, he knew about his mother''s wife, so he disguised himself and won the emperor''s pity.Wei Qi''s acting skills were very excellent. In those ten years, not only the emperor, but also the ministers in the court were cheated by him. Of course, in addition to his superb acting skills, he is also very good at leading soldiers to fight. He still remembers the foreign invasion in the past, but he led soldiers to fight several times and won many battles. Therefore, he has a high reputation in the army.


    He had been pulled out of the abyss, but now, the damned thing jumped back!


    Maybe he hated iron but not steel, or maybe he bullied him so badly in his yard before. Su Tang was so angry that if he didn''t beat him up, he would be beaten up.


    "You are so special, you can do it! I ran back to take drugs by myself. Why don''t you go to heaven? "


    Su Tang was afraid of leaving a mark, so she didn''t use her internal power. Therefore, she just looked at Wei Qi with a heavy hand. In fact, she didn''t feel much pain for Wei Qi who was crazy.


    However, the body does not hurt, but the heart is happy.


    His fairy is back for him.


    Su Tang ignored his infatuated eyes, beat to the end, saw that there was residual poison on the table, and his face was twisted. "Do you still eat poison, son of a bitch?"


    Wei Qi looked at her without blinking an eye. Because he had taken the poison, his head hurt so much that he wanted to destroy it. For the first time, when he saw her, his heart began to beat again.


    "Eat


    As long as he can see her, let alone take poison, he dares to take any more risks.


    Su Tangqi didn''t know what to say. In the end, she could only confiscate these poisons. "Is there any other poison?"


    Wei Qi didn''t stop her action either, but when she took away all the poison, she laughed, "I can match it again."


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    Su Tang wanted to dig a hole to bury people at that time. He didn''t want to live, and he saved a fart! Just bury it!


    Finally, the only reason left for her to decide to deal with the matter in a different direction. If it''s medicine or not, it''s a big deal that she will lose it next time she comes.


    "Did king Qi have his wish fulfilled?"


    Su Tang tried her best to be gentle, so as not to stimulate the madman again. Unexpectedly, the other party changed the way she was smiling and chanting before, and the whole person was staring at her with evil eyes.


    That look was too terrible, Sue sugar was a little uncomfortable, but for the task, she felt that she still had to gamble.


    What does Wei Qi really want?


    When she thought this way, she had to ask, but Wei Qi''s face was really bad, but it seemed that she was afraid of scaring her and soon suppressed it.


    It''s hard for people to keep calm when they have poisonous hair. It''s the limit that Wei Qi can bear not to hurt her. No, he simply turns his back to her and locks his eyes on the window.


    He said, "I know you things."


    Caught off guard was said to be something, Su sugar face full of question marks, very puzzled.


    But Wei Qi sneered: "there are many stories in the storybook. Little fox incarnates into a human figure to repay the scholar, the snail girl takes care of the farmer without complaint or regret, and the ghost Xiaoqian..." There are too many examples. He just gives a few examples and stops. He just opens his mouth again, but his words are measured with a few minutes of negativity. "I know you will leave after you have reported your kindness, so do you think I will tell you what I want?"


    Listen to this answer, Su sugar on the spot on the muddled force, a wordless look at him.


    My friend, you read a lot of this story book. How can you repay your kindness with your rich imagination? What''s the matter with her?!


    ¡°¡­¡­ You think too much. "


    Wei Qi suddenly turned around and grabbed her arm. Her eyes were slightly ferocious. "No, I didn''t think much. You want to get rid of me in a hurry!"


    The arm is caught off guard, Su Tang can''t help but frown. "Qi Wang, you keep saying that I''m trying to repay my kindness. So, please tell me, what kind of kindness am I holding?"


    Of course, Wei Qi doesn''t know. His consciousness of taking medicine is confused. He can''t tell whether he is in a dream or in reality. This is the only explanation that makes the most sense. If she is a human, why don''t she come to him? She has to appear in her own dream every time.


    A few years ago, he recovered from his illness. He was happy and worried. He was happy that he could finally look like a normal person. He was also worried that she would not come again when his illness got better. As a result, she really did not come.


    He waited and waited, and even the Emperor gave him the crown prince, he refused.


    At that time, the former Emperor was so angry that he sentenced him to confinement, and even beat him on several boards. He lay in bed for several days, waiting for her to come to him every day. But a year later, the former emperor died, the new emperor ascended the throne, and she disappeared.


    For five years, he waited for her for five years. In the end, he even took the poison again. He thought, the big deal is one life.


    This force really forced people out again. Wei Qi didn''t regret it. This time, he decided not to let go!


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do for me, but since you appear in my dream, you must have something to do with me, maybe you owe me, or something else."


    Sue sugar almost laughed at the end.


    Well, she really owes him!


    "Tell me, why didn''t you want the throne?"


    Su Tang thought he would make a long speech, so he picked up a chair from the ground and sat down. However, he only said a few words, and he was no longer interested in this topic.


    "If you don''t want it, you don''t want it," he said. "If you don''t want it, you don''t want it


    ¡°£¿¡± Sue sugar, "that''s it?"


    Wei Qi stares at her without blinking an eye, half ring, suddenly narrowed his eyes. He suddenly felt that the veil on her face was very eye-catching. Over the years, he had never wanted to lift the veil to see her.


    Instead of rushing forward, he said quietly, "otherwise?"


    Su Tang chokes and wants to accept it. It''s the throne! How many people dream of their whole life, but on second thought, this guy doesn''t even want his life, what''s a throne.


    Suddenly, she leaned back on the chair and said, "what do you want?"


    Wei Qi takes a small step. They have known each other for ten years. He ignores her at the beginning, but later he doesn''t want to look at her. Even if Su Tang finished her task at that time, even if they are in the same room, they are still in the safe range.


    So subtly, Su Tang felt that she was safe with him, especially when she used this identity.


    Wei Qi looked closer and closer, but Su Tang didn''t notice. Instead, she racked her brains to think about how to persuade him.


    If a person is not interested in power or money, then there is only one possibility left, that is love.


    Over the years, Su Tang has grown up with him. I really don''t know who this guy likes. Is it She suddenly sat up, or can''t escape the fate of inverted paste?She has a little headache. Every world is in love with men. Can''t she have a different one?


    "King Qi..." She tried her best to persuade him to fall in love. She was the most successful in her career. As soon as she looked up, she suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between them.


    Wei Qi, he When did you get so close to yourself?


    Su Tang sits on the chair. If she stands up, she will definitely touch his body. She pauses. She just wants to move the chair back. As a result, she just makes efforts in her hand, but the other party bends down and clasps the armrest of the chair.


    Wei Qi hooked his lips, smiling rather than smiling, with abnormal excitement in his eyes, "where are you going?"


    Su Tang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and his head leans over, and his head subconsciously leans aside. "Qi Wang, let go."


    When Wei Qi was so close to her, he could smell the faint fragrance on her. It was very light, but it was addictive.


    "It''s sweet." He said, sniffing around her neck.


    Su Tang''s eyelids shook hard, and then she kicked them.


    Shit, it''s not just a psycho, it''s a pervert!


    She didn''t show mercy. Even if it was the man, she still had to fight when it was time to fight. As expected, Wei Qi released her hand to hold the chair, and her pretty face was slightly ferocious.


    However ferocious return ferocious, in the eyes that son excitement, pour is more cautious person.


    That feeling, as if by what terror monster to stare at the same, dangerous and excited.


    Su Tang tries not to show her waistcoat. Mi Xiang is almost burning. If she doesn''t leave, this guy will be awake. So she stands up.


    But no one thought that Wei Qi, who was slightly bent over in pain, took advantage of her standing up and pulled away the veil from her face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    Su Tang''s head was blank at that time, because she was wearing a veil, so she never thought about hiding her face.


    Now, the four eyes are opposite.


    A moment later, Wei Qi suddenly chuckled.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Finally, his fairy has a full face.


    At that time, Su Tang beat people violently. This time, she didn''t show any mercy. However, the more she beat, the more she laughed. In the end, Su Tang was in a trance.


    Shit, shake m?


    She shivered and put on the veil again. Before she left, she did not forget to glare at him fiercely. "King Qi, you should have a face!"


    Wei Qi just fell on the bed and watched her leave from the roof. The smile on her face could not stop.


    I''m afraid his fairy doesn''t know. He doesn''t want to be a man at all.


    There was too much noise in the house. The eunuch at the door looked at each other. Fearing that something might happen to his master, he opened the door and carefully put his head in. Just now, they heard the joyful laughter of king Qi. They had been waiting on him for so many years, but for the first time, they heard how happy he was.


    "Master, are you ok?"


    As soon as the eunuchs finished asking, they saw their prince lying on the ground, as if he was pondering something. The tip of his tongue just licked his thin lip, and the whole human demon sin was Astringency.


    They shivered. It was generally acknowledged in the capital that our Lord looked good. In order to get on with him, many people used to send concubines to the emperor. But at that time, the emperor refused to accept anyone. Even the emperor refused to marry him. At one time, they thought that their Lord didn''t like this kind of thing. But now, what''s his expression and manner like It''s like falling in love.


    This is What happened?


    Wei Qi got up from the ground. When Su Tang came, he still gave him some soothing incense. Coupled with the later stimulation, Wei Qi''s head didn''t hurt any more, his body was better, and he even had some exercise.


    "I''ll go to my study and clean it up."


    Little eunuchs see Master return to normal, immediately happily line a gift, "yes, master."


    As soon as Wei Qi opened the door of his study, all kinds of portraits appeared, but the people in the picture were the same. Without exception, they all wear veils. In the picture, they either bend their eyebrows happily, or because they are wronged, they are looking in a certain direction wrongly.


    Once upon a time, Wei Qi liked this one the most. He didn''t know why he liked it, so he instinctively wanted to see the poor little fairy.


    Now that the person in the dream has a full face, he naturally wants to outline it with every stroke, but in the end, he wants to see her cry.


    The last appearance of the little girl in the picture is that her eyes are slightly red, her eyes are full of tears, her teeth are biting her lower lip, like pain and mixed with other emotions.


    It took Wei Qi a whole day to finish the painting. He would have painted one every so often before, but it was the only painting that he couldn''t put down.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Tang drags her tired body and finally returns to her bedroom. She is planning to sleep for a day and a night, but the system suddenly says something.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    It''s rare to reduce the blackening value on the second day of the game!


    At that time, Su Tang''s eyes were bright, and her sleepiness was gone. She sat on the bed and said to the system, "tell me, how did she suddenly reduce the blackening value? Because I''ve stabilized him? "


    System, "no, he drew a picture."


    Su Tang:???


    The system says, "a picture of you." At the end of the day, the system simply said, "at last, he did something to make me mosaic here."


    After a short period of inactivity, Su Tang went to hell at that time.


    Although she has guessed that the world may also be doomed, she did not expect that Wei Qi was so wild! Before he found out her identity, he had already started to play mosaics. If he found out


    She shivered, afraid of the picture of being banned.


    She has some pain in her head. I don''t know if she was infected by Wei Qi''s neuropathy. How did Su Tang fall asleep in the end? She doesn''t have any memory. She just remembers to wake up again and the sky is gray.


    The skull no longer hurt, but he was so hungry that he almost rebelled.


    Her courtyard was not allowed to enter without her command. Even the eunuch, who served her, could only stay far away from the outside until she called.


    Su Tang''s current identity is eunuch Lin Sui. Generally speaking, everyone calls her father-in-law Lin. of course, there are also people with noble status like the new emperor, so they call her Xiao Lin Zi.


    Lin Sui looks ugly. Su Tang doesn''t let the little Eunuch in until the end of Yi Rong.


    "Go and prepare two portions, one for me and one for Madame. By the way... " After a pause, she said, "madam, you are not well. Do something easy to digest."Duke Lin got married last night. He and his bride were in the bridal chamber until this evening. We can imagine what happened that night.


    As we all know, eunuchs don''t have that kind of thing, but they don''t have it. There are so many ways to toss people around. The little eunuch''s face turned red at the thought of Mrs. Lin''s title as the first beauty in the world.


    "Yes."


    The little eunuch left with a scarlet face, and Su Tang''s mouth sucked. He didn''t explain anything.


    Taking advantage of this gap, she looked for the next system, "dog son, what''s going on over there recently?"


    Last night, the new emperor protected her in front of Wei Qi. No matter what kind of purpose he was in, he at least saved her dog''s life on the surface. Therefore, she has to do a big thing for her, a big thing that can be applauded.


    The system says, "the new emperor is still the same. Even if the means are a little poor, he can win over people. But there is a very interesting thing recently. If you handle it properly, the new emperor will certainly look at you with new eyes. "


    Sue sugar suddenly came to interest, eyes are bright for a while, "say to listen to."


    The system says, "we new emperor are besieged on all sides. On the one hand, we should be on guard against Wei Qi, and on the other hand, we should be on guard against several other princes. Among them, the third prince is the most powerful. His grandfather is the prime minister, a hundred year old family with extraordinary strength, but recently the prime minister''s son has made some mistakes..."


    The prime minister has only one son, but this son was beaten to death by others. Now he is hiding at home. Because the matter is not serious, the Minister of arms doesn''t know that his son died by him. So the prime minister plans to send people to the south to avoid the limelight.


    Life matters. The other party is also the Minister of the Ministry of war, and he is not the master who rubs at will. Therefore, once the matter gets serious, the prime minister''s son will surely be paid with blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    The prime minister was the backing of the third prince, and the Minister of the Ministry of war had already taken refuge with the new emperor, so now Su Tang directly tied the son of the prime minister to the new emperor.


    Although he is the prime minister''s only son, he was born to a concubine. Compared with other rich family CHILDES, he is very proficient in eating, drinking and playing, while others are as empty as straw bags, which is quite out of the ordinary. No, Su Tang just showed up in front of him with someone. She was so scared that she sat down on the ground with tears in her nose. At last, she learned that she was the Duke of the East Hall. She shivered and urinated all over her body.


    Su Tang covered her nose with a handkerchief. She was so disgusted that she said to the little eunuchs behind her: "what are you doing? Why don''t you take it to the emperor soon. Oh, by the way, remember to clean him up before you take him. Don''t stain the emperor''s eyes. "


    The new emperor gave her a month''s holiday, but within three days, she appeared in front of the new emperor again.


    The new emperor looked down at her, his mood was not clear. After a moment, he asked her to get up with a smile. "Xiao Lin Zi, on the third day of our wedding, I don''t want to hold your first lady in the world. How can I come here?"


    Different from the previous arrogance, in the face of the new emperor, she is extremely dogleg, "emperor, this is not a slave to miss you."


    With such a face and flattering words, if the new emperor had not been used to her face, he would have been disgusted. But Rao is so, the new emperor also loves and hates her, she has seen her most embarrassed time, but it was also because of her that she was finally able to show her face again in front of the former Emperor.


    Emperors love to be suspicious, but Su Tang is also smart. Although she has done a lot of beautiful things, she has also been deeply favored by the new emperor. She has offended many people to death and left a lot of tricks. If the new emperor wants to make fun of her, he can drag her out and cut her down for any reason.


    It''s not that Xindi didn''t have the idea to kill her, but it''s easy for people to use it. She can clap and do things. The most important thing is that it''s quite easy to control. Besides being ugly and knowing more about him, there''s nothing wrong with it. Therefore, she has been in favor of her ever since.


    Su Tang guessed Xindi''s mind thoroughly. He didn''t like too smart people, and he didn''t like straw bags. Just like her.


    "If you have something to say, I don''t have the heart to listen to you to show off your first lady."


    Su Tang''s mouth tugged at the first lady, but she still said, "the slave has tied up the prime minister''s only son and is now in the East Hall prison."


    Smell speech, new emperor picked pick eyebrow, "how did you tie him?"


    Su Tang said the matter roughly and said, "emperor, this is a golden opportunity. For the sake of the life of the child, the prime minister will be able to use it for you."


    "But..." The new emperor looked at her and said, "what should Xiao Lin do with the Secretary of the Ministry of war? If it is handled lightly, it will inevitably hurt his heart."


    "It''s simpler." Su Tang said with a flattering smile, "now there is no proof of death. As long as the emperor agrees, the slave will do it well. At that time, the prime minister will have something to do with you. The Minister of the Ministry of war has also exposed it. Kill two birds with one stone, you Another great general. "


    One year after the new emperor took office, he didn''t have many cronies on hand. Hearing this, his eyes lit up.


    "Xiao Lin, go on."


    Su Tang, "the slave has already been investigated. At that time, the two CHILDES had a dispute about Jiang mengran, the beauty of the capital. Later, they had a big fight. The prime minister''s son was abetted by others, so he was furious. And then The third prince is here


    As soon as he was able to pull the third prince into the water, the new emperor''s eyes became brighter. He was besieged on all sides. In addition to one Wei Qi, there was also the third prince who was not weak, that is, the king of Jin today. No, he is now on the throne, and many ministers still don''t buy him.


    It made him very angry.


    Now, I heard that the third prince, King Jin, was agitated among them, and everyone sat up straight.


    "Xiao Lin, let''s talk about it in more detail."


    Su Tang said, "no matter what, the third prince will protect the prime minister. But when the young master of the Ministry of war is dead, someone will take the blame. The emperor can throw the matter to him and put a little pressure on him. In the end, the Minister of the Ministry of war will feel that the third prince does not want to take out the real murderer. In the eyes of outsiders, the third prince still has something to do with it." When she said this, she hesitated and said, "at that time, the slave will spread some rumors, and the reputation of the third prince will be ruined. "


    reputation is very important for a famous family.


    "By the way, there is the prime minister. The emperor can order him to continue to make friends with the third prince. Of course, if the prime minister doesn''t want to be obedient, his son''s assassination of the son of an important minister will bring shame to the prime minister''s office."


    This move, no matter how it goes, is beneficial to the new emperor.


    After su Tang gave this gift, she swaggered out of the palace. After this, she could live longer.


    However, this is not the way, she knows too much, the new emperor is still using her now, and later, the more things she knows, the more adverse it will be to her.


    She tut a, think Wei Qi that madman, also don''t know when this guy can be interested in the throne again, otherwise she don''t know how long she can last."Gouzi, what is Wei Qi doing?"


    ***


    Prince Qi''s residence.


    Recently, Wei Qi became addicted to painting. He wanted to stay in his study all day long. Even if someone came to him, he didn''t see anyone else. Finally, his once subordinates couldn''t hold on and broke in.


    King Qi has real ability. Most of his subordinates are obedient to him, but they can serve him again. In recent years, many people have been cold hearted to him.


    If you don''t want to be an idle prince, it''s all right. Now you''re still taking medicine. It''s like you''re going to die.


    Today''s intruder had been saved by him. The grace of saving his life should be rewarded by Yongquan. So over the years, he called that one urgent.


    "Lord! You can''t indulge any more! You talk to your subordinates about what makes you suddenly depressed? You tell me that my subordinates are fighting for their lives and will surely give you a satisfactory result! "


    However, king Qi didn''t care. On the contrary, he thought he was noisy.


    "Mengjiang, if you quarrel again, I will throw you out."


    Meng Jiang was angry, and his face was almost distorted. "Lord, do you know what the eunuch Lin Sui is doing? He tied the prime minister''s son back to the East factory! By the way, do you know something happened recently? The youngest son of the Minister of war was killed... "


    Meng Jiang said that his saliva was flying, but Wei Qi didn''t lift his head.


    This has always been the case these years. In the past, Wei Qi would even tell them to choose another emperor, but later, he didn''t want to talk about it and let them go.


    "Lord! Did you hear what my subordinates said? " Meng Jiang is in a hurry. If they don''t act any more, the new emperor will soon draw people together. It''s not good for them!


    "Tell me what you can do for a painting..." In the middle of the speech, Meng Jiang looked at the man in the picture, first in a daze, then slightly shocked and said, "no, Wang Ye, what are you doing with the portrait of Lin Sui''s wife?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    Meng Jiang, the most beautiful woman in the world, had never seen a real person before, but at that time, he who was passed on by them was so marvelous that he spent a lot of money foolishly just to have a look at the portrait of the most beautiful woman.


    As a result, who would have thought that such a beauty would marry a eunuch in the end!


    At this time, Meng Jiang felt that his money was very unjust. He knew that the first beauty had no eyes, so he broke the eunuch first, took the man back and became his daughter-in-law. Make complaints about


    , a monk who despises the literati''s literary jargons and is always frank and straightforward when he meets with others. At this time, he completely forgot that he was here to persuade his own master instead of Tucao''s first beauty.


    "Lord, the first beauty is good at everything. She looks pretty. It''s said that she is brilliant. But she is blind. Lin Sui, the eunuch, is short and ugly, and has a voice like a girl. I knew that. I should have tied her back to be my daughter-in-law at the beginning!" Meng Jiang said, smashed his mouth, "but now it''s all the eunuch''s things. Even if the eunuch doesn''t have the object, his subordinates can''t look up to her."


    The more Meng Jiang said, the more excited he was. As a result, when he finished speaking, he realized that the atmosphere around him was not right.


    When did my master give up looking at him?


    No, no, this is not the point. The point is why the LORD looks at him with murderous eyes. How can he see how dangerous it is?!


    He secretly swallowed saliva, thinking about whether he had said something wrong before, but racked his brains to recall it, he just didn''t find it.


    "Wang Wang Ye... " What''s the matter with you?


    The words haven''t finished, see Wei Qi Mou color cold deep, "what did you just say?"


    Meng Jiang No, I didn''t say anything? He said, "the eunuch."


    Wei Qi, "in front of a sentence."


    In a short time, Meng Jiang''s legs softened under Wei Qi''s gaze.


    My master has been indifferent to the world for a long time. He suddenly shows his cruel sight and feels that his neck is chilly.


    At the beginning, when he worked with Wei Qi, he didn''t think much of him, but in the end, he was beaten in the face. His ferocity was more terrible than those who had seen blood in the battlefield. Later, Wei Qi saw more and more blood. He always felt that the young prince was not like a human being, but a natural God of war.


    Men all worship powerful men. Meng Jiang''s obedience to Wei Qi is convincing.


    However, when Wei Qi was angry, he was still frightened.


    He was very careful and didn''t dare to move, so he said: "Wang Ye means The most beautiful woman in the world? "


    Wei Qi''s eyes darkened. He always thought that the fairy would only appear in his dream, so later even if he knew her real face, he never looked for her. But now He squinted. Maybe he was wrong in the beginning.


    "Tell me about the first beauty."


    Meng Jiang is confused. What can the first beauty say? He hasn''t even seen it! What''s more, it''s said that the first beauty is blind and has nothing to say when she marries the eunuch Lin Sui?


    However, in Wei Qi''s strange eyes, Meng Jiang choked for a long time, but he said, "Lord, how do you know the first beauty?"


    As he said, he thought of his master''s painting before, with deep love in his piety. What''s more, there was a trace of disease in it Suddenly, he thought of a terrible guess.


    Isn''t it true that the master likes the first beauty?


    Meng Jiang''s whole body showed a frightened appearance, "master, do you like her?"


    Wei Qi doesn''t deny it. He remembers that a few days ago in his dream, the fairy took away his medicine. When he wakes up, the medicine in the room is gone. He has been in a good mood these days and thinks that the fairy is back.


    But now, listening to Meng Jiang''s saying, if the person he writes about is really the first beauty, over the years, she has always known that she is waiting for her, but has not appeared


    The more he thought about it, the deeper the smile on his face.


    I still remember the first time I saw her in my dream. At that time, she was about the same size as herself, with short legs fluttering. Although she was masked, she was very lovely. Later, she seemed to grow up with time, just like herself. He always thought that the other party had practiced magic and deliberately let herself grow up with him. This was a little sweet he never said.


    The reason why she has never been regarded as a human being is that she comforted him when he first met her. Even the guards dare not approach him, but she has no fear in her eyes. If she is really human, how can she do it when she is only a few years old?


    Wei Qi has always thought that this is God''s compensation for him, but if she is really human


    In my eyes, all kinds of inexplicable emotions, such as excitement and anger, don''t look like the eyes of a normal human anyway.


    Meng Jiang was frightened by the look in his eyes. It''s so special Master, why did he suddenly become abnormal!


    No, the master won''t really rob a woman with a eunuch, will he?


    Is it not a joke to tell?This short-term idea is fleeting, but soon, I feel that if the master really wants a woman, what about robbing her? Anyway, the eunuch doesn''t have the tool, and it''s no good to take advantage of the beauty.


    "Master, you Do you want her? "


    The excitement in the blood began to cool. Wei Qi put down his pen and said with a smile, "I remember you just said that you wanted to take her back as your daughter-in-law?"


    That smile, how to see how dangerous, Meng Jiang shivered, which also dare to admit, this is not fatal ah!


    "No, no, no, no, how dare I! I didn''t say that!"


    Wei Qi still looked at him, but he obviously didn''t want to worry about what he had said for a moment, "remember what you said."


    Meng Jiang is relieved at last, and then he hears Wei Qi asking about Lin Sui.


    The son of the prime minister had a dispute with the son of the Minister of war, and few people knew about it. As for the scene of the murder, the third prince was the first to know and killed most of the insiders. The rest of them were mostly from the same boat, but he didn''t dare to talk about it.


    But now, Lin Sui knows, Lin Sui knows that the new emperor also knows.


    Although he didn''t know how Lin Sui knew about the eunuch, once the new emperor took advantage of it, the third prince and the prime minister would have nothing to see in the near future.


    "Master, what do you want to do with it?"


    When Wei Qi looked at the painting on the table again, he suddenly lost interest. He wanted to see a real person more than painting. "Don''t worry, I''ll go to the first beauty first."


    Meng Jiang:???


    What''s the first beauty to look for? You are not interested in power now. In the future, even the eunuch Lin Sui can bully you!


    Meng Jiang screamed in his heart, but maybe his face was too vivid. Wei Qi finally said, "don''t make the emperor too happy."


    Wen Yan, Meng Jiang a music, "subordinates know!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Su Tang is now working for the new emperor. She is so busy that she hears what the system says. Wei Qi wants to find her. No, to be exact, she is going to find her wife. She was stunned at that time.


    No, what can I do with her wife?


    Su Tang is interrogating the son of the prime minister in the East chamber. The son of the prime minister is arrested. The prime minister soon gets the news. But after all, it is her son who killed the man. The prime minister does not dare to make any overt demands on others, so he just goes about it.


    She wanted to delay for two or three days, and let the prime minister mess up. Here, there is no need to be polite to his son in the prison, and he will treat him as well as other prisoners. However, as a spoiled teenager, she will not be able to bear it. When the time comes, she will let the Prime Minister visit him. As long as she is distressed and doesn''t have an accident, she will cooperate obediently.


    But at this juncture, Wei Qi suddenly appeared. How could she be so flustered.


    The instruments of torture for interrogation have not yet been put on. The prime minister''s son has been crying and saying everything. Su Tang holds the hot tea from the little eunuch and looks at the prime minister''s son with a smile. "Master Fang, it''s late. I''ve just got married. I''m afraid my wife will miss her for so long."


    It''s not on the instruments of torture yet. The prime minister''s son is shaking. Hearing the speech, he thought they were going to make a quick decision. He immediately cried and cried, even his pants were soaked.


    It''s autumn, with a little cold, and the prison has not seen the sun for a long time. It''s full of Yin Qi. This wet, I feel the cold soon.


    Su Tang really disliked him. Seeing this, she immediately stepped back, and the smile on her face was gone. She just threw the teacup to the little eunuch. "Master Fang, I won''t accompany you. But don''t worry. I''m short of everything in the East Hall, but the only one is the most important. These people stay with you. Don''t worry. As long as your father is obedient, everything will be easy to say."


    The prime minister''s son has lived for more than ten years. He has never suffered any hardship. He knows that the eunuch in front of him is deeply loved by the new emperor. When he listens to her, he only feels black in front of him. He always thinks that the eunuch is trying to kill himself.


    As we all know, even if they can come back alive, they are still incomplete. I heard that these eunuchs are most envious of them, who are complete men. They are cruel and terrible


    Su Tang didn''t want him to be short of arms and legs, so he had to sell face to the prime minister. But who would have thought that with just a few words, he would be stunned.


    She drew the corner of her mouth and listened to the little eunuch''s speechless way: "father-in-law, what should we do now?"


    Su Tang, "water splash wake up, wake up and continue to ask, if he dares to sleep, continue to splash, but remember, don''t use punishment, lest the prime minister look on the heartache."


    The little eunuch immediately realized that it was tormenting his spirit. "Don''t worry, my father-in-law. I know how to do it."


    Su Tang sent the young eunuch away, but without the calmness of the East chamber, she ran home in a hurry, and then suddenly remembered an important thing. She didn''t have women''s clothes in the yard!


    After that, she can''t play her wife in eunuch''s clothes!


    Su Tang had a headache. She rubbed her temples, and then she listened to the system urging, "hurry up, Wei Qi is coming soon."


    Su Tang


    This is the enemy!


    Because time is too fast, Su Tang reluctantly took off her make-up on her face. Before she could find a way to get her men to get a suit of women''s clothes, she listened to the system and said, "your enemy is coming."


    This said, Su sugar even more headache, to the end, simply go to bed, pretend to be sick!


    She coughed a few times, dressed in plain white, and walked down from the bed.


    Servants are not allowed to come in the yard without her permission, so it''s convenient for Wei Qi now.


    Along the way, Wei Qi had thought that if Meng Jiang was wrong, the first beauty of Laozi was just a little similar to his fairy, not the same person. What should he do? It''s to kill the first beauty directly, or even Lin Sui.


    At the thought that someone would be a little similar to his fairy, Wei Qi''s eyes overflowed with some anger. His fairy is so good that no one deserves to be similar to her. That woman doesn''t deserve it, and Lin Sui, who owns that woman, doesn''t deserve it!


    The more you think about it, the more confused your head will be. The more confused your head will be, the more painful your head will be. Maybe the toxicity has not been completely solved last time, but now it''s going to attack again.


    Wei Qi thought so wildly. As a result, as soon as he came to the inner courtyard, he saw a thin girl coughing and dragging her sick body to the table. There was no one in the inner courtyard, so the tea on the table was cold and there was no heat.


    The cold tea seemed to be freezing the girl, only to see the willow eyebrows slightly frown, but finally drank the herbal tea.


    Wei Qi was very angry. His eyes were red, but he didn''t know what to do. He just quietly watched the girl go back to bed and closed his eyes. He had just sneaked out.


    At a glance, he was completely stunned.


    No matter what the girl looks like, she looks like a fairy. Her eyebrows, eyes, lips, chin, and even the delicate clavicle are the same. Of course, the hands are the most unforgettable.At that time, when he had poisoned his hair, she didn''t realize it clearly, but she could feel the warmth of her hands. She took care of herself and detoxified herself. Even when she was the most irritable and terrible, she not only didn''t give up on herself, but also comforted herself with beautiful music.


    In memory, although I remember her appearance, what really impresses me is her hands.


    He was slightly obsessed with looking at the hands on the quilt, uncontrollable, walked slowly past, but before he picked up his hand, a cold sword aimed at his heart.


    "Who!"


    Su Tang has turned over from the bed. She was afraid of an accident in the early years, so she took her swords with her. Even in her sleep, she would not put them too far away, but she did not expect that one day she would take the sword to Wei Qi.


    Only, who can tell her, why this enemy is crazy again?


    Red eyes, eyes is with obvious excitement, more importantly, this madman actually hit her sword!


    Su Tang was surprised and quickly threw the sword away, but she was quick and couldn''t stand it. This madman was faster than her!


    Looking at her chest dyed red clothes, she once again congratulated herself to avoid the plot, otherwise this bastard will be cold.


    "How did you get in?"


    Wei Qi is obsessed with looking at her, how to see is not right, but at this time, he ignores the body injury, but smiles at her, "found you."


    Su Tang


    All right, she''s gone.


    However, it''s a routine process. For example, in the first step, she has to deny it.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Her voice and color were cold, and her face was cold. She looked like she was thousands of miles away, but Wei Qi loved her so much.


    "What season do you like to get married?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    Su Tang was shocked when she asked about her marriage.


    No, this friend, did you forget that she was married.


    Su Tang pursed her lips because she wanted to pretend to be cold. At least she was sent out by someone today. As a result, she was too impatient to drink herbal tea, and the water temperature was too cold. Now she couldn''t help it. Her throat itched and she coughed directly.


    At present, Wei Qi''s face changed greatly, and his killing intention almost turned into essence.


    "Lin Sui, that bastard didn''t even leave you a little guy!"


    Su tangsheng tried to hold back the corner of her mouth. What is it? You scold me and care about me?


    But soon, she felt funny again. Of course, she couldn''t laugh. She had to step back and look up and down to make sure that the injury wasn''t fatal. Then she narrowed her eyes and asked, "king Qi, if you''re looking for Lin Sui, I''m sorry, he hasn''t come back yet."


    Wei Qi''s face was gloomy. He had already determined that the little girl in front of him was his fairy. But she didn''t recognize herself. She didn''t recognize herself. She also opened her mouth. How could she be worthy of her!


    "Yes, I''m looking for Lin Sui."


    There was something wrong with his appearance. Su Tang frowned and said, "Your Royal Highness, my husband..."


    Before he had finished, the words Xianggong were finished, and the table nearby was broken into powder.


    Su Tang had a meal, but he continued: "my husband..."


    Bang!


    Good. The chair is crumbling.


    Seeing this, Su Tang picked an eyebrow and teased him a little, "my husband..."


    Bang!


    "My husband..."


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, the house was completely destroyed.


    Su Tang was not angry, so he looked at him indifferently, "Your Highness, although my husband''s house is not valuable, no one''s money comes from the strong wind, so please send the compensation tomorrow."


    Wei Qi is completely angered by her, his forehead is slightly blue, listening to her voice again and again, almost want to lift the private house.


    Why, why can the eunuch get her!


    It is clear that she cares about herself, detoxifies herself and takes care of herself, but why does she never want to reveal her true identity.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll tie you up and take you back to Prince Qi''s house!" Wei Qi''s face was sinister, but she didn''t dare to hurt her. Even she didn''t want to recognize her, and she didn''t dare to force her to do anything.


    Su Tang''s eyebrows didn''t stimulate him any more, but there was too much noise here. No matter how bad the guards were, they heard the noise. Besides, she didn''t recruit some straw bags at that time. She also had some capable people.


    If not, these days, she did not know how many times.


    "His highness king Qi doesn''t want to listen. I can''t say it, but..." The house fell down and the dust rose. Su Tang accidentally inhaled a little. As a result, she was just pretending to be ill. Now she is coughing like she is ill.


    Wei Qi changed her anger before. She coughed and couldn''t help it. She only wore inner clothes. It''s already autumn. With the cold wind, she''s getting worse.


    He wanted to take off his clothes, but he didn''t like those complicated clothes. Now, if he wanted her to put on her clothes, he had to take off his belt first. But once the belt is untied, that''s another matter.


    After a short hesitation, he quickly untied his belt, while Su Tang looked at him in horror.


    "Your Royal Highness, please respect yourself!"


    As soon as she came up, she asked her when she would like to get married. Then she destroyed her house without saying a few words, and now she undressed in front of her face, which is a son of a bitch Who can afford it!


    Su Tang just roared this words, the result guard ran to come over, that scene, she could not wait to close oneself!


    How embarrassing!


    However, Su Tang was still embarrassed, but Qi Wang roared: "Whoever allows you to come, go back to me!" Finish saying, immediately take off the clothes on the body to Su sugar body cover.


    The little fairy can wear an inner garment. How can she meet a stranger at will.


    When the guard saw that it was king Qi, they looked at each other for a moment. You said they wanted to drive people away, but they didn''t dare. The other party was a royal relative, so they didn''t want to drive people away. How did king Qi look like he was coming to rob his wife? If Duke Lin came back, they would not have to scratch their skin and beat their tendons.


    The guards didn''t dare to move, but they didn''t dare to leave. Finally, Su Tang couldn''t see it. She rubbed her eyebrows and let them go down.


    "If Mr. Lin has anything to ask, I''ll explain. Let''s go down."


    With this, the guard left.


    However, Wei Qi was still angry. He said: "you see, Lin Sui''s eunuch doesn''t respect you at all. He doesn''t even have a servant girl to wait on in ordinary days. Even these guards can''t help you." He said at the end, can''t help but began to volunteer, "but if you follow me, it''s different, I won''t..."


    Su Tang glanced at him faintly and interrupted with a smile, "a woman is not a husband. Besides, why does his royal highness feel that you respect me? You see, when you come here, you first demolish my house and then embarrass me in front of everyone. But now, you keep saying that you respect me. " When she said this, she deliberately lengthened her voice, "Your Highness, are you teasing me?"Wei Qi was angry because she called Lin Sui the prime minister and the eunuch. Why! As for later, he was also anxious, but he was anxious and angry, but he did not dare to hurt her.


    In the end, Wei Qi was wronged.


    In the past, she treated herself well in her dream, but now she is indifferent. There is no contrast and no harm. Wei Qi only feels that her heart is pricked, and the pain is severe.


    ¡°¡­¡­ My heart aches. "


    Only in front of the person you like can you show weakness. But Su Tang thought that he had just stabbed him. Now it began to hurt.


    She wanted to say that she deserved it, but then she thought that she was not kind enough, so she took down her clothes and gave them back to him. On the other hand, she said, "Your Royal Highness, please go back. You don''t need to pay for this room."


    Don''t pay for it. There''s no reason to come next time, though There was no reason for him to break into the house this time.


    Wei Qi stares at her. The fairy doesn''t recognize him. Is there anything hard to say? She was willing to save herself at that time, but now she is a stranger.


    If he thought about it, he would love her more. His fairy must have many secrets. Otherwise, he would not have appeared in the cold palace. Lin Sui was nothing. He was just a dog beside the new emperor. His fairy was so good that he had other plans to stay with him.


    "No, I will pay for the house that I demolished." Wei Qi felt that he was very smart. In this way, he had more time to stay with her. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    Sue sugar looked at him without expression. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that this guy looked like husky. So she couldn''t help but stimulate him.


    "Your Highness, you can call me Mrs. Lin."


    Wei Qi


    Forget it, it''s cold. He''d better kill the dog.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    Su Tang said to my husband one by one, and then he said something about Mrs. Lin. at the end of hearing this, Wei Qi''s anger and killing almost couldn''t be suppressed.


    He clenched his teeth and looked at Su Tang, but he saw the other side''s face was still light, "you should be glad that I''m not completely crazy!"


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows and ignores his red eyes. To be honest, she doesn''t understand his brain circuits.


    Although she saved him, they didn''t have much communication at the beginning. She was busy with treatment and he was busy with madness. When he could calm down, she should leave.


    So, if she fell in love just because she saved him, it would be too exciting I don''t understand.


    Su Tang Tut, could not help but discuss with the system. As a result, the system just hugged its head and howled, "don''t ask me this kind of profound question. I''m a single system for ten thousand years. If you want to ask me how much is a kilo of pork, I know. You ask me love? What''s that? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sue sugar, "I''m sorry, goodbye."


    Su Tang gave him back the clothes he had forced on him, and said with a smile, "Your Highness, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go back."


    Wei Qi is not easy to find people, which is willing to leave easily, "do not go." Say, unexpectedly die to play to rely on to go up to the ground one time, "my heartache, can''t walk."


    Su Tang looks at Wei Qi lying on the ground, slightly sucking from the corner of his mouth. Is this the ancient version of touch porcelain?


    "OK, I''ll ask someone to call a doctor for you. You lie here, but don''t move. If the doctor comes and the wound heals, it''s too embarrassing."


    The stab of her sword was not deep at all. She knew it well. At most, it was a little skin broken and bleeding. It might not take a few days to recover.


    No, she turned and left.


    Wei Qi quickly got up from the ground, "where are you going?"


    Su Tang is too lazy to answer. This guy is sticking to her now. She has to find a way to get rid of him first. Otherwise, how can she do things with Lin Sui''s identity.


    She walked fast, and Wei Qi ran after her quickly. Watching him block his way, Su Tang showed sullen, "Your Highness king Qi has self-respect."


    "I don''t think so!"


    Wei Qi has never chased anyone. In the past, he had a clear idea when he was intriguing with others, but now he looks like a child who makes trouble out of nothing. He is childish and makes people want to laugh. Of course, it''s also because of the panic in my heart, for fear that she will leave, for fear that she will disappear, that I will be so nervous.


    In the past, there was nothing to lose, so there was nothing to worry about, nothing to be nervous about, but now, she is frowning, he felt distressed.


    "Why don''t you recognize me? I can give you what he has! "


    Su Tang said, "I can''t understand what his highness king Qi is saying."


    Wei Qi, "you understand!"


    Su Tang rubbed her temples. She didn''t want to continue this kind of dialogue. "Your Highness, you''ll make me very embarrassed. Well, what do you want to do here? "


    "Naturally, I''ll see you." Wei Qi finally met me. At this moment, many things have not come back, so she spoke without thinking. Besides, she is the person she trusts most.


    In the face of people you trust, you should take the most authentic attitude.


    Su Tang has no choice but to laugh and cry. For many years, or even when she was young, Wei Qi seldom showed her childlike appearance.


    She sighed, in the end is their own task, not to mention the vest off the number of times, she also learned well.


    Leave a way back to see you, so she won''t say anything heartless now.


    "Your Highness king Qi has seen it. I''m fine. You can go back." She looked at him. This time, her eyes were calm, but she was afraid that some people would be reckless, so she said, "Your Highness, if you really want to be good for me, don''t worry, don''t ask."


    She didn''t deny it directly, but she admitted it. Her joy swept through her body. Wei Qi even forgot why she was angry before.


    Yes, his fairy must have something unfinished, so she can''t meet her!


    "OK, I know, but don''t insist. If something can''t be dealt with, you must come to me."


    Sue sugar nodded.


    "Remember to come to me."


    Wei Qi turned back three times in one step, and was reluctant to give up, but he was finally pacified.


    Su Tang took a long breath. Sure enough, the man can''t be tough with him. He has to be coaxed.


    She was relieved. She thought she could deal with other things well, but who would have thought that he would be coaxed by the front foot and jumped out by the back foot.


    This time, instead of jumping in front of Mrs. Lin''s identity, she jumped directly in front of Lin Sui.


    The next day, Su Tang just came to the gate of the East Hall. As soon as he looked up, he saw that Wei Qi, with his men and horses, swaggered and occupied the gate of the East Hall.


    "Oh, Mr. Lin, what a coincidence."


    Su Tang


    You come to my place and tell me what a coincidence? Isn''t that sick?!She vaguely felt that this guy was going to get sick again, but she still patiently argued with him, "what brings his royal highness king Qi here?"


    Lin Sui''s face was too shabby. Wei Qi was so angry when he thought that his fairy was going to fight with him.


    "Mr. Lin''s appearance is nothing in heaven and earth. When you go out next time, you should remember to cover it up. Otherwise, it''s a sin to scare the flowers and plants on the road."


    Su Tang listened to his strange tone, very calm, and even said with a smile: "the slave scared your highness? That''s a big sin. Well, you''re here first. I''ll ask someone to call for a doctor. After all, I''ve heard that some children will wet their beds at night if they are scared in the daytime. "


    Wei Qi looked at her gloomily, but suddenly he laughed.


    No matter what the reason for his fairy is, she doesn''t want to meet him for the time being. It doesn''t matter. He takes the dead eunuch away and leaves him away from home every day. In this way, he has less time to be alone with the fairy.


    Although this eunuch looks very ugly, Wei Qi is willing to sacrifice for his fairy.


    This is not, he changed the former surly, unexpectedly way: "too doctor don''t have to ask, since father-in-law Lin admitted to frighten the king, that from today on, the evening stay in king Qi house with the king."


    Everyone was shocked by this.


    You know, before Lin Sui got married, king Qi not only made trouble in Lin''s house, but also took Shangfang''s sword to exchange with the emperor for Lin Sui, the eunuch.


    Only a few days later, before the emperor''s ban was solved, he strode to block Lin Sui and asked her to accompany him at night. This is not true love. What is true love!


    There are more and more gossip eyes around. Su Tang wants to kill the madman.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for me to follow my orders. My wife is afraid of the dark at night, so I have to accompany her at night."


    Wei Qi, "but I''m afraid of the dark at night."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    Su Tang didn''t believe Wei Qi''s nonsense.


    Clearly is a ghost see sorrow, partial want to pretend what weak afraid of the dark youth, bluff who?!


    She is absolutely can''t accompany him, for nothing else, this in case if fell a horse, that she can really end!


    However, before she refused, he suddenly came over and said, "Mr. Lin, you are a wise man. If you don''t agree, if one day our king accidentally let slip and say something interesting to the Minister of war, will the emperor give you back to us?"


    This is a naked threat. Sue''s teeth are going to be broken.


    Who is she doing this for!


    "OK, since the Lord is not afraid of nightmares, the slave has no problem."


    Wei Qi was in a good mood when she gritted her teeth. He even condescended to put his hand on her shoulder and said, "let''s go. I will accompany Duke Lin to interrogate the prisoner."


    Don''t look at him laughing, but this damned guy is playing Yin. When she puts her hand over her, Su Tang almost jumps up in pain. But he seems to have a feeling. When she struggles, she is held down directly.


    If eyes can kill people, Su Tang thinks he''s full of holes.


    Holding back her anger, Sutang asked the system, "dog, can this guy really be an emperor?"


    I''m afraid the country will be ruined by him.


    System, "according to the original world line, he is really the emperor in the end. However, the world has changed since you appeared, so the future of him is very vague now. "


    Su Tang thought the thief had no eyes, and said, "that means that he might not be the emperor?"


    If it''s not right, can she afford to pave the way for him so deliberately? As long as she uses Mrs. Lin''s identity, she can''t tell which day the task will be full.


    System, "it''s possible in theory, but do you think the present emperor can accommodate him?"


    Now the new emperor not only can''t hold his Wei Qi, but also can''t hold her Lin Sui!


    She sighed, a little resigned.


    Well, she can get back from him for what she suffered now.


    The prime minister''s son has not closed his eyes for three days. He was awakened as soon as he fell asleep. Although he was not moved, he was tormented and in a trance.


    This kind of interrogation and punishment is very common. Wei Qi used to treat traitors better than before, so he didn''t show any impatience about it. He just said in a bored way: "Duke Lin, when will you be better? I''m hungry. "


    Su Tang almost faltered. What to eat? She just came here. She was so hungry that she went to eat by herself! Do you want her to feed you?


    "If your highness is hungry, you can eat something first. I''m afraid I''ll have to wait for a while."


    "No way." Wei Qi simply depends on her, not only does not go, but also grabs her exclusive chair and says with a smile: "I like waiting for you."


    Su Tang is just tired. Mrs. Lin''s identity has to treat him and coax him. As a result, Lin Sui''s identity is even worse. He has to bear his bad temper and worry about whether this guy''s madness will solve her.


    When dealing with Mrs. Lin, Wei Qi would like to show all her tenderness, but she could be against this "rival" He crooked his lips and sneered, naturally, how to torture her and how comfortable she was.


    He knew her plan. This eunuch was working for the new emperor. Naturally, he would not block the way of the prime minister and arrest her son. It was just for beating, not really for killing him.


    However, he is not happy when the eunuch is happy, so he won''t let her go so smoothly.


    "Mr. Lin, why does this man look so familiar? I remember where I seem to have seen it? "


    Su Tang said, "these villains have defiled the eyes of the Lord. Come and drag them down."


    "Wait..." Wei Qi stretched out his hand to stop him. "What do you think of me, I''m like the son of the prime minister''s family."


    The son of the prime minister thought he had met a noble man. He was in a trance these days. Now he thought he could save himself, and he forgot what terrible crime he had done.


    "Lord, Lord, help! The prime minister is indeed my father! Wang Ye, please help me... "


    Su Tang frowns. Wei Qi''s reaction is obviously to make trouble.


    Although the prime minister''s son hasn''t slept for a few days, his instinct to survive actually made him escape from several eunuchs. As soon as he wanted to run and hold Wei Qi''s foot, he reached out and was kicked a long way.


    Wei Qi''s kick was not light. The other side vomited blood on the spot and finally fainted.


    He straightened his robes and sniffed, "what rubbish dares to run to the king, bad luck."


    Su Tang''s forehead is protruding. Is this stupid thing going to kick people to death?


    But the prime minister just came to visit at this time.


    There are not so many coincidences in this world. Su Tang looks at Wei Qi, who laughs innocently. She can''t help but sneer.


    If there''s nothing fishy here, she''ll lift her vest on the spot!When the prime minister came in, he was quite low-key and didn''t disturb anyone. As a result, when he saw his son fall in the corner of the wall with blood on his mouth, he cried out, "my son, who hurt you so deeply!"


    "Dad''s late!"


    "I''m sorry, Dad..."


    ¡­¡­


    If the prime minister''s son died, the calculation would not be able to continue. Su Tang would have provoked the fear of the new emperor. If this matter was not handled properly, not only his status would not be protected, but also his life would be worried.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Wei Qi, but saw that the other side held his arms in his hands, leisurely like watching a play.


    "Your Highness, you did it on purpose!"


    Hearing this, Wei Qi said with a smile, "yes, Mr. Lin is angry?"


    Can you be angry?


    Su Tang''s liver ached with anger. "Does his royal highness want to kill the slave so much?"


    This time, Wei Qi put away his idle smile and looked at her coldly. "It''s too cheap to kill you. I learned a lot of torture methods in the army in my early years. Would Duke Lin want to have a try?"


    "Oh..." Sutang''s gone.


    She quit!


    She doesn''t want the vest!


    The new emperor wants her to die, and Wei Qi wants her to die. Now I''m afraid even the prime minister wants her to die. One day the Minister of the Ministry of war knows that he''s shielding his son''s murderer. He''s afraid he''s going to strip her!


    Su Tang is angry now, but Wei Qi can''t let her go so easily.


    "Mr. Lin, I''m hungry."


    Su Tang opened her mouth and said, "you''re starving


    Lin Sui''s identity is not her wife. If she is in women''s clothes, she stabs him with a knife. Wei Qi is not angry. But Lin Sui is different. It''s her fault not to speak. What''s more, she dares to say such words.


    "Lin Sui, you want to die!"


    Su Tang thought, she just wants to live, and you don''t give her a way to live. In this case, why don''t you live a little recklessly before you lose your vest!


    "There should be many people to accompany his royal highness to dinner, but the slave is different. The slave has his wife."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    Su Tang''s words were just as desperate as his words. If he really turned Wei Qi''s face livid, his eyes were full of strong anger.


    This is Wei Qi''s heart disease, Wei Qi''s unspeakable pain, but Su Tang''s words are just like stepping on the pain.


    "Very well, you have a wife." Wei Qi stares at her and bites her teeth. He wants to tear her to pieces, but then he smiles, "it doesn''t matter. Duke Lin has his wife, and the king has you."


    This smile how to see how strange, but Su sugar now give up, she didn''t play, Lin broken this vest she also don''t want!


    "His royal highness, it''s wrong to say that the slave belongs to the emperor."


    "Not soon."


    Wei Qi makes up his mind to stop Lin Sui. No matter what, he can''t let him go back to see his fairy. As for the others, when he finds a chance, he''ll get rid of him and save the trouble.


    Su Tang thinks that this person is crazy, regardless of her wishes, she dragged her directly to the palace.


    With a smile on his face, but crazy in his eyes. At first, Su Tang was sure that he would not do anything about himself for the time being, but now this posture, I don''t know if he will lose control.


    Prince Qi''s mansion was gorgeous. Even without the emperor, Wei Qi never wronged himself.


    When the Lord returns to his house, the housekeeper comes to greet him. But when he looks at Su Tang beside him, he is puzzled. What Wei Qi said is even more puzzling.


    Wei Qi said, "Duke Lin will live in your house for the time being."


    The housekeeper is shocked. Lin Sui doesn''t have a house. And a few days ago, the former royal celebrity did something that made a sensation in the capital and even in the Wulin. That is, he married the most beautiful woman in the world. His wife is in his arms. Father Lin doesn''t go home to accompany his wife or his own prince?


    But when you look at Su Tang, you can''t bear it. It seems that you are forced to bring it by your own prince.


    Could it be that It''s true that all the rumors are true. My lord really likes the eunuch Lin Sui?!


    The more the housekeeper thought about it, the more frightened he was. Some of his relatives were muddleheaded. They forced the women of the good family, but at least they were good family and women. If the prince of his own family didn''t make a name for himself, he had already made a big hit. How could he force a eunuch?


    Wei Qi didn''t know that the housekeeper''s mind was drifting away. Seeing that he was stunned there, he could not help frowning, "don''t you go quickly!"


    "Yes." The housekeeper''s mouth should go up and down, but he has no bottom in his heart.


    Where does Mr. Lin live? Far away, I''m afraid the Lord will be unhappy, but close, I''m afraid the Lord will do those stupid things.


    The housekeeper felt that he would break his heart for the palace.


    "Mr. Lin, what kind of courtyard do you like?" The housekeeper thought to himself, people are living in the palace, so he simply asked in front of the Lord, so as not to do things well and make the Lord unhappy.


    Su Tang now broke the jar, did not want to give Wei Qi a good face, straight straight face sneer, "of course, the farther away from your prince, the better.


    Once upon a time, no one dared to do this to king Qi. Now, many people in Beijing are still respectful in their face.


    So, Mr. Lin is proud of himself!


    If Su Tang knew what the housekeeper thought, she would spit out a mouthful of blood.


    But now, Wei Qi takes her back to the palace, and doesn''t intend to let her be too far away from him. This damned eunuch must have some skills, otherwise, how can he attract the fairy to marry him? So, he had to keep an eye on people, the kind under his nose.


    "I remember that there are still rooms available in the main courtyard."


    In a word, it directly determines where Sutang lives.


    Su Tang sneered, "Lord, why don''t you let the slave live in your bedroom so directly? Or will the slave serve you as well as the emperor? "


    It''s strange. I think that Duke Lin is angry.


    Can be angry at the Qi king, that is not fatal?


    After su Tang''s sarcastic remarks, she suddenly remembered this guy''s hospitality in his wife. She couldn''t help but squint her eyes and said with a smile, "or does the Lord like the way the slave treats his wife?"


    The little fairy is Wei Qi''s death, and her words make Wei Qi look ferocious. "Lin Sui, you really are my king, don''t dare to tell me what happened to you?"


    Sue sugar sneers. She''s not afraid to die now.


    Lin Sui''s identity still has some power. She represents the new emperor. If she is killed in this way, there will be a lot of trouble in the future, so other people in the Palace won''t let Wei Qi kill her. But if Wei Qi doesn''t kill her, there will be many means of torture.


    Keep this vest for shame and torture, Su Tang is not stupid, of course, is to give up.


    But before giving up, she had to let go of herself, how happy she was.


    "The Lord is brave, but the slave is not a dough to be kneaded."


    The war was imminent, and the sweat on the housekeeper''s head was running down. Seeing that the scene was about to get out of control, the housekeeper had to say, "Lord..."


    But the housekeeper just said two words, and Wei Qi picked up the "weak" Duke Lin.


    Wei Qi was completely infuriated. He looked at her sarcastically, and his whole body was full of bitterness. "Lin Sui, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten who''s in the East Hall prison now. If I take the Secretary of the Ministry of war to go for a walk, guess what your emperor will do to you?"Sue sugar smiles, "please."


    A change was caught before the small tail appearance, Su sugar this generous appearance, let Wei Qi intuition she also after move.


    The eunuch is very bad, otherwise he will not be able to sit in this seat.


    Wei Qi gradually calmed down under her dazzling smile. He finally released the hand that clamped her chest collar and said with a smile, "the visitor is a guest. I just lost my temper. Don''t blame Duke Lin."


    The madman suddenly stopped being mad, which made Sutang look at him more.


    However, in line with his idea, she knew that this guy would not be willing to give up. There must be traps waiting for her to pick.


    The housekeeper was scared by these two people. He was so frightened that he quickly sent people to serve food. There was food and drink. I hope these two adults will not be angry any more.


    Fortunately, Su Tang was really hungry, and she was also afraid of indigestion, so after a meal, she insisted on eating without speaking and sleeping without speaking.


    Different from her good appetite, Wei Qi is quite different. To such an ugly dead eunuch, he has an appetite. At last, he only drank two glasses of wine, but he didn''t even move his chopsticks.


    Wei Qi wants to put her in the main courtyard, but no one dares to talk, but before the housekeeper cleans up the house, the new emperor''s people over there come to find Su Tang.


    In the end, it was the new emperor''s confidant who suddenly came so close to king Qi. How could he feel at ease? That night, he ignored the concubine who was waiting for him, and directly sent people to the palace.


    Wei Qi is not interested in Lin Sui''s life and death. If he can, he wants him to die. In this case, without the stumbling block, the fairy is his.


    When Lin Sui enters the palace, he will not be able to get out of the palace in a short time. Wei Qi thinks about it and thinks that Lin Sui''s eunuch says that the fairy is afraid of the dark. He hesitates for a second and then goes out of the palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    Wei Qi has already rushed to empty, don''t say the fairy, even a shadow hasn''t seen. He was not willing to, so he turned the forest house up and down again, and finally even the guards in the house were shocked, but the fairy was not seen.


    He slightly Leng, and then a weak swept the whole body.


    The fairy helped him so many times, but he didn''t know anything about her, even her name. On the contrary, Lin Sui not only married her back, but also let the fairy defend him like this!


    His fist clenched slowly. He thought that it was necessary to hold power in his hand. At least, he didn''t have a black eye. He didn''t even know what people were called and where they came from.


    Wei Qi stayed in the forest house for a long time, until he turned all over the forest house and found no one, so he left.


    Autumn night is cool, blowing on the body, it makes people very sober.


    The streets were open and quiet, and there was no more sound than the hoof of the horses.


    Several guards followed the master all the time. Suddenly he stopped and asked, "master, what can I do for you?"


    Wei Qi narrowed his eyes and stared at a road to the palace. He said: "go to the palace gate."


    It''s self-evident what to do at the gate of the palace. The only special thing Wei Qi has done recently is on Lin Sui. As soon as he opens his mouth, several guards follow him to protect him.


    But before they could meet someone at the gate of the palace, they met a group of pursuers.


    It''s better to come early than to come coincidentally. The person who was pursued was not someone else, but Su Tang.


    Su Tang moved the third prince Jin''s cheese to make the prime minister change his hand. It is no doubt that he wants to force the third prince to die. They are all outlaws. Who can reason with you when they walk on the tip of the knife. Killing her may not be the most effective way, but at least, it won''t be worse.


    The guard looked at the outnumbered Duke Lin and hesitated, "master, do you want to help?"


    Wei Qi has long been unhappy with Lin Sui. Now that she''s being chased, it''s good not to go up to mend the sword.


    "Mr. Lin, make a deal. I will save your life. As a reward, you will give Mrs. Lin to me."


    Su Tang was fighting fiercely with others. Hearing the words, she almost didn''t get angry. "You dream!"


    Let her treat herself as a reward to some madman. She is afraid that she has lost her heart.


    Wei Qi was not angry when he was rejected. He just sat on the horse and quietly watched Su Tang being chased and killed. From time to time, he said a few sarcastic words, "Duke Lin, these people''s martial arts accomplishments are not low. It''s very difficult for you to break through."


    Su Tang said, "even if I die, lose too much blood, break my hands and feet, I won''t let my wife give it to you!"


    "Tut..." Wei Qi pulled to wipe cool smile, "have ambition, that Lin Gonggong you continue."


    Su Tang''s martial arts are not bad, but the group of people the third prince is looking for are all outlaws. They are vicious and kill them. Although she is not inferior to others, she has a large number of people. She is alone, and she will suffer a loss after a long time.


    This is not, the arm has been cut a long and thin hole, not deep, but pricked her nerves.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to fight for a long time, so she plans to go when she meets an opportunity. But who can think that Wei Qi, a damned son of a bitch, can''t help her. He''s blocking her way! It''s just blocking. It''s just helping those outlaws to kill her!


    She looked at Wei Qi''s smile and said, "Wei Qi! If I die here today, you will never see my wife again in your life! "


    The fairy is Wei Qi''s only dead place. Hearing the words, her eyes have changed.


    "Lin Sui, you threaten me?"


    Su Tang, "my mother''s threat is you, Wei Qi, do you dare to bet with me?"


    Does Wei Qi dare? Wei Qi didn''t dare, so he let Jin Wei join in the battle and took Su Tang back to the palace by the way.


    Su Tang''s wound is not serious, but he can''t stand the third prince''s move. Those people are too insidious to poison the wound.


    Wei Qi takes people back to the palace and throws them on the ground. He never has much patience. At this time, his patience has been lost, but if fan Sutang dares to play tricks, he will hang people up and fight them.


    "Lin Sui, who is she?"


    There was a thick blanket on the floor, and Sue sugar didn''t hurt. But she couldn''t help laughing when she heard what he said.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you understand? If my wife wants to be with you, how can she find me


    She''s stalling, but why? Is she not afraid of death?


    Everyone is afraid of death. Even if Su Tang has golden fingers, she should be afraid. She procrastinates in order to create a sign of incurable death. After leaving Wei Qi, she can directly disguise her death.


    She just wanted to get away. Now the third prince''s move just helped her.


    The bowl of power is too deep. She is just a eunuch. She didn''t pave the way well in the early stage, so now she really doesn''t have the ability to subvert. Instead of being passive everywhere, she might as well take the initiative to abandon her identity.


    However, Wei Qi won''t let her die at all in a short time. Seeing this, although he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, the fairy was his weak spot. In the end, even if he wanted to kill someone, he attracted the doctor.Can su Tang dare to see a doctor?


    Naturally, I dare not. If I see a doctor, I can''t hide my daughter''s body. A eunuch is actually a girl. How can she look strange? If Wei Qi goes deeper, he will find that where she is, there is no wife. When she is, there is no wife.


    They have never been in the same frame.


    Who would have thought that the last stumbling block would come from Wei Qi. Su Tang had a headache and finally kept the doctor away. The whole person watched Wei Qi warily, "I want to go back to the house."


    Wei Qi''s face was livid. "Once on the way, when you get back to the forest house, you''re afraid it''s going to be cold."


    Su Tang, "I want to go back to Lin Fu!"


    Wei Qi is also angry. Do you think he wants to save her? Not for the sake of fairies!


    "Lin Sui, don''t think I will connive at you!"


    Su Tang is too lazy to pay attention to him. Poisoning is real poisoning. Although she won''t die in a short time, the longer she delays, the more troublesome it will be. Even if she knows medicine, she doesn''t want to suffer more.


    So in the end, she stood up directly, but could Wei Qi let her go?


    "Come here, take a rope and tie it up!"


    Su Tang stares big eyes, can''t believe, "Wei Qi, your mother is sick!"


    Wei Qi sneered, "Duke Lin has a lot of courage. He insults the emperor." With that, he despised the speed of his men and snatched the rope from them.


    He was angry at the moment. In fact, although Su Tang''s face changing technique was high, no matter how high it was, it was still fake. For example, she was poisoned and injured, so her face should be pale. But her face was ruddy, but her thin lips were a little pale. How strange was she.


    But Wei Qi didn''t realize it, but the doctor on one side called it strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    "Duke Lin has a strange face." The doctor ignored the bickering and said, "I''ve been practicing medicine for 20 years, but I''ve never seen Mr. Lin like this."


    Su Tang was injured and poisoned, so she didn''t have much energy to fight. At this time, she just wanted to leave quickly, but accidents happened one after another. First, I met Wei Qi on the way, and then the doctor said that.


    At this time, the system was finally reliable, and immediately explained the doctor''s doubts, "son, your face doesn''t look like you are about to die. Except your mouth is a little pale and you look good, you can go to fight tigers."


    Although the metaphor was a little exaggerated, Su Tang understood it. Seeing the doctor again, she was eager to try. She wanted to roll up her sleeve and come up for examination.


    Su Tang squints. Fortunately, Wei Qi doesn''t listen to the doctor''s words. After all, for him, it''s best that Lin Sui is dead. He can''t die. He has to restrain her to avoid bullying his fairy.


    He lost his patience, and his face gradually became irritable. "Lin Sui, I''ll ask you again, where is she?"


    Su Tang found a chair and sat down. She was very poisonous, but she was not in a hurry. She had a noble manner and said, "Your Highness, that''s the wife of the slave. Do you think that the slave will put a green hat on his head?"


    Wei Qi almost pulls people up again, but he is preempted by the doctor.


    The doctor was really curious. As a life-saving doctor, the patient was right in front of him. How could he just sit back and watch him? Before Wei Qi or Su Tang could speak, he rolled up his sleeve and walked over.


    Su sugar surprised, subconsciously raised his foot to kick in the past, the doctor did not notice for a moment, this kick of he directly rolled to the ground.


    Doctor, "Oh, my old arm..."


    Su Tang


    I''m sorry.


    "I dare to rely on my father-in-law for anything with mental retardation." Although Su Tang apologized in her heart, she was ferocious on her face. At least she was also the East Hall. If she was really angry, she would still be very frightening in her momentum. "Get out of here!"


    Wei Qi thinks that he may be crazy. The dead eunuch, who used to be disgusting in his eyes, is now full of rage. Instead of feeling disgusted, he makes people want to


    He can''t find the description in his heart. It''s a feeling he''s never had before. It''s like trying to bully her, and then let her see only herself. Once upon a time, he didn''t bother to look at the ugly thing, but now he suddenly felt that the dead eunuch''s eyes were pretty good-looking. In his anger, they were as bright as stars.


    It''s beautiful.


    Wei Qi couldn''t help sighing, but in the middle of sighing, he thought he might be crazy or sick. He thought the dead eunuch was beautiful!


    No, no, no, he doesn''t care about the life or death of a dead eunuch. He doesn''t care about how it looks. He only cares about his fairy.


    "Lin Sui, I''m tired of you!"


    Su Tang always feels that Wei Qi is gnashing her teeth when she speaks again. She wants to tear up her illusion. She is innocent and angry. Where the hell did she offend him? Because you don''t want to be green headed?


    Crazy stuff!


    I won''t play with you!


    "Your Highness, I''ll go back to my house first. Oh, by the way, thank your highness king Qi for saving his life. Goodbye. " Sue sugar arched her hand, and then stood up directly, regardless of whether he let people go or not.


    "Did I let you go?" Wei Qi''s voice was gloomy.


    Su Tang didn''t look back. She stabilized her dizzy eyes and blinked. "Only when the slave goes back to the mansion, will his wife appear."


    King Qi has been ignoring politics for a long time, but his strength is still there these years. It''s not difficult to find someone, but his fairy can''t find any trace. He suddenly remembered that he and Lin Sui were neighbors of Lenggong. At that time, his fairy appeared with him.


    So, did Lin Sui and the fairy know each other from childhood? Is his fairy also a member of the palace?


    With more doubts, Wei Qi''s eyes turned from disgust to exploration.


    "Yes, I will go back with you."


    Physical strength began to disappear, Su sugar again gas, also have no energy to make, "with you." Leaving two words behind, he rushed to his mansion.


    There''s a tail behind her, but Lin''s house is also her own territory. She has a lot of antidote pills at home, so she only needs to swallow one pill, even the doctor doesn''t have to ask.


    Wei Qi follows her all the way. He can''t help but pick his eyebrows. He doesn''t know what poison Lin Sui has. But just looking at the assassins, he knows that it must be dangerous. However, the eunuch only takes one pill, and even the doctor doesn''t invite it. I''m afraid it''s extraordinary.


    It''s strange that I have to let the doctor see me. I didn''t like it.


    Suddenly, he thought of the fairy. When he was young, he didn''t recognize her when he was ill. But she could not only control his medicine, but also solve it in the end. With such medical skill, she must have prepared the pill.


    "Where did you get this medicine from?"


    Su Tang in his own house was even more unrestrained. He went directly to the soft collapse and said lazily, "what do you say, your highness king Qi?" Taking pills can make people drowsy. When they feel sleepy, Su Tang naturally wants to drive people away, but Wei Qi is a madman who can''t understand people''s words at all. Therefore, in order to drive people away, she decides to stimulate him again. "Naturally, my wife matches him."Sure enough, Wei Qi''s face sank at that time.


    Su Tang said, "my wife treats me well. Even the pills are sweet. If I have a wife like this, why should I ask for it?"


    The fists under the sleeves began to clench, and the white eyes were a little red, which was a sign of Wei Qi''s anger.


    "Lin Sui, don''t be happy too soon!"


    Su Tang said, "Oh, I miss her so much."


    Hee hee ~


    "if my wife is here, she will hold me to sleep at this time. She knows I''m afraid of cold and always prepares a bowl of hot soup for me before going to bed." Su Tang says finally, the corners of her mouth can''t help but curl up. Although she laughs faintly, her eyes are tender and doting, but she doesn''t know how to stimulate Wei Qi.


    With a bang, the table broke apart.


    Su Tang didn''t mind. She continued: "when my wife comes back, I have to prepare some gifts for her. She likes those poisonous little things most, such as scorpions, centipedes and poisonous tongue. Even her hobbies are so pure and unadorned. It''s lovely."


    When the system heard the host boast and sell, the whole data went to pieces, until finally, it couldn''t help spewing out, "toxic little thing? Lovely? "


    Wei Qi, "you give up, these lovely little things, I will find them all for her!"


    System:


    It shouldn''t be squeaking! It should be under the car, watching you show!


    In the end, Su Tang''s consciousness began to blur, but she still remembered that Wei Qi was here, so she came up with an assassin''s mace. She suddenly sat up from the soft couch and hugged Wei Qi''s waist. "Ah, madam, you''re back, hugging."


    Wei Qi


    Where''s his knife?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    Wei Qi thought that he would accidentally chop the damned eunuch, but as a result, when she put her hands around him, he was stunned.


    Is the voice of the eunuch so soft? No, the body seems softer than the sound.


    For a moment, Wei Qi''s body was stiff, but he still enjoyed it.


    No, no, no, he must be sick again!


    "Ma''am, why are you so hard? It''s neither soft nor fragrant." Su Tang turned her lips in disgust, then she stopped holding someone, turned her head and went to sleep on the soft couch.


    She is sure that Wei Qi will be angry, and even drag her up to fight, but it doesn''t matter. Just fight, open it and leave.


    However, the expected beating didn''t appear. The air was frozen, but Su Tang couldn''t feel the subtle change when she was sleepy. Since she didn''t fight, she went to sleep.


    Before Wei Qi could feel it well, the eunuch let go!


    For a moment, his face was distorted. I don''t know whether it was because of anger or regret.


    Wei Qi looks at a guy who is sleeping in silence. At last, he feels that he is really sick and wants to hold someone in his arms. He even explains to himself that he doesn''t like the dead eunuch, but because the fairy has held the dead eunuch. What the fairy has done, he also wants to do!


    If Su Tang is sober, he will certainly hit people.


    But now, Su Tang not only didn''t drive people away, but also automatically arched to a warm place.


    Soft collapse is so big, it''s OK to accommodate one person, but if it''s two people, one person must be held in his arms.


    Wei Qi felt that he was crazy, and he was even more crazy. He actually felt the smell of fairy on the eunuch. His sleep was always bad, but this time, smelling the fragrance, he also fell asleep.


    He had a good sleep. He didn''t wake up until he was kicked down.


    It''s been a long time since he fell asleep so sweetly. Suddenly, he was kicked up. Wei Qi was very angry. As a result, when he raised his eyes, he was more angry than him.


    "Good morning, your highness."


    Wei Qi listened to the sound of gnashing his teeth, his mouth turned up, and he was in a strange mood. He got up gracefully, patted the nonexistent ash, and said with a smile, "good morning, Mr. Lin


    When Su Tang just woke up, she was not sober. She suddenly saw her enlarged handsome face. She was horrified. She thought she had had some nightmares, but the reality was more terrible than nightmares!


    Is Wei Qi crazy to sleep with her?


    "King Qi didn''t explain why he suddenly appeared on the slave''s bed?"


    Compared with her, Wei Qi is indifferent, "your wife is the king''s, as for you, the king''s power when more than one slave."


    He did not find that his attitude towards her had begun to change unconsciously, and even could not help recalling the feeling of holding her to sleep yesterday.


    Soft, fragrant, very conducive to his sleep.


    Sue sugar is shocked, this son of a bitch is possessed by something dirty!


    "The slave belongs to the emperor. According to his royal highness, isn''t his wife also..." The emperor''s.


    Su Tang didn''t say the last three words, because Wei Qi was staring at her and wanted to swallow her.


    "Lin Sui, don''t annoy me."


    Su Tang sneered. She turned over and came down from the soft couch. Because she had slept all night, her clothes were wrinkled. Instead of calling her servant, she took out a new suit from the cupboard, and then began to take off her coat in front of Wei Qi


    She just untied two buttons, the result Wei Qi suddenly furious.


    "Bastard, do you want to seduce me?"


    Su Tang


    Psycho, I''m forcing you to go!


    However, something even more frightening happened, and the system suddenly made a sound.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Sue sugar, "dog? Are you broken? "


    System, "don''t ask, don''t know, I''m just a player with no emotion."


    If the system is not broken, Wei Qi is broken.


    It''s rare that Sutang didn''t get angry because of his words and just looked at him speechless.


    Wei Qi Cai didn''t admit that it was just now. He watched the dead eunuch changing clothes in front of him. Although he only untied the top two buttons, the chain bones didn''t show completely, but his skin was white under his collar, but he was shocked by a glimpse.


    "A dead eunuch is whiter than the girl''s family! I''m not a serious person Finish saying, brush sleeve to leave.


    Su Tang was angry and laughed at this skill!


    When she was driven away, Su Tang took a rest for a moment, then wrote a fold and handed it up. Originally, she only calculated the prime minister, but who could have thought that the third prince was so upset that he directly revealed a big flaw.He can send people to assassinate himself, so the son of the prime minister in the prison, if he is in a hurry, maybe he will do it.


    Su Tang didn''t want to take part in it any more. She told the new emperor about some things that might happen. She dressed up ill.


    The new emperor was very angry when he heard about it. It is said that he was furious in the morning court and directly reprimanded the third prince. How can the third prince confess his guilt? Since debating with him, the new emperor has a smart face. In fact, his head is like a straw bag. When debating with the third prince, he even lost in the end.


    At that time, the third prince said, "there is no injustice or hatred between my brother and Lin Sui. The emperor said that this matter has something to do with my brother. Please show me the evidence. If there is, my brother will commit a crime immediately!"


    The third prince confirmed that there was no evidence for the new emperor, which made the new emperor angry. In the end, he said: "since the emperor has not found any evidence, in order to prove his innocence, my younger brother voluntarily banned him from the government!"


    Without Su Tang''s plan, the new emperor is not the third prince''s opponent. The court situation is unstable. There are more people standing on the third prince. The reason is that the new emperor is too stupid.


    Su Tang watched them fight so quietly. If the third prince could pull the new emperor down, Wei Qi would have another Qing emperor. It would be perfect.


    No, what does it have to do with Wei Qi if she is not the emperor! If it wasn''t for the dog who refused the emperor''s edict at the beginning, it would not have been necessary to do these things!


    The new emperor was stimulated by the third prince. He felt that the little eunuch around him was better. Not only did he send a group of doctors, but also he came to see the doctor himself. As a result, just after he entered the forest house, he saw that his powerful little eunuch almost fainted.


    "Wei Qi! Although I''m a servant, I have backbone! Don''t deceive people too much! Get out of here now


    The little eunuch is about to fall. His weak appearance makes people feel that his face is not as ugly as before. On the contrary, it makes people feel pity.


    Wei Qi stood aside and thought he would be angry. Unexpectedly, he said lazily, "don''t go."


    New emperor:???


    What happened?? Who can tell me?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    Su Tangqi''s voice trembled a little. This son of a bitch, while reading about her wife, ran to tease her, and brought shame to the extreme.


    Just now, he even said that he was sleeping with him, sleeping with NIMA, sleeping with him, dead man!


    Wei Qi looks irritating, but her eyes are staring at Su Tang all the time. She is so angry that she staggers and reaches out her hand immediately.


    This is just a subconscious action, but Su Tang Leng for a while, and then angry, almost jump, "don''t you help!"


    Wei Qi was also a prince. Except when he was young, who dared to shake his face later was the former Emperor. Because he was ashamed of him, he indulged him. His eyes narrowed and his face was so gloomy that he had not been treated like this for many years.


    Su Tang didn''t care. Sooner or later, she would abandon her waistcoat. She was so happy that she threw away his hand holding his waist.


    Two people you come and I go, the sword is drawn, for a time, unexpectedly is even the new emperor don''t bother to take care of.


    But the new emperor, looking at the development in front of him, forgot to worry about his being ignored for a moment. On the contrary, he became more and more curious about what happened to them and why the atmosphere was so strange.


    He coughed softly, and soon the other two''s attention was drawn.


    Su Tang made a kneeling salute directly, but in order to pretend to be seriously injured, she said that she was kneeling. In the end, her feet softened and she fell to the ground.


    Before Wei Qi, he wanted to eat her. It can be seen that people really fell down and helped faster than anyone else.


    The action seems rude, but it doesn''t hurt Su Tang at all. On the contrary, it''s a bit cautious. It''s just the mouth. It can''t say anything nice.


    "Weak chicken, that''s not good?"


    Su Tangqi''s face is almost twisted. Shit, she''s at odds with him!


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid I can''t accommodate you, the Great Buddha. Please go back!"


    Wei Qi glanced at the new emperor beside him with a smile and said, "Duke Lin, if my king is a Buddha, what is the emperor? Even the king can''t bear it, so Are you saying that your little forest house can''t accommodate the emperor? "


    Su Tang is chasing him. Who would have thought that he would not pull the new emperor off the horse like this? Fortunately, his thigh hugging efforts were not wasted a few years ago. Now the new emperor is not angry.


    You know, just when she fell down, the new emperor was surprised. Xiao Linzi had helped him all these years. Although he always wanted to get rid of her in the future, he was flustered to see that she was really bad.


    I don''t care about these little things.


    "No problem. I''ll be relieved if Xiao Lin is OK."


    New emperor magnanimous, Su Tang is not magnanimous, she clenched her teeth to suppress anger, dig a pit for him to jump, "Your Highness, I remember you are still thinking behind closed doors, openly disobeying the imperial edict, what do you want to do?"


    Lin''s teeth were sharp and sharp, which Wei Qi had already learned, but this time he always felt that the eunuch was a little different from usual.


    Once upon a time, swearing at others was a strange thing, but now, it''s like eating bear heart and leopard''s gall, even he dares to scold.


    He narrowed his eyes with a smile on his face. He was not afraid. "I''m afraid I can''t write any confession book because of my poor literary talent when I was young. I think the emperor won''t blame my younger brother, will he?"


    The new Emperor didn''t like Wei Qi, but he didn''t like the third younger brother who was fighting with him in the court all day.


    "Well, I don''t know your virtue. Even my father couldn''t help you."


    The new emperor simply said that Wei Qi was no longer disciplined. When he changed people, he was scared to kneel down and admit his mistake. But Wei Qi, with a smile, admitted, "if you know your brother, it''s better than your brother."


    Earlier, the third prince met Wei Qi. Now, the new emperor thinks that he is more agreeable than before.


    The more absurd the imperial power was, the farther away it was, and the safer it was for him.


    So, rare, the new emperor joked: "OK, why did you come to the forest house again? Do you really like Xiao Lin, or his little wife? "


    It''s late autumn, but Wei Qi doesn''t know where to take out a folding fan and pretends to be romantic. "Emperor, if you say that, my brother is wronged. My brother is just like old friends with Duke Lin at first sight, but Duke Lin doesn''t seem to like my brother. Ah, sad."


    The new emperor had a headache all morning. Seeing him so mischievous, he couldn''t help laughing, "don''t bully her, she''ll be angry with you."


    Wei Qi was even more innocent. "My younger brother bullied her. If my younger brother hadn''t appeared a few days ago, Duke Lin would have died long ago. As a result, how long has it been? Duke Lin has been treating the life-saving benefactor like this. It''s just that he didn''t thank her, but he drove people away. My brother, what a heart It''s like the flying snow in the cold winter. It''s so cold. "


    When Su Tang was rescued, she mentioned it in the memorial, but at that time, the new Emperor just looked at it and forgot it. Now she is mentioned again by Wei Qi, which makes her afraid.


    If Xiao Linzi died, he would soon be like a headless fly, unable to control the situation at all."I''ll send the guard to protect Xiaolin."


    Wei Qi said, "well, it doesn''t have to be. My younger brother has a ready-made guard. As long as Duke Lin moves to another place, his safety will be guaranteed. The emperor''s guard is used to protect the emperor. You can''t move it at will. "


    The emperor was suspicious and afraid of death. In the past, he was so cruel that the emperor indulged him and even gave the imperial guards to Wei Qi. But now, he suddenly felt that it was good to keep Wei Qi. As long as he was obedient, he would give him an idle prince.


    "So, do as you say."


    Su Tang was shocked. The client was still at the scene. Who can ask her for advice?


    Wei Qi''s goal was achieved. As soon as the folding fan closed, the corners of his mouth rose a little. "What does Duke Lin need to prepare?" After that, he went on: "well, I don''t need to prepare anything. There are all kinds of things in my palace. What''s missing, Mr. Lin said to the steward directly."


    Su Tang didn''t even have time to pack, so he was taken to Lord Qi''s residence.


    Looking at Wei Qi, who was in a good mood, Su Tangqi''s teeth itched, "Your Highness, king Qi! What do you mean? "


    Wei Qi, "sleep with you."


    This sudden Sao shocked the steward.


    Su Tang is staring big eyes, want to cover his mouth, but it''s too late, can only watch him nonsense.


    "Wei Qi! My wife will never take a fancy to you


    When it comes to fairies, Wei Qi rarely put away the caress, but when he was jealous of Shanglin''s ugly face.


    Why can''t he compare with this ugly thing!


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t like it. Anyway, I like it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    Su Tang then lived in king Qi''s house. In order to please her master, she moved her house directly to Wei Qi''s next door. It''s really wonderful!


    Su Tang thought that a wall was the limit, but she underestimated his coquettishness. This bastard pointed to the wall in front of his servants and said, "smash the door out, this wall will affect the night conversation between the king and Duke Lin."


    One after another, Prince Qi''s house was calm.


    Worthy of being their master, they are different from those coquettish and cheap people outside. They don''t like beauties and eunuchs!


    Play or own master can play.


    Wei Qi said that he wanted to smash a door. In order to please king Qi, the people at the bottom smashed all the walls. Then they were separated by a curtain in the middle. For a moment, the next door became an inner room, and Su Tang was very angry.


    "In ancient times, there was Jinwu cangjiao, but his royal highness is Jinwu Cang, a eunuch. Is it not afraid to make people laugh?"


    Wei Qi always lives as he likes. He never cares about the comments from the outside world.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not very interested in you eunuch. The reason why I do this is to wait for her."


    The fairy, who is so loving, knows that Lin Sui, the dead eunuch, is ill and will come to visit him.


    Sue sugar looked at him pitifully and didn''t intend to pierce his fantasy at all.


    "Then you wait slowly. I have to rest."


    Where is Wei Qi willing to let her go? He can''t find any trace of the fairy after checking for so long. She just appears out of thin air. Most of the clues are linked to Lin Sui, so how can he cheat people into his eyes.


    Lin Sui is not easy to fool, but the new emperor is easy to fool, this is not, casually dig a hole, the stupid Emperor will personally push people over.


    "Lin Sui, if you want to have a rest, you can exchange her information."


    In fact, Su Tang''s poison has already been solved. She just doesn''t want to run into the muddy water of the court''s conspiracy, so she uses the poison to pick herself up, but it can''t deceive Wei Qi.


    "Lin Sui, I know you have some good things on hand, but don''t forget where you are now." Wei Qi didn''t have the burden to use this kind of threadbare threat. He hung his lips and laughed with disdain. "Does Duke Lin want to have a try?"


    Su Tang tells herself that it''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge Wei Qi for killing someone.


    She took a deep breath and decided to ignore the madman, but this guy was like a dog skin plaster. She couldn''t get rid of it. In the end, she was a Buddha. How do you like it.


    "Your Highness, do as you please. I''ll go to bed first."


    It''s been a long time since Su Tang''s face was easy to remove. It''s OK for a day or two, but no matter how good it is, she can''t bear it. She can feel her skin itching again. If she doesn''t deal with it, she''s afraid that she will be disfigured.


    It''s a pity to ruin such a beautiful face.


    After thinking about it, she decided to find time to meet Wei Qi with her true face.


    On this day, Su Tang finds a chance to go out alone. As soon as she goes out, Wei Qi receives a report from her servant and follows her immediately.


    She went out just as an excuse, just to change her waistcoat, so when she faded her fragile face, Wei Qi finally lost her.


    Su Tang thinks that Yi Rong has been washed away, so she will have a meal first. When it''s almost late, she will go back to king Qi''s house. But who knows, she has enough to eat, and people will go back to king Qi''s house. In the end, she doesn''t see king Qi coming back.


    She sat alone in Lin Sui''s bedroom. It was almost cold from dark to dark. At last, she couldn''t bear it. So she went to bed. As soon as she fell asleep, she heard the system howling.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 90%."


    Su Tang:???


    What''s wrong with Wei Qi!


    She scratched her head irritably and asked the system angrily, "dog, what''s wrong with him?"


    The system is one of the fans, "Wei Qi with five thousand guards, quickly turned over the capital."


    Su Tang couldn''t understand this. Why did he take the guard with him? Looking for something?


    The system saw her face at a loss and couldn''t help reminding her, "you forget that he followed you out of Prince Qi''s residence before, but as a result, he just lost you."


    The more she listened, the more strange she felt. It''s impossible to lose a broken forest. Is it worth fighting.


    "Don''t tell me. He''s looking for me. It''s dawn."


    The system tut for a while, can''t help saying: "more than that, he ran to find the third prince. You know, although the third prince has some influence, he can''t be bigger than Wei Qi. At present, Wei Qi has surrounded the third prince''s residence with his three thousand guards. Now he is taking people to other places to find you. "


    Su Tang is a little difficult to explain. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to speak.


    Half ring, she just slowly way: "or, I go to him?"


    System, "forget it, don''t look for it, you make some noise, let the maid outside notice you, someone will go to report."Su Tang thought that this method is good, but also save her a person ran out to find someone, then directly went to the door, the bedroom door opened.


    This opens, the servant girl woman son outside the door can frighten not light.


    In the early morning of late autumn, the fog was still very heavy. Through the fog, the maids thought they had seen some fairies at first. They were dressed in white and didn''t make the world dust. They were as beautiful as fairies.


    Su Tang''s face was very resistant to beating. Seeing this, she said, "Hello, do you have hot water?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The maids were very quick. Soon, the steward was also shocked. He came in a hurry. The moment he saw Su Tang, he was astonished. However, a closer look showed that the fairy had a little red pimple on her face, which made the steward think that the girl might be a mortal, not a fairy.


    "Who are you, miss?"


    If someone else had changed, the steward would have let the guard take him down and torture him.


    After all, it''s Prince Qi''s mansion. It''s an iron wall. The girl has never seen it before, and she doesn''t know how to get in.


    Su Tang, "I''m Lin Sui''s wife."


    In a word, he was so surprised that the steward was dull, "Lin Mr. Lin''s wife? "


    Sue sugar thought funny, "what''s the matter?"


    The first reaction of the steward is that he likes Duke Lin as well. But his little wife is good-looking and has a sweet smile. Compared with him, he has lost even his underwear.


    He silently sympathized with his master, and then let people go outside to look for him, the other side kicked to the door, there is no reason not to see ah, at least, even if you lose, you can''t lose, too no face-to-face ah.


    "Girl, I''ve sent someone to look for the Lord. Please wait a moment."


    As for Lin Sui''s disappearance, the steward just doesn''t mention it. For him, if Mr. Lin really has an accident and is saved by his master, then Mr. Lin will certainly be different from his master. In the end, he is saving his life.


    So, he had to find a way to stop this beautiful lady Lin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    Su Tang, dressed as a woman, thought that Wei Qi would come back soon. However, she waited and waited. She ran out of breakfast and lunch, and took a nap for a while. As a result, no one came back.


    She was rather surprised by the situation. "Dog, is he still looking for me?"


    The system said, "look for it. The eyes are bloodshot."


    Su Tang takes a cool breath, thinking that Wei Qi and she are so hostile? She''s missing.


    System, "do you want to go to him? If you go on like this, the residual toxin in his body may relapse."


    Su Tang looked out of the window at the sky, silent, "wait."


    If it''s dark and she doesn''t come back, she''ll go to him.


    At the same time, Jin palace.


    The third prince, who should be called the king of Jin now, is being trampled under his feet. His slender hands are red and swollen, but the people who trample on him are not changed.


    "I''ll ask you again, Lin Sui, where are others?"


    The king of Jin didn''t even give the emperor a face in the court, but now he was trampled on and his face was ferocious. "I don''t know what I said!"


    After hearing him roar, Wei Qi''s anger in his eyes gets worse. He can''t be seen in the whole capital. Such a big man can''t disappear out of thin air. He thinks that the king of Jin once sent someone to assassinate him, so Wei Qi thinks that Lin Sui''s disappearance is related to him.


    At the thought that the eunuch might have died, a nameless anger spread from his heart. The anger made him almost lose his mind, and even stepped on the king''s feet harder.


    He severely ran up, the tone is as before, "Lin Sui."


    The king of Jin screamed bitterly. Yes, he really wanted to kill Lin Sui, but this time his disappearance had nothing to do with him!


    "Wei Qi! Do you think it''s the former dynasty that you''ve done so much harm to the emperor? Do you think your father is still here? "


    The king of Jin''s voice was shaking, and the guards of the king''s house rushed up. However, Wei Qi was still indifferent.


    "It seems that the third brother is not going to tell the truth." Wei Qi''s tone was indifferent, but his hand began to draw the sword.


    It was getting late. The sharp sword body flashed a faint light in the moonlight. The sword light flashed in the eyes of the king of Jin, and then the whole person began to tremble.


    He could feel that his good brother had started to get sick again. The reason why he said it was the same when he was sick. His face didn''t change and he killed people like numbness.


    "Wei Qi! You are crazy! I am the king of Jin


    When Su Tang came along with the system prompt, he heard someone yelling in the huge Jin palace. His voice was sad, as if he had met a ghost.


    She didn''t take it seriously at the beginning. After all, the black man, if he didn''t scream, he didn''t have a face. When she found that Wei Qi was holding a sword and was about to blade the king of Jin, she was so scared that she ran quickly.


    In any case, the king of Jin is still the Lord of Wei state. If you don''t cut the Baron and don''t ask for a crime, even if you have the emperor''s sword, it''s a felony!


    "Your Royal Highness


    Wei Qi is crazy, and no one dares to persuade him. As for the guards in the Jin palace, they are fighting with the guard now. They want to save their master, but the opponent is the guard. They can only watch their master trampled and put a knife to his head.


    The scene was chaotic, but Su Tang''s cry attracted Wei Qi''s attention.


    Wei Qi slightly raised her eyes and saw that it was her who was coming. She could not help frowning. Fortunately, the cold air was gone, and the words were hard to soften. "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you tell the housekeeper to let him entertain you in Prince Qi''s mansion? "


    This is the second time Wei Qi has met her since she discovered her true identity.


    A few days ago, she was found missing. Wei Qi was so anxious that he wanted to kill Lin Sui. But now, standing in front of her, Lin Sui is missing.


    It''s exciting to see her again, but under the premise of Lin Sui''s disappearance, Wei Qi can suppress the excitement.


    Su Tang didn''t think much, only looked at him with a headache, "what are you doing, your highness king Qi?"


    "Find Lin Sui." Wei Qi said and patted the king of Jin''s face with his sword. After he scared the whole body out of blood, he said again: "my third brother should know."


    When the king of Jin saw that someone could stop Wei Qi''s madness, no matter who came, he immediately yelled, "I don''t know! I really don''t know where Lin is! "


    Su Tang looks at him sympathetically, but before she opens her mouth, Wei Qi cuts off the hair on her head.


    "No, you know, you just don''t want to say it." When it comes to business, the anger in Wei Qi''s eyes came out again, "third brother, I don''t care what you have against him, but if you don''t let people out today, you''ll have to move your head."


    His life is at stake. The king of Jin has long lost his anger at the beginning. Now he is scared and crying. He knows that Wei Qi really dares to kill people. After all, this madman has gone crazy, which is not recognized by his relatives!


    "I said, I really don''t know! How can you believe it! "The tears of the king of Jin were useless. Wei Qi not only didn''t believe it, but was enraged by him. "It seems that the third brother didn''t want to say it."


    As soon as he raised his hands, Su Tang''s eyelids pulled out and immediately yelled to keep the knife down.


    Wei Qi can stop, but the evil at the bottom of his eyes refused to disperse. He said, "go back to king Qi''s residence first, and I''ll come back later."


    Su Tang has a headache. It''s good. How can he take heart of Lin Sui!


    No way, she can only casually said, "I know where Lin is broken, you first put down the knife."


    Wei Qi was suspicious at the beginning. Su Tang could only affirm: "he is my husband. I know where he is. Now, put down the knife first." She said so. She was afraid that people still didn''t want to put down the knife. She went forward and took the knife out of his hand.


    Although the weapon was gone, the king of Jin was still trampled on by him. Without threat, the king of Jin restored his anger at the beginning.


    "Wei Qi! I have already told you that I don''t know where Lin Sui is! We''re not finished with this account! "


    Smell speech, Wei Qi originally wanted to loosen of foot, again ruthlessly stepped on up, "this time have nothing to do with you, but you don''t forget last time.". Third brother, do you know who left her last time? It''s the king. "


    Wei Qi''s words finally reminded the king of Jin. He did send the dead men to take Lin Sui''s head last time, but he failed in the end. Later, the new emperor denounced him, which made him stop for a while.


    But now The more the king of Jin thought about the back ridge, the colder it was. It doesn''t matter if he offended the new emperor, but it''s different if he offended Wei Qi.


    Is it true that Wei Qi really likes a eunuch?


    The more the king of Jin thought about it, the more he was afraid. The whole person trembled again, "Wei Wei Qi, what are you talking about? How can I kill Lin Sui? I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t do it. "


    He was very guilty about this denial. Wei Qi wanted to teach others a lesson, but he was stopped by Su Tang.


    I''m afraid the king of Jin will have to abolish it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    It''s not that Su Tang doesn''t want to teach the king of Jin a lesson. After all, she suffered so much last time. How can she just let it go? It''s just that she can''t stand up this time. If she wants to do something, he won''t have a chance to get up again. Besides, now Wei Qi''s situation is not right. She has to go back and deal with the remaining poison for him.


    In Prince Qi''s house, Wei Qi is absent-minded. Several times, he still can''t help but ask Lin Sui.


    "What about the others?"


    Su Tang didn''t respond at first, "what?"


    Wei Qi''s face smelled, and his tone was disgusted. "Lin broke that dog thing."


    Suddenly, Su Tang was scolded. She couldn''t laugh or cry. But when she looked at Wei Qi again, she suddenly narrowed her eyes. "Is your highness king Qi concerned about Lin Sui?"


    "Who cares about him! Whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with me


    His answer, like being trampled on the tail, suddenly exploded.


    At that moment, Su Tang suddenly felt that this madman was quite pleasant to the eye. Her words were right and wrong, and she was very cute.


    "He''s OK. He was injured before. Although he took the medicine, he still had residual poison in his body, just like you. He said, "I''m afraid I''ll lose my life here every day, so I find a place to hide and be quiet."


    Su Tang''s words are true. At that time, in Prince Qi''s mansion, the madman not only refused to let her sleep, but also refused to let her eat rice, because she refused to say where her wife was.


    In the end, she couldn''t help it. That''s why women''s clothes appeared.


    After listening to her explanation, Wei Qi frowned slightly and said, "if he wants to go, he will go. I won''t stop him. There''s more! What do you mean? I''m afraid I''ll lose my life here. If I want his life, when the king of Jin sent someone to assassinate him before, I can stand by and do nothing. "


    If Su Tang had not experienced it, she would have believed his story.


    When the king of Jin sent someone to assassinate her, the dog not only didn''t stop her, but also helped the king of Jin''s group of dead men stop her. If not, she would have detoxified her body long ago, and she didn''t need to deal with him.


    However, this matter can not be refuted. Wei Qi''s remaining poison attacks now, so we have to follow him.


    Sue sugar, "yes, next time he comes back, I''ll talk to him."


    Wei Qi felt that it was not enough to relieve his anger. "It''s something that doesn''t know good or evil!"


    Su Tang


    Forget it, what does she care about with a patient:)


    "I wrote a prescription for the steward. These days, the Lord remembers to use the medicine. Soon, the remaining poison in the body will be removed." As soon as Su Tang thought of this guy''s previous Sao operation, she would not hesitate to take the poison again in order to see herself. She could not help warning: "Lord, the medicine is divided into three parts. If you take the medicine so willfully again, you will be saved by the immortal Da Luo."


    Wei Qi pursed his lips and said nothing. If it had been in the past, he would have gone back in a series of witty words, but this time, it was rare to be silent.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he was very irritable, but he couldn''t say anything about it.


    Su Tang and other servants boil the medicine, stare at Wei Qi, and then light the soothing incense. Then they stand up and say goodbye.


    She is not a member of Prince Qi''s house, and she has the name of Mrs. Lin Sui on her head, so she has no reason to stay here. However, it''s rare that Wei Qi didn''t leave her.


    "I''m leaving now?"


    Su Tang nodded, "Lord, have a good rest."


    Wei Qi suddenly called her, "wait a minute, are you hungry? It''s all over the night. I don''t want to stay for a snack. " Said, and quickly called the steward over, "to call up the cook."


    The steward bowed his head and said respectfully, "Lord, what kind of supper are you going to prepare? Light or something? "


    Wei Qi doesn''t know what Su Tang likes to eat, but somehow, he suddenly remembers that Lin Sui, the eunuch, is delicious and picky.


    So, he finally ordered Lin Sui''s favorite food.


    Su Tang looked at him in disbelief and thought that most of the madness was not cured. What was the point of ordering so much greasy meat in the middle of the night?


    Barbecue and mutton legs, and finally even let the steward find some beef, he is crazy!


    However, this is not the end, he even said to the steward: "by the way, fresh beef."


    Nowadays, beef is comparable to gold, and ordinary people dare not even think about it. Only some officials and dignitaries can eat it occasionally.


    It''s hard to be in charge of the business. "Lord, there''s no beef in your house now."


    This evening, where to prepare?


    "Why don''t you let me prepare tomorrow?"


    It was just a little bit of beef, but somehow Wei Qi suddenly got angry, "such a big palace, can''t even bring out any meat? How are you in charge? "


    No wonder that bastard Lin Sui doesn''t want to stay in the house. He can''t eat any meat. No wonder he wants to leave.


    King Qi is perverse, but he hasn''t been angry with the steward for a long time. At the moment, he kneels down on the ground.


    "It''s the slave who is not good at doing things. Please punish him."


    Su Tang was stunned by this development.


    Just Just for a little meat?"I don''t want to eat beef, either." She spoke weakly and sympathized with the manager. It was really hard for him to deal with such a snake disease.


    Wei Qi looks at Su Tang deeply, which is rare. It''s hard to see her, but this time, she seems to be trying to suppress her anger.


    It was a short look, but Sutang noticed.


    She was silent for a moment, but didn''t get angry, because this guy is easy to get angry when he is sick, "Lord, you have residual poison in your body, and this evening, try to eat something light."


    Wei Qi didn''t know what was wrong with him. He regretted it when he was angry with her. Although strictly speaking, he didn''t say a word, it didn''t mean he was angry with her.


    "Sorry." He closed his eyes and did not open them for a long time


    "Nothing." Su Tang accepted it generously and said, "it''s getting late. You''d better go to bed early. If you''re really hungry, you can eat something digestible."


    This time, Wei Qi didn''t leave her. Just as she was about to walk to the door, she suddenly said, "when will he come back?"


    Su Tang stepped forward and said with a smile, "it won''t be long. You know, the emperor can''t live without him."


    What she said was true, but Wei Qi was not happy.


    What a new emperor! Why don''t you see that bastard flattering himself like this!


    So, is it still because of imperial power?


    Wei Qi''s mind was full of other things, and he didn''t even notice that Su Tang had gone.


    Su Tang went away and disappeared for two days. Then she came back, first to her own forest house.


    However, it was only two days ago, and the incident of her poisoning made a lot of noise, so both the East Hall and the emperor were not in any panic about her missing. It was Wei Qi, who went back to the forest house, who blocked her way.


    "Mr. Lin is so comfortable." He was blocked at the door of her bedroom, and his whole life was very strange.


    Su Tang is very calm, just looked at him lightly, "what''s the matter with the Lord?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    Lin Sui''s identity will be lost sooner or later, but it depends on when to lose it and what methods to use to make it perfect. Therefore, Su Tang has lost her tolerance and how to be happy.


    For example, now, she looks at Wei Qi''s angry face, and her mood is inexplicably comfortable.


    Who made him angry with her at that time!


    Wei Qi was really angry, but at the thought that the eunuch had been missing for two days in order to recover from illness, his sarcasm turned abruptly, "how''s your health?"


    Su Tang was a little surprised. She thought this guy would say something. I thought you were dead. What a pity. As a result, this guy held on for a long time, and even said, "how is your health?".


    She looked people up and down. In this era, she was so rude. However, Wei Qi didn''t attack. He just gave her a fierce look, which was quite No momentum.


    Sue sugar hissed and soon found it interesting.


    "The slave didn''t die outside, which disappointed his royal highness."


    As soon as Wei Qi heard that she opened her mouth and cursed herself to die, her anger in her eyes became even worse, "did I allow you to die? Your life belongs to the king. If the king doesn''t let you die, you can''t die! "


    Su Tang was shocked by the fact that he was suffering from two diseases.


    This guy, isn''t he sick?


    "His Royal Highness king Qi loves to joke. The slave''s life is the emperor''s."


    Opening his mouth is to stab him in the pain. Who let this bastard leave the throne at the beginning? He had to run to be a broken prince, which made her mission fall short.


    Wei Qi heard that she was either cursing her own death or showing loyalty to the emperor. But when it was his turn, he was impatient. Now, he didn''t even bother to pretend.


    So she hated herself?


    Thanks to his worry these two days, in the end, people are not rare at all!


    "Good, Lin Sui. You''d better remember what you said today!"


    Wei Qi gritted his teeth and left with his sleeve.


    "Go slowly, Lord. If the slave is ill, he won''t send him away."


    Su Tang''s light words made Wei Qi more angry.


    Perfunctory, naked perfunctory! If the new emperor were here, I''m afraid the eunuch would have been busy carrying tea and water.


    Wei Qi closed his eyes deeply and suppressed the strong and almost overflowing anger in his eyes.


    He would like to see if one day her emperor would be his prisoner, and if she would be kind to him!


    Su Tang doesn''t know that she has been missed again. As soon as Wei Qi leaves, she doesn''t bother her for a short time at least. On the other hand, the third prince, the king of Jin, was trampled by Wei Qi, which directly killed his arrogance. Without his obstruction, the war minister''s case soon came to an end, and the prime minister was finally won over by the new emperor.


    The prime minister''s defection and the reshuffle of the situation between the DPRK and the central government led to the change of direction of those who were not optimistic about the new emperor.


    The new emperor was so happy that he asked Su Tang what reward he wanted.


    Su Tang is very clear about these thoughts of being an emperor. Her forefoot is happy to hold you up to heaven. One day, she thinks you are useless and hindering her eyes. When she kills you, she doesn''t even bother to blink.


    Lin Sui is now the Duke of the East chamber. As a eunuch, she has already reached the top of the sky. She can''t seal it up. But she doesn''t want money. It''s too vulgar to ask the emperor for money.


    She thought about it and decided to sell it badly.


    When eunuch what is the most miserable, that is, life is not complete, the body is incomplete, so she knelt down on the ground, is very true to reveal: "slave a rootless person, no matter how much reward also can''t keep, so, slave want to ask the emperor a grace."


    In my memory, this is the first time that Lin Sui has been so serious about asking for grace. If in the past, the eunuch was very good, he would always let out some rainbow farts and make him happy. Then he said that it was a great grace to stay with the emperor, so he didn''t ask for anything else.


    This time, the new emperor was a bit interested, "Oh, tell me about it? What is it that deserves our attention? "


    "I want to ask for a favor for my wife." Su Tang kneels in a well behaved manner, with both voice and emotion. "My wife is pretty and intelligent. It''s really wrong for me to marry my wife. I can''t give her anything else, so I want to ask for a honorary title for my wife."


    It''s said that she is pretty and smart. In fact, she''s modest. She''s the most beautiful woman in the world. Even the new emperor has heard of her. If Lin doesn''t break up quickly, he can''t help but wonder about her face.


    In a word, the little lady hasn''t shown her face until now.


    The new emperor is a man. Even though he is no longer young, he always has other ideas about the word beauty.


    "It''s her blessing that she can marry you. How can we say that she is wronged?" In the end, the eunuch who served him would lose his face if he lost him. So although the new emperor agreed, what he said was a different story.


    Su sugar is still kneeling, smell speech, very touched. Not long after that, he continued to let out a lot of rainbow farts, which made Wei Qi suddenly hear that his teeth were more sour and his people were more jealous.When did the eunuch ever look so good on himself? There are those disgusting words, he heard the impulse to kill!


    Fortunately, he could bear to remember that the situation was not right.


    The whole person who was photographed by Xindi was very happy, and it was more pleasant to see Su Tang. In the end, he even felt that if such a little eunuch was killed by himself, it would be a pity. After all, it would be too hard to find such a sweet one.


    "Come on, don''t say those disgusting words. I''m not one of those stupid kings. I can''t find the North if I listen to your flattery." He said, but the smile on his face could not fade down. At last, when Wei Qi came to see him, he laughed so much that he didn''t have the style of king of a country, so he raised his foot and kicked Su Tang aside. "OK, I''ve agreed with you. Now get out of here."


    The new Emperor didn''t have any strength to kick. When his foot was about to touch him, Su Tang gently rolled to the ground and made a funny appearance of being kicked by him. He laughed foolishly and said, "Deler, slave, roll right away."


    Wei Qi''s forehead was protruded by her shameless performance. In the end, he couldn''t help it. He suppressed his voice and said sarcastically, "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Lin? When he''s healthy, he can perform?"


    The new emperor is still here, and Wei Qi is the emperor''s relative. Su Tang can''t ignore it, but his smile is pale. "It''s his royal highness, the slave sends his royal highness greetings." She asked an an, but the appearance is extremely perfunctory, and before tease new emperor smile appearance, is simply two appearance.


    Wei Qi''s angry face is almost crooked.


    This dead eunuch has two faces!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    Su Tang didn''t want to talk about it at all. She always felt that today''s Wei Qi, just like Chen Laojiu vinegar, could smell the sour smell hundreds of miles away.


    The new emperor was very helpful. His people only needed to please him in front of him. As for others, especially Wei Qi, the most beloved prince of the former Emperor, the more perfunctory he was, the more satisfied he was.


    How about the favor of the first emperor in those years? It was not him who finally took the throne!


    "King Qi, I have something to do with you."


    Yes, Wei Qi entered the palace because of the call of the new emperor, otherwise he would not bother to step into the palace gate.


    New emperor, "I heard that you beat the king of Jin a few days ago?"


    The fact that the king of Jin was beaten was spread all over the capital by him. Although he was beaten shamelessly, for his own life, the king of Jin felt that his face could be lost, but Wei Qi had to be punished. Otherwise, the madman might really kill him next time.


    The new emperor asked perfunctorily. When the king of Jin was beaten, he was the happiest one. If Wei Qi could kill people that night, he would be more happy, and then he would ban Wei Qi by the way.


    It''s a pity that Wei Qi was stopped at last.


    Thinking of this, the new emperor felt a little sorry, just a little bit worse.


    Wei Qi didn''t have to kneel down. It was the will of the former Emperor when he was there. He didn''t have to kneel down. But now that the former Emperor has passed away, the court situation has changed, and the new emperor is in power. It''s not good that he is too arrogant. It''s a pity that Wei Qi doesn''t care about this kind of thing, but he doesn''t care how he comes. Even now, he stands upright in front of the new emperor, not even his knees I used to bend.


    On his face, the new emperor was smiling and chanting. He didn''t care much, but he was very angry in his heart.


    One day, he will let Wei Qi kneel in front of him!


    "Tell me about you. It''s not a day or two for you to be fooling around, but the king of Jin is your brother. How can you go up and beat people? The fight between the brothers is so big that you are going to lose the face of the Wei family! " The new emperor has a headache expression, "now the king of Jin is crying to let me be the master. Tell me, what should I do?"


    Wei Qi was used to it, and he never looked at the new emperor in his eyes. Hearing the words, he just said lazily, "the emperor can do whatever he wants."


    This is the attitude. The new emperor is half dead in his heart, but he can''t have any dissatisfaction on his face. He can only pretend to be angry. "The palm and the back of his hand are all my brothers. Well, you can go to apologize to the king of Jin and make amends."


    Naturally, the new emperor won''t do anything about Wei Qi. He still wants to keep people and let him bite the dog with the king of Jin, so that he can take advantage of it.


    Wei Qi sneered, "I will not go."


    The new emperor''s face sank, "I don''t listen to you?"


    In the face of the emperor''s anger, Wei Qi is not afraid, and even wants to provoke. Anyway, it''s not the first time that he has ever hated the new emperor. But when he talks about it, he somehow reminds him of Lin Sui. That dead eunuch looks ugly, but it''s not only why, it can always affect his heart.


    Wei Qi suddenly darkens his face and thinks that this is not the way to do it. For the sake of this dead eunuch, even his fairies have ignored him a few days ago.


    "Emperor, how about a deal."


    As soon as the words came out, the new emperor rarely raised his eyebrows. Instead of the usual false smile, he looked at him deeply, and his eyes were full of calculation. "What''s the meaning of king Qi''s words?"


    Wei Qi, "the emperor also knows that I''ve been staring at Duke Lin for some time. A few days ago, I exchanged my sword with you, but you refused. This time, the minister exchanged the king''s order with him. What does the emperor think? "


    This proposal was so exciting that the new emperor almost agreed to it at that time.


    A broken forest for a king of Jin, maybe can also be involved in Wei Qi, this is simply a pie in the sky, too worth it!


    When Wei Qi saw that he hesitated, he knew that there was a play, and he continued to work hard. "Emperor, the king of Jin supported his soldiers with self-respect. I''m afraid you don''t know that except for the 10000 people who were ministers, most of the remaining people became the people of the king of Jin."


    The new emperor really didn''t know about it, so he angrily rebuked and retorted, "it''s impossible!"


    Wei Qi, "today''s Guard commander, if I remember correctly, it''s the elder brother of the imperial concubine on the upper side of the Jin palace."


    At the moment, the new emperor''s pupils shrink sharply, and the guard is responsible for the safety of the palace. The Guard commander can go in and out of the palace at will. If such a person becomes the king of Jin, he will be rebelled in his dream one day, and he won''t even know who killed him.


    "How do you prove it! I remember clearly that my Guard commander is the orphan of Zhongliang. He has no father and no mother. Where does he come from


    Listening to the new emperor''s retort, Wei Qi sneers. He doesn''t even know the details of the people around him. How did this guy take the throne from the king of Jin.


    "It''s true that the chieftain of the Imperial Guard has no father or mother, but he has a younger sister. However, his younger sister lost with him in the early years. After several reversals, the younger sister married to the Jin palace again." Wei Qi dares to say so, there is evidence naturally, "emperor, you say this matter son, coincidence?"


    The new emperor''s eyes split. He was promoted to be the commander of the Imperial Guard. If he was really the king of Jin, it would be unthinkable."There''s evidence for what you said!"


    In fact, Wei Qi is too lazy to say much. He is still asking for the truth.


    Again, he felt deeply curious, how did this stupid thing sit on the throne of God?


    "Believe it or not."


    So far, whether true or false, a thorn has been planted in the heart of the new emperor. But Lin Suicai just helped him to win over the prime minister, and he gave her to king Qi, which seemed too fickle.


    "Tell me, how did Xiao Lin offend you? How can you hold her like that? "


    The new emperor began to ask these small details, indicating that he had wavered.


    Wei Qi has countless reasons to deal with it, but he thinks that on the day of Lin''s wedding, he was crushed by her, and then what did the dead eunuch say?


    In fact, that night had passed for a long time, but Wei Qi remembered it clearly. The eunuch said that although she didn''t have the two liang meat, it didn''t mean she wanted him. He also said that he could not be too shameless and that he was frivolous with her


    Tut, he really disdained it at the beginning, but since that dog thing could do something wrong at the beginning, don''t blame him for using it now.


    "Does the emperor still remember what he said on the day of Duke Lin''s wedding?"


    That day was too chaotic, but the new emperor still remembers that since that day, there has been a rumor in Beijing that king Qi''s taste is cautious, even the ugly and rootless eunuch Lin Sui can enter his eyes, and there are many people who sympathize with Lin Sui. What about eunuchs? What about climbing to the East Hall? If king Qi sees them, they will have to be captured sooner or later.


    He thought these were just rumors, but he was shocked to hear Wei Qi''s indirect admission.


    "Are all those rumors true? Is that the one I know


    Wei Qi, "Ang, not only is it true, Chen also found that his two liang meat seems to have only a response to her."


    New emperor:???


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    Wei Qi''s "sincerity" deeply moved the new emperor. At last, the new emperor came forward and patted him on the shoulder. With a long sigh of sympathy, he said, "it''s not easy for you. In this way, I''ll lend you XIAOLINZI, but I''ll give it back. There''s only such a slave around me who can make me feel good."


    It is still impossible for the new emperor to give up the life of the king of Jin. However, he is also reluctant to give up Lin Sui. So he decided to use a compromise method to "lend" Xiao Lin to Wei Qi. During this period, Wei Qi had to check and balance the king of Jin.


    Wei Qi hooked his lips and was satisfied with the result. He said, "don''t worry, the emperor. I''ll be back to Zhao."


    Over there, Su Tang just returned to Lin''s house, but her eyelids were beating. An ominous premonition hung over her heart. After thinking about it, she finally decided to let her wife come out as a shield. As for her, she lied casually, for example, something happened and she was not in Beijing. For example, she disappeared on the way from Beijing.


    However, Su Tang''s brain is not as fast as Wei Qi''s action. Before he can make a good impression of leaving Beijing, Wei Qi''s guard over there encircles Lin Fu.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes. The last time she saw so many guards, it was when this guy surrounded the Jin palace. However, the king of Jin was also a prince. What was she? Is a eunuch worth fighting like this?


    "Your Highness, the slave asked himself that he didn''t make any mistakes. What''s wrong with you?"


    Wei Qi looks at her with a smile and is in a good mood. "Duke Lin Bing Xueming is clever. How can he make mistakes? But the emperor sympathizes with me and thinks that I don''t even have a considerate person around me. This is the only way to send you."


    Su Tang Wei Leng, she doesn''t believe his nonsense. Last time this guy took Shangfang sword for her, the new Emperor didn''t agree. What did he take this time?


    Of course, the heart is curious, but the face is silent, "I''m afraid that his highness is not in the wine, not the slave."


    Wei Qi sneered, and his voice was a bit ironic. "You Lin Fu, besides you, there are other valuable things that deserve my consideration."


    He said so full, Su Tang then a sneer, "slave this forest house, the most valuable is not a slave." She said, carefully look at his look, and then slowly said: "the life of the slave is not worth money, but if someone dares to think of the slave''s wife, the slave will fight for this cheap life, but also have to protect her."


    Su Tang suddenly mentions Lin Sui''s wife and gives Wei Qi a treat. He stares at Lin Sui every day and forgets his fairy for a while.


    However, if someone dares to insult his fairy, let alone Lin Sui, the dead eunuch, he will be the first to ask for the other party''s dog head.


    "Don''t worry. She''s comprehensive. I''ll protect myself. It''s you..." Wei Qi was in a good mood. After so long, he finally caught the dead eunuch, "let''s go, father-in-law Xiaolin."


    In the past, Wei Qi called her either a dead eunuch or a dead eunuch, or he called her father-in-law Lin in a strange way. Only this time, when Su Tang got goose bumps in the end, the whole person was not very good.


    "Dog, dog, what''s the matter with him?"


    Always feel inexplicable, let her tiger body a shock.


    The system is a little bit hard to say, "he used an excuse when he asked the new emperor to ask for you."


    Su Tang is an acute person. Hearing this, she thinks that the system is selling the key points. She can''t help urging: "if you have something to say, please say it. Don''t stop there."


    System, "he said his two liang meat, only have feelings for you."


    Su Tang:???


    When the system thought of the picture, it couldn''t help sighing: "surprise, I was shocked at the beginning. It''s really shameless. It''s worthy of being a man, and it''s a set of coquettish words."


    Su Tang has played in so many worlds. She has never seen the man in charge of Sao operation, but in the end, it was her own misfortune. After hearing what the system said, she decided at that time that she had to go ahead of time to escape.


    Wei Qi found that the eunuch''s eyes were strange, but it didn''t hinder his good mood, "what''s the matter? I''m so moved to follow you? "


    Su Tang wood with ugly extinct face, "moved, moved by the move did not dare to move."


    This words a, Wei Qi immediately with smile.


    It''s so comfortable. After so long, it''s really hard to see the dead eunuch eat shriveled.


    "Come on, father-in-law XIAOLINZI, you have to go back to the house with me."


    When things come to an end, she can''t avoid it. Su Tang doesn''t even do anything to make trouble for herself, such as delaying time and changing clothes. She just wears her usual clothes and follows Wei Qi.


    However, she underestimated Wei Qi.


    I don''t know where he got a float, but he let Sutang sit in.


    Su Tang''s tense face finally broke, "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    Once she got on the float, Su Tang felt that her old face was completely destroyed. It was too shameful. She couldn''t do it!


    However, Wei Qi all tossed the float, and how could she be allowed to shrink back? Even if she took her hand, without any tenderness, she forced her to pull onto the float. "Is Xiao Lin shy? Don''t worry. I''ll sit with you. "Su Tang''s ugly face was distorted when she was angry, and then it was even uglier.


    Wei Qi thought that he was used to this ugly face. As a result, once again, he found that he overestimated himself.


    This face is really ugly.


    "You go over there. Your face is so ugly to me." Finish saying, originally pull her hand to also quickly loosen, as if meet what dirty thing.


    Su Tang was so angry that he wanted to hit people at that time.


    Damn it, retarded!


    Who is pulling her on the float, and who is psychologically engaged in such a big battle, but now we know that she is ugly. What''s wrong with her ugly? She''s not ugly enough to pick you!


    "Since the Lord thought the slave was ugly, the slave went down."


    Wei Qi, "no, I can''t make myself ugly, so you can sit down for me."


    It''s late autumn now, and leaves are withering everywhere. Suddenly, there is such a flower cart in full bloom on the long street. For a moment, many people are attracted, and then They''re going to throw up.


    How amazing the floats are, how ugly the people in the floats are. In the end, I don''t know who in the crowd mentioned that the man sitting in the floats is father-in-law Lin. then, the melon eaters are boiling.


    "Wow, Mr. Lin, it''s really ugly to see what he hears."


    "Look, look, is there a man sitting next to Duke Lin? Is that king Qi?"


    "Woo woo, I lost. I lost. I can''t compare beauty with others, and now I can''t compare ugliness with others. No wonder king Qi doesn''t look up to me. "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang sat in the car, listening to a voice over a voice of discussion, from the original fury into calm, to the end, she even learned to stay out of the matter.


    Wei Qi, "does Xiao Linzi like it?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "I like it. I like it too much, but that''s not enough. Now that Wang Ye likes high profile, he should carry it out to the end." She said, and suddenly pulled Wei Qi to one side, "what kind of performance does Wang Ye like? Is it a hug, or is it more powerful? Wang Ye''s face is so beautiful. You don''t know how much perseverance you have to use when you are shaking in front of the slave every day to keep from being rude, beauty. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    Disgusting people, no one can.


    But Sue sugar didn''t expect that when she said these words, the next moment, she heard the system prompt.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    At this time, the big system can''t help sending out a language barrage, "you are so bad, I like it so much."


    Su Tang


    Crazy, one or two, all crazy!


    Wei Qi didn''t expect that Lin Sui, the dead eunuch, dared to be so bold. He forgot to respond for a moment. Fortunately, he didn''t stay for a long time. Soon, the smile on his lips became more and more.


    "Ang, Xiao Lin is really a surprise." As he said this, he pulled out a wisp of black silk from Su Tang''s shoulder, playing with it, and said carelessly, "as I said, I''ll give you what Xiao Lin Zi likes."


    Su Tang


    I give up and say goodbye!


    The story of the float on the street soon became very popular. Wei Qi, the most likely successor to the throne in the previous dynasty, suddenly fell into the idle prince who was playing around with the little eunuch. He almost rubbed the face of the royal family on the ground, but he was happy in it.


    Even the new emperor was shocked to be speechless when he heard about it, but soon he burst out laughing.


    He always took Wei Qi as his opponent, but in the end, he killed himself, and the stone fell from his heart. The new emperor felt more happy than ever. For this reason, he specially rewarded a lot of herbs to king Qi''s house.


    Su Tang thought that she was disgusted by Wei Qi. This guy would be restrained. But who knows, he not only didn''t know how to restrain himself, but also became more and more fierce. To be honest, she felt ugly when she looked at her face. How can this guy see it?


    It''s not lame, it''s blind!


    It''s not a good way to go on like this. However, someone''s eyes are too tight. She can''t get rid of herself for a moment. In the end, she can only harm the servants of king Qi''s house and Wei Qi''s subordinates.


    When the steward saw Su Tang, he was afraid. When he saw her coming from a distance, he didn''t even fight. He turned around and ran. Yes, the thief ran fast, as if there was a fierce beast behind her.


    If she couldn''t, she would harm Wei Qi''s subordinates, and Meng Jiang was the first one.


    It''s not that she got this guy, it''s that guy got her.


    Oh, this guy, at first sight, has never tried the power of her fat tiger. She dares to challenge her. Good. She remembers this man.


    Su Tang''s body shape is still very good. If you don''t show your face, just your back can still cause a lot of imagination. The slender boy in white, with beautiful black hair, is quite proud when standing in the snow.


    At first, Meng Jiang thought she was a guest of king Qi.


    Xu''s back is too beautiful. As soon as he saw the face, Meng Jiang, a rude man, burst into a foul language at that time, and then they fought.


    Meng Jiang, "shit, what ugly thing."


    Su Tang held her breath in her heart these days. Hearing the words, she took him as a vent. "Oh, he''s as strong as a bear. He''s really a beast. He can''t speak human words."


    As soon as these words came out, Meng Jiang couldn''t bear them. At that time, he drew his sword.


    When Wei Qi came over, they were already in a daze. However, it had to be said that Su Tang''s fight was really good-looking, which made him a little trance. It seemed that it was not the ugly eunuch who confronted Meng Jiang, but the fairy he was thinking about.


    "Steward, how about the things that I asked you to check."


    As soon as the steward saw Su Tang, she was scared. Fortunately, she had an opponent, so she was quietly relieved. "My Lord, the slave has checked that the first beauty in the lake suddenly appeared a few years ago. No one knows who she is, but she is good at caressing the zither. It is also said that many people are willing to pay for her medical treatment. ¡±


    "as for the relationship with father-in-law Lin, it''s strange that they have no intersection at all, but the strange thing is that these two people from different worlds are suddenly tied together." As the steward said, he took out the information he found. It was a picture scroll. The first beauty at that time was still wearing a veil and could not see her face clearly, but even so, her beauty could be seen.


    "This is the first time she appeared, someone secretly drew it. At that time, no one knew who she was, just thought that her temperament was unique and unforgettable."


    The beauty in the picture is standing under the plum tree, dressed in white. Unexpectedly, it overlaps with the picture of Lin Sui.


    The steward looked at the picture scroll, and then looked at Lin Chu not far away. He said, "Oh, Lord, do you think that the girl is very similar to father Lin? You look at the figure, and then you look at father Lin, you can confuse the real with the fake. Do you think they are brothers and sisters?"


    Being able to take charge of Wei Qi''s house, Lin Sui doesn''t have that kind of husband wife relationship with her wife. Similarly, the fairy like lady is just as common to Lin Sui. The wedding banquet of these two people may be just for others, but I don''t know who they are for.


    Wei Qi looks at the picture, but at last he is attracted by Lin Sui''s back. Half a sound, he suddenly orders the steward, "take the piano from the king''s room."The steward was a little surprised. The king of Qin''s family was so precious that he was willing to take it out now?


    It seems that he did not guess wrong. Although the prince said he liked the fairy girl, his eyes finally fell on Mr. Lin.


    "Yes."


    Mengjiang skill is good, Su sugar this fight that call a happy, "you lost."


    It''s said that he is willing to gamble and admit defeat, but Meng Jiang is also a great general in the court. In the end, he was suppressed by a little eunuch. The gap almost didn''t suffocate himself. In the end, he was unwilling to say: "OK, I lost, but next time, I will beat you."


    Su Tang tut said, "OK, I''m waiting for you."


    Two talent finish saying, saw the steward to embrace a piano to come over.


    That Qin Su Tang felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen her for a while, so he just didn''t want to see her. It''s not a big deal, but he was in charge of the business. He ran away when he saw her a few days ago. Today, he''s very brave and dare to walk towards her.


    "Oh, brother in charge."


    The steward faltered and almost threw the piano out of his hand. In the end, he didn''t dare to get angry. Instead, he looked at Su Tang helplessly. "Little ancestor, I''m afraid you want the slave''s life. The slave dare to answer your brother."


    Su Tang said with a smile, "everyone is a slave, who is more noble than who."


    The steward held the Qin tightly. Seeing this, he took a small step back. "Don''t kill me. I have something else to do with the Qin."


    Wei Qi didn''t tell the steward how to do it, but after so many years, the steward was still very smart. The meaning of the LORD was to find a way to let Lin Sui play the piano.


    This father-in-law Lin is a bit anti boned. The more you don''t let her do something, the more she will do it. For example, now, now, she is interested in naqin.


    Su Tang said, "Qin, good thing. It happens that my hand is itchy. Why don''t you give it back to you after I play it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    The steward was in a panic. He wanted to rob but didn''t dare. He stammered: "this The Lord is waiting for the slave to deliver the Qin. "


    Su Tangyuan just wanted to pluck the strings at will, but after listening to this, he felt that if he didn''t play a song, he was sorry for the carefulness of the steward.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m looking at this piano. It''s itchy. I''ll return it to you soon." Su Tang said with a smile, this smile, the ugly face are piled up together, especially hot eyes, one side of Meng Jiang almost vomit, only in charge, face unchanged.


    Meng Jiang stepped back a few steps, mainly for fear of vomiting, and then looked at the steward with admiration.


    Su Tang said that she would play it, but she deliberately played it so badly that she knew that Wei Qi must be nearby. She had a disgusting attitude towards him. The sound of the piano was to send people away.


    The sound of magic sounds to your ears, which makes you pee.


    Rao is always a calm steward. He is in a trance.


    "Oh, my little ancestor, don''t play any more..." The steward thinks he can prepare the coffin if he continues to listen. Even the suona doesn''t have to be played. With the sound of Duke Lin, I''m afraid no ghosts dare to get close to him.


    Su Tang is in high spirits, smell speech, still quite a bit reluctant, "but I think it''s quite pleasant." Then he looked at Meng Jiang.


    Meng Jiang is a big man with the style of being a general. But now he is not only in a trance, but also his pupils are dispersing. After a long time, he finally comes back to himself.


    As soon as he changed his previous attitude, this time, he still had some enthusiasm. He grabbed her hand and said excitedly: "Lin Sui, I''m sorry, I apologize for my previous attitude."


    Sugar:?


    Meng Jiang said, "you play this song very well. It''s a pity for such a talent to stay in Beijing. Well, you follow me into the army, and I''ll give you the position of deputy general. In the future, as long as the two armies fight, you just need to cheer for our soldiers with the piano!"


    The more he said it, the more excited he was. Su Tang''s mouth slightly puffed, patted him open and held his hand. However, this patting, the other party put his hand around her shoulder and said enthusiastically: "Hey, brother, what''s the meaning of being a eunuch? We are all hot blooded men at the border..."


    Sue sugar couldn''t listen any more and interrupted, "Oh, unfortunately, I''m not a hot-blooded man."


    Meng Jiang choked, and suddenly remembered that the eunuch didn''t have that thing, so he could only touch his nose, "cough, we hot-blooded men, don''t care about the two liang meat, you don''t have it, and I won''t look down on it."


    Su Tang doesn''t even want Qin now. Where did Wei Qi find lengtouqing.


    "You want me? That''s fine. You cut off your two liang meat and give it to me, and I''ll go to the border with you. "


    Meng Jiang just said that. Who could have thought that she was serious? Hearing the words, he immediately released his hand that was hanging on her shoulder, covered his treasure with both hands, and stepped back warily, "this..."


    "Don''t do that." Su Tang sneered, "Oh, men, they are all deceiving things." Then he shook his head and strode away.


    Her last words are quite arrogant and charming. Meng Jiang chokes so much that she can''t refute them. She can only look at the steward like asking for help.


    In charge of the matter, "Lord Meng, don''t look at the slave. The slave is not the opponent of Duke Lin either." With that, he took the piano back.


    In the room, I don''t know when Wei Qi came back. He knelt down under the piano table. In his dark pupil, he looked indistinguishable. There was a picture scroll on the piano table. The beauty in the picture scroll was very familiar with Lin Sui''s wife.


    This picture was not painted by outsiders, but by Wei Qi.


    As for the picture scroll of the fairy, he always collected and kept it by himself without anyone''s hands. So even if he was in charge of the work, he didn''t know about it. Until now, he was shocked when he looked at the seal engraved on the picture scroll.


    You know, Wei Qi hated painting people most. When the late emperor was there, he joked that he was good at painting. He asked him to draw a portrait for the late emperor and put it in his underground palace after a hundred years. However, he refused such an honor.


    Even the first emperor was mercilessly refused to speak, let alone others?


    The steward was at a loss for a moment. He thought that the master liked Mr. Lin. although Mr. Lin was ugly, his other abilities could not be underestimated. If the new emperor was able to ascend the throne, Mr. Chang of the East chamber made a lot of efforts. What''s more, the way his master got along with her was not interesting. Who can believe it.


    Although master kept saying that he liked Mr. Lin''s wife, last time his wife came, I didn''t see how enthusiastic master was.


    However, at this moment, the master, sitting quietly under the windowsill and looking at the picture, has never had such a deep attachment to Rao Shi Lin.


    "Master? Where is the piano? "


    However, guqin used to be a treasure, but now it doesn''t even look at it.


    "Whatever."


    Wei Qi said casually, but he didn''t dare to take charge casually.


    It was at this time that Su Tang came in. As soon as she was halfway through the piano, she heard the system tell her that Wei Qi had left. How can this be? It would be a pity if he didn''t hear such wonderful music.


    "Your Royal Highness." She walked in with a smile and saw that the steward was still holding Guqin. Without saying a word, she snatched it. "I''m as old as I was with Guqin at first sight. Can your royal highness give up love?"In fact, when she came over, the steward offered it to him with both hands. Then he stood aside and said nothing.


    The picture scroll on the piano table is still so big and square. Su Tang takes a look and says, "Your Highness king Qi is really devoted to my wife."


    This time, Wei Qi was finally willing to move his eyes away from the picture scroll. He looked at her, and his voice was a little hoarse. "Yes, is Xiao Lin Zi willing to give up his love?"


    At this angle, Su Tang could see his long neckline, the Adam''s apple rolling, and then up, to the bewitching face, he was just a male goblin.


    But the beauty returned to the beauty. His words were enough to make su Tang recover. He even sneered and said, "Your Highness, king Qi, is digging my wall in front of me. Now that he can''t dig it away, he has to let me give up. Are you sure you''re not talking in your sleep?"


    Wei Qi did not respond, but changed the topic, "like Qin?"


    Su Tang sat down, then put the piano on her lap and said with a smile, "yes, I haven''t played the piano for a long time. Looking at the piano, I can''t help feeling excited. I''ve just played it, but it''s not very enjoyable. "


    Wei Qi leaned back lazily and looked at her with a smile. "Isn''t it as good as Xiao Lin Zi playing a song?"


    This is the time to wait.


    "OK, I''ll play one now." Su Tang raised her hand, and then, with a little pause, "by the way, this song is called waking up. Now it''s for the Lord."


    As soon as Su Tang plays the piano, the steward''s legs soften. He wants to take the door away, but he is shocked at his master.


    He is worthy of being his own master. In the face of such a demon voice, he not only keeps his face unchanged, but also has a smile on his face!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    Su Tang has a restless heart, but who ever thought that he could still shake his head and be intoxicated with such an ugly tune What''s wrong?


    Does he like to listen to this kind of music? It''s not right. At the beginning, when she was healing for him, the master was very venomous. Sometimes he wanted to be perfunctory, and he could find something.


    At the end of the song, the steward was almost kneeling, and Wei Qi could clap, "not bad."


    Sugar:?


    Wei Qi, "go on."


    Su Tang


    Finally, Su Tang played for half an hour, and even her fingers were hurt by the strings. As a result, the master asked her to continue.


    Go on, go on, she''s not playing!


    Moving the Guqin from her body, Su Tang knew that it was valuable. Although she was angry, she didn''t take it out.


    "Lord, let''s call it a day."


    Wei Qi looked at her lazily. For her attitude, he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he began to laugh, "that''s not good?"


    Listen to a very serious sentence, but with his dumb voice, provocative, the atmosphere is different instantly.


    At this moment, the manager on one side is even more confused.


    So, does his master like both Mr. Lin and Mrs. Lin? This is This is to bring the couple together. It''s too cruel. It''s worthy of being your own king. Even people who like it are so different.


    Wei Qi, in the mind of the steward, was an immortal like a God. Hearing the words, he immediately said, "Duke Lin''s fingers are tender. After playing the piano for a long time, maybe they hurt. I''m going to get some ointments. Right... " The steward said with a smile, "what kind of ointment does Mr. Lin like?"


    Manager that smile, face smile with chrysanthemum like, how to see how strange.


    Su Tang, "strangely, what else can the ointment taste like?"


    The steward has a look that you don''t understand. "Mr. Lin, I have prepared a lot of ointment with various flavors here. It depends on what flavor you like, such as the smell of flowers and fruit..."


    Just when the manager was about to introduce the ointment, Wei Qi interrupted with a low smile: "it''s too much, go down."


    Smell speech, take charge of the affair particularly regret, "Lord son, really don''t?"


    Wei Qi glanced at him faintly, and the steward was surprised. He felt that he was talking too much today, so he immediately backed out. During that time, he did not forget to close the gate.


    Su Tang stares at the back of the steward, and then listens to Wei Qi speak slowly, "Xiao Lin Zi''s father-in-law''s piano sound is unique, which is quite similar to that of his wife."


    Su Tang thought that this person is not only blind, but also deaf. Can her voice be compared with the other one?


    "Don''t dare to be. After all, my wife taught me how to play."


    Wei Qi said, "my father-in-law XIAOLINZI is modest. It happens that I suddenly want to learn the piano. I''m worried that I can''t find my husband. How about this, my father-in-law XIAOLINZI teach me?"


    Su Tang feels more and more that this guy is digging a hole for himself. Will his royal highness Tangqi not find a teacher to play the piano? It''s not a pit. What is it!


    "Wang Yeh said and laughed. I amuse myself with my piano skill. It''s far from enough to teach others, but I dare not teach them."


    Wei Qi changed his lazy appearance and suddenly sighed, "I just think that the sound of Xiao Lin Zi''s father-in-law''s piano is very similar to that of his wife. His wife saved me several times in those years, and the sound of the piano also accompanied me. But now, it''s hard to hear it again." He said, and affectionately looked at the picture scroll on the piano table, "my wife does not want to see me, but I never forget her, thinking, when can she give me a response."


    The more you say this, the more disgusting Su Tang is. Wei Qi is not suitable to play affectionate! How to look, how to be cautious!


    Especially now, although the acting is very similar, Su Tang knows him well. With a smile on his face and a shadow behind his back, he is suitable for killing, not for his lover!


    "Mr. Wang, when do you think you said that?" Su Tang couldn''t bear it, but soon, she thought of another thing. "Speaking of it, the slave heard something, and was curious. She didn''t know whether it was true or false."


    Wei Qi''s deep feeling is really pretended, in order to see her reaction, "Oh, let''s hear it."


    Su Tang said, "I heard that you asked the emperor for a servant in order to How to treat the disease? "


    Wei Qi''s eyes darkened, but the smile on his face deepened, "yes."


    He was very honest. He didn''t hide it. He even wanted to take off his robe to prove himself. In the end, Su Tang was flustered and said, "Lord! On the day of smallpox, I''m not a doctor. You So It''s not suitable! "


    When you are in a hurry, you can''t avoid the irritating voice of the past, but it''s quite interesting.


    Rabbit urgent also bite, but Wei Qi just want to stimulate her to bite.


    "What''s wrong? Although father-in-law Xiaolin is a eunuch, he didn''t have that thing, but he once owned it. I think he should be familiar with it. Moreover, if you cure me, I may let your wife go."Su Tangqi almost jumped, what is to let my wife go? Do I have to kneel down to thank you for your help?


    No, how can Wei Qi let her go so easily? At the beginning, for the sake of "her wife", but I wanted to tear her to pieces. In the end, I put on my own women''s clothes to deal with him, which forced him down.


    The more she thinks about it, the more wrong it is. Is this guy really useless?


    "Dog, come out." She couldn''t figure it out, so she simply asked the system, "is Wei Qi really useless?"


    The system almost spewed out, "wake up, your IQ! How can you believe his nonsense? It''s obviously a hoax. "


    Su Tang didn''t believe it at first, but Wei Qi was willing to use her wife''s name. That''s strange.


    The system said, "don''t worry, this guy is fine!"


    Su Tang was even more puzzled. In the end, she simply spread out her words.


    "That''s why his highness king Qi pestered my wife so much?"


    Wei Qi looked at her with a smile and did not explain. He just threw out two words, "guess."


    Su sugar frowned, "don''t want to guess, you want to say, don''t want to say, slave also lazy to listen."


    She had no respect for him at the beginning. When she was happy, she called herself a slave. When she got angry, she wanted to lift the prince Qi''s house. However, Wei Qi was dominating her, so people in the prince''s house didn''t dare to say much.


    But now, when Wei Qi stood up and came over with a bucket of paintings, Su Tang really wanted to lift the palace.


    To be exact, she wanted to lift Wei Qi, the son of a bitch, the son of a bitch How can you do that kind of bad thing with the scroll of her characters!


    "Well, at that time, I wanted to marry some beautiful concubines, but I couldn''t help it. But later, somehow, I found something very interesting. Whenever I painted a picture, my illness seemed to get better." He said at the end, with a low smile, "my wife''s medical skills are really high Zhan, even with the portrait, can relieve my worries."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    When Wei Qi called his wife, he clearly said that Lin Sui''s wife, but somehow, people always felt that he was calling Su Tang.


    This kind of dangerous feeling made her alert immediately, what is useless, what to see a doctor, it''s all a cover, he just gave himself a high sounding excuse to do that dirty thing!


    "I don''t know if Mr. Xiaolin has married his wife. I always feel that he used to be interested in his wife, but now he seems to have a different idea about Mr. Xiaolin." When Wei Qi said this, his eyes were even more smiling.


    But Sue sugar''s hands are almost shaking. What does this bastard take her for?


    "Respect yourself, Lord!"


    Wei Qi seems to have heard some joke, directly chuckled out.


    Xu was bullied miserably by him. The little eunuch''s eyes were a little red at the moment. He was as cute as a kitten. Even with his ugly face, Wei Qi felt much more agreeable.


    He looked down, and finally stopped at Su Tang''s finger, which was almost in his sleeve. It was a pair of beautiful hands. Even if he only showed his white fingertips, Wei Qi was still reluctant to move away.


    Su Tang''s hair almost stood up when she was staring at her. She took a little step back. In fact, this step had already lost her momentum.


    "If there is nothing wrong with the Lord, the slave will retire! As for the matter of the zither player, I think I''ll be more attentive than the slave. "


    Wei Qi looked at the little eunuch who had fled, and a ray of light flashed through his eyes. Finally, he turned his mouth slightly and laughed silently.


    What an interesting little thing. Why didn''t you find it before?


    Wei Qi was a little sorry, but he was also a little lucky. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, people are in his own hands now, so he can''t hide.


    Over there, after su Tang left her bedroom, she went directly out of Prince Qi''s house.


    She was restless. She always felt that something was out of control. The little spicy chicken in the system couldn''t help. Finally, she had to find a restaurant and wanted to be quiet.


    The system is very aggrieved. It is a set of data. Although it gives human emotions, it is still data in the final analysis. It is beyond the scope of ability, and it is really powerless.


    "I don''t think my mother is ugly, but my kids start to dislike me."


    "It''s really My son''s rebellion breaks my heart... "


    Su Tang listened to the system chattering in her head, rubbing her temples with a headache, "shut up


    The system was even more aggrieved. Wow, it cried out, but it didn''t last long. Soon, it was heard.


    "Son, the king of Jin is nearby!"


    The restaurant is open in the downtown area, but not far from the restaurant, there is a private house. Most of the merchants live there. Although the merchants are at the bottom of the list, they have more silver in hand than ordinary people. But what Su Tang can''t figure out is that the king of Jin is no longer healing his wounds at home. What is he doing here?


    With doubts, she sneaked in. There are many guards around the private house. She spent some time to find someone, but she never thought that she would see such a scene.


    The system said, "the world is changing with each passing day. In broad daylight, the king of Jin seduced his grandfather''s concubine!"


    Su Tang was in a circle. She was stunned for a moment before she thought that the grandfather of the king of Jin was the prime minister who was calculated by her a few days ago?!


    The prime minister used to support the king of Jin, but he was held back by his son, and was held by the new emperor. The king of Jin lost such a great ally in vain. It must have been a great loss of vitality. No wonder he didn''t let go of his grandfather''s young concubine.


    Your circle is really chaotic.


    Royal children are all handsome. It''s easy for the king of Jin to coax a girl. My concubine is looking at him with eyes full of love.


    Su Tang tut tut two, then, more powerful things so burst out.


    My concubine is very tender and tender. I miss you so much, my Lord.


    my concubine is very pretty, and the king of Jin also enjoys it. But then, I see that he reaches out and touches my flat stomach, full of tenderness, but his eyes are very cold. "I miss you very much, too. How about that old guy recently? What did you find? "


    The concubine said, "the prime minister is very happy. He has been with me for several nights, but I feel disgusted. I like Wang Ye. Only Wang Ye can make me happy."


    The king of Jin laughed, "but I''m not happy. I''m his grandson, my son. I have to call him my great grandfather."


    Su Tang, not far away, was stunned.


    "Tut, the king of Jin can play. Even women can use one with themselves."


    Suddenly, there is a sneer in her ear. Su Tang is startled. She suddenly turns back and finds that Wei Qi doesn''t know when he is around.


    It''s quiet. It''s terrible.


    "Lord." Su Tang lowered her voice, but her eyes were slightly stunned, "Why are you here?"Wei Qi, "naturally, he came with Xiao Lin Zi''s father-in-law, but unexpectedly, he ran into such a good play."


    Su Tang immediately frowned when she heard the speech.


    So this guy''s on his own?


    Sure enough, her spicy chicken system is a little rubbish!


    Su Tang was afraid for a while, and then explained: "the slave also happened to run into the king of Jin''s men, so he ran over to have a look."


    Wei Qi was so careless that he didn''t care why she came to her private house. Instead, he asked, "it was my father-in-law who was so rude that he ran out of the palace in a rage?"


    This words let Su sugar how to explain, can only dry, wooden face way: "No."


    Wei Qi did not believe, "really not?"


    Sue sugar, "really not."


    Wei Qi, "I don''t believe it."


    Su Tang


    If you don''t believe it, you still want to ask a fart!


    Xu Shi''s small expression on her face was too interesting. Wei Qi suddenly laughed and said in a low voice, "I like to hear father-in-law XIAOLINZI tell the truth."


    "The truth..." Su tangpi said with a smile, "I''m itching. I want to hit people."


    Wei Qi suddenly, then, pushed her out.


    Su Tang is suddenly pushed out, and then she stares at the king of Jin.


    The scene is very awkward, the king of Jin is still holding the prime minister''s concubine, the gesture is intimate and ambiguous.


    After a short silence, the king of Jin finally recovered, and Su Tang, now she doesn''t want to hit people, now she wants to kill!


    It''s a fuckin ''man! Don''t you know they''re eavesdropping? What''s more, if you want to go out by yourself, what''s the meaning of pushing her out!


    Su Tang looks at the king of Jin who is obviously flustered on her face without expression. After thinking about it, she decides to give him a gift.


    "Greetings to his Royal Highness the king of Jin."


    Wei Qi followed her, smelling the words, and chuckled directly.


    Lin Sui is really an interesting person. He didn''t forget to say hello to the king of Jin. It''s like eating a fly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    The king of Jin was really afraid. Even his concubine was pushed out by him. He didn''t have any pity for Su Tang. He was not afraid of Su Tang. He was afraid of Wei Qi who followed Su Tang!


    "You Why are you here? " At the end of his speech, his voice began to shake.


    When he looked at Wei Qi, his eyes turned black. Once it was exposed, he would be completely finished.


    But Wei Qi, with an extremely harmless smile, "my king? I came here with the kittens in the mansion, but I didn''t expect to see such a good play. "


    Su Tang stood aside and stood aside until she heard what he said. She raised her feet on the spot and stepped on his feet.


    Wei Qi didn''t know whether it was intentional or not, so she let her step on it. At the end, she said with a smile: "Qi Shun? And run away from home? "


    Su Tang is really convinced. With such a man in the stall, she found that she had no move for the first time.


    "First of all, Prince Qi''s house is not a slave''s home. Second, the slave thinks that if he is an outsider, he will not take part in the family affairs of your two Lords."


    The king of Jin and Wei Qi are half brothers. It''s no exaggeration to say that they are a family. As for the prime minister''s concubine, it has nothing to do with her as an outsider. Now that the new emperor has abandoned her, she doesn''t have to give him any advice.


    Su Tang said and left. Before she was curious about the king of Jin, she was just curious about what he was doing, but now that she knew the truth, she felt disgusted by the king of Jin.


    Everyone likes power, but you seduce your grandparents and concubines. This kind of dirty trick really makes people look down on you.


    However, the king of Jin was the first to refuse to let her go.


    This matter must not be spread out, otherwise the prime minister will be the first to kill him without waiting for the new emperor to deal with him, so


    When the king of Jin looked around, he found that only Su Tang and Wei Qi were here. Then, the tension and fear in his heart suddenly disappeared.


    There are no redundant people. Well, in this case, it''s convenient for him to kill people.


    All around the private house were his guards. Although they could not compare with the forbidden guards, Wei Qi wanted to mobilize his own people, but he had to do it.


    The left and the right are dead. Why don''t you fight for it.


    The king of Jin had already begun to kill him, but Wei Qi was so leisurely that he still wanted to "coax" Su Tang.


    "Is XIAOLINZI really angry?"


    "No, I''ll go back and have a cattle farm for you to eat beef every day."


    "Or, I will tie Meng Jiang to you to let you vent your anger? I can''t. The Palace will play for you, whether you tear it down or burn it down... "


    Su Tang''s mouth lashes out fiercely. Wei Qi is just a prince now. Even the palace can let her play. If he becomes an emperor after that, won''t he be a warlord?


    "No, I''m not interested in burning the palace."


    Wei Qi was quite a rogue now. Hearing the words, he took her by the hand and said, "what is the little woods interested in? You tell me that I can do what you want. "


    Su Tang drew her hand back without expression. "If your highness can stay away from my husband and wife, I will be happy."


    Wei Qi a Leng, then full of serious way: "this is impossible."


    Lin Sui, the eunuch, used to think that she was ugly, and because of the fairy, he really killed her at that time. But now, the eunuch is so funny that it''s more interesting than the kitten. How can he let her go.


    As for the fairy, it was his princess, and it was impossible to let go.


    "Let''s change it." Wei Qi smile coax way, "change a this king can accept."


    Su Tang once again felt that the day could not continue to talk, so she moved her eyes to the king of Jin, and urged him with a wooden face, "Your Highness, will you do it or not? If you don''t do it again, I''m afraid king Qi is going to die."


    Her serious words made Wei Qi laugh, "Xiao Lin, I really like you more and more. How can you be so lovely?"


    Su sugar strength refused, "no, Wang Ye is too big, I prefer a weak girl who can''t take care of herself to you."


    "Oh?" Wei Qi is not smiling, "but how can I remember, my wife is not weak at all."


    Su Tang opened her mouth and said, "when I first met her, she was very weak, so in my heart, my wife was the kind who was weak and could not take care of herself, and I was supposed to serve her personally."


    The more they talked, the more distant they were. The king of Jin was ignored again, and his face was ferocious.


    This is his private house, surrounded by his guards, these two people, actually flirt in front of him, when he is dead?


    "Wei Qi! Lin Sui


    "Shut up


    Wei Qi is now in the mood, suddenly interrupted, immediately unhappy.


    This time, the king of Jin was mad.


    "Wei Qi, I want you to die!"


    As soon as the words fell, the guards of the king of Jin immediately rushed over. These guards had already surrounded the courtyard, waiting for the king of Jin to speak. Now, as soon as he spoke, the guards immediately took action.Su Tang and Wei Qi were the only two. This time, the king of Jin felt that he was sure to win.


    The anger that had been ignored before gradually subsided. The king of Jin helped his concubine up from the ground again and restored her well-dressed appearance. "Wei Qi, don''t blame my brother for being cruel to you. If you want to blame yourself," he said


    Wei Qi doesn''t care about him at all. All he cares about now is Su Tang.


    "Xiao Lin Zi hasn''t made it clear to the king how weak and unable to take care of herself?"


    Su Tang feels that her head is starting to hurt again. What a heartless man! She''s dying, and she''s still thinking about beauty.


    However, who would have thought that when Wei Qi saw that she was speechless, he even said, "if I were weak and unable to take care of myself, would Xiao Lin serve me with all his heart?"


    When he talked about the word "service", he deliberately slightly accentuated his accent, which made people feel very impolite.


    This time, Su Tang completely stormed away. At this time, a guard was waving a knife at her. She directly raised her foot and cut the knife toward Wei Qi.


    "Shut up


    Wei Qi easily avoided the blow, and then said with a dumb smile, "my father-in-law is shy."


    Su Tang


    "What a shame! Can you have a snack? The king of Jin has ordered to kill you, but you still think about beauty and weakness. How soft are you She said at the end, the whole person is irritable, anger no place to vent, just as it happens, a few guards to her knife cut.


    Wei Qi saw that she was out of control, and her smile deepened. "Oh."


    Oh, it''s very artificial, but Su Tang was worried about the task. Hearing this, she immediately forgot it. As a result, she saw that Wei Qi was holding a long knife. The white one went in and the red one went out and killed a guard. She said to her with a smile, "I''m going to fall down. Xiao Linzi, come and help me."


    Su Tang


    Damn it, go to hell!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    This fight has been unable to fight, Su Tang even kicks several guards around him, then coldly looks at the eye guard Qi, "Cheng, fall, the slave just looks at the Lord fall."


    Wei Qi is also a playwright. After hearing the words, he looks heartbroken. He covers his heart and says sadly: "Xiao Lin Zi hurt my heart so much. I thought you and I were in love..."


    Su Tang couldn''t listen any more, so she kicked the guard and growled in a low voice, "we have no love!"


    The guard who was kicked away was perfectly avoided. Wei Qi''s eyes were smiling. "Ah, Xiao Lin Zi is shy. He''s so cute that he wants to make people It''s hidden. " He said finally, the narrow Phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, eyes full of look, as if really thinking about this kind of thing.


    Su Tang was staring at him and felt more and more that he had to put it on the agenda to leave. Otherwise, this guy would go crazy and have no idea what he would do.


    She didn''t believe that Wei Qi went out of the house and didn''t take anyone with her. So she ran away.


    Su Tang''s martial arts are not bad. If she wants to leave, no one on the side of the king of Jin can stop her. As for Wei Qi, he looks at the king of Jin whose face has changed greatly and feels very boring for a moment.


    Wei Qi felt that the imperial power pursued by the king of Jin was boring. He might as well tease the little eunuch.


    "Third brother, that''s all for today. I''m gone."


    What he said seemed to be a guest. He was very arrogant.


    But where can the king of Jin let him go? Although Lin Sui ran away, a eunuch was not as good as king Qi. Moreover, he could plant and frame up. If he could kill king Qi, he would put the matter on Lin Sui''s head and say King Qi couldn''t bully him. Instead, he was killed by Lin Sui. The whole capital knew about the whole affair between king Qi and the little eunuch.


    "Wei Qi, do you really think you can leave here?" The king of Jin was full of murderous spirit. As a result, he didn''t pay attention to Shangwei Qi.


    His contemptuous manner angered the king of Jin in an instant. However, without waiting for him to get angry, he saw Wei Qi snap his fingers. The next moment, the whole private house immediately swarmed into countless guards.


    King Jin looked at the influx of guards in all directions, his heart was cold, and his sword fell to the ground.


    "Wei, Wei Qi, we have something to discuss."


    The king of Jin has turned pale. If this move fails, he will be doomed. Even if he can save his life, he will be worse off than a dog without this great power.


    "Wei Qi, I''m your third brother. We, we are a family."


    At this time, it''s really ridiculous to talk about the whole family. Even Wei Qi, who wanted to leave, stopped to look at him.


    He looked at him sarcastically and asked, "king of Jin, are you a fool?" After the rhetorical question, I didn''t bother to wait for his answer, so I walked away directly.


    Compared with this kind of mental retardation, his little forest is still interesting.


    "Where is Lin Sui?"


    At the door, Wei Qi asked the commander of the Imperial Guard, and then got the news that she had returned to the palace.


    Hearing this, Wei Qi was in a good mood. Although he was angry, the little eunuch still remembered to go back to the palace, which made people very happy.


    He told the guard to throw the king of Jin to the new emperor, with the concubine of the prime minister. As for the rest, it''s up to the new emperor to deal with it. It doesn''t matter much to him.


    As for Su Tang, when she left the private house of the king of Jin before, she had thought of leaving like this, but in the end she chose to return to the palace.


    Wei Qi made fun of her three times. How could he repay her. In particular, the madman was not ashamed to say anything before. He said that if she was upset, he would burn his palace.


    The palace is so big that it''s too tired to burn. Su Tang won''t do it like this. If she does it, she''ll find something to poke her heart. Then she''ll wait to irritate him. It''s better to kill her in a fit of anger, just to make Lin Sui''s waistcoat disappear from the world.


    Wei Qi doesn''t care much, but Mrs. Lin is the only one. Su Tang can''t hurt herself, so she chooses to burn Wei Qi''s broken paintings.


    Su Tang has no one to stop her in king Qi''s mansion, which is Wei Qi''s main courtyard, and she comes whenever she wants.


    The fire and smoke rose above the main courtyard, and the blue sky above was covered with gray, which alerted the steward.


    When the steward saw what she was burning, he felt dizzy.


    "My little ancestor, what are you burning?"


    I don''t know how much Wei Qi had painted. Anyway, Su Tang was looking for a lot of them. Besides the burning pile, there were many at his feet.


    Su Tang ignored the steward and continued to throw the picture at her feet into the fire. In the end, she got bored and simply kicked in.


    When Wei Qi came back, he saw a big fire burning in his main courtyard. The red flame ran around with the wind. After several times, Su Tang''s clothes were almost burned. He was frightened to see that he was going to scold the steward. When he saw the unfurned picture, his eyes were cold and his face was full of laughter.Su Tang felt that there was a gust of wind beside her. The next second, she was picked up.


    Wei Qi is almost out of control now. His eyes are white and red. He stares at Su Tang and wants to tear him to pieces.


    He was biting his teeth, and suddenly felt that it was so good to treat her during this period that she thought she could really do whatever she wanted.


    "Lin Sui!"


    Although Su Tang''s feet are off the ground, he is extremely calm. Now the situation is very good. According to the development, as long as he is stimulated, he will kill her.


    Of course, she won''t let herself die in front of him, but she can disguise that she was seriously injured. At last, she managed to escape from king Qi''s house and disguise a corpse to make the appearance of being seriously injured and died outside. Then she won''t have to play Lin Sui any more.


    Her wishful thinking is very loud, even secretly expecting.


    "Wei Qi, although I dare not kill you, I still have the courage to burn these paintings." She looked up, quite provocative sneer, "you humiliate me, humiliate my wife, I am a broken cheap life, not worth money, but not without temper.". You can paint it again, but you can try it. I dare not burn it again


    Lin Sui used to bear humiliation very much. How could he be so reckless as he is now? Let alone that Wei Qi only played a trick on her verbally, he really hit her and hurt her. How could a slave dare to resist before he was young.


    So Su Tang''s action is strange. However, Wei Qi is angry. His anger makes him lose his mind. How can he think so much now.


    What''s more, Su Tang continued to make persistent efforts, abusing constantly. In the end, she even started beating people.


    A slap, just aimed at Wei Qi''s face, directly showed five finger prints on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    The main courtyard fell into a dead silence. Su Tang slapped all the people with a chill, kneeling on the ground, shivering.


    However, she raised her head and said, "Wei Qi, I''ve had enough of you! If you want to kill or cut, do as you please! "


    Wei Qi stares at her, and the picture of the fairy is burned. In a rage, there is only one idea in his mind, that is, to ask her to die! Now, however, listening to her desperate desire to die, he turned back.


    Death, what a simple thing, he wants her to live.


    "Lin Sui, do you think our king will kill you?" He hooked his lips and said with a cold smile, "no, I want you to live. How many pictures have you burned? I want you to draw them slowly one by one. "


    Su Tang''s eyes were full of clouds. She was silly at that time.


    Wipe, this is different from the ending she imagined! It''s a special thing to have a big fight with her. She wants to draw herself. She is not narcissistic.


    "You dream!"


    Since he won''t do it, it''s up to her.


    Su Tang was easily picked up by Wei Qi before, but she didn''t resist at all. If she did it, even if the man was protected by the spicy chicken, she would still be able to resist a few moves.


    This is not, when she pulled out the dagger from her arms, forced him to release himself, she would be merciless, hit back.


    Su Tang killed herself with every move. The servant and the guard on one side were shocked. But the guard wanted to protect him, but he was stopped by Wei Qi.


    "No one is allowed to come forward." The back of Wei Qi''s hand was scratched by a dagger. Although he hid fast, the dagger was too sharp. If he touched it lightly, it made him bleed. He glanced at the blood on the back of his hand. With the spread of the smell of iron, the smile on Wei Qi''s face was deeper.


    "Mr. XIAOLINZI, you said, what should I do with you when I catch you."


    Su Tang on that pair of red eyes, but in vain a panic.


    If she is caught, she must be cool!


    Yes, it''s a little scary.


    "Dog, calculate the escape route immediately, we have to run!"


    The system is also excited to see, "OK, wait for me five minutes, I''ll arrange it right away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sue sugar, "don''t do it in five minutes, it''ll be done in one minute!"


    Crazy man, who knows if she can bear this minute''s oppression.


    Occasionally, the system is very reliable. At last, it took two minutes to arrange the best escape route for her. But who could have imagined that Su Tang was about to step out of king Qi''s mansion, but she was caught by a huge net bag on her head.


    Su Tang


    It''s agreed to fight alone and not let the guard interfere! There are few people bullying her!


    The system is also silly, a moment later, just whispered: "son, now how to do?"


    Sue sugar wiped her face, and she wanted to ask what to do!


    Wei Qi steps towards her step by step in his black boots. His gorgeous clothes are already messy because of the fight. Su Tang feels a jump at every step he takes.


    "Run, isn''t father-in-law Xiaolin very good at running? Why don''t you run now? "


    Su Tang raised her head, and her eyes were fixed on him. She looked like a trapped animal in a desperate situation, but she refused to bow her head.


    "Wei Qi, kill me, and you won''t get my wife."


    It''s time for Su Tang to provoke him.


    Wei Qi also as she expected, gas of raised foot to kick in the past, can really to this face, at the last moment, he can''t stop.


    "If I kill you, she will be angry, so I won''t kill you, just..." * he squinted the Phoenix eyes full of anger. He laughed like a ghost. "Did the little Lin son heard about him? I don''t like your mouth, so after a while, I''ll have your tongue pulled out and your hand stabbed. You don''t have to keep it. Besides, I''m afraid that my people can''t catch up with you. For safety''s sake, I''ll cut it off at the same time. "


    Su Tang thought that the worst thing was to die, but who could have thought that Wei Qi, a madman, wanted her to live worse than death.


    "My father-in-law XIAOLINZI''s eyes are pretty all over his body. I''m reluctant to part with them." When he said this, his face didn''t give up at all. No, the madman quickly said, "why don''t you do this? I''ll ask someone to find a bottle and take good care of the eyes. How about using a glass bottle?"


    A few pictures can make Wei Qi lose his mind completely, but it''s not over yet. At this time, the system has started to give an alarm.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 30%, and the current blackening index is 100%."


    Oh, 100% blackening. It''s really exciting.


    At this time, Wei Qi had someone carry Su Tang in, and even ordered the steward to find the glass bottle.


    The steward looked at Su Tang, and his eyes were filled with sympathy. Father-in-law Xiaolin was still good, but he didn''t know what was wrong. He just didn''t listen to the advice and wanted to burn those paintings. The steward wanted to persuade him, but he had been waiting on king Qi for such a long time. He knew him very well. If anyone dared to persuade him at this time, he would guarantee that his head would fall to the ground lightly."Mr. Wang, beautiful glass bottles are rare. You give me some time, and I will find the most perfect glass bottle for you." The steward said, and couldn''t help looking at Su Tang, "only the most perfect glass bottle can match the eyes of father-in-law Xiaolin."


    Sue sugar''s eyes were raised when she heard this, but then she laughed.


    She was trapped by the rope, but she didn''t look like a prisoner. Especially at this moment, after listening to the manager''s words, she said with a smile: "well, if you want a bigger bottle, don''t hurt my beautiful eyes."


    When the steward heard this, he staggered and almost fell.


    He suddenly understood why he was so special to father-in-law XIAOLINZI, so Two are ruthless, one said to use glass bottle to save eyes, the other, actually asked to find a bigger, this is what people Oh!


    The steward has a headache. He thinks that the Lord is angry now, so he will be impulsive. When he calms down later, he will regret it.


    , but if you really do the little Lin''s grandfather *, then you will be too late to regret.


    So, he had to find a way.


    is very demanding in doing human activities. During this period, * carelessly, it is easy to kill people. So in general, they have to find some medical skills and think about it.


    The doctor still remembered Lin Sui and nodded his head.


    "OK, don''t worry. I''ll try to delay as long as I can, but the Lord is angry, and I dare not be too blatant, so you have to find a way quickly."


    The steward rubbed his head full of headaches. It''s nothing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Su Tang was tied up in all sorts of ways. On the surface, he was very calm, but in fact, he was in a panic.


    * if this really happens, she chooses to die.


    The system is also very nervous. For the first time, those male owners who were angry in the past at most wanted people''s lives. But this method of keeping your life but tormenting you severely is terrible when you think about it.


    What''s more, if you take off your eyes as a specimen, it''s just a black man.


    "What to do? Otherwise, we really can''t do it. It''s better to blow up our waistcoat than to cut off our hands and feet, and to be poached. "


    As soon as the system finished, Wei Qi asked someone to call the doctor in the palace.


    The doctor had just been mentioned by the steward. He thought he was ready, but when he saw Wei Qi, he almost knelt down.


    In his impression, Wang Ye is sick, and it''s not so terrible.


    "Wang Ye is lucky."


    Wei Qi is really moved to kill the idea, called the doctor, is also afraid that she died in the middle of the past, he wants to make her sad, to make her regret what she did, however, when the doctor really came, he hesitated.


    * this death eunuch is so ugly that no one is satisfied with him, but when she thinks she is really a human being, Wei Qi can not go to his hand.


    At that time, she didn''t show mercy and asked for his life. If it wasn''t for her strength, he would be lying on the ground waiting for someone to collect his body.


    The doctor knelt on the ground and saw that Wei Qi didn''t say anything. He secretly raised his head against the charge of killing his head.


    At this, the doctor was surprised. "Lord, your hand is bleeding. I''ll bandage it for you."


    The doctor doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as he says this, Wei Qi suddenly thinks about how the little eunuch hurt him with a dagger at that time.


    The doctor didn''t know what he had said wrong, but he felt that Wang Ye''s face was more ugly, more sinister and frightful.


    "Wang, Wang Ye?"


    "You are not in charge of my king''s hand for the time being." Wei Qi stares at Su Tang. He looks at him from top to bottom and doesn''t let go of anything. He seems to be thinking about where to start.


    Su Tang knew that she had stabbed the hornet''s nest this time, but she failed to run. If she wanted to save her life, she would only have to explode her vest, but she was not willing to.


    She this one silk exasperation and unwilling, didn''t evade Wei Qi''s eyes, suddenly, he thought of another method.


    He knew very well that his fairy didn''t like herself, and even hid from him. At the beginning, she saved him just because he was pitiful. But Lin Sui was different. Since she was willing to marry him, whether it was for use or for others, it was different.


    killed Lin, or made her a human being. * it''s almost like breaking her face. Why not?


    Instead of facing the picture all day, why can''t the real person be tied up?


    "You should be glad you married a good lady."


    Wei Qi''s words, hear Su sugar full of question marks, so, she temporarily saved her hands and feet, and her beautiful eyes?


    "Tie up the man, hang him up at the gate of the city, and let his wife come and get him."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, her eyes suddenly lit up and hung at the gate of the city. Well, at that time, she would have a chance to escape.


    Wei Qi seemed to see through her idea, and immediately sneered: "I will personally supervise, Lin Sui, you can''t escape."


    How about personal supervision? You can''t help sleeping and eating. So Su Tang thinks that if she wants to escape, it''s very easy. Unexpectedly, she''s too happy. The next second, Wei Qi says to the doctor: "take off her arms and legs."


    Su Tang


    Damn, it''s a miscalculation.


    Wei Qi felt that it was not enough, and asked the doctor to give her a medicine that could make her lose all her strength, so that she would not be a demon again.


    As long as it doesn''t kill her, the doctor is quick.


    He first fed her a pill, and then clasped her wrist, but just put his hand on it, but Wei Qi kicked her away.


    I don''t know why, when Wei Qi watched others touch her, he felt that it was very eye-catching and made him very unhappy. He wanted to cut off the doctor''s hand, so in the end, he suppressed his anger and let the doctor get out.


    The doctor suffered a sudden disaster and rolled twice on the ground before he could stop. Then he got up from the ground with a blank face.


    He is Did you do something wrong?


    Forget it. For his own sake, he''d better go first.


    As soon as the doctor left, even the other servants were all driven out by Wei Qi. In the big hall, there were only two people left, he and Su Tang.


    On the one hand, Wei Qi wanted to teach the damned eunuch a lesson, but when it was really implemented, he always felt that he couldn''t do it. That''s why he even let other people do it.


    I thought it would be ok if I didn''t do it myself, but as a result, when he saw an outsider touching her, a nameless anger made him want to kill.


    Over there, the drug effect of sucralose began to attack, and the whole person became weak. From the beginning, he stood upright to the side, until now, he is half kneeling on the ground.The sweat between the forehead came out a little bit, and soon gathered into a drop, which fell on the ground, but she didn''t beg for mercy.


    In fact, at this time, if she could ask for mercy and apologize, she would be able to calm down her anger. Although there would be punishment, at least not in this way.


    Wei Qi stares at her stubborn face, burning with anger. He lifts people up, squints and gives her one last chance.


    "Lin Sui, I will give you another chance. If you can paint those pictures again, I will spare you."


    He only asked for the restoration of the painting, and the rest, including her slapping and hurting herself, could be exposed. But Su Tang sneered: "it''s all burnt, and it can''t be restored." Then she said, "besides, the slave didn''t have such magnanimity. He handed over his wife''s portrait for others to do that filthy thing!"


    "But you are just a eunuch!" Wei Qi''s eyes turned red, and almost choked her neck, "you''re a eunuch, what can you give her?"


    Su Tang was stunned by this development.


    Wei Qi didn''t hurt her and wanted to reason with her, which was very interesting. She couldn''t help but feel out on the edge of death.


    "What I can give is naturally something that the Lord can''t give. You see, even if I was just a eunuch, she chose me. " She said at the end, with a provocative smile, she said: "Lord, you lost."


    Wei Qi''s reason, which is not easy to recover, runs away from home again.


    "Yes? I lost? I want to see how you, a eunuch, can win! "


    Xu is Su sugar that you lose, completely stimulate him, Wei Qi will her to the wall, one hand tore her clothes.


    "Lin Sui, I want you to know that you are just a eunuch!"


    Wei Qi originally intended to humiliate her, eunuch or something. He stripped off his clothes and revealed his true appearance. He wanted to show her how far away she was from himself! But when he tore her clothes, the unexpected scene made him a fool.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    Female Woman?


    Shouldn''t she be a eunuch?


    But what about the chest?


    Su Tang''s chest was still covered with cloth strips, but now she was soaked in sweat, almost exposed to him.


    Wei Qi was in a trance. He even felt that he was ill again. How could this dead eunuch be a woman? As if to prove the absurdity, his eyes began to move down.


    As long as you pick up the pants, whether it''s a man or a woman, you can find out


    Su Tang was staring at the creepy, partial body effect let her no resistance, can only watch the terrible sight all the way down, soon, even started to move.


    She suddenly stare big eyes, the whole person is flustered and anxious, "Wei Qi, you dare!"


    It was supposed to be an angry roar and a threat, but it really came out of her mouth, but it was soft and weak, and even wanted to refuse.


    At this time, Wei Qi couldn''t hear the outside voice at all. He had only one idea in his mind.


    The huge shadow came, and Su Tang was so frightened that she stepped back, but she was already in the corner, so she couldn''t avoid it.


    "Wei Qi!" She reluctantly reached for his hand, and said, "stop it!"


    Although Su Tang was treated with medicine, her strong desire for survival still gave her some strength. Even her wrists and Wei Qi''s wrists were scratched with blood by her nails.


    The faint smell of blood spread between them, which made Wei Qi more excited. His eyes were red, and he was in a crazy state.


    "Why should I stop? The former imperial manager is a daughter. I''m afraid the new emperor doesn''t know about this. " Wei Qi lowered his head and lowered his eyes. His voice was inexplicably excited. He reached out and finally held Su Tang''s chin. "Tell me, does the new emperor know this?"


    Forced to face each other, Su Tang could only nod his head.


    At this time, we must follow this madman. Otherwise, if we are really in a hurry, there will be something wrong. She has to calm him down. Only when he is calm can we negotiate.


    Xu is because of her answer, let him a little happy, and with the strength of holding her chin also put a little light, but other aspects are pressing step by step.


    "Women disguise themselves as men, but they can avoid a lot of checks in the palace. You were just a child in those days, and you couldn''t do it at all. So tell me who you are


    It''s not that Wei Qi hasn''t investigated Lin Sui. Of course, at the beginning, he wanted to investigate his fairy, but the fairy is really hard to investigate, so he focused on Lin Sui. It must have something to do with marrying her. However, in the end, he gave him a slap.


    Even Lin Sui, who has a name, can''t find any useful information!


    Therefore, he will become more and more curious about her, and finally, Lin Sui did not disappoint him and gave him a big surprise.


    Lin Sui''s identity really has something to do with it. He was the son of a guilty minister. At that time, Lin Taifu was in charge of the state. He had great power, but he was defeated by the wrong treasure. When he became the queen of the dead enemy, he was exiled by his wife, and all the adult men were killed. At that time, Xiao Lin was just a child. Although he was free from the crime of beheading, he was enslaved all his life, and he was still the lowest kind of eunuch.


    In order to keep the offspring, the Lin family used their last strength to steal the beam and exchange the pillar. They exchanged the common daughter with the real young master Lin. they were afraid of revealing the truth, so they tried every means to get people to the cold palace.


    It''s normal for a child of a few years old to die in a place like the cold palace.


    "I can''t find my identity because all the people who know about it are dead." Su Tang was a little relieved to see that he was interested in other things. "Wang Ye has heard of taifulin family."


    Taifu Lin family


    Wei Qi chewed the title, half a ring, squinted at Feng Mou, "when the power of the world, the Lin family with many visitors?"


    When Wei Qi was young, he heard about it in Lenggong. However, when he heard about it, the Lin family had already been uprooted by the late emperor and disappeared in the capital.


    "The power is all over the world, but she is the daughter of a criminal minister." Su Tang laughs at herself and uses her last strength to gather her clothes.


    When the former emperor ascended the throne, he immediately copied the Lin family. But the Lin family had been in the capital for many years, and there were so many visitors that the trees fell down and the monkeys scattered. But if there were one or two people willing to help, it would be a turn for the better.


    The next thing, basically don''t Su sugar said, to Wei Qi''s head, soon think clearly.


    But the next second, he actually picked eyebrows, said with a smile: "therefore, the king''s father is the enemy to destroy your whole family."


    His smile is very strange, watching Su Tang''s heart chill, not sure what he wants to make.


    Who knows, his next sentence unexpectedly explodes a way: "just in time, this king killed your enemy for you, so calculate, this king is your benefactor."


    Su Tang:???


    So you really killed your father?


    What''s the big secret she heard?


    What''s more, you can freely admit such things as patricide!


    Sue sugar shocked to aphasia, but the other side is a casual look, it is terrible."I don''t know if this face is true because of all the secrets that father-in-law XIAOLINZI has hidden." Wei Qi said with a smile, but the dark pupils were shining with other light.


    Lin Sui suddenly becomes a girl. Then, will the fairy she is looking for be by her side.


    Think about it carefully, Lin Sui and Mrs. Lin are not in the same frame at all. They are always staggered. But when he inquires about the whereabouts of them, he has never seen each other, but he knows each other''s whereabouts like the palm of his hand.


    When Lin Sui was missing, he surrounded the Jin palace with people, and even searched the capital, but he couldn''t find anyone. Just when he was anxious to find someone, the fairy was at ease, and even had several meals in his residence.


    Once you start to doubt, this crazy idea will occupy your mind.


    If it''s true


    For the first time, Wei Qi described her outline in such detail. Is such an ugly face really her original appearance?


    Wei Qi didn''t believe it. The original Lin family, even if it was just a common girl, couldn''t be so scary.


    "Mr. XIAOLINZI, I''m asking you something." When he said that, he stirred up Su Tang''s chin again, with a low voice of laughter. He threatened: "father-in-law Xiaolin, you have to think clearly this time. If you cheat me again, I will really hang you at the gate of the city for the world to appreciate."


    Su Tangqi''s lower lip was bitten and bleeding. She closed her eyes deeply for a long time. When she opened her eyes again, the resistance in her eyes was broken.


    She seemed to abandon herself, but at the same time she was a little distracted and unwilling, "Wei Qi, I don''t owe you!" Speaking of this, to the other side''s smiling and dangerous Phoenix eyes, she is embarrassed to avoid, the whole person is like a trapped animal, open teeth and claws, but powerless.


    It''s really Weak and pitiful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Poor doctor, his front foot was kicked open by the king. It was not long before he left, and he was carried back again.


    He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to lift his head when he knelt down.


    In such a big bedroom, there was silence, only the sound of his own breathing. This time, the doctor didn''t dare to breathe, so he knelt down on the ground, waiting for his master to speak.


    Wei Qi sat on one side, but his eyes were staring at the inner room.


    Sue sugar took the medicine and was finally thrown into bed by him. Now, she is lying on his bed. At the thought that she might be a fairy in her heart, Wei Qi''s breath increased.


    "Do you know how to unload Yirong?"


    As soon as he asked this strange question, the doctor pressed down his curiosity and said respectfully, "back to the king, it depends on what kind of facial changes are. Some facial changes are very difficult to remove, so special plasters need to be prepared, while others are much simpler. Just wipe them with clean water, they will reveal the filling."


    Wei Qi thought of Su Tang''s ugly face and immediately denied the latter possibility.


    "Go and mix the ointment for me, the sooner the better."


    The doctor''s speed is still very fast, but half an hour later, he took the plaster with him.


    Wei Qi could have asked the doctor to take off his make-up, but when he thought of the people on the bed, maybe his fairies, he was so possessive that he wanted to hide them. No one was allowed to see them.


    The doctor was finally driven out. This time and again, the doctor was calm. Before he left, he did not forget to give a gift, so he left.


    In addition, in the bedroom, Su Tang has been in a coma, but also to avoid the embarrassment of vest explosion.


    At this time, Wei Qi, following the doctor''s advice, wiped all the ointment on her face. After waiting for a cup of tea, he wiped the ointment with a handkerchief.


    The ointment is colorless and tasteless, but with Wei Qi''s action, the cleaner the kerchief, the dirtier it gets. First, the forehead, then the eyebrows, eyes, nose, Chin


    Through the thick fog, you can see the real face. Lin Sui''s original appearance is black. If it''s just black, it''s OK. There are many spots, such as the pockmarked face, which makes people feel sick at a glance.


    Now, with her porcelain white skin, which can be broken by blowing, and her eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, Wei Qi is already imagining the beautiful scenery when she opens her eyes.


    Every one of these places is portrayed according to the appearance of his fairy. No, she is a fairy!


    Wei Qi stared greedily at the delicate and gorgeous face, and his whole blood was boiling up, even choking.


    He found it!


    He finally found her!


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    ¡­¡­


    Sue sugar is falling into a coma, so she doesn''t know how the eyes of some lunatic are.


    Wei Qi had a close look at people from beginning to end. If there was any entity in his sight, Su Tang would not even have any bones left now.


    This night, Wei Qi didn''t sleep all night, and the soul was beside him. Who can sleep?


    So as soon as Su Tang made a move, he immediately welcomed him.


    "Shatian, are you hungry when you wake up?"


    susiu was frightened all over the place. The contrast between the person and the woman was too big. The front foot said that she wanted to make her a man and hang on the gate. But now, the courtesy and initiative are almost trance *.


    "Broken Broken? "


    What the hell is that!


    She just had a sleep. How can the world be incomprehensible?!


    Oh, yes!


    She must have lost her vest!


    Find the reason, Su sugar quickly calm down, but she calm down, Wei Qi is still in a state of excitement.


    At this moment, although the Qi king was full of rage, the almost morbid infatuation in his eyes made her tremble.


    "Don''t you like it? Then I''ll change it. " Wei Qi looked at her with a smile, and her voice was gentle and genial, "madam."


    Su Tang is shocked. Who is the husband? His mother''s speed is too fast. As soon as she comes up, she is forced to press her identity!


    "I''m not your wife."


    Wei Qi still showed a gentle smile that was close to drowning. She retorted that she was not angry at all. Instead, she said, "I don''t know your name when you were a woman, but I''ll call your wife just like you used to call yourself."


    Yes, Su Tang didn''t bother to name her, so she didn''t even have a name when she was wearing women''s clothes. Occasionally speaking of her identity, she also used the word "madam" to prevaricate.


    However, this does not mean that he can shout!


    "I won''t allow you to call me like that." Su Tang glared at him angrily, a bit gnashing his teeth. "I have a name, you can call me Lin Sui!"


    After a night, although the efficacy weakened, but the sugar is still weak, this is not, staring at people when there is no momentum.Wei Qi looked at her black and round pupil, only his shadow, the whole person is very happy, even the smile of the corner of the mouth how also don''t live, slightly up, "no, broken and my relationship, shouldn''t be so strange."


    Su Tang is very calm when her vest falls, but her relationship with Wei Qi


    * also, Wang Ye had always made me a man. This relationship is not ordinary. Oh, yes... " She seemed to think of something and asked him with a smile, "what''s the matter with the glass bottle?"


    Su Tang''s words were undoubtedly a blow to Wei Qi, which made him sober.


    he remembered that he had spoken before he wanted to make people grow up * Oh, and hung up at the city gate. Yes, he humiliated her!


    Who has such a big heart to uncover all these things? What''s more, he tore up her clothes in spite of her wishes.


    There are also those burnt paintings. Although they are destroyed, what they have done does not mean that they have disappeared.


    The pictures flashed through his mind one by one. For some reason, Wei Qi ran away again. In the past, he couldn''t see the fairy''s face clearly, so the pictures were all veiled. Later, although he forced her to show up and see her face clearly, it was only yesterday that he saw her inside and outside.


    The more I want to breathe, the heavier it is. In the end, even Sutang finds that something is wrong with him.


    "Wei Qi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wei Qi only felt thirsty. In the end, he used great perseverance to move his eyes away from her.


    He said, "broken, you have to be obedient."


    Su Tang:???


    This development, how to see how familiar ah!


    Su Tang laughed angrily and asked, "what will the Lord do if I don''t obey? Break my foot, or continue to take cartilaginous powder, force me to be weak, or, more directly, take a chain to lock up? "


    "Oh, the Lord can play a bigger one. Let someone make a cage and lock me in."


    Wei Qi listened with relish, "good idea."


    Sure enough, broken and his mind, even his ideas are so accurate guess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    Su Tang was gnashing her teeth at last. Sure enough, this guy was going to die.


    She looked at him with a smile and said, "you can have a try."


    No matter how silly Wei Qi was, she could see that she was angry. Besides, he was not stupid. He managed to get people back. He was not ill, so he had to get rid of them.


    As for her deceiving herself, it''s a small matter, as long as she can stay around.


    This is not, after she put the cruel words, he began to change the topic, "broken hungry? I had some light food prepared


    Are you hungry?


    Fragmentary hungry, Su Tang has never been a silly girl, angry to angry, that also have to fill the stomach to continue to make.


    However, she looked at someone who was equivalent to taking care of the disabled, and said, "Lord, I didn''t break my hand or my foot." The implication is that you don''t need to feed.


    Wei Qi said with a smile: "I train in advance, and I can''t decide which day I will use it. If I don''t do it well, I can say it in pieces."


    Su Tang always felt that he meant something, just wanted to question, suddenly to the bright smile, for a moment were stunned.


    Wei Qi is good-looking. This smile makes him look better.


    "Broken, if I''m not doing well, you can tell me," he said


    As the saying goes, licking the dog to the end, nothing, but with Wei Qi''s face, if you start licking the dog, no one will suffer.


    After a meal, Su Tang gave an excuse to have a rest before driving people away.


    The vest was exposed, and she didn''t think about how to treat him. However, Wei Qi accepted it well, and wanted to buy her the whole street.


    Wei Qi didn''t know her identity before. He said too much and did a lot of stupid things. He didn''t deny it. But now, he just wanted to make up for it as much as possible, and even deceived himself to forget his fairy. He didn''t have him in his heart.


    He always felt that after a long time, she would always look back at herself. As for the way, he would put an end to all outsiders.


    Su Tang is not stupid either. After living for a few days, he can feel that although he connives at himself in other aspects, once he shows that he wants to leave, the guards around will be everywhere and surround her.


    She didn''t make any noise, let alone make any noise, so she asked Wei Qi with a smile, "does king Qi want to lock me up for a lifetime?"


    For Wei Qi, he really has this ability, but when he looks at those shining eyes, he suddenly becomes dumb.


    He began to ask himself, will he be happy when he breaks the fairy''s wings himself?


    The final answer is No.


    Not only will he not be happy, he will be sad.


    His fairy should have the best thing in the world.


    But he Wei Qi, it''s never fun.


    Su Tang thought that this guy would play a tyrannical love sadism, but in the end, the steward came to beg her to see the Lord.


    She was puzzled in her heart. Before she got close to the door of her study, she smelled a breath of wine.


    With a slight frown, she asked the steward, "how long has he been drinking?"


    The steward worried, "three days, since the last time the girl talked with Wang Ye, Wang Ye shut himself in the study." The more he said, the more obviously his face was sad. "This morning, the emperor''s imperial edict came down, saying that he would reward the prince and let him attend the palace dinner. But how can the prince attend the palace dinner in such a state?"


    A lot of things happened these days. The king of Jin was shut up, almost like the common people. Wei Qi solved the emperor''s great trouble, so the next step is to take the blame on him.


    Now the new emperor is worried that he can''t hold on to Wei Qi.


    The more the steward said, the more anxious he was. In the end, Su Tang sighed, admitting his fate.


    What else can we do? We can only protect ourselves.


    "Go and get some sobering soup." Su Tang ordered to take charge, and strode toward the study.


    Wei Qi was very drunk, but he had no time in his two hands. One hand was holding a wine pot, the other hand was holding a pen. There were many pictures scattered on the desk. Because he was so drunk, he didn''t even find that there were many people in the study. Until he lifted his eyes, Feng''s eyes were full of wine, and his mouth couldn''t help it. "He was really drunk, and I saw all the pieces."


    "Oh, wine, it''s really a good thing." With that, he took wine as water, poured it directly on the inkstone, dipped it in ink, and continued to paint.


    His mouth is still broken read, Su Tang can''t really hear, until walked in, Fang heard him say: "must be the king didn''t draw well, the king''s broken, how can not be happy."


    Wine by sorrow, pen for Acacia, such a person before the dignitaries, but behind is so humble.


    Su Tang is no matter how hard hearted he is, now he is a little moved.


    "Wei Qi."


    "Shh..." Although Wei Qi was very drunk, when he used his pen as his index finger and hissed at her on his lips, he was as loose and lazy as the uninhibited young master of the noble family, and it was distressing because of the sad look in his eyes.He chuckled, his face up with a smile, but there is endless loneliness in his eyes, he said: "broken you don''t talk, I know."


    It''s really humble.


    Su Tang couldn''t hold back for a moment. She lowered her voice and asked him, "what do you know?"


    Wei Qi still had that expression, but her eyes could not bear to move away from her face any more. It seemed that she was looking at her, or something else through her.


    "I''m such a bastard, but I can''t keep her..."


    "Can''t keep her..."


    He said at the end, directly to laugh to cover his face lonely, "but I can''t bear to ah, so good broken, how can I give up!"


    When the steward came with the hangover soup, he heard his prince''s lonely words. Suddenly, his eyes were sour and foggy, "girl, the hangover soup you want."


    Su Tang can see the caretaker''s heartache, but he didn''t blame himself from the beginning to the end. He just put down the sobering soup and backed out.


    If you are tough on her, she can be tougher than you. But now, she is at a loss.


    Half a ring, dry Ba Ba ground carry Wei Qi to come over, "drink down!"


    Wei Qi also let her carry, very clever, only a pair of dark pupils staring at the wake up wine soup, "what is this?"


    Su Tang, "sober up soup, something that can sober you up."


    She couldn''t help thinking, does this madman know what he looks like when he''s drunk?


    Mingming was so cool in front of him that he couldn''t do it. As a result, he had to wipe his tears secretly.


    Wei Qi suddenly changed her previous obedience and slapped the wine soup on the floor. Her gentle eyes suddenly turned red, and the whole person began to become manic. No matter how manic she was, he didn''t want to hurt her, even though she was just imagined.


    "I don''t drink! Drink, and you won''t see the pieces! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    Drunk people are always difficult to reason, Su Tang advised for a while, saw him clench his teeth, never willing to open his mouth, finally impatient, put him on the chair, fiercely threatened: "if you don''t drink today, you can''t see broken!"


    Wei Qihe''s eyes are blurred, and she doesn''t get angry. He just looks at her obediently, especially when he hears what she said at last. Xu is really afraid that she will disappear, so he opens his mouth immediately.


    Su Tang is out of temper. Your mouth is so wide open, but you drink it yourself with a bowl of wine soup!


    Just send the Buddha to the west, and she will feed him.


    Like a three-year-old child, Wei Qi, who is drunk, stares at her while drinking the sobering soup. As a result, he doesn''t drink it seriously and finally chokes himself.


    Su Tang had no choice but to carry her back. Finally, she coughed and fell asleep holding her hand.


    He couldn''t pull out his arm. As soon as he pulled it out, this guy would wake up. His eyes were wide open in vain, but when he looked closely, he could find that there was no expression in it. It was just a subconscious reaction. Su Tang thought of the Palace Banquet at night, and he was completely Buddha. He simply put on his clothes and lay down beside his bed, and he would accompany him this time.


    In the evening, Wei Qi wakes up in a daze and suddenly finds the person beside the bed, completely shocked.


    Because he was so shocked, he pinched himself with his hand until he noticed the pain, and then he began to be silly.


    This scene happened to be seen by Su Tang.


    Because lying on the side of the bed, one arm was still being held, so Su Tang did not sleep well. As soon as Wei Qi made some noise, she woke up, but she didn''t expect to see the man so Stupid scene.


    In the past, Wei Qi was arrogant and surly. Although he had a smile on his face most of the time, sometimes it was not as good as not, at least not so penetrating.


    But now, the anger on my body has gone away, and my eyes have lost the bad mood that used to be comparable to the fan-shaped statistical chart. It''s just as if I suddenly changed from a terrible madman to a stupid little fool.


    Yeah, it''s cute.


    "No dream, don''t pinch." Su Tang wanted to laugh, but she decided to hold her own for a while.


    However, Wei Qi was different. He hid from her for three days, but unexpectedly, she was willing to come to see her.


    "Broken..."


    As soon as she heard this name, Su Tang had a headache, but it''s not the most important one right now.


    She said, "do you remember the emperor''s banquet tonight? You have to get up and wash now."


    Wei Qi did not move, but looked at her directly, "what about you?"


    "Me?" Su Tang pondered for a moment. She could put aside her relationship with Wei Qi. I''m afraid the emperor in the palace can''t wait, so she said, "I''ll go with you, but I''ll get the identity of Lin Sui." Then he stood up.


    Wei Qi took off the easy face for her, but she didn''t see how to dress up. She was so curious that she didn''t even change her clothes, so she followed her secretly.


    Finally, he had to sigh that his broken hands were so skillful that he even cheated him.


    It''s his family.


    This kind of inexplicable pride made him look very proud. At last, Su Tang found out that he was almost beaten. Then he went to change his clothes.


    It was too late to enter the palace, but the main character of the dinner was Wei Qi, so he was too late. The Emperor didn''t speak, and no one dared to say more.


    Palace Banquet is nothing more than a variety of performances. Although the music is beautiful and the dance is beautiful, Su Tang didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Like her, there is Wei Qi. In Wei Qi''s opinion, these are all coquettish and cheap goods, and they are not fit to carry shoes for his family. Then he turns his head and looks at Su Tang''s ferocious face. He used to feel ugly, but now he likes it more and more.


    Wei Qi see her face expressionless, can''t help but want to praise her, "less than broken beauty."


    "It''s not as good as fragmentary bullets."


    "Less than broken..."


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry, "Lord, you''ve had enough."


    Wei Qi with a smile, eyes Zizi, "not enough, broken is the best, they are not as good as you."


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows. She thinks that the master is still cool to hang him a few days ago. Even if she knows her other identity, she still has the idea of banning her. It''s only three days. Is this going to change the way?


    Hard can''t soft?


    I have to say that this method is really better than the previous one. Even Sutang didn''t dislike him so much.


    "It''s not as good as me, so the Lord has locked himself in his study these three days in order to redraw my burnt portrait?"


    This words a, Wei Qi people all froze, he previously patronize happy, completely forget what he did before.


    Su Tang burned the picture scroll before, which left him a big shock. At least, he now knows that the fairy doesn''t like him.At that time, whenever Su Tang was a little weak, Wei Qi might continue to press her, but now, he knows very well that his fairy would rather be a broken jade than a broken one.


    These days he thought very clearly, he wanted her to stay, also want to make her happy, rather than unilateral coercion.


    As a result, he was even more helpless.


    Afraid of her anger, afraid of her anger, afraid of her Leave.


    "Broken I''ll burn it when I go back. Don''t be angry. "


    Su Tang is shocked. Is this Wei Qi she knows?


    She didn''t know how to answer for a moment. At last, when she saw that his tea cup was empty, she made him a cup of tea


    No matter how hot the tea made by the fairy is, you have to drink it.


    Then, Su Tang saw that he was holding a teacup and was dying to pour it into his mouth.


    "Lord, what are you doing?"


    Wei Qi, "it''s tea made in pieces. It''s not good if it''s cold."


    Su Tang


    In order to avoid having to find a doctor for him later, Su Tang reluctantly put down the tea cup in his hand, "Lord, can we be normal?"


    Wei Qi droops his eyes. He always knows that the fairy is kind-hearted. Otherwise, when she was in the cold palace at the beginning, she could sit and watch. Whether a prince in the cold palace could go out in his life was still a problem, but she secretly treated him. Later, he occasionally had a bad temper, and she coaxed him patiently.


    Wei Qi lost his mother when he was a child. When she was a child, she was brought up by an old mother. But when she was old, she couldn''t take good care of herself. How can she take good care of him? At most, she just managed to find some food for him to keep him alive.


    But the fairy was different. Although she was dressed in plain clothes and had a veil on her face, she had a soft voice and occasionally tolerated his bad temper. At that time, he was still poisonous and often lost his temper. But she was patient and never had any impatience.


    At that time, he felt that she was the most beautiful girl in the world.


    Therefore, he repeated his old skill in order to soften her heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    At the dinner party, the new emperor watched and appreciated the performance on the stage. In fact, his eyes never left Qi Wang''s place.


    Xiao Lin Zi, who used to treat himself as a dogleg, now smiles so gently at Qi Wang. And Wei Qi, as long as the new emperor is not blind, he can see the color of love in his eyes, which is almost overflowing!


    Is it difficult that Xiao Lin has been bribed by him?


    Since ancient times, emperors have been suspicious. The more they think about it, the more credible they feel. In the end, their eyes are cold.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to kill Lin Sui. Now Lin Sui is in charge of the East Hall, and sometimes he can''t even get involved. There are also the eunuchs in the East Hall, the eunuchs he didn''t look up to before, but now these eunuchs listen to Lin Sui more than him.


    The leader of the imperial guard is not his man. Even the eunuch who serves people doesn''t listen to him. The emperor has to be more subdued.


    But the new emperor had to rely on Lin Sui. If it wasn''t for her, the prime minister would not have defected. He wanted to use Lin Sui to make Wei Qi defecte, but now it seems that he is really naive.


    Who is the prime minister? Although he is the grandfather of the king of Jin, the throne has nothing to do with him after all. King Qi is different. He can snatch it at any time if he wants to.


    Now that the king of Jin is gone, he hasn''t completely incorporated the power of the king of Jin. If king Qi and Lin Sui join hands


    The new emperor was so shocked that he could hardly sit down at the dinner.


    He forced himself to take back his sight, and forced himself to show his elegant smile and take a few deep breaths, which calmed down his inner panic.


    He thought no one had found him strange, but this scene had long been in Su Tang''s eyes.


    Su Tang pressed down Wei Qi''s hand to drink hot tea and said with a smile, "what''s your hurry? You can''t go back to the palace. You can stay here and enjoy it. If you go back to the palace, you''ll lose your life."


    Is the fairy short of this stutter? Of course, there is no lack of it. Wei Qi is very clear, but he knows more about the emperor''s intention to kill her.


    Once upon a time, he was quite willing to watch the dog bite dog drama. The new emperor was really stupid. No matter how clever Lin Sui was, he couldn''t help him.


    But now, Wei Qi thinks, let the new emperor be a fool.


    "What do you want?"


    Su Tang said, "the emperor is afraid to deal with you and me, so the slave thinks about it and decides to stay in king Qi''s residence for the time being."


    Wei Qi''s eyes brightened when he said this.


    Tut, the new emperor, a fool, has finally done a good deed.


    "Well, you can live as you want." Said, in order to prove his sincerity, he even said: "is not happy to live, demolished the Qi palace."


    It''s not the first time that he said this. He didn''t know Su Tang''s identity before, and he said it, but this time he meant it.


    Su Tang''s mouth is a smoke, she suddenly thought of her own Lin house main courtyard, was demolished by him, up to now has not been built.


    She has a headache. Wei Qi has something to do with demolishing the house.


    "There''s no need to demolish it. I''m not interested in demolishing the house. As long as the Lord doesn''t force me to do something I don''t like, I''m still happy to live in Lord Qi''s house."


    Wei Qi is now playing with the idea of gradual progress. Hearing the words, he agrees.


    Two people talk hot, regardless of the new emperor above, the new emperor forbeared and forbeared, finally did not resist, put forward a very down-to-earth request.


    He said, "Xiao Lin, I heard that your wife''s piano skills are first-class. I wonder if she is better than me?"


    What you said is very confusing. Madam renlin, at least the second grade Gaoming, who was granted by you, has been reduced to the same level as these Yueji who play the piano, talk and sing to please others. It''s insulting.


    Besides, Leji is Leji, but Lin Sui''s wife is a wife.


    At present, many court ministers bowed their heads. Although Lin Sui was a eunuch, the emperor could make fun of her today. Next time, he might be himself. Of course, there are also many dogleg ministers who are making noise there.


    "Yes, I heard that Mr. Lin''s wife is the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "Mr. Lin is very lucky. I just don''t know if you and I have the honor to listen to Mrs. Lin play a song."


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Sui is in favor, but in the eyes of many ministers, if he succeeds again, he will be a eunuch. What''s more, it''s the emperor''s mouth. A slave should make fun of them.


    Su Tang is not angry, still smile light, the dog emperor is testing himself.


    "The emperor also knows that the slave''s wife is frail. Now it''s getting colder and colder in Beijing, so the slave let her go back to the south." She said, then kneel down to plead guilty, can kneel down to half, but was stopped by Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi glanced over the coaxing ministers with a smile, and his eyes were obscure and cold. "Since Mrs. Lin is not free, the ladies of these adults must be free."


    As soon as these words came out, the ministers'' smiles suddenly solidified.


    They retorted at once, more than once.


    "King Qi, my wife and I are all matchmakers. They are not things for people to have fun when they go the right way."Wei Qi sneered, "Mrs. Lin Sui, it is also the emperor''s personal decree to seal the second grade imperial edict. Is it difficult for you to be your lady, who is more noble than this imperial edict? I don''t know that this lady Gaoming is so worthless. "


    Originally this matter, Su sugar kneels, also passed, but Wei Qi a mouth, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The coaxing ministers looked at the emperor one after another and wanted the new emperor to be the master, but the new emperor himself couldn''t stand up to him, so he could only fool him and said, "I forgot. I also granted Mrs. Lin an order. If I drink too much wine, I will be confused."


    No one dares to blame the new emperor for his words. He is the emperor, but the ministers are different.


    "The emperor drank too much, and so did the ministers?" Wei Qi''s face was smiling, but his eyes were cold. "If the emperor can be confused, there are ministers staring at him. If the ministers are also confused, can he still keep the river?"


    The more he said it, the more serious it was. The new emperor was already upset, but Wei Qi had a good reason. He couldn''t get in at all. As for the rest of the ministers, they thought that the emperor''s words were too frivolous, just like they were thinking about the minister''s wife, so they wouldn''t get in at all.


    It was the ministers who were making a fuss. At the end of the argument, Wei Qi sneered, "OK, since some adults like to see other people''s wives perform so much, I''ll ask people to invite their wives into the palace and show them to the king one by one. In the end, it''s Yueji who performs well, or the ladies who perform well."


    Wei Qi had a guard in his hand. He could go in and out of any house. As soon as he opened his mouth, someone immediately started to do it. There was no time to stop him.


    Seeing this, the ministers scolded angrily, and said with a smile, "this Shangfang sword in my hand has not been opened for a long time. Some adults want to have a try. Is it rusty?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    Wei Qi has been keeping a low profile these years. Many people think that the madman has changed his ways. Until now, the ministers are looking at the courtiers who are forced to perform by the guards.


    The timid ministers and women began to cry. As for the former ministers, though they were staring, they dared not speak up.


    To be honest, Su Tang looked down on these people, so when Wei Qi asked her, she told her the truth.


    Wei Qi played with his glass with one hand. He was lazy and evil. But looking at Su Tang''s eyes, he was seldom serious. He asked, "do you like this performance?"


    Su Tang dutifully filled the empty glass in his hand, and then said, "I don''t like it. I think that compared with the performances of these ladies, the performances of ministers should be more wonderful."


    Wei Qi was stunned when he heard that he had been a little too much to the fairy before, so he felt guilty all the time, but he didn''t expect that she thought the same as himself.


    These ministers are very conceited. If they are allowed to perform, their faces will be more wonderful.


    So, at Su Tang''s suggestion, Wei Qi waved his hand.


    Soon, the minister, who had been patient before, began to abuse.


    "Wei Qi, don''t go too far!"


    "Wei Qi, don''t forget that we are all officials of the imperial court!"


    "Wei Qi..."


    Wei Qi listened to the accusation, suddenly, his eyes were scarlet.


    These damned bastards used to let Lin Sui''s wife perform one by one. But Lin Sui''s wife is his wife, isn''t she? The girl he would not like to talk about in his daily life became something for people to play with.


    What are they!


    Su Tang looks at the people around her. She is angry in her eyes. She feels that this guy has killed her. She calms people down immediately.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s rare for ministers to perform. If you don''t let all the ladies take their seats, you just stand there, crying and stirring up the interest of Mr. Wang."


    Su Tang is Wei Qi''s death. If you move her, it will be enough to make him lose his mind.


    But now with her comfort, Wei Qi soon calmed down.


    Yes, the time is not right. The emperor is still sitting on it.


    He finally thought of the emperor. He looked up lazily, but he saw that the emperor was looking at him fiercely. Because he suddenly looked up, his eyes were too late to close, and the whole person was in a panic.


    It''s boring.


    Although he didn''t feel interesting in his heart, he deliberately raised a smile on his face. With this smile, the emperor was even more afraid. Under the moonlight, he could even see his trembling shoulder.


    He was silent. After a long time, he couldn''t help asking Su Tang, "broken, where did you see him at the beginning?"


    How could his family have been so determined to work for him?


    Sue sugar pause, to tell the truth: "because waste, so easy to cheat ah."


    There''s something Wei Qi has always been worried about. When he was in the cold palace, he and the new emperor were neighbors, but why did he choose him instead of him?


    Until now, he finally understood.


    Mood suddenly brightened, even the smile on the face and eyes.


    "Broken, let''s go back."


    To waste his time on this kind of thing, he might as well go back and take the little girl''s hand and have a walk under the moon.


    Wei Qi had always been free, so he took Su Tang and the new emperor to leave.


    The new emperor was afraid. When he saw that he was going, he didn''t even stop him. As for the ministers who were forced to dance on the stage, they prayed that he would go faster.


    As for the original arrangement of these people, because Wei Qi left, they died unharmed.


    The new emperor was unwilling, so after the banquet, he left some ministers.


    It''s getting colder and colder, and it''s almost winter. So when Wei Qi proposed to take a walk under the moon, Su Tang was not good at all.


    "Lord? This day? We''re not going back to the house. Are you going for a walk? "


    Wei Qi was afraid that the little girl would not be with him after returning to the house, so he said, "I seem to have eaten too much just now, so let''s go back for a walk."


    Su Tang


    It''s freezing. There''s a carriage next to it. If you want to walk back, how self abusive it is!


    In order to avoid tomorrow a sick, so she refused.


    Wei Qi''s eyes darkened visibly, and the whole person was pitiful, like a stray dog abandoned.


    Su Tang was angry and helpless. At last, she had to drag the man onto the carriage and said, "take the carriage, don''t make trouble!"


    Wei Qi looked at her carefully, thinking that she had nothing to eat at the previous Palace Banquet, his eyes suddenly brightened, "broken, what would you like to eat? I''ll let the cook do it? "


    Su Tang looked at the person she was trying to please at the moment. She lost her temper and said, "I don''t choose. Just cook something hot. It''s you..." She pause, think of the previous new emperor that hand, afraid is temporarily will not stop ah."Lord, what are you going to do next?"


    They are on the same boat now. Some things can be put aside for the time being.


    However, Wei Qi is obviously not in the state.


    "What''s the plan?" He pretended to speak calmly, but in fact he was very nervous.


    Why does Shatian suddenly ask, is she going to leave?


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he was. In the end, he didn''t look very well.


    I''m sure I can''t let her go, but he can''t think of any other good way to keep her in a short time


    "By the way, where''s my poison?"


    It was because she was poisoned again last time that she was allowed to appear. If she was poisoned again this time, at least she would not leave in a short time.


    The more Wei Qi thought about it, the more he thought it was a good way. He was too excited to say what he thought.


    Su Tang suddenly heard this, for a moment did not respond, half a ring, she was angry directly beat people fat!


    She worked so hard to detoxify him, this bastard is good! He even wanted to be poisoned again. Did he think it was easy to get rid of the poison?


    "Did I say no more poison?"


    Wei Qi was beaten and screamed, but she was still thinking about leaving. At this moment, she broke the jar and said, "yes, but I also said that I could be a match again."


    Anyway, anyway, he can''t leave. If she wants to leave, she can''t just poison him with a cup of poisonous wine!


    Su Tangqi''s face is crooked. This bastard is really short. He doesn''t fight too much. He even wants to take poison!


    In fact, the carriage had already arrived at the gate of Lord Qi''s mansion, but because of the movement in the carriage, people did not dare to speak.


    After a while of Ping Ping, the movement in the carriage finally stopped. Su Tang got out of the car first, and the whole person was very angry. As for Wei Qi, he got out of the car slowly. Although his face was painted, he was in a good mood.


    He knew that his family would not care about him.


    Under the atmosphere, people dare not go out, and the manager comes late. Looking at the prince hanging the lottery, they are anxious to call the doctor.


    "Don''t you go to the palace banquet? Why did you come back with the injury? I''ll go to the doctor now


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    In the end, the steward was stopped.


    It''s broken. It can''t be cured so easily.


    So, in a trance in charge of the look, see their own prince a proud face, pointing to the traces on his face, "broken, the king." With that, he raised his head and went away.


    In charge of


    Over there, Su Tang was full of headaches. As soon as she got back to her room, she heard the system prompt.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 30%."


    At that moment, Su Tang felt that she was listening.


    "Gouzi, the system is not wrong. Are you sure it''s down, not up?"


    The system is also hard to say, "it''s really not wrong. Wei Qi''s happy mouth can''t be closed now."


    Su Tang


    Because before Wei Qi said she wanted to take poison. In a fit of anger, she moved her hand. She was ready for him to get angry. Who would have thought that she was not angry, but happy!


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door, and then the familiar voice came in again.


    "Smash, it''s me. I asked the cook to make some food. Open the door."


    Who would have thought that his royal highness king Qi, who was so perverse and violent in those days, was as happy as the old lady when Su Tang opened the door as the system described.


    Wei Qi also held a bowl of noodles in his hand, which was very rich. At a glance, it was meat noodles besides meat.


    "Smash, I''ll let the cook cook cook the noodles. You can make do with it. If you don''t like it, I''ll ask someone to make it again." Said, he also despised his hands of noodles is not rich enough, in that way: "afraid you hungry, can only first like this."


    Su Tang has seen Wei Qi many times, but it''s rare to see such a person.


    Although Wei Qi was alive in the past, it seemed that everything in the world had nothing to do with him. Now, though his face was hurt, his eyes were glowing.


    As soon as Su Tang''s heart was tight, he suddenly understood why he had beaten him, but he was still happy.


    Maybe, what he wants is just this care.


    She sighed. Facing such a hot young man, she couldn''t say anything too much, so she ate the noodles quietly. However, the noodles were too big. At the end, she couldn''t eat any more.


    "Have you had enough?"


    Su Tang was pouring tea for herself, intending to relieve the greasiness in her mouth. Smelling the words, she nodded her head without much thought


    As a result, she just answered, but the other side pulled the bowl in front of her, then picked up the chopsticks she had used, and ate it.


    This one after another, sugar in a short shock, on the calm.


    This is not, see him gobble up the appearance, still voice reminded next, "eat slowly, don''t choke."


    This words a, pour let Wei Qi Dun live, he slightly raised his head, mouth still bite face, this silly appearance, like a silly dog.


    Su Tang was afraid that he would choke, so she poured him a cup of tea, and then continued the previous discussion on the carriage.


    She said: "the emperor is ready to move. It''s time for him to make plans."


    When Wei Qi heard her talk about the new emperor, he still had something to eat. All these years, the fairy he was thinking of was always with him. How could he be!


    "What do you want?"


    Su Tang looked at him helplessly, "Lord, it''s what you want, not me. I can change my status and leave at any time, but what about the Lord? "


    A new emperor, Wei Qi, was never in his eyes, but now he heard Su Tang say that he could go at any time. Suddenly, his face changed greatly.


    "You''re going!"


    That nervous look, even with noodles also don''t eat, and Su sugar I want to hit people again.


    "Wei Qi!" Su Tang raised her voice and forbeared. She didn''t start again, but her tone was a bit gnashing her teeth. "Can you have a snack! The emperor is going to deal with you. What''s in your mind every day! "


    "Pretend to be you." Wei Qi told the truth, to the end, also aggrieved, "broken, do not go good."


    Su Tang is completely out of temper. What the hell is that!


    "I can''t go for a while, but you have to settle the matter at present."


    On the surface, the new emperor lent Lin Sui to Wei Qi, but in their hearts, the door was clear. The new emperor was afraid that he would not take this loan again.


    Especially after the Palace Banquet, he not only wanted Wei Qi''s life, but also Lin Sui''s life.


    Su Tang is thinking about how to solve this problem, but Wei Qi has already given the answer, "tomorrow I''ll let the king of Jin out and let the dog bite the dog, which the king of Jin has done very well."


    Su Tang was stunned by this.


    By the way, the king of Jin was only banned and not beheaded.


    Wei Qi was afraid that what he said was not clear enough, so he explained: "don''t worry about fragmentary things. The king of Jin still has some people on hand. We just need to watch the fire from the other side. As for the Emperor..." At the thought of the new emperor, who claimed to be smart but was as stupid as a pig, Wei Qi had no choice but to kill him.***


    Wei Qi said that he would do it, but within a few days, people in Beijing began to panic.


    The king of Jin suddenly disappeared, and then another army gathered outside the city. This is the imperial city. No army is allowed to get near without the emperor''s order!


    However, this is not the end. With the army stationed, the ministers of the DPRK and China began to change sides, and there were even many people who persuaded the emperor to abdicate.


    The new emperor finally sat on the throne, but the Dragon chair was still hot. How could he move the throne easily? He killed many ministers immediately.


    But although the minister could kill him, the king of Jin could not move. Especially when the envoys from the king of Jin came, they said that as long as he was willing to abdicate, the king of Jin would save his life, and even he would reserve the title for him. For example, the title of king of Jin was good. In the future, a brother should be given to him.


    Listen to this, he is the son of heaven!


    Because the king of Jin, the new emperor now forget the existence of Wei Qi.


    As a result, Wei Qi had a very quiet life, but maybe it was because he was too calm. This guy always provoked Su Tang from time to time.


    Su Tang was very angry at first, but now she is a complete Buddha.


    This is a dead child that Bo pays close attention to. In the face of such a situation, what else can I do? I can only spoil him!


    However, one thing she was curious about was that the capital was in chaos, but there had to be a period, so she asked him, "Lord, are you going to make the capital chaotic for a few days?"


    Wei Qi, "when is Shatian the queen?"


    Su Tang:???


    She didn''t react for a moment. Who knows, this bastard turned against her.


    "If she is willing to be queen, the storm will soon pass, but if she is not willing, the throne will not attract me at all." Wei Qi said with a smile on his face, as if he was just saying a very common thing.


    Can su sugar but angry smile, so together for a long time, this throne is for her when?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    As the saying goes, a hundred legged insects die but not stiff. Su Tang belongs to the Lin family now. It''s said that there were no people left when Lin died or abandoned in the early years. But Wei Qi was waiting for the king of Jin to revolt successfully, and a Qing emperor came. These people didn''t know where to smell the wind, so they found Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang was confronting Wei Qi.


    The state can''t be without a monarch for a day. The new emperor is dead, and the king of Jin is in prison. The whole court is staring at Wei Qi. As a result, Su Tang doesn''t want to be a queen, so he won''t ascend the throne.


    This threat, both overt and covert, made Su Tang very angry.


    It has nothing to do with her to control the Wei state. The emperor, he loves to be improper. Anyway, she is not threatened by this!


    However, it was obvious that Wei Qi was not worried about this matter. He just took a Regent''s seat and occasionally dealt with a courtier. In the end, the two of them could sit still, but the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty could not.


    All the people are persuading Wei Qi, but who is Wei Qi?


    And in this stall, Lin somehow found Su Tang.


    Lin was powerful in those days, but now he is in decline. His pride has not been extinguished. Looking at Su Tang, he is still holding a high attitude.


    In those days, Lin Sui was just a little concubine, and now it is Lin Yan, the eldest son who should have been in the palace, who came to see Su Tang.


    The eldest son of Lin''s family was wearing cloth clothes, but he was arrogant. When he saw Su Tang, he said: "are you my sister?"


    Su Tang withstood the question mark on her face, resisted the impulse to beat people out, and gave him a cold look.


    Lin Yanxian swept the people up and down again. Seeing her indifferent attitude, she could not help frowning, "Lin Sui, is this your way of hospitality? Sure enough, without the guidance of our elders, we don''t know how to be polite. "


    Su Tang was happy. She drank the tea from the servant and looked at the arrogant Lin''s eldest son with a smile. "Yes, without the elder''s instruction, I would have no etiquette. But this young master Lin, who has been taught by the elder over the years, I wonder if your elder has taught you and met his own life-saving benefactor. How can you thank him?"


    If Lin Sui had replaced him, he would have been the eunuch.


    Lin Yan obviously knew that at this time, his face suddenly became ugly. Su Tang didn''t want to listen to his nonsense and said directly, "I don''t want anything from you, just kowtow to me, and then you can roll."


    As for what he came to do, it had nothing to do with her.


    However, Lin Yan was not easy to find someone, but he refused to leave easily. The middle-aged woman around him immediately held him, "this child, Lin''s family has been in decline these years. How can there be any elder''s instruction? I''m the old lady. Let''s laugh."


    She bit by bit, with a smile on her face. She said, "do you remember me? All in all, you should call me mother. I haven''t seen her for years, and she has grown so big. "


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and she felt that the play was more and more boring. Just as she was going to drive people away, Lin said: "in fact, Shatian has grown into a big girl. When you were still in your infancy, your father had a baby kiss with you."


    Su Tang raised her eyes and heard the woman go on: "in those days, Lin was innocent. For the sake of power, the former Emperor set up Lin''s Manchu and death. Now, it depends on whether she is willing to vindicate Lin."


    At the end of her speech, her eyes were full of strong anger, and her old dark face was even uglier.


    But it''s also true that Mrs. Lin, who lived in gaomen mansion in those years, had a hard time these years.


    Su Tang was a little interested. She thought that she had come to this point. What''s Mrs. Lin''s card? She said, "let''s hear it."


    "Have you ever heard of Mu family outside the Great Wall?" When Mrs. Lin talked about the Mu family, she looked forward to it, and then she began to praise it.


    Of course, the Mu family has heard of Su Tang, but what does it have to do with her? Until the system reminds you.


    The system sighed, and the tone was very helpless, "son, you used to be a romantic debt. Do you remember how you were rated as" given by Lin family "in the river and lake in those years


    Sue sugar leaned lazily in her chair


    "What do they want?"


    Sue sugar did not hide, and pointed to himself, "I."


    Wei Qi frowns at the moment. The new emperor is dead, and the great Wei state doesn''t even have a crown prince. Su Tang, as long as she still bears the identity of Lin Sui, is the Duke of the East Hall. It''s not impossible to rehabilitate Lin''s family


    Su Tang saw him ponder, and suddenly he gave a naughty smile, "by the way, Lin said that this jade pendant is my token of love." Then she looked at someone with a smile and asked, "by the way, did you hear about the Mu family outside the Great Wall?"


    Wei Qi''s face darkened with the speed visible to the naked eye? "The Mu family?"


    Su Tang was not afraid of death, and continued to say with a smile, "yes, I heard that the young master of the Mu family is a talented man."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    Su Tang was intended to stimulate people, who let this guy threaten her with the throne, as a result, she just said a word, only to hear a bang, the jade pendant on the table, then smashed to the ground, in response to the sound and broken.


    Broken like this, the jade pendant could not be repaired any more. Su Tang only took a look, and then took back her sight.


    Self defense Qi know that Lin Sui is a fairy, see her always smile, but now, that pair of dark eyes not only don''t see a bit of light, but also a bit of deep emotion.


    He knew that he was too hasty to threaten her with the throne, which made the little girl angry. Even king Qi''s house refused to live any more. But he couldn''t control himself. As soon as he thought of her disappearing as before, he wanted to confine her. But he knew that this would only push her further.


    He thought he could wait and take his time, but now he found that it was impossible.


    The jade pendant was broken, but the anger in his heart didn''t get any relief. On the contrary, it got worse. So he raised his foot and stepped on the broken jade pendant until it was crushed into powder. Then he looked at Su Tang with a smile.


    "Broken, broken."


    Su Tang looked at him and knew that he was in an unstable mood, but she didn''t panic at all, and even wanted to do something.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a token of love. According to Mrs. Lin, the jade pendant is a pair, and there is another one in the Mu family."


    Wei Qi knows who Su Tang is. Although she is a woman, she always has her own opinions. It''s impossible for her so-called Mrs. Lin to trust others easily.


    So


    He is dumb and low smile, arrive at this moment, just discover that she is intentional.


    "Is Shatian deliberately making me angry?"


    Su Tang on his line of sight, back to a very bright smile, "yes, see the Lord angry, I am happy."


    These treacherous words not only didn''t make Wei Qi angry, but also made him more excited.


    Only his fragments dare to talk to him like this.


    "If you make me angry, you are not afraid of what I will do?"


    Su sugar hands a spread, provocative way: "I ah, like to see Wang ye angry, but dare not tell me how."


    Wei Qi looked at her small expression and couldn''t help squinting. Half a sound, but she laughed.


    He couldn''t help it. He stretched out his hand and pinched the face with a proud and delicate expression. There was a helpless smile on his face. "You want my life."


    These half joking words are the most real side of my heart.


    Wei Qi felt the delicate touch under his finger and couldn''t put it down. But at last, he put it down. He was helpless, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. Half a sound, he sighed.


    "Broken..."


    This sound is no longer the appearance of pretending to be cute at the beginning and trying to please her. It''s not coercion and inducement later. On the contrary, it''s a rare reality.


    Su Tang picks eyebrows, but there''s nothing else.


    "Lord, I''m here."


    Wei Qi just sighed, but he didn''t expect that he could get her response, and his eyes suddenly brightened.


    He raised his eyes, looked at the black and clear eyes, and suddenly had an idea. In order to keep her, he used all kinds of methods, but he never showed his true appearance. Maybe what the little girl wanted was pure feelings?


    "Smash, I apologize for what happened before."


    Su Tang has done so many tasks. It''s the first time for her to really apologize for what she has done.


    She is a Leng first, Xu is facial expression too true, Wei Qi also feels that he has found a way.


    "I shouldn''t make you queen..." Wei Qi had never been modest, so he didn''t know how to say a lot.


    Su Tang is full of interest, smell speech, also picked up the teapot, not only poured a cup of tea for himself, but also poured a cup of tea for him, and then said: "Lord, go on."


    Wei Qi foolishly held the teacup. He didn''t know how to continue. After a long pause, he said, "but broken, I really don''t want you to leave."


    Su Tang sighed, "Lord, do you think if I want to leave, a queen, can I stay?"


    In the next few decades, she should stay in this world, so she must get enough respect from the male Lord, otherwise she will be tired of this love sooner or later.


    Su Tang''s words made Wei Qi silent. The empress and the Duke of the East chamber were just one identity.


    What can bind people is never identity. In other words, if a relationship needs to use such mandatory words as binding, it will not last long.


    So she asked, "Wei Qi, why don''t you have confidence in yourself?" This guy is actually his own task, so in the end, Su Tang didn''t have the toughness at the beginning, her voice began to become soft, and the smile on her face also warmed a bit, "I''m not interested in the Queen''s position, but, Wei Qi''s wife, you can think about it."


    As soon as the words came out, Wei Qi was silly at that time.He looked at her foolishly, because he was shocked, his eyes were slightly staring, and his thin lips were slightly open. He was not like the Regent in the court, but like the silly dog next door.


    Su Tang was amused, curved eyebrows, could not help but poke his handsome face, "Hello, silly dog?"


    The place on the face that was touched was slightly hot. The surprise came too suddenly. Wei Qi still didn''t react. He just looked at her foolishly, "broken, what did you just say?"


    Sue sugar, "I just called you stupid dog." "


    Wei Qi said," well, then you are silly dog''s wife, silly lady. " At last, he amused himself, "silly lady..."


    Su Tang really doesn''t think he should be called a silly dog. Now, he has become a silly dog. Look at the silly lady again and again.


    She''s sorry!


    Silly lady or something, she doesn''t want to be!


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index: 10%."


    Wei Qi is now a regent. At first, he thought about becoming an emperor. After all, in the past, he always thought that only when he was the supreme emperor, he could do whatever he wanted and keep people. But until now, he found that it was never these superficial things that could really keep people.


    So he decided that he would continue to be the Regent.


    "Shatian, do you think there is a better son to be an emperor in this dynasty of David?" Wei Qi said, and then continued: "be smart, so that I can step back early, and then we can go sightseeing. I haven''t been with Shatian yet."


    Wei Qi''s words made Su Tang look forward to it.


    "Well Why don''t we have an exam? You see, there are so many talented ministers in the court. Let''s divide them into written examination and palace examination. The winner is the king of David


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    Wei Qi was very careful. After many levels of assessment, the candidate for the little emperor had just come out. He took Su Tang on a tour. He just swam around, but finally came to the outside of the Great Wall. Then he accidentally killed a mu family.


    If it''s not intentional, Su Tang doesn''t believe it, but this guy blinks his dark eyes and looks pure, "madam, they all bully me. I just move my hand, but I don''t want to. They are so weak. Before I can use my strength, they lose."


    Look, at the end of the day, I was wronged.


    What else can su Tang do? The man who is destined by fate can only spoil him.


    "Darling, let me see if my hand hurts?"


    With these words, Wei Qi''s eyes lit up, humming and hawing, like a three-year-old kid.


    "Yes, it hurts a little."


    So shameless words, angry side fell on the ground of the Mu family children are almost crazy, look at the blood on their body, they just hurt, OK?!


    But they are inferior to others, and they can only accept it.


    Su Tang didn''t want to add another life to Wei Qi, so he even coaxed and cheated, "there''s nothing interesting here. I''ll put hot water on your hands when I go back. By the way, didn''t you say you wanted to eat the noodles I cooked last time? I''m just in the mood today. Let''s go. I''ll buy some vegetables when I go back. "


    Wei Qi is like a fierce beast that has been successful by shunmao. He is lazy and is led by Su Tang. However, before he leaves, he seems to turn around unintentionally, which makes the young master of Mu''s family feel shocked. The coldness of his four limbs makes him think that he should not have.


    Hundreds of years later, according to historical records, the rebellion of the king of Jin was fortunately ruled by the Regent, and the new emperor assessment proposed by him and the princess lasted for hundreds of years. However, these are later words.


    Nowadays, for Wei Qi, power, status, money and beauty are not as good as those on his side.


    His wife, Lin Sui.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    ***


    in the new world, before Sutang knew his state, he was nearly slipped off the chair by his dizzy and swollen head. It was too painful. The back of his head seemed to be smashed by someone. It was dizzy and painful, and the key was that he wanted to vomit.


    Finally, the thought of vomiting still did not press down, she quickly waved away the people around, under the guidance of the system, all the way to the toilet to vomit up.


    She vomited so hard that she burst into tears. Then she heard someone talking outside.


    "Ah, it''s so bad. Isn''t it something?"


    "Wow, if it''s true, isn''t the young master of the Pei family too miserable? The green hat son ah, or wear green hat son on engagement banquet, this who can bear


    "Keep your voice down. I heard that the young master of the Pei family is always in bad health. If he is stimulated..."


    The next words were interrupted, and soon, the chat outside the toilet turned into business.


    Su Tang came out of the toilet and looked at herself in the mirror in her evening dress. She was at a loss.


    What did she just hear?


    Engaged?


    Who is engaged to whom?


    And what role does she play now?


    And pregnancy?


    Finally, where is green hat?


    With this loss, she finally can only poke the system, "dog, I think my head is going to explode."


    The system said, "Hey, last night was your single night. After drinking all night, you can''t blow it up."


    This made Sutang even more confused. "Single night? Why don''t I know? "


    System, "to be exact, it is the trusteeship of the main system after you leave. According to the original plan, today you book a wedding banquet. Because of a hangover, you will fall into the swimming pool, and then the man will watch you drown. But now... "


    "Wait, wait..." Su Tang interrupted in a hurry, "the man watched me drown?" When she said that, she was shocked. If she guessed correctly, it''s a modern legal world. No matter how big the feud, she can''t be saved!


    The system says, "Hey, have you forgotten the good things you''ve done in the world?"


    Sue sugar''s head is still very painful, memory fragments, even a lot of things can''t remember.


    "Dog, I was hit on the back of the head. It hurts."


    The system sighed, "on your single night last night, the system that is in charge of your body had a hangover and fell right on the back of your head. That''s why you feel so painful today." Speaking of this, I felt that there was something wrong with me, so I said, "well, I''ll temporarily block the pain on the back of your head."


    With the shielding function coming into effect, Su Tang was so refreshing that she thought of many things.


    For example, in this world, the male owner is cheated by the white lotus and becomes disabled for life. And Su Tang, when she came here, thought that the man was too boring, so she specialized in playing white lotus. To this end, she also took the road of white lotus, let white lotus no way to go, that Sao operation, many times have forgotten the male master.In our system, it''s not too big to watch the excitement. Several times, they almost played off. It was only when the alarm was issued that they remembered that there was still a man.


    One person, one system, both fell into silence. For a long time, Sutang whispered, "I''m engaged to the man now?"


    The system says, "well, at present, it''s like this, but the man has found out your true face now, and is no longer cheated by you, so After that, you fell into the swimming pool and he couldn''t help you. "


    The man in this world is Pei Yan, the youngest young master of the Pei family. Because he was born prematurely, he was always very weak, but he was a gentleman. However, such a modest and gentle young master was not well behaved in the end.


    In the original world, the white lotus he met was su Tang''s twin sister, Qiao Yue.


    Qiao Yue has a lot of means of beauty. She has been a goddess in the eyes of all people since she was a child. She is gentle, kind, warm and lovely. Of course, the most important thing is that she is good-looking, but she never shows weakness in the weak beauty. Self improvement is heartbreaking.


    Such a person, she never fell in love with anyone, anyone is her stepping stone, including her relatives, so Sue sugar came to this world, directly took her route, let her have no way to go.


    It''s the first time that Su Tang has played so many roles. It''s very interesting.


    However also because of this, Qiao Yue regards her as the thorn in the flesh of thorn in the eye, wish to get rid of her then fast.


    Sue sugar is recalling, but at this time, a young man in a black suit came in a hurry.


    The man is quite handsome, and his face is anxious. He doesn''t cheat. He just says what he says, but Sutang can''t understand.


    "Yan Yan, are you ok?"


    "I know you don''t like Pei Shao. He forced you to get engaged this time, but as long as you like, I can take you now."


    Because she had just vomited, Su Tang''s face was a little pale. Her thin lips without lipstick, and her gorgeous color, made her look a little weak. In addition, her eyes were full of water mist, which made her look pathetic.


    Her thin lips slightly open, but at this time, a voice came from her ear, with a kind of low magnetic voice.


    "Where is Mr. Li taking my fiancee?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    What''s worse than catching bags at the scene?


    Su Tang didn''t agree, but Pei Yan''s understanding of her made the woman think so. After all, he found her ugly face, and she was afraid that she would not be able to sleep and eat when she was around him.


    The corners of his mouth raised a smile, but his eyes were cold.


    Su Tang shrank in the corner and didn''t dare to look up. It was even more pitiful.


    This is not, this look at the eyes of Mr. Li are red, eager to come forward to theory, but in the end, was su sugar pressure down.


    Su Tang reached out a hand and touched his sleeve. Although she didn''t exert herself, she succeeded in stopping Mr. Li. Her eyes were misty, but her face was smiling. She said, "Mr. Li, go back."


    Soft and cowardly voice makes people feel sad. Coupled with her strong smile, Mr. Li is so sad that he wants to take people into his arms and comfort them. However, he has no position.


    This is her engagement banquet with Pei Yan, and he is just one of the many guests.


    Pei''s family is one of the best in city a, while Li''s family has only a small asset, so they can''t afford to offend.


    Su Tang''s eyes were half down from the beginning to the end, and she didn''t notice Mr. Li at all. She didn''t even know his name. It was Pei Yan who called him Mr. Li before that that she followed him.


    "Ah, blame me for being too beautiful. Another poor man fell into my beauty trap."


    The system listens to her narcissistic words, and is so angry that it wants to cancel her pain screening. It knows that this son of a bitch can make trouble as soon as he has spirit!


    "Stop narcissism and look at the man!"


    Su Tang said, "Oh, the man is not as good-looking as me. Look at my face..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Three seconds later, the pain screen disappears," the system says


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang was in a hurry. "Don''t you think I''m too nervous? Can''t help but want to distract my attention, in the end with the male Lord for the first time and PK, we can''t lose


    The words is so, but really to the male Lord that face, she is inexplicable guilty.


    Oh, she remembered that when she fought with Bai Lianhua sister, she occasionally teased him a few times, and then when her heart itched, she patted her ass and left. She walked very natural and unrestrained, and she was a scum girl.


    Come out to mix, sooner or later want to return, but she didn''t expect, Pei Yan unexpectedly also want to engagement with her!


    This is to spend a lifetime with her. Do you want to be so cruel!


    Pei Yan also has a sense of youth. He is not the mature and domineering type of president, and his temperament is more elegant. He is noble and gentlemanly.


    However, Pei Yan in his youth was really like this. He always had a smile on his face, and his actions were pleasing to the eye. But now


    Su Tang''s handsome face, which she had not seen for a long time, always felt that this gentleman had torn off the disguise of his face, which was extremely dangerous.


    She took a small step back, and then saw Pei Yan sneer: "don''t pretend, there is no outsider here."


    Su Tang


    Pei Yan, wearing a black suit, is very handsome. He traps people in the square inch. It should be the most ambiguous distance, but because of the irony in his eyes, he doesn''t have any feelings.


    He said: "Qiao Yan, I heard that you are pregnant?"


    Su Tang can''t help hugging her stomach under his sharp and cold sight. But God knows, it''s just a subconscious action, but the other party is suddenly angry. She wants to punch her stomach with her eyes.


    "Qiao Yan, I thought you had a sense of propriety. Do you take it yourself, or do I take it for you?" Pei Yan was gnashing her teeth, and her eyes were circling back and forth along her stomach inch by inch. It looked like she was thinking about how to kill the wild seed.


    100% blackened male owner, skin is not skin up, Su sugar can only try to calm down, and then whispered: "no, not pregnant, who do you listen to?" She said, explaining why she vomited. "I just drank too much last night."


    When she said this, Pei Yan''s face could be seen at last. He released his ban on her and restored his usual gentlemanly manner.


    "Come on, fiancee. The guests are waiting."


    Su Tang nodded a little, but when she passed the mirror, she caught a glimpse of her thin, bloodless lips and stopped, "Pei Yan, you go down first, I''ll make up."


    Words out, Pei Yan this just noticed her face, really no memory of bright, if with this appearance on stage, shame or he.


    However, today is the engagement banquet for two people. He will not leave. He just leans against the wall and looks at her make-up without expression.


    Su Tang is holding a small bag in her hand. In addition to her mobile phone, there are also some cosmetics in the bag. She just takes them out to make up. She just doesn''t know what''s going on with the people beside her. The colder her eyes are, and in the end, she can''t even wipe her mouth red.


    "Yap, Yap, it''s terrible. Is he thinking about how to kill me now?"The system sighed, "it''s OK, I''m here. The swimming pool won''t drown you."


    Sue sugar glared. "Is that about the swimming pool?"


    The system was also angry. "When you played, you were not very happy? Don''t forget, man''s first love, but you


    A first love, let Su sugar disappear in an instant.


    She remembered that Qiao''s company was short of funds at that time. She actually had an underground love affair with Pei Yan, but who could have thought that Pei Yan didn''t look good at Qiao''s project.


    Pei Yan has been well protected since childhood, but he worked hard for the Qiao family at that time. In the end, the Pei family finally let go, but there he met his little girlfriend, who he held in his hand, and even denied his love with him. What else did he say


    Oh, young master of Pei family, I can''t get up.


    He still remembers the ironic smile on Qiao Yan''s face, but even so, he always thought that he was not good enough, until later, he was used again and again, and then he found that he was just her stepping stone.


    But like him such treadmill, she Qiao Yan hand unexpectedly also grasped many.


    How ironic


    He fed the dog with his heart.


    At the end of the memory, Pei Yan looked at the bright girl in front of her eyes, and there was only irony in her eyes.


    Why is she engaged to her? She really has some skills. The rare mine on hand is just what his Pei family lacks. If she can use him as a stepping stone, he can, of course.


    After a while, he will give her a big gift, and then You can kick her.


    Su Tang''s career is booming now. Even Qiao''s parents have to see her face. As for this engagement banquet, it''s also miserable. A business banquet was drugged, and the key was finally photographed!


    It''s her and Pei Yan!


    What''s the matter!


    And that son of a bitch, I don''t know if it''s to avenge her abandoning him at that time and force her to get engaged!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    Su Tang is now a celebrity. In the real sense, she is a movie queen with fans all over the world. Therefore, when she was photographed by reporters, if Pei Yan didn''t cooperate, she would be doomed.


    It took a month from being photographed to admitting to their engagement, which can be called speed. For this reason, many fans wailed about their idol sister''s early marriage. However, because Su Tang had a good reputation at the beginning, even if they were engaged, most of them sent blessings.


    Pei Yan''s status is there. They are well matched, but only in their own heart can they know that this wedding banquet is a joke.


    Su Tang had gone the way of her twin sister Qiao Yue, which made her hate her. Over the years, she had been thinking about pulling her off the horse. Unfortunately, the effect was very poor. Just like just now, she dared to speak behind her back. In her face, she didn''t deserve the fake smile of her sister.


    Because just came to this world, a lot of things are not clear, until now, Su sugar gradually took back the initiative.


    Pei family is not as peaceful as it seems. Even Peiyan, a young master, is not like what the outside world says. He is only loved by Pei family''s grandfather, and other people are just in the way of the old man''s relationship.


    Now, it''s said that the old man''s body is getting worse. Even the wedding banquet was ordered by the old man as soon as possible.


    Compared with the Pei family, although the Qiao family is a little bit worse, the old man is optimistic about Qiao Yan, that is, Su Tang. Therefore, Su Tang doesn''t have to hold her tail like this. How to say, she also has a backstage.


    Simply make up the makeup, and the previous weakness will disappear instantly.


    As a professional actress, Su Tang''s acting skills are always on-line. At this moment, when she reminds me of her red lip smile, she becomes the shining star again.


    "Come on, fiance."


    She learned the tone of Pei Yan just now, but the irony in the other party''s eyes became deeper.


    Sure enough, this woman who is used to acting, from beginning to end, including the hair, he can''t believe it.


    Su Tang took advantage of the situation to hook his arm. At the moment of physical contact, she noticed his stiffness and deep displeasure in her eyes. However, Su Tang didn''t care ~


    anyway, he can''t kill her now, so what are you afraid of.


    "Fiance, you are sad. If you are photographed..." Sue sugar smiles and pauses for a while, then slowly says, "you don''t want to see the news about your discord with me, do you?"


    Pei Yan resisted the impulse to get rid of people and sneered, "do you have feelings with me?"


    This time, Sue sugar smile more sweet, "this said, we are engaged, even if not, you have to give me pretend some appearance."


    Sue sugar is going to fly in front of him, the reason is very simple, he knows her true face, what else to disguise?


    Pretend you''re not tired?


    Obviously, Pei Yan was surprised by her shamelessness. He frowned, and a trace of evil flashed in his eyes. However, Su Tang was not afraid at all, but he laughed provocatively.


    "What''s the matter? My dear Mr. Pei


    Pei Yan stares at her. All his years of self-cultivation are ruined in her hands.


    But it doesn''t matter, she owes herself, he will be the same, the same, all back.


    Su Tang was very arrogant before, but at this moment, her whole body was creepy. If you look closely, it seems that nothing happened.


    She shook her head a little, thinking that it might be because she hit the back of her head, so she had hallucination.


    The engagement banquet is very lively, full of high-ranking friends, entertainment circle, business circle, all kinds of faces familiar with the name of the big man, there is a 7788, said to be an engagement banquet, more like a banquet between entertainment circle and business circle.


    As the leading role of the banquet, Su Tang and Pei Yan immediately attracted all kinds of cheers.


    Su Tang and Pei Yan are all at ease in all kinds of greetings and conversation. They are amazing. Standing together, it''s called a pair. However, as time goes by, Su Tang gradually feels that she can''t do what she wants.


    At the end of the day, even the people who looked at it had double images.


    Su Tang was surprised and immediately asked the system, "lying trough, dog son, what''s the situation with me?"


    The system is very calm. "Remember I told you before that you would fall off the pool? It''s not because of drunkenness, it''s because of concussion. I just blocked your pain. Now, there should be complications. But don''t worry, it''s just a slight concussion. Just have a rest. "


    Su Tang just doesn''t know what expression to use. All these things shield the pain. Why can''t she get rid of the concussion!


    At this moment, she is closest to Pei Yan. At this moment, she can only ask him for help. But when she thinks that in the original world, this guy is a hopeless master, her heart is at sixes and sevens. She can only fight for her whole life acting skills to stop people sweetly.


    "Pei Yan ~"


    the voice was so sweet that it was almost boring. Now Pei Yan''s face sank.


    Sue sugar, however, innocently stroked her hair beside her ears in a soft voice. "Can you come here for a while?"The distance between them was only a few steps away. Pei Yan certainly didn''t want to get close, but he didn''t want to get close, but the damned woman suddenly jumped into his arms.


    "Pei Yan, I have a headache." When she said this, she seemed to be coquettish. Her voice was soft, cowardly and sweet, just like at the beginning.


    Pei Yan hadn''t thought of those things for a long time. Suddenly, he remembered that he wanted to get rid of people like this, but Hand out, but finally it is to embrace the people.


    He told himself that it''s just because there are so many people here that he can''t do as he likes. This woman is used to being hypocritical, and he will never be fooled!


    Sue sugar in the arms of people, soon, no consciousness, but she thought, around, in front of so many guests, he will not shake off himself.


    Pei Yan didn''t get rid of her. On the contrary, after outsiders noticed something wrong with Su Tang, he picked her up helplessly and spoiled, "sorry, Yan Yan is drunk. I''ll take her to have a rest first."


    This embrace immediately aroused the admiration of many people.


    "Pei Shao and miss Qiao are really in love."


    "Yes, it''s said that Miss Qiao is still Pei Shao''s first love. It''s a fairy love."


    ¡­¡­


    The engagement banquet is still going on, but Qiao Yue, the twin sister of Su Tang''s pregnancy, was dragged to the corner by Qiao''s parents.


    Compared with Su Tang''s little daughter, Qiao Yue''s eldest daughter, they are angry.


    "Qiao Yue, I thought you had changed your mind, but I didn''t expect that at your sister''s engagement party, you spread that she was pregnant and gave Pei Yan a green hat! Are you going to piss me off? "


    Qiao Yue is full of grievances, his sister''s true face, why her parents did not find it!


    "I''m not lying. She''s not lying. Even if she doesn''t give Pei Yan a green hat today, sooner or later she will..."


    Words did not fall, Joe father directly a slap to fan stopped, she went on to say.


    "Now get back to me! You can''t go anywhere but your own room without my permission


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    Pei Yan holds people all the way and throws them back to the hotel room. Originally, he can leave directly, but he looks at the sleepy Su Tang.


    Qiao Yan has always been very beautiful, from small to big, just like now sleeping, also like a goblin, intriguing.


    In fact, in the past, when they were still in high school, she always loved coquetry, and her voice was so soft and sweet. At that time, as long as she frowned, he would like to give the world to her.


    Sometimes, once the beginning of the memory, many deliberately forget things, will rush to, how also can''t stop.


    Just now, he found that he would still miss her!


    This recognition made his face suddenly gloomy. He loosened his necktie. This time, without hesitation, he turned and left.


    ***


    Su Tang had a dark sleep. When she woke up again, she saw her little assistant crying, red eyes, and ready to cry.


    "Boss! You finally wake up! If you don''t wake up, I''m going to call 120! "


    Su Tang rubbed her slightly swollen head and said in a dumb voice, "how long did I sleep?"


    "Fifteen hours!" Little assistant said, can''t help but began to complain, "young master Pei, it''s really too much. Yesterday was your engagement banquet. He said that he had something to do, so he asked me to take care of you directly. At this time, he shouldn''t fight in person!"


    Su Tang was flattered by the little assistant''s complaint. After all, in the original world, the master was helpless to her. This time, she even called an assistant for her. How kind-hearted she was.


    "Maybe he really has something important. Forget it, do I have a job recently?"


    Little assistant, "in the entertainment circle, I''ve received a variety show for the time being. It''s just a temporary guest. Just go to one issue. In terms of movies, you said that you should play it for the time being, so I haven''t received any scripts recently. As for the others, you have to ask the other assistants... " When she said that, she couldn''t help but look at her boss and other artists. Although they also work part-time as boss, most of them are related to the entertainment industry. But her boss is different. Everyone in the business circle and entertainment industry is flourishing. It''s said that she won the development right of a rare mine a few days ago. That''s really a mine at home!


    It''s good not to have a job.


    Su Tang first gave herself a full body beauty, and then she took her little assistant to a walk and go trip. On the contrary, Pei Yan occasionally dreamt back in the middle of the night, always dreaming about their high school days.


    He is young and energetic. When he wakes up, it''s very easy for him to brush his gun and go off. For this reason, he has been angry several times.


    Reason made him forget the damned woman, but his body was always against him. In the end, even Mr. Pei found that he was wrong.


    "Ah Yan, what''s the matter with you recently?"


    Pei Yan was always a gentleman.


    "Nothing. Maybe I haven''t had a good rest recently, which worries my grandfather."


    Pei family is a big family, but there are many people sitting on the table. After hearing the speech, some people immediately make fun of it.


    "Ah, isn''t Yan Yan not happy because she didn''t take you to travel?"


    "Yes, I saw the report that Yan Yan went skiing. Tut, she can play. I really envy her."


    "Go and see that people can play. Why don''t you learn from others?"


    On the dining table, Pei Yan''s face was also wearing a habitual smile. In the end, it was Pei''s old man who said, "ah Yan, have you quarreled with Yan Yan recently?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Yan smiles, "No."


    Mr. Pei sneered, "no, don''t you think my grandfather was young? Young, quarrel will learn to bow, Yan Yan Ran to ski, you won''t chase it? Long legs, not for you to see! "


    As soon as the old man spoke, other people were happy to watch. No, there were still people booking tickets for him.


    "Brother, I''ve already made a reservation for you in the first class. It''s up to you to get back your sister-in-law. Come on!"


    Pei Yan coolly raised her eyes and saw her brother, who was cheap, and she couldn''t help laughing coldly.


    Pei group pinch, this cheap brother has several projects on hand recently, he almost cried out, now, he found a good opportunity.


    Pei Xi''s hands and feet are chilly when he laughs, but on second thought, he finally finds an opportunity to let him go, but he can''t miss it!


    "Brother, you should listen to me when chasing women. It''s too gentlemanly. Occasionally, they like a little stimulation..." He said at the end, with a dirty smile, he was finally glared by Mr. Pei. Then he said: "grandfather, I''m not wrong."


    Pei old man, "Yan Yan is you those not three not four women?"


    Pei Xi looked aggrieved. "That Qiao Yan again fierce, that she is not still a woman, all are women, how different


    Once in a blue moon, Pei Yan really agreed with Pei Xi.Qiao Yan and those women, there is really nothing different, support dead is, she will pretend.


    However, Pei''s business is his own. He won''t let it go. It''s not his business, and he has no interest. As for Pei Xi, since he wants to lose, let him lose his share.


    "OK, thank you, brother three."


    It''s rare to get a thank-you from Pei Yan. Pei Xi is almost jumping up with joy. His younger brother, regardless of his gentle manner, is actually so bad. You know, it''s hard for him to live these days in Pei''s family.


    Over there, Su Tang is on holiday abroad. It''s hard to spare some time. How can he waste his time? On the contrary, it''s the system. He''s in a hurry.


    "Why are you still playing! When shall we go back? "


    Su Tang is very calm. After skiing, she is soaking in the hot spring now.


    "Back to what back, skiing is not fun, or hot spring is not good bubble?"


    The data of the system gas are all crooked, "then do you still have to do the task?"


    "Do it." Su Tang sighed comfortably, then said lazily, "don''t worry, even if I don''t find the man, the man will come. Do you believe it?"


    The system really didn''t believe it. With its understanding, Pei Yan wanted to be 800 li away from her now. How could he come to find her? At last, he was slapped hard, and then he said in amazement: "ah??? Wocao, it''s really Peiyan! Why is he here? "


    Su sugar, "no way, who call me his fiancee."


    When she said that, the system was even more puzzled.


    Finally, seeing that xiaotongzi couldn''t understand it, she explained, "did you forget the Pei family? When I''m so engaged and I run out, he won''t have an idea in his heart? As the sun''s daughter-in-law he had in mind, do you think he would be indifferent, or would he drive Pei Yan over? "


    System:


    Second, how can it forget that there is still this stubble!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    Su Tang is now a celebrity. As soon as Pei Yan found someone, she saw that she was surrounded by people, men and women.


    She is autographing and taking photos for her fans. She has a high degree of cooperation and is not impatient at all. But when she noticed him, suddenly, her shallow smile deepened and a big sweet and beautiful smile bloomed. At first glance, she has an unusual status in her heart.


    For a time, many fans are sour.


    "Ah, I said how big Yan Yan suddenly laughed so happily. It turned out that she saw brother-in-law Yan!"


    "I''ve just seen Pei Yan''s picture on the Internet before. Who would have thought that the real person was so handsome! When they stand together, they are just beautiful


    "Brother-in-law Yan is good-looking and gentlemanly, and his key ability is first-class. I heard that he was still the top one in the college entrance examination. I''ll forget it if I feel sad!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fans are always enthusiastic. When they see Pei Yan, they get excited. In the end, Su Tang stops them.


    "Shh, my fiance, don''t scare my people away." Su Tang with a smile, eyes bent, said smile, then trot to the body.


    "Banquet ~" Su Tang hugged Pei Yan''s arm, full of coquetry flavor.


    Pei Yan let her hold, elegant as fog in the stars, filled with a smile, "you ah, run so fast, how to do foot turn?"


    Sue sugar grunted twice, "isn''t this the banquet? It''s a big deal. You carry me With that, she suddenly let go of his hand and jumped on his back.


    Because of the private itinerary, although there are many fans in the hall, most of them are tourists, not those crazy fans. Moreover, the hot spring villa is expensive, and everyone is very rational.


    Especially at this moment see Su sugar and Pei Yanxiu love, also only shout abuse dog.


    When Su Tang just jumped on his back, Pei Yan''s eyes flashed a faint and invisible dim light, but soon, he regained his previous smile.


    "You are still so skinny."


    Su Tang held him around the neck, laughing constantly. As soon as the two intimate little lovers returned to the private room, they immediately separated the two places.


    The smile on Su Tang''s face had disappeared, and Pei Yan was obviously used to this scene.


    "These days, I will live here."


    Sue sugar, "Oh."


    Pei Yan''s explanation was blocked in her throat. Seeing that she didn''t write down for a long time, she asked coldly, "why don''t you want to ask?"


    Su Tang is sitting lazily on the single sofa, with her long, straight legs nestled on the sofa at will. It''s very different from that in front of the screen.


    However, this woman is used to be confusing, such as the tourists in the hall before, or I used to be myself.


    Although he was a 100% blackened man, Su Tang didn''t want to be courteous at all, which not only reduced the price, but also made him suspicious.


    On the contrary, like her, she is the most deceiving.


    No, after listening to Pei Yan''s rhetorical question, she said with a smile: "what do you want me to ask? Why are you here? " She said, see Pei Yan cold Jun face, smile more brilliant, "a long time ago I said, you don''t have to tell me."


    Pei Yanqi''s forehead was slightly convex, half loud, and a touch of sarcasm came out from the corner of his mouth, "so even if I sleep in the same room with you, Miss Qiao doesn''t want to ask more? Oh, Miss Joe is really Generous. "


    Whether she is frivolous or generous, Su Tang still looks like a dead woman and says lazily, "no, I''m not generous at all. This room is a suite with two bedrooms, one for you and one for me. By the way, after the vacation, remember to pay AA." With that, she raised her eyebrows and said, "no credit, master Pei." With that, he stopped talking and turned to his mobile phone.


    Pei Yan just looked at her. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, she could see her white and pink neck. Xu just finished the hot spring. Except for her neck, the skin of her arms and legs was pink and attractive.


    He was still angry at the damned woman, and he didn''t even bother to act in front of him, but now he thinks it''s better. What outsiders see is only her disguise. Only he can see her essence clearly.


    He opened the collar of his shirt. Since he came for a holiday, he didn''t want to waste it.


    The president''s private rooms of the hot spring villa all have their own outdoor hot springs. Su Tang can see the whole picture of the hot spring as soon as she looks up. She didn''t pay attention to it before, and her whole mind is on her mobile phone. Until she hears some small sounds and looks up again, she suddenly notices that Peiyan is soaking in the hot spring!


    Pei Yan''s figure, that really should be said, dressed thin, stripped of meat, now soaking in the hot spring, under the hazy water mist, is just a beautiful young man in the painting, which can be called a monster.


    For good-looking things, no one can do indifferent, even sue sugar, can not help but look at two more eyes, the result in her second peek, was caught by the other side.


    The sharp black eyes under the mist were cold, arrogant and arrogant. When Su Tang saw that she had been caught by someone, she was not empty. She just looked so aboveboard. After that, she whistled and said: "perfect ~"Pei Yan


    He really underestimated the shamelessness of this woman!


    His face was livid, and he listened to Su Tang continue: "such a perfect Pei Shao, although he is falsely engaged to me, I''m not a pedantic person. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t get caught by the media, just play. "


    Pei Yan''s face turned black on the spot.


    It was a mistake for him to come here!


    "Qiao Yan! You think everyone is as loose as you are


    Sue ¡¤ debauchery ¡¤ sugar shrugged her shoulders and said, "how can we say debauchery? It''s just the normal needs of the human body."


    An inexplicable anger blocked in her chest. Pei Yan looked at her. Although he didn''t go deep into the environment of the entertainment industry, he knew something about it. It was a big dye vat. Besides, Qiao Yan was not a good person. She was able to make a living in the entertainment industry. Behind this, it may be that there were many rare dirty transactions.


    When he thought of the little girl he used to hold in the palm of her hand, and he didn''t know that she was associating with those strange men, the anger began to spread from her chest until her blood was boiling


    He rubbed and stood up, his eyes were as cold as ever.


    He raised his lips and said, "Qiao Yan, I''m not as dirty as you are."


    Su sugar a meal, but then is to smile, "ah, that can be really too sorry, dirty Pei Shao''s eyes."


    Her smile didn''t reach her eyes, and her words were somewhat cool. But Pei Yan was so angry that she didn''t notice her slight anger. Instead, she stepped on the hot spring water and came to her. Finally, she said, "Qiao Yan, I don''t care how many people you used to have. During the engagement period, you''d better stop for me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    Su Tang looked at Pei Yan''s anger in her eyes. She was still angry, but now she licked her thin lip and just wanted to stimulate her.


    Ah, I''m a little excited when I think about it.


    Such a abstinent person, at the end of the stimulation, doesn''t know what is extraordinary ~


    "since Pei Shao talked about the engagement period, let me ask more, when will this transaction between you and me end?"


    Pei Yan pulled thin, "how? Did I delay Miss Joe''s pleasure


    Su Tang stood up from the sofa, then picked up the big bathrobe on one side, "Pei Shao is not well, don''t catch cold."


    Pei Yan watched her leave barefoot. The next moment, he had a bathrobe on his body. When he came out of the hot spring pool, he didn''t clean the water stains on his body. Just now he was angry and didn''t notice. Now he noticed a little cool air.


    He used to be in poor health, because of premature delivery, people around him have been paying close attention. Later, when Qiao Yan fell in love with him, she always paid attention to his body. Every morning, she forgot to take the hot milk. She even cut class to buy it. There were so many others.


    At that time, he also loved her and fell in love with her. He didn''t want to just enjoy her care. She was his girlfriend, so he also wanted to take care of her. However, Qiao Yan just held his face and laughed, foolishly, which made him forget all his life.


    Perhaps she had been true to herself?


    For the first time, Pei Yan wavered.


    However, leaving the memory, the reality is that Su Tang gently draped her bathrobe on him, just like that year, but the words she could say were quite different.


    She said: "Tut, it''s very troublesome to take care of people. I don''t want to experience it again. Pei Shao, as adults, let''s have some discretion, OK? "


    how gentle the action is, how much the words are.


    The moment of shaking, soon, then restore calm, not only that, but also a layer of ice.


    Pei Yan''s eyes were heavy, but people laughed, "good, adult''s propriety."


    Su Tang is satisfied with a smile, "well, Pei Shao is now dragged down by me. He''s engaged. I''m afraid he can''t get rid of it in a short time. After all, it''s not good, but it''s too long, and I''m too lazy to play. Well, a year later, how about the dissolution of the engagement? "


    Listen to her impatient want to stay away from himself, Peiyan some ruthless want to lock her in his side for a lifetime, let her where also can''t go.


    "Two years."


    Su Tang was stunned, "two years? Will it be a little long? "


    "Three years, then."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sue sugar, "no, two years is two years."


    She has some headache, but this appearance, but it is the face of Pei Yan Ji overcast.


    This damned woman trampled his heart to pieces, but she was very smart. Why?


    Hate grows slowly, but hate is often because of love, because love begets hate. How deep was love before, how deep is hate now.


    "For two years, Miss Qiao should abide by her fiancee''s duties." He looked at her coldly and suddenly had a plan in his mind.


    He wants her to stay with him, to make her suffer, to make her regret


    Su Tang raised her eyes, facing the craziness in his eyes. In a moment, her scalp felt numb.


    "What duty?"


    Pei Yan is a hand, suddenly pulled people to his arms, "fiance want to hot spring, as fiancee, is not to accompany." With that, he picked the man up. The fast Su Tang didn''t react. At last, he was thrown into the hot spring pool with a look of amazement.


    Su Tang


    Damn, doesn''t he hate physical contact with himself most? Are you crazy?!


    She wiped the water on her face, and then looked at Pei Yan, smiling gently, "Yan Yan, come here."


    Su Tang not only did not pass, but also shrank in the corner. Somehow, he always felt that Pei Yan was different from before.


    Before, he hated himself, his eyes were bright, and he didn''t even like touching. But now, he still hates himself, but he can''t get along with himself. It''s like, if she is not happy, he will be very happy.


    Wipe, she this is opened him what ghost animal attribute!


    "The hot spring pool is so big that there''s no need to crowd."


    The system looked at its host and began to recognize it. With a Tut, it felt that the play was about to begin.


    It''s the host. It''s too clear that men are mainly of noble character. Then she can play and operate one by one. But once the man opens the attribute of ghosts and animals or sick and charming, she will completely admit it. She doesn''t dare to be a demon, and she''s very clever.


    When the system was finished, the data was shocked.


    So, its host is a shaking m! I like to be rude. Come on!


    "From the heart, let''s go! Don''t give me advice


    Su Tang was almost angry and cried, "from the heart, you''re an egg, you want me to die!"


    The system said, "but I think you had a good time before. Come on, as long as two years, you can get rid of your fiancee''s identity!"Su Tang refuses to go. It doesn''t matter. Pei Yan can come by himself. The hot spring pool is so big. When he moves, there are ripples on the surface of the water. But these are nothing. The most important thing is that Su Tang''s clothes are all wet when he goes into the water!


    She used to wear a comfortable t-shirt, but now, this wet, hazy, it is more attractive than not wearing it!


    So, when Pei Yan came, she subconsciously wanted to find something to cover up.


    Pei Yan''s eyes darkened, and then his anger burned up.


    This woman, what did she say to play casually before, so she can play casually with other men, but she is so strict with him?


    Oh


    Ear rang out a sneer, Su sugar more puzzled, this son of a bitch, the ghost animal is not over!


    "What are you doing?"


    "With my fiancee, of course." Said, he looked at her with a sneer, "outsiders are not afraid, their fiance, what is Yan Yan afraid of?"


    Su Tang''s face is full of questions. What''s perfect? There are no outsiders here! Some also only have you this big ghost animal!


    "I suddenly feel a little dizzy, this hot spring, I will not run, Pei Shao..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Pei Yan jerked her to her side. She was out of control and screamed out. Then, Pei Yan said with a smile: "Yan Yan is so intimate with outsiders, but I''m Pei Shao by mouth. How do you punish me?"


    Su Tang:???


    No, that''s what I used to call it. I didn''t see you angry!


    Pei Yan, "give you another chance, what should you call me?"


    Ghost animal gentleman''s anger, who can bear, then Su sugar from the heart.


    "Pei Yan?"


    "Feast?"


    "Banquet?"


    Pei Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly remembered the name she used to call herself, "you used to call me brother Pei."


    Su Tang


    "No, no, we used to be small, but now we are all so big. Otherwise, we''d better call it banyan."


    Pei Yan stares at her, half ring, reluctantly answer this address, "Yan Yan can remember, next time call wrong, but will be punished."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    Pei Yan was full of tenderness, and a light smile at the corner of his mouth. How charming he was, however, Su Tang''s heart trembled with his smile.


    Just Once upon a time, how did you suddenly change the route?


    And that terrible name, brother Pei She''s going to be with God!


    Sue sugar took a deep breath and told herself to calm down.


    Don''t panic, small scene, she can!


    After cheering herself up and watching Pei Yan, Su Tang would not shrink back.


    As for the crematorium after the event, it doesn''t matter. As long as the blackening value can fall, she is not empty at all!


    This is not, after being tossed about by Pei Yan, she calmly took out her mobile phone.


    "Come on, brother Pei, let''s do business together."


    In the hot spring pool, the hot air is dense, and they are close to each other. The scene in the camera is ambiguous, especially the red mark on Sutang''s wrist, which makes the atmosphere upgrade. Pink bubbles are rising everywhere.


    As soon as the photo was released, the two people immediately enjoyed the hot search.


    Most of the other artists were filmed to clarify their relationship, and only a few would admit their love. However, their idols were different, so they announced their engagement directly! What''s the speed? Even the melon eaters were stunned.


    As soon as the news of Su Tang''s engagement came out, many fans gave their best wishes, but there were still a lot of bad comments. For example, at the bottom of this photo, there were a lot of comments.


    -- Qiao Yan won the title at the age of 22, and now she is only 23, right? Engaged so early, you don''t want a career? Sure enough, a lot of female stars are in love brain, no help.


    It''s not because Pei Shao is rich and powerful that he''s in love. It''s going to take a different person. I''m afraid the news of clarification is flying all over the world.


    Red is fast, so is paste.


    ¡­¡­


    Some people satirize and some fans refute.


    What love brain, what Pei Shao is rich and powerful, sunspots open their eyes to see clearly, our Yan Yan family has a mine, even if retired, we have to inherit the mineral when we go home!


    -- hehe, sunspots really have nothing to do with it. They are talented and beautiful, and Pei Yan admits that Yan Yan is his first love!


    Ah, Pei Shao''s face is too good to carry. Just like the teenagers in the cartoon, I don''t care. I knock this pair of CP for me!


    My God, have you noticed the trace on Yan Yan''s wrist? They are in the hot spring, but it''s obvious that Pei Shao''s clavicle is leaking out, and his upper body must be naked, but! Attention, attention here, we are still wearing t! Who''s wearing T-shirt in hot spring? So, I''m 100% sure that we Yanyan must have been dragged into the water by Pei Shao!


    With the comments here, microscope fans soon found the blind spot.


    What upper body without clothes! Sisters give me a little bold, the lower body did not wear!


    Poof, I can''t do it. Pei Shao''s face is so good! My nose is bleeding


    Tut, calm down. Who said that if you show your clavicle, you must not be dressed? What if Pei Shao wears a bra.


    As soon as this comment came out, the little painters among the fans also appeared. Su Tang''s photos only shot above the clavicle, but it doesn''t matter. The fans will take P pictures!


    This is not, a fresh picture of Pei Shao''s red bra, just appears in the air.


    Su Tang had been frightened by Pei Yan. When this picture came out, she almost burst into tears.


    What a beautiful little fan! It''s so terrible! Boom!


    As a result, she not only likes it manually, but also collects the breakthrough. What''s more, she also changes the photo of her neck, including the signature on the back.


    Qiao''s daughter-in-law.


    This change, the original hot search and another group.


    #Qiao Yan Peiyan, Qiao''s daughter-in-law, fans are going crazy when they knock CP. sure enough, what they know most about them is their own idols! Look, it''s been arranged so soon.


    Sisters, come and knock it for me. It''s a real CP with official seal. I''m not afraid of paste! We can lick the screen! By the way, when is the next Po photo? (* £þ) ~


    - are all fans of Qiao Yan''s family crazy, and they still have official seals. Don''t you see a bib about Qiao Yan on Peiyan''s side? Also Qiao Yan unilateral in that since Hi, tut Tut, who knows what means to bind people, and say, marriage has divorce, this is only engaged, is it worth so climax?


    It''s called a bloodbath on the Internet, but Su Tang is very calm. Over the years, if you are always angry, you will be angry for a long time.


    Su Tang pats her ass and comes out of the hot spring pool. After tweeting, she doesn''t even take a look at Pei Yan. It''s quite different from Qiao Yan who shows her love on the Internet.


    This woman turns over her face faster than she turns over a book. Time and time again, Pei Yan is calm.


    With a smile in his eyes, he watched her leave lazily. There was no difference on his face until his eyes caught the red mark on his wrist.Qiao Yan''s skin is very tender. With a little effort, she can leave traces. Now she''s all wet, with her exquisite curves and gorgeous colors


    Pei Yan is a normal man, not to mention he used to like Su Tang so much, so even though he was rejected psychologically, it was another matter physiologically.


    However, compared with the initial self spurn, he is now calm.


    The sight behind her was too hot. Su Tang took a bathrobe and put it on her. Looking back, she saw Pei Yan staring at her and licking her thin lips. At that moment, Su Tang was confused.


    No, is this guy going to let himself go?


    What kind of gentleman, what kind of character, are you not going to take them all?


    Otherwise just that x beg dissatisfaction of facial expression, is what ghost meaning?


    Su Tang has just lost a game. Although she has earned a little face on Weibo, she is still in a disadvantage in reality.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, smiling charming and bewitching. Then, her red lips opened slightly, and she asked, "brother Pei, this is Do you want me to order a takeout for you? I haven''t seen him for so many years, and I don''t know what type brother Pei likes. "


    Pei Yan sneered, "if you want any takeout, there''s just one in front of you."


    Su Tang laughed sweeter, as if he didn''t recognize the irony in his words. "What I said is that I''m an overdue takeout at most. Brother Pei is not afraid of stomachache after eating it? Forget it. I can''t afford to pay for it. "


    Once upon a time, someone compared her to a takeout. Qiao Yan could be anxious with others on the spot, but now, she talks and laughs, and doesn''t care at all.


    Such a change made Pei Yan very unhappy.


    He constantly reminded himself that this woman always pretends, but he was very upset when he saw her tear off the false mask.


    It''s like The white moonlight in his heart was defiled and made him fidgety.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    Su Tang saw that he closed his eyes and ignored himself. She picked her eyebrows and laughed so happily.


    Sure enough, Pei Yan is still Pei Yan. Remember that he was a modest gentleman and elegant gentleman in high school. Even now he is completely black, he is different from other men.


    He still chose to be a person.


    Which like her, let go of herself, in order to task value, what do challenges.


    Su Tang was so happy that she couldn''t help singing.


    I''ve been abroad on holiday, but I can''t stay in my room all the time. So after another hour, Pei Yan saw that she was fully armed and wanted to go out.


    Pei Yan was wearing a white shirt with not all the buttons on his collar, revealing his delicate clavicle, which made him noble and lazy.


    He didn''t really come here for a holiday, so Sue sugar didn''t even look up when she wanted to go out.


    Su Tang didn''t greet him either. She just glanced at him. Seeing that he was holding the computer, she took her assistant and happily ran to the ski resort to ski.


    However, there is a saying that happiness brings sorrow.


    Su Tang''s skiing skill is always good, but no matter how good it is, she hasn''t been skiing for a long time, and her body is still a little unfamiliar. She was too happy to pull back a game in Peiyan''s hands, and she continued to challenge several difficult movements, and then it was over.


    Skiing is easy to get hurt. The assistant watched her swollen feet when she took off her shoes. She was scared to cry.


    "How are you, boss? I''ll find someone else! "


    Su Tang was fully armed and her face was covered. She didn''t show her face, so even if she fell, no one recognized her.


    She grabbed the little assistant and tried to move. As a result, she moved so little that her eyes were foggy with pain.


    It''s too painful.


    She took a cold breath, staring at her swollen ankle, and accepted her life.


    "All right, you''ll find someone to help me."


    Little assistant red eyes, walked a few steps, a little uneasy, and looked back at his boss, the result of this look back, found that she had more than a man.


    Xu is out of kindness, the other side is very friendly to ask if you need help.


    Su Tang shook her head and said, "no, my friend has gone to find a professional."


    Qiao Yan''s voice is very recognizable, soft and cowardly, but in such a soft voice, she is the type of imperial sister. She has been on the stage so far, dare to say and dare to do it, the most important thing is her acting skills, so her fans eat her very much.


    As one of the representatives of the bloody entertainment circle, this master has done too many heroic deeds before.


    Therefore, many people know her existence, no matter whether she is pink or not.


    For example, the kind-hearted tourist in front of her, listening to her mouth, first froze, then glared at her eyes, a face incredible, "you are "Qiao Yan?"


    Su Tang, she is so wrapped up that she can recognize her?


    She doesn''t speak, but the other party is self Hi, but after Hi, she starts to be shy again. This is Qiao Yan!


    When the assistant saw someone around her, he ran to her. He didn''t even shout. He was afraid that something might happen to her. As soon as he passed, he heard the fans express themselves there. Because he was too excited, his voice was a little loud.


    "Hey, this fan, keep your voice down. If other people find out, we can''t leave."


    Fans listen, immediately silence, but the eyes are still staring big, looking also strange lovely.


    Su Tang looked, but it was a joy, now the little assistant is afraid to go, this unfamiliar place in life, she simply will look at his male powder.


    "This fan, can you hold a 90 Jin man?"


    Fans listen, excited almost incoherent, "this I too can! Don''t say 90 Jin, I can hold 180 Jin! "


    Su Tang didn''t look out either. She stretched out her arm and said with a smile, "hold it? Don''t be bluffing me


    Male fans see her active open arms, excited almost jump up, but then think they are wrong, Qiao Yan are injured, he is in this silly music, he is a fan, do not competent.


    At this time, the small assistant''s mobile phone rang up, small assistant a look at the call, suddenly in front of a bright.


    How could she forget Pei Yan in such a hurry!


    "Mr. Pei, our boss is injured. Yes, his foot is injured. Would you like to meet him?"


    Pei Yan didn''t want to take care of Su Tang, but he couldn''t stand his grandfather. He had to ask him to take a ready-made picture. He didn''t have a picture of Qiao Yan in his mobile phone. He couldn''t help it. So he called. It was ok if he didn''t call. After a dozen, he found that he was pulled black!


    Finally, with a black face, she found the phone number of her little assistant.


    Then he heard the news of her injury. He gave a cold smile and only had one word in his heart.


    It''s time!


    The ski resort is not far away. Pei Yan didn''t take long to find it. As soon as it passed, he saw a strange man beside Su Tang.


    The man looked young, about 20 years old, and his face was still a little tender. He just looked at Su Tang''s eyes, twinkling with stars, which made him feel uncomfortable.But Pei Yan was always in a mood, and even said thanks to the man gently.


    Fans were sad because of their idol Yingnian''s early marriage. As a result, when they saw Pei Yan, their eyes lit up.


    Match, too match, two people stand together, just like a match made in heaven, no one can get in.


    "Brother Pei!"


    This new name provoked Pei Yan to pick an eyebrow, but then he had no choice but to smile, "can you still go?"


    Su Tang has been lowering his head, smell speech, this just small raised his head.


    Her chin was sharp. Because of the injury, her eyes were full of mist. She seldom cried. In other words, Pei Yan never saw her cry.


    The little girl in my memory seems to have endless energy and a bright smile every day.


    Pei Yan was tight in her heart when she was crying. How can I say that feeling? It''s like when she went back to high school, her every smile can affect his heart.


    "Banyan, my feet hurt. I can''t go." Su Tang''s voice was small, with a bit of grievance, "I knew I should have listened to you. I shouldn''t have run out by myself."


    Little assistant


    She''s not human?


    Forget it, in the boss and Mr. Pei''s side, she is not a person, she is just a little assistant who has no feelings.


    Su Tang''s words instantly dissipated Pei Yan''s nostalgia.


    Oh, he forgot that she no longer exists in his memory.


    "I''ll take you back." He sighed, a face of helplessness, but the mood in the heart has been calm.


    Sue sugar hooked his neck and waved to her boyfriend before she left.


    Two people walk far, Su sugar almost forget before that male powder, but Pei Yan but attack.


    "Did Yan Yan forget what I said before?"


    Su Tang didn''t know. So they said too much before. Which sentence did he intend to mention again?


    "What?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    Su Tang''s blank expression made Pei Yan laugh.


    In the past, even his punctuation can be clearly remembered, but now, even his threat is ignored.


    This person, once changed, can''t find the shadow of the past.


    Su Tang''s foot is injured, but Pei Yan doesn''t want to leave her outside. Although she is held back, the atmosphere is quite frozen.


    She is put on the sofa by the other party, because of the height difference, Su Tang is almost shrouded in the shadow of Pei Yan at this time.


    She slightly raised her head, but her face was full of calm, "brother Pei said so many words, who can remember every word." Then he took off the scarf that had been around his neck, and asked the people of hot spring villa to find a doctor.


    Her calm indifference, on the contrary, set off how much Pei Yan can''t let go.


    Pei Yan also asked himself, can he put down this relationship?


    Finally, a conclusion is drawn.


    No, he can''t.


    He didn''t like passivity all the time. When he agreed to her pursuit, he regarded her as his own person. Without her later betrayal, he didn''t mind spoiling her for the rest of his life, but now


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and gave a smile from the corner of his lips.


    She teased him first, so unless he was tired of it, the relationship would never end.


    "Yan Yan''s memory is not as good as it was." He seemed to sigh, but also like helpless, even listen carefully, voice with a bit of doting.


    Sue sugar opened her eyes wide and her face was incredible.


    No, is he on drugs?


    Why is there such a strange attitude?!


    Because Pei Yan leaned over, the distance between them, which was not far away from each other, narrowed again, followed by the tension that made people feel numb.


    Su Tang wants to step back, but the sofa is so big, plus her leg is still injured, where can she step back?


    Moreover, in this atmosphere, retreat is to admit defeat!


    When did she admit defeat?


    "What brother Pei said is that people get old and their memory gets worse. Isn''t it normal?"


    Su Tang is only 23 years old now. She is in her prime and has nothing to do with her old age.


    So, it''s not because I don''t care.


    Because I don''t care, I don''t remember.


    If Su Tang could hear his voice, she would be wronged. The reason why she even remembered punctuation when she was chasing him in high school was because of her family system!


    Don''t forget what he said, even the scene can be replayed.


    It may have been worse than she is now.


    Pei Yan was seventeen or eighteen years old. Even though he was more mature than other teenagers, he was still very easy to cheat when he was there. Su Tang only used one point of heart to show seven points, and then he took the man down.


    At that time, she still sighed. No wonder she was cheated by the original female owner, the twin sister with body. There was a reason. It was too simple.


    Since there is always a villain in his life, let her do it.


    In the original world, after Qiao Yue was with him, he had a good time, but it didn''t last long. After they went to college, Peiyan and Pei''s family broke up. They started their business for the first time in their life. They finally got the start-up capital and the company operated well. As a result, Qiao Yue was with his dead enemy.


    Without the identity of Pei''s young master, he was betrayed by his favorite girlfriend and married his dead enemy with the research achievements of his company as a dowry.


    So, in order to let him know the ugliness of human nature, Su Tang made the villain. However, in the original world, Qiao''s father''s investment failed one after another, and finally Qiao''s family went bankrupt. Therefore, after Qiao Yue married Peiyan''s rival, he did not live a comfortable life.


    People just use her as a tool to show off. If a tool has no use value, it is a piece of rubbish.


    But now with Su Tang''s intervention, she is fighting the storm, perhaps because of the butterfly effect, and Pei Yan has never fallen out with the Pei family.


    No, according to the introduction of the system, Pei Yan''s position in the Pei family is quite high now. It''s because he doesn''t pay much attention to the Pei family''s industry, otherwise, it''s more than that.


    So, money, that''s a good thing. Love today, who can guarantee tomorrow?


    Su Tang is a villain now, so she doesn''t defend herself. In the past, most of those worlds were just bad on the surface, but they couldn''t help secretly. However, in this world, she devoted herself to fighting with the white lotus lady.


    It''s really interesting to fight with the female leader for the first time.


    As for male owners, most of them are self reliant, but let alone male owners. As long as they don''t fall in love and concentrate on their career, their professional ability is still very good.


    Thinking back, Su Tang to see Pei banquet, it is more fearless.


    It''s a legal world. He won''t kill her. He''ll just stand by and let her fall from the clouds.Su Tang said, these are small things, if you can do the task well, let alone the cloud fell, she can perform a suicide apology.


    Pei Yan didn''t speak at last, because the doctor came.


    But there are outsiders, this guy is still very good at acting, not only sitting beside her, but also holding her waist to comfort.


    "Yan Yan, does it hurt?"


    Su Tang wants to roll his eyes. It''s swollen into steamed bread. Can it not hurt?


    But with an outsider, the play has to go on.


    This is not, when the doctor gave her medicine, she went to Pei Yan''s arms with red eyes. She didn''t cry or make any noise. Quietly, she grasped Pei Yan''s shirt and made a little effort.


    The feet are swollen like this. Doctors seldom see such strong girls, especially when their boyfriends are in trouble. Instead of trying to be safe, they carry them down.


    People have compassion for beautiful things, but doctors are selfish. For example, at this moment, his movements are much softer than at the beginning, and even his voice is a little softer unconsciously.


    This subtle change did not escape Pei Yan''s eyes. He sneered, but on his hand, he calmed Su Tang''s back.


    "Well, it''s time to endure. We are so strong. What gift do you want to reward us with?" Pei Yan opened his mouth gently, and his eyes were still a little distressed. Seeing Su Tang''s silence, he simply continued: "well, don''t you like the brand of Xiangjia best? When your leg is healed, no You don''t have to wait for your leg to heal. After that, I''ll ask their person in charge to come and send you all the new clothes and bags of this year. "


    Su Tang is happy. It''s time to let go of the ancients. Then she''s the enchanting princess.


    "It doesn''t need that much. My closet is full."


    This time, Pei Yan was more gentle. "It doesn''t matter if the wardrobe is full. I can buy you another house and put your clothes in it later. How about that?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    At the beginning, the doctor was very distressed for the patient. At the end, he felt that he should be distressed most.


    This wicked rich man


    "The equipment on my side is limited. In order to make sure there is no mistake, I suggest that the patient go to the hospital to take another film."


    Su Tang nodded and said thank you. As for going to the hospital for filming, it''s unnecessary, because she asked the system, it''s OK, just need to rest for a while.


    However, she trusted the system, but Pei Yan didn''t know the existence of the system.


    After the doctor left, she changed her previous appearance and released her hand holding Peiyan''s shirt. "Thank you brother PEI for holding me back."


    Her mouth sweet thanks, but the action is a pair of eager to get rid of the relationship.


    He sneered and looked at his wrinkled shirt and said: "Yan Yan''s thanks, that''s it?"


    Su Tang squinted and then said with a smile, "ah, yes, brother Pei is very resourceful. I should thank you for wasting so much precious time for me." She said, thinking of what he had said in front of the doctor, she said, "well, I''ll ask the person in charge of Xiangjia brand to send you all the men''s clothes this season. What do you think of brother Pei?"


    Pei Yan was not smiling. He was so insincere in thanking him that he directly used his method in front of him.


    "Yan Yan is so generous."


    Su Tang didn''t think he was praising, but it didn''t matter. She was thick skinned, so she took it as a compliment.


    "It''s not as good as brother Pei. I prefer the house in Jiayuan, a city."


    Jiayuan''s house in city a is notoriously hard to buy, but it can be bought with money. It''s either rich or expensive. Ordinary earth moats can''t even find the way.


    Su sugar lion big mouth, let Pei Yan see her two eyes more, soon, he hooked the corner of the lip, smile deeper, "good, when sent to Yan Yan''s wedding."


    "Thank you, brother Pei."


    Su Tang is very comfortable. After all, the male leader, who has to be rewarded, will not be able to enjoy the front foot, and the back foot, who is the same supporting role as the cannon fodder. He will come back to him in the end, but only from her.


    There''s no secret in the entertainment industry. Su Tang''s foot was injured, and he was immediately hit by a hot search.


    Because it''s not black stuff, she didn''t take it seriously. She responded to it on Weibo, and even gave it back to appease her fans.


    Fans are one by one crying particularly distressed, for this, sunspots began to jump.


    -- a group of mentally handicapped people don''t care so much about their parents. When you go back to them, what do you think of chasing stars with their hard-earned money?


    What else can I feel? I just want to put them back in the womb and back in the oven.


    Originally, this kind of sunspot is quite common in the entertainment industry, but this time, somehow, it suddenly ferments.


    For example, the next day, Su Tang, a little fan, took his father''s emergency money from intensive care and went to help Qiao Yan.


    Soon, there was another famous anchor. When she was a little transparent, she chased Qiao Yan, but she sneered at her. There was also a recording to prove it.


    Compared with the former little fan who used his parents'' emergency money to chase stars, the latter one is obviously more outrageous.


    One of the reasons is that the former can only say that little fans are not sensible, and it''s not Qiaoyan''s fault. After all, it''s not Qiaoyan who presses her head to force her to help, but the latter is different. This is a real scandal. What''s the most taboo of artists? Playing big names.


    That night, hot search first, a lot of people are clamoring to take off the powder.


    This wave of blackness is fierce. Su Tang people are abroad again, so they bring a small assistant with them. Even the team can only communicate by telephone, so they are very passive.


    However, compared with the little assistant and others anxious, Su Tang is very calm.


    "Boss, there are three black stories in the hot search. Have you offended anyone recently?"


    "When did I not offend anyone?" Su Tang is joking, holding hot cocoa in hand, full of coziness.


    The little assistant cried quickly, but it was su Tang. He said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? I''ll retire and become my bossy president. Don''t worry. I''ll let you be my assistant, and I''ll pay you a little more."


    Little assistant anxious to the end, she was this stable, but it is laughing and crying, "boss, you stop! It''s obvious that someone has a rhythm behind his back. What did the anchor do at that time to humiliate you like that? "


    Su Tang''s memory was a little long. She was stunned for a while before she recovered some memory from the system.


    "Many years ago, I can''t remember clearly. It seems that when I was just on the road, he wanted to chase me and used some dirty means, and finally he was humiliated by me."


    The little assistant didn''t follow Su Tang from the beginning. During this period, Su Tang had changed three assistants. She couldn''t help it. Her sister was haunted. As the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill. She bought two assistants.


    One just reported her schedule to her, the other went too far and even made small moves.As for the anchor, it seems that he was put in by another assistant.


    Su Tang just thought of the little assistant. Soon, the little assistant attacked her on the Internet and said that although she had only been her little assistant for three months, she was fed up with her. Not only was the princess sick and arrogant, but more importantly, she was very seductive.


    But the little assistant was also timid. She only said she was seducing people, but she didn''t dare to say who she was seducing.


    Su Tang stares at the comments published by the little assistant on the Internet and smiles directly. It''s the smile that permeates people.


    "Old Boss, are you ok? "


    Little assistant was scared to shiver by her, how to say, just at that moment, she had a soft knee, a little wanted to kneel.


    Su Tang touched her little head, and now she is quite satisfied with the little assistant. You know, when Qiao Yue asked her to do something, the little assistant not only didn''t agree, but also put all the evidence in front of her. Then she was worried and asked if she had offended anyone.


    "Don''t worry, the boss is OK. Just wait for these people to kneel down to the boss."


    As soon as she was safe, the little assistant felt uneasy, and then he couldn''t help asking curiously: "boss, what kind of abusive means did the anchor do at the beginning? To make you so angry? "


    Su Tang pondered for a moment, but it really made her think of something. Then, she said with a smile, "the mentally retarded doesn''t know who hinted that I like him. As soon as I come up, I take off my pants and tell me, oh, I want to make a quick decision with me in the dressing room."


    Little assistant


    Su Tang said, "it happened that I had coffee on hand at that time. It was boiling hot. It all spilled on him. It''s said that it seemed to burn people."


    What does it burn? That''s unspeakable, but as she said that, there was a bang in her ear, like something fell to the ground.


    She looked back and saw that Pei Yan didn''t know when to come. She laughed heartlessly, "ah, it''s brother Pei."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    Pei Yan should have been indifferent. Although he didn''t intend to let her go, he didn''t want to interfere in her affairs. But when he heard her words, his heart began to shake, and even An irrepressible anger flared up in my chest.


    "What''s a quick decision?"


    Pei Yan opened her mouth, but Su Tang was a little surprised. She picked her eyebrows, and her face was still smiling, "Oh, nothing. It''s all small things."


    Su Tang''s words surprised the little assistant. She looked at her boss in amazement. It''s either big or small. Although she already has a certain position in the entertainment industry, it''s no use if she has no reputation in the entertainment industry.


    Unless, she really doesn''t want to be in this circle any more.


    She wanted to say something, but she caught a glimpse of Pei Yan, but she closed her mouth suddenly.


    No, how strange is the relationship between the boss and Pei Shao? Not like lovers, but more like


    She couldn''t think of that adjective for a moment. It wasn''t love anyway.


    The little assistant was surprised to find out the truth. He didn''t dare to talk any more, so he was as quiet as a chicken.


    Su Tang''s case was a bloody one. Soon, many friends began to contact her. She was sitting in front of Pei Yan and didn''t hang up anyone. Then, she saw Pei Yan''s face and became gloomy with naked eyes.


    It''s the movie king, it''s the popular Xiaosheng, it''s also the famous directors, and even the upper class circle has a lot of people calling.


    Oh, these years he is no longer around, she has been living a lively life.


    Su Tang refused everyone''s kindness. It was not a big deal. The little anchor needed to prepare something. As for her former assistant, she didn''t have to worry. She had left a lot of evidence at the beginning, but she didn''t want to worry about it with a little person. She fired someone directly, but she didn''t want to. She was so selfish that she wanted to step on her.


    She suddenly feel funny, Qiao Yue this is more and more can''t bear, want to fight with her at that time, not quite many means.


    "Things on the Internet are not urgent. Let the agent put it there first. I have my own plan."


    So calm tone, the success of the small assistant to appease, "well, I look for sister Chen."


    Sue sugar nodded, then picked up her mobile phone to continue playing her game.


    Pei Yan was completely ignored, and his eyes became colder and colder. "Qiao Yan, have you forgotten that you and I are on the same boat now? You are full of scandals, and Pei Shi is not a good thing."


    Su sugar meal, but the heart is happy to bloom, Pei''s not Pei''s, he will not put it in the eye, so in the final analysis, he is not calm gas ah.


    She was overjoyed in her heart, and she said, "ah, yes, if brother Pei doesn''t remind me, I''ll forget about it. But you can rest assured that within a week, things will turn for the better. "


    Her indifferent appearance made Pei Yan''s face black.


    Once upon a time, he thought that it had nothing to do with him to give her the identity of a fiancee, but now he found that she didn''t matter at all!


    Deep unwilling to boil in the bottom of my heart, the relationship between them, why she can be so natural and unrestrained, leaving him alone!


    Su Tang looks like she''s drooping her eyes. She doesn''t even bother to lift her eyes. In fact, Pei Yan''s emotions are systematically broadcast throughout the whole process. In the end, she almost makes a sound.


    "If brother Pei is not happy, I can''t fill in the loss of Pei during this period." When she finished, she couldn''t wait for the other party to make a sound. Then she raised her head slowly, and gave an order to the guest, "what''s the matter with brother Pei?"


    Pei Yan''s face can be described as gloomy. He scared the little assistant to death. As a result, the little assistant was kicked out by him before he was a brave Savior. In the whole process, Su Tang didn''t even put down her mobile phone. When the little assistant was thrown out, she said lazily, "brother Pei, you scared my assistant."


    Pei Yan''s eyes were dark, and he didn''t know if he was angry. In the end, he had a strange smile. He dragged a chair to sit in front of Su Tang, and they were face to face. Because his long legs, which had no place to put, almost rubbed against Su Tang''s legs, the atmosphere solidified at the moment of physical contact.


    "Qiao Yan, I think it''s necessary for me to state the relationship between you and me again."


    Su Tang quietly moved her feet away, and then said with a smile: "OK, brother Pei, you say."


    "First, our two-year contract." Pei Yan didn''t press him step by step. Instead, he leaned back on his chair. "In these two years, I have to know all about you."


    Su Tang''s brow slightly frowned. Her reluctant appearance made Pei Yan''s teeth itch.


    So impatient?


    Just now when I was chatting with the movie stars, directors, and CEOs, why didn''t I see that she didn''t want to?


    The temperature in his eyes dropped down again, but Su Tang was totally unknown. He said: "brother Pei, your contract is too overbearing."


    He wants to know everything about her in the past two years, but some things need to be fermented. For example, this time, the little anchor event can be traced back to three years ago."Qiao Yan, you know, I''m a businessman." Pei Yan stares at her, the Mou color is deep again, "even if you say there is no risk, but I, why believe you."


    Su Tang was angry and happy for a moment. This guy is just unreasonable.


    "Mr. Pei, did you miss what I said before. As I said, I can make up for Pei''s recent losses. "


    Pei Yan, "not enough."


    Su Tang would have stood up and left if she hadn''t hurt her foot.


    "Is Mr. Pei planning to open his mouth?"


    Pei Yan see force her to show emotion, the corner of the mouth pulled a smile, slow way: "a yard to one yard."


    After all, it''s just a fight. Su Tang doesn''t want to fight. Besides, the system is in a hurry.


    "Son, I''ll stimulate him again! The blackening value of gain and loss is the highest, which is 100%. Otherwise, the mood just went up and down, and it would be another 23 percentage points. "


    Sue sugar listened to this, but she laughed.


    Emotional ups and downs is a good thing. The greater the ups and downs, at least, the more I care about her. Whether it''s hate or love, she is different.


    "Yes, Pei always wants to know something." Su Tang took a deep breath. Her tone was obviously a little higher than before. She was very cute.


    Pei Yan see her compromise, eyes unconsciously show a little smile, "the little anchor things, the original, all with me once again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Tang, "the interval is too long. I can''t remember many details."


    She just said this, the result of the other party a cool eyes sweep, Su sugar suddenly speechless, can only say: "I have the original video on hand, if you want to see, you can wait for me to return home, slowly see."


    Pei Yan a listen to still have video, this just satisfied, again way: "still have."


    Su Tang doesn''t understand, "what else?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    Pei Yan''s face was once again covered with a simple smile, which was very pleasant.


    However, Su Tang knows that this is a ghost animal!


    What gentleman, what gentleness, does not exist in her here!


    No, this guy will soon show his tail.


    "Yan Yan has just talked to someone on the phone, and the relationship between those people and Yan Yan has reached what point. There are still some people or things I don''t know. Please list them all."


    Su Tang''s eyes were wide open and her face was incredible.


    "Pei Yan, don''t go too far. I didn''t check it that way, did I?"


    Because she was angry, she forgot about her foot injury and stood up. She wanted to drive people away, but the pain of her ankle made her fall forward.


    This pour, really so coincidentally, just fell on Pei Yan.


    The four eyes are opposite, and the skin touches each other. I don''t know if it''s because of anger. Su Tang''s whole skin looks like it''s steamed, red and lovely.


    Because she was too shocked, she blurted out her words, which directly expressed her heart like a dog at the moment.


    "Shit


    Pei Yan''s eyes suddenly darkened. Although they are engaged these days, they don''t even have a chance to meet each other, let alone like this It''s almost full of people.


    He was stiff and motionless. For a moment, he forgot to pull Su Tang away. On the contrary, Su Tang was on pins and needles. When she thought about it several times, she finally fell down again because of her foot injury. Several times, she gave up.


    But at the moment when she gave up, suddenly, she noticed something different.


    Su Tang


    This time, it''s Sutang''s turn to get stiff.


    She didn''t dare to move. She was afraid to touch something terrible. In the end, Pei Yan regained the control and began to smile in her ear.


    "What is Yan Yan going to do?" Said, but also moved.


    Su Tang is not good at all. She said that this guy is a ghost animal!


    "Pei Yan!"


    Her voice is high, but Pei Yan is in a good mood, even the previous rigid body has eased.


    "I can hear it. In other words, should Yan Yan be happy? You see, although we have been separated for so long, my body still seems to love you."


    This is really too ambiguous, it is clear that the two people had to die, they also pure hand, even no relatives, love do not forget a ghost!


    "Pei Yan, don''t forget, we just cooperate!"


    I''m used to her indifference. Now, it''s really pleasing to the eye.


    "Tut, I used to have a brother Pei. It''s only been a long time. I''ve been yelling at him with my name and surname."


    Su sugar an old blood stem in the throat, this damned, just who a Qiao Yan''s!


    "Pei Yan, have you lost your memory? Who was Qiao Yan just now?"


    Pei Yan Yang lips, again chuckled out a voice, "so, Yan Yan is because I call your name angry, this just deliberately even name with surname call me?"


    What else can sue sugar say? She laughed angrily. Did this guy forget how ugly they were before!


    "Pei Yan, two years later, each goes his own way."


    When she said that, she was reminding him what kind of relationship they have now, and that kind of ambiguous words are not suitable to appear between them.


    Pei Yan''s smile faded a little, "don''t worry, I won''t hold on to your words. It''s just that since you''re acting, you''re acting like some. "


    Su Tang said coldly, "so Mr. Pei just took me to practice acting?"


    Pei Yan see her gradually calm down, before tease mind also stopped.


    "What else? Miss Qiao thought that I would fall on someone again? "


    Su Tang this time, no longer in a hurry up, but a hand holding the edge of the sofa, while the other foot up, difficult to move back to the sofa.


    "Better."


    This words a, Pei Yan''s face directly chills down, he rubs of once sit up, "since Miss Qiao doesn''t need me, that leave first."


    Su Tang, "take your time."


    Soon, the relationship between the two returned to freezing point.


    At the moment when he turned around, Su Tang relaxed his guard and looked at the sofa like he had been drained. He couldn''t even lift his fingers.


    However, the change is just at this time, a harsh ring of mobile phone rings, Xu is before too much effort, Su Tang picked up the side of the mobile phone, unexpectedly did not hold steady, bang, the mobile phone fell directly under the sofa.


    When it''s bad luck, it''s really a water jam.


    In the past, it would be nice to just bend over and pick up the mobile phone, but now, when the mobile phone falls under the sofa, Su Tang has to lie on the ground. In her current situation, it''s not going to kill her.


    Pei Yan had already come to the door. Hearing the sound, he only paused, then he went out with his feet raised.Anyway, this damned woman doesn''t need his help.


    With this idea, at the moment of closing the door, there was another movement behind him, accompanied by a low cry. At that moment, his body was faster than his reason. When he reacted, he had already come to Su Tang and picked him up.


    Ankle injury need not guess, it must be more red than at the beginning.


    Pei Yan said coldly, "can''t you ask for help?"


    It was the same in the past. In high school, Mingming could ask him for help, but from the beginning to the end, it was all carried by himself. In the end, he learned from other people. Even when he questioned her in the end, what did she say? She could solve it without his help.


    That stubborn appearance is really the same as now!


    Sue sugar reached out and covered her face weakly. "I thought I could."


    This made Pei Yan return to his high school mood.


    His breath is not stable, with high school would not put down the pride, cold face: "yes, you can, you are the most capable!"


    Su Tang smiles, but this smile is inexplicably pathetic. "Ah, yes, it''s just like the original Qiao family. If it wasn''t for me, I''d be bankrupt now."


    This provoked Pei Yan to be more angry, and his words were also a bit strange. "It''s not true that Miss Qiao was a strong advocate at the beginning, but now she is a legend in the business circle."


    I thought I would continue to quarrel with him, but this time, Su Tang hardly softened her voice, "Pei Yan, do me a favor."


    This was the first time that she asked for him. At that moment, Pei Yan thought that her dead heart was beating for a moment.


    "Help me to the bed."


    Pei Yan said coldly, "go to the hospital!"


    The foot injury was so serious that the doctor had asked her to go to the hospital before, but she was stubborn.


    He could have ignored her, but just as she asked him, he suddenly felt that he had to go to the hospital. This woman, he had to take care of her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    Pei Yan can''t help but pick someone up. Along the way, Su Tang didn''t even have time to cover her face. And this one is more thorough. He is also wearing a thin shirt. As soon as he goes out, many people take photos and videos.


    Although there is no reporter, once these photos are sent out, there will be another bloodbath on the Internet.


    Oh, I''m afraid to respond. I''m afraid I''m guilty. Now I''m selling miserably!


    Don''t look away!


    One after another, if you want to say that Qiao Yan has nothing to say, who believes it.


    ¡­¡­


    These are just mild comments, but also some ugly, as if people Su sugar slaughtered their family.


    Pei Yan drove all the way to the private hospital, so the examination was fast and the film was fast.


    Su Tang is as quiet as a chicken all the way, a pair of toss with you, but the previous appearance of weakness has disappeared.


    Pei Yan looked at her and slightly fidgeted to untie a button on the collar of his shirt. He wanted to say something. Because he didn''t have a position, he blocked his chest and couldn''t spit it out or swallow it.


    Finally, Sue sugar found out her conscience and whispered, "thank you."


    A very light sound, but instantly quelled Pei Yan chest that point irritability.


    "You used to be such a fool?" As soon as he thought of her previous stubbornness, a trace of heartache suddenly rose in his heart. Over the years, she seems to be thriving, but at the beginning, she took over Qiao''s family with her own strength, as well as the entertainment industry, which has never been easy to mix.


    Resentment, anger and other emotions began to decline, and he began to wonder how she had come all these years.


    Xu was the one who helped himself. This time, Su Tang didn''t ignore the coldness and said gently: "I know it in my heart. Thank you, Pei I''m sorry, sir


    There was no weird call for Mr. Pei or Mr. Pei Shao, nor did he deliberately hold his voice and call him brother Pei with affectation. Mr. Pei was more like a strange name he had not seen for a long time among old friends.


    Pei Yan''s face sank. Who the hell is going to be her old friend!


    The result of filming came out soon. There was no big injury to the ankle. It was a little red and swollen. Just take a few days off.


    But it''s true that it''s not suitable to walk. Su Tang listens to the doctor''s conclusion and directly wants to buy a wheelchair. However, Pei Yan refuses.


    Sugar:?


    Pei Yan: "no need."


    Why is it unnecessary? If there is no wheelchair, it is not very inconvenient for her to travel.


    After all, Su Tang doesn''t know anything about Xiaobai. She droops her head, presses down the corner of her lips, and says helplessly: "Mr. Pei, I can still get the money for the wheelchair."


    This is the second time that she called him Mr. Pei today.


    Pei Yan droops her eyes. Su Tang sits on the chair. From this angle, you can see her back neck. It''s very white. His eyes are a little bit deep.


    "Yan Yan." He suddenly bent over, thin lips close to her ears, voice slightly dumb, "although there are not many people here, but you a Mr. Pei, if it comes out, I''m afraid it will be hot search again."


    The warm breath sprayed on her ears. Itching, she couldn''t help trying to grab it. However, when her hand reached half, she was lovingly held by Pei Yan.


    She slightly meal, the facial expression on the face hasn''t come to remember to accept, Pei Yan but way: "good, call Pei elder brother."


    Su Tang


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang lost his temper and looked at him with a funny look. "This is not China. Are you sure they understand us?"


    Pei Yan pressed his eyes, looked at the people close at hand, and the temperature in his hands. He shook his eyes with a smile, "just in case."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang is not the one who can''t afford to play. I''m afraid that some people will fall in the end.


    "Feast."


    This title, let Pei Yan eyebrow slightly pick, but the smile on the face did not lose, obviously, the mood has not been affected.


    He accepted the title.


    The foot injury is OK, the address is done, and then there is no need to stay in the hospital.


    So how did Sutang come and how did she get carried back.


    Back and forth, she was very calm, even hanging someone''s neck, but the whole process has been low head, only the slightly exposed tip of the ear, a piece of scarlet.


    Pei Yan saw it, he didn''t say anything, but he was in a good mood all the way.


    The foot injury is not healed, but Su Tang gets on the fastest plane to return home. It''s not that she''s worried, but Pei Yan, who takes her ID card to book a ticket.


    It''s a long flight. It''s tolerable if you don''t have to wait for it. When you wake up, you''re awake.


    After getting off the plane, Pei Yan picked up the man skillfully.


    "Your house?"


    Su Tang sighed. This guy didn''t speak all the way. I''m afraid he had an idea. It''s hard to let him leave now. So she didn''t resist.


    "Well, please."


    Pei Yan lips slightly warped, this scene, just blocked in the airport reporter photographed.Su Tang was held in his arms, but he was covered with a suit and covered his face. In this way, he could be recognized by reporters. Thanks to Pei Yan.


    This guy, he didn''t cover up at all, just went to the airport passageway in such an open and aboveboard manner.


    Pei Yan was obviously well prepared. Without waiting for the reporters to rush up, a large number of bodyguards rushed to maintain order. However, although he didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, the smile at the corner of his mouth was clearly photographed by the reporters.


    Su Tang is a little distressed. She is not happy to play with her mobile phone, but she can''t stand it. The assistant exclaimed.


    "Boss, you are on the hot search again!"


    "They are all talking about Mr. Pei and his boyfriend Limax!"


    Su Tang laughingly looked at her little assistant and interrupted: "well, I''m more scolding. Don''t be so selective. Don''t worry, I still have this tolerance."


    Over the past few years, Su Tang has always had a good time. There are few scandals. This time, it''s a big deal. My little assistant hasn''t experienced it, so I''m flustered.


    So Sue sugar thought about it and said, "you contact the agent and let her come to my house."


    Su Tang''s agent, Zhang Wan, is gentle in name, but vicious in means.


    No, as soon as the assistant called, she came to her home before Su Tang.


    Because she was an agent, Su Tang recorded her fingerprints in the fingerprint lock early in the morning. As soon as she went back, Zhang Wan rushed over.


    "How about the foot injury? Have you seen a doctor? "


    Su Tang nests in Pei Yan''s body obediently. Hearing the speech, she says with a smile, "it''s OK."


    However, Zhang Wan obviously didn''t believe it. She frowned slightly. Finally, she simply asked the little assistant beside her, "are you sure you''re staring at her and going to the hospital?"


    Pei Yan frowned as soon as he said this.


    The agent knows her best in recent years. Obviously, there has been a precedent before.


    "Yes, Mr. Pei took it." The little assistant said with a teasing look on his face.


    Su Tang lost her temper and said: "who gave you your salary? I sell it so fast. "


    The little assistant spat out his tongue at her and said, "although the salary is paid by the boss, the boss is unreliable. I can only hold Sister Zhang''s thigh tightly ~"


    the salary is paid by the boss www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    Pei Yan put the man on the sofa and asked, "where is the computer?"


    "In the study." As soon as Su Tang finished, she immediately realized that there was something wrong and asked the assistant to pick it up.


    Pei Yan narrowed her eyes. Although the relationship between them was not as bad as it was at the beginning, she was still unfamiliar with him. Let alone physical contact, she didn''t even want to say more unless necessary.


    Her guilty look made him curious.


    "I''ll go."


    Pei Yan has a big air. The little assistant can''t be his opponent. At last, he can only look at Su Tang anxiously and say: "boss, it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s that I can''t help you."


    Su Tang collapsed on the sofa. She didn''t know if she was bewildered. She even put a picture of him in her study, and the frame was on the computer desk. Pei Yan went to get the computer, and she would see it.


    Besides Pei Yan, he did see the photo, and to his surprise, the photo was not of him in high school, but of him recently.


    The young man in the photo, wearing a black suit, with a gentle smile on his face and a silver rimless glasses on the bridge of his nose, is a gentle young man.


    He didn''t pay much attention to his style. The only thing he can be sure of is that he took this picture in the past two years, because he bought the glasses last year.


    The corners of her lips evoke a pleasant radian. The woman is indifferent on the surface, but secretly collects his photos.


    Su Tang is a dead fish now. Her eyes are dull. It''s more miserable than being blacked a few days ago.


    The assistant was startled. "How are you, boss?"


    Sue sugar, "don''t save me. Let me die like this."


    As the only person in the know, Zhang Wan joked: "Oh, you''re out of it? Why did you put that picture in the first place


    "Oh, it''s because of first love."


    "Because of love ~"


    Su Tang


    Su Tang is no longer afraid of boiling water. She says, "it''s because of the beauty. I''ll make people hot. But few people''s faces can enter my eyes, so you know."


    Zhang Wan tut said, "I don''t quite understand."


    Su Tangqi wants to hit people, "Zhang Dawan!"


    "Aha, there ~"


    ... "


    Two people bicker fight to half, see Pei Yan to take notebook to come over, this just shuddered God.


    Su Tang now feels guilty and doesn''t dare to lift her head. After taking the notebook from Pei Yan, she stares at the computer.


    After a long time, she didn''t remember which folder the document was put in, so she opened it according to her impression. As a result, she not only made a mistake, but also let Pei Yan see a more hot eye.


    In the video, it should be a private room with a noisy background, but the disgusting words from his mouth can still be heard clearly. Then a fat hand is suddenly raised, and the hand is about to touch the unspeakable place. At the critical moment, the owner of the hand is splashed with a glass of red wine.


    Needless to say, it''s su Tang who spills wine.


    This video can be guessed with your fingers. Although it''s only a few seconds, the assistant is very angry. On the contrary, Su Tang, when he sees the video wrong, immediately points a fork and turns to another one.


    This time, the video was right, but it was still disgusting.


    The protagonist in this video is the little anchor. In fact, the little anchor is not ugly and handsome. It happens to be the sunny boy''s face, which is very popular with the audience in the past two years. It''s very handsome. Unfortunately, compared with this handsome face, people are quite shameless.


    At the beginning, the anchor was not too much, just like the expression of fans, flattering.


    "Sister Yan, I''m your fan. May I ask you to sign your name?"


    For fans, Su Tang naturally would not refuse, so she asked, "where is the signature?"


    At this time, the make-up room, because has finished makeup, makeup artist also went out, left Su sugar and her assistant, but in the end there is an outsider, who knows, this little anchor actually bold lift his clothes, pointed to his chest, smile full of acerbity, said: "sign here, if sister Yan likes, I also want to leave a signature here." He said, pointing to another part of himself.


    That part, it''s a fart. Shares.


    So hot eyes, even with his sunny and handsome face, it''s still disgusting.


    At this time, Su Tang''s former assistant, not only didn''t block people for her, but also beamed and said, "boss, I''m out!" Finish saying, the person ran unexpectedly, the key ran also calculate, she still locked the door.


    Besides, the little anchor took off his coat when his former assistant left. At this time, he was taking off his pants.


    Su Tang turned her back to the camera, but she couldn''t see her clearly. But she sat on the chair all the time. She didn''t know what she was appreciating. Until the hot eyed anchor untied the zipper of her pants and planned to rush over, she kicked her out.She didn''t say anything superfluous, but said coldly, "get out of here!"


    Small anchor caught off guard, was kicked to the ground, first a Leng, then actually still roaring, "Qiao Yan, don''t forget! You told me to come! "


    In the video, Su Tang hissed and didn''t get up from her chair all the time, "it''s not me."


    Little anchor, "it''s you!"


    After a pause, Su Tang said, "maybe you''ve met my sister Qiao Yue. This is a trick she always plays. You''re not the first one to be fooled. Maybe you''re not the last one. Now, get out of here. I can take it as if it didn''t happen. "


    Qiao Yue and Qiao Yan are identical twins. They look almost the same. Since Qiao Yan robbed her light when she was young, she hated her mother''s sister. When she was studying, she could still calm down. At most, they were just making a little fuss. But Su Tang didn''t tear her face, just saw the moves.


    She likes to despise her, but she can''t get rid of her appearance.


    However, later, Qiao Yue''s family was defeated. Qiao Yue was exhausted by Su Tang. Su Tang played with all the white lotus methods. She could only use the most direct method.


    For example, being a human mistress.


    At that time, seeing that Qiao''s family was about to go bankrupt, Qiao''s parents were almost forced to commit suicide, but she was very natural and unrestrained, and she directly found a rich young man together. It''s a pity that the rich man has no money and no brain. Because he is an illegitimate child, he even has an awkward position. But Qiao Yue can''t stand poverty. Even if he is an illegitimate child, he can only give her money.


    She secretly became a mistress until Qiao''s family came back to life, and Su Tang became red. Then she kicked the rich family''s illegitimate son. However, it was said that the rich family''s illegitimate son pestered her for a long time, so she did the same trick again. Because she looked the same as Qiao Yan, she took advantage of this face and made another list. Then she turned back and humiliated the rich family''s illegitimate son.


    The original world, Qiao Yue is such a person, regardless of family, the use of men, step by step up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    At the end of the video, the little anchor still didn''t leave. Maybe Su Tang''s kick angered him. After he got up from the ground, he said, "I don''t care who told me to come, anyway, I''ll recognize you."


    Such shameless words, in the end, there was no good end. No, when he came, Su Tang gave him a cup of hot coffee directly.


    When the hot coffee poured down, the anchor screamed at that time.


    In the living room, Su Tang and Zhang Wan are calm. After all, this is not the first time to watch the video, but the assistant is half angry.


    "Boss, what happened to this bullshit anchor? Did you kill him? "


    Su Tang didn''t want to pull Qiao Yue off so quickly, so she edited the video and only released the first half of the video.


    As for the former assistant, it''s even simpler. She still keeps the transfer records she found at the beginning.


    Pei Yan only frowned at her practice. He didn''t express any opinions, but the little assistant couldn''t calm down. At that time, he said angrily: "boss, just let Qiao Yue go? She has done such shameless things. What face do you want to leave for her? "


    Finally, Zhang Wan, the agent, grabbed the assistant. "It''s Yan Yan''s family business. Although it''s a relief, you should not forget the relationship between Qiao Yue and Yan Yan."


    Qiao''s father and mother are still alive. Su Tang, with her body identity, and Qiao Yue are the siblings of a mother''s compatriots. In the end, what she loses is not Qiao''s face.


    The words are so, the reason small assistant also understand, but the anger in the heart is still difficult to calm down.


    "Boss, just let her go?"


    Su Tang has now opened her microblog without saying anything extra. She just put a video and then re sent another one. This one has only two pictures. One is the transfer record of the former assistant''s collection of money, and the other is the dismissal written document kept by a Chu, on which there is the assistant''s autograph.


    Such solid evidence, without half a word of nonsense, instantly, online public opinion immediately reversed.


    But these Su sugar already did not want to see, she handed the notebook to the small assistant, this just moved the vision to one side of Pei Yan.


    Pei Yan looked at those amber eyes, and then suddenly found that her eyes had not changed in the past few years.


    Clear, clean.


    But without waiting for him to recall, Su Tang had already rushed out, "the matter has been dealt with, and I won''t send you before my foot injury is healed."


    Pei Yan sniffed and looked away, but this time, he fixed his eyes on the notebook in the little assistant''s hand.


    He is sure that there are many similar videos on it. It''s the first time that he wants to know more about her.


    "It''s heartless to lose it when you use it."


    She doesn''t want to show herself. It doesn''t matter. He can check it slowly. One day, he will find out her experience all these years.


    The goal became clearer and clearer, and Pei Yan no longer forced her.


    He knew very well that if he showed any interest, the woman would shrink up again. He had to step by step and take his time


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 10%, current blackening value: 90%."


    Suddenly hearing the system prompt, Su Tang raised her head again and always felt that Pei Yan was a little different in front of her, especially her eyes. Although they were well hidden, she was still able to see something.


    Hiss


    It''s a little interesting. She finally broke a seam.


    The little assistant was in a daze, but Zhang Wan, the agent, gave a Tut and dragged the man away.


    Two people look at each other, Pei Yan hook lips, only a word.


    "Gone."


    There is a long way to go. He has plenty of opportunities. She is now his fiancee.


    Su Tang leans lazily on the sofa and smiles at him. She waves lazily, "walk slowly, don''t send me off."


    ***


    the foot injury has not been healed, and Su Tang has not announced it. Except for some major events in the company that need her to choose, she is basically a salted fish, and she doesn''t want to move when she lies down.


    But she shut up, it was a bloodbath outside.


    The reason? Pei actually followed her to send a warning microblog.


    Su Tang''s two microblogs yesterday were aimed at the anchor and the former assistant, but this microblog of Pei''s group was aimed at Qiao Yue. Although there was no name, the strong warning in the words was not clear.


    For a time, all the people who eat melons are boiling.


    -- so, Pei Shao knows who is in the back?


    My God, this is a series of reversals. I didn''t expect that all the business districts were torn down in the end.


    No, can you still do it! All make so big, unexpectedly haven''t picked out, who is behind this in black Qiao Yan?


    In terms of conspiracy theory, Qiao Yan is only aimed at the small anchor and the former assistant from the beginning to the end, not mentioning the person behind. Can Pei little hand, obviously is can''t see down, let''s think carefully again, these years, who can let Qiao Yan suffer injustice? No, So, the person behind this should be very important to her.¡ª¡ªWow, this son of a bitch, the other party is obviously going to die in black, but we Yan Yan still protect, really, too distressed! Yan Yan, let''s let it go. This kind of knife inserting sister is very important!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang looked at the hot search and burst one after another. She couldn''t help but tut.


    Pei Yan, I can''t stand it.


    And at this time, the mobile phone suddenly rang, she saw, eyebrows can''t help frowning up.


    "Qiao Yue, what''s the matter?"


    Over there, Qiao Yue seemed very nervous and stammered. Back and forth, he explained, "Yan Yan, I just know that online thing recently. I used to be bewitched, because I was jealous, I did a lot of wrong things, but now I''ve changed my ways. Believe me, I didn''t do it."


    Compared with her uneasiness, Su Tang only replied, "Oh."


    There Qiao Yue holding the mobile phone, because hard, joints are white, but in the end, actually only a word of her.


    Oh?


    Qiao Yue was very angry, but she didn''t dare to annoy her openly. She could only bite her teeth and pretend to be wronged. "Yan Yan doesn''t believe me, I can understand. Don''t worry, I''m not sad, I''m just..." A cry from the cell phone in the past, she inhaled nose, this just continued: "forget it, Yan Yan, you rest, I will not disturb you."


    Su Tang sneered and scoffed.


    The original world of Qiao Yan, but by this master play dead, the final outcome, can not be worse than Pei Yan, Pei Yan at least have life, but Qiao Yan, finally but suicide.


    Qiao''s downfall, Qiao Yue while colluding with people, but will Qiao Yan to push out. Because she looks similar, it''s clear that she''s fickle, but she puts the charge on Qiao Yan, including those rich businessmen. She has no conscience and takes medicine to send Qiao Yan.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to kill people all at once. She wants her to live, but she suffers all her life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    After hanging up, Su Tang wanted to continue to be a salted fish, but at this time, the doorbell rang.


    She is still in the bedroom now. The bedroom is some distance away from the door. After thinking about it, she decided to ignore it.


    If you know someone, you will call her.


    That''s what she thought. The next moment, the cell phone lights up.


    Pei Yan: open the door.


    Su Tang stares at the message and frowns. The next second, the other party sends another message.


    Pei Yan: code.


    The door of her home is a fingerprint lock, but it also has a password. In the case of no fingerprint, it can be opened with a password.


    But She''s in her pajamas now, and she doesn''t even wash. She doesn''t want to put anyone in.


    Pei Yan had no patience. After a while, he called directly.


    Su Tang


    "Mr. Pei, what are you doing?"


    Pei Yan, "I still remember last time you said you wanted to buy a house. It happened that I was free today."


    Su Tang just casually said that at that time, who could have thought that this guy actually took it seriously!


    "Forget it, I hurt my foot..."


    Pei Yan interrupted: "I''m standing alone at the door now, but I can''t be seen by my neighbors. When the time comes, take a picture and put it on the Internet..."


    Sue sugar a little headache to rub the temple, "stop, stop, the password is my birthday." When she finished, she remembered that they had been separated for so long that he forgot her birthday and was about to remind her. Then, she heard the sound of the fingerprint lock being opened.


    She pauses and then jumps out of bed.


    Damn, she''s still wearing a silk nightgown! It''s so sexy. I can''t stand it!


    Seeing that the other party was about to come in, she immediately limped and hopped to her wardrobe. Originally, she wanted to change a suit casually. As a result, she took two steps and opened the bedroom door.


    Four eyes handover, Pei Yan is surprised to pick eyebrows, "haven''t you got up yet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Tang, "Mr. Pei enters other people''s bedroom, don''t know to knock first?"


    The little girl is wearing suspender pajamas, because it is pure silk, so the exquisite curves are revealed, very sexy and attractive. But at this moment, although she tried to calm down, the confusion on her face made Pei Yan''s eyes smile.


    "Is your fiance someone else?" he asked


    Su sugar mouth a pull, "fiance is not others, but if the fiance in front of another embellishment, such as the contract fiance, then another." Then she pointed to the door and said, "please go outside, Mr. Pei. I''ll come back later."


    How can Pei Yan be willing? She was hurt and needed someone. If she didn''t take this opportunity to get close, would she have to wait for her to get better?


    "I''ll take you where I''m going."


    Without saying a word, he came forward and hugged a princess.


    I don''t know if it''s because he held her too much. Su Tang accepted it calmly. When she came to the closet, her face cracked.


    Pei Yan felt funny. He couldn''t help but poked her white face and asked: "what''s the matter? Does it hurt? "


    Su Tang clapped his hand away, then said in a vicious voice: "feet don''t hurt, eyes hurt! Get out of here


    Why does the eye ache? That''s because he can see it!


    Pei Yan''s smile at the bottom of his eyes was deeper. He was full of vitality. It was really nostalgic.


    "Well, I''ll go out and call me when you''re dressed."


    Su Tang just glared at him angrily. Then she thought she was too childish, so she took back her eyes.


    After wearing clothes, then wash, wash, as a actress, although there is no work, but in the end go out, still need a little image, this has to make up.


    Make up is a very complicated process, and Su Tang deliberately painted very slowly. After two hours, she didn''t believe that the master was patient.


    However, Pei Yan can be a man. Once he identifies something, let alone two hours, he can still live two years.


    However, when Su Tang finished, the first sentence she heard was, "do you girls need so long to make up?"


    Su Tang thought he was impatient, and said, "yes, so Mr. Pei''s next appointment with a girl should be made in advance."


    Pei Yan looked at her in silence, half ring, "you used to make movies, every day make-up is not for a long time?"


    So, very tired.


    Those bright idols, can really stand out, which is not to bite the teeth to survive.


    But Sue sugar didn''t expect him to ask.


    As Qiao Yan, Su Tang always takes the strong route of Yu Jie, but no matter how strong she is, she will be tired occasionally. Unexpectedly, one day, similar comfort will be heard from Pei Yan.


    Not the kind of straightforward comfort, but inadvertently, casually out of the way.


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly, but soon she shrugged and said, "ah, I''m used to it."At that moment, Pei Yan really wanted to ask her why she was so tired because she could get everything by relying on him.


    But soon, he found that he understood her.


    She has never been a vassal.


    She has her own pride, her own ideal, and she is still dazzling despite her identity as a movie queen.


    Since the breakup, Pei Yan has been restrained from missing her. He thinks he can put it down. Even at the beginning, when they met accidentally at the banquet and she was drugged, he can be indifferent. But since the engagement banquet, everything seems to have changed.


    He began to think of her involuntarily, even if he strongly denied it, but feelings can''t deceive people.


    He seems to have fallen again, he thought.


    However, this time, he doesn''t want to give up. He has enough strength. If she likes money, he will create more money. If she likes status, he will give her the highest seat.


    With this idea, his lips slightly tilted, the casual tenderness of his eyes, very light, but can not be ignored.


    "So, consider retiring?"


    He asked on purpose and knew that she would veto it.


    Sure enough, the little girl glared, full of incredible, "I''m sick, I''m going to retire now?"


    Pei Yan thought that he was the one who was sick.


    It''s on the same person, twice.


    "Who knows."


    His soft voice made Su Tang look like hell.


    Pei Yan, "so, still go to see the villa?"


    As soon as she heard about the house, Su Tang immediately recalled that it was a villa! Although she is not short of money now, who can be too much of a house!


    "Look! Of course I''ll see it! " As if afraid of his repentance, Su Tang said seriously: "now, immediately, immediately, go to see it!"


    The lovely expression of the little girl couldn''t help it. Pei Yan said with a smile, "yes, my fiancee."


    When he said this, his voice was a little hoarse. With the right smile at the corner of his mouth, he was a bewitching devil.


    A person''s mood has changed, and his temperament has naturally changed. Now Pei Yan is thinking about how to have her again.


    And this time, he never let go.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    Sales Office.


    Su Tang for the first time interrupted to be a nouveau riche, then said to the sales girl: "come on, the most expensive villa here, how much is it?"


    The sales lady showed a standard smile, smelled the words, and slowly reported a group of figures.


    Su Tang was silent for a moment. Seeing this, the sales lady immediately introduced other villas that were a little cheaper.


    Pei Yan''s eyes were full of her now. Although he hadn''t seen her for several years, he was too clear about her appearance.


    It''s obviously something to do.


    Sure enough, Su Tang said: "no, it''s too cheap. Is there anything more expensive?"


    The sales lady is in a hurry. Ah, this damned rich man.


    "Sorry, it''s already the most expensive set."


    After hearing this, Su Tang said with regret, "banyan, it seems that today is going to be cheaper for you."


    Pei Yan grinned and asked, "what do you say to do?"


    Su Tang, "it''s uncle who pays for it, so uncle Pei is the one who takes the initiative."


    The meaning of her words is that you can do what you want.


    But unexpectedly, Pei Yan held a trace of doting, slowly said: "buy two, get through, and then put clothes for you. If you want it or not, next time, I''ll buy a piece of land and play with it. "


    Sue sugar was shocked, although they need to show their love in front of outsiders, but! Mr. Pei, we''ve gone too far!


    Look at the sales girl again, her eyes are bright!


    Who don''t know the movie queen Qiao Yan, and then look at the side of Pei Yan, tianrao! What a beautiful love!


    Buying a house for a smile.


    Su Tang didn''t want to play so much. However, she didn''t have the right to speak any more. Pei Yan was very aggressive and decided to build two villas in a few words.


    Finally, he asked her, "Yan Yan, is it enough?"


    Su Tang


    You are happy, Mr. Pei.


    It took less than half an hour to buy a house. Then, Pei Yan picked up the man. He was used to it. When he walked, he could not breathe.


    "Yan Yan, you see, the house has also been bought. It''s time for us to buy clothes."


    Su Tang suddenly remembered that when she was joking before, she said she would give him all the latest clothes of Xiang family.


    She slightly help the amount, feel now two people in the performance of overbearing president of the vulgar bridge, especially just bought a villa picture, did not resist, she directly laughed out, "buy, a quarter is enough, not enough for us to package the year."


    Pei Yan is the overbearing president, so is she!


    She can''t lose!


    Then, two people come down one day, become the chatting capital after dinner on the net again.


    What? Qiao Yan bought a villa, Xiang Jia baonian and so on.


    For a time, all the netizens are sour.


    This is not, soon, even netizens have come out of the paragraph.


    Joe: banyan, I want to buy a villa.


    Pei: buy, buy the biggest one. Are two buildings enough?


    Joe: that''s enough. Thank you for the dinner. It''s very nice.


    In front of you, don''t make a fuss and buy a villa. I think you are a villa!


    - I can''t even afford to buy a wowowotou, but others can wholesale Xiangjia''s clothes. I''m sour. Today, we are all lemon girls.


    I covered my mouth tightly, but I let out a barking dog.


    Woof!


    ***


    Pei Yan''s routine is really many. After buying clothes, he said, "there is no place to put so many clothes in my home. Why don''t you put some in Yanyan''s home?"


    Who will believe this kind of nonsense!


    Su Tang then sneered, "Oh? There''s no place to put it. I think the trash can is quite empty. Why don''t you put some in there? "


    Smell speech, Pei Yan sighed tone, a face sad, "Yan Yan, use up to lose, already was the second time." Then, without waiting for Su Tang to speak, he said, "but it doesn''t matter. I''ll try to make you lose the third time."


    Sue sugar is not stupid. Obviously this guy is teasing her.


    However, she didn''t plan to take the move. Her blackening value was still so high that she would kick her out of the way one day.


    So, this kind of unstable and risky thing has to come slowly.


    At least, she''ll have to wait until she''s sure.


    In the end, Pei Yan put two sets of clothes in her place. Of course, he could be more shameless than this. He even said "reciprocity". He put the clothes in her place as a return gift, and she also gave him two clothes at his home.


    Su Tang was angry and happy at that time, "Pei Yan! You play with me


    Pei Yan blinked, smiling innocently, "grandfather was still asking me yesterday, what happened with you."


    Tut, shameless enough, even the old man has moved out.


    What else can su Tang do? He can only do whatever he wants. He only has two clothes on his left and right. He just hopes that when he is angry in the future, he won''t take his clothes to vent his anger.


    "OK, just two clothes. Here you are."Su Tang''s leg injury was not serious, but during this period, Pei Yan almost lost her career. She ran to her every day, and sent food and soup to her. She almost lived here.


    This situation did not last long. Before she recovered from her leg injury, the variety show on hand started.


    This is a singing competition. Su Tang is not a judge, but a singer.


    For example, if a player is about to lose the election, he will have a singing assistant to help him in the second round.


    Of course, if the second round still fails, then the player will bid farewell to this stage.


    Su Tang seldom took part in variety shows before, but this time she was going to help a younger brother she knew. She was so cute and good-looking that she could help her.


    However, because the leg injury did not heal, so this time when she helped sing, the stage was rearranged.


    She was the only one standing there singing. She was sitting on a swing. The stage was very beautiful. She was wearing a long white dress with a mask on her face. For a moment, no one recognized her.


    Help sing can sing other songs, or stick to the original tune, or change the tune, which is OK, but Su Tang is not the same, she directly created a song of her own.


    As a movie queen, she hasn''t sung in front of the camera.


    On the day of the shooting of the variety show, as a mysterious band singer, there was no camera. She didn''t take off the mask until she came to the stage and finished the song with thunderous applause.


    When the mask was removed, everyone was shocked, including the judges.


    "My God, Yan Yan is you!"


    There is also a more direct evaluation, rubbed up from the chair and made an invitation gesture to Qiao Yan, "come on, this judge position, Yan Yan."


    "This is Yan Yan''s first time to sing. I heard it for the first time. You say you''re good-looking, and you''re good at acting. You''ve won the post movie title. So are you planning to enter the song industry? "


    On the stage, Su Tang said with a smile, "no, just a cute brother, so I want to help." When she finished, she pulled the man to her side and saw that he had been half lowering his head. She couldn''t help but joked: "Oh, my brother Yu Yang is shy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    Yu Yang is just 18 years old this year. He is full of vigor and vitality. However, with so many scenes, he seems a bit shy. Su Tang stands beside him, just like his parents.


    This is not, Su sugar said, he just beside smile, looking good.


    This year''s variety show, even if there is no internal decision, if there is a company behind the players, it will be a great place to enjoy the cool. No matter in terms of publicity or other aspects, it can''t be compared by ordinary people. Although Yu Yang had made films at the beginning, they were all small roles with low popularity. This is not good. He almost lost the qualification to enter the finals.


    The second round, the failure of this stop in the top ten.


    Of course, without the support of any brokerage company behind, Yu Yang can make it into the top 20, and his actual strength is very good.


    Su Tang''s coming this time also surprised many people. The program team even kept the judges'' secrets, just for a hot spot.


    The program was broadcast live. As soon as Su Tang appeared, the live video was jammed, which was enough to see her.


    Although she is not the youngest actress, the topic discussion degree is there. Even the program team did not expect that Yu Yang still has such a big trump card.


    Those who can be judges are of some status in the circle, and they are much older than Su Tang, but everyone is willing to sell her face. No, some judges have jumped out, picked up pens and notebooks, and said with a smile: "Hey, Yan Yan, how about we sign a name?"


    "How can we just sign? We have to take photos!"


    "Ah, at this moment, I envy our Yu Yang player." With that, the judge hesitated and asked, "can Yu Yang introduce how you know Yan Yan?"


    Yu Yang scratched his head, a little embarrassed. At the beginning, he just held a try attitude. Who could have thought that she agreed, so he was also very surprised.


    "Sister Yan is a very nice person. When I was making movies, I was just a runner. My sister took care of me very much."


    Su Tang''s foot injury has not been completely healed. She has nothing to do with standing for a while. After standing for a long time, she has some pain. At this moment, she directly reaches out her hand and hooks Yu Yang''s neck. She smiles and says lazily, "little child, give my sister a rest."


    With this, the barrage in the live video is crazy.


    Oh, my God, Yan Yan a is exploding! What a lovely name is a child!


    We are all marmots today!! I want such a fairy sister, too!


    - Yan Mingming looks very soft and cute. Why are we standing beside Yu Yang so aggressive!


    Sister, look at me! I can!


    At this time, brother-in-law Pei is on the way to take the knife


    ***


    on the other hand, Pei group.


    Pei Yan spent several days on holiday and accumulated a lot of work. Originally, he planned to work overtime. At the prompt of his assistant, he opened a variety show.


    Then his eyes were fixed on the white jade arm that was on the other wild men.


    Slender arm, delicate skin, in the stage light, white dazzling.


    Pei Yan narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked at Yu Yang''s arm and his happy little fiancee. Then, a crazy idea occupied his mind.


    That look, have no origin of, let the assistant of one side shiver.


    "Mr. Pei?"


    Pei yanmao stood up, and then, without looking back, dropped a sentence, "cancel today''s overtime."


    The assistant was shocked. Over the years, Mr. Pei spent half of his time in the company. When he came home, he just had a sleep. If he was awake, he was either in the company or on the way to the company, he was a model worker!


    But now


    Assistant can''t help sighing, sure enough, with a fiancee is not the same ah!


    Over there, Su Tang just finished her work and just returned to her baby sitter''s car. Before the car left the parking lot, a car suddenly came crashing. The driver immediately stepped on the brake.


    Su Tang almost hit the glass.


    The assistant panicked, and then asked the driver, "what''s the matter?"


    The driver felt the sweat on his face. He was scared. Then he was angry and said, "there''s a car coming. It''s suddenly blocked in front of us. It''s frightening me to death."


    With the driver''s words, Su Tang''s mobile phone also lights up. At a glance, it''s the news of Pei Yan.


    Pei Yan: get out of the car and come here.


    Familiar tone, but this practice, is not in line with this guy''s style.


    Su Tang''s face was slightly wrinkled, but the other party didn''t wait for her to make a decision, so she drove down and knocked on her car glass.


    Su Tang pulled down the car window and looked at the young man in suit and shoes. He had a slight headache, "Mr. Pei..."


    Just spit out two words, see each other''s brow is tight Cu, eyeground is suffused with cool idea even more.


    Su Tang


    All right, you''re your biggest task.


    So she opened the door.


    She had planned to jump out of the car, but as soon as the door opened, the other party seemed ready. A princess hugged her and took her down.Holding the little girl with a full heart, Pei Yan''s depression finally dissipated a little.


    "For supper?"


    Su sugar mouth slightly pull, "banyan made such a dangerous move, is to invite me to have a snack?"


    Pei Yan looked at the little girl in her arms and couldn''t help laughing.


    The little girl''s face is carefully made up. The porcelain is as white as jade. Because it''s on the show and the camera takes make-up, the make-up looks a little more gorgeous and thick, but it''s not annoying. On the contrary, it''s very good-looking.


    "What if I miss you?"


    Su Tang hissed. She was so close that she was not afraid to expose anything. She couldn''t really see other people around her.


    "Well, if you don''t go to the three treasures hall, you''d better tell the truth." With that, she yawned lazily, "let''s go home."


    Once in the environment of no one, she doesn''t even bother to pretend.


    This time or twice, Pei Yan thought she was used to it, thinking that sooner or later she would come back, but now


    He forgot that from the beginning to the end, this game was his fault.


    The atmosphere between them gradually changed. Su Tang seemed to be completely unknown. Suddenly, Pei Yan seemed to think of something, and his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    His little fiancee has always been smart, how to come to him, it''s dull like he doesn''t know anything.


    It''s impossible.


    Therefore, the only answer is that she pretends not to know.


    "I forgot that Yan Yan is now the queen of the movie."


    Su sugar a meal, lift Mou to go up his line of sight.


    Pei Yan said, "so, you know that I''ve been planted again, but you don''t know. So, what is Yan Yan thinking? "


    "Do you think again, how did you kick me?"


    "Or, how to maximize the benefits of this transaction?"


    Su Tang''s face was a little heavy. She struggled for a while, but she didn''t think that the other party didn''t use any force. She just moved and struggled from him.


    She arranged her clothes and looked at Pei Yan again. Her eyes were rare and serious.


    "Pei Yan, what''s the matter with you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    When they were in high school, they had a wonderful first love.


    But later, just after graduating from high school, this beauty was completely broken.


    Proud as Pei Yan, although they only talked for a short year, how could he stand the inexplicable breakup, so he also asked her and begged.


    But in the end, she said something back.


    She said: I''m sorry, I might I just love you for a short time.


    Love at that time is really love, warm, heart lung, wish to give the world to him.


    Can so love a person, say not to love, unexpectedly do not love, even said to him, don''t make, crazy enough?


    At the beginning, he thought it was because of the relationship between Joe, so she wanted to break up, even later inadvertently listen to what she said with other people, despise him, he was just a short time angry.


    But later, he is also a person, he will be tired, stay to the end, in addition to bruised, there is nothing left.


    So, with hatred, he broke up.


    At that time, his parents had a little accident, and he had no spare energy to put out.


    Two people, since then separated, broke up contact.


    Later, he went to university, Qiao Yan also appeared, she looks good-looking, also enough to fight, so, no accident, she soon became popular.


    Later, she took the film, but at a banquet, she was drugged.


    At that time, Pei Yan actually saw someone tampering with her, but he couldn''t raise any interest until she came to help herself, which made it difficult to help her. At that time, there was no waves in his heart, and he even thought that he had put it down.


    At the end of the memory, looking at the person who was eager to get rid of the relationship, Pei Yan raised his lips and sneered.


    Su Tang is leaning against the car door now. He suddenly comes and holds on the car door with one hand. Then, Liang Liang says, "last time, he loved me for a short time. This time, he used me for a short time?"


    Sudang was embarrassed when he was knocked by the car, but she was even more embarrassed when she heard what he said later.


    It''s so obvious that she''s right.


    "I don''t deny the former, but with respect to the latter, Mr. Pei didn''t suffer." Su Tang''s voice was quite calm, and he looked at each other, which was not false at all. "For my rare earth mining contract, if you give me five billion yuan, I have to depend on my mood. But Mr. Pei, I only mean to charge you a billion. "


    Pei Yan sneered, "so, Yan Yan is saying I''m shameless?"


    Su Tang shrugged her shoulders and intended to give her scum girl a deeper label. She then said, "Mr. Pei, it''s meaningless to talk about money between you and me. It''s the beauty of the past. I''ve always been generous with my beauty."


    "As for the use you said, it''s even more ridiculous. As for the relationship between you and me, can you say use? That''s cooperation, win-win cooperation. "


    Once a simple and lovely person, now open mouth closed cooperation, money. The whole person, from head to toe, even his familiar soul, has changed.


    They were very close, but Pei Yan felt that he couldn''t see her through. His face was a little gloomy, and he even wanted to open her head and have a good look. What was in her mind.


    At this time, the underground garage more than one person, it is Yu Yang.


    Yu Yang didn''t realize that the atmosphere was wrong. Looking at it from a distance, he only felt that the car thumping made people blush and heart beat. Originally, he didn''t want to say hello, but when he thought that the rest of the crew were coming down, he wanted to remind them.


    "It''s sister Yan!"


    It''s true that I was still angry with the boy before, but now I bumped into myself.


    Su Tang''s ability to change is also quick. She reaches out and hugs Pei Yan''s waist, raises her foot, and says hello to Yu Yang with a smile. "It''s Yu Yang''s younger brother. Is the program over?"


    Su Tang is just a temporary guest, so she can leave after singing. As for the rest of the players, there are still some follow-up scenes to shoot.


    But I didn''t expect it would end so soon.


    Without the lens, Yu Yang was smiling in the sunshine. Hearing the words, he nodded, "yes, I came out fast, but others are coming down one after another."


    He said the main point of the last sentence, Su Tang nodded with a smile and accepted his kindness, "OK, I see."


    "Sister Yan, I''ll go first." Then he waved.


    Before he turned around, Pei Yan opened the front passenger''s door directly, and then without waiting for Su Tang''s reaction, he was crammed into the front passenger''s seat.


    She blinked in a daze, but Yu Yang still hasn''t left. Now she has to fight, and some of them have a headache. In the end, she can only roll down the window and ask the assistant to give her her bag.


    The little assistant looked nervous. She looked at Pei Yan and her boss. Finally, she asked in her eyes: boss, do you need help?


    Su Tang thinks it''s funny. She can''t make it. What can a little assistant do?Forget it, don''t want to pull innocent people into the water, he waved with a smile, "OK, all go back, what can I do."


    The little assistant was still a little worried. As a result, the next second, a sharp line of sight suddenly came, which scared people straight into the nanny''s car.


    Too It''s horrible.


    I''m afraid my boss has no bones left to eat.


    The atmosphere in the car was not as terrible as Xiaozhu''s ideal. Pei Yan drove the car all the way back to the apartment instead of the old house.


    The apartment is not far from his company, but although it''s an apartment, it''s a one staircase apartment, so the whole floor is his home.


    Big, but also very cold, like a model room, almost no trace of life.


    Su Tang''s feet are not good. She doesn''t show any affectation at the moment. When she gets off the bus, she stretches her arm and signals him to hold her.


    Pei Yan only took a deep look at her, and finally picked her up. But I don''t know if he was gambling in his heart. When he was in the elevator, he said, "do you want me to let go?"


    If it''s endless, Su Tang didn''t think much about it at all. He just thought that what he said was whether to let go now.


    But now she was still in his arms. If she let go, she would fall half dead.


    So she said, "don''t let it go!"


    The imposing three words, Pei Yan but heard hook lips, "you said, don''t put."


    Su Tang:???


    "So let me hear more about contracts, deals, and I''ll kill you." His voice is very gentle, but what he says is creepy.


    Especially kill you three words, as if to say love words, affectionately, the result is so bloody terrible.


    Su Tang stares big eyes, completely did not expect that he was so shameless, unexpectedly blew her up!


    "You know that''s not what I mean!"


    Pei Yan, "who cares."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Su Tangqi''s whole body blew up. Finally, the elevator came to his house with a Ding sound and kicked it directly.


    Then, she got water in her eyes.


    Yes, she forgot that she was still hurt!


    With the water in her eyes, Pei Yan found that she could make herself cry for the first time excitement.


    "Pretty face."


    That strange tone, and his well-dressed outside, formed a sharp contrast.


    Su Tang shivers, but Pei Yan has bent down and holds her injured foot directly.


    "How can I be so careless? How can I rest assured when you are like this."


    Sue sugar almost sneered. Who was she angry with?!


    "So, I decided to take people with me next time. Although I''m careless, I can protect them and rest assured." Pei Yan said, slowly stood up, "Yan Yan think I said right?"


    Sue sugar frowned. "I''m going to say no? What does Mr. Pei want? "


    As she said this, she watched him. She thought he was going to say something shocking. As a result, the other party actually laughed at her.


    "What else can I do? My fiancee, of course, can only spoil me." His words are full of helplessness, but in addition to helplessness, more is doting, as if they are really a pair of loving little lovers.


    Su Tang thinks he''s really crazy. He can''t be soft, he can''t be hard.


    "Oh, by the way, next time Yan Yan calls me Mr. Pei, I''ll kiss you." He said, evoking a happy smile, "Oh, and Mr. Pei, if Yan Yan shouts wrong again, I can only do it by myself I''ll do it to you. "


    Tear off that layer of noble disguise, Pei Yan is not a gentleman. He is just like a big devil.


    Su Tang thought that they could play each other again. Who would have thought that it was only a few days. I can''t play any more.


    She abandoned herself, and her voice was not as calm as before. On the contrary, she was vicious. "I''m tired! I want to sleep


    Compared with the previous attitude, this short temper is much more lovable.


    Pei Yan was in a good mood and even asked her, "so do you want to take a bath?"


    Su Tang glared at him and said in a vicious voice: "of course, but there should be no essential oil here! Yes, you heard me right. I''m very selective. I need to put essential oil in my bath. Besides, you don''t even have makeup remover. Do you want me to sleep with heavy makeup? "


    "What''s more, I haven''t eaten anything after recording the program. Now I''m very hungry! Now, get me something to eat at once


    "Oh, I don''t like greasy food, but I don''t like light food. Besides, spicy food doesn''t work, but I don''t like sweet food either..."


    The little girl babbled for a long time. It was very vivid. Pei Yan looked at her as a demon with a smile in her eyes. Until she stopped to catch her breath, she said, "what else?"


    Su Tang originally intended to let him retreat, but in the end, obviously, he failed.


    "Of course there is!"


    Pei Yan laughingly looked at her, words are rare gentle, "OK, you say."


    Su Tang is not a genius. Sometimes it takes talent to make trouble out of nothing.


    In the end, she thought for a long time, but Pei Yan spoke first.


    "I haven''t thought about it. It doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, we have a lot of time. You can think about it slowly."


    That''s what I''ve said. Su Tang wants to fart!


    But she didn''t really calculate that this guy would have prepared all kinds of makeup removers and skincare products. This guy wanted to package all the brands she used, and clothes. Gee, last time I bought clothes with her, this guy remembered the size.


    Wait


    What is this!


    Sue sugar looked at the row of new underwear, the whole person is not good.


    Pei Yan, "I have a rough estimate, you try, right?"


    Yeah, what? Yeah, Sutang''s all hot.


    "Pei Yan! You rascal


    Pei Yan''s eyes were darkened by her cry, but he said with a lazy smile: "Ang, do you know?"


    The conversation couldn''t go on any more. Su Tang was so angry that she took out her underwear and smashed it directly on her face. She forgot, what is Fengshui turn in turn, last time she whistled to others, this time, called the other party to blow to her.


    "Yan Yan is so enthusiastic." This voice, dumb and sexy, is very attractive.


    As soon as Sue sugar looked back, she saw someone''s Adam''s apple rolling, which was full of danger. Then, she counseled.


    Forget it, people under the eaves, she, bow!


    "I''ll take a shower."


    Pei Yan watched her run away like a rabbit. He was very happy. This time, he didn''t embarrass her. Instead, he stepped up his long legs and went to the kitchen.


    Sue sugar this bath, bubble fingers are white, this just heart unwilling to get up.She took a pajama with her. I don''t know if he saw her wearing silk pajamas last time. This time, his cloakroom was covered with a row of silk pajamas.


    Although the pajamas made of this kind of material are comfortable to wear, they also expose the figure. Su Tang doesn''t want to play with fire, so before wearing the pajamas, she puts on all the underwear. It looks strange, but it''s safe.


    Pei Yan only looked at her when she went out like this. Then, he frowned, "why didn''t he even blow his hair?"


    Su Tang went out with the help of the wall, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    "I can do it myself, anyway."


    Her hair and waist were too hard to blow, so she always wrapped them in a towel. When she really wanted to sleep, she would blow them a little if they were not dry.


    But this time, Pei Yan obviously didn''t follow her, but got up to find a hair dryer.


    There seems to be something else stewing in the kitchen. Su Tang smells it, and then shamefully discovers that she is hungry.


    The previous bold words, what greasy don''t eat, too light don''t touch, sweet and spicy are not in her recipe, but now, as long as give her to eat, she is not pick.


    When she met Pei Yan, he was still a young master and had to be taken care of by her. He was an idiot in his life. But now, when he broke up, he could do everything.


    Pei Yan saw her frequently looking at the kitchen, while blowing her hair with a hair dryer, he said with a smile: "wait a moment, it''s not good, blow the hair first."


    Su Tang gave a meal and then said in a vicious voice, "wait a minute, I can''t understand what you''re saying!" Then he said, "I''m not hungry! Not hungry at all


    Pei Yan had never seen her childlike appearance before. Now that she saw her, she felt that the person hidden in her heart was more lovely.


    "Well, not hungry."


    Su Tang is still very backbone, but this backbone only lasts until Pei Yan blows her hair dry.


    Then, it''s really fragrant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    Although Su Tang is an artist now, she doesn''t care about her career at all. After the last variety show, she pushed all the scripts.


    Usually acting has been performed enough, she does not want to be a hard-working artist.


    Now, she just wants to retire and provide for the aged!


    The little assistant was stunned by her idea. She won the film award at the age of 23, and now she is only 24 years old. How can you say that she is going to retire? Pension?


    Are you kidding me?


    "Are you kidding, boss?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Su Tang joked


    Little assistant choked, rare, no past silly white sweet, instead advised: "boss, you are now at the peak of your career, now leave, and then want to come back can be difficult."


    Su Tang sighed a long time, even the little assistant knew the reason, of course she also knew, but she was tired, especially the recent frequent rivals with Pei Yan, she was really too tired.


    Because she found that she was not the opponent of that son of a bitch! How irritating!


    She pondered to look out of the window, half a sound, little assistant see her delay, lost a pile of scripts.


    Su Tang was hit on the face, full of grievances, "dear, you have changed, you are willing to hit me now, but in the past, even a bottle of mineral water can''t bear me to open it."


    The little assistant hummed twice, "once upon a time, I didn''t know anyone. I thought you were a charming flower, but now I find out that it''s a cactus. It''s full of vitality. I can live by pouring some water. I''m working hard."


    Su Tang covers her heart and starts her way to play. Unfortunately, except for being cheated by her at the beginning, she will never be cheated again. On the contrary, Pei Yan, who is dear and sad, almost thinks that her head is covered with green grass.


    Su Tang is staying at home now, but who would have thought that he would never knock again after saying the code last time. He would come as soon as he wanted, just like he was the owner of the house. No, he even had his shoes ready.


    "What, honey." Pei Yan''s eyes swept across the living room, and there was no outsider. The anger in his eyes weakened slightly.


    Little assistant is stunned, wipe, this is what terrible eyes!


    She stealthily moved her steps and reached for Su Tang to cover up. Then she tried to change the topic and said, "boss, Sister Zhang said that these scripts are all good. You must choose two. It''s too long since you''ve been out of business. Be careful that fans will climb the wall."


    Su Tang can''t help but be happy when she sees the little assistant''s attitude.


    Finally, she was not alone. I was comforted.


    "Well, I see. I''ll see. But do you have to choose two? Can''t you choose one? " Su Tang blinked her peach blossom eyes. Her eyes were wronged, as if she would shed tears the next moment.


    She looks beautiful, the beauty tears, who can be willing to ah.


    The little assistant secretly held her heart, and she had to hold on to the beauty trick!


    "Sister Zhang said that if the boss bargained, she would personally give you three scripts." Then he made a three character gesture.


    Su Tang suddenly falls down on the sofa. She is used to her skin and makes trouble with her little assistant in Beijing. However, the little assistant was very easy to cheat at first, but now she can''t.


    She sighed for a long time, but Pei Yan suddenly spoke.


    "No shadow, I''ll support you."


    Su Tang was stunned and refused.


    "No, I''m going to be arrested to get married. I want to have a baby when I get married. What''s the meaning of life?"


    Her expression is pompous, but Pei Yan knows that this is her sincere words.


    "What kind of interesting life do you want?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang was full of energy. "It''s beautiful to have all the lights on and all the people around you."


    Pei Yan looked down at her and hissed, "I don''t want your legs anymore."


    Sue sugar curled her mouth, small expression aggrieved dada, "ask is you want to ask, now want to break my leg, hum, dog man."


    Pei Yan


    Pei Yan was enraged directly, but when she looked at the girl again, her eyes softened unconsciously.


    Before two people get along, unless he forced, otherwise she would never say a word more, now it''s different, know to fight with him, and small mood.


    "Marriage is a must. As for having children, you can get rid of it."


    Su sugar meal, the little assistant is surprised to open his mouth.


    That''s the Pei family. It''s said that the most favorite thing of those aristocratic families is the prosperity of their children. Pei Shao is different from other tyrants.


    But Su Tang is not the one who is moved all of a sudden, especially now that the blackening value is still at 80%, it can rebound at any time. Just listen to men''s words and deceiving mouths.


    "Go away, who''s going to have a baby with you? I''ll read the script."


    Pei Yan was still happy to spoil her at this time. Seeing this, she didn''t say much. Instead, she went straight to the kitchen.Then, the little assistant found that Pei Shao was still carrying vegetables!


    "My God, what do I see? Pei Shao? Cooking? "


    "You Pei Shao is also a person. You have to eat too. Don''t make a fuss." With that, he bowed his head and began to turn the script in his hand. She has skipped all the dramas of some big female owners. Nowadays, there are no TV dramas that talk about love or love, and none of them can make a good career!


    Love every day, eat jujube pills!


    The little assistant put aside the horror of Pei Yan''s cooking and said, "we are all young people. What do you do if you don''t love each other?"


    Su Tang said, "make money, how happy it is to make money."


    For example, as long as her points are unsealed, she will not be controlled by the system. At the thought of this, she can''t help but be happy.


    "Money, good things, what kind of wealth can''t buy."


    Little assistant is not angry, "yes, money is a good thing, but most of the money can be transferred, do not fall in love, count your bank card that three digits every day?"


    In the kitchen, Pei Yan listened to the bickering between them. He couldn''t resist it and asked: "well, how much does it cost to buy Yan Yan?"


    Su Tang just exploded, "I''m priceless, OK?" After roaring, he said coldly, "how much can we buy Pei Shao?"


    Pei Yan, "if you want, I will give you free."


    Su sugar face expressionless, "Oh, no money is worthless, worthless things, not worthy of me."


    The little assistant knelt down. His boss is really It''s shameless.


    But no way, who let Pei Shao willing to spoil it, this is not, listen to this also did not get angry, still ask how well the steak.


    At that moment, the little assistant shed tears of lemon.


    The boss not only has money, but also has sweet and sour love, and she Not only poor but also single.


    And over there, Su Tang is also very hard, while saying that he doesn''t deserve it, while shouting: "medium rare, thank you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    Su Tang''s leg injury has been completely healed. During this period, Pei Yan came every day. After a month, even the blackening value dropped by 5%. Although it was not much, it was better than nothing.


    After all, it''s artists who have been salting fish for so long and still have to work.


    Su Tang finally took on a script, playing a super villain, which is the kind of black heart liver who is gentle on the surface but murderous in reality.


    This is an ancient costume play. Su Tang plays the man''s fiancee. However, the fiancee and the man''s fiancee are child relatives. The man''s only affection for her is her sister. However, due to her family status and so on, she never quits marriage.


    There is also a reason for the poor health of his fiancee. The man feels that if he can''t find true love and marries his sister, he is willing to treat her well. Finally, when the wedding date is set, a true, good and beautiful woman emerges.


    The woman is a doctor, and the doctor or the man specially came to treat his fiancee''s body. Finally, the fiancee''s body was cured, but the woman almost died.


    As a prince, it''s hard for the male Lord to seize the throne. But who would have thought that the fiancee he always trusted would betray him in the end. In the end, all the masks were torn. The male Lord asked her why.


    Fiancee said: why do you want me to fulfill your love.


    If you don''t obey me, I''ll have to break your arms and fold your legs. In this way, you are my own.


    This is a bigoted villain. She is weak on the surface and ruthless in means. In Su Tang''s words, such a smart person would be a big man if she could only kill the prince because of her love brain.


    Of course, the whole play is very good. After all, from her point of view, although the male leader is a little bit spoiled, his opponent play with the female leader is still very in line with the current aesthetic. Moreover, although the female leader is true, good and beautiful, she is not stupid, white and sweet in the traditional sense. At least, she will not drag the male leader down, but fight side by side with the male leader.


    Before entering the cast, there was a small banquet to celebrate the start-up. As an important villain, Su Tang naturally wanted to attend.


    However, compared with some small artists who need to work hard, Su Tang doesn''t need to socialize at all. She doesn''t even have a glass of wine. She just takes a glass of milk.


    Sitting beside her is the film king, the male owner of the film. They once had a rival play, and they met each other. No, as soon as they took the seat, the film King laughed and joked.


    "If Yan Yan doesn''t come out again, I think I''m going to retire."


    Su sugar holding milk, his face with a business smile, "how can it, I did not participate in a variety show a few days ago."


    When it comes to variety shows, the movie king also thinks of it like, "yes, you come out and sing a song. I''m suffering. I''m chased by my family every day and asked when to cooperate with you again. I want you to sign my name."


    Su Tang laughs, "it''s easier to sign. Here, take the pen. Where is the signature?"


    It''s just a question between colleagues, but who could have thought that the movie king pointed to his chest and said with a smile: "here, that''s it."


    The smile on Su Tang''s face didn''t change, but her eyes gradually cooled down.


    In the last scandal, the anchor pointed to this position at the beginning.


    "Where are you sure you want to sign?"


    However, the movie king was so broad-minded that he lowered his voice, as if he was not afraid of her anger and said, "last time you were engaged, I went too. And very coincidentally, I heard the conversation between you and Pei Shao. "


    Sue sugar came to be interested, and she didn''t take the milk, so she looked at him with a smile, "so?"


    The movie emperor said, "why should Yan be wronged? In fact, I always appreciate you."


    The subtext of appreciation here is to like it, but this kind of love is very cheap. No, the movie king just spoke, and the system was just like that: "son, this guy is having an affair with your sister Qiao Yue."


    Su Tang:???


    The system says, "last time you were engaged to Peiyan, your sister was slapped by Qiao Fu. When you went out, you just ran into the movie emperor, and then the movie emperor comforted her."


    This comfort is very intriguing, but Su Tang doesn''t care. What she cares about is, "so I''m still a springboard?"


    It''s not the first time that she used you as a springboard. You think about your past, those who like you, because they can''t catch up with you, there are many people who want to be the second, and finally they are teased by Qiao Yue. But she''s also ruthless. She doesn''t admit it after teasing. She''s hanging people''s appetite. At last, she comes to show off to you. "


    "By the way, what movie emperor is booking a wedding banquet and bumps into you chatting with Pei Yan, it''s all bluffing. It''s Qiao Yue who told him. Qiao Yue knows the grudge between you and Pei Yan, so she doesn''t believe that your old love is rekindled at all. For this reason, she also deliberately asked the film emperor to test it. "


    Su Tang is also speechless, "so this movie king is so stupid? You''ll come up if you''re fooled? "


    The system tut a, in that exclamation way: "the love lets the person become stupid.". What the movie emperor likes is you. Qiao Yue is a fake. However, Qiao Yue is worthy of being the original world female leader. The movie emperor is not her opponent at all. What else does she say to him? True love is innocent. Don''t miss it. The movie emperor will run to be the gunner. "Su Tang''s mouth flicked. For a moment, she suddenly sympathized with the movie king.


    The movie king is talking endlessly, as if trying to prove his feelings. As soon as he droops his eyes, he inexplicably receives the sight of sympathy. For a moment, he is at a loss.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Did he say something wrong?


    Su Tang stood up and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s nothing. I just think you It''s kind of stupid. " Then he left.


    Two people from sit down, to Su sugar leave, physical contact is also like this, the result who can think, the next day actually also on the hot search.


    This thing can be hot search, fool just believe that there is no push behind.


    Su Tang is too lazy to explain. The more he explains, the more he pushes his hand behind him. However, he can''t stand the insistence of the movie king. He even makes a long clarification.


    I''m very happy to cooperate with Qiao Yan again. The joy in her words makes many people dumbfounded.


    Seemingly clear, in fact ambiguous.


    Su Tang sneered, this is not want their own career?


    Once again pushed to the forefront of the storm, Su Tang is still very calm, every day to eat, sleep, but she did not expect, wake up, online public opinion has changed.


    It''s her friends in all fields who are actually learning to tweet from movie king one by one, and many of them even express themselves more directly and openly.


    For a moment, she couldn''t laugh or cry.


    But what made her even more funny was Pei Yan, who, like a three-year-old, joined in the fun.


    Pei Yan V: delusion, she''s mine.


    In just eight words, everyone was ridiculed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    After all, Su Tang couldn''t say she didn''t respond, so she also edited a microblog.


    Qiao Yan V: Tut, I''m my own.


    In the words, full of disgust, but Pei Yan is also very free to go out, actually followed by the message.


    Pei Yan V: then I''m my wife''s.


    They are just engaged. He Lai''s wife says it, but it''s not suitable to make it public if they continue to talk. So Su Tang opens the text message and sends a message directly.


    Sue sugar: wake up, you don''t have a wife.


    Pei Yan: so Yan Yan doesn''t like us? OK, I see. I''ll take you to get married now.


    Su Tang Get out of here.


    Well, she knew that when the bastard became more and more shameless, she couldn''t fight him.


    With a sigh, she continued to recite the script. As a result, only half an hour later, the director laughed and asked, "Yan Yan, when are you going to get married? You can rest assured that if you really want to obtain the certificate, I will let you go as a director. "


    Then, the deputy director also joked, and other artists in the same crew. One after another, Su Tang frowned, and soon found that it was not easy.


    As soon as she looked back, she saw the excitement on her little assistant''s face.


    "Honey, what''s going on?"


    Little assistant a face to eat melon eat to the head, smell speech unexpectedly is not even head also lift, but with her way: "Pei little ah, open proposal."


    Su Tang said with a question mark on her face: "propose. Who does he propose to? Why don''t I know?"


    Little assistant''s eyes were willing to move away from the mobile phone, full of surprise, "boss, don''t you know? Now I know all about Weibo! "


    Su Tang can''t recite the script any more. She takes out her cell phone directly. Then, she wants to kill the man named Pei.


    This bastard actually put the two people''s previous chat record screenshot Po to the Internet, and then a pair of aggrieved tone, asked the netizen how to propose better? Said he was rejected by his wife.


    Gourd eating netizens have been enjoying themselves recently. First, they went sightseeing all the way from Yingdi Weibo. Originally, there were curses under Yingdi Weibo, but now they are all tour groups, and even people are giving directions.


    Netizen A: come on, don''t worry. Now it''s the first stop. Next, we''ll take the second stop. After visiting Leshen, we''ll go to the third stop, President of Medical College @ Shen juedada, and then we''ll go to the fourth stop At the end of the day, the terminal is coming, our president Pei Yan ~


    netizen B: Hey, the first time I''m so tired, I''ll ask Yan Yan, what other fields are unknown to us?


    Netizen C: my dimensional wall is broken! My God Lai is in the same frame as the goddess! God, it''s really a long life. You can see everything.


    Netizen D: I like the actor, but I can''t afford the boss. I don''t care. The goddess is mine.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, apart from this group of gourd eaters, there are a lot of opinions, such as the regular candlelight dinner, the diamond ring and the rose. Of course, the bigger the diamond ring, the better. The pigeon egg starts. For a little more luxurious, you can buy a search yacht and come to the sea proposal banquet directly. What''s more, you can boast that a domineering president like Mr. Pei must buy a private island If Qiao Yan doesn''t agree to get married, we''ll lock her on the island.


    Well, it''s really the bully president. All the prisoners are here.


    Pei Yan, however, didn''t know if he was playing. When she came back to the hotel after work that day, he ran to her crew, took out his mobile phone, read it one by one, and finally asked her, "which type does Yan Yan like?"


    Su Tang


    "Wake up, I don''t like any of them!"


    Su Tang was very tired. Unexpectedly, the other side said, "that''s OK. I''ll prepare all of them."


    Su Tang was not good at that time. "Are you crazy?"


    Pei Yan laughs. The first time he meets her in high school, he may be crazy.


    It''s not suitable for chatting in the hotel lobby. With more and more eyes around, she can only hold his hand and go back to her room all the way. On the way, she also met the movie king who came back earlier than her.


    In the narrow passage of the hotel, both sides stopped for a moment.


    Pei Yan narrowed his eyes. Then, he raised his hand slightly and held Su Tang''s waist directly. His thin lips lifted slightly. "Jiang Yingdi."


    Just three words, Jiang Jun is frozen in the same place, he had always felt that he did not do anything shameful, after all, his relationship with Qiao Yan, is also show, entertainment, let alone engagement, is married, a lot of chaos.


    But now, his back is cold and his whole body is stiff. He can''t even say a normal greeting.


    In front of this man, the corners of his mouth are full of laughter, but the momentum is so overwhelming that it makes him difficult to breathe, let alone confront him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Pei said He was biting his teeth until he began to tremble.


    Pei Yan looked at him condescensively, with a smile like nothing on the corner of his mouth. He sneered, and then passed him by.Waiting for someone to leave completely, Jiang Jun suddenly holds the wall beside him and gasps.


    He has always felt that he has reached the top. Not everyone can get the position of movie king. But for the first time, he found out how far away he is from him.


    That man, obviously younger than him, is arrogant. Why.


    Half a sound, he took a deep breath, aroused a strong touch of jealousy.


    Oh, it''s not because of the money in the family. The rich children like this don''t know their life experience. Sure enough, Qiao Yan is also superficial.


    He closed his eyes, adjusted his breath, arranged his clothes, and then walked toward the elevator.


    On the other hand, Su Tang did not shake off Pei Yan''s thief hand, but said, "what are you scaring him to do?"


    Pei Yan hummed. He thought that it was light if he didn''t dig his eyes. He was tired of living when he dared to think about him.


    "Stay away from him in the future. Forget it. I''ll directly invest in this play and let the director change."


    Su Tang sighed, even more helpless, "Jiang Jun has some status in the circle. If you change people for no reason, his fans will definitely not do it. Besides, the crew has switched on. Do you think I will be affected if I change the leading role at this time?"


    Pei Yan frowned, "then let him shake in front of you?"


    Su Tang was happy. "Pei Shao, Pei Zong, you don''t have confidence in yourself?" As soon as the words came out, they were just casual words. Who would have thought that the hand clasping her waist was in vain. Then, she was all against the wall and could not move.


    She stare big eyes, then see Pei Yan bent down, close to her ear, breath flutter in her ear, voice dumb dangerous, like a predator, word by word, "Yan Yan this is forgotten, call me these two names, you will have what punishment."


    Su Tang''s pupils suddenly shrank. Then she remembered that last time this guy went crazy and said that if she called the wrong name again, she would Just


    Oh, shit!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    Su Tang was finally brought back to her room. Because it was ordered by the crew, it was not a luxury star hotel, but it was better to be clean. Because Su Tang''s value was there, she didn''t have to squeeze into a room with other people. Therefore, her side was a big bed room.


    And now, hotels, big bed rooms, and dangerous men next to them.


    System, "Oh hoo, good luck ~"


    that word is very spiritual, how to listen to is the state of the masses.


    Su Tangqi''s head is almost smoking. This stupid system has never been reliable at a critical time!


    "Be careful, I''ll let you into the dark room in a rage!"


    Come on, be shameless. She''s not afraid.


    The system didn''t expect that she was so bold. At that time, she was speechless. In the end, she was willing to give up.


    However, once stirred by it, Su Tang was not so nervous as before. She looked at Pei Yan, her dark pupil, bending with a shallow smile.


    Passivity has never been her style, so in his unexpected sight, she suddenly pushed people to the wall.


    The top of her head just passed his chest, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just the right posture.


    For example, now, even though she is short, she has a momentum of 2.8 meters. This is not true. Pei Yan, who is 1.8 meters old, blushed and panted at that time, but she was stiff and did not dare to move.


    "What did Mr. Pei say before? I don''t have a good memory. I''ve forgotten all about it


    "So, please, Mr. Pei Can you remember for me? "


    Her voice was very soft. Although she padded her feet, it was only near his neck. But Su Tang didn''t care. Her neck was good. There was an Adam''s apple on her neck. When she spoke to the Adam''s apple, the damp and hot breath was so strong.


    No, although Pei Yan''s body was stiff, his Adam''s apple rolled heavily, especially Interesting.


    Sue sugar stopped, could not resist, reached out and touched gently, and then, laughing like a goblin, "the banquet is so lovely."


    Is not cute, mouth said coquettish words, action is a dwarf, put down cruel words, but dare not act.


    And Pei Yan, at this moment, felt his head burst open.


    He really didn''t expect that the little girl was so bold. In the past, she would be very shy when she held her hand, but now, she is like a demon, provocative and doesn''t know it.


    Pei Yan rolled her Adam''s apple and wanted to move, but didn''t want to hurt her.


    Yes, although he put down his cruel words, he was just a giant in his mouth, but in his action, he didn''t dare to go beyond it. He didn''t want to, but I''m afraid she''ll be sad.


    If he doesn''t move, it''s even worse for Sutang.


    "Did you forget the banquet?" With a smile in her eyes, she said, "that''s a pity."


    Pei Yan''s eyes are deep. He''s a man, and he doesn''t have no feeling. How can he be indifferent, but this goblin


    He snorted and touched the little girl''s soft black hair. "Still playing? Do you think I''m indifferent? "


    Su Tang smiles and takes back the hand that is pressed on his chest. But at that moment, she suddenly stands on tiptoe and leaves a kiss on his Adam''s apple.


    The kiss was very light, Pei Yan only felt a very soft touch, fleeting, but his brain was humming silly, a blank.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 10%, current blackening value: 65%."


    Su Tang ran after teasing her, and then pushed her to the door while the other party was sluggish.


    However, there seems to be something wrong with the door, but it can''t be closed.


    She is a Leng, but Pei Yan is angry smile.


    This goblin, really think he has no feeling?!


    "The door won''t shut." Of course not. He''s stuck with his foot.


    The little girl is very hard to close the door. Pei Yan is holding her foot now. It''s really painful, but this pain is really nothing compared with the little girl who wants to run away.


    He''s got to get people back and teach them a lesson!


    Su Tang tried several times, but she couldn''t close it. Until the system lost its face and prompted her, she lowered her head. Then, Pei Yan took this opportunity to open the door and flash in.


    "How can you shut me out?"


    Su Tang was surprised, and then she murmured, "I dare to break up at the beginning. What''s the point of being shut out?"


    Her voice is very light, Pei Yan can''t hear it very clearly, but that small expression, how to see is not convinced.


    "Not convinced?"


    At this time, she had to admit that she was a counsellor. No, Su Tang immediately closed her mouth and changed her previous arrogance. Tian Tian bent her eyes and said softly, "no, it''s nothing. I just want to see the temporary reaction of the banquet. However, the banquet is worthy of being a banquet. It''s still so powerful. "


    This Rainbow fart pats, Pei Yan squints, not only not happy, but approaches a step, "does Yan Yan think I''m stupid?"


    Su Tang said with a dry smile, "that''s what we say. Our banquet is unparalleled in the world Ah, the beauty of the worldIn the end, Pei Yan was incoherent. She didn''t want to let her go. This little goblin dares to tease her now, and she is very handy. In the past, did she do the same to other men?


    At the thought of this possibility, Pei Yan''s anger could not be suppressed.


    Su Tang is just a skin. She is on the verge of death. She wants to see the bottom line of this guy. But who would have thought that if she just kisses him a little, or kisses him on the neck, she will be taken off!


    That pure little prince! What years have done to him!


    Sue sugar is pitiful and weak, but she''s still skinny.


    "Banyan, it''s not the same as what we said."


    Pei Yan was angry and happy. "Who told you that?"


    Su Tang, "I told myself, but I told you with my mind. I think you should understand."


    The idea of this thing, mysterious miracle, also fool people, fool just believe.


    But Pei Yan is really humble. He doesn''t believe it, but he plans to let her go. After all, it''s too tight. What should I do if I run away? It took him such a long time to make fun of her.


    He sighed heavily in his heart, and even suppressed the jealousy. He could only say in silence: "you, are you right? I dare not tell you what to do?"


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened, and she stopped bothering him. "No, it''s not my fiance. Let''s play a little game to increase our feelings."


    Pei Yan didn''t know whether his feelings had increased or not. Anyway, this night, his mind was full of that kiss. Even when he took a bath in the evening, he avoided that position and thought, stay a little longer is a little longer


    Su Tang is not at ease. Pei Yan looks at her and sighs, "sleep, I''ll go to the next room."


    Su Tang had to get up early tomorrow. After a while, she had no spirit and didn''t keep him. She just waved to him, "good night to the banquet."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    The banquet night is restless. In one night, I took three cold baths, and each time is longer than the other. No matter how good my health is, I can''t stand it if I get up the next day.


    But even so, he was on the set.


    The young master of the Pei family, who is also the acting president of the Pei family, has to make a smile.


    Outside, Pei Yan only had a smile of alienation. Except for Su Tang, no one could make him say one more word.


    He is rich and powerful. No one dares to chew his tongue, even if he is cold. But Su Tang can''t ignore it. She first arranges people in her own resting place, and then gives some small cakes to the whole crew. Finally, she lets her little assistant stare at people.


    Although the blackening value has dropped by nearly half, she is still not at ease. For this reason, she specially sent a small assistant to watch, so as not to cause trouble.


    The little assistant took care of Mr. ba for the first time. She was very worried. She knew that Mr. Pei treated his boss a little more than others. Although he had a smile on his handsome face, it was a very distant smile. It really made him happy. It was a great honor for his boss.


    So, she took care of very conscientiously, did not dare to say a word, so quietly when a background board.


    If it had been before, Pei Yan would not have talked to a little assistant, but this time, he was very talkative and talked to the little assistant.


    "How long have you been an assistant to your boss?"


    The little assistant''s heart, after he asked questions, went straight to the top. She looked like she was facing the enemy, which made Pei Yan feel very funny.


    "I''m terrible?"


    The assistant shook his head crazily, "no, no, no, No


    Pei Yan tut said, thinking that if we go on like this, we can''t get words, we can only change the way, "what''s the unwritten rule of inviting the crew to eat?"


    Ask other things, the assistant is not so vigilant, "it''s not, but the boss of such a coffee, some people come to visit, how much meaning, anyway, everyone is cannibal."


    Pei Yan nodded thoughtfully. It was a small matter to invite people to eat. But in the past, his assistant would prepare these things. Although he knew something about them, he seldom asked about them.


    This time, he didn''t bring an assistant.


    "So I put Yan in trouble."


    His affirmative tone, the assistant directly thrilled, "how can this be said to be trouble, Pei can always come, our boss must be very happy."


    She doesn''t know if boss Gao is happy, but if you say that, Mr. Pei will be happy.


    Pei Yan''s expression was more genial than before. With a wave of his hand, he directly wrapped the crew''s afternoon tea.


    Then, he asked: "in the crew, has anyone bullied Yan Yan?"


    Little assistant has been Su Tang''s assistant for nearly two years, so she doesn''t know what happened before. However, in the past two years, she dares to pat her chest to ensure that no one dares to die.


    "Further on, I don''t know, but I''ve heard a rumor that our boss beat up an investor in the past, but in the end, the investor withdrew his investment, and our boss is still the owner of the play, which is the very popular costume play a few years ago."


    Pei Yan, "beauty bone."


    The little assistant clapped his thigh and said in surprise, "ah, Mr. Pei knows that, too!"


    In fact, she knew that although they were in love for the first time, they were separated for some time. It was not until this year that they met again.


    Pei Yan smile, "a little heard."


    It''s not just what I''ve heard. There were so many advertisements in those years that it''s hard not to know. Even he deliberately avoided her news.


    It''s much easier to think about the routine when the conversation is open. No, when the little assistant reacts, his mouth is dry, and that one, from the beginning to the end, asks a few things.


    Little assistant tut a, worthy of Ba Zong, quietly, she really is not his opponent.


    When Su Tang came back after shooting a set of scenes, he looked like a rich young master, and his poor assistant was just like the old maid.


    She called a little assistant and asked her to have a rest for a while. As soon as she bowed her head, she felt that something was wrong with Pei Yan''s state.


    On weekdays, although this guy''s skin is also very white, but now, his face is covered with abnormal red halo. Although he looks more moving, it is obviously different from that on weekdays.


    "Banyan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Pei Yan was basking in the sun, and his head was a little dim, but his consciousness was very clear, so he didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "It''s nothing. Are you done?"


    "It''s just a set of shots, so it''s fast." Su Tang said and touched his forehead. This touch was startled. "Why is it so hot? Pei Yan, you are ill


    Pei Yan knew later, and then she screamed out, which reflected.


    Illness is not a big deal for him, but when he was a child, because of premature infants, his health has been worse than that of his peers. As a result, he went to high school, and his family were very precious. Later, when he met Qiao Yan, she also cherished him. It was only after graduation from high school that he ended such a treasure.They are all adults, and it''s no surprise that they are sick. Later, he gradually gets used to suffering by himself, unless he can''t stand it.


    On weekdays, his assistant must be the first one to find him sick, but this time he didn''t bring his assistant. I didn''t expect that he would be the first one to find out his little fiancee.


    "Nothing serious. Just take some medicine." His little fiancee is very beautiful, dressed in ancient white clothes, but it coincides with her high school appearance.


    The same beauty, the same purity and humanity, the same It touched his heart.


    "Yan Yan is beautiful today."


    "It''s time. What are you talking about?" Su Tang frowned and finally felt that this guy''s forehead was too hot. She had to ask the director for leave.


    Mr. Pei is ill, and Su Tang wants to leave. Where does the director dare to stop her, she''s not the woman in charge. Although the plot is important, it''s not as important as she has to. She simply moves other people''s lens to the front.


    Su Tang asked her assistant to buy medicine and thermometer first. If she really refused to return it, she had to go to the hospital.


    Su Tang, or else, the little assistant will never find Pei Yan ill, because even now, this guy''s momentum is still the same.


    Is a ruthless ah, sick did not forget to set her news, the key she did not realize that something is wrong!


    If she didn''t get sick, she would have sold herself!


    The little assistant shivered and couldn''t help but move his eyes to his boss. Although the boss is also smart, there is always one person who will fall down. So who will fall down in the end?


    With that in mind, she was kicked out.


    The little assistant choked and glanced at Pei Yan secretly. As a result, he looked weak in front of the boss, but now he looked at himself fiercely.


    Little assistant


    Sorry to disturb you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    Su Tang had the experience of taking care of Pei Yan. In high school, although they only talked about it for one year, this guy actually got sick three times in a year. One of them was very serious, which almost scared her. She was busy in the emergency room in the middle of the night, and her face was anxious, so she didn''t have to take any leave.


    Later, she forced him to drink Chinese medicine for half a year. She knew medicine. This kind of disease from the womb was difficult to treat thoroughly. However, Peiyan''s condition was not very serious, and her health gradually improved with age. Finally, with her recuperation, she was basically the same as normal people.


    At the end of the memory, the handsome young man turned into today''s young man, with little childishness left on his face. However, Su Tang felt that this guy didn''t seem to have changed much, or maybe it was just a moment.


    She sighed, simply temperature is not too high, about 38 degrees, not to the point of emergency.


    "Banyan, you are so old, why are you sick?"


    Pei Yan''s head was heavy, but his consciousness was very clear. He knew who was taking care of himself, so even if he was sleepy, he was reluctant to sleep.


    "I feel fine."


    Su Tang didn''t believe it. "You were sick all your life, and your whole body withered. I remember that once you almost scared me to death, and your whole body fainted."


    Pei had a feast. The year of high school was his happiest year. But later, with her leaving, his world turned gray. He didn''t want to recall the past, because how happy he was in the past means how lonely he is now.


    It felt like tearing open the wound and telling him bloody that he had been abandoned.


    "You remember before." His voice was soft, with a trace of invisible self mockery.


    Su Tang also suddenly thought of his former slag history and rubbed his nose.


    She hasn''t thought about the explanation yet. After all, it''s all excuses and deceiving. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t find a decent excuse to make it over.


    She''s a scum. She''s a scum of her own. So, there''s nothing to say.


    Pei Yan didn''t intend to let go. This problem had existed in his heart for a long time, and it was almost obsessive.


    "At the beginning, why did you leave?"


    Sue sugar was silent.


    Pei Yan continued: "if it is Qiao, you clearly find that I have been working hard, give me a little more time, I can give you what you want."


    In his opinion, what Qiao Yan wanted in high school was to let Qiao go through the crisis.


    Su Tang pursed her lips, but she insisted on avoiding the problem, "Pei Yan, I don''t want to talk about the beginning."


    The chat stopped abruptly, Pei had a feast, and then he laughed.


    It''s just the smile, but not the eye.


    "Also, high school and now, are the past few years?"


    Su Tang, "five years."


    She blurted out the time, but Pei Yan said: "wrong, it''s 1725 days. It''s still 100 days away from five years."


    Can time accurate to this number, Su sugar is also unexpected, half ring, she slightly opened her mouth, light vomit three words, "sorry."


    Sorry, very pale, but now, it seems that she can only give these three words.


    Pei Yan has been waiting for so long, but he has been waiting for so many words. How can he be willing? How can he be unwilling? He can''t force people away. After all, the original thought of this life do not want to see, and finally there can be intersection, can continue the leading edge, perhaps, is God to his compensation.


    Even though, he is very clear that this so-called compensation, from the beginning to the end, was forced on her by his scheming.


    "A little sleepy." He is no longer strong. When people are sick, their willpower is not as strong as before. He is not sure whether he will suddenly lose control and expose the most primitive things.


    At least, don''t scare the little girl.


    "Then have a good rest." Sue sugar just dry said such a word, then saw him close his eyes.


    She took a long breath, always felt that she had escaped a disaster. If she continued that topic, she could not answer at all, or if she answered wrong, which made the master unhappy and her blackening value soared, she might cry.


    Time passed slowly, she accompanied for a while, then felt bored, and thought that he was asleep, then she simply found something to do for herself.


    Once upon a time, when Pei Yan was ill, Su Tang would cook porridge for him, sometimes green vegetables, millet porridge, sometimes pumpkin porridge. Pei Yan may have eaten too much medicine when he was a child, but later he especially liked sugar. She still remembers that he had cavities in high school.


    It''s a long time since I saw you. The man would be baffled by tooth decay.


    Thinking about the past, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing.


    Little assistant was puzzled by her smile, and was curious in her heart. She asked: "boss, what are you laughing at?"


    Su Tang was in a good mood. "Ah, the secret. But don''t worry, it will be your turn soon. "


    The fragrance of love suddenly made the little assistant feel that the steamed bread in his hand was not fragrant."Boss, isn''t Pei sick? Why did you come down all of a sudden? "


    Su Tang, "I asked the person in charge of the hotel to borrow their kitchen and plan to make something to eat."


    Little assistant tut a, repeatedly said strange, in the past two years, she is the first time to see the boss cooking.


    "Boss, are you sure you can cook? Mr. Pei is ill. Don''t get well. You''ve poisoned people again. "


    Su Tang and her assistant are more like friends. When she hears the words, she directly kicks her feet and says, "don''t come to eat later!"


    The assistant was so surprised that he stepped back, "no, no, no, I want to live a few more years! I also want to find a lovely little brother, to talk about a beautiful love


    "There''s no cute brother, but there''s a bunch of smelly brothers." Su Tang came to the back kitchen, holding her little assistant, but she never stopped.


    I didn''t cook for two years. At the beginning, I was a little unfamiliar. But some things will come back in my heart. If I recall a little, I feel like I will come back.


    At the beginning, the assistant was really afraid that she would poison people. After all, the assistant was Mr. Pei, who had different status. As a result, she followed her and finally found out that the boss really knew how to cook.


    Little assistant repeatedly exclaimed, to the end, smelling the congee fragrant wanton millet congee, shamefully knelt down.


    "Boss, boss, give me a reward."


    Su Tang snorted, "if you want to poison people, you can''t eat it. Darling, get out of the way for me."


    She said so, but in the end, it was just a bowl of porridge for Pei Yan. The rest of the pot was not clear, but the little assistant knew that it was for her.


    "Good boss, thank you, boss!"


    Little assistant dogleg finished, and then took out the mobile phone, this is the first time the boss cooking in front of her, has a different meaning, she has to remember it!


    Besides, Su Tang went back with porridge. As soon as she opened the door, she was surprised to see a pair of cold and evil eyes. At that moment, she almost couldn''t hold the bowl.


    "Pei Pei Yan


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    The moment he opened the door, Pei Yan''s eyes didn''t know whether he didn''t have time to take it back, or he didn''t want to take it back. He just lowered his eyes without expression. All his emotions in his black eyes sank to the bottom, without any fluctuation, but they were very cold.


    Su Tang''s whole body froze at that time, and then, unintentionally, she heard the system prompt tone.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 75%."


    Su Tang


    I went to cook a porridge!


    Looking at someone''s face as cold as winter, Su Tang pulled her mouth slightly. Then she came in with a wooden face.


    "Reach out, take it, eat it!"


    She didn''t want to quarrel with a patient, but she always scorned such a rush to please.


    Love to eat, do not eat pull down.


    Anyway, she didn''t make a mistake. Since she didn''t make a mistake, how can she apologize?!


    Pei Yan was stunned for a moment, and then she reflected that she didn''t leave, but cooked porridge for herself.


    This scene, suddenly let him think of the past, two people are young, but she always contain themselves, obviously younger than him, but close like a little sun, always thinking about him, afraid that he has a trace of unhappiness.


    So, in the end, she was tired, just separated from herself?


    After all, when he was in love, his boyfriend was not competent at all, but when she was about to leave, she just wanted to do something that her boyfriend should undertake.


    He always felt that he had tried his best, but in fact, his best might be too late for her.


    "Are you going to give me Who cooked porridge He said the last three words very astringently, especially when he recalled that every time he was sick, his little girlfriend would always bring a warm lunch box when she went to school, which contained all kinds of delicious sick meals, which were not the same every day.


    At that time, even if he was not well, he could still taste the delicious food of the sick man. For this reason, he did something extraordinary, that is, he pretended to be ill once, so that he could taste it again.


    But that time, she was scared, and even later, she found a Chinese medicine prescription for him.


    The prescription was even praised by his family doctor.


    She paid a lot for him, and all had actions, only he, although returned the gift, but those things were just goods stored in the cupboard of the shopping mall, clearly marked price.


    Pei Yan took a deep breath and raised his eyes. The chill on his face melted, leaving only guilt.


    But does guilt work?


    In this world, the most useless is the late guilt.


    "Yan Yan..."


    Su Tang looked at him so quietly, with no sadness or joy on her face.


    Pei Yan''s heart was choked. This was even his explanation I don''t want to hear any more.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you."


    She doesn''t want to hear it, but it doesn''t mean he can''t say it. Some things are wrong if they are done wrong, even if they are not forgiven.


    "I don''t care if you beat me or scold me."


    Su Tang takes it when it''s good. This is Pei Yan. The proud young master of Pei family lowered his head.


    Tut, it''s a rare sight.


    "Drag it out for a fight? Then, if I hurt you, I will take care of you. Am I a fool? " She gently wrinkled her nose and said it fiercely, but it was too fake to be cute.


    Pei Yan looked at her angrily with a smile. There was light in her amber eyes. When she was angry, she was beautiful and smart. She was the most beautiful treasure in the world.


    And he, lost and recovered, how lucky.


    "It''s delicious."


    His sudden words, Su Tang hummed again, "I didn''t eat them. Just compliment me. Mr. Pei is playing me as a monkey."


    Pei Yan was still smiling, but he shook his head, "no, I''m talking about that year. The sick meal you brought me is very delicious. "


    At the beginning of a good time is really good, tear face, is really determined, but occasionally inadvertently think of, is the most desperate.


    In order to find the taste, he once ate all kinds of delicious food in the world, but in the end, he still couldn''t find what satisfied him.


    But now, he thought, he found it.


    Su Tang snorted, but did not expect that he would mention the past.


    At that time, many people in the circle knew that the breakup was very ugly.


    "Do you want to eat it or not? If you don''t eat it, it''s cold!"


    The bowl in my hand is still warm, with bursts of congee fragrance in it. It is very light, but it is appetizing.


    Pei Yan''s fingers are well-defined, white and slender, which is very beautiful. Now he is holding the cheapest porcelain spoon in the hotel, which is also a beautiful scenery.


    Sick beauty, with feeling.


    Once accepted this kind of setting, Su sugar that turbulent heart, then ready to move.


    She pretended to look around, originally thought about how to abduct people, who knows, the other party after eating the porridge, then asked: "Yan Yan, is there any more?"How can a bowl be enough for such a delicious thing.


    Su Tang suppressed the agitation in her heart and pondered for a moment. Then she said slowly, "wait a minute. I''ll ask my lovely little assistant if she''s finished eating."


    Pei Yan''s eyes were a little distorted.


    That''s the sick meal she specially made for herself. Why should she rob him of that damned bastard? Who gave her courage?


    Su Tang is cooked in a casserole. Although the casserole is a little bigger than an ordinary one, almost no one can measure it. Except for Pei Yan, there should be four more.


    But porridge this kind of thing, appetite up, a person eat two bowls are no problem.


    Su Tang thought that the little assistant should have some left, but who would have thought that when she called to ask, this lovely little assistant was holding a casserole and digging with a spoon.


    Suddenly received her call, still in that face excited, "my boss, after you are my own boss!"


    Su Tang


    "Speak well."


    Little assistant shed tears of happiness, although the food support flustered, but this food, this support is what?


    "It''s so delicious. Forgive me for my poor words! But boss, you still have such skills! In the past two years, I have suffered a lot! "


    The little assistant has a talent for acting. No, the actor is back.


    Su Tang became the bossy president of straight man mode in a second. Hearing the words, she said in a hissing voice: "woman, if you can eat so much, you''re afraid you''ll be fat to death."


    "If you can eat such delicious food every day, what''s fat?" Then, the assistant began to look forward to the next meal, "boss, when will you start again? I''ll do it for you


    Su Tang snorted, "woman, are you trying to get my attention? I tell you, you made it


    Little assistant Xi Jing, but similarly, Su Tang''s drama is also very broad, which obviously forgets Pei Yan, until the system squeaks again.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 65%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 15%, and the current blackening index is 80%."


    Su Tang


    Damn it!


    This son of a bitch''s ups and downs, and finally returned to her up a little bit, do you think this is a stock, the more the better?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    Life is like this, ups and downs, the last way to the end.


    Su Tang wants to be rude. She hangs up the phone and looks at Pei Yan again. It''s good. She takes the fake face with her again.


    "All eaten?" Pei Yan asked genially. He was as warm as the spring breeze in March.


    But Su Tang, she not only does not feel warm, on the contrary, she feels cold.


    However, this kind of counseling, relatively speaking, never lasted too long on her. No, she recovered in a few seconds.


    "Banquets, sick people have to eat less and more. It''s not good to eat too much all at once. If you''re obedient, we''ll have a bowl."


    "You say, how can I sell your little assistant? It''s said that the mines in Africa are still short of people. "


    His words, word for word, all fell to the little assistant''s ears through Su Tang''s mobile phone.


    Then, we pitiful helpless but can eat little assistant wow cry out, "boss, boss, don''t! I eat less, you can''t match me! I''m your most loyal assistant! You can help me


    Sue sugar touched her chin and said, "I suddenly feel that I can''t support her any more."


    Pei Yan a smile, Yin compassion way: "so, or sell it, just right, recently the price of pork has also increased."


    Little assistant has no right to speak, but in a few words, she has already made a proper plan for her future.


    Of course, it''s just a joke. Su Tang didn''t take it seriously.


    Here, Pei Yan was sick and sweating, and his quilt was soaked with sweat. It was not good to sleep in it. So after he took a hot bath, he changed his gloomy appearance and took Su Tang''s hand. He was innocent and weak.


    "Yan Yan, you see, I can''t sleep any more with this quilt."


    Sue sugar pretended to be confused, "yes, so you''ll wrap all the clothes you can wear on your body. Don''t freeze my fiance into husky. After all, I don''t have a dog."


    Listen to her joke, Pei Yan''s previous worries disappear instantly. Once his cute fiancee quarrels with you, she will have your place in her heart. On the contrary, those polite people may be just a name code in her heart.


    "But I didn''t bring a few clothes. They were all shirts. I''m afraid they''re useless."


    Su Tang pretended to be surprised and even stepped back. "I didn''t expect you to be such a fiance. She said, do you like my clothes! No wonder you want to buy me a villa to put clothes on. In fact, you just want to wear my clothes secretly. "


    As soon as these words came out, Rao Shi Pei Yan couldn''t hold on any longer. There were some cracks on his face. He was helpless and funny, "no..."


    "What, you have a crush on other things besides my clothes?" Su Tang''s acting is boastful, but she looks very cute. "Do you still like my high heels?"


    "Clothes need shoes, shoes need bags. Finally, do you still like my make-up and skin care products? No wonder you had so many women''s face cleaning products last time."


    "Tut, I didn''t expect to go around in such a big circle. You want to be a sister with me."


    The little girl''s mouth is very eloquent, and the more she talks, the farther away she goes. Pei Yan, this guy has no intention to be a human being. As long as he can be with her, he will be willing to be anything!


    "Well, sisters, the sisters I met all sleep in the same quilt, share a glass of water and wear the same clothes. So, Yan Yan plans to do the same with me?"


    "Although I''m not ready, I understand Yan Yan''s disguised advertisement."


    "In the end, if you like, don''t be shy. I won''t laugh at you."


    Su Tang almost knelt down after hearing his three answers.


    This son of a bitch, actually can catch her words, he is still a person?!


    Su Tang hasn''t thought of how to answer. Here, Pei Yan has made a final decision. "After I go back, I''ll ask someone to pack your luggage and let''s live together."


    Su Tang was shocked at that time. What did she say? Did she live together?


    Pei Yan said, "of course, if Yan Yan doesn''t want to live with me, I can move to you. Come on, make a choice. "


    What kind of choice is this? It''s a single choice at all!


    "I don''t know!" Su Tang is very angry. She just gave her the blackening value. She hasn''t lost her breath yet. Now she wants to live with her. Dream about it!


    This words, Pei Yan on a face weak mode, to the end, people almost to her back to go, "Yan Yan, I feel bad."


    Su Tang''s back was caught off guard, and he staggered under his feet. At last, Pei Yan reached out for it. Although they were still in the same posture, the relationship between them fell.


    From him on his back to her in his arms.


    Tut, dog man, so many tricks.


    Pei Yan heart satisfied with the little girl in his arms, voice also with a trace of invisible pleasure, slow voice way: "although my room is big, but not even a care person, the gain and loss of Yan Yan found, if not, I''m afraid it will burn confused."Showing weakness is a common move, but different people have different results.


    Pei Yan, for example, is a good-looking man. He is like a gentleman of a noble family. He shows his weakness and wants to give him his heart.


    "Yan Yan, do you have the heart to ignore me?"


    Su Tang''s heart was already a little rippling, but her expression was extremely disgusting, "don''t you live well without me? Besides, you Pei always want to be accompanied. In a word, a lot of people are willing to pay for it. "


    Pei Yan chuckled. He knocked his chin on her neck. The magnetic voice sounded, and Su Tang''s goose bumps were almost up.


    "No one, these years, only Yan Yan."


    "And I only want Yan Yan."


    Su Tang''s face is still disgusted, but his next words, but let her pause.


    He said, "I''m sorry I lost you."


    Sue sugar is silent, suddenly sensational, she does not know how to answer.


    After all, sand sculpture is her essence, suddenly sensational or something, that is her weakness!


    "Why do you say that all of a sudden." Her voice is weak, with a trace of bewilderment, listening, it is distressing.


    "Will Yan Yan come back? Or is Yan Yan willing to accept me? " Pei Yan asked, the voice became smaller, breathing also became very slow, the only difference is that the hand around her waist, some force.


    Su Tang did not break away after earning, so she couldn''t help but feel out carefully, but she still couldn''t change the fact that she died. "I''ll choose the third one."


    Pei Yan


    Pei Yan laughed angrily, "there is no third option, only these two!"


    Su Tang said, "ah, Mr. Pei, you don''t do business like this. If you do, I will lose money."


    Pei Yan gas gnashing his teeth, "where to lose money?"


    Su Tang sighed, and Yu Guang glanced at the empty bowl of porridge, "ah, I can''t afford it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    Pei Yan, the youngest son of the Pei family and the president of the Pei family, is said to be unable to support him one day, which is unheard of.


    But the little girl was serious and thoughtful. For a moment, Pei Yan was in a complicated mood and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Cry she heartless, or happy, she would play such a joke with themselves.


    "Never mind. I''ll support you."


    Su Tang tut said, "big brother, your idea is a little dangerous. Do you know what happened to the last person who raised me?"


    She also skin so for a while, who can think of, Pei Yan this dog thing don''t know to think of where to go, unexpectedly suddenly tighten to hold her slender waist hand, that hand strength, ache of she directly cried.


    "What are you doing! Business is not in benevolence and righteousness. Do you want to kill people? "


    Pei Yan''s face was a bit sinister. When they broke up, they were too determined, so he didn''t know whether she had talked with others or signed a one or two-year contract of sale in the form of cooperation. After all, the atmosphere in the entertainment industry is such a thing.


    I can''t think more about this kind of thing. The more I think about it, the more angry I will be. I''m not angry with the little girl, but with myself. If I had been more mature, how could I have been separated for so long?


    He took a deep breath and swallowed the words he wanted to ask.


    As for the steel arm, it''s soft now. After all He has no right to take it out on her.


    He just shut himself up and didn''t speak. Suddenly, Su Tang was stunned.


    This is What''s up?


    The hand that held her waist suddenly loosened, then bent down and leaned her head against her neck.


    It''s like being wronged all of a sudden, but not willing to say.


    Su Tang was so happy that she patted him on the shoulder like comforting a child. "What''s the matter? Who bullied you? "


    "Nothing." The mouth said nothing, but the voice with a bit of resentment.


    He also thought about whether the little girl would ask again, and even thought about the wording in her heart. Who knows, she suddenly nodded, "that''s good."


    Pei Yan:???


    Is that all? Shouldn''t you keep asking him why?


    Su Tang deliberately did not ask, pushed people away, in his stunned expression, directly arranged his clothes, stuffed them into the box, and then went to the door. But when she came to the door, when she saw Pei Yan standing like a fool, she could not help but pick her eyebrows and asked deliberately, "don''t you mean where I want to sleep? What are you doing there all of a sudden? "


    The surprise came so suddenly that Pei Yan grinned foolishly, especially foolishly.


    This is really, the former president, the fool.


    Sue sugar sighed, "it''s really worrying."


    Pei Yan?


    Su Tang saw him coming towards her, but she stood on tiptoe and found that her height was too abusive. For a moment, she was a little annoyed and said, "bend down Not enough. Bend down a little more. "


    Pei Yan''s eyes were bright at that time. She thought that she was going to kiss herself. As a result, her face got closer. The next second, she was swayed on her head.


    Su Tang gently stroked the dog''s head and bent his eyes with a smile. "I said you should bend down. How can you raise me so foolishly?"


    Pei Yan thought that she was the only one who could sell him these days. But just, my fiancee, pet it, she does not want to let him raise, then change, left and right are a family, there is no need to be so outspoken.


    "Then you support me." Then he thought of what she had just said. His voice was slightly aggrieved. He said, "I''ll eat less in the future."


    Su Tang''s face is incredible.


    Brother, where''s your gentleman?! As a gentleman, can a girl support her?


    Looking at Pei Yan again, she brought the word "shameless" to the extreme. Seeing that she couldn''t stop, she took her luggage and went to her room. In the middle of the walk, she stopped as she had done before. "Why don''t you go?"


    Su Tang doesn''t know what it means at the moment. It''s easy to ask God, but hard to send him away. This guy, with no one to take care of her because of illness, occupies her bed every day. Later, when she got well, she relied on her for the reason that she wanted to support him. In the end, Su Tang was very angry and said that she didn''t lack the money. What did this guy say.


    Oh, he said: it''s not easy for Yan Yan to make money, so I have to be sensible. I can''t spend money indiscriminately. The money in this room can be saved.


    Su Tang was a fool then.


    It is worthy of being a black man. When you are shameless, no one can defeat you.


    Pei Yan can''t always accompany her. After all, she has a job. After staying with her for a week, she was found by his assistant crying.


    "Mr. Pei, if you don''t go back, manager Pei will lose all his money."


    Assistant mouth of the Pei manager, is the Pei family three less, Pei Xi.


    The relationship with Pei Yan is cousins.


    The assistant cried very quietly, so except for Su Tang, it didn''t attract the attention of the rest of the crew.Su Tang thought of the news she had seen recently. She seemed to be saying that Pei''s investment had failed, that it was all big projects, and that there were a lot of bad news. Even at the bottom of her microblog, there were many sunspots celebrating, saying that she was going to go bankrupt from a rich wife.


    It''s obvious that Pei Yan''s attitude is what he expected.


    "It doesn''t matter. Pei''s bankrupt. I can let you continue to be my assistant."


    At that time, the assistant''s facial expression and the fake cry on his face had not been collected yet, but because he was too surprised, his mouth was wide open.


    Su Tang has some sympathy for this little assistant. She is not an ordinary person who can work beside the black man.


    Pei Yan left, Su Tang thought he could live a few days, who knows, when he left, there was a demon in the crew.


    Jiang Jun, the movie king, is going to be 30 years old. However, in the entertainment industry, people are very strict with themselves. They are not out of shape, and their faces are full of twists and turns. With a little dress up, they can still fascinate many little girls.


    But Su Tang didn''t offend him when she asked, but she tripped her up.


    One of the two people''s opposite plays is the one in which Jiang Jun pushes her down the river when Jiang Jun questions her identity. Originally, this kind of play is quite common, that is, Su Tang will suffer a little and fall into the water, and nothing else.


    But in such a scene, two people, one movie king and one movie queen, actually shot five times without passing, which is really hard to say.


    But Jiang Jun is also very disgusting. On the one hand, he is more nervous than anyone else. "Yan Yan, I''m sorry, are you ok?" Then he asked the assistant to prepare blankets, ginger sugar water, and so on. He felt sorry to perform a performance and knelt down on the spot.


    There are many people in the play, especially the director, who frowned at that time.


    However, before the director''s attack, Su Tang smiles down. It''s not because of her generosity, but because she sees Jiang Jun''s little assistant taking pictures with her mobile phone.


    She is sure that if the director dares to swear, tomorrow''s hot search will be contracted by her again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    After the play is finished, Su Tang changes her clothes, drinks the ginger syrup prepared by her little assistant, and slowly stops Jiang Jun who is about to leave.


    "Jiang Yingdi, do you have time to talk?"


    As soon as they met, the atmosphere of the crew was a little delicate. After all, they had been playing for nearly ten times in the play just now.


    Even if it''s a newcomer, it''s easy for newcomers to make mistakes. But who is Jiang Jun? Even if he''s ng occasionally, he will never be more than ten times. Although he''s always nervous, hissing and asking, they''ve seen a lot in the entertainment industry.


    It''s too common to laugh on the surface and stab in the back.


    There are many people in the entertainment industry. For example, Jiang Jun, the elder brother of nuannan, is very tolerant. But in fact, he is jealous and careful, and he is also very arrogant. Especially now that he has become a movie king, this kind of arrogance is almost to the marrow.


    Now he was stopped by Su Tang, but he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he continued to maintain the appearance of guilt.


    "How is Yan Yan? Shall I take you to the hospital? " After that, seeing Su Tang''s refusal, he said, "I''m afraid you don''t feel anything now. I''ll have a seizure later. Well, if you feel uncomfortable later, or if you feel uncomfortable one day these days, remember to tell me."


    There is no flaw in hearing this.


    Su Tang, holding the thermos cup, didn''t have the posture of asking questions. Instead, she said with a smile, "it''s not because of this that Jiang Yingdi is stopped. But I heard recently that Jiang Yingdi is with my sister. I just want to ask."


    She suddenly mentioned Qiao Yue, which was obviously beyond Jiang Jun''s expectation. The fake smile on her face disappeared, and the whole person was not calm before.


    "Who are you listening to?"


    Compared with Jiang Jun''s excited appearance, Su Tang was very calm, "ah, isn''t it?"


    "No!" Jiang Jun subconsciously denied it, but after that, he stared at her nervously. "It''s not like that. I do know Miss Qiao Yue. But others, such as being together or something... "


    His words are a little incoherent, and Su Tang, obviously, has no patience to finish, "are you really not together?"


    Jiang Jun froze, because he was not sure whether he had something to do with her.


    "What do you know?" He lost his smile, but it was obviously different from before.


    It''s a flattering smile.


    Su Tang said, "don''t be nervous, Jiang Yingdi. I''m just curious about how far Jiang Yingdi and my sister have gone. Don''t worry, I''m not an open-minded person. We are all adults and can be responsible for what we do. "


    The more she advised him not to be nervous, the more nervous Jiang Jun was. After all, he and Qiao Yue had been so close, but they were not lovers.


    Once this kind of news goes out, it will affect him to some extent.


    He hesitated and didn''t dare to speak. In the end, his forehead was sweating.


    Su Tang is not aggressive, but the more she smiles, the more afraid Jiang Jun is.


    It''s not easy for him to get to this stage. Therefore, he is very interested in his own news, and now he has not made any mistakes. Of course, no matter how careful he is, he will make mistakes, but before that, he can suppress those news with a little money.


    But if she is in front of her, she is not short of money.


    He suddenly regretted his revenge on her, otherwise, there would not be this confrontation now.


    He didn''t open his mouth. Su Tang was very patient. "It turns out that Jiang Yingdi didn''t know himself. I thought my sister was the only one who didn''t know."


    Jiang Jun learned about the relationship between them in Qiao Yue''s side. Although he didn''t tear his face, he fought behind his back. He didn''t know how many times.


    In the end, she has a negative distance with Qiao Yue, and the balance in her heart begins to incline to Qiao Yue. In his opinion, Qiao Yan has got so much, but she still suppresses Qiao Yue everywhere. No matter how much hatred she had when she was a child, it''s time to put it down.


    It''s too aggressive.


    In this way, like Qiao Yan''s little mind, also became pale.


    "You haven''t told me. You know everything." Jiang Jun doesn''t dare to talk too much. He can only ask what she knows.


    But where would sue tell him about this.


    "What do I know? This is between you and my sister. As a sister, I just care about it. As for the rest, it''s your own business. " Then she handed the mug to her assistant and arranged her clothes. "Ah, it''s late. I have to go back to have a rest. Goodbye, Jiang Yingdi."


    This bright threat, especially the winning smile in the end, made Jiang Jun kick the props beside his feet.


    He was angry, but the props group was angry.


    "Jiang Yingdi, what are you doing?"


    Just a little props division, Jiang Jun did not put in the eye at all, this is not, casually apology is also very arrogant.


    Props division gas want to kill, although it is not a valuable props, but it is also their own efforts ah.Su Tang went back to the hotel and felt sore. It''s late autumn now. Although it''s not as cold as freezing, the cold is so heavy. No matter how shallow the pool is, it''s cold enough. Besides, after nearly ten trips back and forth, the iron body can''t stand it.


    The little assistant was so angry that there was no outsider at the moment, and there was no scruple in scolding people.


    "Boss, just let that Jiang Jun go?"


    Su Tang was lying lazily on the bed and said with a smile, "do you think I''m such a kind person?"


    Little assistant has been with her for two years. These two years are her most Buddhist. After all, there is still a system to take over in the middle of the way. Therefore, Su Tang hesitated to ask.


    But if you can ask that, there must be a way out.


    So the little assistant began to get excited.


    What a mess! She hasn''t seen the boss make trouble yet!


    Especially when I think of her great achievements, my little assistant''s eyes are bright.


    "Do you need sacks, boss? Or, what about thugs? Where did the boss find all those thugs before? "


    Su Tang said, "what kind of thug? Why do I need sacks? "


    Little assistant, "I''ve heard before that you put people in sacks and sink people into the river!"


    Su Tang


    "Wake up, society ruled by law, what you said is against the law."


    "Ah? Didn''t it sink into the river? "


    "No, it''s just that the man was stupid. He fell into the river and made me black. As for the other... " She suddenly squinted, "it''s true that she has a sack, but she prepared the sack herself, and I, I just use her method to deal with herself."


    It''s exciting to listen to these things.


    Little assistant, "so these are two things?"


    Su Tang said, "no, it''s all one thing, but they are all a group of people, so in the end, it turns out that I put on a sack and sink people into the river."


    In the early years, many people in the circle were envious because of her rapid rise. That time, it was an ancient costume drama. She suddenly became the first woman from the fourth woman, which directly angered the first woman. As for the sack, it was a prop of the crew. What the first woman said was to tease her. She wanted to put a set on her head to see if the size of the sack was right. Instead, she was killed Sue sugar put it in.


    Now, the girl has disappeared. It is said that she is married and divorced. But who cares? Anyway, Sutang doesn''t care.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    Su Tang spent three months in the cast, not long or short, but on the day when her part was finished, Pei Yan gave her a big surprise.


    How to say this? Because she was filming in the next city, when she got home by car, she found that her home had been occupied.


    Qiao Yue is wearing home cotton casual clothes. Although Peiyan is always wearing a tie and a suit, this guy has a kind of ability. Even outside, his inborn noble temperament makes him more like a master than Su Tang, as if this is his territory.


    At the moment when the fingerprint electronic lock was opened, the two people in the living room moved their eyes at the same time. At that moment, Su Tang was like a guest who suddenly broke in.


    She looked at the scene in the living room in consternation, even forgot to change her shoes, and blurted out: "ah, sorry, maybe I went wrong." Said, really back to the door.


    Pei Yan can''t laugh or cry. During this period of time, he also found out that the lovely and simple little girl in high school is now on the skin.


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Tangmu said with a small face, "Oh, I didn''t go wrong. In this case, can I ask you what''s the situation?"


    Qiao Yue''s face was obviously unnatural at the moment when she came in, but she was once a high-ranking white lotus. Although she was a little scared by Su Tang''s repeated attacks, she was always confident that she could do it again because Su Tang didn''t tear her face from beginning to end.


    This time, she came because she heard the news from Jiang Jun. she was afraid that Su Tang had evidence in her hand, so she wanted to go to her home to see if she could find any clues and destroy them again.


    Qiao Yue doesn''t worry about the fingerprint code lock on Su Tang''s side, because she knows that her sister looks smart, but sometimes she is lazy. For example, this time, she just tried the code lock and opened it.


    But I never thought that she would see Pei Yan here after opening it.


    At that time, there was a smile on Pei Yan''s face that had not disappeared. Qiao Yue had seen that smile before, and it was because she had seen it that her restless heart became mad and began to be jealous.


    it was as like as two peas and Joe Yan, who were two times in high school, and eight times in the ten times of pee banquet would show such a smile, which is the honor no one will ever have. Because in the eyes of Pei Yan, no one can be left but Joe, who includes her sister, who is exactly the same as Joe.


    The male god of the girl''s ignorant period occupied all her heart, but it was such a noble and gentlemanly male god that one day she went down from the altar, which no one could tolerate.


    If Pei Yan has been high above, no one can get, then everyone will only pay attention quietly, but one day, he was picked, it is the public enemy of all of them.


    But Qiao Yan''s method is really powerful. She can solve all the troubles in high school. In the end, she almost caught her several times. Even Qiao Yue thought that she would tear her face. As a result, the thin layer of window paper has never been broken.


    Qiao Yue always thought that she was looking at her sister''s sake and didn''t dare to do too much. Even before she came here today, she thought the same way. But until now, when she looked at Qiao Yan again, she suddenly woke up.


    Qiao Yan has never been a kind person, no one can get benefits in her hands, except her Qiao Yue, or at least, she is the only one who can retreat completely.


    But it turned out that she didn''t let herself go. She was just hanging her, holding the evidence in her hand, laughing at her nervousness. She couldn''t sleep at night, but she didn''t dare to tear her face.


    Such means are more terrible than tearing the face directly.


    After all, once she tears her face, Qiao Yue will know the card in her hand, instead of now. No matter what she does, she has to look forward and backward. She is afraid that she will take the wrong step and be doomed.


    The slow knife kills people invisibly, which is the most grinding.


    Qiao Yue even back two steps, looking at Su sugar''s eyes, full of fear, she dare not say, afraid to say the wrong thing.


    It''s a mistake to sneak here today!


    Qiao Yue''s change is too obvious, which makes Su Tang and Pei Yan''s eyes stop on her.


    "No, it''s nothing. My parents said they haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m afraid you''re not doing well. Let me have a look." Qiao Yue lowered his head, because he was afraid, and his voice was not sharp. "I, I thought you would be at home, but after opening the door, I found that it was Mr. Pei."


    This is too false. They both know that Su Tang threatened Jiang Jun with her relationship with the movie king, and then she sneaked in. Anyone with a brain would think about this.


    The more Qiao Yue said, the more guilty he felt. He wanted to run away, but unexpectedly, Pei Yan suddenly opened his mouth at this time.


    "I hear miss Joe is with my third brother now?"


    Pei Yan''s words made Su Tang''s mouth open slightly.


    Lying trough, she''s such a mean, cow!


    Compared with Su Tang''s surprise, Qiao Yue was obviously afraid. She suddenly felt that the male god who had never forgotten before suddenly became disgusting. He stood with Qiao Yan, and they were two demons!"No, no, it''s just a meeting."


    "Ah, that''s it." Pei Yan showed a very alienated and polite smile, "I listen to my third brother''s tone, thought you were together."


    Qiao Yue''s voice was a little trembling. At the moment when she just entered the door, she even wanted to seduce her once male god!


    "No, maybe it''s a misunderstanding."


    Qiao Yan knows that she has a lot to do with the movie king, and Pei Yan knows that she has a lot to do with Pei Xi. As long as one of them mentions it, then


    Qiao Yue did not dare to think about it any more. After explaining her relationship with Pei Xi, she ran away.


    As soon as she left, Su Tang could not help but tut. She had the heart of thieves but not the courage of thieves. She came to her house and did it directly.


    Compared with her indulgence, Pei Yan was obviously unhappy, "why does Yan Yan indulge her all the time?"


    Sue sugar casually found an excuse, "who let us be sisters."


    Pei Yan frowned, rare, when they were alone, a trace of anger floated up, "she doesn''t deserve it."


    Pei Yan used to be polite to her sister because of Su Tang''s relationship, but after several exchanges, she found that she did not deserve the respect of his fiancee.


    Su Tang is happy. The reason why she didn''t kill Qiao Yue is that Qiao Yue thought of it.


    Obviously, it''s more interesting to use this kind of blunt knife slowly than to die all at once.


    "You haven''t explained to me that you and she are suddenly in my house?"


    Pei Yan corrected, "it''s not your family, it''s our family."


    Su Tang


    "All right, our family, and then?"


    Pei Yan thought of Qiao Yue''s dismay and panic when he just opened the door and saw him. He couldn''t help but point her white forehead, "what have you caught her recently?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Pei Yan in a short worry, soon remember the little fiancee means, Qiao Yue such a Duan, in her hands can not get benefits.


    Before angry, but also because of concern is chaos.


    Now think about it, Qiao Yue now met her, with the mouse met the cat, can not meet without meeting, she holds Qiao Yue so many handle, let go of a, Qiao Yue will be doomed.


    "So you''re hanging her?"


    Thought is guessed, Su sugar only pick eyebrow smile, "banquet you say this, own sister, how can send her to the end of the road."


    Pei Yan didn''t believe that.


    Because according to the information he collected these days, before Qiao''s bankruptcy, Qiao''s couple forced her to ask for money from the Pei family. Because of her refusal and vicious words, not only her living expenses and tuition fees were cut off, but even her family refused to let her go back.


    At that time, she was just an adult, and the money around her was not enough to support her life, but she bit her teeth in a daze and took all these responsibilities alone.


    Pei Yan in high school hated her so much that today''s Pei Yan loves her so much.


    In the past, he didn''t understand why she was so difficult and didn''t want to ask for help. He would rather drink with those dandies and make money from them. But now he knows, because she has her own self-esteem and pride.


    If she really begged herself, she would have gone on the way of Mr. and Mrs. Qiao, or maybe she would have broken all the relationship with herself because she was biting her teeth to prevent him from being sucked by Mr. Qiao.


    Sometimes, once the heart is partial to someone, many things will have a filter.


    No, Pei Yan has already made up for a pathetic counter attack from those materials. Therefore, those resentments in the past have disappeared because of this counter attack.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 30%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    Sue sugar''s mind was guessed, not flustered, but the next system prompt, but let her whole person shocked.


    What''s going on, trough?


    Did she do anything?


    Why is Pei so happy all of a sudden?


    She looks up and looks at someone again. It''s no different from usual. It''s just that her eyes are more gentle, but that''s it.


    So, what just happened?


    Su Tang doesn''t know that Pei Yan has made up a big play, turning her from a slut girl into an inspirational and strong little cute girl. At this moment, he just wants to make up for his past mistakes and love her well.


    "That''s naughty." Then he reached out and shaved her nose, "but I like it."


    Sue sugar was in a trance. "Don''t you hate it?"


    Pei Yan pick eyebrows, "hate what?"


    Su Tang pointed to herself, "I, you see, are all my own sisters, but I''m so bad. I have so many handles in my hand, and I brush the existence in front of her from time to time. As long as I want, I can completely destroy the rest of her life."


    Pei Yan was distressed: "not bad, my little fiancee is the best in my heart."


    If not, he would not have been separated from the little girl for so long. Of course, he didn''t blame other people completely. After all, he was responsible for it. However, he saw it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears. At that time, as long as he investigated it again, he might be able to find out the truth.


    But he chose to be a coward.


    At the beginning, she couldn''t be protected. Now, no one can hurt her with words!


    Su Tang only thinks that this guy''s filter is as thick as a city wall. She''s embarrassed to say that.


    She is a human being, but no one can be perfect, and she also accepts her own shortcomings.


    "Banyan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Pei Yan, "I want to propose."


    Su Tang:???


    What the hell!


    This master is not in the right state today!


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Pei Yan, "of course I know, I want Yan Yan to marry me, but I also know that Yan Yan doesn''t agree."


    Su Tang was even more surprised. She thought carefully. He guessed it perfectly.


    "And you ask?"


    Pei Yan''s attitude was very good. Hearing the speech, he said: "it doesn''t matter. If you don''t agree today, I''ll ask again tomorrow. If I don''t agree tomorrow, I''ll get married the day after tomorrow. "


    He said so confident, Sue sugar that restless heart, very want to hit.


    "What if I marry someone on the way?"


    When the little girl asked this, her black eyes were bright, and Pei Yan even saw a look of eager to try.


    Then he turned blue.


    He forgot that his little fiancee is more popular now than she used to be. She has plenty of time if she wants to.


    "No!"


    Pei Yan''s deep feeling didn''t last for a minute. Soon, he was defeated by Su Tang.And Su Tang, at the moment when he sank his face, suddenly looked relieved, "ah, banyan, this is you."


    Pei Yan


    He was affectionate, so he fed the dog.


    His little fiancee is not only ungrateful, but also thinks he is sick!


    He slightly help the forehead, but soon, and low smile, "you ah, what should I do with you?"


    Compared with his helplessness, Su Tang was heartless with a smile, "what to do, what to do. What''s more, when someone proposes, it''s not full of affection, but it doesn''t hinder the fight after marriage at all. " She said this with a shrug, "isn''t it good to make money?"


    Pei Yan sighed, he suddenly found that the little girl may be in conflict with falling in love.


    Perhaps, because of the experience in high school, she left a bad memory, so now, he can feel that she is accepting herself, but the last step is not willing to nod.


    For her, compared with marriage or something, now is the best state.


    "Never mind, I can wait for you."


    Two people before that sentiment, is she starts, so now, starts afresh by him.


    Sue sugar didn''t change her shoes at her feet. Listening to him, she bent down like a little evasive, "go away, I''ll change my shoes."


    Pei Yan didn''t force her either. She just asked with a smile, "what would you like to eat at night?"


    When it comes to food, it''s more exciting for Su Tang than before. Not only does she raise her head, but she even reports the menu quickly.


    Pei Yan was obedient, but after she changed her shoes, he thought of one thing and said, "I''ll change the code lock in the future."


    Su sugar meal, but it doesn''t matter, "change the password is too troublesome, I can''t remember."


    Her community is very private, and most people can''t get in.


    "Ah, by the way, do you know how Qiao Yue got into the community?"


    It''s easy to decipher the password, but Qiao Yue is not a user. He can''t get in.


    Pei Yan, "my third brother has a real estate here. She has been with my third brother recently. It''s not difficult for her to come in."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    When Pei Yan talks about Qiao Yue, even though he knows that his little fiancee is not soft hearted, he just teases her, but his heart is still cold.


    According to the information he later found, his little fiancee had a bad reputation for some time, and all of this was due to her. After all, with the same face, many people would admit their mistakes.


    And that, at the same time hook up so many people, the means is also very good, because Qiao Yue never admit that he is Qiao Yan, support dead also intentionally or unintentionally guide, once found, will play crazy family card.


    After all, the famous words, which she often said.


    For example, it is her own sister, she is proud of her sister, so she always mentions one or two from time to time. If it causes misunderstanding, I''m very sorry.


    There is, Yan Yan is Qiao''s proud, but if you are because she is close to me, I''m sorry, I''m Qiao Yue.


    Then, it will retreat, directly cut off the contact of that person.


    Who doesn''t like beauties? Besides, Qiao Yue didn''t do anything harmful to them. In the end, some people even blame themselves. They think it''s their own problem, but they hurt such a beautiful girl.


    In this way, the fish began to bite one by one.


    Pei Yan has always thought that he had a hard time these years. His face has attracted a lot of attention. I''m afraid he has forgotten such an ex boyfriend for a long time. However, it was only after a thorough investigation that he found that no one in the world is easy.


    He is in Pei''s difficult, and her side, may also be experiencing difficulties.


    Unconsciously, Qiao Yan''s image in his heart has been completely reversed. From deep-seated scheming and taking money as his life, to today''s constant self-improvement, Pei Yan likes it more and more, and feels more and more distressed when he thinks about it.


    "Yan Yan, if you have something next time, I hope you can tell me."


    They are together. If something happens, he hopes to carry it together.


    Su Tang is still heartless. Pei Yan doesn''t know what to say. She also answers with a smile. But Pei Yan is not sure whether she has heard it or not.


    But it doesn''t matter. She didn''t listen. He can talk about it next time.


    Over and over again, one day, I can approach her heart.


    After filming, Su Tang plans to take a holiday for herself, but unexpectedly, her agent comes to the door with a pile of scripts.


    Su Tang''s heart is to refuse, she is so rich, and can''t take away, why so hard work?


    Life is short, have fun in time!


    "Can I refuse?"


    Zhang Wan was used to her dead fish appearance. She hummed and said coldly, "no, I asked you to choose at least two of the scripts last time. You were lazy and only took on the role of No.2 woman. Why do you want to have a holiday for yourself now?" Then she piled all the scripts at her feet.


    Su Tang stands on the sofa. After Pei Yan''s shameless daily report, she gives up the habit of wearing silk nightdress and wraps herself up.


    This is not, Zhang Wan will finish important things, then pick eyebrows, "Pei always like girl wind? How did you suddenly change your habit of wearing a nightgown? "


    Su Tang is wearing a PINK COTTON PAJAMA with little rabbit on it. She has black hair without any powder. She only wears a ball at will. Besides, this shape looks like a high school student.


    After Zhang Wan brought her on the road, it was rare for her to dress so young. Now at first glance, she was surprised.


    Su Tang is still in that position, paralyzed on the sofa, but her hand is casually pressing the TV remote control in her hand, "it''s not Pei who likes girlish style, it''s me."


    Zhang Wan, "has sex changed?"


    Su Tang tut a, "before the Nightgown is too sexy."


    Silk, close to the body, curves are all at a glance.


    Zhang Wan suddenly, and then the gossip in her eyes almost overflowed, "can''t see ah Yan, I''ve taken you for so many years, haven''t seen what you''re afraid of."


    In the early days, there was no fame. There was no one in the entertainment industry to take with her. It was easy for new people to suffer losses. But over the years, Zhang Wan had to admire her. No matter she was a nobody or today''s big shot, she never let herself suffer losses once.


    If she had not experienced such a thing, she would not have believed it.


    So now, because of a Pei banquet, she doesn''t even dare to wear her favorite clothes. It''s really amazing.


    At this time, the TV in the room just stopped on a documentary. Then, Zhang Wan heard Su Tang sigh.


    "I''m not afraid of him, I''m afraid of myself. You say that such a handsome man is swaying in front of me every day. He wants to test my will


    As soon as she finished, there was a voice over on TV.


    - spring is coming, and it''s time for all things to recover. With the advent of the wet season, all things begin to stir


    The commotion of the narrator is very spiritual, especially with Su Tang, which makes Zhang Wan''s mouth beat hard.


    Su Tang, after reading pangbai on TV, complained again: "ah, it''s hard to be a person."Zhang Wan:???


    "The way you talk, be direct to me!"


    Su Tang said, "Wan Wan, you say, if I don''t give Pei Yan to you carefully, and I''m not in charge like you, what will happen?"


    Zhang Wan didn''t know what would happen. She just looked at her silly child sympathetically, then turned around and said hello with a smile, "Mr. Pei, you came back so early today."


    A total Pei, Su sugar almost fell from the sofa, she turned in horror, but see Pei Yan smiling at her, that smile, Su sugar instantly counselled.


    "Cough, banquet..." The voice is small, very weak.


    Pei Yan is also carrying vegetables in her hand. As we all know, the actress is very strict in weight management, so although Su Tang loves to eat, she doesn''t eat much. She just eats the essence. Pei Yan also understood this, so he wasted a lot of effort in order to fatten people up. Unfortunately, when it came to filming time, the little girl would be very dedicated and automatically cut down, which made him very frustrated.


    It''s not so hard to be Peiyan''s wife.


    Unfortunately, he thought about this in his heart, because he knew that the little girl always had a strong sense of career.


    "Can I have fish tonight?"


    Su Tang, of course, was too good, but because of her guilty heart, she stood up and tried to fight in the kitchen, but Pei Yan refused.


    "No, just watch TV." Then he glanced at the TV.


    It''s very embarrassing. It''s the male courtship scene on TV.


    So, Pei Yan showed an unexpected smile and said: "Yan Yan used to like this."


    No, you listen to me!


    Su tangerkang tried to save her face. Unfortunately, the other party had already walked into the kitchen with vegetables, but before she left, she gave her a meaningful smile.


    She shivered a moment, regret, very regret, nothing to see what animal world ah!


    "Wan Wan, help me


    Zhang Wan''s strength demonstrated once again what it means to fly separately in the face of disaster, "silly child, what are you afraid of? Isn''t this the result you want?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    Zhang Wan was very discerning. Before Pei Yan rushed, he immediately proposed to leave. Before he left, Pei always wore a lovely girl''s apron and gave a gentle smile.


    "Miss Zhang won''t stay for dinner?"


    How dare Miss Zhang? Although Mr. Pei laughs so innocently, she is also a well-known agent. She knows the subtext of these big men best.


    I''ll stay for dinner. It''s about decapitation.


    Looking at her silly children, Zhang Wan sighed deeply. Forget it, stupid people have their own happiness.


    Here, Zhang Wan refuses to stay, and Pei Yan doesn''t want to. It seems that he just mentioned it casually, but it''s different from Zhang Wan''s estrangement tone. When he talks with Su Tang again, he''s like coaxing a child.


    "Yanyan, go wash your hands. Dinner will be fine later."


    Su Tang is feeling guilty now. She can do whatever she wants.


    Sauerkraut fish is very successful, Su Tang eat, then forget the embarrassment before, until we Pei always speak again.


    "Why don''t you watch TV?"


    Su Tang caught the fish with an awkward and polite smile. "The rice is so delicious. What kind of TV do you watch?"


    Pei Yan couldn''t help laughing. He thought it was more interesting to tease his little fiancee than to have dinner. "I think that program was very good just now. It''s a good meal." Then he got up and turned on the TV.


    Su Tang wanted to make a case at that time. I don''t want you to think, I want me to think!


    However, she dare not say this, because the TV has been turned on, and more embarrassing than before, just a male courtship picture, now is the attack version, the process of making children!


    Pei Yan enjoyed watching it. As for Su Tang


    Don''t ask, ask is want to die!


    She was so loveless that she collapsed on the dining chair that even the delicious sauerkraut fish was tasteless.


    Pei Yan knew that Zhang Wan must have a job. He wanted to know about her, so he asked, "have you got a new job recently?"


    Su Tang nodded and pointed to the pile of documents not far away. "Those, Wan Wan, let me pick one."


    Pei Yan, "did Yan choose it?"


    Sue Sugar Skull pain, "too much, I don''t want to see today."


    Pei Yan had almost eaten. With her permission, she picked up the script.


    In view of Su Tang''s position in the circle, the scripts are pretty good, but many of them are big girl''s main plays. This shooting will start in March at least.


    Pei Yan frowned. The last scene was just a female No. 2. She had been shooting for more than two months. If it was the female owner Pei Yan thought about it and felt that he couldn''t stand the separation for so long.


    Just then, a variety show came into his sight.


    Love variety show, well, it''s good, but also can take him.


    "Yan Yan, I remember you seldom shoot variety shows."


    He remembered that his fiancee had been searching for her for several days. Many fans begged her to play and sing! Isn''t it money? They are willing to smash it, as long as you are willing to make an album!


    Of course, there are still some fans who say they don''t deserve names? So long no filming, out is singing, so this is to become a singer?


    Pei Yan knew for the first time that the same person could be torn like this.


    As a result, his fiancee didn''t even respond. She was very arrogant, but he liked it.


    He likes the way she has confidence. Anyway, he can protect her. As long as she is happy, the outside world is a fart!


    Su Tang was very restrained when she was filming some time ago. She didn''t work during this time. She indulged herself a little. She had a round stomach and collapsed on the dining chair. She didn''t want to move any more.


    "Aung? Why do you ask this all of a sudden? "


    Pei Yan, "there''s a variety show. I think it''s very interesting. Do you want to join it?" Then he handed over the document.


    Su Tang reaches out her hand, then her eyelids jump, "love show variety show?"


    Pei Yan nodded, "I can play in friendship." Then he added, "no money."


    Su Tang laughed and said, "don''t, don''t take money. Thanks to the huge property fee of the villa every year, we Pei always don''t take money. Then I don''t get it."


    Although it was a joke, Pei Yan''s heart was boiling hot. His little fiancee finally drew him to his side.


    What''s more, the variety show over there was just handed down the book. As for whether it was successful or not, I didn''t expect it at all. But who could have thought that it was just like this, Qiao Yan took it! Not only took it, but also brought Pei Yan! What a great thing!


    The next day, the director was afraid of Su Tang''s repentance and came to sign the contract with someone in person.


    The director came too suddenly. Su Tang finished signing the contract, but Pei Yan didn''t sign it. However, the director gave some advice. It was the young master of Pei''s group, who is now in charge of Pei''s family. Millions of people came every minute to sign this small contract.


    "Yan Yan, this is Mr. Pei''s contract. You see, when you are free, you can ask him to sign a contract. If you are free, I will take the contract back."The director is a little fat, but I don''t know if it''s too much pressure. Anyway, there are few hairs on her head. With her simple tone, Su Tang can''t bear it.


    "You wait, I''ll make a call."


    At the other end of the line, Pei Yan was in a meeting. Seeing the caller ID, the meeting was interrupted directly. This is the first time that a little girl called him when he was working. This call must be answered!


    Su Tang confirmed that Pei Yan could go there, so she took the director to Pei group directly.


    Pei group.


    The receptionist knew Su Tang, so when she appeared, she covered her mouth and almost screamed.


    Oh, oh, yes, it''s the landlady!


    Su Tang gave her a smile, then, the front desk lady didn''t crack, directly whispered: "ouch, ouch, I''m dead! I''m dead


    As soon as Pei Yan got off the elevator, he heard the exclamation and frowned. Pei was very unhappy.


    It''s disgusting to have too many rivals.


    So, when he appeared in the hall, he took Sue sugar''s hand like a sovereign, and then, glanced at the little girls standing at the front desk.


    However, they are not afraid, but their eyes are brighter.


    Same frame, same frame! Knock so long, they finally knock to the live version!


    Tianrao, today is really a happy day!


    As soon as Su Tang saw his eyes, he knew what he was thinking in his heart. He couldn''t help but put his hand on someone''s waist and said, "don''t make trouble."


    It''s really painful to be pinched, but Pei Yan is very happy. The little girl seldom takes the initiative. He can make up for the process of making a baby.


    "Well, no, I''ll take you up."


    The director signed the contract in fear of delaying the CEO''s making money, so without waiting for Pei Yan to stay, he immediately packed up his things, took his assistant and fled the scene.


    It''s Sutang. It''s left.


    She drank the tea made by Mr. Pei himself. She looked like a precious Persian cat, lazy and charming. "Banyan, will I disturb you?"


    At that moment, Pei Yan understood those fatuous monarchs who had never been in court since then. Beauty was on his side. Who cares about work!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    There are a lot of variety shows in love these days, but no one has made a big contribution this time.


    Movie king and movie queen, gather together, even if, the most important thing is Qiao Yan''s twin sister also appeared!


    The program team played so well that everyone screamed!


    You have the ability to release information and shoot variety shows!


    My God, what a wonderful variety show! I can see Mr. Pei filming for us in my lifetime!


    Ah, my Yan Yan, I''ve been working hard recently. I was afraid that she would retire for the old, so long! Wuwuwu, I''m relieved to see you open again.


    I''m the only one curious about Qiao Yan''s sister Qiao Yue''s beauty? They all say twins. I don''t know if they look like twins.


    -- I''m not interested in Qiao Yue''s appearance. I''m just jealous. Why can she take down the movie king? My brother Jiang Jun


    In front of them, Qiao Yue didn''t take Jiang Jun down. They are just friends. It''s the requirement of radio and television recently that there must be plain people in the variety show. It happens that Qiao Yue meets the film emperor and plays a couple of screen lovers. Attention, it''s screen lovers, not real lovers!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang is surprised that Jiang Jun still dares to stay in the same program group with her. Tut, Qiao Yue''s aura is awesome. It''s OK.


    Su Tang didn''t put Qiao Yue and Jiang Jun''s small hand in his eyes, but Zhang Wan was very angry.


    "The program group didn''t even say that Qiao Yue and Yan Yan need me to get them away?"


    Su sugar, "don''t, it''s not easy to mix up in front of the screen, it''s all a family, how can I do this to her, let her on."


    She would like to see what other moves her good sister has.


    There are five couples in the show, four of them are regular guests, and the remaining one will be changed in each issue. They are temporary guests.


    In addition to Su Tang and Pei Yan, Jiang Jun and Qiao Yue, there are still two couples left, namely, singer Fei le and his girlfriend, and an older couple, who are the only couple to get married in this program.


    After the shooting of the variety show, they lived in the B & B in an ancient town in the first phase.


    The ancient town has not been over developed, but also retains its original characteristics. With bluestone tiles and Misty drizzle, there is no filter, and the picture is very beautiful.


    Most of the residents here are ethnic minorities. They love their national costumes and the land under their feet. They work at sunrise and rest at sunset. They live the most simple life. Compared with the noisy city, it is like a paradise in the world.


    It''s really not easy for a director to find such a wonderful place.


    B & B is not like luxury hotel, but it also has its beauty, quiet and beautiful, very suitable for relaxing.


    Among the five pairs of guests, the first is the married veteran artist, Xie Qi and his wife, the second is Jiang Jun and Qiao Yue, the third is Su Tang and Pei Yan, and so on, and the last is the temporary guest, Fang Zekai. Like him, he and his girlfriend are hosts.


    B & B is not big, but there is a courtyard. There are many osmanthus trees in the courtyard. Although they are not precious flowers, they are fragrant. Su Tang was greedy at that time.


    "The sweet scented osmanthus blooms well."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Qiao Yue said with a smile: "do you like it? We''ll plant it when we get home. "


    Listening to this, I don''t know how well their sisters feel. Su Tang is smiling, but Pei Yan knows that she has a lot to eat. "What do you want to eat? Sweet scented osmanthus tea, sweet scented osmanthus cake, or sweet scented osmanthus glutinous rice lotus root? "


    Su Tang said, "banyan, don''t do that. I''ll eat as soon as I come up. I''m a man with idol burden."


    Pei Yan pondered for a while, then said with a smile: "well, I want to eat, which one does Yan Yan think is delicious?"


    Su Tang touched her chin and said seriously, "why do I have to choose one? Can''t I have all of them?"


    This saying, Pei Yan naturally is all according to her.


    With this beginning, everyone will be familiar with it. At the beginning of the self introduction, everyone is in line with the rules, occasionally joking, only Pei banquet, and constantly talking.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Qiao Yan''s Peiyan."


    Originally, everyone was sitting in the courtyard drinking hot tea, but as soon as he spoke, many people choked.


    Who would have thought that president Tang Pei was such a president.


    At that time, Li Qing, Xie Qi''s wife, said, "young people have passion."


    Xie qiwenyan quit at that time, "what''s the matter? Middle aged people don''t deserve passion? Or do you have no passion for me? Can you, old lady? "


    Li Qing quit at that time.


    Several other couples, especially Feile, complained at that time, "no, I can''t let the little prince''s design collapse. Director group, come on, let''s have another one. I have to introduce myself again!"


    "Yes, we can''t let Mr. Pei take the lead alone. We all have to start over."In the end, this paragraph was edited in, and the director group specially made a comparison between the front and back, which can be said to be too much.


    Since it is love variety show, the main purpose of nature is love.


    When it comes to love, we all pay attention to a process. The director group requires us to write down the process of our first acquaintance.


    The process of writing can''t remind each other to talk, so ten minutes later, the published answers are very interesting.


    For example, Xie Qi, who used to sing that old people don''t deserve passion, wrote that when she met him for the first time, when she saw that he was full of depression, she handed him her food.


    And Xie Qi wrote: young and handsome, his wife fell in love at first sight, then with food.


    When the host announced the answer sheet, he laughed inconceivably, "no, so when we first met, what happened? Why did Li Qing say you were down?"


    Xie Qi is like a defeated rooster, dejected, "wife, is it really not because of my handsome?"


    Li Qing was very unfeeling. "I was shocked when you were wearing a beggar''s suit. I thought you couldn''t be like this no matter how depressed you were. I thought you were insane and almost called the police."


    People laugh, this is what magical misunderstanding.


    Xie Qi held his heart, "then why didn''t you tell me later?"


    Li Qing squinted at him, "I''m afraid you''ll cry with your heart covered." What as like as two peas, Li Qing''s words are now identical to the way of his performance,


    is still a laughing stock. Finally, the host asks curiously, "so what is the shape of Xie Kai at that time?"


    "At that time, I was just a dragon suit. It seemed that I played a disciple of the beggars'' sect. Before I could change my clothes, I was in a hurry to catch up with another troupe." Xie Qi said and repeated, "don''t look at me as a beggar. They all called me the most handsome beggar at that time!"


    Li Qing''s face is expressionless, "you are handsome now."


    Xie Qi''s eyes brightened, "really?"


    Li Qing, "fake."


    The host laughed so fast that he couldn''t stand up, and then randomly selected the next group of answers.


    "Eh, it''s Yan Yan and Mr. Pei. Let me come to Kangkang. What''s the feeling of first love?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    There are two pieces of paper in the host''s hand, one is spread out, which says: love at first sight, never forget.


    The other one is: a glimpse of the bird, a yearning day and night.


    The host was stunned, "so you two said yes? The content is consistent. "


    Su Tang''s eyes were bent, and although she had only a faint smile on her face, she said that she had been beautiful, and her eyes were bright. "He wrote it blindly. I was the one I was chasing at the beginning. For him, I spent a lot of effort on hot milk in the morning, fruit snacks in the afternoon, and greetings in the evening." When she said that, her head was slightly crooked, and she looked at Pei Yan with a smile. "We, Mr. Pei, were very cold at the beginning."


    Her words are really right. Pei Yan was a very cold person at the beginning. At the beginning, she ran into a wall everywhere. Until later, what changed her outlook?


    She thought, oh, it''s grades.


    As a child, Qiao Yan was oppressed by Qiao Yue everywhere. Even Qiao''s husband and wife were partial to Qiao Yue at the beginning. This kind of neglect for many years led to Qiao Yan''s silence. She was obviously a sister who looked the same, but because of her different personality, this situation changed only when Su Tang came.


    Because of her inferiority complex since childhood, Qiao Yan''s grades have always been inferior. At that time, Qiao''s family had already made a fortune and was considered a little rich, so high school was an aristocratic school for two children.


    Although the school is a noble school, you can go to it with money, but the teachers are also very strong, so the class is divided into three levels, namely top class, ordinary class, and the last international class.


    The top class is full of talents, and the teachers love it. The ordinary class is also good, at least the results are stable. Only the last international class. From beginning to end, many students in the international class didn''t even take the college entrance examination. Relying on their family money, they went abroad directly to gild.


    The arrival of Su Tang makes Qiao Yan''s life turn.


    What about the international class? In the end, it''s not that it has been able to beat all the top classes and become a legend of the school.


    After this, Pei Yan finally no longer ignored her.


    After all, as a man, I must be very proud. The former first place was suddenly taken away. How can I be indifferent.


    Su Tang''s words surprised many people. After all, Qiao Yan was beautiful. She didn''t look like a chasing girl, but she didn''t care. When she said it, she didn''t forget to praise her good taste.


    But these are su Tang''s perspectives. In Pei Yan''s eyes, the little girl is not bad at all.


    This is not, wait for her to finish, Pei Yan then low smile way: "Yan Yan is modest, the legend of Ming LAN high school department, still hang in the school net now." Said, actually took out the mobile phone, fingers quickly pressed a few buttons.


    Ming LAN high school''s campus network, only the students of this department can enter, now Pei Yan tune out, that home page heating and refining post, almost can be said to be a butcher version.


    Su Tang was also shocked. "Unexpectedly, Ming LAN has my legend."


    Pei Yan said, "senior high school won the first place as the provincial champion. As a result, they didn''t even study in University. Do you know how many teachers want to beat you?"


    The air was so quiet, because no one thought that Qiao Yan was the provincial champion at the beginning, but this one had never fired himself.


    Su Tang was a little embarrassed and touched her nose. "Some things were delayed in those years, but I went to college later. In front of the camera, let''s not say half a word and take bad children."


    Pei Yan said: "I never want to surpass you to win the so-called first place in such a situation."


    In a few words, people can feel the bloodbath of high school, the first and the second, this is the inextricable resentment.


    "And I''ve never been too cold to you."


    Su Tang was shocked again when she said this. No, you didn''t even glance at it at that time. Are you sure you didn''t say this to me?


    Su Tang''s big eyes were full of great doubts. Pei Yan couldn''t help but rubbed her hair with a smile. "If I don''t want to, you can''t get close to me."


    Pei Yan hung his eyes, and there was a light in his eyes, but the source of the light came from Su Tang.


    "So, you''re just being caught in the opposite direction by me."


    Reverse capture four words out, everyone took a hard breath.


    So when Xueba falls in love, are they all so enigmatic?


    Host surprised for a long time, "you learn bully to fall in love, are so terrible?"


    Su Tang, "so, were you playing hard to get?"


    Pei Yan picked an eyebrow and didn''t deny it at all.


    In high school, his little girl was never gloomy. Even at the beginning of the international class, all the teachers thought she was a scum, and he never did so.


    And later, time proved it.


    At first, he thought that her confession was true. He lost the big adventure. After all, the little girl was very dazzling, but he was not in her eyes.


    But later, one after another close, Pei Yan wavered, and his little fiancee, braver than he thought, chasing people, aboveboard, this who can bear.It was beautiful at the beginning, but Pei Yan''s eyes were dim in vain.


    He lost such a dazzling little girl.


    Try not to react, the whole person is immersed in it.


    So, after a long time, she thought she was a hunter and caught the man. In the end, she was the real prey!


    Play or male owners will play, this time, Su sugar lost convinced.


    Pei Yan suddenly took her hand. They broke up for many years, but he never forgot her in his heart.


    "Some people say that you can''t meet amazing people when you are young, otherwise you can''t spend the rest of your life peacefully. But I''m glad I met you. "


    "If you never forget, there will be an echo."


    "So this time, I''ll chase you."


    Three sentences in a row, the guests have to cover their hearts.


    God, what kind of fairy love is this!


    Female guests directly excited to hold their other side, and then crazy with eyes signal: you look at others! Look at them!


    And the male guests were miserable, holding their heads, full of pain, "no, I have to admit defeat, please don''t kill Pei."


    This person such a gag, affectionate atmosphere although pale, but the sense of variety up.


    Su Tang didn''t hold back the hand he was holding. He quietly clasped the palm of his hand with his fingers. This was a very ambiguous action. Sure enough, Pei Yan froze the next moment.


    Then, the successful prank of someone, laugh.


    "What are you afraid of? Everyone has another half. Come and kill me, too." Said, a lying flat, Ren taunt posture.


    Seeing this, everyone shook his hand crazily, "no, no, you Xueba, please forgive our group of xuezha."


    "Please give us a way to learn."


    "Ah, I can''t read books, but now I can''t even talk about love. I''m so angry!"


    Su Tang laughs, "what are you angry about? You don''t have a boyfriend around you. After you fight, you''ll be depressed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Su Tang and Pei Yan end here, the next group is the screen lovers Jiang Jun and Qiao Yue.


    Because of the need to create screen lovers, the content written on the small paper head is more or less ambiguous.


    No, what Jiang Jun wrote is: it looks good to cry.


    Qiao Yue wrote: is a very gentle brother.


    Cry very good-looking, a very gentle brother, these two words, even at first glance, can also taste a lot of ambiguity.


    This is not, the host asked on the spot, "so the first meeting, Qiao Yue is crying?"


    Jiang Jun, as a movie king, has long known what he looks like best.


    He smile, like a neighbor brother, looking at Qiao Yue, is also showing warmth, "well, we will know, or because of Yan Yan." He said, and looked at Qiao Yan, don''t see before the private two people almost tear face, but now, under the spotlight, it seems to be what friends, he said: "at that time Yan Yan and Pei engagement, I as one of the guests, accidentally bumped into a Yue, also don''t know what happened to her, but the children cry so sad, it must be very sad."


    A little friend, immediately close the distance between the two.


    The compere doesn''t know the crooked road inside, still ask that: "say, Yan Yan looks very similar to ah Yue."


    Qiao Yue nodded with a smile, "because they are twins, so they must be like twins. But I''m ashamed. Although I was born a few minutes earlier than Yan Yan, Yan Yan is more like a sister than me. "


    But Sue sugar did not laugh, and she did not expose her disgusting words, and let her play.


    Because of her attitude, let Qiao Yue recognize her dare not tear face, after all, so many lens, make big, fish dead net broken. She Qiao Yue is just a plain person, but she is not the same, big star, the future will be destroyed.


    So, she praised on the surface, but Su Tang knew that the girl started again.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve been beaten in the face by her before. Why hasn''t she got tired of it.


    Five pairs of guests were introduced one by one. At this time, most of the morning had passed, and the director group went on to the next task.


    Love variety show, of course, is to see sweet love, said so much before, now naturally is the performance.


    Each other as lovers, so sure to know each other''s preferences, this is not, the host let both sides secretly write down each other''s favorite food, and then, for love performance, is about to cook.


    Most of my favorite foods are right, but the next step is to jump.


    Xie Qi and his wife are OK. At the beginning, they fell in love with each other because of the box lunch. Compared with other food with high difficulty, the box lunch is mostly home cooked, and the cooking is simple.


    Then I went to Su Tang and asked for a basket to pick osmanthus.


    When the host came over, our chief executive was directly wearing a Gaoding suit, but he was holding an out of place basket in his hand. "Yanyan just stared at these osmanthus flowers, just in time, we will make her a osmanthus glutinous rice lotus root."


    If you really love someone, you will pay attention everywhere.


    But to the surprise of the host, compared with other people''s embarrassment, Mr. Pei is obviously at ease, "does Mr. Pei always cook?"


    Su Tang is no longer, Pei Yan''s life is light, just as Su Tang said before, this is a high cold Xueba, but now, Xueba has grown up, although he is like a gentlemanly, noble and elegant, his heart is still cold.


    The host is obviously the first time to interview such a person. Compared with other people, he is obviously more restrained.


    Pei Yan has agreed to participate in the variety show. How can he embarrass a host? Especially now Su Tang comes over and puts a piece of sugar in his mouth. His hair is even sweet.


    "No cooking, no wife."


    The host felt that he was forced to swallow a mouthful of dog food, so he ran to other guests.


    Other guests there can be lively, Qiao Yue did not calculate that there is cooking this matter, now the whole people are unable to start, do not know what to do.


    Jiang Jun is considerate, then said with a smile: "I love to eat more difficult to do, and is home to do, ah Yue will not do normal."


    Qiao Yue immediately down the steps, because there is no compulsory cooking, so she decided to give Jiang Jun a hand, and therefore, in the end, her lens is the least.


    On the other hand, there are a lot of shots of Sutang.


    It can also be said that things are quick, and the key is terrier. The director group naturally favors her.


    Cooking is to make the other half''s favorite food, but at noon, we all sit together to eat.


    As artists, everyone is very busy. Cooking is usually handed over to other people. Therefore, apart from Su Tang and Pei Yan, only Xie Qi and his wife can see the dishes. The others can hardly see the original appearance.


    Especially the temporary guest Fang Zekai, he cried at that time.


    "Xiaoxiao loves to eat durian, but I can''t stand that smell any more. My God, I don''t know how I got through it." He said, because he couldn''t cry, he directly touched some tea with his hand and wiped it on his face, "ah, I''m too difficult."Feile said, "this is to embarrass my little music prince! Otherwise, I don''t believe in cooking. Let me sing a song for you. "


    Su sugar propped her chin, smiling, "no, you say you are the little prince of music, singing is too simple for you."


    Feile was stuck at that time, "sister, I call you sister, don''t hurt me!"


    Su Tang said, "it''s no use calling my sister. I have to ask your girlfriend about this. Your girlfriend is satisfied before I give you dinner."


    Su Tang''s hand is very beautiful. She gives the initiative to her girlfriend directly.


    As a result, Fei Le''s girlfriend''s eyes were bright at that time, "Lele, you see, there are Movie Masters and movie queens here, your acting skills are so poor, such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, would you like to ask for advice?"


    Feile knelt down at that time. As we all know, our little music prince was embarrassed when he acted. His fans all told him to stay in the music circle. Don''t harm the film and television circle any more. Let the film and television circle survive.


    This shows how bad our little music Prince''s acting skills are.


    Feile''s girlfriend didn''t let him go because he was wronged. She even gave him a famous clip.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you either. Just come to a movie before Yan Yan, the most famous scene of a beautiful woman crying."


    Feile''s face was numb at that time. "You''re not really trying to embarrass me. You''re trying to kill me!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone burst into laughter.


    Then Fei Le said to Fang Zekai, "brother, I''d like to borrow the hand you just wiped your tears."


    Sometimes acting skills really need talent. Feile''s singing is first-class, but when it comes to acting skills, everyone laughs.


    "In the movie, the color of the face is the tears of the beauty. Here, it''s tie Hanhan who asks for Chui online."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    "Dear" this variety show, did not broadcast first red.


    When the director team finished cutting the trailer, the fans were boiling again.


    Ah, you have the ability to put the notice, you have the ability to put the positive film!!!


    My face is still so beautiful. I''m so glad.


    Brother in law Yan is beautiful in the golden age! God, it''s better than Jiang Jun! And the interaction between them, my God, I''m sour, even if I look good, there''s still so much love, whimpering, when it''s my turn to love sweetly.


    Upstairs, take away Jiang Yingdi. We are better than strength, not beauty.


    So, is today''s little prince another day to be beaten? Hahaha, I laugh to death. I may be a fake powder, so I like to see him beaten.


    The senior group also has fans! Uncle Xie, come on, duck!


    ¡­¡­


    With the announcement, but a few days, the positive film also came out.


    For Pei Yan''s first time at a variety show, Su Tang turned on the TV specially. As a result, the person who was supposed to work overtime suddenly returned home.


    Su Tang is sitting on the sofa, watching zhengle with her pad. Hearing the sound of the door opening, she naturally opens her arms and asks for a big hug.


    "Banyan, aren''t you working overtime today?"


    Pei Yan likes to go home. His little girl asks him if he has a hug.


    "What did you have for dinner?"


    As he asked, he simply held the person in his arms and saw her holding the pad with a slight eyebrow.


    "Is it on?"


    This question, clearly want to come back with the little girl to watch the premiere, but we Pei always don''t say.


    "The little assistant brought the dinner." She said, looking for a comfortable position in his arms, and then holding the pad to continue to watch, "the banquet just came back, just five minutes ago, let''s watch it together."


    "Good."


    Although the pictures in the video are all their experiences, they can be viewed from another angle, but they are very novel and funny.


    At this time, the lens is just aimed at Pei Yan. A big close-up shows our general manager Pei, frowning his good-looking eyebrows and speaking slowly with his cool and sexy voice, "well, what''s the most dissatisfied with the other half? We don''t exist. " He said, as soon as the painting style changed, he said, "but I once suggested that Yan Yan''s little assistant is a very capable person. It''s a bit condescending to stay with her as a little assistant. It happens that we have a mine in Africa and there is a shortage of people. I think the little assistant is very suitable."


    Pei Yan spoke seriously, and the host was shocked.


    That''s a mine!


    Ah, this damned rich man is so envious!


    "So, how did the little assistant offend you?"


    Pei Yan, "she finished the porridge that Yan Yan cooked for me."


    Tang Tang, the president of Pei''s family, was so hostile to a little assistant. As soon as the picture came out, the barrage was crazy.


    I didn''t expect you to be such a president!


    -- Mr. Pei Kangkang! If I don''t grab porridge with you, just ask Yan Yan for help. Is she still short of an assistant? If not, I''ll ask again tomorrow.


    It''s miserable for me to be abused and stuffed with dog food every day. Now I''m going to distribute it to Africa because of a pot of porridge. I can''t help hearing that I want to laugh! Ha ha ha ha.


    You all sympathize with the little assistant. Am I the only one who cares about the mines in Africa? That''s a mine! Father Pei, do you want a son? Good at eating.


    Do you want me to inherit my flowers? The little assistant is because he can eat hair distribution Africa. If you want another one to eat, I''m afraid you''ll be torn.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t expect to have such a scene. She couldn''t laugh or cry. "Can''t this be over?"


    Pei Yan snorted, "she ate my porridge." Then he declared again, "my porridge."


    Su Tang thought that her assistant was too miserable, but she thought of what she looked like when she knew about it, and she laughed so hard that she said, "OK, I''ll make it up to you."


    Pei Yan was afraid that she would go back on her promise and said, "yes, I agree."


    Su Tang grinned in his arms and said, "Hey, did you agree so soon? I thought it was going to be a little longer. "


    Pei Yan silently hugged the man again. After a moment, he closed his eyes and said slowly, "I''m afraid you''ll go back."


    This let Sue sugar a meal, began to recall whether he had anything, agreed and back.


    But at that time, she didn''t really care. She studied in the international class, but at that time, the international class was full of thorns, which made her feel very challenging. It was more interesting to accept those thorns than to chase Pei Yan every day.


    She recalled half a ring, Leng is didn''t think of anything, can only help the system, "dog son, I broke up with him, what also negative him?"


    This question, the system blurted out a, "slag girl."


    Su Tang choked, but she didn''t retort. Instead, she lay flat and laughed.The system once again lights a wax for the man, "when you promised to go to the same university with him, you also promised to live with him. Therefore, even during the college entrance examination period, he went to see the house for several days, and you broke up with him at the moment he bought the house."


    Su Tang


    System, "he asked you what kind of house you like. At that time, you talked nonsense with people. The French windows you like should match with green curtains, and the tablecloth should be bright red. The most important thing is that you say you like the European style retro bed, and the color of the bed should be purple!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Tang himself almost forgot this paragraph, "I remember he was silent at that time! So, don''t tell me, is he really doing this? "


    The system hum, "you say."


    Systematic answer, let Su sugar deep crime, but every change person, can''t follow her nonsense like this.


    Xu felt the stiffness of the little girl in his arms. Pei Yan asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    What else can I do? I feel very bad.


    Su Tang held her forehead slightly, her voice was small, and she looked guilty when she did something wrong. "I suddenly thought of an old thing."


    Pei Yan picked her eyebrows and motioned her to continue.


    Su Tang, "do you remember before the college entrance examination, you asked me what kind of decoration I like?"


    Su Tang''s guilty heart means lying. Pei Yan certainly can see that if he had changed the past, he would have denied the stupid things he had done in order to let her have no burden.


    But now, denying what to do and showing weakness properly will only make her feel more sorry for herself. Since there is a ready-made opportunity, how can he give up.


    So he finally asked, "you want to see that house."


    Sue sugar jumped out of his arms in shock. Her beautiful face was full of incredible words, "did you really get it out?"


    Pei Yan only looked at her deeply. At last, he opened his hand and said, "come here."


    I don''t know why, Su Tang always felt that this kind of him, strange and terrible, just like, wearing a mild mask, to devour her.


    Pei Yan saw that she didn''t move, endured the impulse to buckle her into her arms, patiently like a hunter, and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    It''s coming, it''s coming, it''s a smile, it''s even more terrible, yo!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    How did Pei Yan survive that year?


    He remembered clearly that he wanted to destroy her at the beginning, but at that time, something happened to the Pei family, so he didn''t have time to implement it. Time is a good medicine. Gradually, the violence in his heart was suppressed. He began to fake smile and deal with people. This situation lasted until a few years later, they met again.


    He thought he would get out of control, but for the first time, he was indifferent.


    At that moment, even he himself was surprised, once so crazy, but later, he could feel calm.


    Just when he turned around and intended to let each other go, fate did not let him go.


    But now, he was glad that he didn''t refuse her help.


    Some things, perhaps just a time did not respond, otherwise, how to explain, once again out of control?


    Su sugar finally head scalp numbness, want to escape the impulse, or obediently nest back.


    Pei Yan was in a good mood for a moment. "You haven''t told me, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Tang hung her head and said in a small voice, "I was a liar. I thought you would retort. After all..."


    Pei Yan took her words and said, "it''s really ugly."


    Su Tang wanted to die even more. "Ah, why didn''t you object at the beginning? You are Pei Yan! How can you tolerate such ugly things? "


    Pei Yan chuckles. It''s true that even the people in the soft clothing company are unimaginable when they arranged according to what she said.


    However, he was elated and even looked forward to it.


    Su Tang''s head is drooping lower. Why can she tolerate it? It''s not because she likes her?


    It''s just that those who are favored have no fear.


    "I''m sorry."


    At that time, she was so angry, but now, because of her three words, it seems that everything is gone.


    "Well, I don''t blame you."


    Pei Yan''s words made Su Tang''s eyes wide open. What a beautiful love it is! She''s so upset. He didn''t get angry and said he didn''t blame her!


    Pei Yan, "I was stupid at that time."


    Isn''t it stupid? Anyone with a little brain knows that she doesn''t want to live with her at all, otherwise how can she tell such a lie?


    Just as she said, who she was? When she was in the international class of Ming LAN college, she was able to beat all the top students and win the first place. What''s more, under her influence, there were a lot of people in the international class.


    Some people just have poor grades, but it doesn''t mean that others are poor. How could a dazzling person like her like that room.


    Pei Yan not only didn''t blame her, but began to blame herself. Su Tang was distressed at that time.


    She''s a scum. She''s not heartless.


    "I won''t allow you to say that about yourself!" She fiercely changed a posture, two people face to face, but then, the atmosphere is not the same.


    Compared with Pei Yan, who was a little immature in high school, today''s Pei Yan is calm and calm, but she has broken her precepts several times. Who can bear it!


    So Sue sugar didn''t think much about it. She took his face in her hand and gave him a heavy smack on his cheek.


    Pei Yan was stunned. After they met again, she never took the initiative unless he forced her. But now


    The smile of the corner of the mouth is deeper and deeper, as if ice and snow melt, the whole person is different.


    Su Tang took a look and liked it better. So she gave him a smack in the other half''s face.


    Then, see Pei Yan happy like a two fool, completely did not see the usual calm.


    Su Tang was also happy, just like a child who found a new toy. She was kissing her left face to her right face, which was not over yet. Finally, she rubbed heavily on his lips for a while.


    Cheek kiss, can be said to be warm and happy, but the lip is not the same.


    Pei Yan''s eyes were dark at that time, and he felt that his heart had been grasped, crisp and numb.


    His body was a little stiff, but soon he turned away from being a guest. At the moment when he took the initiative, his physical and mental satisfaction and the sigh of his soul excited him.


    Then Sue sugar''s phone rings.


    The harsh bell rings through the quiet living room. Su Tang''s attention is removed, and the atmosphere changes.


    Pei Yan wanted to ignore that damned cell phone at that time, but Su Tang pushed people away.


    Pei Yan, "shit!"


    Always calm people, but now irritable want to kill, Su sugar laugh all staggering.


    "Well, we have a lovely feast."


    Pei Yan gave her a deep look with fierce and lustful eyes.


    Banquet is not lovely, banquet just want to eat people!


    Sue sugar laughed even louder. When she answered the phone, her voice was kicked. Then, at the other end of the phone, the assistant was silent.


    "I Are you disturbed? "


    Pei Yan listened to the voice coming from the microphone. Her eyes were even more fierce. Good. We must arrange for her about mining in Africa!


    Su Tang''s smile is almost ringing. Oh, it''s not good. She is also a person who wants image."Dear little lovely, you are all interrupted, and it''s meaningless to say that again. Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Xiaozhu ideal cried, but after a pause, he said truthfully: "boss, we found that someone wanted to blackmail you. However, compared with the past, this technique is much better, and it will shape you to the beautiful, miserable and strong side. "


    Su Tang tut says that she is a movie queen. She is not a new little Mengxin. She also needs people''s powder sucking devices like meiqiongqiang. What''s more, after being fried too much, she is visually tired, which will not be sympathized with, but will be annoyed.


    After all, she''s not miserable now.


    Not only is it not miserable, it''s just like a winner in life. Her fiance is rich and handsome, and her own career is successful. Is it appropriate to redevelop this miserable setting?


    This matter, online popularity is very high, many fans are in that heartache to heartache to go, Su sugar but see straight want to laugh.


    So she logged into her account and made the following remarks.


    Qiao Yan V: Thank you. You''re not miserable, you''re not poor, you''re very rich.


    A short sentence, but let the wind again change, and then, those students have jumped out in the past.


    In the international class of those years, it was not ordinary people who could enter.


    No, with the participation of these students, the scene will be more interesting.


    Xie Guo: at that time, I knelt down and wanted to sign the boss @ Qiao Yan with a million dollar contract. Finally, the boss taught me how to be a man.


    Li Xiaoqi: Oh, what''s a million dollar contract? I''ll pay ten million yuan a year. Boss @ Qiao Yan told me to go away.


    Kong Ling: what is a million dollar contract? Ten million annual salary is nothing. When I learned that the eldest brother @ Qiao Yan finally broke up, I didn''t fall asleep one night. The next day I took out all my family assets and hired him. In the end, I was beaten by the eldest brother. As a fan, is it wrong to pursue true love?


    The comments below are crazy, especially for the students of the international class. After a few years, they seldom come to a big online gathering.


    Xie Guo You''re done!


    Li Xiaoqi: brother, you Take care!


    Leishi: wucao, Ningling, you dare to compete with the school grass. I respect you as a cruel man!


    Fang Huai: Kong Er, can''t we live? Why do you have to die?


    Song Jing: forget it. It''s all gone. He''s cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    Kong Ling''s microblog is full of real name authentication. Some curious netizens go in one by one, and then they can''t get up on their knees.


    It''s worthy of being the minglan noble college and the international class. Some of these people are celebrities in the field. They are almost supported by their families. When the shareholders get dividends, they become happy and rich dandies, ask for money and live happily. Look at those netizens who sympathize with Qiao Yan.


    All of you


    What a fool I am. I only know how to sympathize with others, but I forget that Yan Yan is the top one in the college entrance examination. I sympathized with her dropping out of school, and she sympathized with my poverty.


    Who gave me the face to sympathize with a billionaire.


    Oh, I don''t like Yan Yan. I only envy her classmates. When did my classmates smash me with millions of contracts and sign me with tens of millions of annual salary.


    -- the silly child in front of me, of course, is in a dream. I have everything in my dream ~


    -- I don''t envy Qiao Yan or her achievements. I envy her fairy boyfriend, who is good-looking and can cook. Who doesn''t want to get it.


    ¡­¡­


    The wind comment is changing all the time, and it''s Pei Yan''s gift that led to this affair fermenting to a white hot stage.


    When everyone was watching, he wrote a microblog, which pushed the matter to hot search again.


    Pei Yan V: @ does Kong Ling like my wife?


    Pei Yan''s microblog has very few contents. The latest two are all related to Su Tang. Now when this microblog is launched, netizens are even more excited, waiting for Kong Ling to reply.


    Everyone was waiting for a good play, but it didn''t start until this one knelt down.


    Kong Ling V: @ Peiyan, Dad, Dad, I''m wrong. I can''t like it any more.


    Kong Ling is quick to accept advice, but because this sentence is accompanied by a sand sculpture expression bag that can''t kneel down, most of the netizens laugh with him. Just when everyone thinks it''s going to end, unexpectedly, Pei Yan left a message under his microblog.


    Pei Yan V: unfilial son, your mother told me to drive you out of the house.


    Kong Ling''s reply @ Pei Yan: QAQ


    the small words of Wen Yan greatly express Kong Ling''s grievances. Once or twice, netizens are crazy about watching the excitement, and even love to make her look.


    Sue sugar has a headache. What else can she say? She doesn''t want this cheap son at all.


    Finally, in order to prevent visual fatigue, she simply let the agent will be hot search to pressure down.


    People spend money on hot search, she spend money on hot search!


    The only consolation is that the value of the money will not be much in the next day.


    The second issue of "dear" was broadcast at the amusement park.


    Since it''s a variety show for love, it''s also a place for lovers to like. Among them, amusement parks are the most important.


    Romantic Ferris wheel, sweet carousel, these are not in the director''s choice.


    For the show effect, the director gave them choices, such as pirate ship, haunted house, roller coaster, and Bungee jumping.


    And the rule of the game is that each couple only needs one person to experience these projects. So, just now, the little lovers who are still sticky turn their faces away.


    Feile: "I, the little prince of music, will be afraid of these emptiness? So wife, go ahead! "


    And Feile general, and Xie Qi, directly in that fragmentary read, "ah, finished, my wife is about to collapse."


    Compared with the two, Jiang Jun in addition to the face of a flash of stiffness, and then recovered his composure, he was not afraid, but her boyfriend full of strength to stand in front of Qiao Yue, "although women first, but this dangerous game is not suitable for ladies."


    Su Tang pushed Pei Yan back and said, "come on, these projects..."


    She wanted to say that it was all up to her, but Pei Yan interrupted, "let''s play together."


    He knew that his fiancee was always bold, so he didn''t want to challenge these projects alone from the beginning.


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows and then looked at the director. Although the rule of the game is that there can only be one, but


    "Director, is that ok?"


    Although she had a smile on her face, she was very cautious.


    At this time, the camera also gave the director a close-up, so everyone saw the director take out a handkerchief from his pocket, wipe the sweat on his forehead, "ha ha, of course, it''s OK."


    Seeing that the director was forced by evil forces, no one sympathized with him. Instead, he gloated and laughed.


    It''s time, who let him so upset people!


    The game soon began, at the beginning of the first to do a small game, you draw me guess, the loser will have a person to punish.


    Take a roller coaster, like a haunted house.


    Compared with the tacit understanding of other teams, Qiao Yue''s cooperation with Jiang Jun is obviously not so high. Several times, Jiang Jun''s face can''t be so calm. In the end, if he didn''t worry about the camera, he would shake his face.But even if you don''t shake your face, the atmosphere is there. You can guess it at a glance.


    Compared with them, Su Tang and Pei Yan are the most punished. It''s not that they don''t have a tacit understanding. After all, when Su Tang and Pei Yan guess correctly, they can both guess correctly. But if they change, they lose one stroke at a time. As for the reason


    Pei Yan looked at the little girl helplessly, "Yan Yan, you can''t guess wrong because you like to play."


    Su Tang snorted, with a small expression, not to mention how arrogant she was. "Who said I was deliberately wrong? You can''t talk nonsense without evidence!"


    In a word, there is no harm without comparison. Compared with Su Tang and Pei Yan, Jiang Jun''s side is not easy, especially the program group is very bad, so he likes to use high-definition cameras to shoot their frightened expressions in the sky.


    Jiang Jun''s expression management has never been wrong, but this time, especially in the final bungee jumping, his expression was directly distorted.


    Jiang Jun is the only one who sucks powder in the variety show. At the end of the show, he not only doesn''t suck powder, but also because of the frequent Black faces behind him, he can''t afford to be played by the Internet friend diss directly.


    Jiang Jun is ridiculed by others. Fans are the first to sit down and start throwing the pot to Qiao Yue. Said she has a face, no wonder Qiao Yan can come out, she can''t, nothing, just a vase.


    Jiang Jun still needs to work in the circle. At this time, of course, if he can do marketing, he will give Qiao Yue all the pots he can lose.


    Poor Qiao Yue, he used to play tricks, even if he was torn down, but we are all decent people and don''t know how to tear their faces. Like now, those fans scold people, but it''s not ambiguous at all. In the end, he just brush up the hypertext and get out of the entertainment circle.


    Su Tang saw a good play and was in a good mood. When the international class contacted her classmates for a party, she agreed without saying a word.


    A week after the reunion, she forgot to say goodbye when she promised. When the memo reminded her, she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to say something to Pei Yan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    Su Tang sent a message to Pei Yan with a guilty face, but when she finished, she didn''t think it was necessary.


    She''s guilty. She''s just going to a proper classmate party, not an appointment with a wild man!


    In this way, she dressed in a small skirt, painted a beautiful makeup, and then came to the hotel in a low profile.


    Sometimes, however, fate is so magical. After meeting Pei Yan, she didn''t say where to go, but met him in the hotel. What''s more, there was a little beauty beside him.


    Night wind high, lonely men and few women, in this kind of expensive and emotional hotel can do what?!


    She angrily walked over, but she saw that the little beauty seemed to be drunk, crying and crying, and Pei Yan was quite patient.


    He was wearing a proper suit, and his handsome face was not half impatient. However, if he came closer, he would find that there was no emotion fluctuation in his black pupil.


    However, Su Tang didn''t know. She walked over angrily, but before she had time to break out, she heard the drunken little beauty crying and saying: "Wuwuwuwu, Ayan, why doesn''t he like me? When did Pei Yu go so low for a man? If it wasn''t for me, his small broken company would have gone bankrupt, but now? That little company made a lot of money, but I don''t think I''m too busy! "


    Later she said something more, but vaguely, Sue sugar couldn''t really hear it.


    But that''s enough.


    Even if she secretly went out to play, she thought that Pei Yan was unfaithful. Su Tang felt guilty and couldn''t lift her head. At this moment, she heard Pei Yan''s elegant voice.


    "That makes him inseparable from you. If he likes money, you can find a way to close his company. If you don''t have money, he will come back."


    Pei Yu was drunk, but he was still conscious. At that time, he cried, "but he just likes my money when he comes back."


    Pei Yan''s voice was more gentle, "let him like money, as long as you like him."


    Pei Yu was obviously shocked by this idea. He was dazed for a long time and then murmured: "but..."


    "Nothing, but." Pei Yu was smiling, but his eyes were cool. "You like him enough. As for the others, is it important?"


    Does it matter?


    Maybe it''s important, but Pei Yan still feels more happy to hold people in his hands than to lose them.


    After all, he didn''t let go so generously.


    Pei Yu was stunned, which was obviously beyond her understanding.


    However, Pei Yan said: "if you don''t get it, it will be ruined. Do you want to see him with other women?"


    Su Tang is in a mess. What a terrible view of love!


    And so on. At that time, he also held such an idea that if he couldn''t get it, he would destroy it. No wonder in the original world, she lost her and fell into the pool, and he couldn''t help her.


    Su Tang wiped the sweat on her face, but Pei Yan also found her.


    "It''s Yan Yan."


    Soft voice, and just the same, but Su sugar but inexplicably think of his sentence before destroyed.


    She swallowed saliva, smile a little stiff, "banquet, good coincidence ah."


    Pei Yan smiles, "is your party here?"


    Su Tang nodded and looked at Pei Yu, who couldn''t walk steadily


    Pei Yan, "my sister, Pei Yu."


    About Pei Yu, he only said four words, nothing else. At this time, Pei Yan''s assistant finally arrived late. Compared with the propriety of the day, the assistant didn''t even take care of her hair. Obviously, she came here temporarily.


    Pei Yu didn''t notice Su Tang because she was lovelorn. Until her assistant helped her, she suddenly grabbed Pei Yan and asked, "ah Yan, how can you completely destroy a person?"


    "Destroy his reputation, cut off his wealth, and let no one around him but you help him." Pei Yan smiles and takes Pei Yu by his hand. "Pei Yu, you are a member of the Pei family. These things should not be difficult for you."


    The assistant is obviously used to it and doesn''t change his face. As for Pei Yu, he is obviously excited.


    "Yes, I''m from the Pei family."


    Su Tang has collapsed. Please be a person!


    That man although scum, but we are all adults, give a lesson even, there is no need to torture yourself!


    Pei Yu left. In the middle of Su Tang''s party, he was not in the mood to go back. He just looked at Pei Yan with a complicated look.


    "Banyan, I don''t think it''s right."


    Pei Yan was in a good mood. He only made a gasp in his nasal voice, "eh?"


    I don''t know if it''s because the blackening value has dropped by half, which gives Su Tang the courage. She retorts in a low voice: "it''s easy to get together and break up when you fall in love. Of course, in the case of sister Pei, it''s OK to teach her a lesson, but there''s really no need to spend her time on a scum man." She said this, pause, and carefully looked at Peiyan.


    Pei Yan''s lips still smile, indicating her to continue.Su Tang was a little relieved and continued: "you see, sister Pei looks good and has a good family. As long as she wants to, there are many talented young people."


    She felt that she had to break back his distorted outlook on life!


    But Pei Yan said, "it''s Pei Yu he provoked first."


    Su Tang was stunned and looked at him with question marks on her face.


    So? Because he provoked first, so he had to pay for his life?


    What a distorted view!


    Pei Yan looked down at her little fiancee with a deeper smile. "Since he provoked her first, he has to be responsible. If he can''t afford to be responsible, he will pay back with his life."


    When he said this, Su Tang always felt that this guy was insinuating.


    "But But what if I can''t pay it back? "


    Pei Yan asked with a smile: "Yan Yan want to know?"


    Sue sugar shivers. It''s terrible. It''s terrible, so she''s calling herself a demon.


    Oh, is it time to regret now?


    Pei Yan looked at her evasive eyes, reached out and pinched her slightly mellow face, "so, you obediently, do you know?"


    Su Tang didn''t dare to move, for fear that she would offend him again.


    As a result, Pei Yan said with a smile: "I know Yan Yan is not that kind of person, right?"


    Su Tang


    No, she really is.


    "Yes, how can I be that kind of person who always gives up."


    Pei Yan was satisfied and released the hand that pinched her face. "Is the party over?"


    Sue sugar opened her eyes and said, "yes, it''s over!"


    At this time, her old classmates saw that she hadn''t been back for a long time, so they came out to find her. They saw that she was in the corridor of the private room, and before they could see the people around her, they said: "boss, why don''t you come back?"


    Su Tang


    Pei Yan, "isn''t it over?"


    Su Tang was about to cry. She wanted to beat those old classmates hard, but she immediately counseled Pei Yan with her smiling face.


    "Banyan, listen to me


    "All right, I''ll listen to your explanation."


    Pei Yan''s mild tone made Su Tang even more afraid.


    Oh, she''s too hard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    The final explanation is that Su Tang returns to the private room with Pei Yan.


    The international class was notoriously chaotic at that time. Basically, there was no teacher who could manage it. It was not that he didn''t want to manage it. However, these people were rich or expensive, and several of their parents were shareholders of the school.


    For example, do you dare to scold the boss''s son in the company?


    Of course not, unless you don''t want to mix.


    But it was these bastards who were finally pressed by Su Tang. The key was that they were all willing. At that time, they all called her boss, causing many jokes, but in the end, many people cried to make amends.


    At that time, even Pei Yan felt incredible. After all, in his eyes, Qiao Yan was a beautiful flower. Later, he accidentally bumped into this beautiful flower and kicked over a little gangster, forcing him to kneel down and shout for his father.


    Memories end, back to reality, a few years no see, that group of boys, seems to be like this, met Qiao Yan, still call her boss.


    However, the appearance of Pei Yan surprised many people. At last, I don''t know who opened a mouth, and the scene was so quiet.


    "Ah, the eldest brother has brought his sister-in-law."


    The title of sister-in-law was secretly called by the international class at the beginning. After all, Su Tang was so terrible that they couldn''t imagine any man could suppress her.


    What''s more, how can their eldest brother be subordinated to others? Therefore, Pei Yan can''t be a brother-in-law, he must be a sister-in-law.


    However, in the end is secretly shouting, no one dare to expose the face, at the moment, I do not know which silly lack of mouth, all face panic.


    They used to think that Pei Yan was a little white face. Although he was a Xueba, it was not enough compared with the boss. Until these years, when they were devastated by him in the shopping mall, how dare they provoke this evil spirit.


    Su Tang is stupid, too. Damn, of course she knows the name, but she doesn''t want to break it!


    "Banyan, let me explain!"


    Pei Yan smiles, "OK, two explanations, I remember."


    Su Tang wants to cry without tears. It''s a bad thing.


    Look at Pei Yan again, look around, and finally focus on someone who has drunk too much.


    "Kong Ling."


    With this opening, everyone looked at it sympathetically.


    This silly child, even if the online provocation, how dare to provoke in reality ah!


    In the end, Kong Ling was so drunk that she couldn''t even stand up. Pei Yan didn''t change her face and waved away with a smile.


    Su Tang is like a little daughter-in-law. She doesn''t dare to say a word of complaint. She works hard and bears no grudge. She is afraid that he will hold on to her and holds his hand all the way.


    "Banyan, are you ok?"


    Pei Yan, "not good."


    Su Tang choked and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Pei Yan, "it''s not good anywhere."


    This conversation just can''t be continued. Su Tang has a headache. After a while, he suddenly realized that this guy is not drunk.


    "Banyan, are you drunk?"


    A few glasses of wine will not make Pei Yan drunk, but under the influence of alcohol, people will be a little more excited.


    Pei Yan obviously didn''t want to continue the boring conversation, so he said: "Yan Yan still owes me two explanations. "


    after a meal of Su Tang, she was helpless and funny. She was drunk and still didn''t forget it.


    "Yes, you say."


    Pei Yan, "why did you leave at the beginning."


    In fact, he had already found a good excuse for her, but he still wanted to listen to her explanation.


    The end of that love affair has always been his heart disease. Even now that they are reconciled, he will always think of the past and think about whether she will repeat the same mistakes and refuse to leave this time.


    For Su Tang, the real reason why she wanted to leave at the beginning was that she had to hide it for a lifetime.


    "You were so dazzling that I didn''t think I was worthy of you."


    This lie says, Pei Yan is angry and happy, "Yan Yan thinks I''m stupid?"


    Su Tang wanted to fool him when he was drunk, but he was very smart. He could only drop his eyes and keep silent for a moment. After a moment, he whispered: "it''s true that you don''t deserve you. At the beginning, Qiao''s bankruptcy, you know, there was a big gap between you and me. Later, Qiao''s bankruptcy, you and I are more different. Pei Yan, I know what you want to say. You must feel that as long as you really love each other, these are nothing. But Pei Yan, I will feel inferior! "


    Pei Yan looked at her and moved her lips, but she didn''t say anything.


    Su Tang continued: "Pei Yan, I know what you like about me, like my self-confidence, like my sunshine, and maybe like my smile, but Qiao''s bankruptcy, I''m not what I used to be! Those things you used to like will disappear from me She said at the end, some want to laugh, but can''t laugh, finally can only fidgety to scratch the hair, "with the last two look tired, it''s better to break early, besides, I didn''t mind to make you happy at that time."


    This time, Pei Yan finally believed her.As he guessed, she really left him because of these.


    Pei Yan was distressed and angry. "In Yan Yan''s heart, I can only be the kind of person who can''t bear the burden together with you?"


    Su sugar a meal, head also hang low ground, "I don''t want you to carry these with me, you should be worth better."


    Pei Yan laughed angrily, "what should be better, Qiao Yan, are you me? Why do you make decisions for me? Have you ever thought about how I feel and whether I can accept it? You provoked me, but you left me. Do you know what I thought at that time? "


    "I want to catch you back. I want to kill all those people you deliberately flatter and flatter so much as to say evil words to me!"


    "You are mine, and you can only be mine!"


    These words, with the strength of wine, Pei Yan finally vent out.


    He knew that she would not accept it. After all, when he taught Pei Yu before, she was so incredible.


    However, he is such a person, can not accept, also have to accept!


    If the real Su Tang, of course, is early to hide far away, but now, the task in the body, Su Tang how to do, of course, is hard on the scalp ah.


    "Banyan, I''m sorry."


    At this time, anything else seems pale, so, be direct!


    Su Tang took a deep breath. Finally, under his stunned eyes, she stood on tiptoe and bit his thin lip.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 30%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 20%."


    Sure enough, as long as the mind does not slide, there are more ways than difficulties.


    This pro, can Pei Yan all unwilling, anger, including hate, all pro disappear.


    At this moment, she is the only one left in his world.


    "Little fool, kiss or bite." Pei Yan bent her eyes and tried to teach her how to kiss.


    Su Tang snorted in her heart. Of course she would kiss, but she just didn''t want to kiss, she just wanted to bite!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    With the "dear" variety show fire, Su Tang and Pei Yan really absorbed a wave of powder, another group of Qiao Yue and Jiang Jun appear very poor, scolding constantly, but compared with Jiang Jun, Qiao Yue is the most miserable.


    Jiang Jun is also ruthless. He throws all the pots to Qiao Yue. It''s not over yet. He doesn''t behave behind his back, but on his face, he hypocritically says something on the Internet. Girls can only boast that they are cute, hoping that fans will be rational.


    This hand out, but attracted a lot of passers-by favor, unfortunately, these favor has nothing to do with Qiao Yue.


    They would have picked up the variety show at the beginning, but they were still led by Jiang Jun.


    Jiang Jun likes Su Tang, but the latter never pays any attention to him. In a word, because of his love, he feels that Su Tang is fake and noble. When he meets a rich family like Pei Yan, he is still in a hurry. On the contrary, it is Qiao Yue who makes him more protective.


    But the man''s bad nature, easy to grasp the total will not cherish, at the beginning he really like Qiao Yue, also want to take her, of course, more is to ge Ying Su sugar.


    There must be a dispute about the same period program, which is also a sister, but he didn''t expect that Qiao Yue was so useless. It was only long before he was dragged into the water. So, gradually, he got tired of the girl he used to like.


    When he takes Qiao Yue as a stepping stone, he expects that she has a bad relationship with Su Tang, and no one can help her. However, he doesn''t think that Qiao Yue even meets Pei Xi, the third brother of Pei Yan.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Pei Xi can''t stand Pei Yan. Therefore, when the third issue of "dear" was filmed, there were a lot of black materials on the Internet.


    What''s more, there are many pictures of Su Tang and other people eating and singing, which are very ambiguous. In contrast to the latter group, Su Tang and Pei Yan look at each other speechless and indifferent.


    That photo was taken before. At that time, Su Tang and Pei Yan had not reconciled. Naturally, they would not give each other any good looks.


    But netizens don''t know about these things. Originally, most netizens are watching the fun, but they don''t think it''s too big. At the beginning, they quarreled and envied each other, but now they have much slander.


    I would also like to say when there will be Fairies in the entertainment circle, and when they will be scattered, they will all be performed.


    -- isn''t Pei Yan the president of Pei family? It''s said that the rich and powerful families taboo this kind of scandal. Can Pei Yan tolerate it?


    Let''s not forget that Pei''s investment failed recently. How much money did she lose? Qiao Yan is now the controlling shareholder of Qiao''s company. She still has many mineral resources abroad, and the development right is in her hands. You should be careful about the relationship.


    ¡­¡­


    The scandal happened at a very opportune time. It happened that the third phase of "dear" was started, and the director was a little angry.


    "Yan Yan, tell me, have you offended anyone recently? If you look at these bad news, a fool will believe it


    More and more people scold. Even there are a lot of abusive accounts under the official blog of "dear". This is the latest hot search, and what masked couples get out of the entertainment industry.


    Su Tang was happy, "masked couple, ah, who thought of this name? It''s not bad." With that, I also liked it with my mobile phone.


    Is the main personal end, the director''s mouth is almost long bubble, "no, I let you see, how you also personally on the battle."


    Su Tang patted the director on the shoulder, "it doesn''t matter, according to the previous schedule, do what you should do."


    Anyway, this kind of cyber violence is not the first time she has felt it.


    But after comforting the director, he looked at Pei Yan.


    At least the director is also in the circle of rolling, this kind of thing has experienced a lot, but Pei Yan is not the same.


    After thinking about it, she hugged him intimately, bent her arms and eyes, and asked, "can you still bear the banquet?"


    Pei Yan dropped her eyes. The little girl had already put on her make-up, and her already beautiful facial features were more delicate. This smile, beautiful and sweet, made people want to hide it secretly.


    Instead of answering, he asked, "these things have happened to you often before?"


    Su Tang shrugged her shoulders and said, "if I want to be so glass hearted and still mix in this circle, it''s you..."


    Pei Yan can feel her concern, but he is more concerned about her words.


    So, she does often encounter such situations.


    "What did you do with it before?"


    Su Tang murmured, "it''s all handed over to the broker. Generally, there''s a push behind such things. For example, many marketing numbers are for money. If they are peers, it''s competition."


    Pei Yan''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. As she said, the black material this time really seemed to be deliberately called.


    He is such a precious person. He is reluctant to say a heavy word on weekdays, but now he is being chased and scolded by so many people


    Pei Yan squinted, eyes color gradually cold, but with the little girl, the voice is still gentle, "you don''t worry, I will find out."


    Su Tang is very relieved that her agent talked to her on the phone early this morning. It''s not without means that she can be her agent.


    Su Tang soon put the matter behind him and said to him, "Hey, I heard the director say that this time we will have a surprise." She said, touching her chin. "I always feel more frightened than I know him."Pei Yan saw her heartless, only rubbed her head.


    Where she can''t see, his eyes are fierce and gloomy. He was not there before, but now, no one is allowed to bully her like this.


    "If you''re scared, you can hide in my arms."


    Su Tang was stunned when she said so seriously, "don''t you think I''m scared?"


    Pei Yan was silent for a moment, thinking of her previous feat, and said: "well, if I''m scared, can I hide in your arms?"


    Su Tang first had a meal, and then almost couldn''t stand up with a smile. "Of course, it''s OK. You can not only hide in my arms, but also hide behind me. Don''t worry. I treat beauties with pity." Said, also stood on tiptoe to pinch his chin, "but before that, beauty must first give a little deposit."


    The little girl played with her heart and her eyes were bright.


    Pei banle accompanied her to play. When she heard the deposit, she only picked her eyebrows. Then she pretended to be reserved and said, "Miss Qiao, I''m a serious person."


    Su Tang said with a smile, "Mr. Pei, although I''m not a serious person, I like to make friends with serious people."


    Two people play the rise of the surrounding staff see, can not help but sigh up.


    Sure enough, you can''t trust everything on the Internet.


    To say that these two have no feelings, unless they are collectively blind.


    If there is no emotion, what is emotion?


    The director didn''t say the final destination this time, just waiting for all the people to arrive, and let them take a bus. Yes, it''s a bus. It''s a very old bus of the last century.


    "The previous two issues are dates, ancient towns and amusement parks. We''ll take a more simple route in this issue."


    "I know our previous generation, there is a saying that if we don''t fall in love for the purpose of marriage, we are all playing hooligans. Therefore, this issue is called "men''s farming and women''s weaving"! We have five families in total. If we are lucky, we may get a child. Now let''s draw lots to see who has the best luck www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Compared with the city with strong modern atmosphere before, the place the director chose this time is too simple.


    The dilapidated bus was rickety for nearly two hours. They thought it was going to fall apart several times in the middle of the journey. However, the cameraman did his best to take photos.


    Su Tang is OK. Although the car is uncomfortable, Qiao Yue is different. Over the years, it seems that she is under the pressure of her sister, but in fact she has never suffered anything.


    Jiang Jun is good to her, just in front of the camera. Once there is no camera, he is lazy to install it.


    Anyway, he has figured out a good way. Even if his relationship with Qiao Yue is exposed, he is not afraid. He has paved the way and wants to make a move. At that time, as long as he spills dirty water on her according to the plan, as for the rest, he is unmarried and single. He makes mistakes for a while, and netizens are always forgetful, so there is no accident. This matter will soon subside.


    Qiao Yue is always envious of Su Tang. Compared with Pei Yan who takes care of her, Jiang Jun''s nails are pinched into her hands.


    Why? When Mingming was a child, she had a good time, and everyone stood on her side. Until she went to high school, her sister, who used to flinch, suddenly became radiant and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Those things are clearly their own.


    It''s her, it''s her who took everything from her!


    Jealousy is like a seed, rooted in her heart, and now, that seed has been bred incomparably luxuriant.


    When she looked at Su Tang, the jealousy in her eyes almost turned into substance, extremely vicious.


    However, her eyes were only for a moment. When Pei Yan''s eyes passed, she immediately lowered her head and became clever and quiet.


    Early winter.


    In this small village where information is not well-developed, air conditioning and heating have become luxury. Fortunately, the program team didn''t want to force people to death. Although the conditions are a bit harsh, some villagers still burn hot Kang and lie on it, which is quite warm.


    In front of the camera, although everyone showed curiosity, they didn''t dislike it. But outside the camera, it''s different, especially Feile, who can''t carry it.


    "My God, I''ve seen this thing on TV, and this window, can it really withstand the strong wind outside?"


    "Even if it''s windy, I''ll shrink into the quilt and cover my head together when I sleep, but there''s no toilet in this place!"


    "No, what''s the idea of covering your head? If you fart this evening, it''s like staying in the toilet?"


    "Ha ha ha, your words are poisonous. I seem to smell them. Oh, no, I feel like vomiting. "


    Compared with these young people, Xie Qi, an old man, has accepted it well. The farmer puts his hand in his sleeve. The old God says, "hum, it''s still too young. It''s going to take decades to go forward. He''ll be very happy with the environment. You see, when his wife has a hot Kang, he''ll have another baby. What''s the name? His wife and child''s hot Kang, and life will be satisfied."


    At this time, Li Qing, Xie Qi''s wife, could not help saying, "no, Lao Xie, you think too much, you have no wife."


    "Ha ha ha ha, my sister-in-law is too cruel. If I look at this program, I shouldn''t call it love variety show, just call it break up variety show. If I can break up a pair, it''s a pair!"


    It''s not that. In the previous amusement park, there was a big fight between the former lovers.


    These have participated in two issues, and the remaining couple, temporary guests, want to have a cigarette now.


    "If I don''t break up this time, I will send a banner to the program team to thank them for not breaking up!"


    Although the environment was bad, everyone was in a good mood. The director, the bad old man, was so bad that he took away the camera on the surface, but actually secretly filmed it. So on the day of the broadcast, everyone listened to their idol''s sad dialogue and laughed with glee.


    These are all pro fans, especially Feile, who clamors that the little prince of music, whose head can be broken, whose blood can flow, and whose shoes can''t be dirty. However, after a day''s farming, his shoes are dirty.


    Because of the cold weather, there is no rice, so this time the guests are digging potatoes, digging sweet potatoes.


    There are many kinds of potatoes and sweet potatoes. After all, for the villagers, this is one of their staple foods. Therefore, men dig vegetables during the day, while women cook. Besides, because there is a school for left behind children nearby, the program team also wants them to visit children.


    If you win the most favorite guests, you can get rid of labor.


    With this award, everyone was riveted. Even in front of the camera, everyone was outspoken.


    For example, Feile said happily at that time: "although I have no children, I can sing!"


    Xie Qi said, "it''s just singing. I can do it, too!"


    "Brother? Are you sure you can sing? "


    "Who can''t sing children''s songs?"


    After a fight, the cameraman moved the camera to Jiang Jun. at first glance, Jiang Jun and Qiao Yue stood together, quite right, talented and beautiful, and because in front of the camera, Jiang Jun always showed some deep feelings, "I remember ah Yue can sing too."Qiao Yue already knows Jiang Jun''s character, but similarly, in front of the camera, she will not poke, her smile is shy, "well, just like Xie Qige, she only knows nursery rhymes." Said, and looked at the side of Su sugar, can''t help saying: "Yan Yan singing should be good, I remember last time you also helped sing."


    She said this as if she was proud of her sister, and her voice was a little high.


    Su Tang knew that she was always good at acting. Hearing the speech, she lifted her eyelids lazily. Then she asked the director, "director, do you have to sing? Can I do anything else? "


    Director, "as long as you can make children happy, the method is free."


    Su Tang''s eyes showed a trace of cunning.


    So, while everyone was singing and dancing and trying to liven up the atmosphere, Su Tang walked towards her little assistant. Then she stretched out her hand and said to her little assistant, "come on, it''s time to prove yourself."


    Little assistant: "what?"


    Sue sugar, "sugar, I know you''ll take it with you wherever you go."


    Little assistant quickly covered his pocket, the whole person was shocked, "boss, in front of the camera, let''s be a person!"


    See, Su sugar picked pick eyebrows, "is to Africa, or to mining, come on, honey, choose one."


    The little assistant cried, and our Su Tang, like a little bandit, robbed all the people and walked to more than a dozen children with a smile.


    Little assistant''s sugar is not much, but there are not many left behind children here. In the end, there is one more sugar.


    Su Tang played with the sugar in his hand, and finally opened the package and stuffed it into Pei Yan''s mouth, "Yan Yan, is it sweet?"


    Pei Yan looked at the little girl who had a sweeter smile than sugar, and said, "well, sweet."


    His little fiancee is the sweetest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Finally, without suspense, Su Tang bribed her with sugar, and all the children chose her.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this move.


    Artists need to control their weight, so they basically don''t bring too much food. As for assistants, it''s not convenient to bring too much food. After all, they have to catch up with their schedule.


    "Director, director, don''t you care?"


    "That''s a bit too much. Yan Yan, you cheat."


    "I cried out, why don''t I bring food, and my assistant, where is my little assistant..."


    "Don''t cry. Although you have an assistant, you don''t have a mine. How can a boss who doesn''t even have a mine have a little assistant with sugar? "


    Being ridiculed like this, Su Tang accepted all of them with a smile, "it''s called war is not tired of deceit, come on, accept the punishment of fate!"


    For those people who have never done any work on weekdays, digging sweet potatoes is OK for a while. After a long time, it''s torture. Especially when it''s getting late, I thought the director would stop. But the director, a cruel man, took out an extra large flashlight and let them continue.


    "Hey, guys, why are you so stupid? It''s agreed that today''s task is ten kilograms of sweet potatoes and five kilograms of potatoes. Where are all these?"


    The guests were dumbfounded and began to howl.


    "Director, you are not human!"


    "Ouch, ouch, I''ll put you on the blacklist when I go back!"


    "What about my daughter-in-law? I miss my daughter-in-law! "


    Our Su Xiaotang, on the other hand, was very affectionate. The staff asked for a picnic blanket, made some food by themselves, and put it on it one by one. Finally, they found a cup from nowhere and beat with the beat.


    Not to mention, the moon is shining, bright and soft, and has a special mood.


    Pei Yan had never experienced such a scene before. Especially at this moment, his little girl looked at him with a smile and hummed.


    "My baby."


    "Baby."


    "I''ll give you some sweetness."


    "Let you sleep well tonight"


    ... "


    The song is not long, but at that moment, Pei Yan is not willing to end.


    He unconsciously bent his lips lightly. His little fiancee always gave him such a special surprise.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 15%."


    Su Tang''s eyes lit up when she heard the system prompt, so after the song, she continued to work hard.


    The little assistant had been waiting for her instructions for a long time. When she finished ringing her fingers, she immediately recruited a group of people, turned on the flashlight of her mobile phone and aimed all the lights at her.


    And Su Tang, kneeling on one knee, still holding a straw ring in his hand, said with a brilliant smile: "banquet, will you marry me?"


    Whoa ~


    all the staff couldn''t help cheering. Even the director clapped his thighs and was full of excitement, "come on, cameraman, give me close-up, high-definition close-up! 360 degrees, all directions, no dead angle, shoot for me


    Pei Yan''s surroundings, startled voice is ceaseless, but that instant, his eyes can see Su sugar only, ear also can hear her words only.


    Su Tang bent her eyes, her face was full of smile, "Na, I chased you at the beginning, from beginning to end, although I gave up halfway, but you said, since I provoked you, then, I will be responsible to the end."


    Pei Yan can''t laugh or cry. He really wants her to be responsible, but he doesn''t want her to propose.


    Besides, shouldn''t men take the initiative in proposing marriage?


    But even if he thought like this, his heart was still full of joy. The person he had been thinking about since his youth now knelt down in front of him and begged him to marry her. Oh, that''s wrong. It''s marriage


    "Yan Yan is sure that it''s marriage, not marriage?" He said, chuckling hook lip, "but want me to marry also line, it depends on the sincerity of Yan Yan."


    For a moment, Su Tang was quick, but then she thought, who says she can''t marry.


    So, she said sincerely: "marry me, people are yours, money is yours."


    "Too few..." He just looked at Su Tang with a smile. Instead of letting her get up, he leaned down and whispered to her, "I want your heart to be mine and your soul to be mine, including the ashes of a hundred years later, to be buried with me."


    This is very overbearing. Su Tang''s ears are red with the hot breath, but her eyes are very shining.


    This is not a matter at all. As long as you can let her finish the task, you can make everything except having children!


    "What else? I''ll think about it again and see if I can do it. " The heart agreed, but the mouth can''t help but skin so.


    The moon was cold and the light was not enough. In fact, he didn''t see people clearly. But because Pei Yan was close, he looked at the little girl close at hand. The moon seemed to give her a layer of silver light on her skin. Pei Yan felt that she could feel the pale blue blood vessels under her skin. He wanted to take a bite impulsively.Suddenly, Pei Yan didn''t suppress it. Instead, he raised his lips and said gently and gentlemanly, "then, let me have a bite."


    Su Tang:???


    Brother, are you a dog? How can you ask for a good proposal?


    Pei Yan didn''t wait for her to say yes, but he already stretched out his hand. His face was so serious that he couldn''t smile any more. But the touch of his fingertips made Su Tang''s scalp numb.


    There was a big tree behind them, just in the gap between Su Tang''s silly eyes. They were pulled up and rubbed against the rough tree on their back. Before the photographer could recover, Pei Yan bit her neck fiercely and lustfully.


    Say a mouthful, on a mouthful, but this mouthful, but it is to let Su sugar legs soft, clear eyes, also Qinchu a layer of water mist, pitiful, let a person more impulsive.


    Pei Yan takes a deep breath, and then she arranges her clothes with a smile. At this time, the responding photographer comes along, but they seem to have done nothing, but it seems that Everything''s done.


    At least, the photographer has experienced a big scene. He has never shot any pictures, but just a few seconds later, he always feels that he has missed a big scene, which is called regret.


    Looking at Pei Yan again, he regained the elegant gentleman''s appearance, but everyone was far away, only Su Tang heard him, his voice was dumb, his breath was short, and he said: "darling, I''ll do you again."


    Su Tang


    So visible to the naked eye, Su Tang''s white cheek, purplish red spread a little bit, finally, it seems to be funny, she raised her leg, directly kicked up.


    But Pei Yan let her kick, with a smile on her face, took her hand, slowly took her, and put the straw ring on her.


    "Well, now I''m Yan Yan''s man."


    "Yan Yan can do whatever she wants with me."


    Su Tang


    If you want to get married, don''t worry about it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 5%."


    It''s hard for other people who are doing farm work to go on.


    Xie Qi said, "although I am married, I always feel that I have been stuffed with dog food."


    "I have girlfriends, but I think Oh, no, I''m going to get a straw ring to propose! Lao Xie, I''m going! "


    Jiang Jun


    Other guests:


    Feile is learning and selling now. He made a straw ring on the spot. Unfortunately, his front foot is good, and his back foot is despised by his girlfriend.


    "The ring. What about the rest? Yan Yan is the queen of the movie. When the queen of the movie sings and proposes, at least you have to give a live performance. There are other things, such as lighting, environment... "


    Fella was a little bit collapsed at that time. It''s easy to say everything else, but this performance


    This is just to embarrass him!


    Feile''s girlfriend said that, but when Feile''s performance broke down on the spot, she took the straw ring in his hand with a smile. She carefully put it on her hand and said with a smile, "Nah, I just think it''s a deposit."


    When Filo saw this, his eyes were bright, and then he was in the fool.


    ***


    post production didn''t last long, but in the meantime, there was another reversal in the news about Su Tang.


    Let''s talk about the photos that we put before. The people in the photos are big men in the circle. There have also been stone hammers with other actresses, which belong to the one with money in hand but chaotic private life.


    However, as soon as these photos appeared, it was difficult for them to unify their views and denounce the marketing names one after another. What''s more, they directly sent letters to lawyers.


    They and Qiao Yan are good friends and brothers. They have a meal and a drink with their family. What''s the matter?


    It''s really rare to see the big guy tear himself down. Most of the netizens just watch the play, not to mention the reversal one after another, they don''t bother to stand in line for a while.


    However, some netizens are very persistent, as if they have seen it with their own eyes. They have to say something. They are afraid of Pei, so they come out to refute the rumors.


    Without waiting for the boss to retort, some passers-by will not be able to see it.


    Some people are really interesting. Did they collect money from behind? Open eyes to tell lies, but also big fear Pei, what? Pei is the king of the business circle. Do you have to depend on his face?


    When the truth is put in front of them, they will not believe it. They only believe in their hysteria, so as to satisfy their abnormal and ugly heart.


    I don''t believe this kind of news came out at the beginning. Qiao was bankrupt at that time, but don''t forget Qiao Yan''s contacts. Her classmates are rich or expensive. They are all in a hurry to recruit her? Return gold Lord to take care of, Qiao Yan this is offended who?


    -- if Pei Shi really works so well, who is the black Qiao Yan now?


    The battle on the Internet has turned upside down, but with this popularity, the third issue of "dear" is on air.


    There are the first two issues to lay the foundation. As soon as this issue starts, the audience has poured in.


    Then, they were silly.


    The hard core proposal! So is Mr. Pei getting married directly?


    What are you going to marry? We Yanyan are mine owners! Marry a rich president, totally ojbk!


    Sunspots sing contract couples and masquerade couples every day. If this can really be performed, we, Mr. Pei, should not be the president of the company. We should go straight into the entertainment industry and win the film king every minute.


    Don''t tell me about brother Jiang in front of me. My brother Jiang is just a bad friend when he meets a pig like Qiao Yue.


    What a treasure boy is Filo? He''s just a control group. No comparison, no harm. I can''t help sympathizing with him.


    Hahaha, I, Feile, my head can be broken, my blood can flow, and my shoes can''t be dirty. Ten minutes later, I''ll trade my shoes for sweet potatoes!


    ¡­¡­


    Every day on the Internet, Su Tang is too lazy to watch it. Anyway, if there is something uncontrollable, her agent and assistant will be the first to inform her.


    But now, she has one more person.


    Pei Yan doesn''t seem to be used to this kind of bloody storm. In recent days, he always pays attention to the comments on the Internet. Especially when he sees those big guys refuting the rumors in person, his eyebrows are slightly raised. "Does Yan Yan have something on them?"


    Pei Yan also knows these big guys. They are old-fashioned. They are rich and powerful, and they do harm to little girls. Of course, little girls are willing to be harmed by them. How to say that, one is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer.


    Even if Qiao was not bankrupt at first, he was only a second-class tycoon at best. These tycoons didn''t like it at all, but they were willing to stand up, which is very interesting.


    For his curiosity, Su Tang did not hide, "the handle is not, just know some of their hobbies, such as this bar, female stars are smoke bombs, he really like, is not a girl. It''s just that you can''t let your family know about it. Otherwise, even if he''s rich, they''ll take him to electrify him. ""And this one, there''s something hard to say somewhere. I just introduced him to a doctor, and then he took me as his brother."


    Su Tang was really hard at that time, but if she wanted to sell herself and perform, only the man had the honor.


    What she said was simple, but it was another matter in Pei Yan''s mind.


    At the time of minglan high school, no matter how well the students in the international class had a good relationship with her, no matter how well the family conditions were, everyone was only a teenager. It was their elders who could really help.


    Those big men are very difficult to deal with, and they can''t be persuaded in a few words.


    Heart a little bit of pain, he loves Su sugar, and even hate himself, why did it so easy to break up?


    He left her, let her bear all alone, during this period, even think about how to destroy her.


    "Yan Yan, I''m sorry."


    His Yan Yan and he said sorry several times, but he never said sorry.


    He is the one who is really sorry.


    As soon as Su Tang saw that he wanted to stir up emotion, she immediately let him stop, "OK, it''s all over." Say, stretch out a hand, affectionately embrace somebody''s waist.


    She sighed. She knew that she should be comforted. In the end, she became her comforter.


    "By the way, have you found the man behind me?"


    As soon as said the matter of business, Pei Yan as expected was transferred the attention, "found."


    He said that the Pei family is a big family, so he was very clear that they were relatives, but most of the time they just used each other, but this kind of use, you love me, only Su Tang, that''s his bottom line. If anyone dares to touch it, don''t blame him for being cruel.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. And This time, you are not allowed to protect Qiao Yue. "


    Qiao Yue several times under the black hand, although she sugar block back, and also did not take seriously, but now with him, he does not allow anyone to hurt her, no matter who!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Su Tang didn''t ask who was the pusher behind this time, but he was not surprised to hear Pei Yan say Qiao Yue.


    She only slightly picked eyebrows, and then looked at Pei Yan. Her face was slightly heavy, and she couldn''t help crying and laughing. "I''ve lost my sisterhood to her for a long time. You can come as you want, and I won''t interfere."


    She is not a person who does not know what is good or what is evil. Pei Yan did it for her good.


    "And the other one?"


    Qiao Yue should not be able to turn over these waves.


    Pei Yan, "it''s Pei Xi."


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, then he was angry, "so, his real purpose is to make you?"


    This can be really, use her to bully her person, really think she is dough to knead?!


    Su Tang was calm before she changed. Pei Yan was stunned. But soon, he reflected that she cared about herself. For her, Qiao Yue couldn''t turn over any waves, but for him, Pei Xi was the same.


    However, their bottom line is the other side. Both of them touch this. Therefore, this time, there is no need to be merciful.


    For the first time, Pei Xi''s little action made him feel happy.


    So the next day, the movie king, Qiao Yue and Pei Xi''s love triangle shocked the whole network.


    Pei Xi and Qiao Yue are not good people, but Jiang Jun is also not an innocent person. He harassed Su Tang before. How could Pei Yan let him go.


    Wipe, your circle is really chaotic, this triangle relationship!


    Oh, my God, Jiang Jun is really the movie king. What he did in "dear" before is like one thing. He pretends to be unfamiliar and disgusting!


    Qiao Yue''s method, holding the film emperor in his left hand and Pei Xi in his right hand, is powerful enough.


    Don''t just scold girls. Jiang Jun doesn''t mean it''s funny. He was hacked in my dear, but he didn''t explain for Qiao Yue at all. The only thing he sent is that you can''t scold girls'' microblog. In the end, Qiao Yue was chased and scolded by his fans.


    At that time, Jiang Jun''s fans were crazy about diss Qiao Yue, asking her not to pick up her own idol. As a result, tut Tut, your idol has already climbed into other people''s bed.


    These three people are disgusting, but my biggest sympathy is Jiang Jun''s fans. They spend money to support him, and then they sleep with him. In the end, they still scold him like this. What a tragedy!


    ¡­¡­


    For a time, the three people were ridiculed all over the Internet, but Qiao Yue and Pei Xi were OK. Jiang Jun was the worst. Among the three people, he was also the most famous. At the beginning, he asked Qiao Yue to carry the pot for him and turn around the curse. But now, the high liquidated damages of those manufacturers, just claiming for compensation, are enough to make him bankrupt. What''s more, the reputation will be ruined. I''m afraid I can''t go on this road in the future.


    He had planned that even if he was exposed to Qiao Yue, he would be able to retreat completely. But unexpectedly, this time, the news was real. Besides Qiao Yue, there was a lot of black material. These were all the things he had pressed down before. Sleeping powder and scolding powder simply offended him.


    Jiang Jun''s acting career is over. However, he doesn''t stop. Instead, he chases Su Tang like a mad dog.


    Unfortunately, the more he bit like this, the more sympathetic others were to Su Tang.


    In addition, he used to use Su Tang to post that kind of ambiguous microblog. Even if these things are deleted, the Internet has memory!


    This is not, to make matters worse, even the films he participated in before, because of these scandals, the cooperation with him was terminated.


    Although the film is finished, it doesn''t matter. We can make it again. Anyway, there are new investors. Thank you Mr. Pei.


    As soon as the news on this side of the movie is released, compared with Jiang Jun''s name abuse, everyone''s real name envies Su Tang.


    Look at the fairy husband! If you make my wife unhappy, I will kill you!


    It''s all about money!


    - I have a bold guess. Yan Yan had a scandal before. Although she was framed, in the end, she still kept the real behind the scenes. Do you think it''s Qiao Yue?


    Wow, if this guess is true, it''s disgusting! Qiao Yan is her sister! My heart is so black that I have my own sister!


    - Xie Yan, a former minglan school student, was very good. When Qiao went bankrupt, Qiao yanxuejie fought against the storm, so she did not hesitate to quit school and broke up with Peiyan. As for Qiao Yue, ha ha


    This sound is very thought-provoking. At the critical moment, Pei Yan also praised a comment about the backstage.


    This is to confirm the guess of netizens, Qiao Yan is a movie queen, since there are countless fans, soon, like pickpocketing, Qiao Yue life experience to pickpocketed out.


    For example, when she was a child, in primary school and junior high school, how she pressed Qiao Yan and took away her light.


    Then, in high school, Qiao Yan parted ways with her and began to show her light. However, she was so jealous that she framed Pei Yan several times. Even when Qiao Yan and Pei Yan broke up, she tried to seduce Pei Yan.


    Later, in order to keep Qiao''s family, Qiao Yan won the first prize in the college entrance examination, but he didn''t even go to school. However, Qiao Yue was full of extravagance and extravagant ornaments, which didn''t look like bankruptcy at all. Then, he was picked out. During his university life, Qiao Yue was wonderful, and his rich father and son fought for him.Finally, the previous anchor also jumped out. Although he was obsessed with Qiao Yan and made a lot of excessive moves at the beginning, now I think that Qiao Yue and black Qiao Yan''s assistant should be the first ones who asked for him. Obviously, they were also bribed. The reason why he came to such an end, Qiao Yue is the initiator! How could he let her go!


    At the beginning, netizens just eat melon, but at the end, it''s very disgusting.


    You can''t be a man without a bottom line. Otherwise, what''s the difference between a man and a beast? Qiao Yue obviously tramples on both morality and the bottom line.


    It''s rare that Qiao''s parents didn''t say a word in such a big scandal. It''s like they acquiesced to Pei''s way of doing dinner. As for Pei Xi, it''s even simpler. As a dandy, if you don''t have any money, you can report it casually and go to the police uncle every minute.


    But Su Tang won''t let him go so easily. In addition, in high school, Pei Yan''s parents had an accident, but it was all done by these good relatives. So, this time, she gave Pei a big exchange of blood.


    Originally, she didn''t do these things, Pei Yan also planned to do it, but at last, he looked at the little fiancee so protect him, simply let go.


    At first, some people begged him to come forward and let Su Tang stop. Later, when they saw that he was indifferent, they completely exposed their faces.


    Mr. Pei''s office.


    "Pei Yan, this is Pei Shi! Her surname is Qiao Yan! You let a woman do this! You are crazy


    Pei Yan, "that''s my wife."


    His wife, even if he wants to dismantle Pei''s, not only does he not stop, but he will also hand over the tools as long as she is happy.


    However, this kind of contempt lasted only three minutes. When Su Tang opened the door of the office, Pei Yan changed her previous domineering attitude and quickly walked to Su Tang''s back, holding her little hand. Her grievance was self-evident.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Face so fast, Pei''s other people were stunned, this is not, heart straight mouth fast, at that time break angry scold.


    "Pei Yan, you are shameless!"


    Pei Yan didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    But Su Tang, calm face, voice cold, "President''s office, it''s not your turn to be wild."


    These relatives of the Pei family are used to being arrogant. The Pei family is a family, but they don''t have enough people. Gradually, their ambition grows up. If they don''t get any good, the dog jumps over the wall and makes trouble.


    Su Tang and Pei Yan are not married yet. Even if they are married, in their eyes, it''s a younger generation. A younger generation should respect them!


    However, Su Tang never goes the ordinary way, and it''s superfluous to talk with them.


    This is not, there is a woman in expensive clothes, see her firewood not into, anxious actually want to go forward to start, as a result, naturally was su Tang kick to the ground.


    The kick was so clean that the woman fell to the ground and stopped for a second before covering her stomach and yelling.


    "Hit, hit! Big stars hit people! "


    Su Tang looked at the others lazily, her head slightly askew, "I''m a man, I can move my hand and never speak. So, who else? "


    Clearly is a junior, but by her this look, everyone subconsciously back a step.


    Su Tang hissed, led Pei Yan, walked slowly to the desk, and then in front of them, pressed the security room phone.


    "Bring some people up and clean up the garbage in the president''s office," she said


    She called them garbage, so arrogant, let the group blow up.


    "Qiao Yan, I have recorded your attitude just now!" That person says maliciously, she is a big star, such arrogant beating looks, on the Internet will be scolded to death.


    Unfortunately, he miscalculated. Sutang never cared about it.


    From the beginning to the end, she came to this world for the sake of the man.


    The man in this world is Pei Yan, so she doesn''t care about anyone except Pei Yan.


    "And then?" Sue sugar pulled a smile, "want me to help you contact media friends?"


    At this time, the wailing woman on the ground also got up and pointed to Su Tang. Her face was ferocious and her voice was trembling with anger. "You dare to kick me. You wait. I''m going to find a lawyer to sue you to death!"


    Su Tang gave her a look, red lips slightly open, sent her two words, "please."


    She used the simplest words, said the most crazy words, Pei where other people have seen.


    "We are shareholders!"


    "Yes! We divest! Withdraw the shares


    "You just wait for Pei to go bankrupt!"


    When the security guard opens the door of the president''s office, he hears that they are clamoring to sell shares and withdraw capital. The security guards are all stupid. These are all the shareholders of their company.


    However, all of these can be put aside. Where is the garbage in the future landlady''s mouth?


    "Boss, where''s the garbage?"


    The words of the security guards made the scene quiet for a moment. Those people expected that the security guards would not dare to do anything about them. They raised their heads and held their chests high.


    They firmly believe that these two people still care about Pei.


    Su Tang didn''t even bother to give an extra look to these retarded people, "right there."


    The security guard was silly again. Without seeing the garbage, he saw the shareholders of their company.


    Su Tang, "didn''t you hear that they were going to withdraw their capital and sell shares? They were not my Pei''s people. Who gave them the face to stand here. Throw it out


    Security was thrown out three words to shock, and so on reaction, people are really thrown out by them.


    Pei''s security guards are not old uncles. Many of them are veterans. When they attack, those people have no power to fight back.


    The president''s office is quiet at last, and Su Tang has changed her previous ferocity, and the whole person is lazy.


    "Before you, let them be so arrogant?"


    Pei Yan, "not really. They are easy to deal with."


    He is too lazy to talk about anything that can be shut up if he gives money, and Pei is not only defeated.


    Yes, Pei Yan never regarded PEI as his own, so he never stopped others from losing.


    Su Tang recognized his subtext and his eyes were wide open. "So, do you think I''m nosy?"


    "No, I was going to deal with them, but Here you are Pei Yan said with a smile, sighed: "Yan Yan is very good to me."


    He doesn''t want to deal with it. He is just laissez faire. Now, Pei''s family is not as good as it used to be, and his focus has long been away from Pei''s family.


    Pei''s tall building, whether it collapses or not, will have nothing to do with him.


    Only later, he met her again.


    It turns out that the taste of being spoiled and protected is like this


    Su Tang glanced at him. If the system had not told her, she would have believed him.The man is in charge of collapse, the world will never have a good ending, Pei''s these people, not a good end, that is light.


    But even if you know he''s bullshit, so what.


    What else can I do for my own man? Of course, I love him.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you meet these people later, just stand behind me." Su Tang said that she didn''t believe in it. She was very serious. "Such a gentleman, you can''t be scared by these people."


    Pei Yan looked at her serious nonsense, could not help laughing.


    What kind of virtue do they have? Don''t they know each other?


    "After that, please guard more."


    "Mrs. Pei."


    Pei Yan lowered his voice, as if deliberately seducing people. His voice was dumb and sexy.


    Abstinent people suddenly enlarge the move, who can stand it!


    And Su Tang, also don''t want to bear at all!


    What''s more, where is this? The office of the president of Pei''s group. The door is not locked and the curtain is not drawn. It''s a stimulating battlefield.


    "Ah, how can our heart beat faster?"


    Pei Yan


    He forgot, bissao, who never loses.


    "I give up." He sighed. If this place is changed, he has to listen to her begging for mercy. But this place is just for the time being.


    As soon as he gave up, Sue sugar was happy.


    Pei Yan discovered this point long ago. When she was young and in high school, the little girl liked to win. Whenever she got the first prize, her eyebrows were all arrogantly gorgeous, beautiful and charming. However, the little girl didn''t know she was beautiful.


    Just as in those years, she always thought that she was moved by her pursuit, but she didn''t know that in such a big Ming LAN college, if not deliberately, they seldom met by chance.


    Therefore, all the encounters and confrontations are deliberate.


    Reverse trap. Now, he''s done it.


    From now on, he will have her completely.


    This life, until death.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    Kenny continent, also known as the animal world.


    In this world, the highest species is orcs, who rule the whole world, and among them, orcs are divided into awakened and unawakened.


    Awakened people have awakened elements, which will make them enhance their combat effectiveness and make other unawakened people fear. For example, a herbivorous awakened person can kill a carnivorous awakened person every minute. But in this world, the awakened person is precious. One in ten thousand orcs, there may be only one awakened person.


    There are no rules for the awakened. They can be royal nobles or beggars on the street. However, all tribes in the world of beasts attach importance to the awakened. Therefore, there is a folk saying that when an animal awakens, dogs and chickens rise to heaven.


    In such a world, the actor of Su Tang is an innocent and weak rabbit.


    Yes, you''re right, rabbit. The most important thing is that she''s not the awakened or the unawakened. She''s the only alien.


    In Kenny, there is a legend that before the world disaster, the beast God will give a warning, which is a variant.


    As the only variant, what can su Tang do? Of course, he covers his vest. He is not afraid of your jokes. In the past, all the variants were cool and crazy. That bastard Oh, no, it''s the domineering spirit. It can be overturned within ten miles.


    And she, the latest variant, is actually a rabbit!


    System, "it''s the moon rabbit."


    Su Tang, "moon what rabbit! Do you think that if you get the moon and the sun, you''ll be a bull? I tell you, no! "


    Ah, the world kisses me with pain, and I Ha ha, I want to bring the man to ruin the world together.


    You have to ask her why she is so irritable, the reason is very simple, you have seen who is the baby of disaster?


    Her blood, her hair, and even her skin and flesh are all precious. This is the mother of Tang monk. One mouthful of it will prolong one''s life, and two mouthfuls of it will live forever!


    With such a broken body, you let her reduce disaster and fart!


    Whether you can save your life is two things!


    But now all these are not the point, the point is, why does she fall rapidly now!!


    "Ah, what''s the matter! Did I jump off the cliff? "


    The system is very happy to see her lively voice. In the new world, the host is still very energetic.


    "Yes, kiss, it is detected that the man is at the bottom of the cliff, so in order to let you join him as soon as possible, we have arranged you to jump off the cliff."


    Su Tang


    "Talk to people!"


    System, "you also know that your body is nutrient. You have got the man to the bottom of the cliff. You have to give him some nutrition."


    Su Tang


    I beep!


    "So you threw me down?"


    System, "although according to the development of the plot, the male master will have an adventure at the bottom, but you know, after you leave, the main system also needs energy to take over. We hold the virtue of saving, thinking that anyway, your body is useless, just give it to the male master. Anyway, you don''t have more than one."


    You''re not much


    Not much


    Su Tang''s mind is full of these words. She is a nourishment in this world!


    But then again, what does she mean when she brings the man to the bottom of the cliff? If she doesn''t, the man still foolishly believes his so-called green plum and so-called brother. On the day of his awakening, his friends cut off his channels and sent them to the crazies who study the awakeners.


    There is no suspense. The identity of a man is never simple.


    Similarly, the man who can collapse has a rough life experience.


    The male leader of this life, les, the prince left behind by the Sibi tribe, an orphan in a small village, was adopted by Qingmei''s parents and grew up. Since childhood, he vowed to be filial to his parents, protect Qingmei and protect the small village.


    However, people are sinister. Maybe they did treat rice well when they were young, but later, rice''s strength revealed that her adoptive parents died of old age, and Qingmei, the only one, fell in love with someone she shouldn''t love.


    On the surface, they were brothers to rice, but on the back, they were jealous of him.


    Why should an outsider?


    Su Tang, the daughter of the village adults, is a very vicious existence. She really made a lot of efforts to let Les discover the true features of these people.


    For example, deliberately let him break his own careful treatment of green plum, actually mix with people, the scene is extremely promiscuous.


    Another example is how his sincere brother slandered and humiliated him, and finally, the fatal blow was that when he woke up, he knew that these people wanted to sell him privately.


    Like slaves, sold to fanatics.


    The beautiful picture of the small village is torn apart, which is full of dirty and ugly.


    Su Tang thought that after all this, the man should go away. As a result, he still stayed in the small village, but compared with les, who was kind and sunny in the past, Les is silent and does not associate with others. It''s gloomy and terrifying.However, because of the talent of the awakened, others dare not speak up.


    But this is not the way, so if he doesn''t leave, Su Tang can only give him a ride.


    According to the system, in the original plot, Les falls off a cliff and has an adventure under it, which allows him to find his own life experience and the holy things of the Spey tribe. With these, he has noble blood and noble identity.


    But now


    The rapid fall, let her lose a short time thinking, and back landing, severe pain, that moment, sugar pain to aphasia.


    Shit, it hurts so much.


    Su Tang fell to the ground in such a loveless way. She was a variant. Otherwise, she would fall apart at such a high height.


    System, "son, I advise you to change back to noumenon first."


    Once upon a time, the owner of this body offended everyone in the small village. Because she was the daughter of the village leader, she was arrogant and looked down on other people in the small village, including les, his green plum and his friends.


    So it''s not surprising that she did something later.


    Because she looked down on the villagers, she publicized and humiliated Qingmei when she mixed up with others.


    Rice''s ability awakens. When he learns that his good friend wants to sell him while he is weak, he helps to contact the buyer and let him know on purpose.


    All this, Su Tang said, she is really very well intentioned.


    But obviously, Les didn''t accept her kindness. After knowing all this, instead of leaving, he continued to stay. She didn''t know much about it before, but now she understands it.


    If he doesn''t go, it''s not that he can''t go, but that he wants to see other people panic all day long.


    Orcs are xenophobic, unless you are a psionic, and those orcs in the small village can only stay in this village, and they are afraid that they will attack suddenly.


    Tut, she always thought it was a little white rabbit, but she forgot that his prototype was a fierce lion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    If the system changes it back to the noumenon, Su Tang immediately changes it back.


    Les knows her face. If she uses her original identity to do this task, as long as she meets with the man, then there is no need to guess the ending. Being torn up is pro, which may be like a system. Therefore, she becomes a nutrient and is eaten alive by him.


    So bloody, Sue sugar shivered when she thought about it.


    Fortunately, no one knows who she is.


    At the moment when she turned back to herself, Su Tang began to dig a hole and bury the clothes and other things that had fallen from her body. She was afraid that the man would find out, so she buried them very deep.


    But she underestimated her own body, a weak rabbit who can''t take care of herself. Digging such a deep hole is just embarrassing rabbit!


    So when her snow-white hair gets dirty and her claws are full of mud, it''s hard for her to dig her own hole.


    But can we give up when it''s hard?


    No, bunny doesn''t want to die, so she can only continue to bury and watch the sun rise and set. Finally, before the last ray of sunlight is about to disappear, she finally fills the pit.


    After all this, she lay on the ground, from a white little fat rabbit to a dirty little gray rabbit.


    "Ah, the rabbit is not cute. The rabbit is dirty."


    The system saw that she accepted it well, so she couldn''t help but say, "but rabbit, wash it clean, put some spicy, it''s still very delicious."


    Su Tang


    Knock you? Knock you! Mouth closed delicious, how, you have a system, can you eat?


    No, you can''t!


    The heart roars madly, but after roaring, the hunger in her stomach makes her feel aggrieved and want to cry.


    Ah, rabbit is hungry.


    "Is it dangerous nearby?"


    System, "what do you say?"


    It must be dangerous. If a man has a halo and falls off a cliff, he will be very happy. But if he is a villain, congratulations. He will not die.


    Su Tang stood on the ground and decided to find something to eat first. "Locate the river nearby. I''ll drink some water first, and then see if I can catch some fresh water."


    She thought very beautiful, but reality It''s more perfect.


    Look what she saw. She saw a big lion by the river!


    At that time, Su Tang was so scared that his hair exploded, and the whole rabbit was not good.


    "Damn it, son of a bitch, you did it on purpose!"


    The system says, "you have to go to him after eating anyway, so I''ve found a shortcut for you. Oh, my dear friend, don''t thank me. "


    Su Tang: ha ha I want to be a shark.


    Les should have been injured. When Sutang kicked him off the cliff at that time, he just woke up. When the awakened person wakes up, he will be very weak. Generally speaking, during this period, tribes will take over. In order to ensure the safety of the awakened person, they will send people to protect him.


    There has never been an awakened person in a small village, but generally speaking, the village leader will send someone to protect him. After all, it''s a boon. It''s a good deal to make the awakened person owe a favor.


    However, the eldest daughter of the village is a pitfall. She not only lets people carry Les away from his home, but also kicks people off the cliff.


    Tut, blood feud, that''s all.


    Su Tang shed tears of remorse. If she had known today, she would not have used kicking, nor would she have used the script of vicious female cannon fodder. She would have treated him well. The awakened one, the future king of the beast, could strangle her every minute.


    Now, for example, when she appears, even the injured Les can easily press her under her paws.


    "Rabbit."


    It was cold without a trace of temperature, but rice should be injured, so there was a trace of fatigue and weakness in his tone.


    At the bottom of the cliff, danger is all around him. He dare not easily fall asleep. Sometimes he falls asleep, which is very shallow. Because of the injury, he is hungry and has not had a full meal for several days.


    And now hit him at the foot of the rabbit, it is simply delivered to the door of food.


    Sue Tang is very flustered, very flustered. Les has a big body. When she goes down with one paw, she almost covers her completely. However, with awakening and malnutrition, his golden hair is very dark and messy.


    But these are not important now. The important thing is that she, Su Tang, will be eaten on the first day of crossing!


    "Oh, shut up, don''t move, I''m not delicious!"


    Les narrowed his light blue eyes. His eyes were beautiful, but now Sue sugar only felt danger.


    "The awakened one?"


    The awakened can feel each other. Although the rabbit is weak, she is indeed the awakened.


    Les'' eyes are more dangerous, which makes Sue sugar panic.


    "I, I can help you."


    The soft voice is very nice, but it doesn''t match the awakened one at all.


    Les sniffed that in his short life, he had never met anyone who really helped him. All of them were profitable, including his adoptive parents, who adopted him only because there was no child at home. Later, when Belle was born, his attitude towards him declined sharply. Especially when they had a second child, they scolded or beat him. Sometimes they didn''t give him food, and they had to find him by themselves. But later, the second child miscarried, and was diagnosed as infertile, they changed their mind again.After all, if there is no young male in the family, it will be humiliating to go out.


    In just a few months, outsiders have no way to know what kind of orcs they are. They raise other people''s children and teach them carefully.


    Oh, ridiculous.


    "Help me? How can I help you? " Les said sarcastically, "I prefer to help myself rather than others."


    Outsiders, he never believe, only grasp their own hands, become their own belongings, in order to use at ease.


    And this rabbit, he didn''t believe she would help himself at all, so he''d better eat it. Although the meat is little, it''s also meat.


    Under the strong pressure, the whole rabbit shuddered.


    "No, you need my help!" She said, pause for a while, and hastily said: "I know you are injured, I will be a little medical, you do not kill me, I save you."


    This kind of dry words, ordinary people will doubt, not to mention les, so Su Tang broke the pot, "I help you, but after saving you, you owe me a favor."


    Les pressed her paw, and it was a little loose at last.


    With a sneer, he knew that there was no such thing as conspiracy, conspiracy and interest. These are the real human nature.


    "I don''t like to be ungrateful."


    Having said that, Su Tang knew that he was loose. After all, he was seriously injured. Generally speaking, the death rate of such a serious injury is very high. But who let him be a man with aura, so he would die and finally the king came back.


    "I save you, you keep me by your side, if If anyone wants to kill me, you have to guarantee my life. "


    The little rabbit under the paw is weak, helpless and pitiful. It doesn''t look like an awakened one, because no matter how weak the herbivorous system is, it won''t be afraid of beasts.


    Sue knows he''s going to doubt it. That''s normal.


    So, with emotion, she gave up and kicked his paw with her hind foot. As a result, it was just like a feather to rice, but she screamed and tears came down.


    Les: Yes


    "It''s weak."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    Sue sugar looked at Rice''s undisguised sarcasm, and then she was angry.


    Is the rabbit weak?


    Rabbit is not weak!


    It''s bunny that kicks you to the bottom of the cliff, almost to death!


    It''s also her who makes him almost unable to stay in the small broken village!


    She, a herbivorous rabbit, never relied on brute force, she relied on wisdom!


    But these words, she did not dare to jump out a word, she was afraid of dismemberment.


    Hum


    It''s hard for a rabbit to live.


    Su Tang looked up at the sky 45 degrees, leaving tears of grievance.


    "You don''t understand."


    She used to be king, until she met the man.


    Les didn''t want to understand her at all. After staying up for a few nights, his spirit was close to the limit. He wanted to eat the rabbit to supplement his strength, but he also admitted that he had some suggestions from her.


    His injury was so serious that even if he ate the rabbit, it didn''t make much difference to him.


    Su Tang looked at a lion who was a little shaky, but his eyes were very firm. He sighed and planned to move him with emotion. "You see, you''re so hurt. It doesn''t make any difference to eat a little me."


    There''s a big difference. Let''s live a long life.


    Su Tang is not stupid. She won''t tell the truth. Otherwise, with his blackening degree, she will swallow her.


    Then, the cannon fodder burst and the mission failed.


    At the thought of the consequences, Su Tang could not help shaking her own rabbit hair. As a result, the lion''s Serge was disgusted with this shaking, and dragged her half disabled body, and even stepped back with difficulty.


    Su Tang


    Shit! I don''t like J!


    Than dirty, she also lost!


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s changing back to the noumenon, so it''s easy for Sutang to explode and get angry. For this, the system gives an explanation.


    "Rabbit? It''s a startling little animal. You seldom change back to noumenon before. You''ve always been human, so many noumenon emotions are not well controlled. After a while, it won''t be like this."


    Su Tang laughs coldly. She has already calmed down!


    It''s emotional control. It doesn''t matter. She can carry it.


    But as the light around her became thinner and thinner, she suddenly found that there was something wrong with her vision.


    Su Tang: hmm???


    The system said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that you are different from ordinary awakeners. As a disaster reducing variant, the moon rabbit will have some side effects. I just checked. Your side effect is night blindness. But you can rest assured that the patient''s condition is not serious and can be saved. "


    Su Tang


    fuck£¡


    This pit father''s world, have a grudge with her!


    She thought it was the worst, but the reality actually lowered her survival skills!


    Les looked at the startled rabbit and moved his moustache. It was his impatience.


    He didn''t have much time to think about it. He knew that his limit was coming. He either ate the dirty rabbit immediately, added a little bit of weak strength, or cooperated with her.


    Can cooperate with her, is undoubtedly a gamble, and he, has been unable to afford to lose.


    Su Tang is lying on the ground. At this time, the big Shiji is just a huge creature in her eyes. She can barely recognize his position, but she can''t really see his shape at all.


    With a sigh, she guessed that his worries were nothing more than fear of her betrayal.


    "My friend, you have no choice but to cooperate with me." Su Tang continued to work hard and said, "if you cooperate with me, you still have a chance of survival. If you don''t cooperate with me, you will only have the option of death."


    Les looked at her coldly, and she was right. However, there is another reason to cooperate with her, she is too dirty, eat her, afraid of dirty his stomach.


    "Yes."


    His words are concise, because he has no extra strength, he reluctantly opened his eyes, but there is already a double image in front of him.


    The wound worsened and he lost too much blood. He couldn''t walk and had to wait to die.


    So, if this little rabbit really fulfills their cooperation, then he can consider protecting her in the future.


    Su Tang saw that he let go, and the whole rabbit relaxed. The first step was quite successful, so the second step was to cure.


    Dark, night blindness makes it difficult for her to move, but if she doesn''t do something, she will be doubted by him. As long as he doesn''t completely coma, it will be death to greet her.


    Su Tang didn''t want to die before she got out, so even if her eyes were dark, she was still strong enough to open her short legs.


    Then, she fell and ate shit.


    Les: Yes


    He is really crazy to talk about cooperation with such a stupid rabbit.


    Su Tang''s fall was full of embarrassment, and the whole rabbit was confused. Finally, the system didn''t see it, sighed sympathetically, and decided to help."There are several pits in front of you. Don''t forget to go there. Go to the right. No, a little more to the right. Yes, then go ahead. There is one in front of you..." Before finishing the word "River", I don''t know if this guy wants to show his advantage in front of LES. He jumps and jumps directly into the river.


    And then, it went crazy.


    System:


    Les: Yes


    He was so obsessed that he could believe a rabbit.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret.


    Su Tang climbed up from the river with a dog paddle in front of her. Before she could breathe, she heard the system say: "don''t care about your image any more. Les has fallen into a coma."


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang was standing by the river, motionless, just like she was dead.


    The system said, "I advise you to save les. His condition is getting worse. Although he won''t be killed, you don''t want to stay at the bottom of the cliff all the time. You can''t even have a meal."


    The system is quite right, but Su Tang was hit by this one after another, and the whole rabbit was barking.


    It was always cold at night under the cliff. When the cold wind blew, Su Tang''s rabbit hair was all wet again. At that time, she began to shiver.


    Cold, bone chilling, this time without system prompt, she just left the direction, three and two steps to jump in front of rice.


    As she shivered, she shook her voice and said in a low voice, "I''ll save you, then you can help me get a warm one. We''ve agreed that this is an equivalent exchange. If you don''t speak, it''s settled."


    Rice has fallen into a coma, of course, will not refute, and Sue sugar, words just fell, directly into his belly under the soft hair.


    Big Shiji''s belly is very warm, which makes Su Tang, who was almost frozen, warm again. After a while, she raised her soft fat paw, took a deep breath, and bit out a little wound with her rabbit teeth.


    Her blood was precious, and she didn''t intend to waste it, so in the end, she only fed a drop of blood to les, and then she went back to nest.


    Hunger is nothing compared with the cold wind at night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    The next day, the first ray of sunshine in the morning, in this layer of shadow, barely a ray of light down.


    Rice woke up at the first time, but compared with the previous pain and fatigue, today''s spirit is particularly good.


    He pauses, and then, acutely, feels a slight abnormality in his mouth.


    It''s like someone opened his mouth and fed him something while he was in a coma.


    Sweetly, it''s like blood and jade dew. In a word, it''s very delicious and addictive.


    He smacked his mouth, waiting for the taste to disappear completely, and a sense of loss rose in his heart. It''s really annoying that such a delicious thing is gone.


    After thinking about that, Les realized that his injury was under control. After only one night''s work, the blood no longer flowed. That''s the panacea. I''m afraid that''s all.


    So, what did the stupid rabbit feed him when he was in a coma.


    At the thought of the stupid rabbit, Les could see that there was no living thing around except the constant scenery.


    He frowned, thinking that the stupid rabbit would run away. With this idea, he moved his numb body, and then heard a very weak howl.


    "Oh! Damn it


    Sue sugar sleeps under Rice''s abdomen, which is equivalent to using his lion hair as a quilt. As a result, he directly steps on her weak belly with his paw. At that moment, she feels that she has seen the beast God.


    There is really no disaster worse than her!


    Bunny is really hard!


    After su Tang howled, Les found that he had a little rabbit on him. Compared with yesterday''s disheveled face, today''s rabbit is very clean.


    Snow white fur, some fluffy feeling under the sun, ears are bigger than ordinary rabbits, more lovely, eyes are not as common red, but amber, very light, this is a very attentive little pet.


    Different from him, this is a rabbit living in the sun. He can see the light and pride in her eyes. Unlike him, except for the endless darkness, he is endlessly calculating.


    However, how could such a rabbit end up with him.


    He was seriously injured last night, and he was too busy to ask. Today is different. If he wants to go with us, he must make clear these things.


    Of course, the most important thing is what she feeds herself.


    "Identity."


    Good and sunny, Les has long been gone. Now Les is silent and gloomy, full of villain temperament.


    Compared with yesterday''s fried hair, today''s stachyose is obviously very calm.


    She said, "identity, can''t say, but I can tell you another thing."


    Les looked at her sullenly, with the illusion that she dared to talk nonsense and spattered her blood three feet.


    Oh, no, it''s not an illusion, it''s a fact!


    The more lies you tell, the more tired you will be.


    Rabbit rabbit said, can''t be a lovely rabbit quietly? If you wear so many waistcoats, you will not be exposed in the end. Instead, it''s simpler. The routine is simpler, and the pain of death will be faster.


    "I''m a mutant." Su Tang moved her mouth. When she was asked to talk, it was like chewing food. It was very lovely.


    Unfortunately, Les doesn''t understand.


    "Variants?"


    He is very interested in this term. For the past 20 years, he has been living in a small village, and the information he can know is very limited. It is the first time that he has heard about variants.


    Su Tang adheres to the principle that if she can''t lie, she will never lie, and begins to lie again.


    "Yes, I don''t have the talent of mutants and awakeners. On the contrary, there are a series of side effects, such as..." She said, amber eyes, full of life can not love, "I have night blindness."


    Les raised his eyebrows. I thought of the stupid rabbit''s behavior last night. Night blindness. It''s very similar.


    Su Tang half true and half false, with the mood of self abandonment, "the whole continent, variants seem to me, I don''t want to be taken away for research."


    She didn''t make up her pathetic life story. Instead, she looked at Les with some vigilance. "We''re just partners. You''re responsible for my safety. As for the rest, I won''t tell you, and you don''t ask."


    See, rice pulled a sneer, "can."


    This stupid rabbit talks like that, and the reason why he agrees is that he knows that she has something to hide from him.


    For example, rice wanted to ask her what he had fed him last night, but now, tut, how could he tell this stupid rabbit that it was the magic weapon to save his life.


    "I don''t ask, but if any of the things you say lie, then..." Pale blue eyes gradually become cold, sound like seeping ice, word by word: "I will pick your skin, a swallow you into the belly."When Su Tang heard the word "pickpocketed skin", she suddenly felt a chill. She trembled and then said, "I lied to you? What do I cheat you to do? A carnivore who almost killed himself, what can I cheat you about? "


    The lion is one of the best carnivores in the world, but such a person can actually get himself to the bottom of the cliff, and is full of serious injuries. So to outsiders, there''s nothing wrong with what she said.


    Despised by a stupid rabbit, Les gave her a blank look.


    In the first half of his life, there were too many people who spoke honey and swore, so he was as straightforward as this stupid rabbit, but he was not interested in him.


    Su Tang realized that she was out of danger, so she began to be brave. No, she dared to direct LES to hunt for her!


    "Hello, can you, big Shiji, hunt?"


    When Les was in a small village, he was a little expert in hunting. None of the young people in dozens of villages was his rival, and countless village girls loved him. Therefore, hunting was not a problem for him.


    "Since you can hunt, go and get something to eat." Su Tang is still. He is a commander like an old man.


    Les squinted and looked at her dangerously. "What did you say?"


    Su Tang was so scared that the rabbit''s hair had a little burst out, but for the sake of people, she couldn''t advise!


    Like a young lady, she should show her happiness, anger, sadness and happiness on her face, so as to brush his trust.


    So, she said with a strong sense: "I said, you go to get something to eat. I took care of you all night last night. Reciprocity. Should you go and catch something to eat?"


    Rice''s examination of her was not as vigilant as before.


    This is a timid and arrogant rabbit. To put it bluntly, it''s bullying.


    I''m not afraid you don''t have weakness, I''m afraid you don''t have weakness.


    When Les realized this, his vigilance faded a little. Then, he pressed Su Tang''s head and said, "you''re a rabbit. Eat grass."


    Su Tang spits the grass out of his mouth, and when he''s angry, he yells, "Damn, you''re sick! I eat meat


    £¡


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    Carnivorous rabbit, this is really rare.


    Many orcs will follow their instincts. Rabbits eat grass and lions eat meat. Of course, it doesn''t mean that rabbits can''t eat meat at all. As awakened rabbits, they can eat a little. However, awakened rabbits improve their talent, physical fitness and other elements, not change their race.


    The awakened people consume more energy than the ordinary orcs, so the outside world also sells their own nutrients, which are very expensive. That''s a price that ordinary families can''t afford. The most important point is that the royal family monopolizes these nutrients. In other words, the awakened people are monitored and controlled by the Royal family.


    Without nutrients, there is not enough power, even for the awakened, the power will be discounted.


    However, as a mutant, Su Tang doesn''t need these fancy things, because her talent is her own skin and flesh. Why is it so good to eat? Are you waiting to be killed? !


    "carnivorous rabbit?" The huge lion''s face was expressionless, and his voice was hoarse and gloomy, with obvious suspicion.


    Sue sugar is very irritable, so she took her calf short kick kick kick a big Shiji, "all said variants, variants! What happened to the meat? Who says rabbits can''t eat meat! "


    Les looked at her with deep eyes. "Rabbit, eat meat, ha..."


    His eyes, with a strong irony, "I only know, spicy rabbit, taste Just to make do with it. "


    Su Tang


    Knock you!


    It''s really a turn of events. At the beginning, Su Tang''s favorite game, rabbit and pheasant, did not expect that one day, she would become food.


    An unpleasant chat ended, and Les left after mocking, while Sutang, lying in the same place, wrote four big words: "I can''t love you.".


    The guy''s physical fitness recovered a little, and his speed of leaving was like a gust of wind, which made Sutang rabbit''s hair fly wildly.


    Su Tang''s body is longer than ordinary rabbit''s hair. After blowing, several of them are directly pasted into her mouth.


    "Bah, bah, bah!" She angrily got up from the ground. Without the big guy, the morning peace was restored around her. She frowned and woke up, feeling even more hungry.


    To eat her flesh and blood is to prolong life, to live forever, to be invincible to all kinds of poisons, but she has not recovered from the small wound she bit yesterday.


    How angry!


    "They are all awakeners. Why is the difference so big?"


    System, "no, no, no, it''s a big difference. You''re a variant, a ration for the awakened!"


    Su Tang


    Well, don''t say it, you are dead:)


    no one can help her, and Su Tang doesn''t dare to change back easily, so she can only walk back and forth by the river impatiently.


    "Do you think I can catch fish if I jump down?"


    The system was silent. "I think you might become the food for fish."


    It doesn''t talk nonsense. There are many dangers at the bottom of the cliff. This seemingly harmless River also has a lot of threatening things, such as piranha. But it depends on luck. No, it didn''t matter if she fell down yesterday.


    Sue, she''s autistic!


    When Les came back, she saw the little rabbit squatting by the river, with only one figure behind her, and she could guess what she was feeling now.


    He dropped the food in his mouth. The loud noise made the rabbit excited. Almost, the scene of last night would reappear.


    Some of him didn''t understand why he wanted to come back.


    Oh, he remembered. It was for the mysterious medicine.


    In one night, he can recover nearly a third of his body, which is as effective as the holy medicine.


    With a huge treasure, but no self-protection ability, no wonder, like him, are in this cliff abyss.


    However, because of this treasure, he was injured all over, but she didn''t do anything.


    If it was him, he would not know who he met for the first time. It was not simple, it was stupid.


    Because it''s noumenon, I can''t see rice''s face at the moment, but his breath reveals his inner thoughts.


    Did you kill her and ask about this rare treasure, or Keep her by your side.


    Su Tang noticed the murderous spirit behind her and immediately put up her short tail to guard against turning back.


    Then, she relaxed.


    "Why is it so slow?"


    His mouth was disgusting, but his eyes were bright, which was different from the people rice had met before.


    Once upon a time, all those people, family and friends, were hypocritical and disgusting. On the contrary, this stupid rabbit was much more pleasing to the eye.


    In that case, I will not kill her for the time being. I''ll stay with him. I can kill her any day.


    Rice caught a deer and came back. It''s so big. Su Tang estimated that she doesn''t need a fifth of the deer''s legs. After all, she''s really too small now. She thinks that she can eat a little and get enough.


    Su Tang walked around the deer like a patrol. Finally, she stopped beside the deer''s leg, stretched out her short leg and pointed to les, "this, I want it."Les took a look at her. He was very generous. He tore off a deer leg with his sharp teeth and threw it at her.


    Deer leg is so big, she is so small, this throw, just throw on her body, directly turn her dry to the ground.


    Su Tang is so stupid.


    Shit, will you take care of small animals! No wonder Qingmei ran away with other people. Although Qingmei has her own problems, you can feel her conscience and ask yourself if you have any problems?!


    Dead straight man!


    Su Tang puffed her short leg and tried to kick it away, but because she was too weak, she puffed for a long time. The smell of deer blood filled her nose, which made her feel nauseous. At last, rice moved her paw mercifully and pulled the leg apart.


    In the morning, the rabbit was still clean, but now it was drenched by the blood on the deer''s legs.


    Su Tang exploded at that time. She slapped Les on the nose.


    The little rabbit is small, and its claws are very small. It''s no different from touching two.


    However, such a small rabbit has a very hot temper and even wants to jump on his head.


    Su Tang, "Oh! You fuckin ''mean it! I''m fighting with you today! "


    As I said before, when you become the noumenon, your temper will become irritable correspondingly. After all, it is the first and only variant. It is impossible to be docile, and you will not be docile in your life unless


    Su Tang is finally pressed under the huge claws, sharp claws, just a little force, she can be rifled.


    In front of strength, Su Tang The name was changed at that time.


    Su Congxin sugar, "big brother, have something to say!"


    She apologized, but she didn''t boast before. Les sneered and said sarcastically, "who is your big brother?"


    Su Tang, "..." Hey, hey, I''m just kidding. "


    Then Sutang was turned over by the lion.


    Rabbit abdomen soft ground, is a gust of wind, some cool below.


    Then she heard Les''s voice full of disgust, "you, girl."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    It''s intolerable, but it''s intolerable. Su Tang was hairy at that time!


    "Knock you! I''ll scratch you to death! "


    Les doesn''t understand what it means to knock you, but in terms of tone, it should be swearing.


    Light blue pupils begin to darken, like the sea in the dark, full of unknown dangers.


    Su Tang moved, moved again, and moved harder. Finally, she admitted a reality.


    That is, she was ruthlessly suppressed again.


    "What did you just say?" Cold sharp words, because the throat is damaged, the voice line is a bit hoarse, it seems more terrible.


    "You want to kill me?"


    Su Tang


    Wipe, play big hair.


    Touched his death blackening zone.


    In the case of worrying about life, everything seems to be OK. Before, some rabbit, who was still covered with hair and clamoring to settle accounts, is weak and helpless, pitiful and wronged. "No, I''m wrong. There are a lot of adults. Please forgive me."


    For the first time in 20 years, Les has met an orc like her.


    Just


    Les suppressed the urge to kill. He told himself that it was not the time, at least not now.


    "I''m not an adult."


    So he didn''t have a lot of money. He didn''t kill her, just balancing the pros and cons. But she, Les said sarcastically, "as an awakened person, is that the courage?"


    Sue sugar shrunk her small head, the whole person dejected, like a play bad rabbit.


    "I''m a mutant. Besides, I''m a mutant."


    The voice is small, but it''s very reasonable.


    Rice fell into silence again. How did this stupid thing survive to the present? Is it up to her to admit her mistakes quickly?


    The short silence didn''t last long. He didn''t eat these days, so it''s more important to eat than to find out the stupid rabbit.


    At this time, it doesn''t matter whether it''s raw or cooked. He just wants to relieve the hunger in her abdomen and replenish her physical strength as soon as possible, but Su Tang is different. In the final analysis, she is still not completely hungry.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to provoke him easily because of the previous suppression. She only worried about her small face and stared at the leg which was several times bigger than her.


    "Dog, do you have any seasoning?"


    Without seasoning, it''s hard to swallow even if it''s cooked.


    The system says, "shouldn''t you worry about how to roast the venison first, rather than the seasoning?"


    This is really a big problem, but Su Tang didn''t want to be aggrieved in eating.


    So, she looked around, with her two short legs in front of her, she found a lot of stones, and tried to put up the deer legs. Although she failed several times during the period, in the end, she finished it firmly. Then she began to look for firewood again. It was noon when she finished the preparation.


    Her stomach was hungry, but there was a river nearby. When she was hungry, she went to drink some water.


    She has been tossing for so long, and Les has already disposed of the venison there. There is only one skeleton shelf left, which is far away from him. When he had enough to eat and drink, the wound was relieved. Les just wagged his tail and quietly watched the stupid rabbit act as a demon.


    He watched her busy up and down, twists and turns, and finally lit the fire.


    Tut, as expected, I haven''t suffered much. At this time, the main thing is to fill my stomach as soon as possible.


    Sue sugar finished all this, the whole rabbit just like waste, even claws also can''t lift up, but these don''t matter, the important thing is, she finally made the fire.


    She almost burned her rabbit hair. It''s really hard for the rabbit to live.


    It takes a lot of time to cook the venison. Su Tang is not in a hurry now. Instead, she harasses the system, "dog, give me the seasoning."


    The system says, "yes, I can change it with integral."


    Sue sugar a choke, her integral can be baby, keep to go back, change what change!


    "I came to this end because of you." Su Tang''s voice was quiet. "When you kick me down, you don''t even give me a little time to prepare."


    This time, the system choked. The reason for kicking her was that it was clear that it was impossible for her to jump on such a high cliff, even if you told her it would not be dangerous.


    Su Tang saw it speechless and continued: "if I don''t eat, I have no strength. If I don''t have strength, I can''t do the task. If I can''t do the task, I can''t go back. So dog, you can squat at the bottom of the cliff with me. As for the man Ha ha, I love you


    Her head ached when she heard the threat.


    "Well, don''t read it. I can''t give it to you."


    What''s not worth a few points for seasoning? I''ll give it to you. However, Su Tang suddenly changes the seasoning, which will definitely attract the attention of the male owner. So the system asks, "but how do you explain rice?"


    Sue sugar, "easy. You can get some peppers in the corner and I''ll pick them. Oh, by the way, pepper inside, remember to sprinkle some salt for meIn order to eat, she also racked her brains.


    Afraid that she will do anything more, the system will recruit immediately.


    So, Les saw her holding a pile of red peppers, skipping to the deer leg, with the passage of time, the smell of deer began to overflow, Su Tang resisted the urge to drool, and spread the pepper.


    Because she was too excited, in the process, she accidentally burned her own beard, which was not much. Now her hair is burning and curling, which is very funny.


    The emperor is worthy of his heart. Although many parts of the leg are burnt, it may still be raw, but it doesn''t matter. Su Tang doesn''t eat much. She just needs to eat the cooked parts. As for the rest, it''s a big deal to bake it next time.


    But she never thought that the world was not friendly to her, the only mutant. She thought that she would eat delicious venison when she took a bite, but who could have thought that when her tongue touched the pepper, she felt that she saw the beast God at that moment.


    "Oh! Damn it She continued to vomit fragrance, the whole rabbit felt dying in the past, and finally, regardless of the danger, plunged into the river.


    Les: Yes


    System:


    Su Tang, who plunges into the river, shed spicy tears. Her tongue is not sharp. She even feels that her mouth is swollen.


    Wronged, very wronged, wronged to tears.


    System: "that, I just checked, rabbits don''t eat spicy."


    Su Tang was angry at that time, "rabbits only eat grass!"


    Former son also said that she was a moon rabbit, different from other rabbits. Now he told her that rabbits don''t eat spicy food and play with her!


    System, "silly child, you are a variant. Although you can eat meat, your delicate body can''t eat spicy."


    Su Tang once again burst a rough, she felt too difficult, so many tasks, never appeared the four words difficult, but now, fate let her feel.


    However, fate seems to think that this is not enough, just in her bubble in the river, want to dilute the spicy taste in her mouth, a sharp pain came from her tail.


    Like It''s like being bitten by something terrible!


    "Oh! Big Shiji, help me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    The little rabbit was in a hurry and jumped to the shore like she was chased by something terrible. When she finally jumped on the shore, Les found out what she was chased by.


    A fish, biting her tail, never let go.


    Les pulled at the corner of his mouth. For a moment, he thought that the piranha would just bite her to death.


    Su Tang didn''t feel his indifference. She ran to him and asked for help! Big brother! Help me! Oh, it hurts... "


    Les looked at the stupid rabbit running in front of him and finally chose to save her dog''s life.


    He didn''t get up, didn''t move his paw, so he swung his tail to the piranha precisely.


    In the end, the piranha was killed by smoking. Before it was killed, its sharp teeth were still biting the rabbit''s tail.


    Although Su Tang was hungry for a day, she was still chubby and round. She tried to claw the damned smelly fish away. As a result, because she was too round, she could not touch the smelly fish that had been biting her tail for a long time.


    "Lion Shishiji, help me Su Tang''s painful voice was sobbing. She couldn''t see her back, but she felt that the damned fish had bitten off her lovely little tail.


    Want to cry


    Les had a headache. The stupid rabbit was noisy and annoyed. He resisted the impulse to kill the rabbit and made another move without expression.


    Sue sugar hissed in pain, "is my tail still there? I''m not a cute rabbit without a tail. "


    Les: Yes


    "You''re not a cute rabbit, you''re a stupid rabbit."


    Les''s eyes are cold and his teeth are gnashing. This stupid rabbit is really annoying! I want to kill you!!


    Su Tang was even more aggrieved, but she did not dare to say that she could only spread her anger on the dead fish.


    She couldn''t eat the venison because it was too spicy. Fortunately, there was fish. She roasted it with the afterheat. After she was barely done, she didn''t dare to be a demon. She just ate the roast fish.


    However, unexpectedly, the meat of this fish is very delicious. Although it lacks a little salt, there are some flaws in it. However, in such an environment, Su Tang is very satisfied.


    This is not happy, she also shared with les.


    "Big Shiji, this fish tastes good!" She said bouncing, and her eyes, which were full of tears before, were now smiling.


    Of course, Les would not respond to her. He just flipped his tail. Unexpectedly, this stupid rabbit had the courage to pull off a piece of fish and put it directly into his mouth.


    Caught off guard, Les was looking like a killer.


    But Su Tang said with a smile, "delicious."


    A long time ago, Les hated being touched. This stupid rabbit repeatedly touched his bottom line. When he wanted to teach her a lesson, Su Tang tore off a piece of fish and stuffed it into his mouth again.


    "This fish is quite big. I can''t eat it all by myself. By the way, I don''t know your name, big Shiji."


    Her words were very plain, just like chatting casually, without any calculation, common or even meaningless, but this attitude was something rice didn''t feel for a long time.


    In the small village, all the orcs didn''t like him. They thought he was a wolf. After his adoptive parents died, they didn''t take good care of his only sister. Later, they fought against other male orcs in the same village.


    Being wronged and misunderstood in those years, from the first explanation to the later silence, rice was not indifferent, but tired and tired.


    He looked at Su Tang deeply. It''s rare that he didn''t mean to kill her this time.


    "Les."


    His words are very few, but these are not things for the chat experts.


    While eating fish, Su Tang said: "Oh, my name is liyingshang, yingxueyu, Hanling, ximengyue, Yuelan, Lanying, purple butterfly, Lixin, Feng, Yanyuan, Xiluo, Jiuxi, ningyubing, tears falling like ice..."


    Les: Yes


    Why on earth can''t he think so much and talk nonsense to her!


    Su tangpi was very happy until she felt the gaze of death. Then she whispered, "les, you can''t find a wife in this way."


    Les hissed, as if to hear a joke, "woman, trouble."


    Su Tang


    OK, I hope you will carry out these four words in the future, but don''t look for a wife.


    Su Tang''s appetite is very small, a fish into the stomach, basically the stomach is round, full of food and drink, she now also lazily do not want to move, so lying on the ground, let the sun on her body.


    At such a pleasant moment, the system is very inhumane urging: "don''t bask in the sun. Les still has injuries. Don''t forget to treat him."


    Sue sugar didn''t want to move, but she had to get up.


    I gave him a drop of blood yesterday. The wound on his paw hasn''t recovered yet. Occasionally, it hurts faintly. If you want to cure his wound thoroughly, don''t you want to continue to hurt.Su Tang didn''t want to, so she got up from the ground.


    At the bottom of the cliff were all treasures, but she was not familiar with them. Fortunately, there was a system, and she soon found some basic herbs.


    Les closed his eyes and fell asleep. He knew she had left, but he didn''t open his eyes. For him, although this stupid rabbit had something he wanted, he would not stop her if she wanted to leave.


    After dark, I''ll collect her body.


    It was getting dark. Les took a long rest and recovered a little. But when he opened his eyes, he saw the stupid rabbit bouncing back.


    This stupid rabbit can''t take care of herself at all. The first time I saw her, she was disheartened. The next day, she was made bloody by a deer leg. Now, it''s only half a day. It''s not easy to clean up the bloodstains, but it''s even more stupid that she was stained with the juice of all kinds of weeds.


    "Les, I found the herb!"


    Su Tang ran back happily. She didn''t care about his indifferent expression. Instead, she chirped: "you''re lucky. Not far from here, there are just a few herbs, which are specially used to treat your trauma."


    There was a noise in his ear, but Les had a cold face.


    "Why not leave."


    Su Tang once tilted the rabbit''s head, "why do you want to leave? I promised to treat you. " As she said this, she crushed the herbs with a stone, and stood on tiptoe to apply herbs to the deep bone wounds for him.


    "Oh, it''s too high. Lower it a little." Su Tang couldn''t reach it. At last, he simply said, "forget it, you stay still. I''ll jump on your back and apply medicine for you."


    She said, and without waiting for LES to agree, she just hopped on his back.


    Although Su Tang''s blood made him recover about one-third of his injuries, there were still two-thirds of his injuries. Some of the injuries were serious and began to fester. He couldn''t deal with the back injury, so when Sutang came to his back, he saw that the blood coagulated on his back and stuck together with the hair on his back. Piece by piece, it looked very bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    Rice''s body is very big. After su Tang wiped the medicine on him, the sky began to dim.


    She looked at the sunset and was silent for a moment. Then, she gritted her teeth and decided to clean the dirt on Rice''s back.


    At the bottom of the cliff, there was no bathing tool at all, so Su Tang had to pull out her previously buried clothes again, and then wet them. She carefully dealt with the dirt near the wound, but there was too much dirt. When it was completely dark, she was stiff and motionless.


    She can''t remember how many times she washed her clothes. Now, the sun is completely down. Without the sun, she stands by the river and doesn''t dare move at all.


    The experience of the other day was still in front of her. She was afraid that she would move a little and fall into the river again.


    Although the taste of piranha is good, her tail is still aching.


    Sometimes the temper is too hard, suffering or their own, the soft time should be soft, so, Su sugar did not think, directly trembling voice for help.


    "Les?"


    The vision at night is very poor. This stupid rabbit has night blindness, but Les is different. He can clearly see that this stupid rabbit is stiff, his pupils shrink, and his whole body is full of fear and helplessness.


    He hissed. All the things she did were superfluous to him, and he didn''t like such weak things.


    Trouble.


    Having said that, he moved his tail and circled the stupid rabbit.


    His strength is not gentle, even rude.


    But these are not things for Su Tang. Compared with the fear of being in the dark, this little pain makes her feel at ease.


    She holds her tail, just like a drowning person holding duckweed and never let go.


    Les was about to let her go, but she spoke first.


    "Les, thank you."


    The sound is soft and sticky. It sounds like a delicious dessert. Inexplicably, Les thinks of her prototype. The sound matches the rabbit very well.


    So, a herbivorous rabbit should be like this.


    Rice just thought so, listen to Su sugar continue: "so, you people do in the end, borrow your abdomen to give me a sleep."


    Les laughed angrily. "Do you think I''m a good man?"


    This is really strange. It''s the first time that he has been evaluated like this.


    Sutang, "good man."


    In order to have a warm place to sleep at night, she dare to be blind a little more!


    "Although you have a bad temper, I can see that your mouth is hard and your heart is soft, otherwise you won''t save me just now. The beauty of your heart is the real beauty."


    Sue sugar''s Rainbow fart made Les feel a little bewildered at that time.


    This stupid rabbit is crazy. I''m afraid it''s not only night blindness, but also blindness.


    He, les, which of his whole body has something to do with beauty?


    "I don''t discriminate against the blind, but I discriminate against the mentally retarded." Then she shook her hand off her tail, moved a place and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Su Tang is silly in the same place. Her tail is gone. She is just like a blind man. It''s dark all around. She can still hear the wolf howling from time to time.


    That''s a wolf!


    She sucked her nose and didn''t dare to walk around. She just squatted down and shrunk herself into a ball. She was weak and pitiful.


    She is playing the top, even he was almost moved by himself, the result is to listen to the system said: "don''t play, Les eyes are closed."


    Su Tang


    Wipe!


    She doesn''t believe it. She can''t conquer him!


    "Tell me where he is."


    If the enemy doesn''t move, I''ll move. Isn''t he going to hide? Then she''ll chase him. It doesn''t matter. We are so enthusiastic!


    Although Les closed his eyes, he didn''t fall asleep. He was just listening to what the stupid rabbit was doing, but there was nothing moving in his ear. I think the stupid and timid rabbit didn''t dare to move.


    As the night deepened, Les felt sleepy and decided not to talk to her anymore.


    Who knows, at this time, ear but came a exclamation.


    Small voice, but can hear the voice of the master''s panic.


    Les opened his eyes displeased, and saw the stupid rabbit stumble and fall, then squat in the same place, carefully rubbed the pain, and then began to grope, and then wrestle again, so again and again, in the end, Les was impatient to shake his tail.


    How can this damned stupid rabbit be built like that!


    "What are you doing?"


    At first thought is hate, surprised that stupid rabbit is a spirit, and then, she blinked amber eyes, blankly toward this side.


    "Ah, it''s les. Did I wake you up?"


    Les: you said it


    Sue sugar sniffed again, "hold, sorry, I''m not used to it."She didn''t say what she didn''t adapt to. According to the previous situation, Les didn''t even bother to ask, but this time, he was so crazy that he opened his mouth.


    "Not adapted to what?" Said, tone cold and impatient, "under this cliff, no servant to serve you, do not adapt to you can only wait to die."


    His tone is very blunt, for ordinary people, may be said to cry by him.


    And he, too, has this preparation.


    This stupid rabbit is stupid and timid. Just now those wolf howls can frighten her like this. If she says something so heavy, she will have to cry.


    Les couldn''t or couldn''t coax her. He just looked at her coldly.


    However, unexpectedly, Su Tang didn''t cry, but her voice was a little stuffy, "I know, you can rest assured, I just don''t adapt for the time being, I won''t drag you back."


    They had an agreement before. Although she was saying it from beginning to end, and rice didn''t give a clear answer, in this case, not denying it is tantamount to acquiescence.


    Sue sugar said, and groped for a big tree, she finally stopped, curled up under the tree, did not speak.


    And LES, choked in his throat, could not say it and could not swallow it, so he finally gave her a cold look.


    No matter how unhappy he was, he could only let him down. But not long after he closed his eyes, there was another rustle in his ear. Then, his tail seemed to be held by someone.


    There''s no need to guess. There''s only one candidate.


    "Stupid rabbit, let go!"


    Sutang, "No


    Hold in her hand, that is her, let go is impossible to let go.


    Les sneered. "That''s what you mean by not holding back?"


    Su Tang, "I also said that I can''t adapt now. As my companion, you should help me tide over the difficulties together."


    This is just a rhetorical argument. First of all, I don''t want to talk about any bullshit companion. Then, even if she dies, he won''t have any fluctuation.


    Although the secret medicine attracted his attention, he was not an orc who was easily hooked by the nose.


    That secret medicine, he can have the best, can not, then destroyed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    Finally, they each step back. Su Tang releases the claw holding his tail, while Les gives her a little lion hair on the tip of his tail to cover her. Su Tang can''t help but want to be good when she gets a bargain. "Ah, so we are beautiful and kind-hearted." Although the tip of the tail is only a small pinch, even her little jiojio can not cover, but this is the beginning of her victory! Rice''s gain and loss is noumenon at the moment. If it''s a human shape, the veins on his forehead will burst out, "stupid rabbit!" Su Tang took it as soon as she saw the good news. Hearing the words, she immediately said with a smile, "Hey, sleep, dear les, good night. "A good night''s sleep. Wake up again, the sun has risen, sugar''s night blindness has disappeared. She looked around and found that Les had disappeared. Instead, she looked for some dry wood and planned to make a fire and barbecue as she did yesterday. Rice will bring the prey back, just eat raw meat or something, forgive her for accepting incompetence. Sure enough, Les didn''t leave for a long time. When he came back again, he had his prey in his mouth as he did yesterday. Once raw and twice cooked, this time the Su Tang is not in a mess, but without seasoning, the barbecue is hard to swallow. After barely filling her stomach, she began to plan for the next step. "Les, let''s find the exit together." They were at the bottom of the cliff for a few days, and rice''s health improved a lot. It''s not a long-term solution to stay here, so it''s only a matter of time before they find a way out. Rice is also observing the surrounding terrain while hunting these days. Deep in the cliff, many places are covered by the sun and the earth. Big trees are entrenched, and the roots are crisscrossed and complicated. If you are careless, it is small to get lost. You are afraid to encounter something dangerous, and you don''t even know how to hide. Su Tang also knows this. With her small body, she has to be severely disabled even if she is in danger, so she jumps shamelessly on people''s back. "Les, give me a ride." Rice didn''t know that she was careful. At that time, she said with a cold smile, "yes, if you are in danger, you can lose the rabbit and fight for my time to leave." Su Tangqi gritted his teeth, "don''t worry, I''m also an awakened one. I''m a grass eating awakened one. It''s still first-class to run away." Les, "well, a mutant and night blindness awakener, I''m really looking forward to your escape posture." Su Tang decided to have a cold war with him at that time! There was no sound of a stupid rabbit, and Les was in a good mood. It should be like this, she has nothing to say, save all day long. Sometimes I have to sigh that fate is so magical. Although there is Su Tang, Les finally found the place where his mother and the convoy had an accident. More than ten years later, the corpses had already turned into white bones, but the things they carried were still well preserved. Su Tang jumps off his back. According to the system, she finally finds a box with sapphire embedded in it. The box is very delicate. Besides sapphire, there is a magic array on it. Su Tang said deliberately, "Hey, baby, I''m willing to find a great magician to cast the magic. The things in this will be precious." As she said, seeing Les stop searching, she handed over the box generously. "The magic circle seems to be a lock, which can''t be opened by anyone except the master of the sunspot." When she said that, Les just took it over, and then the dusty box opened in front of them. Suddenly, Les was stunned. He wanted to ridicule the stupid rabbit. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know the magic array. In today''s world, there are only a few magicians who can understand the magic array. Generally speaking, only aristocratic and royal families can understand it. Magic array is extremely complex, but also because of its precious, many rich people like the pattern of magic array, but there is no great magician casting, even if the pattern is similar, it is also a failure, can only see, no use. But now, with the start of the magic circle, the moment the box opened, everything proved that Su Tang was right. So, on the other hand, the people who are buried here are not only extraordinary, but also very close to rice. Su Tang is just a rabbit now, but her eyes are still full of big shock. "What''s your status, Les?" Les doesn''t even know his identity. He only remembers what happened after he was taken back by his adoptive parents. He doesn''t remember what happened before. He didn''t remember who he was or why he appeared in that small village. The only thing he remembered was that he was hungry and cold, thought he was dying, and met his adoptive parents. He has also been grateful to them, after all, without them, he might really die. But a fake is a fake. They treat him well only because they have no children. Later, with the birth of the first child, although she is a girl, it is obviously different for him. Later, the second pregnancy reveals her true nature. Les doesn''t owe them. What he owes has been paid back a long time ago. There was never any beautiful picture in his memory. He didn''t want to think about it any more, but he didn''t intend to tell Su Tang her identity. After all, he knew nothing about her identity. Moreover, the screen film can''t touch magic array at all, but she can say it''s lock array. This stupid rabbit in front of him may not be as stupid as he thinks. "It''s none of your business. You just need to do your own thing." He is not interested in her, and his cooperation with her for the time being just depends on her secret medicine. However, the stupid rabbit is the noumenon, and can''t see where to hide things all over her body. Either she didn''t put it on her body, but he had already checked around the two people''s previous temporary residence, and there was nothing suspicious at all. Su Tang rode on his back and said heartlessly, "well, I know, we just cooperate. When we go out, we will go our separate ways." Then he said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know. The less you know, the longer you live." She lived to understand. Su Tang didn''t know what was in the box, and she didn''t want to know. She just looked around for any coins. "Les, I''ll get some change." This team has a lot to do with les, so she has to tell him when she takes the money. Les only looked at the box in his hand silently. There were many things in it, such as the badge of identity, which was the Royal badge. Although Les lived in the countryside for a long time, he knew such a badge. In the past, the orphan in the countryside jumped into the royal family. Rice didn''t have any excitement or surprise on his face. He just closed the box and found a place to bury it. In addition to burying the box, he buried the bones one by one. If you''re right, all these people died because of him.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    Even if the bones were buried, Les didn''t have much expression. Su Tang didn''t plan to interfere. She just picked up gold coins nearby. It was the Royal Guard. She really had a lot of money. But she didn''t plan to take it alone. She gave rice half. "Well, half of you and half of me." She said, seeing Les look, pause, voice gradually small, "four six, I four you six." Words fall, see the other side is still looking at himself, voice more weak, "you seven I three." Speaking of the end, maybe it''s the broken jar, the voice is loud, "can''t be any lower, if I go out any lower, I will starve to death!" Les didn''t want to speak, just quietly watching her performance, until at last, her small appearance made him sneer, "you two I eight." Small eyes, big shock, Sue sugar can''t believe, "no, too little." Les looked at her again. "You one, I nine." This time, the rabbit was so angry that he didn''t even want the gold coin. His paw dropped the gold coin and said angrily, "les, don''t go too far!" Les, who was too much, didn''t feel that he was too much. Instead, he planed a hole and said: "this depth is just right for burying a stupid rabbit." Su Tang Threat, this is a naked threat! She looked at Rice''s expressionless face and said, "I quit! Love me, love me He''s used to it! The little rabbit was hot tempered, and Les only kept his face calm, but he was systematic and stupid. "Lying trough, son, are you really going?" Sue sugar, "what else?" Do you really think she''s out of temper? Hum! This time, the emperor was not worried about the eunuch system, "no, you just left. How can you get close next time?" What else is close? If you stay by his side like this, I''m afraid you''ll even have to sign the deed of sale. Su Tang is not without temper. She had to endure and counseled before, but it doesn''t mean she has to go on with no bottom line. The little rabbit turns around and doesn''t even give him the tip of her eye before she leaves. As for the gold coin, she doesn''t believe that she can''t make money. They didn''t get along for a few days, but Les had a long insight into this stupid rabbit''s temper. He stared at her plump back with a gloomy face, thinking whether he would bite her off the neck or shoot her to death. At this time, Su Tang didn''t take a few steps. Then, she settled down. Although it was just a figure, her ears stood up and her beautiful hair burst slightly. If you look at it carefully, it''s just stiff. Les narrowed his eyes, and then a white shadow came running like him. It was very fast, but in the blink of an eye, it had already run behind him, and at the same time, it screamed. "Ah!" "Les!" "Help me!" Previously, he kept saying that he was going to leave his rabbit. In less than five minutes, he just went back on his words. Les mouth a pull, voice is also colder than before, "is not to go?" Su Tang Sue sugar, she is aggrieved to keep humming, "no, don''t go." Mom, it''s the wolves. Just now, if she takes one step further, she may be dismembered by them! Les spent a lot of time burying the bones, and her mind was all on the gold coins, completely forgetting that there was such a terrible creature as the beast at the bottom of the cliff. The system was stunned at the speed of her counseling, and it didn''t even finish persuading her! "No, son. Let''s have some backbone next time." At least let it persuade! It''s embarrassing for her! Su Tang sucked nose, very aggrieved way: "backbone is what, can eat?"? Can you save your life? No, so when it''s time to lose it, it''s time to lose it quickly! " The system doesn''t want to open a mouth at all. No, it shouldn''t open this mouth in the beginning! Les glanced at the wolf pack that slowly surrounded them, with a happy curve in the corner of his mouth. He asked, "do you want to go next time?" Su Tang was silent at that time. How to say, next time, if there is no danger, who annoys her again, she will leave without looking back, but she will come back in other ways. Leave because of dignity, as for return, it is purely for the task. She, Sue sugar, can be counsellors, but not all the time. That''s her bottom line. As soon as she was silent, Les pulled her to himself and said coldly, "no, I''ll leave you to the wolves now." Su Tang "It depends on the mood." At that time, rice was so angry that he laughed, "just care about that little money?" Su Tang, "it''s not about money!" It''s that she can''t compromise like this. Les slightly drooped his eyes and looked at her very serious expression. Suddenly his paws itched, but he suppressed the agitation. This stupid rabbit is different from the people he used to know. She has a hot temper, but she goes straight to get along with her very happily. You know, the moment she left, he had an impulse to kill the rabbit, but as soon as she ran back, the impulse faded. This is Never before. "Be good. All the money is yours." He said, without waiting for the stupid rabbit to recover, he rushed directly to the wolves. It''s su Tang. He smashed his mouth and tut up. She thought it was a cheapskate, but she didn''t expect it was just cold on the surface, but in fact it was a proud and coquettish ghost. As an awakened man, Les has a good strength, but without the corresponding nutrients, he will be tired after a long fight. What''s more, he was injured and fought with injuries. Although he drove the wolves away, it aggravated his injury. Su Tang looked at the big Serge covered with blood, and her pupils shrank. She leaped three and two steps, nervous and not faking. "Les, how are you? Where did you get hurt? " The blood was all over his body. I couldn''t tell whether it was the wolves or his. Les looked at her nervously, and suddenly narrowed his eyes, which had turned blue. He said, "you can leave now with the gold coin." Suddenly, Su Tang was stunned. Then, she laughed angrily. This routine is really familiar. "And then? I''ll go with the gold coins, and you? " Les, "I''m so hurt that I''m going to die here." His voice was so flat that he couldn''t hear any ups and downs, but Su Tang knew these black men too well. If she dares to leave at this time, she will not continue the task. After all, with her head on the ground, what else can she do. "Don''t worry. Although you are mean, I am different." Su Tang''s face was expressionless. At this time, she didn''t care where he was hurt. Instead, she pushed her paws around. Seeing him frowning, she was even in a happy mood and said, "I, a lovely rabbit with a beautiful heart, can save you once and for the second time."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    When Sue sugar said she was a beautiful little rabbit, Les'' eyes could not help twitching.


    They''re all human spirits, pretending to be stupid.


    But stupid rabbit looks really harmless, as long as she wants to, can let people relax.


    Thinking of this, Les couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. She stayed by her side because it was profitable. For example, at the bottom of the cliff, she couldn''t survive alone, but once she left here


    Les was a little upset at the thought of her excellent acting.


    Because he is very clear, left here, her choice is more. For example, those aristocratic and rich children outside, many of them orcs love to raise some lovely pets. To be fair, this stupid rabbit is more lovely than any Orc he has ever seen.


    And he will no longer be the only one.


    In just a few days, Les enjoyed the feeling of being needed.


    He thought, maybe, he can keep this little pet, but before that, he has to take away her cards, to save her always ready to leave.


    Les was seriously injured. The orc beside him had been unconscious for a long time, but he was still holding on. He wanted to see if this stupid rabbit would use her mysterious elixir to save him again.


    So he just pretended to be unconscious.


    There are too many routines. When Su Tang saw him close his eyes, he was in a hurry.


    Although they have only known each other for a few days, they have also experienced life and death. They both know each other''s temperaments, so they are in a coma.


    Although she quarreled with him just now, she knew that this guy had saved her life.


    No matter for the sake of the task, or this saving grace, she will not be helpless.


    "Hello, Les?"


    If she couldn''t wake him up, she just jumped in front of him, then stretched out her claws and gave him a hard kick in the face. If one foot wasn''t enough, she kicked him again. She wrinkled her lovely little face only after she was sure that he was really in a coma.


    "Really dizzy."


    "Tut, forget it. You just saved my life. I''ll pay you back, and we''ll be clean."


    No matter whether the other party heard it or not, she would read it to herself.


    Once she was born twice, she was more skillful in biting her paw this time, but she didn''t expect that this damned smelly lion was playing routine. When her blood was fed to his mouth, her eyes that should have been closed suddenly opened.


    The light blue eyes gradually darken, and eventually turn into deep blue.


    Rice didn''t feel that he pretended to be dizzy. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "blood?"


    Sue sugar held up her little paw, and she was silly at that time.


    Les looked at her amber pupil printed embarrassed himself, leisurely wagged his tail, "a little interesting."


    Su Tang:???


    Les was in a good mood, and there was a trace of joy in his voice. "So, this is your secret?"


    Su Tang


    Shit! She''s going to be a shark!


    "You just lied to me?"


    Su sugar a face see dregs man''s facial expression, who knows, the other side only lifted lift eyelid, "this call war not tired of deceit."


    Most of what Les knew about her was said by herself. Who would believe what was half true and half false? But now, looking at her face, I feel happy.


    Sure enough, we have to fight for some things by ourselves.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    Su Tang lost a big vest, and as a result, it reduced the blackening value by 5%. What''s the difference between this and the clearance sale?!


    "I kill you now, and my secret will always be a secret." She squinted, temperament immediately changed, from a harmless and simple rabbit, become fierce and dangerous.


    Les has escaped death several times. He knows the smell very well.


    She really wanted to kill, but the more she did, the more interested Les was.


    It''s really a variant. It''s totally different from the general herbivorous system.


    He licked the corner of his lips. His eyes were dark. There was a wisp of invisible excitement in his voice. "You can have a try."


    See if he subdued her or she killed herself.


    He gave her this chance, but only this one.


    Su Tang really wanted to teach him a lesson, but her strength was poor and she couldn''t keep up with her ambition, so she took a few deep breaths and gradually calmed down.


    Les looked at her anger and couldn''t help herself. Then, she suppressed all her anger and forced herself to calm down.


    It seems that she can''t be called stupid rabbit in the future. She can still see the situation clearly.


    "I gave you a chance."


    This is what you give up, although, even if you do, it can''t change anything.


    Sue sugar was staring at the scalp numb, and then returned to him a look I super fierce, "les, you don''t be too proud."


    Les raised the corners of his lips, happy, "name.""Your name."


    The name represents the beginning. From the moment he asked her name, he became interested in her.


    Su Tang pulled a smile, beat but beat him, scold also have no meaning, but she didn''t want to compromise so easily at all.


    "Ah, I''m a famous monk of Tang Dynasty. I''m Xuanzang."


    In fact, she said it lazily. She is no different from Tang Monk now.


    Unfortunately, orcs don''t understand that.


    Les looked at her coldly. Although the name was more credible than the previous ghost name, he still thought it was fake.


    "Little rabbit, it''s no more than three things. If you cheat me again, I''ll break your leg."


    Su Tang looked at him arrogantly, joked and told him his name. It wasn''t about breaking his leg, it was about beheading.


    You know, she''s the one who brought him here.


    "It seems you don''t want legs." Les said, her eyes moving from her face to her legs, and then, with a smile, asked, "which one?"


    Su Tang


    Les, "don''t say it, I''ll choose for myself."


    Su Tang Go away


    She was angry, but for her poor short leg, she could only gnash her teeth and say, "you can call me Tangtang."


    The real name of the world can''t be said, it can be directly killed. This is her original real name. In essence, she didn''t cheat him.


    Tangtang is a nickname.


    Little rabbit has many things to hide from him, but he is not in a hurry.


    "Let''s go."


    The taste of blood in his mouth was almost scattered. This was the first time rice tasted the taste of other people''s blood, but he was so fascinated that he even wanted to have another drink.


    However, he looked at the little guy whose eyes were not as big as his own claw, and regretfully took back this year.


    It seems that we have to fatten her up.


    Su Tang followed him silently. Compared with before, this time, she was hardly quiet. She was not used to it.


    So he stopped, squatted down slowly and said, "come up."


    Su Tang looked at him in silence. She didn''t want to be lazy because she was angry. She wanted to be lazy, but this guy was covered with blood. She hated it!


    "No!"


    Les has never been a patient person, smell words, directly with teeth after her neck.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    Lesna is a fierce beast. She is a predator. She used to be the king of the forest. As a weak rabbit, Su Tang''s nature made her whole body freeze.


    "You, you, what are you doing?"


    It''s not easy to talk.


    Les is in a good mood, but he has a rabbit in his mouth, so he can''t speak.


    After a short period of stiffness, Su Tang gradually regained her courage. She began to flutter, and several times she kicked les in the corner of the mouth, which made Les think that the little guy had hit her face with his paw at the beginning.


    Although it doesn''t hurt, he has dignity as a fierce animal.


    So, he put her down, looked at her for a long time, squinted, and finally said, "I don''t want to eat rabbit meat today, come here."


    Su Tang: "I don''t know!"


    Les, "looks like I don''t want the legs."


    Sue sugar is very angry, very irritable, very want to hit people, but in the end, she still jumped on someone''s back, compared with being held, blood is blood, big deal, take a bath later.


    Les didn''t go too far. There was a smell of blood in that place just now, and it would soon attract other wild animals. He changed his place, cleaned up the blood on his lower body, and then began to rest.


    But before the break, he suddenly looked at threes.


    He thought, if you can''t see her after waking up, break her leg.


    Su Tang didn''t want to leave. The cliff was dangerous. Besides, this guy began to loosen. It was the best time for him to go. At this time, he was not only irritated, but also unlucky.


    Besides, she was tired today, so after he went to bed, she also found a place to sleep.


    Wake up again, around a warm, like sleeping on soft feathers, comfortable and comfortable.


    No, she forgot that she was on the cliff and had a lazy stretch.


    But in the middle of the stretch, a very low voice was heard.


    "Awake?"


    Su Tang


    Damn, she forgot that she was still with this damned lion!


    Wait, when she was sleeping, she was far away from him, so now


    Su Tang was silent. She didn''t expect that this guy would hold her to sleep. It just dropped 5% of the blackening value!


    Les doesn''t think there''s anything. Since it''s his stuff, what''s the matter with a hug?


    The atmosphere was a little subtle, and Les raised his eyebrows. "No way?"


    Just two words, but Sue sugar can hear the naked threat, ah, dog man!


    "Yes, of course. It''s so dangerous under the cliff. How safe it is to be around you. "


    The rabbit''s voice was soft and sweet, but Les knew that the little guy was acting again.


    Can she be happy? I''m afraid she wants to hammer herself.


    However, he liked the little thing and could not stand him, but he had nowhere to hide.


    For him, it doesn''t matter whether he likes it or not. Anyway, he just likes it.


    The days under the cliff are not life, but survival. Although rice is there, satiety is not a problem, but it''s just satiety. After a long time, Su Tang has no vitality.


    "When can we go out?"


    With Su Tang''s two drops of blood, rice''s injury is basically better, but he is not in a hurry to go out.


    After going out, he has to face many things. His strength is not bad, but in front of many things, this is not enough. He has to think about how to go after going out.


    "No hurry."


    He said, stretched out his paw on the rabbit''s head, and turned the man around. Then he put away his smiling eyes.


    He said that he was not in a hurry. What else could sue sugar do? She could not resist the rebellion, but she thought she had to endure it for several months. Who knows, only a few days later, one day, when the smelly lion was holding her back neck, she suddenly looked unhappy.


    Aware of the unhappiness, Su Tang was at a loss.


    No, what happened to the stinking lion?


    What did she do to him?


    Under the cliff, there are other species that can offend him?


    Yes, in just one month, this guy has defeated countless wild animals, just like the king here.


    Xiaotuji''s hair is very fluffy. She spends a lot of time cleaning herself every day. There is no impurity on her body. She seldom walks down. Most of them are carried by him or lying on him.


    But she''s still thin!


    Les was very satisfied with his life when he was full. Although the couple who raised him was good to him at the beginning, it was such a backward village. No matter how good it was, they could have a place to sleep and have a good meal at most. Soon after this kind of life, the couple showed their true colors. Later, he learned to hunt by himself and lived a life without a meal. At the beginning, he was very happy He also ate raw meat for many days, until he learned how to make a fire.For him, the days under the cliff are no different from those in a small village. In detail, it makes him feel more comfortable here than in a small village.


    However, he will not stay here because of this.


    Su Tang squatted on the ground in a daze. Because the ground was uneven, there were many broken stones and branches under it, which made her move uncomfortably.


    Les looked at her little action and finally gave her two words.


    "Delicate."


    He is so delicious to drink for, she can actually thin, is not coquettish what?


    Anyway, if you want to go out, you should go ahead of time.


    When I thought about it, I continued to carry sugar in my mouth.


    There were many gold coins and some daily necessities in the small team they met before. Most of them were broken, but some of their clothes were well preserved.


    Les doesn''t choose either. Although some of these clothes will be smaller after they are restored to human form, some of them are good for this kind of place.


    Su Tang looks at a lion that suddenly turns into a human in front of her, and the whole person explodes.


    Oh, shit!


    She quickly turned around, the whole process is also scolding, "les, next time you become a human, can you say in advance! Animals are different! Can I help him... "


    Before he had finished speaking, Les suddenly sank his face. "Huh?"


    Su Tang


    Day, she forgot, this dog don''t let her say dirty words!


    When Les finished dressing, it suddenly occurred to him that he didn''t know the boy''s gender.


    Although xiaotuji is delicate, on the other hand, she is also very jumpy. He subconsciously thinks that she is a male, and she is not old enough to support the twelve or thirteen year old.


    In this world, females are very weak, even the awakened ones are not as strong as males.


    "How old are you, by the way?" He said, turning the rabbit over.


    Originally, I wanted to tease her. After all, some males are bigger than others. Although he has never done such a thing, if it was the little rabbit in front of him, he would be interested in it.


    And then


    A lion Serge performed a stunned expression on the spot.


    Su Tang


    Shit!


    Lao Tzu and you are at odds!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    If something goes wrong, I will tell you what it is.


    Su Tang is a liar. She is not red and breathless. Anyway, she can''t change back to human shape. She will die, OK?


    Fortunately, Les was not interested in her figure. He just asked casually. He liked her better than her figure.


    Cliff danger, but with les, these dangers are nothing.


    Lion, the king of beasts, is just a small village. That stupid couple will treat him as garbage without thinking.


    Although the bottom of the cliff is deep, it''s not a desperate situation. Once you want to leave, it''s not difficult. Except for the occasional herds, there''s nothing else.


    Su Tang is lazy when she can, so she nests in LES. But later, she doesn''t know what''s wrong with this guy, so she wants to exercise her.


    She, a weak little rabbit, exercise what?


    However, Les is very ruthless. Seeing the herd attack, she was thrown out.


    A white radian, Su Tang looked at the foot of the snakes, when the whole rabbit is not good!


    "Ouch!"


    "Les!"


    "You''re done! Laozi and you are at odds


    Su Tang''s scalp is numb. In front of danger, she doesn''t hold back and roars angrily.


    Les laughs. He is tall and handsome, but not rough and crazy. He has a long golden hair, now only casual bundle up, light blue eyes, deep and charming, but only in a good mood, once angry, eyes color will turn to blue, like the endless sea, although still charming, but with a thick dangerous.


    At this time, Les is obviously in a good mood, light blue eyes in the sun, with a little smile.


    He wears clothes that don''t fit, but because of his calm and noble spirit, people dare not underestimate him.


    It''s also true that as a man, his natural temperament will not disappear completely because he has been in a small village for more than ten years.


    Therefore, in the past, the young people in the small village, on the surface, were brothers with him, but behind them, they were afraid that they would be jealous.


    How can a group of pheasants keep company with the lion king.


    But now is not the time to appreciate these, Su Tang, a rabbit who is too small to be weak, is now trapped in a group of snakes.


    These snakes, dense, they are on the ground, in the trees, and even a lot of them are trying to climb on her!


    Su Tang''s sense of death crisis chilled her hands and feet. In great danger, she thought that she still had a skill, which was almost forgotten by herself and had high damage value. Similarly, it had huge side effects.


    Sing the magic mantra.


    She squinted, how much can you guess that LES is testing her bottom line.


    Although only 5% of the blackening value has decreased, it means that we are concerned.


    Thinking only for a moment, she can use this skill or not. After all, he won''t really kill her, but since he is curious, she will send him a little surprise.


    When singing the magic mantra, Su Tang''s whole body exudes a faint light, which is as cool and beautiful as moonlight, making people unable to move their eyes.


    Les was ready to save her at any time, but when she began to sing the magic mantra, he was stunned. Then, his light blue eyes darkened, and his beautiful face was shining with the light sunlight.


    That''s The light of excitement.


    Rice did not expect that a seemingly humble herbivore, not only a unique mutant, but also a magician. In Kenny, the magician has a high status. However, there are two types of magicians. One is the dark magician, everyone shouts, and the other is the light magician, whose status is comparable to that of the royal family, and even some great magicians are higher than that of the royal family.


    Rumor has it that they can communicate with the beast God.


    No wonder, the little guy can understand the magic mantra, but he doesn''t know whether she is the light department or the dark Department.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Les suppressed the agitation in his blood, and all the snakes around him fell down, but then the pure white figure in the snake group began to crumble.


    There was a little surprise in his blue eyes. Although he had never seen any other magicians, the characters who could make those people in the small village scared could not fall down in one move.


    Then Les thought of the little guy''s blood.


    Well


    If she can cure all kinds of injuries, she will lose something if she gains something.


    Les hooked his lips, stepped on the corpses of snakes, and picked her up before she fell.


    Although Su Tang was weak, her amber eyes were very bright. At this time, she was as angry as a little lion. When she saw him pick up herself, she opened her mouth and bit at his hand. This bite broke the flesh of the person.


    Les didn''t care. Instead, she caressed her head with her other hand.


    It was like she was allowed to bite.


    Finally, Su Tang tasted the smell of blood, and then let go."Bah, bah, bah!"


    She vomited out the blood in her mouth, and the small expression of disgust was quite interesting.


    "No bite?"


    Listen to that low smile, Su Tang angrily buries his head and tells him with strength that he doesn''t want to talk to him.


    After that, Les didn''t make any trouble any more. They walked out of the cliff peacefully. However, to his surprise, the village was slaughtered.


    The brown blood, mottled, seems to have soaked into the soil, and the corpses are beginning to rot, full of stench everywhere. It''s hard to imagine that a few months ago, the village was still full of laughter and vitality.


    However, this kind of laughter and vitality has never had anything to do with him.


    Les looked at the small village like hell on earth, indifferent, but Su Tang was surprised.


    Since the last time she was tested, Su Tang had a cold war with him unilaterally. Unless necessary, she would not open her mouth.


    But this time, Les thought for a moment, and then asked, "is it the person who is looking for you?"


    The cliff is so steep that most people will never forget to go there, so he always thinks that she was chased like himself.


    Although xiaozizi is a magician with a huge treasure, it seems that such a weak magician is useless. Although his identity is enough to cause chase, he has been in peace for more than ten years. On the contrary, Tu village appeared as soon as she appeared.


    He remembered what she had said to herself, she saved him, and later he protected her.


    It''s no surprise that LES thinks so, but Su Tang won''t explain this misunderstanding. She just asks the system, "dog, who did it?"


    System, "not long after you fell off the cliff, the man''s green plum stole his necklace and sold it."


    It seems to be a simple necklace, but sometimes, simple represents diachronic.


    There is no pawnshop in the small village. If you want to sell it, you have to go to a small town. It is said that the Lord of the small town was once an adult in the king''s city, but he was demoted because he offended the nobility.


    And the owner of this pawnshop is the Lord of the city.


    Su Tang Tut was cruel and ruthless. She slaughtered the village as soon as she came up.


    "Les, let''s go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    The village was slaughtered. Les didn''t even have any fluctuation, but he had to get his necklace back.


    He followed the old road. It was a road that he had walked countless times. But this time, he walked on the blood and corpse. No accident happened. This will be the last time he took this road.


    His house was at the end of the village, but he rarely frowned at the burnt house.


    He didn''t have much affection for the house, but the necklace had been worn since he had a memory, but later, because of something, he took it off.


    Su Tang knew everything, but she pretended to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Les was silent for a moment, but said, "nothing. Let''s go."


    Before leaving, Su Tang secretly looked at the destroyed village. The small village could no longer see the glory of the past, only a gray shadow.


    She asked the system, "dog, are the parents of this body dead?"


    System, "well, only rice''s Qingmei is alive, but she''s no different from dead."


    Su Tang pick eyebrow, "how to say?"


    System, "young female, it''s too bad to kill, so it''s sold."


    Su Tang tugs at the corner of her mouth. In the original world, Qingmei jumps around in the later stage, but maybe because of her butterfly effect, there is an accident. Qingmei actually gets the necklace.


    She sighed, I don''t kill Biren, but Biren died because of me. The original owner''s parents treated her well, otherwise she would not be able to jump in the early stage.


    "What''s more, how much does the Lord know about Les?"


    System, "the city Lord is just cannon fodder, and there is royal imprint on the necklace, so he quickly sent it to the King City. He wanted to ask for credit, but things were very noisy in those years. Once there was a clue, the royal family would investigate, so The queen was suppressed. "


    The story is bloody. Now the queen is the successor. She is the sister of the former queen. After her sister married into the royal family, she became jealous.


    Supreme honor, who can be indifferent, so, for the Queen''s position, she schemed.


    Su Tang was not interested in these intrigues, and the system didn''t make it clear. She just said, "it''s the Queen''s son who came here, it''s him who slaughtered the village, and it''s He was moved to kill the Lord of the city. "


    Su Tang was not interested in killing or not, but the son of the queen.


    "Do they know the face of Les?"


    System, "Qingmei said that Les was thrown off the cliff, because no one in the village could draw, only oral, so the picture was a little difficult to say."


    With that, Sue sugar was relieved.


    So far, at least, it''s safe for them to go to the city.


    The village was far away from the town, but rice had a quick journey. It took only one night and arrived the next day.


    He is an awakened man. He won''t be tired after a night''s walking, but he is very hungry because he has no nutrients. Fortunately, they have plenty of gold coins, so it''s OK to find a place to eat.


    However, it''s better for the awakened to prepare some nutrients so that they don''t have to fight when they get them.


    "Les, come to a place with me after breakfast."


    Les seldom comes here and is not familiar with the surroundings. However, hearing Su Tang say so, he swallows the food in his mouth and nods.


    He didn''t ask where to go or what to do, but she said and agreed to go.


    The small town is far away from the king''s city. Although it''s not prosperous, there are still some things to be had. Because the city owner is corrupt and the black market is rampant, it''s not a problem for Sutang to buy nutrients.


    Ordinary in store purchase of nutrients need identity authentication, but the black market is not the same, as long as you have money.


    In order to keep a low profile, Su Tang also asked LES to wear a black robe with a hat on it, which can cover his face.


    In this way, the two came to the black market.


    In broad daylight, the gatekeeper was sleepy. When he saw someone coming, he only raised his eyelids and then extended his hand.


    He didn''t open his mouth. Sutang climbed on LES''s shoulder and told him he needed ten silver coins.


    Under the black brim, Les''s eyes sank. He was familiar with this place.


    He handed over ten silver coins, and the gatekeeper let them go.


    The black market is like a small market. There are all kinds of stalls in it. However, each of these stall owners is fierce, and they don''t look like good people.


    Su sugar has a clear goal, and the mouth is a hundred nutrients.


    This is the dose of the awakened person for two years, and this nutrient has a time effect. The longer it is put, the worse the effect will be. Few people buy such a large dose.


    This is not the case. As soon as she opens her mouth, the stall owner''s eyes are different.


    It''s not only a black market, but also a double price.


    Stall owner, "a hundred?"


    Les nodded.


    But the stall owner followed his clothes and finally stopped on his shoulder. He said in a vicious voice: "what''s on the shoulder, take it out!"


    The voice of the stall owner was bad, but Su Tang didn''t feel anything and came out of Rice''s collar.The rabbit is soft and cute. Although it only shows half of its head, it''s enough.


    Unlike the carnivorous awakeners, the herbivorous orcs are awakened and quite docile. Even many herbivorous awakeners'' staple food is still grass.


    The stall owner soon relaxed his guard, but he didn''t know that Les was seriously thinking about how long it would take to kill him and leave here.


    Light kill intention spread from him, Su Tang had a headache at that time, she didn''t want to play so big at the moment!


    "Jomi ~ Sisi ~ I''m hungry. I want to eat."


    Su Tang''s mouth is selling cute, but she''s going to feel sick and vomit in her heart.


    But rice, first is a Leng, then the corner of the mouth actually reveals a strange radian, "after buying, go to eat, you are good."


    Just ask, who can be indifferent to such a cute little girl? This is not, the stall owner from the beginning of the fierce, to today''s genial, even afraid to frighten her, but also showed a kind smile.


    "Ah, it''s a little rabbit."


    With such a rough voice, he said reduplication.


    Su Tang''s eyes flicked, but she continued to sell cute, "tie, Da Su ~"


    many of the herbivorous orcs are very cute, but because of their nature, they are very timid, but this one is not the same. It''s lovely, naive, but with the courage that herbivorous animals don''t have, and the most important thing is that they still laugh and shout at his uncle.


    "Oh, rabbit is so cute. I''ll give you another nutriment."


    As a result, Su Tang smiles more lovingly, "thank you, Da Su, Da Su is so good ~"


    les, who witnessed the whole process:


    After buying the nutriment, they went back to the busy market again. Su Tang changed her previous appearance of being a cute girl. Instead, she learned from the stall owner and said in a vicious voice: "if there is such a large amount of 100, no accident, someone will come to us in the evening."


    "Is les going to stay here, or avoid it first?"


    Les did not answer directly, but frowned: "don''t talk like that man."


    Su Tang


    The voice of the stall owner was quite magical. He talked with him a few words. No, his voice was a little biased.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    Originally, this was the end of the story, but in the afternoon, when Su Tang said she was hungry, Les came in a strange way.


    "What did you say?"


    Su Tang''s face was blank. Just now? What did she say? She said a lot, so which sentence did you ask?


    "Ah?"


    Les smiles, as if in a good mood. "Want to eat?"


    Just a few minutes later, Su Tang got goose bumps. She looked at him in horror, and her small eyes were full of shock.


    "I''m hungry? Which one would you like to eat? "


    Su Tang takes a cool breath. I''m sure this guy is really crazy.


    "You Have you eaten something bad? " She couldn''t believe that she jumped down from him and looked at him from top to bottom. "Is it just a nutrient? Is it a fake product?"


    When Les was empty, he was in a bad mood. He looked at the rabbit squatting on the ground and said in a deep voice: "come here."


    It''s noon, and there are many passers-by on the street. During this time, many people have moved their eyes. Then, there are many exclamations.


    Wow, it''s Bunny! How lovely!


    What kind of rabbit is it? It''s so cute.


    I really want to take it home.


    ¡­¡­


    Les''s face became more and more heavy, but Sue sugar reacted later. What this guy said was what she said in the black market before.


    She never thought that the seemingly ferocious Shiji would eat the cute one.


    It''s a pity that selling cute has little to do with her.


    "Go, eat." She said, ignoring the exclamation of people around, swaggering in the street.


    I always stay on him, and occasionally I have to walk down the ground. The sun is so good, and the air is also good, that is Su Tang jumps two steps, but when she looks back, she sees Rice''s breath is gloomy.


    And at this time, there are even passers-by who are not afraid of death to buy her.


    Yes, buy her!


    "Well, how much is the rabbit? I bought it. "


    At the beginning, Su Tang thought she had heard wrong, until the man tried to pick her up. She just stretched out her claw and scratched the man''s hand.


    After all, she was the awakener, even the mutant. She was strong enough to scratch the orc''s hand.


    Seeing the blood, though not much, the man was furious.


    "It''s a blessing for me to take a fancy to you. What do you think you are?"


    He roared angrily. Soon, a few people came out of Su Tang''s side. They seemed to be dressed in ordinary clothes, but some things could not be covered by clothes. For example, the neat steps were well-trained.


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows. The guards in the small town are very lazy. Such energetic guards are more like those coming from the royal city.


    Sure enough, the man covered his hands and said, "if you don''t find it boring these days, or you are the only rabbit that can enter my eyes? If you are obedient, I will give you to my young master. You will enjoy a lot of glory and wealth. If you are not obedient... " He narrowed his eyes and his voice was tinged with a sense of killing. "There''s no need to stay in this world for those who don''t appreciate it."


    So arrogant, Su Tang quickly guessed his identity.


    She was worried that she would not have the chance to kill these people. How could she miss the chance to send them to her home.


    "Brother, do you have any delicious food?"


    She raised her head, and because she was too excited, she changed her squatting appearance and stood up with her two little feet. She was very lovely.


    Sure enough, her cute, that person''s eyes more bright.


    "As long as you are obedient, there will be not only delicious food, but also many good things."


    Su Tang turned her back to les, but she could feel the death eye of a lion, but she was not afraid, and even talked with the humanitarian: "I''ll go! But I''m very expensive. When my master bought me back, he spent a lot of money. "


    Her voice weakened, but for the captain of the royal city guard, these are small things.


    No, he didn''t wait for LES to speak, so he threw his money bag.


    "I haven''t counted how much money there is, but there are thirty gold coins. It''s enough to buy you a rabbit."


    At the moment when the money bag fell, many people envied it.


    Thirty gold coins, some people can''t earn in their lifetime.


    Su Tang didn''t have to look back to know how angry Les was, so she took a deep breath and tried to minimize the terrible consequences. She said to the captain of the guard, "this big brother, my master is very kind to me. Can I say goodbye to him?"


    The leader of the escort team has no patience, but for the sake of the cute rabbit, he reluctantly agreed, "then hurry up, I don''t have much patience."


    Su Tang smiles brightly, drops a thank-you, and jumps to rice.On the surface, Les can''t see how angry he is. When he looks at the rabbit, the corner of his mouth is even slightly hooked, but Su Tang knows that he is afraid of killing people with anger


    she reaches out her claw and grabs Les Les'' Robe, with a weak voice, "Nah, master, I will miss you, oh, if it''s fate, we''ll see you again. Besides, I''m going to have a good meal in the future ~ "


    when the captain of the guard heard that he could see you again, he sneered.


    What else can I see? This lovely rabbit will not live next month. After all, his little master has a special hobby.


    "Come here."


    Sugar smell speech, toward rice waved small claws, and then a jump left.


    Les had thought that this little thing would leave her. After all, she had never been willing to stay. Now, he knows that she did it on purpose, but he knows it. When he looks at her back, his eyes are dark.


    Some things, he thought he had been prepared, but when the day came, even if it was just a fake, he found himself angry.


    He wanted to get her back and kill all those who coveted her.


    She, it''s his.


    Little rabbit''s back more and more far away, rice''s eyes color is also more and more deep, just the smile of the corner of the mouth, but cold without a trace of temperature.


    The city Lord''s mansion is luxurious and magnificent.


    Su Tang was finally carried back by the guard. After all, her legs were short and she hopped too slowly. The guard had no patience and simply held her in his arms.


    Along the way, the little rabbit''s cleverness makes the guard happy. This is not the case, but also mentions her.


    "When you meet the young master, remember to be obedient. The young master has a bad temper. If you make him angry, he will throw you to the wild dog."


    Su Tang pretended to be afraid, and her whole body began to tremble, "I Can I go home? "


    The guard chief laughed, "you can''t go home when you go home, so you have to be obedient, be obedient, and make my young master amused. Then all the glory and wealth are yours."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    Glory and wealth, for the guard chief, is to coax the country rabbit.


    According to the previous example, the longest time will not be more than three months. As for the weak rabbit, I''m afraid it won''t be able to hold on for a month, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the future trouble has been eliminated, and I''m afraid it will soon leave here.


    This rabbit looks cute, but in fact it''s stupid. It''s delicious when you open your mouth and shut your mouth. That''s what it''s worth.


    Darren Prince of the Sibi tribe is a royal favorite. It is said that he is more charming than the princess, and he is three years younger than les.


    Su Tang''s eyes lit up when she first saw him.


    Beauty, beyond gender. Les is handsome and tall, and this one looks much softer. At first glance, with her beautiful face and fair skin, it''s hard to distinguish a female.


    His robes were so loose on his body, showing his white skin, and there were several beautiful maids kneeling beside him.


    Inside, the graceful dancer is dancing. Under the beautiful music, she has a certain voice.


    Su Tang looked at the scene in front of her and felt that her royal highness would play.


    The guard chief changed his previous arrogance and met Prince Darren with flattery on his face. "Your Highness, I''ve found you a gadget."


    Darren followed the captain''s voice and lifted his eyelids lazily. "A rabbit, are you going to add some game to me?"


    In Kenny, only real wild animals have been captured, and no one will eat the same kind, but Prince Darren obviously has no such consciousness.


    Not only did he think it was nothing to eat the rabbit, but he even gave a plan, "it''s very fat. It should be good to eat it roasted."


    Guard Long Leng for a while, but soon accepted good.


    Originally, it was for the prince. Since the prince didn''t want to keep it and wanted to cook it, he must find the best cook.


    So, he didn''t care Su sugar what expression, dogleg to accept the order.


    Su Tang is shocked. She is hot, cute and beautiful. You want to eat her and bake her!


    This is the first orc to ignore her beauty. Good. She remembers him!


    The convoy threw Su Tang into the kitchen and left. He couldn''t supervise a rabbit. Anyway, there are many cooks in the kitchen. It''s more than enough to watch a little rabbit.


    Su Tang didn''t expect to be successful, so she had to wait for an opportunity to leave. However, as soon as she ran out of the kitchen, she heard a sound from the system.


    "The plot is a bit terrible."


    Su Tang:???


    System, "this prince Darren is poisoned."


    Poisoning is not a strange thing, Su Tang immediately lost interest, but the system continued: "Oh, is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality? It''s his mother who poisoned him. Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. If the poison goes on like this, it will not only cause mental breakdown, but also hallucination."


    When the system said this, Su Tang was slightly surprised.


    Damn it, I took the script of the man.


    In the original world, after rice was recognized by the royal family, she was poisoned by the queen. It was this poison that she poisoned, but Darren was different. Darren was his own son.


    "Is that woman crazy?"


    The system was silent, and then it revealed a big secret, "the king of the Sibi tribe was usurped. Now the king is a fake."


    Su Tang was shocked. "The king is fake. The queen killed her own sister and forced her to take over. These two It''s a good match. "


    The system said, "well, according to the latest news from my side, the queen already knew that the king was fake, but she didn''t choose to tear it down. As for Prince Darren, he was not born to the king today, so the queen only laid hands on Prince Darren in order to show her sincerity. "


    Su Tang was speechless at that time, and the whole person was in a mess.


    The system said: "Prince Darren has learned about his mother''s actions, and now he has begun to fight back. But the Queen''s foundation is deep. Prince Darren trusted her so much in his early years that now he is surrounded by her people


    Sue sugar was silent when she heard this.


    Well If so, she would not kill him. After all, it saved her a lot of work to keep him fighting with the queen.


    Oh, by the way, she also wants to do a good thing, he is not poisoned, then she will give him detoxification, about, just a drop of her blood.


    Su Tang thought of it and immediately went to do it. Coincidentally, there happened to be a rabbit in the kitchen. The cook didn''t know that she was leaving, but took the rabbit as her.


    The rabbit was skinned and ripped. Soon, the rabbit was cleaned up. Then it was sprinkled with seasoning and roasted on the shelf.


    Su Tang was still thinking about how to get close to Prince Darren, but in the end, smelling the delicious rabbit meat, she suddenly couldn''t move her legs.


    How fragrant


    The rabbit was roasted, and it was for the prince when it was hot. So Sue Tang just knocked out the servant, hid him, put on his clothes and went in.


    However, to her surprise, when she stepped in front of her foot, her back foot was recognized."You rabbit, you have a lot of guts."


    Sue sugar meal, looked up to see Darren holding a glass, a beautiful face, laughing full of anger.


    He wanted to save her life, but he was also an awakened person. Even if he was a herbivore, it was very easy for him to escape in the kitchen. But for now, this rabbit has another plan.


    "So, who sent you."


    On the surface, he is the most favored Prince of the Sibi tribe, but only he knows what is the most favored, and they are eager to kill him!


    Sue sugar will drop her blood rabbit meat in front of him, not humble, smiling, "ah, no one sent me, to be exact, I was invited by your people."


    Darren didn''t believe it. He looked at the rabbit on his desk and laughed cruelly. "Tell me, I want to die."


    But Su Tang said, "the prince won''t eat this fresh rabbit meat?"


    How can Darren eat it? The rabbit meat is obviously fortified. Although he is poisonous, it doesn''t mean he is fearless.


    Su Tang saw this, forbeared, did not forbear, simply himself to sit next to him, began to eat meat.


    "Really not?"


    Darren was disgusted to see her grasp the rabbit''s leg with her hand, and said, "No


    Smell speech, Su sugar sighed, "I also specially prepared antidote for you, you really don''t want?"


    Darren raised his head abruptly. He changed his previous indifference and fixed his eyes on her.


    Su Tang''s voice was not high, so no one except Darren heard it. However, the prince''s reaction was very strange, which made the maid pay more attention to it.


    This glance made Darren furious at once. He drew out his sword and cut her head under the frightened eyes of the maid.


    Fresh blood splashed all over the room, and the dancer screamed in horror, but the other maids, though afraid, shivered and forbeared, making no sound.


    Darren looked back. He looked at Su Tang, laughing with a sinister smile. "What did you just say?"


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and even took out a chicken leg and put it in his mouth, "take medicine."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    Darren was suddenly stuffed with a rabbit leg, and her angry eyes were scarlet, but Sutang was indifferent. Instead, she continued to eat her rabbit, as if it were some kind of delicious food in the world.


    For Su Tang, at first she was a little bit resistant to rabbits. After all, she was a rabbit, but now


    It''s delicious.


    What''s the conflict? It''s a delicious food in the world. Why can''t you live with yourself!


    Darren, on the other hand, found something different when he reached out to take down the rabbit''s leg.


    It''s not that he hasn''t eaten rabbit meat. On the contrary, if he eats too much food, he will be able to eat it. The rabbit leg in his mouth is obviously different from those he used to eat. It seems to have a little sweet taste. Although it''s so light that he can hardly eat it, it''s just a little bit amazing.


    "What did you add to it?"


    Su Tang, "medicine."


    Darren didn''t believe it. Since he found out that he was poisoned, he hasn''t thought about eradicating it in recent years, but it''s almost five years now. He just suppressed it to avoid the spread of the poison. This rabbit in front of him opened his mouth and said that he could detoxify it for him.


    Su Tang didn''t explain, because there was nothing to explain. Anyway, it didn''t take long to prove it.


    Darren has met all kinds of people, but she has never met anyone like her. She is a grass eater, but she is so brave. The most important thing is that she actually eats rabbit meat!


    That''s rabbit meat!


    Did she forget that she was a rabbit!


    Darren looked at her with a complicated look, but it was su Tang, as calm and calm as her own, but she still remembered the business.


    "The prince was kind-hearted and just saved my life, so I can ask, who was the butcher of the village before?"


    If Darren left her, he would surely kill her in order not to destroy her, but he asked the guard to throw her into the kitchen.


    It''s too easy to escape in a place like the kitchen where people are mixed up.


    So, if he guessed correctly, he wanted to let her live.


    Darren sniffed, "that fool of Ogg."


    Isn''t it stupid? This rabbit can be so calm and calm. How can he be an ordinary grass eater? He actually brought his enemy back with his own hands. He really didn''t know how to die.


    "So, the captain''s name is Ogg?"


    When Darren saw that she enjoyed eating rabbit meat, he changed his dislike and ate it slowly. But before he opened his mouth, he glanced at the trembling dancer and said, "dance."


    When the prince speaks, how dare the dancer not follow? After all, the corpse has not been collected in the capital.


    The music sounded again, and the house was lively again. But the atmosphere was different after all. The smell of blood was so strong that Prince Darren and Sutang were indifferent and even had a good talk.


    Su Tang said, "I think his royal highness will be very happy to help me call the captain of the guard."


    No, Darren''s tyrannical reputation is thanks to the propaganda of the guard chief, but it doesn''t matter. After all, even the blood relatives are nothing.


    When the captain heard the prince summon him, he came in with a flattering smile. However, as soon as he stepped in, his head fell to the ground.


    Su Tang stood behind the door, chopped the man down, and returned the sword to Darren.


    "Thank you."


    Darren took the sword, but his eyes remained on her.


    in a clean manner, as like as two peas in his hands.


    This is The same kind.


    Darren licked the corner of his lip and suddenly became interested. "Are you interested in cooperating?"


    Su Tang took a look at him and refused with a smile. "No, there is a lion waiting for me at home. If I don''t go, I''m afraid he will have to wait."


    This is Darren''s first interest in people. It''s a rabbit that can bite people. It''s interesting. It''s so interesting.


    "Do you like lions?" Darren leaned back in his chair, laughing like a monster. "Maybe tigers are good too. Do you want to try?"


    Although Sutang was going to leave, the rabbit meat was so delicious that she simply chewed another piece of it. While she chewed it, she didn''t forget: "count..."


    She just said a word, and Darren turned into a beast in her face.


    Su Tang was holding the rabbit in her mouth at that time, and the whole person was shocked.


    It''s not too big for the system to watch the excitement, "Wow, competing for favors. By the way, I''d like to remind you that LES is already in the Lord''s mansion. I''m afraid it''s not right for you to look like this now. "


    Of course, it''s not right, so the system just finished, and Su Tang immediately turned back to herself, and she didn''t forget to kick the servant clothes she was wearing under the table, so as not to show off.


    On the surface, a tiger and a rabbit are very harmonious. The little rabbit is even more stupid. Even if she turns back to herself, she doesn''t forget to continue to eat her rabbit meat. The tiger on one side obviously connives at her.


    Darren couldn''t help laughing. "That rabbit, even if it''s so delicious?"


    Su Tang didn''t care about rabbit meat now, but she forgot to spit it out. This is not, hear Darren''s words, she is trying to put down the rabbit, who knows, the door was broken at this time.When the sun came in, Su Tang felt that she saw death waving to her.


    When Les kicked in, he saw such a warm scene. On the contrary, he disturbed them like an outsider.


    Su Tang was staring like falling into the ice, the whole person froze, this is not, even the mouth of the rabbit also fell down.


    Little rabbit is very cute when she is carrying rabbit meat. Even now, she looks very cute with her mouth slightly open.


    Rice''s expression changed at the moment when the rabbit fell. His blue eyes became very cold, but his mouth was full of smile. "Tangtang doesn''t seem to welcome me." He said, glancing at the tiger beside him, with a deeper smile, "is this Tangtang''s new toy?"


    Look at that. What''s a new toy? Has she ever had a toy?


    No!


    He''s the stinking lion from the beginning to the end!


    But it''s not just why, but Su Tang has no confidence. Especially when Les questioned, she always felt that she was cheating on her wife, and Darren was the bad tiger who seduced her. Oh, our Lord, the grass is green on his head.


    Wait!


    Her brain is not also bad, this is what strange idea!


    She jerked her head to explain, but Darren, the damned tiger, jumped in front of her.


    Su Tang:???


    Thank you, brain tiger!


    Darren can feel a strong sense of crisis, but as a prince of the Sibi tribe, he has never been afraid of danger. Besides, the more dangerous it is, the more exciting it is.


    "Hello, my name is Darren."


    This kind of greeting is just like a provocation. Su Tang wants to go up and blow up the smelly brain tiger, but rice, no accident, is really enraged.


    At that moment, Su Tang felt that time was like being pressed the pause button. When she came back, the house was almost smashed, and there were several more bodies on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    The bodies were the maids, and Darren had thrown them.


    The two of them, a lion and a tiger, and the maids were like balls. Darren throws it, and Les kicks it directly to the wall. The scene is bloody, and Su Tang is about to vomit.


    The maids were all sent by the queen. Darren wanted to get rid of them, but now he has a ready opportunity, so he won''t let them go.


    We''ve just eaten a lot of rabbit meat. If you look at the bloody scene, I''ll forgive her for being incompetent!


    The house of the city Lord''s mansion was almost destroyed. Su Tang didn''t even think about it. She took a short step and planned to leave. As a result, as soon as she got to the door, a pot of rabbit meat hit her feet.


    At that moment, Su Tang always felt that if she took another step, the next second, she would be like a rabbit.


    "Still going?"


    Su Tang turns around and sees Les bending his lips and smiling tenderly.


    She shivered and felt that the smile was too penetrating, but she couldn''t walk. She had to harden her head and move her steps.


    "I was going to see you."


    Seeing that she didn''t hide, Les took the initiative to step forward. Although it was only a small step, it was enough. He could temporarily forgive her for leaving as long as she knew she would come back.


    Fingertips feel familiar with the temperature and touch, rice''s breath, and finally no longer so terrible.


    Rabbit hair fluffy, holding in the hands is soft, but hair again fluffy, again soft, also can''t help stroking!


    Su Tang felt that her ears were almost bald, but she didn''t dare to say so. She could only look at a lion.


    "Les, will I be the first bald rabbit in history?"


    Les chuckled. His voice was low and magnetic. When he was in a good mood, his voice was very pleasant. "Don''t worry, before you go bald I''ll shave it all for you. "


    Su Tang, I can''t believe it. What a hell of a feud!


    Killing my father and taking my wife is nothing more than that!


    "You have changed! Les, you''ve changed! You are no longer that lovely lion Serge


    She can''t dislike him any more. It''s better to talk less than to shave her rabbit''s hair, though she occasionally opens her mouth, either to break her leg or to kill her.


    Leg can be broken, rabbit can be eaten, but her lovely and soft rabbit hair, absolutely can''t touch!


    Who touches who dies!


    They bicker, and Darren feels left out.


    That''s his favorite collaborator. If you can work with her to deal with his good mother, you will get twice the result with half the effort. There is also this lion. Although you don''t know who he is, it will be a great help if you can attract his subordinates.


    "I said, how about the previous cooperation." In order to prove his sincerity, Darren even said: "as long as I can succeed, the conditions are up to you."


    Su Tang managed to coax les, the big lion. As a result, as soon as the smelly tiger opened his mouth, the atmosphere solidified.


    Wipe, she shouldn''t be lazy! This stinking tiger is her nemesis!


    Su Tang shed tears of remorse, she should not move that idea, what let him go back to fight with the queen, now, whether she can live to see the sun tomorrow is another say.


    No, Les soon narrowed his eyes and his voice began to be cold. "Cooperation?"


    He remembered what she said when he first met the rabbit.


    So now, is she looking for a new partner?


    "Sugar, you are really good."


    He just let her out for a long time and found such a big backing for himself. If it takes a little longer, then she can kick herself.


    Les whispered a smile, but the fundus is obscure, "do you want to leave?"


    Su Tang hugs her head. It''s everywhere!


    Brain tonic is a disease, pro!


    "No, I don''t want to leave. I said that I came with the Guard commander before to solve something!" She said, afraid that he would not believe it, but also anxious to clarify: "now things are almost settled, let''s go!"


    She urged her to leave. Darren saw that she really didn''t want to leave, but he let her go.


    "Although you don''t want to cooperate with me, thank you for detoxifying me. In the future, if I have anything to do, I will help as long as I can. "


    If he didn''t say that, Les looked worse.


    Xiaozai''s ability of detoxification, apart from bloodletting, what else can it be?


    Does she know what her blood stands for?!


    That''s the secret between them!


    Therefore, he always thought that he was special. How long did she get out of the cliff, and she was anxious to find a new character?


    Su Tang was so tired that she even wanted to pretend to be dead.


    She explained her feelings for a long time, and they all came to the dog!"I''m just saving his life!"


    As long as you don''t tell the secret, a drop of blood has nothing to do with her. At most, her claws hurt a little, but it''s not a big problem. She can bear it.


    But rice had to think more about it.


    When they met for the first time, they were in the same predicament. It was for their own safety that she helped each other. What a similar scene!


    So Darren must be profitable, but what does she want?


    Les''s eyes became colder and colder, with a bit of violence and killing intention, and even a trace of invisible jealousy. Why is it not enough to have him around her?


    Su Tang''s deep eyes make her scalp explode. She''s very angry. Isn''t she doing this for him? But she couldn''t say it because there was no reasonable explanation.


    Just when she had a headache and didn''t know what to do, Les changed her attitude.


    The corners of his mouth curved and smilingly, but he could not see the horror just now. He said, "let''s go."


    Before and after the difference is so big, Su Tang was stunned.


    That''s the end of it?


    "Go? And then he left? "


    Rice light squint eyes, can still smile on the face, can''t see a bit wrong, "sugar sugar don''t want to?"


    Of course, Tangtang is willing to!


    She had a headache about how to deal with it. Seeing that he didn''t care, she was immediately overjoyed and said, "I''m willing. Let''s go!"


    Sue sugar nests in Les'' arms with a relaxed look, but she doesn''t know that when she closes her eyes to rest, les and Darren face each other.


    Darren wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. His eyes collided with each other and he gave a provocative smile. He was not afraid of death.


    Les, however, seemed to ignore his provocative smile and leave with his baby in his arms.


    He didn''t care, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t. His ability, strength, far from binding her, on the contrary, she, magician, with a huge treasure, anywhere, is the dream of others.


    Therefore, before that, even if he was full of displeasure and anger, he would have to suppress it to prevent any leakage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    After walking out of the room, Sue sugar thought of something.


    Les, how did he get in?


    This doubt didn''t last long. When he took her to the courtyard, she was stunned for a moment.


    Scarlet all over the ground, her sight was blurred, and there was almost no place to put her feet on the ground. The bloody stench on her face made her feel sick.


    Good, 95% of the black men!


    Les felt the shiver of the little guy in his arms, and the corner of his mouth curved with pleasure. "Sugar is afraid?"


    If Su Tang looked up now, she could see the guy''s blue pupil, slender and long, shining with a strange light.


    However, at this moment, Su Tang was almost nauseous and vomited. She covered her nose with her claws, but the bloody stench was almost pervasive. She retched several times in succession, and finally, tears were forced out.


    "Get out of here first!"


    It''s not about fear, it''s about vomiting!


    However, Les is leisurely, such as in their own back garden in general, once again said, "sugar sugar has not answered me."


    Su Tang didn''t want to answer at all. She wanted to leave here, but if she jumped down, she would stain her beautiful and white rabbit hair.


    "Not afraid."


    She was really not afraid. To this extent, it was bloody at most. It didn''t make her afraid. However, she sighed that his means were really carnivorous and cruel. In particular, the body with broken hands and feet in the middle can barely see the clothes on the body. If you are right, it should be the clothes of the city Lord. But now, the owner of the clothes has been cut open, his limbs are cut off, and his death is ugly.


    Rabbit, a soft white creature, is very timid at first sight. In addition, due to nausea, Sutang''s eyes are red, like tears. It''s a weak and helpless animal.


    So she said she wasn''t afraid, and Les didn''t believe it at all.


    But it''s good to know.


    Su Tang had already answered. Seeing that he didn''t want to leave, he urged, "les, don''t we leave yet?"


    He was going to leave, but before he left, he had one more thing to do.


    The city master of the small city will enjoy it very much. No, there are hot springs in the big city master''s mansion.


    When Su Tang saw the hot spring, the whole rabbit was confused.


    No, this fierce beast is so fastidious that it needs to burn incense and bathe after killing people?


    At the moment when the hot spring water didn''t enter her ears and nose, Su Tang subconsciously resisted. Her short legs were flapping fiercely, and she didn''t forget to roar, "Ow! Les, what are you doing! Do you want to drown me? "


    Les wiped her splashed face and thought about her problem very seriously.


    Finally, he found that he was reluctant to kill her. After all, this was the first time that he was so interested in orcs.


    "With me, I won''t die."


    When Su Tang was fished out, she turned her eyes.


    It''s because of you that it''s dangerous!


    At the beginning, Su Tang thought it was this master who was soaking in the hot spring. Later, she was almost rubbed with her skin. She suddenly woke up. This is to wash her!


    "Les! I said Les! Stop it! My rabbit hair is about to be pulled off by you


    "It hurts!"


    "Les! Stop it


    At any rate, in the end, Nu and roar, however, someone only understated the two words, "dirty."


    Su Tang:???


    Dirty NIMA!


    Su Tang was angry, but in front of her strength, she could only be mercilessly crushed. In the end, when Les picked her up, she didn''t even bother to move a paw.


    Pain, pain all over the body, she felt that smelly lion, even her blood and internal organs are all washed again.


    She was born in his arms. At last, the rabbit hair was dry. Then she said, "les, what are you angry about?"


    The smell of other garbage on her body was cleaned up, and Les was in a good mood. He felt her mellow little skull for a while, "not angry."


    Listen, is that what orcs can say?


    Does he think she''s SA!


    I''m not angry yet. It''s breaking through the animal world and breaking the void!


    Su Tang didn''t want to fight with him, so she opened her mouth and bit him hard. After that, she said softly, "but I''m angry." At the end of the speech, he emphasized again, "the very angry one."


    Les stares at the cut in his hand, then laughs. "It''s a bit light."


    Su Tang:???


    Les, "bite a scar, it''s a seal. In this way, I will be yours. "


    Sue sugar was shocked. She looked at Les, and her eyes were incredible.


    That''s a bit coquettish.


    But it doesn''t matter, she is the terminator of Sao Hua. At that time, she said: "what is biting a scar? Next time, I''ll bite your hand off!"***


    the slaughter of the Lord''s mansion is a big news in the small town. In addition, Prince Darren was almost killed, which made the whole town panic.


    Finally, marquis, the largest city leader in the northern region, thoroughly investigated the matter.


    Since it is a thorough investigation, it is necessary to come here in person. Besides, the prince is still here. What''s more, it is necessary to send more people to protect him.


    On the other side, Les left the town on horseback with a rabbit.


    Because it''s a remote town, it''s far away from the next town. The more remote and remote the place is, the more chaos there is. No, they haven''t gone far yet. They can still see the appearance of the town when they look back. They are surrounded by a group of horse Raiders.


    The horse thieves are riding on horses, holding big knives. They are fierce.


    Sue sugar nestled in LES, moved a little, changed a more comfortable posture, and then yawned a lot, a lack of interest.


    No way. She''s a man behind her. No one can kill him.


    The leader of the brigands should know something about them. No, he looked at Les first, and then at Su Tang.


    "Is that the rabbit?"


    The minion next to him immediately flattered and said, "boss, it''s this rabbit. Do you think it''s cute? If you take it away and sell it on the black market, it will sell well."


    The leading horse thief gave a disgusting tut. He didn''t seem to like Su Tang, but he was more interested in LES.


    "It''s just those noble lords. Otherwise, if I were to be replaced, I would not be able to eat such a weak rabbit. What would I do with it? It''s the male beasts on this side who are sold as slaves in the black market. I think there will be more people who know what to do. "


    "The boss is wise! By the way, boss, I heard recently that there is a amphitheater in Western Australia, which needs males like them. Otherwise, where can we sell them? "


    "Yes, I''ve forgotten that there is more shortage in the amphitheater than in the slave market. Let''s go, separate them and tie them up. Rabbits are sold as pets on the black market. As for this male animal, it''s sold to the Gladiator. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    Su Tang lazily raised her eyelids to see how the man died. As a result, she raised her eyes. Her face was long enough, and she had triangular eyes. Moreover, the eyes in the triangular eyes were cockfighting eyes. Up, they were Mediterranean.


    But compared with the minions on one side, this one is the most pleasing to the eye.


    What''s wrong with that!


    "Do you choose the boss by your looks?"


    That''s what I asked. The brigands boss drew his sword at that time.


    They are ugly, and they know that, so Su Tang''s question is sarcastic.


    "Be good, little rabbit. We''ll choose a better nobleman or lady for you. If you don''t listen, don''t blame us for the lack of an ear or tail."


    The leader of the brigands threatened to speak without pause. Obviously, he said it many times.


    Su Tang could have ignored this matter completely. After all, Les would make a move. But these days, she''s really a little frustrated. She''s afraid of hurting herself, so in order to prove her strength, she deliberately shows it in front of LES.


    It''s not. Let''s talk first.


    Isn''t the horse thief very good at speaking? Let him say enough.


    So, at the beginning, the horse thief, who was still very arrogant, suddenly became more and more excited and couldn''t stop talking. In the end, because he couldn''t close his mouth, his throat became swollen and sore, and his voice became hoarse.


    He stared in horror, desperately trying to block his mouth with his hands or other things, but no matter what he did, he still couldn''t stop. In the end, his throat was bleeding.


    "What kind of monster are you?"


    "Damn, dead rabbit, I will kill you!"


    "I said, let me stop!"


    "Stop!"


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m wrong, my Lord. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong."


    From the beginning of the arrogance, swearing, to finally kneel down to beg for mercy, even tears are crying out, before and after five minutes of things.


    The other minions, especially the bloody one, were stunned.


    There are few big people around small towns, which means that there are really some dignitaries. They also act on the occasion. Like ordinary people who have more guards, they dare not provoke. But these two are not the same. According to the news from the black market, these two people spend a lot of money on the purchase of nutrients, which is generally needed by those who understand your heart.


    They are not afraid of the awakened, because they are always, and really can not, they can turn to the black market for help.


    Their relationship with the black market is that the black market provides information, while they are responsible for sorting and "selling" them back.


    Over the years, it''s not that I haven''t been in danger, but I have finally settled down. Only this time, the evil people seem to have seen a ghost.


    Les just quietly watched her play. It would have been his turn. These horse thieves had long been in different places. However, if the little boy wanted to play, he would play with her.


    Sue sugar is not in a hurry, very shameless plan to a black eat black.


    "I''ve been robbing my family for so many years. If I want to live, I''ll take it all out."


    As long as it''s not mass destruction magic, Su Tang can still hold on for a while. As for asking for money, she still remembered the last time Rice''s stinking lion didn''t want to share gold coins with her, although he later said that he could give her all of them.


    However, it''s better to fight for it than to wait for others to give.


    Look, these horse thieves'' gold coins are hers. After that, Su Tang is no longer a poor man.


    "Hurry up, my patience is limited, or I''ll be short of ears and feet. Don''t blame me."


    She almost copied what the horse thief had said before.


    You can also see from this sentence that the little rabbit is still very careful and will be rewarded.


    Su Tang''s threat is very useful. The minions have little ability and can only do some manual work, such as carrying gold coins.


    Nowadays, gold coins are valuable. After years of work, they have accumulated such a small bag of gold coins. Compared with the gold coins at the bottom of the cliff, they can''t compare.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s just the beginning.


    Back in the world, the first pot of gold he earned, rabbit Ji jumped out of LES and almost laughed.


    Look, this is the land I laid down!


    Happy finish, big hand a wave, to rice way: "rice, send you."


    Les is picking eyebrows. He is not short of money, but this little boy''s way of doing what do you mean?


    "I sent you money to tell you something." Su Tang jumped on the gold coin. Although she looked small, she seemed to be two meters eight in general. "I''ve never been anyone''s property. I have a cooperation with you. You can have whatever you want. "


    "Next time, throw me in the water, break your hand!"


    Su Tang endured for a long time, and finally found that it was the most comfortable.


    Forbearance what ah, forbearance to the end, will only infinitely pull down their bottom line, in the end, she will become a let people rub, no dignity rabbit.This kind of ending, just think about her to want to kill.


    Les listened to the kid''s bright warning. Unexpectedly, he didn''t get angry. It was as if he subconsciously thought that she should be like this.


    Publicity, arrogance, and damned glamour.


    At this time, Les didn''t know what haughty Jiao was. She just thought how she liked the little boy, especially her arrogance. She just poked him at some weird point, which made him want to cheat.


    He licked the corner of his lip with a charming smile. "How to interrupt, with what?"


    Su Tang snorted. Before the stinky Shiji said that she would break her leg, what would he use to break her leg?


    "Would you like to have a try?" Her skin does not smile, but her voice is damned soft and sweet.


    The contrast is cute, and Les is a little excited.


    What horse thief, what black market, these are all less than a provocation of the cub.


    It''s not a little interesting, it''s very interesting.


    He bent down slightly, took the arrogant and lovely little boy back, and then pinched her ear, "sugar sugar wants to break my hand with her ear? Or... " As he said this, he turned to pinch her little paw and said, "beat her with your little paw, or..." At the end of the day, he said, the evil hand was attacking her soft and warm little belly. "It''s a pity that you don''t have to interrupt such a lovely little belly."


    Who would have thought that an orc who didn''t speak much at first was full of coquettish words now.


    Su Tang''s mouth took a hard puff. In the end, she directly used her mace.


    Bite him!


    It''s a coincidence to bite him for the second time. It''s actually the position where he bit him before.


    Su Tang bite, never soft mouth, as a result, she is struggling, the top of the head actually came a sigh.


    Su Tang:???


    What''s the meaning of sigh?!


    Les, "it''s really a stamp."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    What''s the stamp? Sue Tang''s teeth itch. She can still remember what the dog said before.


    Dislike her is female, still call her what to come, call her Niang!


    Listen to the word and ask if his face hurts!


    But it''s the man. Although she called him dog, the lion, a thick skinned carnivore, her cheek was sore. The man didn''t even frown. At last, she thought her bite was too shallow. She said that after a few days, the mark would disappear.


    In the words, there was some regret.


    Su Tang has never seen such an ORC. Isn''t he sick!


    Two people you a word I a language, one side of the horse thief anxious, he vomited blood, and because the throat completely swollen dumb, so he can''t even voice at the moment, can only repeat the mouth to say.


    His face was in pain, and he couldn''t say a word for mercy. He could only kneel on the ground and kowtow.


    Su Tang didn''t want to pay attention to Les at the moment, so she just solved his curse.


    She only moved the rabbit''s ear, and even did not say the magic spell. This move made the horse thieves look stunned.


    Later, I don''t know who opened his mouth and said, "is she, she, she the most honorable magician in the world?"


    All the brigands seemed to be awakened in an instant.


    Especially the leader, although he has untied the magic spell, he still can''t speak in his throat, but because of the magician''s three words, he is more afraid than before. No, I didn''t knock at all. Now I hit my head on the ground again, even harder than before.


    Su sugar gold coin also got, lesson also gave, don''t want to stay in, but rice, suddenly picked her up.


    "Where''s the arena you''re talking about?"


    Small towns are remote, and even the black market is nothing good. However, Dou Jiao Chang is different. It is two small towns away from here, which is the largest underground Dou Jiao Chang in the northern region so far.


    "Do you want to go, my lord? We can take you there, but we can''t talk about the arena. If it''s a black market, we can help a little bit. "


    But Rice said: "I heard that there is an unclear rule in the northern arena. Whoever can beat their boss is the next one."


    A few horse thieves were shocked by this. They were full of fear and wide eyed. "My Lord, although there''s such a saying in the arena, no one has been able to take that son away from the boss for 50 years. Do you know why? "


    Another horse thief said: "that''s because this rule does not say that only the boss can play alone. They can play everyone at one time, which is equivalent to you, playing against the whole arena. Under such circumstances, there is basically no chance of winning. "


    This is death. In the early years, there were many people who were not afraid of death to challenge. In the end, they were all dead.


    Although this adult''s friend is a magician, there is still a rule in the arena. It is only the other party who challenges him. No foreign help is allowed.


    The more the brigands said, the more scared they were, but Les became more interested. In the end, the brigands couldn''t beat him and had to take them there.


    The brigands are afraid of death, and rice and Sutang don''t embarrass them either. When they come to the arena, rice and they go their separate ways.


    There has been no challenger in the arena for many years, so rice was a sensation as soon as he appeared.


    Each Orc has to pay an entrance fee to enter the arena. According to the amount you pay, you can decide where to sit. In this case, Su Tang would not be stingy. No, all the gold coins from the horse thieves were smashed.


    The brigands followed her like her younger brother. Seeing this, they were aching one by one.


    Those gold coins are their life savings, but they are gone


    When the little soft rabbit stood at the entrance of the arena, it attracted the attention of many orcs. The bloody arena has always been the site of carnivorous animals. Suddenly, a little rabbit came to eat only grass. It was like falling into a wolf''s nest.


    No, some orcs can''t help whistling, "Yo, let me see, where''s this baby from?"


    "There''s a rabbit in the arena, which is more shocking than someone challenging the boss."


    "Oh, little rabbit, brother, do you have grown up?"


    ¡­¡­


    There are many awakened people in the arena. The horse thieves are following Su Tang. They can''t straighten their waists when they are pressed by the great momentum. They are so submissive that they can''t stand on the stage.


    This is not, in addition to some ridicule, there are also some malicious awakeners. After all, there are few good people in this kind of place.


    The horse thieves usually dare to bully the ordinary orcs. They still rely on the fact that there are too many people. In this case, they are anxious and flustered to see little rabbit being surrounded.


    "What are you doing! That''s our precious... "


    Before they finished speaking, some impatient orcs thought they were noisy and kicked them far away.


    Most of the horse thieves are ordinary orcs, where are their opponents? When they kick, they spit blood at that time."Go away, this is not a place where you ordinary orcs can play!"


    As I said before, the awakened can feel it. Although Bunny is a herbivore, she is also a real awakened.


    In this world, the carnivorous system despises the herbivorous system, and the awakened people despise the ordinary people. Among them, the noble awakened people despise the civilian awakened people. However, it is still the magician who stands at the top of the food chain, because generally speaking, the lowest threshold of the magician is the awakened people, and the ordinary orcs simply can''t bear the great magic.


    Les has entered the arena, but Su Tang is blocked at the door, looking at the orcs who surround her. She is still smiling, until the orcs who are not afraid of death try to touch her.


    "This rabbit seems to be a female. Although I don''t like the herbivorous system, I''ll try my best to accept you because you are the awakened one."


    Seeing that the ORC was about to meet her, Sue sugar avoided.


    When the orc saw this, he immediately became angry. "You stupid rabbit, I''m willing to accept you. That''s your blessing!"


    This kind of cannon fodder is always infatuated with self-confidence, as if in this world, except for them, all the others are rubbish.


    Su Tang''s violent temper sometimes even the male owner doesn''t want to get used to it, not to mention the cannon fodder that provokes her.


    "Go away."


    A roller, that is to throw each other''s face to the ground, the cannon fodder Orc even if angry, on the spot back to the body.


    It''s an adult sideburns dog, and rabbit is one of them on his food list.


    Carnivores have a natural sense of threat to herbivores. Many herbivores will feel uneasy once they return to their original form.


    It''s a natural crush.


    In places like the doujiaochang, they will be afraid only when they are threatened at the beginning. So Su Tang is very luxurious and directly asks the system to open an external plug-in for her.


    System, "ten points, give you five minutes to explode."


    Su sugar lips hook, the whole person is a explosion, "five minutes is too much, 30 seconds is enough." Then she asked, "so can we make it cheaper?"


    As we all know, our Su Xiaotang is a negative trench with frozen points.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    Once changed the previous domineering, Su Tang was extremely humble when bargaining with the system.


    However, the system is quite ruthless, and gave her three words at that time.


    "Poor beep, go away."


    Su Tang


    If she is wronged in the system, she naturally wants to find a place in other places. If it wasn''t for this damned dog, would she waste her poor points?


    So, it''s not her poverty that''s wrong, it''s the spicy chicken that''s wrong!


    She wants Neng to kill them!


    With the system plug-in, although only five minutes, but also enough.


    The sideburns dog looked at the fierce, a roar, blowing Su sugar rabbit hair are flying.


    The orcs beside one another made way, and there was no lack of sympathy for the rabbit in their eyes. What about the awakened one? The orc''s nature, she could not win.


    If it''s a nobleman, it''s all right. But in the northern region, I haven''t heard that any nobleman has rabbit like offspring.


    Some people sympathized, and many onlookers called to let the sideburns up quickly, so that these herbivores could know where to come and where not to come. Of course, in addition to these, there are people who want to rob her with the sideburns.


    After all, rabbit is really cute.


    "It''s just a sideburns dog who dares to be king in the arena. There is no tiger in the mountain, and a dog dares to jump."


    The orc said, followed by also changed back to the body, it is a tiger.


    The duel between carnivorous orcs has always been brutal and bloody. It rarely ends. Once it starts, it can never end.


    Looking at the pit after pit on the ground, it was all left by the duel, and the orcs around were also excited. All kinds of cheers and shouts, on the contrary, Su Tang, the spoils of war, was thrown aside.


    The sideburns dog and the tiger dare to make trouble in the arena. They are not ordinary people. Naturally, there are many followers. Su Tang seems to be unattended now, but once she dares to go, the orcs will come up to stop her.


    This is not, Su sugar bored to yawn, step up small short legs, immediately there are two groups of people blocked in front of her.


    "Hello, rabbit, my boss has not won. You can''t go yet."


    "If you don''t win or lose, you have to say that my boss must win. A dog has no courage to fight against a tiger."


    Seeing that these men were going to fight, Su Tang finally spoke.


    "Get out of the way, you''re getting in my way."


    When she opened her mouth, many people remembered that there were still people coming to play today.


    However, it will be a while before we kick the hall. At present, it is still lively here.


    The subordinates follow their own boss. They are arrogant one by one. It''s like watching a joke when they smell the speech and look at Su Tang.


    "Oh, rabbit, isn''t it enough to see my boss fight? What else do you want to see? "


    "Hiss, it''s no fun to watch dogs fight. Rabbit, if you have a good eye, you''ll know what kind of master you''re going to be with."


    Su Tang watched them stop in front of him, you a word I a language of noisy, gradually no patience, tone also showed a bit impatient, "you, noisy."


    All of them have a head and a face. When they were beaten face to face by her, who could hang up? At that time, they wanted to give her some color to see. But at the moment they started, the rabbit looked down upon by them looked up.


    Different from the amber color at the beginning, the flash of Su Tang''s eyes was a strange red.


    She raised her foot, and this time, no one dared to stop her, or to say, no one could stop her.


    A look, a chant, those who dare to stop her are all kneeling on the ground, their feet seem to be half broken, showing a strange posture, some people panic, some people resist, but then raised their hands, hands like feet, can no longer be raised.


    They''re like mud on the ground, and they''re still alive.


    Su Tang is a magician. How can she fight with these orcs? Therefore, her singing never stops.


    The great sense of crisis oppressed them. Gradually, even the orcs who watched the crowd could not bear it. The blood in their blood seemed to be a riot. They could not calm down and thought about destruction. This idea was too weird, but they could not stop it. So, the orcs who watched the crowd were not spared in a chaos.


    They turned back to their own bodies and began to roar and roar wildly, but none of them dared to act wild in front of Sutang. All of them consciously avoided her.


    At the beginning of the fight, the tiger and the sideburns dog couldn''t move. They didn''t want to move, but couldn''t move. Their eyes were full of fear.


    They couldn''t move, but the other orcs could. Soon, with one fist and one kick, the two orcs were scarred. They can''t stand, and they don''t know who pushed them down in the fighting. If no one helped them, they could only be trampled.


    Five minutes, a second is not bad, at least also spend points to buy plug-ins, can''t waste.


    But in such a short period of five minutes, the whole arena was crazy.


    Magician, living magician, and It''s so cute.My god.


    All the orcs were shocked. Even the boss of the arena came out.


    Different from those nobles, they rely on their families, status and many things to make people afraid, while magicians are respected by orcs only by their own strength.


    This is not, even if five minutes later, the war stopped, all the orcs stopped, but no one dared to say bad words to Su Tang.


    They regretted their ignorance and arrogance, especially the dog and tiger who couldn''t get up because of serious injury, but the fear in their eyes increased instead.


    They''ve offended the magician. They''re done!


    It''s never good to be the boss in the arena. Originally, it''s common sense to fight here, and he never shows up. But the magician is different. If she can join in, their status in the northern region and even the whole Kenny continent will be unshakable.


    What is nobility? What about the royal family?


    "Miss Rabbit, you are here. What can I do for you?"


    The ground had been stained with blood. Su Tang looked at it with disgust. Soon, an orc spread a brand new carpet in front of her. "Dear magician, what else can I do for you?"


    Su sugar, "also have no what command, just my person, suddenly on a whim, want to prove oneself."


    As soon as these words came out, many people turned their eyes to the horse thief who had followed her before.


    Sue sugar, "Oh, he''s about to start the game."


    "Who are you going to play against?" said the corner owner


    Sue sugar, "with you."


    Just two words, but let the orcs around take a breath, the eyes are not the same.


    The real purpose of the magician is the whole arena!


    Beiyu, do you want to shuffle?


    It''s the owner of the arena. Although he looks fierce, he still smiles, "Oh? I''m looking forward to it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    The riot at the door is not to be concealed.


    At the beginning, Les separated from Su Tang, but he also had his worries. Although he came to challenge, but there is no absolute certainty, at least, if he failed, the rabbit can wait for the opportunity to leave.


    She''s so smart, she''ll be able to walk away.


    But he didn''t expect that before he started to challenge, she made a big deal.


    She not only admitted the relationship between them in front of everyone, but also protected him behind her.


    If there is a great magician, you should look at the Buddha''s face without looking at the monk''s face. At least, those ferocious people dare not make small moves. After all, everyone should weigh up the anger of the great magician.


    It''s the first time that someone has done this to Les after all these years.


    She will dislike him, will explode hair, will be angry, will bite him, but dangerous, she will still stand up, protect him, and those who are not the same.


    She is special.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 85%."


    Su Tang was welcomed all the way to the VIP box by the owner of the arena. When she heard the prompt from the system, she felt beautiful immediately.


    In the box, she let the rest of the orcs go down, except for the horse thieves at the beginning.


    The owner of the arena will not stay long because he wants to fight. He leaves her with a smile until the box door is closed.


    He looks so evil that the orcs dare not breathe.


    He didn''t know the great magician''s strength, but he could subdue so many awakeners in a short time, and he was not affected at all. He couldn''t be a general person, and the awakeners she liked would not be waste. Anyway, it''s very difficult to do it.


    "Go, let Hill come."


    Hill, one of the boss''s effective assistants, handles many things by him, but no one can imagine that such an able man is just an ordinary ORC.


    It is wrong to say that there are no ordinary orcs in the arena. Hill is not only an ordinary orc, but also a cat.


    Green eyes, slender body, is showing elegant noble, such as aristocracy.


    "The boss is looking for me?"


    After seeing hill, the boss''s face finally improved a little bit, "you go to talk to the magician, and it''s better to let her give up that idea."


    What idea? Nature is the idea of replacing him.


    Hill looks handsome. When he smiles, it''s like the warm sun in the cold winter, which makes people trust him involuntarily.


    Challenges don''t end right away, but once they start, there''s no turning back.


    It''s the biggest wrestling field in Beiyu. It''s such a big piece of cake that everyone wants to chew it. If the boss can survive up to now, the means are natural. He asked hill to talk, just want to be courteous first, if the magician is stubborn, then he is not polite.


    He squinted and looked at Les standing on the stage, with a flash of killing in his eyes.


    Besides hill, when he came to the box, he first gave a polite smile, but before he could speak, the lovely rabbit across the way suddenly looked up instead of being lazy.


    She asked, "cat?"


    Hill was a little surprised. Not everyone can see the essence.


    "Good night, master magician."


    At this time, those people outside dare to let him in, which shows that he is not low in the arena. Su Tang was too lazy to deal with people. She had to make up her mind about the fight, but if it was a cat


    She blinked amber eyes, fundus some excitement, "want to talk to me about conditions, back to the body."


    Hill was stunned at first, then had no choice but to smile.


    Why did the magician look like a child? He didn''t hide any emotion in his eyes.


    However, it''s not humiliating for him to just return to the noumenon.


    "Good."


    Sue likes cats, so when hill turns back to herself, her eyes light up.


    She felt she could do it again!


    Hill is an orange cat, which is different from the long and slender human shape. When he is ontological, he is charmingly naive.


    However, in this world, the cat''s status is not high, and he is just an ordinary orc, so in recent years, he is the first to see his own eyes show stars.


    At that moment, Hill thought it was a very lovely magician.


    "You, come here." Su Tang tried to keep a straight face, but she was so excited that she wanted to rub her hands with flies.


    Sure enough, nine of the ten orange cats are fat, and one is fat enough to be a pig.


    Hill knew that she had no malice, so he walked over without hesitation.


    As soon as he passed, Su Tang found a scar on his back, which was burned by cigarette ends. Up to now, the place is bare and has no cat hair.


    Such a lovely kitten, who is so cruel!


    "Who did it?"


    Hill didn''t respond for a moment. She asked what she was asking. After a while, she finally realized, "old things are not worth mentioning. Your honor, I come here to discuss something with you. "Su Tang can guess what he came here for. He just wanted to negotiate with her for the boss.


    But there''s nothing to talk about, even if she likes cats.


    "Well, I''ll speak first."


    "Hill," you said


    Sue sugar, "you''re here. How much does your boss give you?"


    How can money be measured as the assistant of the boss of the arena? When his position goes up, he still worries about money?


    Su Tang looked at him in amazement and continued to work hard. "Young orc, a Gladiator is so promising. Do you want to hear about my legendary life?"


    Hill has seen a lot of people over the years, but it''s really rare to see someone like her.


    At this time, the system also inserted a foot, "son, Hill''s identity is not general."


    Sugar:?


    The system said, "his father is rice''s uncle. He was also a survivor of the plot."


    Su Tang was shocked. What a wonderful fate!


    As a result, her elder brother''s eyes were blazing. On the contrary, it was Hill who couldn''t resist. She couldn''t help crying and laughing and asked, "I''m all ears."


    Su Tang never loses when it comes to storytelling. Soon, the story of a young determined magician begins. As a herbivorous rabbit, she has gone through all kinds of hardships. As a result, she is about to become famous. At an important moment, she falls off the cliff.


    The word cliff makes Hill''s eyes dim. He is bigger than rice, so he knows better than him who led the assassination.


    At that time, it was because of the assassination that he failed to wake up, and his parents died forever.


    Sue sugar, "do you know cliff?"


    Hill changed his appearance and suddenly said, "I know."


    The memory of FengChen was turned out, and hill hung his head and looked gloomy.


    Su Tang pretended to find nothing and continued: "les and I met at the bottom of the cliff..." Hill''s ability must not be bad, otherwise he is an ordinary orc, how can he have today''s status.


    Such a great help can''t be let go in vain!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    Su Tang, a famous screenwriter, is a crazy person. Her story soon attracted Hill''s attention.


    Details overlap, at that moment, Hill even killed.


    That woman was able to kill so many people. Now she is in a higher position. As long as she knows that there is still a living person, she will certainly be uprooted. It''s a corner field. It''s just a bit famous in the northern region. It''s nothing if it''s put in the whole Kenny continent.


    But in front of this rabbit, looks crazy, but it is powerful.


    Sue sugar''s story succeeded in filling his appetite. When she looked at him quietly, Hill looked at her as well.


    The more he heard, the more he felt that the place where she fell off the cliff was where his parents died, his aunt, and his cousin, who was cold on the surface but warm on the inside, were all his close relatives, but they all died there.


    He can''t even collect the body.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to suppress those emotions.


    "So this is your legend?"


    Sue sugar, "no, this is just the beginning of my legendary life." She said, pointing to the dueling arena below. Les is still human on the top, but there are three awakeners standing in front of him. Two of the three awakeners have turned into noumenon and are attacking him crazily. Su Tang doesn''t change her face and doesn''t worry about him at all.


    "See that man? That''s my first little brother from under the cliff. " Sue sugar put down her paws as she said, and then turned to hill with her eyes burning. "Young orc, I''ll take care of him as much as you do, so do you want to be my second little brother?"


    These two diseases are full of words, the system is almost embarrassed to hear, but who would have thought that hill actually listened seriously, the key also seriously considered!


    Hill, "and start a legendary life with you?"


    Su Tang gave him a look and asked, "so, join?"


    Her jumping and not playing cards according to common sense let Hill take back the intention of killing. The woman didn''t have the ability to find such an interesting magician.


    "Well, may I venture to ask, what is the legendary life that adults want?"


    At that moment, Su Tang''s eyes burst out with fierce fighting spirit. Even her little paws danced, "our goal is stars and the sea, and I will be the master of this continent!"


    Hill, "for the Lord."


    The system was stunned and couldn''t believe that its host just fooled people around.


    But our Su Xiaotang, can force oneself cow to be bad, if it is not for the rabbit does not have the waist, she wants to fork the waist to raise the sky to howl.


    She said to the system, "there''s no one I can''t handle!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The system, "I don''t know you guys very well."


    Su Tang didn''t like to hear that. "We are great orcs. Can you understand this group of small data?"


    As soon as the system heard her words, it suddenly felt a headache, "is it going to start again? Please be a man. Think about Les before you fool hill! Generally speaking, male owners are all big vinegar. If you knock over the vinegar jar later, you can clean it up. "


    Su Tang snorted. She didn''t agree with the system at all.


    The reason why Hill agreed so quickly was not that he was fooled by her, but that he wanted to know what happened at the bottom of the cliff. At that time, once he knows Les is his cousin, he will do his best to help.


    And she, how much trouble can be reduced, just think about it.


    It was only when she succeeded in drawing hill in that she remembered something later.


    "By the way, hill, you came to see me. What''s the matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Hill smiles and starts to calculate how short it takes to get rid of this arena boss.


    The quickest way is to let those awakened under his hand rebel.


    The boss used to be a good boss, considering for them, but later, being greedy for profits, he was no longer what he was. Therefore, the surface of this arena looks very harmonious, but in fact, as long as we find the right way, it will become vulnerable.


    "My Lord, let me do the next thing."


    How lovely it is that a fat orange with a charming naive manner gives you a gentleman''s gift.


    Anyway, Su Tang''s paws itched. Finally, she couldn''t help but patted him on the head.


    Then she got excited.


    "Oh! Dog, see! I feel his head


    There is no love in the system. I can feel the bloody scene in the future.


    "Just be happy."


    Don''t worry about it.


    Su Tang did not recognize its subtext, the whole person is immersed in sucking the cat.


    Hill can feel her joy, but can''t understand what she''s happy about. Is it worth being happy to touch his head? You know, she''s a magician. As long as she''s happy, a lot of awakeners or ordinary orcs will play for her. Even the awakened lion in the challenge arena is not one of her playthings.Tut, can''t it be that the lion has been playing for a long time?


    With this kind of idea, hill and her leave, although Sue sugar some reluctant, but still let him go.


    As soon as hill left, Su Tang moved her eyes to the challenge arena. There was no suspense about the duel at all. In the end, it must be rice''s victory.


    However, as an awakened person, Les has a higher sense of hearing and smell than ordinary people, so at the beginning, he can feel whether she is looking at herself or not. After watching one fight after another, her eyes never fall down. He thought that she had something to do, but as time goes by, he is not happy.


    What''s more important than him?


    The most direct reaction to this unhappiness is that the means have become brutal, and the scene has gradually become bloody.


    He knew that she didn''t like blood, so at the beginning, she solved each other with the shortest speed and the cleanest way, but since she didn''t look at herself, what else did he care about!


    This is not, when Sue sugar''s eyes moved past, almost nauseous to vomit.


    "Wipe!"


    "Les, is he crazy?"


    The bloody challenge arena is boiling in the audience.


    Carnivores like this kind of scene, the more bloody and brutal, the more excited they are.


    The scream around her ears was getting louder and louder. Su Tang was sitting in the VIP box on the second floor with the window open. She could even smell the thick smell of blood. Finally, she couldn''t stand it and simply closed the window.


    At this time, the system youyou way: "you close the window, he will be angry."


    Su Tang covered her nose, wanted to breathe but didn''t dare, "I don''t know if he was angry or not. I only know that if I want to open the window again, I can vomit all over the floor!"


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 5%, and the current blackening index is 90%."


    Soon after that, the system was angry, and the blackening value went up immediately. Then, even if the window was closed, Sutang heard the deafening scream.


    On the challenge arena, the boss who didn''t know when to play was torn up alive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    In this world of the jungle, orcs worship the strong, and Les is obviously the first-class strong.


    He won one game after another, and in the end, the fall of his former boss changed the owner of the arena, which has remained unchanged for 50 years.


    On the challenge arena, the huge lion roared. Under the great power, even the land under his feet began to tremble, while the orcs in the audience arena were even more boiling.


    It''s the pursuit and worship of power, their eyes are burning, all of them scream, they call Rice''s name, even willing to surrender for him.


    As for the former boss who made them scream before, a defeated member of his staff, is not worthy of being admired and pursued. He even has no one to collect his corpse for him. In the end, hill came forward to make the arena clean again.


    But even so, the strong smell of blood in the air still lingered for a long time.


    When the arena changed its owner, the next thing was carnival, but Les had no interest in the carnival. All he wanted to see now was the soft and cute rabbit.


    He refused all, to the top of the road has finally taken a big step, but the rabbit is too dazzling, there are always all kinds of people around to take away the eyes that should belong to him.


    Like Darren, the original Prince, or hill now.


    He knew that hill, as an ordinary orc, must have something extraordinary to stand here, so he would keep him if he wanted to.


    But now, an orange cat and a rabbit together, how eye-catching ah. Obviously he has golden hair, but the little rabbit has never laughed at him like this.


    Her eyes were like stars falling, bright and shining. When she was happy, her mouth couldn''t close, showing her lovely little rabbit teeth.


    A gruesome look swept in, and hill kept his face unchanged, smiling and slightly yawning at Su Tang. "My Lord, I''ll give you all for the next celebration."


    After listening to these words, we can see that cats are extremely cunning animals.


    There is a magician behind rice, and all the orcs on the scene know that, but this does not prevent them from worshiping him. No, soon some people offered themselves to pillow, or even more than one.


    Apart from that, there are a lot of followers.


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to these things. Obviously, she let him handle them by herself. What she wants to do now is to eradicate those forces who don''t want to surrender.


    No one likes to be inferior to others, so the fighting in the arena can never stop.


    She and rice are not familiar with these things, and hill is the best way to deal with them. However, rice is obviously hostile to him now.


    This makes Sue sugar confused.


    Hill, such a cute little orange cat, although the combat effectiveness is average, he is a think tank! That''s the soul of the team!


    She asked hill to go down first. After all, the blood in the subject was still boiling, and it was out of control.


    There were only two of them left in the box. Su Tang changed her arrogance and publicity before. In front of the male leader, she always could take it up and put it down. She could not be brave if she should be counselled.


    And now, rice won the game, it is time to praise.


    It''s easy for Su Tang to praise others and use her tongue.


    "Nice


    "Si Si Gang is just powerful. One move can defeat the enemy. That move is invincible!"


    "Sisi..."


    The little rabbit''s mouth is like honey. Every sentence is different, but the meaning is the same.


    It was the first time that Les was praised so frankly. Soon, the darkness of his eyes began to disappear. In the end, he moved his ears impatiently in order to hold back his slight lips.


    He still remembered that the little girl looked at the damned orange cat before, with star like eyes that he had never had.


    In order to avoid being flattered by her, he stepped forward and pushed people to the corner.


    He asked, "do you like that cat so much?"


    Sue sugar, "did you say hill? Hill has that ability, not to mention he knows the current affairs. If you can draw him in, you will be much easier in the northern region in the future. "


    She talked a lot, everything is for his consideration, but he is not happy, because he is very clear, is to use or really like, eyes can''t deceive people.


    Maybe she did, but she did like the cat.


    As a result, rice did not disclose this, but took a step forward.


    Su Tang can''t retreat. In the end, she can only stand up with her back against the wall and two feet, "what are you doing?"


    Les leaned over. The lion''s body was several times larger than the rabbit''s. His head was like two threes, so he could swallow her as long as he was happy.


    Sue sugar swallowed saliva, two people get close, her nose is occupied by the smell of blood on his body, very uncomfortable.


    Les narrowed his eyes slightly, with a trace of paranoia floating in his eyes. "That cat has it, and so do I. His coat is orange, and mine is orange. He has a tail and erect ears. I have all these. Obviously, I''m better than him everywhere and bigger than him, but why does Tangtang always stay on him? ""Is it because he is younger than me that Tangtang likes him more than me?"


    It''s big and it''s small. It''s not the word of tiger and wolf!


    Su Tang rigid body, this kind of time, can only disobey the heart way: "no, mainly rice, you are a carnivore, and awakened, also so fierce, and I, although outsiders call me a wizard, but you know, my power is limited, can only use magic once in a short time." She said, secretly looked at him, saw that although he frowned, but in the end did not get angry, then boldly continued: "hill is not the same, he is just a big fat cat."


    Big fat cat or something is her real focus. She doesn''t like a lion with such a good sense of muscle and line. Although it''s powerful, it''s not cute at all.


    You know, sprouting is justice!


    But she didn''t dare to say that. The rabbit would die.


    It''s hard for a rabbit to bear.


    In terms of rhetoric, Su Tang is not much worse than hill. These cute little things cheat people in one way or another. Les, such a "simple" lion, is no match for her,. After several comments, he even tried to accept this view.


    Even, there are some stuffy not happy way: "because I am strong, so you fear me?"


    "It''s said that powerful orcs are adorable, but the same thing, since they are adored, it shows that there is a great disparity in their power. Fear is their nature, just as herbivorous orcs instinctively fear carnivorous orcs, but..." She pauses with a smile and even dares to pat him on the head with her forepaws. "If it''s Les, I''ll try to go against my nature."


    "So, Les is going to give me time to get used to it."


    Les was stunned for two seconds, followed by a contraction of the pupils.


    He didn''t open his mouth, but the subsequent decrease of blackening value indicated that he was very happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    Su Tang was a little relieved, but the system over there was stunned. He thought there would be a Shura hall again, but only a few sweet words came to an end?


    "Sure enough, Su Tang''s mouth is a liar."


    Listening to the system exclamation, Su Tang hummed, "you don''t understand, I''m from the charm of language, and I didn''t kill people or set fire, cheat people, say a few beautiful words can avoid a bloody war, why not?"


    The system tut a, it said but she, but this kind of thing deceived for a while, can''t deceive a lifetime, sooner or later to cool.


    "Look out for the rollover."


    Seeing that Les was in a good mood, Su Tang patted him on the head again with a smile, "let''s go, wash up, wait for the carnival, we can''t go out like this."


    Les knew that she didn''t like to smell the blood, but at this time, he was walking like a sea of blood. There was hardly a clean place on his body, and it was rare. She didn''t dislike it. His little paws were stained with red.


    The pure white rabbit is stained with a little red. Somehow, his temperament seems to have changed.


    Pure and devilish, clearly two completely different description, but in her body reflects a incisive.


    Les''s eyes darkened. For some reason, he suddenly wanted to stain her and cover her with his breath from top to bottom.


    This is a common enclosure behavior of mammals. It is also suitable for carnivorous orcs to find a mate. They will leave a breath on their mate to warn outsiders that this is a master.


    Now, Les obviously wants to monopolize her.


    But now Les has not yet been enlightened, so for a moment even he is not sure what he really wants, he just subconsciously follows his instinct.


    Although the arena is a place for fighting, it is also extremely luxurious. As a new master, the servants at the bottom will soon get everything ready for LES to enjoy.


    Bathing and dressing, wine and beauty, as long as he wants, he will have everything.


    But rice obviously has no interest in this aspect, in addition to simple bath cleaning, he is full of his own rabbit.


    However, after he quickly cleaned his body and confirmed that there was no smell of blood, he didn''t even wipe off the water stains on his body. As soon as he went out, he looked at the little rabbit, and there was another one.


    His eyes are heavy, but the other side is not afraid of death, even provocative smile.


    "Good night, Mr. rice."


    The one who came was not someone else, but Prince Darren whom I met some time ago.


    Prince Darren''s face was full of unruly smile, and the ruffian said, "I heard that the northern region''s fighting corner field is very famous. I wanted to see it, but I didn''t want to. Mr. rice is a step faster."


    The Kenny continent is divided, and the wars between tribes never stop. Even some city masters, when they have enough strength, will break away from the control of tribes.


    Beiyu is a big cake. Everyone wants to get a piece of it. When Darren waited for the rescue of another city leader in a small town, he kept on coming here, but he was still late.


    It''s only one night. The cards have been shuffled.


    He was a little sorry, but he could accept it, because he knew that at present, the lovely rabbit would not be his enemy, as for the lion


    Tut, although it''s a little troublesome, it''s not a big problem with this little rabbit.


    "Well, I just heard the discussion from the people at the bottom. They said that there was a great magician here with extraordinary ability. I don''t know if I have the honor to meet that magician." He said with a smile, but his eyes never left Su Tang''s body.


    Obviously, he knows everything.


    Les cold face will pick up the rabbit, as for the bullshit prince, it has nothing to do with him.


    That''s what hill saw when he came over.


    The famous Prince stopped les, who was about to leave. There was a strong danger between them.


    Hill has heard a little about the prince. It is said that one of the women''s sons is the most popular. Therefore, he is arrogant and domineering. He likes to kill people if he doesn''t agree with him.


    And at this time, the prince is laughing a face of evil, a pair of posture to pry the corner.


    "Well, it''s old knowledge. Miss Rabbit is not Mr. Rice''s property. Have you ever asked Miss Rabbit about her wish? Or Is Miss Rabbit forced Darren, as the most beloved prince, has never been afraid of anyone. Even now, he is not afraid of death. "Miss Rabbit, if you don''t want to, just blink your eyes, I will save you."


    Su Tang helped her forehead and said helplessly, "OK, it''s not good for you to irritate les."


    She was obviously on Rice''s side, and Darren was sad at the time.


    He looks good-looking, and his affectation doesn''t seem to disobey him at all. "This is true, but Miss Rabbit, my love for you won''t stop."


    Les''s forehead is slightly blue. Is that when he died?Darren, "if Miss Rabbit doesn''t want to stay with him one day, remember to come to see me in the city of kings."


    This directly angered rice. He kicked him in the face at that time.


    "You dream!"


    With this kick, the wall behind Darren is concave. If you kick Darren, you will be totally disfigured.


    Darren patted her chest in fear and said to Sutang, "Miss Rabbit, how can you like such a rude Orc?"


    Su Tang looked at him without expression, and didn''t want to speak at all. Until Darren was completely suppressed after several moves, she asked, "prince, is it fun?"


    He is a prince, even if the magician is noble, but as long as he wants, there are many ways to attract people.


    A profitable Prince is not so boring.


    Su Tang found a comfortable posture, and then said, "come on, what are you doing here?"


    Darren really made full use of the saying "never be immortal". After hearing the words, he said, "it''s like three autumn after a day''s absence. Miss Rabbit and I haven''t seen each other for nearly a month. I''m thinking about night dreams this day..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tang said, "les, I''d better kill you."


    Les had been worried about him in the rabbit''s heart. Hearing the words, the corners of his mouth could not help but want to rise.


    "If it''s the prince, it''s a big crime to kill him. Let''s take off his hands and cut his tongue..."


    Half way through, Darren interrupted, "Wow, so cruel, Miss Rabbit, what are you looking at?"


    Two?


    Sue sugar had a meal, and then she saw Hill coming.


    Darren looked at the fat orange cat in front of him, then looked at Les, and almost covered his heart and cried, "what does Miss Rabbit like about these two? Is it orange hair? I have it, too! "


    He, a brain tiger, also has orange hair!


    Su Tang


    It''s really a family. They all say the same thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    Darren was kicked in the face in the end. I can''t help it. This guy is so good at building.


    Jun''s face was kicked, and his whole body stopped.


    Sue sugar nests in Rice''s arms. Seeing him calm down, she lazily asks: come on, what''s the matter with me? "


    after the noise, Darren went to the ground with his footprints on his face, but he didn''t get up, so he said with a low smile," Oh, it''s nothing. Let''s talk about cooperation. "


    His royal highness, the noble prince of the Sibi tribe, was not angry because he was kicked, but very happy.


    I still like to go straight. Wang Cheng is really boring. Unfortunately, he has to go back.


    He slowly got up from the ground, carelessly took his eyes away from Les, and finally settled on the rabbit in his arms.


    He is weak, and he will be stiff when he comes back to King City, so he needs allies badly.


    Les is a good choice, but this kind of person is too difficult to deal with, so he deliberately provoked the rabbit.


    And The rabbit was more interesting than he expected. He was sure that once he made an alliance with them, the next days would be very interesting.


    Su Tang is also the first time to meet such a cheap orc, and immediately draw his mouth, "so, it''s your sincerity to be kicked in a hurry?"


    Darren grinned and said, "well, if you don''t feel sincere enough, you can kick two more feet. It''s said that you like the orcs with orange hair. I can change back to the real thing. It depends on how miss rabbit likes to play. "


    Coquettish, too coquettish.


    Su Tang thought this guy would stop, but he made it worse.


    She had no expression on her face and even wanted LES to kick him on the forehead again.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be killed by me..."


    How to say, you dare to Sao in front of her. If she doesn''t reply, she won''t be called Su Tang.


    At this time, how can we shrink back? Just before she finished speaking, she realized that the arm holding her was in vain tight, and she almost spat out her tongue.


    Wipe, play too happy, forget rice this big vinegar.


    However, Darren is not afraid of death. He has become a real entity. He is clearly a tiger, but he is like a fox with his tail up. He wants to show his whole body.


    "Is Miss Rabbit satisfied?"


    Miss Rabbit is not satisfied, I don''t know, but Mr. lion is going to kill.


    This kind of blatant provocation made Les become a beast directly. Two huge creatures confronted each other. In order to avoid affecting the innocent, our innocent lady, Su Tang, stepped back a few steps without changing her face.


    The strong and the strong are sensitive to each other. Les knows that Darren is not only empty, so he never underestimates him.


    It''s only when you fight with equal strength that you can bring strength.


    Although these two are huge, their movements are quite quick. Rao, who is used to seeing duels, can''t help looking at them more.


    Su Tang squatted in the corner, looking at the collapsed walls and damaged utensils, and said with no expression: "hill, calculate the loss, and then we will send the bill to our prince."


    Hill looked back at a little white in the ruins and lowered his round head in his gorgeous voice. "Yes, my master."


    Su Tang is almost adored by this scene, and she wants to go up for a while. However, when a big tiger fights, she doesn''t forget to stare at her. She can only bear the little idea in her heart.


    The fight between males is also a kind of social, as long as the strength is strong, it will win respect, but rice did not stop tonight, first against those awakened in the arena, and then Darren.


    No matter how fierce the awakened one is, he will be tired. He is not a beast God, so he will be tired.


    Once tired, it will show flaws.


    So, at the moment when Darren was about to win, Sutang jumped in front of rice.


    Les had already taken off his strength at this time, and even had double images when he looked at things, but only at the moment when the little rabbit appeared, the snow-white was deeply engraved into his eyes.


    Little rabbit is very small, but when standing in front of him, it seems to be able to block all the obstacles for him.


    "Enough."


    Darren looked down at the rabbit standing in front of rice, grinning, but not retreating.


    Su Tang raised her eyes. At that moment, Darren felt the oppression of a carnivorous Orc from a herbivorous ORC.


    Interesting.


    "Prince Darren doesn''t really want to be thrown out by me."


    This big tiger always pits her. She is not as cute as Hill''s fat orange cat. She has no pity for him.


    Darren licked the sharp tip of his teeth and stepped back. "Well, I''m here for cooperation, but I''m not here for revenge. I''ll lose face if I throw something out."


    If both sides step back, the next thing will be much smoother.


    Hill is Su Tang''s man now. When he talks about cooperation, he naturally doesn''t avoid him. However, the following content makes his whole cat silly and seems to have been reshaped.Is that woman crazy? Not even your own son? Darren is the most qualified crown prince. As a result, not only did she not want to support her, she secretly poisoned and waited for the opportunity to eradicate


    Today''s share of magic, when Darren is going to leave, hill has not recovered.


    It''s Darren. Everyone''s leaving. I don''t forget to be cheap.


    "Well, I don''t know Miss Rabbit''s name yet. I can''t call you miss rabbit all the time, so what''s the name of Miss Rabbit


    Su Tang was silent for a moment. The word "Tangtang" was too close to let him call it that. Les was good at tearing him, but when she was silent, Les spoke.


    "Tang Seng."


    Darren was stunned. It was a strange name.


    But rice''s expression was too honest to see anything strange. "You can call her Miss Tang."


    Darren didn''t think much about it. He just had a name on his left and right, so he said with a smile, "monk, I''m leaving. I''ll see you next time in the king''s city."


    Su Tang:???


    Go to Tang Seng!


    And what the hell is monk!


    She was a little irritable. When she thought of living with this name in the future, her amber eyes were all sullen, bright and lovely.


    So Les reached out and covered her eyes.


    So cute, he had to hide.


    Suddenly, Su Tang''s little temper turned into nothingness and said, "what are you doing, Les?" Said, but also with her small claws to scratch.


    There was a warm touch on the back of his hand, which made Les sigh. Little rabbit is good everywhere, but it''s just so good. It''s always coveted by so many people.


    It''s really annoying.


    "So, what''s the name of our lovely Miss Rabbit?" As he spoke, he played with the rabbit''s ears.


    Fluffy ears, soft and sensitive, he was so a play, Su sugar whole people are frozen.


    "You, let go!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    "Or would you rather not?" Rice not only didn''t let go, but pushed forward until the rabbit''s ears were red.


    Fluffy ears, ear tip with a little powder, it is lovely fried.


    Su Tang is very angry, but she can''t say that once she takes a pseudonym, she will cheat him again after she loses her horse. And she has this preparation in her heart. She can''t keep the appearance of a rabbit all her life. Sooner or later, he will know her real identity.


    Well, now the problem is that she doesn''t dare to say her real name or make up her pseudonym. What should she do?


    It''s hard to resist!


    Su Tang felt that she was too difficult. She didn''t dare to lift her head. She just shook her head.


    To say anything is to die. There may be a chance to live.


    Blue eyes flash, fast almost ignored, simply, the rabbit has been low head, naturally did not find.


    Les stopped playing with the rabbit''s ear for a moment. Then he covered it again. He chuckled in a very good voice. Then, he didn''t continue the topic.


    But Su Tang thought it was impossible for this thing to pass. This guy must be brewing a big move.


    After fighting all night, Les had already reached the limit. He had planned to sleep with his baby for a while, but now, what else is sleeping? The irritability factor in his blood is boiling again. He thinks he can fight again.


    However, those awakened people in the arena were beaten again. If they want to fight again, they have to change places.


    The tip of rabbit''s ear was pinched heavily by him. In fact, it didn''t hurt much, but Sutang exclaimed, "you hurt me!"


    She glared, yelled and even jumped off him.


    She didn''t jump very far, but Les was very upset.


    The soft little warmth in his arms ran away, and the palm was empty, but he couldn''t catch her back. He had to coax her patiently, "I''m sorry."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take her back, but that he is not strong enough.


    For the first time, he was a little anxious.


    He wanted to get her back and not let her go anywhere but by his side. But before Ming Ming, he was very patient. In the small village, he was patient and looked at those old friends in fear. His relatives in the past were afraid, so he didn''t want to give them a good blow.


    Oh, I forgot one person, the daughter of the village leader, but now, the female probably died in some corner.


    Think of this, he can''t help but sigh, not dead in his hands, cheap them.


    Su Tang squatted on the ground, with his head on his back. At this position, he could see clearly the darkness of his eyes. This guy had a smile on his mouth, but his eyes had already turned blue.


    She knew that this was a sign of his anger, so for her own safety, she stepped back a little, thinking that the arena had come to an end. She was going to have a rest and said, "it''s late. I''m going to have a rest. As for the carnival, it belongs to you, so I won''t participate."


    Les stares at her retreating paw, his eyes full of rage.


    When in danger, she will block him because she still needs him for the time being, but once the crisis is solved, she will run far away.


    Liar! She also said that she would try to go against her instinct, which is to follow her instinct!


    He clenched his fist and pressed down the impulse to get her back. Les lowered his eyes and covered the dark color of his eyes. "I don''t think I can attend this carnival." He said, staggering back a step, to the end, simply so one knee half kneel on the ground.


    Sue sugar was surprised, then remembered that he should be injured tonight, otherwise Darren would not win him before.


    "Where did it hurt?" She passed quickly, and her eyes were so anxious that she didn''t cheat, which slightly suppressed Rice''s desire for destruction.


    At least, she still cares about herself.


    Les has a number of injuries, but for him, these are minor injuries, so he is lazy to deal with them. Once upon a time, in a small village, there was no one to rely on. They were all carried by themselves. At that time, it was much harder than it is now.


    "No harm, no death." He comforted, and then said: "just that carnival, if you and I don''t go, I''m afraid I can''t suppress those people below."


    The little rabbit''s posture of leaving at any time made Les very uneasy. Therefore, in order to make her completely tied to herself, she had to appear on some occasions.


    He figured out how to circle her step by step on his side, but Su Tang didn''t think much about it. Instead, she opened his clothes and looked at the injury, "it''s such a time, you don''t care about the carnival!"


    At first glance, he was very handsome. But when he took off his clothes, she was stunned by the big and small wounds on his honey skin.


    "Why so many injuries?"


    Les put up a smile and said, "I''m used to it."


    Used to what ah, injured this kind of thing, who can be used to ah!


    Sue sugar looked at him with a complicated look. She sighed.Just, what else can I do for my master? I can''t watch him abuse himself.


    "Open your mouth."


    Now she is very proficient in taking blood from her little paw, but when she wants to squeeze a drop of blood into his mouth, Les holds her paw.


    At that moment, she even felt the sharp teeth grinding her little claws.


    Su Tang''s pupil shrinks, the whole rabbit is not good!


    Wipe, it''s terrible. She has a feeling of being swallowed.


    "Loosen, loosen, loosen!"


    When I was excited, I stammered.


    The moment the sweet blood entered his mouth, Les felt that a string in his mind was broken.


    Only one drop, where is enough?


    He rubbed his claws with his sharp teeth. With a little effort, the delicious blood would be like running water for him to enjoy.


    At this time, he was full of thoughts. Just at this moment, Su Tang''s voice made his broken string connect again.


    In fact, he did not hear what she was saying, only heard her fear of crying, this forced to hold back.


    He took a deep breath, because of patience, blue eyes are floating a trace of blood, but he still stifled.


    Although xiaozizi is an awakened one, he is still too weak to bear such a toss.


    However, the arrow is on the way, which is really fatal.


    He reluctantly released her small claw with the wound. Seeing that she suddenly drew back and tried to keep herself away from him, he laughed angrily, "next time, it can''t be like this."


    Little rabbit just now that facial expression, simply is inviting him to taste.


    Su Tang is exploding, "next time, no next time! Goodbye to you


    She angrily turned around and left, but halfway there, she saw Hill coming.


    "My Lord, there are many people waiting at the carnival." Hill said, glancing at Les, who was simply paralyzed on the ruins, and then taking his eyes back, "you and Lord les, you have to come out one by one, or you may not be able to stop the awakeners."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    Sue sugar is very irritable, but finally came to the carnival.


    The carnival was just like a group of demons dancing. At the beginning, they were all stunned when they saw her coming. In the hearts of the awakened, the magicians were all superior and never disdained to be with them. Therefore, they never thought that the magician would appear again.


    Before that scene, they have not forgotten that such a powerful magician, even if the body is just a rabbit, is enough to make them awe.


    Su Tang has a bad face, and no one dares to step forward for a while. She wanted to drink two glasses of wine before she left,. Then, she found that the wine was delicious, and the little things dancing at the bottom were lovely. They all turned into noumenon one by one, hairy. As long as she looked at them, she immediately lay flat and showed her soft stomach. She looked like she was being trampled, which made her heart tremble.


    What is carnival? Carnival is paradise!


    Les was still thinking about the little rabbit''s angry expression. Maybe he won''t stay long until he waited and waited in the house and finally recruited his men. Then he knew that she was having a good time.


    When Les came to the party, the little rabbit was already drunk. It doesn''t matter that she can''t hold the glass with her little paw. She will drink it with her mouth. The wine will slide down the pink lip and finally sink into the snow-white hair.


    This is not like a pure and innocent rabbit, but a thousand year old fox demon.


    "Come on, let me see. Who''s the next one?"


    She has seen many hairy bodies, such as dogs and cats, but who would have thought that there are pandas in this world of beasts.


    At that moment, Su Tang didn''t even drink wine, so he called out directly.


    "Crouching trough, national treasure!"


    As soon as the word "national treasure" came out, the panda was very embarrassed. He felt that he was not good-looking at all. He was black and white. He didn''t have the strong body of a tiger and a lion, and he was not as soft and lovely as those cute little things. Even the snakes were better looking than him, especially the colorful ones. His body and bones were extremely soft.


    But who would have thought that he would turn over one day!


    He, a panda favored by the great magician, will go to the top from now on!


    But fate seemed to play a big joke on him. Seeing that he was about to be hit by the magician, he interrupted his dream with one hand.


    Panda is very angry, black eyes are eager to stare out, but a look at people, the body''s flame immediately disappeared, and even wronged want to cry.


    He felt that his dream was broken.


    Su Tang had already drunk. She found that she had been picked up by someone. Suddenly, she was so angry that she flapped her short leg. On the other hand, she said angrily, "who is it? Which villain is going to harm me!"


    Lai Diao Min Si looked at the happy rabbit in his hand with a gloomy face. His mood dropped to the freezing point in a moment, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Diao Min?"


    He asked her to come to the banquet so that when people mentioned her later, he would automatically think of her. This is a disguised binding, not to let her come to the harem!


    Look at the banquet. It''s smoky and full of clothes.


    The orcs turned back to the body, so they could not wear their clothes, which made the scene look very chaotic.


    And his little rabbit, like the stars, became the brightest one in the audience.


    Les''s teeth are itching. He shouldn''t have let her out!


    Su Tang drinks Hi, don''t know who is carrying her, drunk people, naturally follow instinct, she was carried uncomfortable, so she struggled.


    With her move, lesben''s less attractive face became darker.


    "Don''t move!" Said, but also hard toward the part of her rabbit tail hit up.


    Just listen to a bang, that instant, Su sugar''s expression all split.


    She was shocked. After a long time, she finally organized the sentence and roared, "shit! Who allowed you to hit me! "


    She didn''t say it was OK. As soon as she said it, Les hit the other end hard.


    He didn''t hit hard, but it''s not about pain, it''s about dignity!


    She, the great magician, was beheaded at the carnival. In full view of the public, she said, "do you want to go to her face?"?!


    "Les!"


    "Put me down!"


    But Les was not happy at all. He just wanted to take her back, and no one would show her!


    "Recognize it?"


    Sue sugar was fanned twice in a row. Naturally she recognized it, so she was even more angry.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    It was this guy who asked her to come to the party. Why did she come? He was angry.


    "What do you think?" he said, biting his teeth


    "Say a fart!" Su Tang also has a temper, and his temper is not small, so he said on the spot: "it''s you who let me come to the party, and now it''s you who beat me. Les, are you a fuckin ''chameleon? What''s the mood for a while? "Les''s eyes became colder and colder, especially at this moment, when the person who was still in his self recommendation pillow was shamelessly trying to be a rascal to her.


    "My Lord, if you look at me, I always feel that my hair is a little dull and not good-looking recently."


    Les bowed his head and saw a long haired cat with noble and elegant breath all over. The hairy tail was very well taken care of and full of fluffy feeling. No, Su Tang, who was carried in mid air, was excited at that time.


    "Wow, white cat! The eyes are still blue! "


    "Wipe this tail, I can!"


    One ORC was bold, and others imitated him. Soon, Sutang was surrounded by these maotuan.


    At that moment, she even put aside the man and the task, just wanted to be a broad cat sucker.


    "These are my harem."


    Sue sugar is a face ripple, the next second, she was severely ridiculed.


    "Do you really think I''m dead?" Les''s eyes fell on her. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he wanted to teach her a lesson.


    Su Tang drinks a little high. Although people can recognize her, many reactions fail. Now she is almost real. For example, the strength of men despise, light a look on the play incisively and vividly.


    Les laughed angrily. "Say, don''t you know how to say it? I''d like to open my mouth


    Sue sugar curled her lips, but she couldn''t bear to move her eyes away from the little cute ones. "Isn''t it enough to have so many beauties? What else to say? "


    "Young man, I''ll tell you, you can''t be greedy. It''s the most important thing to grasp the present!"


    Now, it''s important to grasp the nature in front of you.


    But some people are so shameless.


    "Yes, Tangtang is right. It''s most important to grasp the talents in front of you. Now, I''m standing in front of you." Les changed from carrying her to holding her, and rubbed her rabbit ears viciously. "So, sugar should be cherished in the future."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    He rubbed Su Tang''s head. He had drunk some wine and was a little dizzy. Now he felt like vomiting.


    Gradually, there was a double shadow, and the fluffy little cute couldn''t attract her. Now she just wanted to go down from a damned lion, and then find a place to vomit.


    However, a lion could not understand her feelings at the moment. He just felt that she resisted everything and her face sank.


    "I hate being touched?"


    It is said that people who are drunk react most truthfully, so his cubs hate him.


    This recognition makes the temperature of the surrounding air plummet.


    Orcs have a natural sensitivity to danger, so soon the hairy orcs under their feet are scattered.


    Su Tang didn''t know that he had so much brain tonic. At this moment, she was all dizzy. Seeing that the other party refused to let go of her, she patted her with her little paw and said, "go away."


    It''s her best reason not to say go away.


    The drunken little rabbit''s paws are soft and weak, but his words hurt people. At that moment, Les''s heart ached. He held the paws and his face was gloomy and ugly.


    Su Tang had a sense of danger, but her head was too dizzy. Before she thought about it, the discomfort in her stomach broke through her throat.


    Then she vomited.


    Les was livid. He looked at the vomit on his hand, but suddenly he laughed.


    His smile was a bit strange, which made the orcs not far away more scared.


    Can you laugh when you''ve been spat? My God, are you mad!


    Where there are people, there are gossip. So are orcs. Powerful magicians and powerful awakeners are the objects of crazy discussion at any time. Besides, the atmosphere between the two just now, tut Tut, don''t think they can only fight.


    "I always feel that Lord Rice''s eyes just now are very like catching the little wife who is running out secretly."


    "Be confident, take the elephant away, that''s it!"


    "But I was just getting closer. I heard the magician scold Lord rice, saying that he asked him to come."


    "That''s what you don''t understand. When can the awakened one summon the noble magician? Naive, it is not because of the connivance of the magician


    "After that, shall we please the noble magician?"


    "This question is worth pondering, so who will try it first next time?"


    All orcs


    After a short silence, the orcs began to answer.


    "No, my hair is not very good recently. Don''t get in the way of the magician''s eyes."


    "Ah, I don''t want to join in the fun during the hair removal period."


    These are still euphemistic. One of those little hairballs that Su Tang liked was plucked and poked at that time. Under the frightened eyes of other orcs, she said with no expression: "I''m bald. Don''t be so ugly as the magician."


    All orcs


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then I''m lame. "


    "Ah, I broke my hand."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Tang didn''t know that the previous episode had caused her to miss these hairballs for the rest of her life.


    Now she''s sleepy after vomiting.


    She patted her ass and slept soundly, but Les couldn''t sleep. Not to mention what she vomited on her body, but also the smell of wine on her baby. If she was allowed to sleep one night, she would hate it the next day.


    This is a clean little rabbit.


    Su Tang is a good boy now. He''ll do whatever he wants. Even when he''s comfortable in the bath, he''ll rub his gentle hand.


    At this moment, Les'' pale blue eyes were full of snow white, gentle and doting, "so you don''t hate me, do you?"


    His voice was soft, but no one answered, but Sutang was thirsty. Along with the source of the voice, she went to the other side and whispered, "water."


    "If you don''t deny it, you just like it." Les said with a slight curve in the corner of his mouth.


    Smile is very light, but the gentle eyes can drown people.


    Although a small part of the arena was destroyed in his fight with Darren, it was big enough to destroy a small part.


    So, now they are in the former boss''s apartment, which is luxurious and comfortable. The little rabbit put it on the bed, as if it was embedded in the soft feathers. With her breathing, her round little belly moved, which is really cute.


    For the first time, Les used his eyes to depict the outline of an orc in such detail, but his Miss Rabbit was never tired of it.


    He quickly took the water over, Su sugar instinctively opened the pink lips.


    The temperature of the water is just right, but the sugar has not yet drunk, a glass of water on the bottom.


    Rice has no experience of taking care of people. When he has finished drinking the water, he plans to put down the cup. In his sleep, Su Tang doesn''t know all this. Hu Shidi wants to take back the cup and drink another big one.This is not, claws quickly stretched out, regardless of 37 21 to grasp things into the mouth.


    Les only felt that his hand was wrapped in a very warm place. At that moment, he even forgot or was reluctant to take it back.


    However, a drunken rabbit did not drink the water he wanted to drink, so he pushed it out with his tongue.


    Les only glanced at the tip of his cherry red tongue, his eyes darkened, and then, heartlessly, the rabbit rolled over, and grunted or complained.


    The voice was too low to hear what she said, but rice''s expression changed.


    He even felt that he had been infected by her thirst, which could not be alleviated by drinking water.


    He swallowed in his throat, unconsciously and uncontrollably.


    He scolded a word in a low voice, which was very dirty and dirty. In the past, he didn''t let the little rabbit say dirty words, but now he couldn''t help it.


    At night, the light was dim, but Les felt that the snow was so white that he even looked forward to the appearance of human beings.


    So cute?


    In the same way To touch his heart?


    "Ding, the blackening value has decreased by 20%, and the current blackening value is 60%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    As soon as she woke up, before she opened her eyes, she took a lazy stretch, and then found that she was not comfortable anywhere.


    Backache, dizziness and stinging pain are the sequelae of hangover.


    But it didn''t matter. The important thing was that she heard the system.


    So, what did she do last night to make rice''s blackening value drop so much?


    It''s like jumping down!


    The surprise came so quickly that she even ignored the discomfort of her body and the surrounding environment. Until she opened her eyes, she found that the situation was a bit bad.


    She seems to be Sleeping on a lion''s chest, that''s OK. After all, she used to roll on him. The key is that the lion is human, and the most terrible thing is that the lion is naked!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    Su Tang was too stiff to move.


    Once upon a time, there were manes. Although the lion''s hair was not weak at all, it had a layer of fur!


    And now?


    Light!!!


    Su Tang slowed down her breathing and was thinking about how to get off a certain Serge quietly. As a result, she turned over and pressed her down.


    "Ouch!"


    Sue sugar screamed subconsciously, afraid that someone would hold her down.


    She, bunny, is very weak.


    Les lowered his raised lip and pretended to be just waking up. He seemed to subconsciously pick up the rabbit and kiss her furry ear.


    Bunny, bunny, she dare not move!


    Su Tang was stiff again. At last, seeing that the other person had finished kissing one ear, she planned to kiss the other ear again, so she pressed her paw on his mouth.


    The meat of the little paw was powdered. Rice couldn''t resist it and gave it a kiss.


    And Su Tang, if struck by lightning.


    She said to the system, "dog, I have a bad omen."


    The system chuckled, "I thought you were used to it."


    If the blackening value suddenly drops so much, you should be prepared.


    Su Tang is now fully awake and aware that this dog used to look like a devil, but now


    No, she''s trying to get out of here.


    Fortunately, as long as she does not turn into a human, the sense of crisis should not be too great at present.


    In xiaozizi''s confused eyes, Les saw the panic and escape. Instead of going any further, he released the imprisonment for her.


    Once the distance is opened, Su Tang just throws down a word, and then runs out without looking back.


    Les squinted dangerously at the re closed door, but then laughed.


    I can''t go anywhere.


    As a noble magician, as soon as Su Tang went out of the house, his servants met him, and the new official took office three times. So many servants were afraid that they would offend the new master, and they would be thrown out and beaten to death.


    "Dear magician, breakfast is ready."


    Su Tang had a toothache when she heard about Chen, but she didn''t bother to correct it. The people in the province were terrified, but she didn''t expect that the so-called breakfast was actually a bunch of vegetarians.


    What''s more, it''s a bunch of different varieties Grass.


    Su Tang


    Are you looking down on rabbit?


    Is rabbit spicy and cute? Does rabbit want to eat meat?


    Sure enough, when she stopped, the servant knelt down on the ground, and then kowtowed wildly, as if she were some ferocious villain.


    Su Tang asked them to get up without expression. As a result, she didn''t know if she was scared by the previous one. Instead, she knocked harder.


    She is helpless, also has some headache, this big early morning, does not let the human stop at all.


    Just as she was about to explain, Les came.


    He just glanced at the food on the table and then said to the servant kneeling on the ground, "go and get my breakfast."


    Les didn''t say much. In a word, the servants seemed to have found some backbone. They immediately pushed the dining car and brought his breakfast.


    In the world of beasts, we all know that herbivores eat grass, while carnivores like meat.


    Sutang was a rabbit, so they prepared the grass.


    Unfortunately, she is only a mutant.


    It was OK for LES to sit in the dining chair. He didn''t show much enthusiasm. He just said to her in an ordinary tone, "together?"


    What we eat together, naturally, is to eat together.


    Su Tang glanced at the meat in front of him, but he was not polite. The servant prepared a lot of meat, which was enough for two people. Anyway, he had eaten the same meat at the bottom of the cliff before, but now he seemed eccentric.


    Les saw that she was the same as before, with a smile in her eyes.


    He remembered that she didn''t eat spicy food or salty food, so he picked up some tender meat for her.


    Although the little rabbit eats meat, it doesn''t eat much. Just a little is not enough for him to eat a few mouthfuls.


    The way they get along with each other is very natural. Slowly, the servant doesn''t have the formality at the beginning. Just after breakfast, Su Tang thought of the cute children she saw yesterday and was about to call them in again. But she saw them limping one by one, broken hands, and even more, bald!


    It''s just one night. What happened to her cute little girls?


    Su Tang was shocked in his dullness and lost in his shock.


    Les smiles. He looks at the orcs under his eyes. He knows that the orcs who climb up from the bottom are the most observant. But there are few aristocrats in this arena.


    It''s all hurt. What else can sue sugar do? She can only let them go down to have a rest.


    Les, the sinister orc, deliberately asked, "what''s the matter?"Su Tang looked at him, and then at the orc who went far away, full of vicissitudes.


    What else? My harem is gone!


    She had an intuition that it had nothing to do with him.


    "Nothing. I think they''re pathetic. Give them more herbs." With that, she went away dejected.


    Les has just taken over the arena. There are many things to do. Although the arena is just a duel ground, it is very complicated secretly. How many people want to pull him down, so he is very busy.


    And Su Tang, the place to support, also let go, eat and sleep all day, occasionally greedy for those lovely little animals.


    Of course, there''s another thing I really resent. Since that day, hill has occasionally come to see her in human form.


    This is her last hope, and now, nothing.


    So, one day, she secretly pulled hill to the corner, "hill, I want to go out to play, where is more fun here?"


    Hill showed an official smile and asked her, "I don''t know what kind of land adults prefer?"


    Su Tang said, "I don''t want to pick a place with more maotuan."


    Hill has found out that the noble magician likes hairy orcs very much, but she likes them very much.


    It''s amazing.


    No wonder he turned back to himself that day and saw the excitement in her eyes.


    Hill knows many places like this. There are many lovely orcs in the world of beasts. For example, there are many more interesting orcs in those places where people have fun.


    That is, I don''t know if the adult will be angry if he knows?


    "I know one, but I''m afraid Lord rice will be angry."


    Su Tang quit at that time.


    What''s the matter? She''s not his person, so you have to ask him about everything? In the future, we will lose our freedom.


    "Just say it, and leave the rest alone."


    Hill smile, slowly spit out a place name, and then said: "do you have money? Do you need some money to go with you? "


    Su Tang, "naturally, we need more. Let''s go out with your adults."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    By the time Les found out, Sue sugar was already in a state of drunkenness. Of course, hill was very conscientious to stare at her for fear that she would take off.


    After all, if something happens to this man, he won''t have to go back alive.


    But Hill found that this is really able to play, this place can play so many tricks, admire, really admire.


    What happened in the arena was a big event in the northern region, so Su Tang took hill to the street with her front foot, and many people came to collude with her back foot.


    Magicians are rare.


    Of course, there is more than one magician in the northern region. After su Tang''s attack, many magicians are curious.


    The circle of magicians is not big. There is a grass eating awakener, which is unheard of. Therefore, after a magician came, he wanted to see one or two. As a result, he heard that the rabbit magician had gone to the place where he wanted to have fun.


    Orc is very open-minded about these things. As long as you are strong enough, no matter male or female, it''s up to you to play. However, physically speaking, the main direction is male crushing female. Therefore, a female herbivorous Orc has attracted a lot of attention.


    For some of the strong, the lovely little females just play with them, and the orcs who really attract them are the equal.


    Su Tang previously exposed herself, and she guessed that someone would find her, or take refuge in her, or cooperate with her, but she didn''t expect that someone would come up so directly.


    In her eyes, this guy is too strong, not fat, but muscular. She seems to be very satisfied with her body. As soon as she shows her muscles.


    However, Su Tang didn''t like this kind of simplicity. She felt her eyes hurt after only one look.


    "Is that Tang Seng, Miss Tang? My name is Charlie The man said, smiling to show his teeth, and then deliberately straightened his chest, as if to tell her that his chest muscles are also very developed.


    The clothes tie Hanhan wears are very thin. He holds his chest straight and shows a little outline. But he hurt our little rabbit''s eyes and almost went blind.


    Therefore, Su Tang denied at that time, "no, I''m wrong. Goodbye." With that, he wanted to leave with hill.


    However, tie Hanhan didn''t seem to understand. After hearing the words, he even launched an attack on her. Naturally, the mage didn''t fight against the mage. He directly used a harmless magic spell, which was similar to forbidden speech. He banned her from walking.


    Can not walk, although only a short moment, but also enough to stop him.


    Unfortunately, Su Tang, as a mutant, is not really useless. For example, the charm is useless to her.


    As a result, tie Hanhan is more interested in her.


    This unexpected move, few magicians can resist.


    "Miss Tang Seng, I''m just making a friend. We are all magicians. Why is it so ugly?"


    Hill saw that his adult didn''t want to talk to him, so he stopped him before he came near.


    "Please respect yourself, sir."


    Hill stopped, but his face was wearing the usual smile. Unfortunately, this Han Pi''s EQ was too low, or maybe no one in the audience, so he threw away Hill''s hand.


    "An ordinary orc, dare to stop me?"


    So arrogant, Su Tang rolled her eyes at that time.


    As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. Her family, hill, is such a lovely fat orange cat. Can she get his taunt?


    Hill was clapped away and frowned. Then he heard his grown-up speak.


    "Go away."


    A word, but it is quite sharp.


    Charlie is a magician. He has been respected all these years. When he hears the words, he can''t hang on his face immediately.


    "Miss Tang Seng, I respect your fellow. I don''t want you to humiliate me."


    A Tang monk, Su Tang listen to the small face almost split.


    Damn it, I blame LES for that big stinking lion!


    "I thought you were coming to humiliate me." Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and her amber eyes exuded a chill. "After all, my people have asked you to leave more than once. Now, please apologize to him. "


    It''s the first time that Charlie has met him.


    Originally, he wanted to get to know a few female magicians. After all, there are few female magicians in the world. If he could, it would be better to have in-depth communication. Of course, apart from this idea, the most important thing that prompted him to come over was to get orders.


    Their magicians have a church, which almost includes magicians from all over the world. Their president sent a letter to them a few days ago to test the truth.


    If they are powerful, they will be taught.


    You know, the reason why the status of magicians is so high in this world is that they are united enough and dare to challenge the nobles. Up to now, even the royal family has to give them some face.


    No one can guarantee what kind of family the awakened will come out of, so the royal family monopolized the nutriment, and their magicians, trying to get rid of the Royal control, made use of magic and successfully developed a lot of magic potions. These potions can be used by anyone, but only they can make them.Gradually, the pharmaceutical monopoly has also successfully brought them to the top.


    Now, threose is an alien.


    The church was anxious to understand her past, but they found that they had no way to start. They didn''t even know where she was from!


    Charlie happened to be nearby. He was a distinguished guest of several city masters in the northern region, and also the head of the church in the northern region. In these cities, he respected the orcs, and even the city masters treated him with courtesy whenever they met him.


    He has the arrogance of a magician. Of course, he is not stupid enough to offend those city masters without any reason. Therefore, over the years, both sides have been fighting for a win-win benefit, until Su Tang, an alien, appears.


    Not only did he hit the nail, but he was humiliated!


    A servant who is not even an awakened one is quite offensive to stop him. Now, do you want him to apologize?


    You''re kidding!


    Su Tang hissed, expecting that he would not apologize, and hill was very sensible. Seeing this, she immediately admitted her mistake.


    "My Lord, it''s also my subordinates'' fault. My subordinates reached out to stop him first."


    Having said that, hill was not humble.


    "Well, what are you sorry for?" Su Tang took a look at him, fat orange cat so general knowledge, she was not willing to blame.


    But Hill, although he promised to cooperate with her, has been testing her bottom line, for example, now, this apology, in fact, no regret.


    Charlie had already ignored the servant. Seeing that Su Tang was going to leave, he looked cold. "Miss Tang Seng, do you really want to ignore the church?"


    Su Tang was called by Miss Tang Seng, and his forehead was almost blue.


    Wipe, she can''t help her anger!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    Les also happened to be here. When he learned that the little rabbit was looking for flowers and asked Liu, he put down his business and rushed to see an orc standing in his way, and his eyes were gloomy and cold.


    And his little son looked at him in the same way.


    "What is the church?"


    Don''t think that she doesn''t know that the church''s rotten things will be eliminated unless you have a very high status family, and you can be a little bit more free. If the common people have magic talent and don''t obey, they will get rid of it quickly. If the rest want to live, they have to obey.


    Tut, this kind of broken place, she is really not rare.


    However, she is the first one to speak so clearly.


    Su Tang doesn''t care about that.


    Les can be opposed to the royal family. Why can''t she be opposed to the church?


    And in the future, once rice and the royal family had a big fight, the church was bound to intervene. On the surface, the relationship between the church and the royal family is good and bad, but in fact, they are all interested parties and will never give up their interests to the third. Therefore, in the end, they are bound to form an alliance.


    Instead of waiting for the day to come, it''s better to take the initiative and point out that there may be persecuted magicians coming to take refuge.


    Although she could barely compete with the church, she would welcome anyone to come.


    But now, her words shocked all the orcs at the scene.


    That''s the magician''s church, which can compete with the royal family and surpass all the aristocrats!


    Now, Su Tang''s public disdain makes Charlie angry.


    "Monk Tang! How dare you publicly humiliate the church


    If he didn''t say anything else, Su tangmao was blown up with anger when he called Tang Seng.


    "Wipe! Don''t call me that, Monk Tang


    Les was still frowning, but as soon as Su Tang spoke, he laughed directly.


    As soon as he smiles, Su Tang stares fiercely.


    Les knew the name was fake, but who let her get it herself.


    No, he is still innocent and says, "sugar, you forget that you told me the name yourself?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sue sugar, "then don''t laugh!"


    Regret, very regret, she had not killed him!


    Les blinked his light blue eyes and said with a smile, "why can''t we smile? Miss Tang Seng is so cute. She likes it after seeing it."


    Su Tang


    Don''t stop me. I''ll kill him!


    But Rice said, the next moment is a foot will kick Charlie to the ground.


    The high status of magicians depends largely on the church. The church will not let go of those who offend magicians. Of course, they are powerful and hard to get close to. After all, apart from the identity of magicians, they themselves are awakeners.


    However, any identity, without defense, is easy to be beaten.


    Charlie was humiliated one after another, his eyes were ferocious, "monk Tang! Les! This is a blatant provocation against the church


    Dare to provoke the church, that is a big crime, he will not let rice go, but the curse just out, was su sugar all to stop.


    The dazzling halo finally disappeared into the snow white rabbit.


    Su sugar, "Si Si, dare to come a big one, kill this person, count me."


    Les said with a smile, "I killed you. How can you be alone?"


    Charlie''s eyes were stunned. He didn''t expect that these two people were so crazy, "you''re crazy, you''re all crazy! I''m a magician, the most precious magician in Kenny. Kill me and you will get the death pursuit of the church


    Su Tang tut said, "don''t think I don''t know how Vivian died. If you don''t want anyone to know, don''t do anything about it. How did you persecute Vivian at the beginning? Now, I''ll blame you."


    Vivian, a civilian born awakener, is different from Su Tang''s herbivore awakener. She is a carnivore and a lovely little squirrel. Unfortunately, what beauty and talent bring is not a bright future, because some of her objections have shaken their interests and directly let the church do experiments.


    She is Vivian, a brave girl who dares to resist power but dies under power.


    So at a certain moment, Sutang suddenly felt that it was good to be a bad seed to reduce disasters.


    After all, the world is rotten.


    The three words Vivian make Charlie''s eyes shrink. The church is still studying awakening and the formation of magic talent. Unfortunately, there are too few directions to study. So when Vivian revolts, she almost gets no objection, and then she disappears from the world.


    "Who are you! Are you Vivian? No, Vivian is a squirrel, you are a rabbit... "


    There was no place to hide when he was put in the sun. Charlie was flustered for a moment, but it was only for a moment. Soon, he thought that he was a church behind him. Why should he be afraid of a rabbit? Big deal, let her disappear in this world like Vivian.The killing intention of the eyeground is naked and undisguised, which makes Les very angry.


    His son, who dares to move?


    "Kill him, it''s both of us." Les said, his eyes darkened.


    He will go on the day of confrontation with the royal family, and once his son splits with the church, she will have to rely on herself.


    The fact that killing the orc would bring the rabbit closer to him made him happy.


    He calculated step by step, didn''t he make her inseparable from himself?


    No matter what kind of magic attack Charlie carries out, they are all disintegrated by Sutang in the end, while les, even the noumenon, can beat him with one hand. In the end, Charlie is forced to return to noumenon.


    Then, Sue sugar was silly.


    What the hell is a rat?


    He was dark and fat. Although he was bigger than ordinary mice, mice were mice. Who gave him the courage to despise her lovely little hill?


    Su Tang thinks that he just tried his best to show off his figure, but he didn''t want to show anything. For example, les, this guy is good enough. He never disdains these fancy figures.


    She looked back in disgust, but Charlie was mad.


    What''s wrong with the mouse? Although he eats miscellaneous food, he also eats meat. It''s like a rabbit. He eats grass every day!


    "You are a rabbit, why do you dislike me! I''m a meat eater


    When Su Tang heard the speech, he sneered, "don''t bark if you don''t have knowledge. I eat meat!"


    As soon as the words fell, Les just stepped on him and let him have a close contact with the ground.


    Charlie vomited a mouthful of blood at that time because of the huge gravity on his body. No matter in close combat or long-distance combat, he lost in a mess in the end. Slowly, when death came and fear conquered everything, he began to cry for mercy.


    Su sugar''s face was expressionless. "When Vivian asked you for mercy, did you let her go?"


    "No, so you should die."


    In the Vivian incident, Charlie was the first killer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    Since he wants to break up with the church, Charlie, a sorcerer of rotten dregs, will not solve it secretly. In addition, when Su Tang talked about Vivian earlier, Charlie''s expression of terror soon made people around him think about a big play.


    Once these things, which were unheard of by the common people in the past, were broken, they would spread rapidly as if they had wings.


    Soon, various versions were spread in the mainland of Kenny. Some of these versions spoke for the church and accused some people of throwing dirty water on the church. Of course, more of them accused the church. There was no fire without wind. If there was no such thing, who would dare to challenge the church regardless of life and death?


    Vivian, a magician who was unknown in his life but spread all over the whole Kenny continent after his death.


    After Charlie''s death, Sue sugar and rice return to the arena. Because of the accident, rice forgets to worry about her running out to seek flowers and willows, but rarely discusses business with her.


    "The magic church won''t let you go, Tangtang. What are your plans for the future?"


    Sue sugar sat on the chair, laughing heartlessly, "ah, whatever, anyway, from the moment I planned to deal with him, I knew what the consequences would be. But dear Mr. rice, you can not lie in the muddy water this time. "


    Les twisted his finger under his sleeve and laughed slowly. "I thought I was clear enough."


    She didn''t kill Charlie alone. She resisted all his magic attacks, but the real fatal blow was from him.


    What''s more, he really wanted to know her past. The little rabbit looked heartless, but in fact, he held many secrets, such as her magical blood and her body free from any magic attack, which he had never heard of in his knowledge.


    Even now, he didn''t know her full name.


    "Is Tangtang going to cross the river now?"


    Su tangle was happy. "The river hasn''t crossed. What bridge to demolish?" After teasing, she continued to get down to business. "Charlie is the head of the church in northern region. No accident, the rest of the magicians in northern region will attack here. And you didn''t even win the arena. "


    Her face was calm, as if she was not afraid of the attacks of the magicians.


    But when she finished, she saw Hill coming.


    "Good day, gentlemen." Hill opened his mouth with a smile. He couldn''t see that he had just disposed of Charlie''s body.


    Hill''s position in the arena is more like a housekeeper. He is always dressed in a wrinkle free fit, with a proper smile, and looks gentle and reliable. But Su Tang knew that the fat orange cat had a lot of tricks, which were just his disguise.


    However, in the face of camouflage, only the weak will be afraid.


    Hill saluted respectfully. After su Tang asked him to get up, he said, "you don''t have to worry about civil strife in the arena. Your subordinates have already dealt with it properly."


    The orcs who gave birth to anti bones have long been on his liquidation list. They have been waiting for a chance to find them out. Now, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Hill''s words, let Su sugar and rice will move their eyes in the past.


    However, hill was calm and said in an expository way: "don''t worry, my Lord. I won''t abandon you. After all, Charlie''s body was handled by my subordinates. I''ve worked out my part in killing him."


    The calmer he said, the more helpless Sutang was.


    This one or two, what do you want to do with him? Is it fun to fight the church?


    Originally, Su Tang planned to leave the arena for a while. She fought against the church. This road was bound to be hard, but it didn''t matter. As long as the points were in place, she could fly.


    After being a rabbit for a long time, she thought she was really a rabbit. She Miss her when she was in human form, and miss all kinds of delicious food when she was in human form.


    Yes, the system has explained that, as a variant of disaster reduction, the noumenon and the human form will have a little bifurcation. For example, the human form can eat spicy food, but the noumenon can''t.


    But now, one or two have to follow her, what kind of human shape to eat, what kind of food to eat!


    Su Tang raised her head and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    Les only thought that the cub was moved and said, "you and I don''t have to be so divided."


    Su Tang


    No, she just wants to share with you!


    Su tangsheng leaned back on the chair without moving.


    But it was hill. Seeing the bitterness in her eyes, she seemed to I don''t want them to follow.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, but maybe he was staring at her for a long time. A fierce glance swept over him. Then he was smiling and drooping his eyes.


    According to the current situation, it seems to be more and more interesting.


    It seems that the inherent ladder pattern of Kenny, the unbridgeable distance between nobles and civilians, is being broken.


    Sure enough, there was nothing wrong with his decision to follow them.


    ***


    the church''s action is very fast, but I can understand that after all, they are all provoking to their door. If they don''t deal with it as soon as possible, they will shake people''s hearts.And the church''s so-called treatment is also very simple and crude, and directly takes people to clean up the door.


    Yes, they use the word clean up portal.


    Su Tang once made a big mistake in the church, and then ran away. Now she is making trouble again, so she is bound to be tied back for disposal.


    Tut, she has touched the ground on them. She didn''t want to kill her, but wanted to take her back.


    Su Tang looked at the ten magicians standing in front of her and asked the system lazily, "dog, do you know some of my little secrets?"


    System, "the emergence of mutant species, the world will appear a little hint, no accident, the church found."


    "Wow ~" Su Tang small low voice, amber eyes appeared a trace of excitement, "so the next will be a war ah."


    Once the church makes a big deal, she may be able to drop the horse by the way and push the task progress bar.


    I''m more excited when I think about it.


    "Do you go up one by one or together?" Su Tang smiles and opens her mouth. Although she appears as a weak rabbit, the delicious kiss is very arrogant.


    The magicians are all awakeners of the carnivorous department. Now they are despised by a herbivorous department, and there is a flash of fire in their eyes, "monk Tang! You can''t shed tears without seeing the coffin, mutilate your compatriots and discredit the church. Now come back with us and take the blame! "


    After hearing Tang Seng, Su Tang''s smile gradually disappeared.


    "I''ve decided that whoever calls me Tang monk in the future, I''ll kill him!" She clenched her teeth and opened her mouth fiercely.


    The magic attack didn''t work for her at all. Soon, ten magicians found out that the rabbit was a little different.


    Su Tang raised her lips and looked at them with a smile on her face? Now, then, it''s my turn. "


    Ten magicians were sent out at one time, which had never happened before. But in reality, Su Tang singled out ten of them by herself, and finally won.


    This battle made her famous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    Everything pays attention to talent. No matter how hard some people try, they can''t compete with those who are gifted. Su Tang''s magic is obviously beyond the reach of other orcs.


    Near the arena, all the orcs saw only a tiny electric current cut through the air. Then, the electric current began to spread, like life, wrapping the ten magicians layer upon layer.


    The ten magicians were not allowed to be slaughtered by others. During the period, they also revolted wildly. But in the end, all the revolts failed. They were mercilessly wrapped up until they died.


    This process lasted no more than ten minutes, and all the orcs were shocked.


    I''m afraid even the bishop can''t match such a powerful magic?


    So the question is, what is the identity of Miss sugar, who did not want to be named?


    The orcs began to be curious and puzzled, and of course more was to publicize it.


    Su Tang became famous in the first World War, but the sequelae also appeared.


    With Les around, she didn''t waste points to buy any golden finger. After this move, she fell into a coma.


    Les knows this about excessive use of magic. For example, the last time she fought against snakes at the bottom of a cliff, she was not in a coma, but she was powerless for several days.


    And Sutang, this coma, didn''t wake up on the third day.


    The number of magicians is limited, and they are very noble. They think that the church will be afraid after sending out ten. But who can think that the church has paid a lot of money this time, and even the Archbishop has been sent out.


    That night, Les returned to his bedroom as usual. He didn''t trust the little rabbit to sleep alone, so he slept in the same bed with him these days. Even during the day, he spent most of his time in the bedroom.


    But on the third day, the accident came.


    There are many awakened people in the arena, and no Orc can come in quietly. So when he realized something was wrong, he hesitated for a moment. It was this moment that made him make a mistake and was directly given by the archbishop.


    "Who!"


    Les could only catch a glimpse of his back. It was a man in a black robe. The color of the black robe was smooth. If you look at it carefully, it was embroidered with church patterns.


    He walked slowly to the bedside step by step, and soon his figure disappeared in Les'' eyes.


    At that moment, Les''s eyes split.


    His eyes were red at the thought of someone carrying the rabbit away in front of him.


    That''s his!


    "Stop it


    Almost roaring angry words, for the archbishop, even the eyelids are lazy to lift.


    After he picked up the rabbit, he didn''t stop. In front of him, he didn''t even bother to look in his eyes and passed by directly.


    Les was fixed, unable to move, but watched as the unconscious Su Tang was taken away. At that moment, his whole person was crazy, he frantically resisted the magic on his body, wanted to break free from the imprisonment, but in the end, he failed.


    I was the moment when the door was closed again, his eyes were full of blood, and there was even a cold intention to kill.


    Give it back to me!


    Give her back to me!


    The words stuck in his throat couldn''t come out at all. In the end, his face was a little distorted.


    Magic is not eternal, as long as you have enough power, you can break free from this layer of imprisonment.


    But when Les broke through the magic of his body and ran out quickly, there was no trace of them in the huge arena.


    When hill came, he saw Les kneeling on one knee with a knife in his hand. Previously, he broke away from the ink glass. At this time, he was a little ferocious, and his eyes were covered with scarlet blood. He was tottering, as if he could fall down at any time.


    Hill was frightened and quickly helped the man up, but Les clapped his hand away.


    "I''m going to find her!"


    So thin rabbit, once taken away, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Les can''t even imagine what inhuman treatment she will receive.


    The smile on Hill''s face rarely disappeared, and he pulled rice back with a dignified tone. "You wake up, you''re in the past now, and you can''t find her at all! Instead of going to die, why can''t we talk about it from the long term? "


    The Gladiator happened quietly. Except for hill, no one else knew about it.


    Hill frowned and looked a little cold. "As far as I know, apart from the bishop, the Archbishop has such magic power. These two are not ordinary magicians. They are very difficult to deal with."


    Les did not speak, but his blue eyes were burning furiously.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 20%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 80%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 5%, and the current blackening index is 85%."


    Say, don''t be afraid of your joke, Su sugar is wake up by one after another blackening hint.She had been in a coma for three days, and it was almost time to wake up, but who could have thought that when she opened her eyes, she found that she had moved the ground, and the blackening value. It was hard work to return to the pre liberation period.


    She looked around at strange, eyes alert, "dog, what happened?"


    The system says, "the archbishop is out and takes you away from the arena. You should understand what happens next."


    How can you not understand? It must be because she was taken away, so mad.


    However, in a short time because of the rise of blackening value and angry sugar, soon, but bright in front of us.


    "That is to say, I can become human these days?"


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she was. On the contrary, it was the system. As soon as she drew her lips, the whole data was speechless.


    "Besides eating, can you do something else?"


    Su Tang tut a, "this you don''t understand, can eat is blessing." With that, she observed the surroundings.


    For fear of her escaping, the Archbishop shut her in the dungeon. The lights were dim and damp.


    She moved her paw in disgust, and was about to escape when the Archbishop suddenly appeared in front of her in black.


    "The dungeons here are made of special materials, and the magicians can''t escape."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she wanted to give him a live performance. What does it mean that there is someone outside and there is someone outside.


    Let''s just talk about the distance between the irons. Does the Archbishop look down on her fat rabbit?


    So she hopped all the way with her legs short, and finally stopped in front of the iron, "do we want to make a bet?"


    Archbishop, "there is electric current on the iron pole. You can try it."


    If you want to change people, you may really be trapped in the dungeon, but Su Tang is different. She has a system, and she has plug-ins. As long as she gives up points and uses the system, she can dominate the world.


    "Tut, then you have to open your dog''s eyes to see clearly." With that, he stepped up his short leg and crossed over directly.


    She, Sutang, is just puffy!


    Look, she got out between two irons!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    The first time the Archbishop met someone like her, he was stunned.


    Yes, looking at the way she got out of the iron bar, he forgot what to say.


    Instead, Su Tang patted the dust on her body and looked at him with a smile, "you see, I''m coming here, aren''t I?" Then she said, "guess what I want to do next?"


    The Archbishop swallowed, then burst into laughter. "It''s interesting. It''s really interesting."


    Sue sugar frowned. Is this man crazy?


    The archdeacon looked at her, almost obsessed with her eyes. "The divine family reminds us that the mutant species will appear, and then there will be natural punishment and disaster. One of the ways to distinguish a mutant is that she is not attacked by magic, but in addition, the mutant still has weaknesses. " He looked at the rabbit in front of him, and his voice became fanatical. "Every mutant has its own weakness. Let me guess, what''s the weakness of this mutant lady?"


    "The orcs who have seen you know that you always appear as a rabbit, so you should not be able to become a human."


    "Challenge ten magicians at a time, that should be your limit."


    "Although you are not attacked by magic, magicians are awakeners of carnivorous orcs. Do you think you can win against the whole church? "


    The archdeacon talked a lot. Su Tang only picked her eyebrows, but her identity was torn down. However, there was no waves in her eyes. "If you can win, you can try."


    "Win? Ha ha ha ha The archdeacon seemed to have heard some joke and laughed wildly. "You can''t win in your life!" Then he turned into noumenon.


    The archetype of the archdeacon is a wolf with glossy black fur. It is not as big as a lion or a tiger, but it is several times as big as a rabbit.


    At this time, he showed his sharp fangs, growled between his throat, and his two black eyes were full of fierce light.


    He is obviously not going to attack with magic.


    Su Tang squatted not far away, looking at his hind legs slightly curved, put forward a forward posture, but she still did not see any panic, but smile and said, "say it, I also want to thank you."


    Her thanks provoked the archdeacon to fight wildly.


    "Ten magicians are not the limit, but you only have ten. As for my weakness..." Su sugar sensitive flash, tone is full of uninhibited, "you don''t deserve to know."


    Wolf claw broad, a claw down, hit the ground a big hole.


    And Sue sugar, she''s light.


    This time, instead of dodging, she jumped head-on to the archbishop.


    The archdeacon would not let her stay on his back, but no matter what method he used, how he threw, how he revolted, she was still.


    The dungeon was smashed and destroyed, and the huge noise made all the other magicians run out.


    Then, all the orcs saw their Archbishop running and bumping wildly in the courtyard. On his back, there was a shadow standing.


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s like that don Rabbit


    No one dares to call Tang Seng. After all, in their cognition, those who call Tang Seng will come to no good end.


    The wind roared past her ears. Su Tang was very leisurely. On the contrary, the wolf under her body roared and screamed, making a lot of noise.


    The archbishop was already flustered. The rabbit was so powerful that he could suppress him so easily.


    Magic was useless to her, and other awakened people did not dare to step forward easily for fear of hurting their archbishop. For a moment, they were helpless.


    "You said you were stupid." Su Tang grabs his erect ear and laughs wantonly, "since ancient times, the mutant has been in the world, how many orcs can kill it?"


    "I''m not a rabbit that anyone can kill."


    Su sugar this smile, evil and wanton, which like what a simple rabbit, the whole exudes a dangerous atmosphere of the villain.


    The Archbishop had already changed his face. He began to howl. The wolf God tore the night sky, which was creepy.


    And our little white rabbit scratched his ear in disgust, "you are too noisy." Words fall, all orcs didn''t see her how to move, only see the messy courtyard pinch, so suddenly a blood red tongue.


    With the appearance of the tongue, the wolf''s howling stopped suddenly.


    All the orcs took a few steps back in shock, looking frightened.


    The ability to be an archbishop lies in the whole church. Apart from the archbishop, he is the second. But even he is so easily subdued that it is conceivable that other people.


    Even some orcs suspected that the rabbit was captured on purpose, and all these fears were in her calculation.


    So, she did it on purpose!


    This knowledge makes them even more afraid.


    "All back, she did it on purpose! She was captured by us on purpose. She wanted to kill all our orcs


    With this cry, there are many timid people planning to retreat, but there are also many courageous people who have turned back to themselves.As I said before, magicians are all awakeners, and most of them are carnivorous orcs. At this moment, Su Tang looks at many wild animals in the courtyard. Instead of being afraid, she raises her lips.


    "Come on, try the magicians in our church and see what they can do." She said, a curse entered the archbishop, and then he was no longer under his control.


    The archbishop was terrified to find that he would do whatever the rabbit said and let him attack other people in the church, so he went crazy and killed them regardless of the danger.


    "No..."


    He wanted to refuse, but without his tongue, he could only shout in his throat.


    Su Tang chuckled, "look, our archbishop is in a hurry. The play has just begun. Don''t panic. This night It''s still a long time


    The archdeacon''s eyes were full of fear, and in the end, there was only a low cry.


    For their awakened one, the most useless is tears. He used to think that he could not cry, but now he can do nothing but cry.


    He regretted that he shouldn''t be so reckless and Keep her!


    He should have killed her in the beginning!


    His eyes began to burst with fierce light. His strong intention of killing actually resisted Su Tang''s control skill. The only thing was that the time he resisted was too short. It didn''t last more than a minute.


    And this minute, he succeeded in throwing Su Tang off his back.


    Su Tang leaped and stepped on the ground with a smile.


    "I underestimated the archbishop."


    In this way, she is really no different from the villain. Many magicians are angry.


    "You demon rabbit!"


    "Take your life!"


    "Tonight, either you die or I live!"


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to these words, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. She turned her eyes to the wavering magicians and asked with a smile, "I''ll give you a choice. Do you want to follow your church or me?"


    "If you think about it clearly, it''s a proposition. If you answer it wrong, you''ll die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Rice finally did not listen to Hill''s advice and ran away. Hill had no choice but to follow him. But when they came to the magic Church in the northern region, it was almost demolished.


    The trees were destroyed and the houses collapsed. It was like a terrible disaster.


    And these are not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is the corpses all over the ground. If you guessed right, these are all magicians. Kenny land, the noble and rare magicians!


    The orcs on this side of the arena are all silent. With such terrible destructive power, I''m afraid the Lord is more or less unlucky.


    Les''s heart suddenly contracted. He took a deep breath and stared at the red land in front of him. Then he heard a burst of laughter.


    Yes, laughter.


    Little by little, little by little, he turned his head slowly, and then he saw a girl walking slowly. She was followed by many magicians. Those who were high above her were now courteous and flattering.


    And the girl, in the light of the stars, is like a fairy who suddenly comes to the world. The beauty is not real.


    Les''s eyes suddenly tightened. Although it was beautiful, it was like a snake. He knew the owner of the face so well that he pulled out the knife.


    Su Tang stopped and stood in the ruins.


    The reason why she became human was that she couldn''t dress up after being a rabbit for a long time, so she didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity. What''s more, it''s a branch of the church. It''s always secret, and no one knows except the magician himself.


    She thought it would take him some time to find it.


    But now


    Tut


    As soon as her eyes turned, it was a little difficult.


    Two people look at each other, can really be that sentence, enemies meet, especially jealous.


    Su Tang''s Church clothes don''t fit her very well, but her face is too striking, with delicate porcelain white skin and picturesque appearance. However, the most unforgettable thing is her eyes, bending and smiling, which is extremely charming.


    There was a strong wind, which made Les''s robes fly. His blue eyes were as fierce as a black hawk. Now, there was a strong sense of killing inside.


    "Eve!"


    Other people don''t know about their entanglement. Hill doesn''t know Su Tang''s figure. It''s the magicians behind Su Tang. When they think that their adults have a good relationship with these orcs, they immediately greet them with a smile.


    Thinking, it''s all a family, not to mention their new comers.


    "Well, Lord rice, my Lord is going to the arena to see you."


    "Yes, your Excellency has been taken captive by the archbishop, but you can rest assured that your excellency is not hurt. I''m fine."


    "Yes, yes, but we don''t have any clothes that we can handle. You don''t have to be surprised that they don''t fit you, my Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    As we all know, the new adult in the arena cares about his rabbit, so they all pick up good ones and say.


    It''s just that sue sugar sighs.


    No wonder the church pills couldn''t recognize the gnashing of teeth when Les called her name before, and they wanted to kill her?


    There was a moment of stagnation in the air, and Les looked at her in amazement.


    It was Hill who said, "you are My lord


    Sue sugar smiles, nods and admits, "Hello, hill. My name is Eve."


    The vest will fall off sooner or later. Now I''m trying to cover it, but it can''t be stopped. So Just take off your vest.


    Les heard her admit that she couldn''t hold the knife in her hand.


    Consternation, shock, anger In a short time, Les changed almost all his emotions once. In the end, he had difficulty breathing.


    He looked at her dead and confused.


    But Su Tang, in addition to the surprise at the beginning, has now returned to calm.


    She apologized, but there was no apology in her words. She said, "I''m sorry, les, I lied to you."


    I lied to you?


    I lied to you?


    Did you cheat?


    Oh


    Ha ha ha ha!


    Les suddenly felt that he was a big joke. Unconsciously, the scarlet under his eyes had climbed into his eyes, "Eve?" "Sugar sugar?" he said


    Su Tang shrugged her shoulders and said, "now that you know all about it, I have nothing to say."


    "Ding, the blackening value increased by 15, and the current blackening value index: 100%."


    This suggests that the stimulating sugar almost wants to whistle.


    The system is even more frightened, "lying trough, son, don''t make trouble! It''s going to kill you to take off! "


    However, Su Tang said with a smile, "I''ll die before I die. Besides, some things have to be said sooner or later. Although it''s a little earlier than I expected, it doesn''t matter. I can hold on."The system is as urgent as an ant on a hot pot. It''s 100% blackened! But the originator is still trying to make trouble!


    Les blocked in front of her, blue pupil burning fire, "I have not said, cheat me again, break your leg!"


    He said this, Su Tang was not afraid, but chuckled. She stepped forward and drew the distance between them closer. She was arrogant and provocative. "You can try it."


    This development has left many people at a loss. Even hill can''t figure out their grudges and disputes for a while.


    If you want to say hate, it means you want to kill people. But besides hate, there are many emotions. It''s too complicated.


    Finally, hill gives a conclusion.


    Love and hate, but it is not known whether love or hate has the upper hand.


    Their grudges could not be solved by others. Hill knew very well, so he asked others to step back.


    As for the magicians, seeing Hill''s words, they all stepped back. After all, if the two were fighting, it would be them.


    The ground has been cleared out, which is to provide them with fighting space.


    This is not, rice will lose the knife in the past, "we play a game."


    Su Tang laughed. She didn''t take the knife. She let it fall to the ground and said with a smile, "les, I''m a magician, a magician. How can I come to melee with you?" She said so, but raised her hand.


    All the orcs are breathing. I don''t know what happened to the two of them, but it''s very exciting just to see the atmosphere.


    It''s exciting!


    In the end, Su Tang didn''t use magic. She''s all human now. She doesn''t want to waste her points. Points are used to go home. They''re very precious.


    However, even in close combat, it didn''t go down in the first place.


    Her body is light, different from les. When she fights, her every move is very beautiful.


    However, in the end is herbivorous, soon her endurance can not compete with lessler. Her eyes color tiny MI, then intentionally slow half step, this time, if he continues, can completely break her leg.


    And she, give him the chance!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Sue won the bet.


    Rice''s last blow did not fall on her. Instead, she avoided it, cut her clothes and fell to the ground.


    With his action, the land under Su Tang''s feet was shocked. It can be imagined that if the shot fell on her, it would break her leg and hurt her life.


    But in the end, he didn''t hurt her.


    Time passed, and finally, Les picked up the knife on the ground and stabbed her hard at her feet.


    "Why?"


    "Eve, I ask you why!


    "Is it fun to play with me?"


    Sue sugar pulled out the knife on the ground, played with it twice, and suddenly laughed, "les, actually I''ve never played with you."


    In the small village, she never hurt him at the beginning. She just opened up those ugly things in front of him, but the means was a little fierce, no matter whether he could accept it or not.


    "You see, your best friend betrayed you. I exposed it."


    "You Qingmei betrayed you, and I broke it down."


    "Even in the end, they wanted to sell you, but I let it out on purpose."


    "Les, you are stupid. I mistakenly take the false as the true love. Of course, I''m not so noble. It''s boring to live in a small village. It''s interesting for you to play brotherhood and brotherhood all day long. "


    She said the most hurtful words in a casual tone.


    Les smiles, but with a little sadness in it, "so, I''m just a pastime for you?"


    Su sugar looked at him, very slag back a, "you want to think like this, also can."


    "I don''t think it''s fun, so in the end, you let me off the cliff?" Les stared at her and growled, "yes or no!"


    Sue sugar looked at him, eyes calm, "No."


    She said: "it''s you, it''s you who killed me first, but I just started first."


    When she was in a small village, Eve was arrogant, arrogant and cruel. Many orcs in the village were run by her because she was the daughter of the village leader, and everyone was afraid of her. As a migrant, rice has no support, so she naturally becomes one of her bullies.


    Su Tang''s bullying, some high-ranking, never physically humiliate you, but some dignity, but let people more difficult to accept.


    She is so bad, bad teeth itch, want to get rid of it quickly!


    Especially later, her attitude of watching jokes was like looking at bedbugs in the gutter again and disdaining them.


    But such a bad female animal is his little rabbit, his candy


    Even if the truth was put in front of him, Les still could not accept it. He took a deep breath and admitted: "yes, I really wanted to kill you at that time."


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows. "So, after falling off the cliff, do you think I dare to show people my true face? I dare not, but don''t be angry. For the better, we cooperate with each other. Of course, to put it mildly, we use each other. "


    In the past, Les was aboveboard. She was the one she hated most.


    But after experiencing all kinds of things, he found that he had some approval of her damned remarks.


    Is it to use? At the bottom of the cliff, he left her from the beginning, just to see the secret behind her, such as the mysterious blood, which can cure all kinds of diseases. Until later, he slowly changed this idea.


    "To be honest, I''m very distressed to stay with you all the time." Su Tang said, really bitter with a small face, "I''m still afraid that one day you will find my identity and kill me in a rage. Now, I don''t have to hide any more. "


    Les couldn''t believe it. She just played down what happened between them.


    Doesn''t she have a heart?


    "You''re leaving?"


    Sue sugar blinked. "What else? Keep it. Be your stupid rabbit


    Les opened his mouth. It was difficult for him to speak for the first time. He organized what he wanted to say several times, but in the end, it was intermittent.


    "You just..."


    Bad? No heart? Or cruel.


    Les didn''t know what he wanted to say, so he stopped in the middle of it.


    Su Tang is the smooth answer, "bad? I think I''m bad, too, but I''ve only half told you one thing. I''m a mutant, and the mutant has another name She said, to the other side of the stunned wizard hook, "come on, tell him, mutation of another name is what."


    The magician looked at each other and did not dare to speak.


    Su Tang had no patience, but she was smiling, "I don''t want to kill you."


    Magicians


    "Bad breed."


    Su Tang was satisfied and said to Leslie, "you hear me. Is there anything else you want to ask? Say it all together. "


    Bad guy, literally. Of course, Les knows.However, he couldn''t accept it. He equated the snake and scorpion woman with the pure white rabbit.


    Normally, the conversation has reached this point, either they continue to fight, or there is no need to stay here. But Les refused to leave. At this time, as long as he left, they would not meet again.


    Such a thought, he can''t accept, before clearly, he planned to spend a lifetime with her!


    But he didn''t go, but Su Tang urged her. She couldn''t wait. She was cold and heartless.


    So, the moment he looked down, the moment he seemed to give up asking, Sutang left.


    She called the magician who was not far away from the theatre. She didn''t even give him a look in her eyes. She said directly, "I''m going. I''ve been fighting all night. I''m hungry."


    The most important thing is that the kitchen has been blown up. Now I''m hungry and I can''t make it.


    Su Tang has been a rabbit for almost a year. She can''t eat a lot of things and is still being watched by LES. Now she can relax without him.


    Of course, the most exciting things for her are those maotuan Zi!


    In the past, Les refused, but now he can''t help it.


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened when she thought about it.


    My harem, here I am!


    This evening, there is no formal restaurant. There are still some firework alleys and willow fields left. That is the paradise of Suzhou sugar.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you. You take the money. Let''s go for a walk."


    The magicians have never seen her like this. The former archdeacon was above everything else, and this adult was a terrible villain, but he didn''t have any airs.


    Such a comparison seems not bad.


    Sue sugar is going to leave. I''ll see Les still standing in the same place. At this time, the moon is covered by a dark cloud. Without the bright moonlight, Les is in the shadow.


    She took a look, but only one, and then drew her eyes back.


    "My Lord, Lord Eve has left." Hill asked, "chase?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    Su Tang thought that this was the case. For the time being, he should not follow him.


    But when she came to the gentle country, just sat down, the LORD with people, sitting in front of her, during the period, did not forget to put his knife on the table.


    PA of a, very quickly, many people all moved the vision to come over.


    Sue sugar pulled at the corner of her mouth, and then she laughed.


    Oh, I''m still angry, which means I care about her.


    It''s gentle country, but Su Tang didn''t go to the box. Why? It''s boring to go to the box. I can''t see such an interesting scene.


    But the procuress''s face turned white at that time.


    "Mr. Lai and Mr. rice, I''d like to invite you. What kind of food would you like?"


    Su Tang, with her legs up, looks like she''s watching a play, and a smile is still on her lips. When she sees the bustard calling rice, she waves to the little two on one side, "come on."


    Rice has a strong aura, so when they come in, a large number of orcs put their eyes on rice. They were surprised until Sutang spoke.


    This This is a magician!


    And there''s more than one!


    Su Tang was followed by about seven or eight magicians, all of whom were wearing church robes. However, the color of the robes was dark, and at first glance, they were not impressive.


    All of a sudden, there were so many magicians, and the beautiful adult at the head waved to him. For a moment, the sophomore was stunned and even forgot to step forward. Finally, the procuress kicked him and pushed him aside to please him.


    Her eyes were clumsy. At the beginning, she saw the new adult in the arena, but ignored the magician.


    "The honorable magician is here. I''m so stupid. Now I find out that I should die." She laughed and hit herself in the mouth with her hand.


    Sue sugar reached for her to stop, and then looked at Les, "just wait for Lord les. Oh, Lord Les should be the first time to come to such a place. Remember to treat him well."


    The procuress was stunned. This is Do you know each other?


    Regardless of the twists and turns, she asked LES with a smile, "what do adults like? Here is a small one. You can find anything. "


    Les didn''t say a word from beginning to end, only looked at Su Tang darkly.


    And Su Tang, really will not die this sentence play incisively and vividly, "ah, I may know, Lord rice, ah, should be like rabbits."


    As soon as the words fell, hill was stunned.


    He looked at her, but saw each other smile: "you remember to find more rabbits, long hair and short hair, there should always be one that can satisfy him."


    Procuress can naturally detect the subtle atmosphere, but she is just a procuress. What can she do? She can only deal with it with a stiff head and a smile.


    "Go and get some rabbits." The procuress asked Su Tang, "what do you like, Mr. magician?"


    Su Tang picked up the tea cup on the table and drank a cup with a smile, "I don''t choose, just be cute. Better, a panda. "


    The smile on the procuress''s face was stiff, "panda, lovely?"


    Su Tang asked, "isn''t it cute?"


    Procuress, "..." "Lovely."


    Adults say lovely, it must be lovely.


    Procuress speed is very fast, not long, the hall more than a dozen rabbits, of course, the most noticeable is that honest panda.


    Black and white, huge.


    The panda seems to be quite embarrassed. He scratched his head. He was so cute that his eyes lit up.


    "What do you want me to do, my lord?"


    Su Tang holding the glass, down in the heart excited, "on a performance to eat bamboo."


    It''s not difficult. Pandas are omnivores, but their favorite is bamboo. And because of her orders, the bamboos brought by Madame are very fresh.


    The panda was very happy and said, "thank you, my Lord."


    Sue sugar waved, "you''re welcome, you''re welcome." She said, see the panda began to eat bamboo, all want to feed.


    Look at the rabbits beside rice. They are scared. Later, I don''t know which one moved his heart and approached quietly. As a result, rice kicked them away before he could jump up.


    His foot, kick very hard, the rabbit was kicked away, finally or sue sugar hand, just from her fall to the ground.


    She took the frightened rabbit and rubbed her head. "Les, you scared her." As soon as she looked up, she saw the other party looking at her coldly. The look, I wish I could freeze her to death.


    But he didn''t do it after all.


    So Sue sugar was on the verge of death, frantically testing, "doesn''t lord rice like rabbits?"


    As we all know, the new owner of the arena holds a rabbit everywhere. However, if you look closely, the rabbit is slightly different from the ordinary rabbit.It''s just that the difference is not big, and few people notice it.


    After all, no one dares to stare so hard unless they die.


    Su sugar said this, the public reaction, today this adult did not hold the rabbit.


    Her fear of death directly angered les. In other words, his anger did not stop that night, but he suppressed it before.


    And now, he broke out.


    He pressed sugar on the table with fierce and quick action.


    As soon as he started, the magician who followed Su Tang immediately started, and on the other side, the orcs on this side of the arena would not look on coldly.


    Although Su Tang was pressed on the table, he looked very calm, "OK, don''t scare these cute little girls."


    As soon as she spoke, the magicians hesitated for a moment, but when she frowned, they stopped immediately.


    As for the orcs on this side of the arena, they didn''t need LES to speak, and hill was appeased.


    But Hill has a headache. He is just a weak ordinary ORC. Why should he be caught between the magician and the awakener.


    Although Su Tang was at the bottom, the corner of her mouth was slightly raised. She didn''t struggle, and even put her hands lazily over her head. "I''m wrong. How can Lord rice like rabbits?"


    The rabbit in her mouth obviously means herself.


    The atmosphere is very delicate, but the next moment, Les opened his mouth, his voice is a little hoarse, eyes is more deep, "who said I don''t like rabbits."


    Su Tang:???


    "Not only like it, but also like it to death." He didn''t like the way he was gnashing his teeth.


    But Sue sugar laughed, "ah, what a coincidence, I also like rabbits."


    "So, Lord Eve condescends to come back to being."


    Su sugar looked at the top of the head gloomy handsome face, the whole person was stunned.


    The way she looked, at last, made Les feel a little better.


    "What''s the matter, Lord Eve?"


    It''s strange to be willing to, because Su Tang found that his tone was to treat her as a romantic Orc for people to enjoy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    "Go away!"


    Sue sugar kicks people.


    Les released her confinement and returned to his seat, but he did not look away, still looking at her gloomily.


    If you really want to fight, Su Tang can cheat. But every day, she spends too much points. If it goes on like this, the world will be in vain. Maybe she will have to do it upside down. So Su Tang doesn''t want to use magic unless it is necessary.


    She closed the skirt of her clothes, lost her previous playful heart, and sat back with a wooden face.


    However, Les did not intend to let her go. Why did she say sorry after being fooled?


    He is not reconciled, want to revenge back, but even he is not sure, he is really not reconciled, or other.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he won''t let her go.


    "Didn''t you hear that? Lord Eve told you to go away


    All orcs


    It''s a good hand to confuse black and white.


    Su Tang''s eyes were full of embarrassment. She was in a hurry.


    She didn''t say anything. For a moment, the other orcs looked at each other. Finally, the old lady hill came forward and let the other orcs go down.


    Soon, there were only two of them left in the big hall.


    Su Tang leaned back and leaned on the back of her chair. It was a pity to watch the cute panda slowly withdraw from the door while holding the bamboo. Maybe she was greedy and the bamboo couldn''t be encircled. When she got to the door, she tripped over the threshold.


    Then, I want to help you.


    At last, Hill noticed that he gave him a quick hand and left safely.


    Sue sugar''s reaction did not escape Rice''s eyes.


    This seems to be the second time that she is interested in pandas. Last time, she was a panda awakener, but this time, she was an ordinary bearded ORC. It can be seen that she really likes this kind of ORC.


    When rice thought of his handsome golden mane, compared with the black-and-white panda, he thought for the first time that the stupid rabbit had no vision at all.


    There were only two of them left in the hall. Su Tang was a little uncomfortable. After all, she burst the popularity blackout value. If this was stimulated again, she might really kill her.


    "Cough..." She cleared her throat, pretended to be calm, and asked him, "Lord rice, do you want to talk to me about something


    "Yes." Les answered simply, but only he knew that these were just excuses.


    Sue sugar changed her posture and said with a smile, "tell me about it."


    Les looked at her, looking a little cold, "you said before the cooperation, I think for a while, think can try."


    Su Tang, cooperation? Isn''t the cooperation over?


    It''s just the cooperation under the cliff. Once he leaves, it means the end. Besides, he has become the new master of the arena, and his influence is gradually expanding. Do you still need her?


    Su Tang thought about it, maybe he still needs it. After all, the arena is only in the northern region.


    "What about cooperation?"


    When it comes to cooperation, the dawdle in the rabbit''s eyes disappears.


    Les pulled a sneer, he was really blind at the beginning, actually thought she was simple and easy to cheat.


    "Your enemy is the church, and my enemy is the royal family. The church and the royal family seem to have nothing to do with each other, but if I guess correctly, they must be involved in many things. Therefore, if either of US moves, we will be chased by the other side. "


    Su Tang is very pleased to see that he finally focuses on his career.


    "Yes, Les is right. Can you tell me about Les'' cooperation?"


    Les took a deep look at her. "First, we can''t act separately."


    Su Tang nodded and asked, "what about the second one?"


    Les, "you keep being my rabbit."


    Su Tang thought that he was listening, and he repeated, "continue to be your rabbit?"


    Les raised his eyelids. "Don''t you want to?"


    This question, Su Tang naturally is not willing to, used to hands and feet, who is willing to use four claws, even grasp a thing is not stable, the most important thing is, eating is not fun!


    However, in the seemingly understated words, the deep coldness unconsciously oppressed her, as if she would not agree, there would be some consequences.


    Su Tang Tut, finally agreed.


    I can''t help it. It''s the biggest task.


    When she agreed, Les was relieved.


    In fact, even he did not know why he wanted her to continue to be his own rabbit. If she really forced him to say something about it, he did not know how to speak.


    Su Tang should make two conditions. Seeing that he pursed his lips, he asked, "is there a third one?"


    Rice has not yet thought that he had only one purpose in the beginning.That''s to keep her tied to yourself.


    "Not for the time being, but if so, we can discuss it again."


    Su Tang lazily answered, then held her cheek in one hand and began to drive people away. "Since it''s gone, I won''t send it. Lord rice, go slowly."


    The boy''s tone made Les frown.


    Su Tang sees this, picked to pick eyebrow, "the terms of cooperation are discussed together, next also have nothing to talk about, do you want to stay to accompany me to have a meal?"


    Les arranged his clothes and glanced at her indifferently. "Why not?" "Do you think I can''t pay the bill?" he said


    Su Tang


    OK, when a person starts to be shameless, he will be invincible.


    Su Tang had nothing to say, so she called the procuress back in.


    It''s so boring that she thought she could watch the panda show again.


    Full of wine and food, Su Tang touched her stomach, which had some radian. Then she put down the tableware with satisfaction. As for the other one. To tell you the truth, I saw him drink a few glasses of wine from beginning to end, and I didn''t see him move any food.


    But Su Tang didn''t care about him. After eating, she stood up and waved to him, "gone."


    Les also put down the dishes, "where to go."


    Su sugar, "of course, is to find a place to live, this is not a prison adult to worry about." She said, and walked in a natural and unrestrained way, but at last Les was blocked in front of her.


    His eyes slightly heavy, his face also seems to show a bit impatient, "said, can''t separate action."


    Sue sugar blinked. "I haven''t moved yet. I can''t talk about separation."


    Obviously, one of the two focuses on separation, the other on the word action.


    Les frowned slightly, and the impatience in his eyes became even worse. "Eve, besides not being able to act separately, the second one is that you continue to be my rabbit. Since it''s my rabbit, where else do you want to live at night


    Su Tang was speechless.


    "I thought it was just acting, just pretending to be in front of people. I didn''t expect that Lord rice was quite..." Su Tang thought about it, and finally came up with a word, "dedicated."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    After dinner, Su Tang is forced to return to her original body, which is finally carried back by LES.


    As soon as they appeared, they were really shocked by many onlookers.


    So these two are Love and kill?


    Finally, many orcs look at hill.


    Hill is also very helpless, "don''t look at me, I don''t know."


    He would not have been so surprised at the beginning, but he could guess. If he was right, Les should like her, but he didn''t know when to get enlightened.


    On the surface, les and Su Tang seem to go back to the past, but after a careful look, they are different.


    They seem to be close and often stay together in the same frame, but the relationship between them seems to be a barrier.


    Les knew very little about her situation, such as what became a different species, what was a bad species, and what other magicians said, what was disaster and what was extermination.


    Su Tang has no change from before. It has a big palm and white hair.


    Weak and helpless, it''s the kind that needs to be protected.


    So, how did she finally destroy heaven and earth as predicted.


    Recalling the small village in those days, she was always different from other orcs, whether female or male. She was just like an outsider, out of tune with them.


    Now, on the contrary, it looks much more real.


    As she said, although she looked bad at that time, she never did anything that really hurt people. Later, she killed him. However, she was not alone, but the whole village.


    If it wasn''t for her leaving him off the cliff, maybe it would have been him who destroyed the village.


    Les looked at the little rabbit who was sleeping beside her. She showed her soft stomach. With her breathing, she looked innocent. But he knew that this innocence was just a fake.


    What does she want to do?


    Is it true that, as the prophecy says, she is a bad breed


    Les couldn''t figure it out. In the end, she simply didn''t want to. People were around him. What she wanted to do could not escape his sight.


    But Les didn''t know that there were so many accidents in the world that he thought he could watch her, but he really felt that he couldn''t help it until that day.


    On this day, as usual, he took a little rabbit with him. On the surface, the little rabbit was no different. He was coquettish and cute. Occasionally, when he was angry, he would bite people. The position he bit was the same as the previous two times. It was his own hand.


    At that time, he joked and asked her if she wanted to stamp herself.


    Les spent her whole life in lies. When she was finally exposed, she was scarred and bloody. But her lies are the only one. Now when I recall them, I don''t feel any pain. Instead, I find them interesting.


    Little rabbit, ancient spirit, how, how, so real, these, really play it?


    "Eve, when I was in the village, I broke down the people around me. Was it really just for the theater?"


    At the beginning, he only focused on anger, but now looking back, if she hadn''t broken it down, he would continue to believe them, so what would he end up with?


    Les thought about it, but actually he didn''t need to think about it, because the ending was already in front of him.


    Sell it to the fanatics, and he''ll live like death.


    This thought, he looked at Su sugar''s eyes, not so cold.


    The little rabbit cocked his head and gave him a sentence, "what are you thinking about?"


    This almost broke Rice''s mind.


    "Don''t forget who left you off the cliff at last," said the little rabbit


    It''s her.


    So don''t fantasize about her.


    What she said made Les freeze.


    "Les, do you have any misunderstanding about me?" Little rabbit Ji left his own invention of milk tea, "brain tonic is a disease, we really don''t have so many tortuous stories."


    These words almost trampled Rice''s face on the ground.


    It was as if she was teasing him, teasing him for being so amorous.


    In the end, Les left with a cold face.


    As soon as he left, the system was in a hurry. "Son, there is no change in the percentage of whiteness and blackening! How can you drive people out as hard as you can


    Su Tang continued to drink her milk tea and said lazily, "didn''t you tell me that the bishop is on his way? I''ve killed so many of his people that he won''t give up. "


    The system was silent for a moment. "Do you want to bear it alone?"


    Su sugar, "Les is still not strong enough, and the bishop tough, he will lose nothing, and I, can help him resist most of the damage."


    However, her good intentions, the other party is afraid to be unable to understand in a short time.


    Because of this little dispute, although they still meet, they don''t communicate with each other. Su Tang, on the other side of the system, learns that the bishop has come to Beiyu, pinches a fake rabbit and sets off alone.The difference between the archdeacon and the bishop is a thousand miles away.


    Su Tang can easily capture the archbishop, but the Archbishop has a high degree of difficulty.


    Somewhere in the woods in the north.


    The bishop, wearing a red robe and riding a horse, looks at the girl standing in front of him and smiles.


    Originally, I thought that I would try my best to find her, but I didn''t expect that the rabbit was so bold that he sent it to me.


    "Miss Eve."


    Su Tang is riding a donkey. She is poor and needs a lot of money to buy a horse. Once she moves, she is bound to attract Rice''s attention, so she finally scrapes up a donkey. Because she is too lazy to drive the donkey, there is a carrot hanging on the donkey''s head.


    This peculiar shape is really informal.


    "Good day, bishop."


    He looked at her, leaned slightly over her, put his arm on the horse''s back, and asked with a smile, "how did miss Eve know I was coming?"


    Cheated the little donkey all the way, Su Tang finally found out his conscience and fed him the radish in front of him. Then he said with a smile, "guess."


    The bishop was rather handsome and gentle when he laughed. After listening to Su Tang''s words, he really thought about it seriously, "is this also the ability of mutant? Predicting the future? "


    Su Tang pick eyebrow, but did not deny, but asked: "then you guess, I come here today, what is the winning rate?"


    Instead of guessing, the Bishop said calmly: "in history, although mutants have won, they have also lost. So I''ve never believed in predicting the future. "


    He believed that it was always himself.


    Su Tang was slightly surprised by his words.


    The consciousness of this villain was unexpectedly to her taste.


    "So, Monseigneur, you believe in yourself." She said, can''t help sighing, "what a coincidence, I think so."


    It seems that they are really chatting. There is no tit for tat or gunpowder in their words. But the next second, once they start, it will break up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    The sound of a fierce blade strike in the open mountains and woods.


    Ming Ming was two mages, but unexpectedly, they both chose to use the sword.


    One is a long sword, the other is two short swords.


    Once the war started, the two faces were unexpectedly serious. Su Tang didn''t despise it because she had plug-ins. As for the bishop, she didn''t neglect it.


    Both of them regard each other as their opponents. The long sword collides with the short sword and cuts a long spark. With the harsh sound of friction, both of them push back.


    Sue sugar stopped herself from retreating with her heel, while the bishop thrust his sword into the ground and finally stopped after moving back for a while.


    A few back and forth, you come and I go, with the fire star, the same, until finally, both sides were injured at the same time.


    There was a bloodstain on the Bishop''s neck, which could be completely cut off by half a force.


    Su Tang is not so good either. The sleeves of her shoulders are broken, and her half body is dyed red by the blood.


    It''s no big deal that she can''t move her arm. The only thing that bothers her is her blood.


    At this moment, the wind, the smell of blood completely scattered, can not cover.


    At the beginning, the bishop only touched the wound on his neck, but as the smell of blood spread, he suddenly stopped. Then, he glanced at the blood on his sword. At first glance, the blood was no different from other blood. The only difference was the sweet taste in the air.


    It''s not the smell of blood.


    So he crossed the blood on the sword with his long finger. Then he put out his tongue and licked it gently.


    Just then, his face changed, his eyes also changed, with a bit of disbelief, and then, gradually turned into fanaticism.


    "Damn it, I hurt our lovely mutant miss."


    Su Tang knew that she couldn''t cover her secret. She coughed with a smile and said, "it''s OK. I''ll take your dog''s life."


    The wound on the Bishop''s neck began to heat up. Gradually, the sting began to disappear. Needless to say, he knew it was healing. He looked at Su Tang, his eyes were as excited as looking at some rare treasure.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep your life and keep you well."


    The skin and flesh are all good things. A single blood has such a wonderful effect. What about other things? For example, her flesh, bones, and other treasures?


    The killing intention in the Bishop''s eyes disappeared and was replaced by madness.


    At this time, the sky suddenly exploded with a thunder, and soon, dark clouds rolled.


    Su Tang is a little relieved, the rain came in time, can flush the blood clean, not to let her headache.


    Torrential rain, a lightning tore the rolling clouds, that drop of rain fell, hit the face of pain.


    Su Tang leaned all her weight against the tree behind her, while she took back the two daggers. By this time, the fight was over, and it was time to start fighting for the others.


    The bishop was also aware of her intention. He knew that the mutant was not attacked by any magic. With a slight frown, he rushed like lightning.


    The injury on the shoulder is more and more painful, but Su Tang can only ignore it. She looks at the bishop coldly, her eyes slightly narrowed, and deliberately bumps into the sword.


    She this action, startled bishop subconsciously stop hand, no way, this is a baby, if scratch, too not worth it. But because of his harvest, Su Tang had a chance to take advantage of it.


    She took out two short swords and, with his astonished look, pointed them at his arms and cut them off quickly.


    An arm and a dagger, the bishop only felt two dazzling silver rays in his eyes, and then, as soon as his shoulder hurt, he saw two arms falling down before his eyes.


    His eyes were stunned, and then the whole person was ferocious.


    "Eve! Ah! I''ll kill you


    Without his arm, his sword fell to the ground with his arm. He raised his leg and kicked her in the chest without any mercy in his great anger.


    Sue sugar vomited a mouthful of blood, people also fell to the ground, but it doesn''t matter.


    "This time, I''ll see how the bishop recovers." Said, from the ground up.


    The Bishop''s eyes were scarlet, and he was as violent as a beast.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Kill you!"


    The arm is cut off, I''m afraid it can''t be continued any more. From then on, it will be able to live. It''s just a disability.


    That''s the pride of heaven. How can you accept it?


    So, he madly attacks Su Tang with magic, no matter whether it''s useful or not.


    It was su Tang. She felt pain when she kicked her foot. When she coughed, she felt that she was going to cough up her internal organs. As for the magic attacks, she didn''t look in her eyes. Instead, she found a comfortable position and then wiped away the blood from the corners of her mouth.


    When people are irritable, they have no reason. No, they know that magic attack is useless to her, and they still use it crazily.She tut a, this is to solve a heart trouble for rice.


    At this time, I don''t know if the bishop was sober by the rainstorm, suddenly stopped to attack her magic, and turned to chant the magic spell.


    Sue sugar gave a meal, then frowned.


    Oh Huo, I can''t do it myself. I''ll call other beasts instead.


    This kind of high-level magic spell is similar to summoning. Low level magicians can''t use it at all, but there is also a drawback. Once the summoned thing exceeds its limit, it will be backfired.


    System, "son, do you need to buy self-defense? Kiss, there''s a special price here. It''s only nine dollars and nine dollars. The old and the young don''t cheat. "


    System words, hear Su sugar direct bah go down, "point face, this period of time cheat integral is not enough?"


    The system laughs, "how can this be said to deceive? You love my business."


    Su Tang was too lazy to pay attention to it. At this time, the ground began to shake, as if there were some big troops coming.


    The system said, "Hey, all the living creatures within a hundred kilometers are called by him. It''s worthy of being a bishop. It''s almost the total population of a city. It''s awesome. "


    And with its words, Su Tang also heard the roar of beasts.


    "Are you helping me or him?"


    System, "I''m just stating the facts, so now, how to say, do you want to buy self-defense?"


    Su Tang, "..." Buy it


    If you don''t buy it, you''ll die. And even if you do, I''m afraid it''s hard to get rid of it.


    "What''s more than self-defense?"


    System, "it doesn''t have to be. Les has already come with people. According to my calculation, you should be saved as long as you hold on for another half an hour."


    With these words, Sue sugar was relieved at last.


    But who knows, the system suddenly said, "Oh, no, wrong calculation. The Bishop''s summoning technique has controlled many orcs around rice."


    Su Tang


    Can she swear?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    Su Tang only needed another half an hour, but now it''s all right. I don''t know when rice will come, or whether he can.


    The rain was so heavy that she couldn''t tell the orcs from the beasts, but It doesn''t matter.


    Su Tang picked up her dagger. The rain was too heavy and her sight was a little blurred.


    "Mutant, it''s damned." Because of this summoning technique, the Bishop''s body has tried his best. He just falls into the mud, but his eyes are surprisingly bright.


    He can''t live, so she doesn''t deserve to live!


    Su Tang sneered, "don''t worry, if you die, I won''t die." With that, he flew out a dagger in his hand.


    "It''s really cheap to kill you like this."


    Sue sugar looked at him completely silent, eyes without waves.


    Although the bishop was dead, the surrounding animals gave her no time to breathe. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, looked for a very fierce beast, and jumped up.


    It was a wolf. The wolf was crazy. She jumped and became more manic.


    Once born and twice cooked, the last archdeacon could be subdued by her. She didn''t believe that the wolf could survive. So she raised another dagger and stabbed it inside.


    A burst of wolf howling, resounding throughout the forest, Su Tang did not pull out the dagger, but use the dagger to drive it, not obedient to grasp the dagger force, obedient that another say.


    This summoning technique empties all the magic of the bishop. Although Sutang has the plug-in of the system, no matter how powerful the plug-in is, her body can bear it. In the current situation, she should completely suppress it, unless she wants to waste half her life.


    The blackening value is still full. She does it only when she''s crazy.


    Therefore, she just slightly pacified the wolf under her body and let it obey her own orders.


    The hand holding the dagger began to tremble, and the picture in front of her also appeared a double shadow. But if she didn''t find the man, she couldn''t fall down. She gritted her teeth and pinched herself hard, forcing herself to calm down.


    I don''t know how long later, she just felt that she was about to be killed by the raindrop, and other pictures finally appeared in front of her eyes.


    Most of the orcs brought by LES are mad, and only he and a few orcs are still tenaciously resisting. However, because of the absolute suppression of the number, they have gradually fallen behind.


    Su Tang squinted, supported her tottering body and yelled, "run!"


    The rain is too loud. Fortunately, some people have heard it, but these orcs are not strangers. They are all brothers who live and die. How can they give up.


    "No, we have to take people back!"


    This is what Rice said. It''s hard to believe that the 100% blackened male Lord cares about the orcs who follow him.


    Sue sugar wiped her face, but she was not angry. Although her blackening value was full, Les was kind to the people who followed him. In this way, it was also good for her.


    "All right, then get out of the way."


    In fact, the method to remove the calling seal is quite simple, that is With her blood.


    There were too many herds before, and there were many unstable factors. If you want to rescue them, you have to drain her blood.


    And the orcs that rice brought, at least, were all obedient to his orders. Saving them was also looking for help for her. So she didn''t hesitate when she took out the black wolf''s dagger and separated her wrist to bleed.


    A flash of lightning cleaved the dark space, and Les saw only a blood red.


    As soon as his pupil shrank, he looked back and saw that little rabbit Ji began to treat the orcs he had brought, and her treatment was very simple, feeding blood.


    It rained quickly, and soon washed the blood on her wrist clean, but the blood could be washed clean, but the wound could not be washed away.


    So deep a hole, his breathing stopped.


    "Eve?"


    For the first time, after learning her true identity, he would call her with a little trembling.


    Su Tang can''t hear the voice of the outside world now, and all her actions are subconscious. Until she pacifies all the orcs, her body doesn''t listen to her own command, and she is crumbling, even the wound can''t heal.


    She tut a, just cut too deep, now the blood can''t stop.


    But at least the orcs were appeased.


    Indistinctly in the rain, the moment she fell, she saw a Golden Shadow.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    At the moment when Sutang fell down, Les''s head was blank, and he ran to catch the man because he was too afraid to know he had become the body.


    Because of her serious injury, Su Tang can''t even maintain her human form now. She becomes the little rabbit, which is different from the first time she met. At this time, her blood has dyed her snow-white hair red.The orcs around gradually regained their composure and trembled at the scene.


    Vaguely, they still know that Su Tang saved themselves.


    Les gasped and looked at the herd in front of him with cold eyes.


    "Go


    He didn''t stay. There are too many animals in the herd, and they are all crazy. With his current number, he will only lose miserably.


    Les forced himself to calm down and returned to the city with his men.


    The first step to return to the city was to close the gate, and the rest was left to hill. Because they were fast enough, the large force of the herd did not catch up with them. Occasionally, a few of them rushed into the city and were soon solved.


    However, the beasts seemed to recognize Su Tang. Even if the gate was closed, they still didn''t want to leave.


    They hit the city gate crazily, and even if they were bleeding, they would not leave far away.


    On the other hand, Les brought Su Tang back to the city and immediately treated her, but she was unconscious because she lost too much blood.


    "Hill, you say, did I do something wrong?"


    Les looked at the dying rabbit lying on the bed, and a trace of pain and regret flashed in his eyes.


    "If I had not insisted on running to her, she would not have been hurt so badly."


    "It''s me I hurt her


    Hill sighed. As a bystander, he really saw better than they did.


    "Don''t belittle yourself, my Lord. Miss Eve always has her own mind. She won''t blame you." Hill thought of the previous picture, flashed a trace of fear, and then said: "Miss Eve, if you blame, then you will not save other orcs because of your words."


    It was precisely because of that sentence that LES completely doubted himself.


    Previously, he always thought that he still hated her, but later, he was confused by this insistence. Later, he used cooperation as an excuse to keep people around. At that time, he didn''t know why he did it.


    It was not until that day that I saw her fall in front of me that I realized completely.


    He thought that he would not let go in his life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    Sue sugar this time, is really coma for several days, naked eye visible emaciation.


    At the beginning, Les almost kept watch on her, but later, those wild animals didn''t want to leave. They lost control, fed on each other and destroyed the gate. In a few days, the gate began to crumble, and people in the city were in a panic.


    The whole city was surrounded by an overwhelming herd of animals.


    Soon, there was a commotion in the city. From the beginning of the small turmoil, to the end, it was out of control. No one wanted to be the food of the herd. They began to be angry and began to roar. Who caused the herd.


    The city Lord, who should have pacified the people, is now thinking about how to protect his life.


    Don''t the herd want to eat people? Then throw out the people in the city. Anyway, they are all cheap people, which is not worth mentioning.


    However, this practice was soon exposed. Life is at stake. Everyone has risked his life. Since you want me to die, I want your life!


    The city Lord became the target of public criticism. Although there were many guards in the city Lord''s house, they could not resist so many people''s breakfast. Finally, the city Lord''s house fell.


    Radicals appeared among the common people. After the fall of the city Lord''s office, they aimed at the arena. Those places that they did not dare to face before are now clamoring wildly. In their opinion, the herd followed them. Maybe if they were pushed out, they would be safe.


    This action provoked the fury of all the orcs in the arena.


    "Are these orcs crazy? At this time, I don''t want to carry the enemy, but there is civil strife? "


    "They have captured the Lord''s house, so in their eyes, we are as useless as the Lord''s house?"


    The city master has been eating, drinking and playing all day, and his strength is not as good as before. Otherwise, he would not be so easy to be captured. The whole city master''s mansion can not keep a few awakened people, but their arena is different. In this city, the arena has long been above the city master''s mansion.


    When the city Lord saw them, they were all humble, but did the mob think they were weaker than the city Lord''s house? So it''s on them?


    When the gate of the arena is closed, most of those who clamor are ordinary people. Occasionally, a few awakened people are also in ordinary posture. Compared with the arena, those who can stay are the best in the northern region.


    They can throw these orcs out if they want.


    Les is worried about Su Tang and never leaves, so all the outside affairs are left to hill. However, at present, hill can''t suppress the situation any more, so he can only ask rice.


    "My Lord, are you going to kill me or continue the negotiation?"


    If the negotiation is useful, the orcs will not clamor now, so according to Hill''s idea, simply kill the matter. Anyway, most of the trouble can be caused by the gangsters in the city. They used to be at the bottom of the city. After a hard time, they finally got a taste of being praised. Now they forget how many kilos they have.


    The appearance of hill made Les ponder for a moment. At this moment, he missed the tiny rabbit on the bed.


    Little rabbit Ji''s eyelids moved a little, the amplitude was very small, did not attract the attention of the other two.


    Sue sugar consciousness just slightly some return, hear ear side someone again shout to fight to shout to kill, she once, simply opened eyes.


    Les turned his back to her, and his voice was cold. "Kill them all."


    Su Tang:???


    It''s so exciting when you wake up?


    What to kill? Who to kill?


    Hill smiles. "Yes, I''ll go down and deal with it right away."


    Su Tang


    No, who can tell her what happened?


    "Wait a minute."


    After sleeping for several days, their voices were a little hoarse, but although their voices were low, they startled the other two.


    The joy on Rice''s face was visible to the naked eye. Even hill was slightly excited.


    "Lord Eve is awake."


    "What do you think?"


    Hill said, only to find that their adults have not yet opened their mouth, then moved a little step, the field to him.


    Les has always been silent, clearly in her coma when she did not leave, but when she really woke up, he looked at her for a long time, choked out two words.


    "Awake?"


    Although Su Tang was weak, she couldn''t help thinking about PI, "I thought I woke up obviously."


    Hill gave a puff and burst out laughing.


    Miss Eve is so interesting.


    But laughing in front of my parents has to bear a lot of pressure. For example, rice''s eyes are so heavy that hill immediately shut up and said, "I suddenly remember that I still have something to deal with. I''m going to deal with it now. My Lord, I''ll go first." Then he nodded to Sutang and motioned him to leave.


    As soon as he left, the house quieted down.


    Sue sugar moved and lay for a few days, her body was a little stiff, but her move made Les look tight.


    "What''s the matter? But what''s wrong? "


    He was so nervous that Sutang looked at him suspiciously, "Mr. rice, are you What''s up?That''s not the way they used to get along with each other.


    "I''m not used to that." She frowned, because the face is small, this wrinkle, the whole face is wrinkled, very lovely.


    Les has a dull pain in his chest. He knows what it means to eat evil. If his tone was not so bad when he first knew her identity, now she would not be so far away.


    "Nothing." His voice with dumb meaning, and then for her to tuck in the quilt, "your injury is not good, I let people get some food."


    Su Tang was not in a hurry. Instead, she asked, "what did you just say you want to kill?"


    Rice did not respond directly, but said, "you just wake up and you don''t have to worry about this kind of thing." He said, another meal, slowly said: "now you just take care of your body."


    Su Tang stretched out her claws, pressed his hand to tuck in the quilt for her, and said in a cold voice, "I want to know."


    Her claws were weak, so it was easy for him to avoid them.


    Les could not easily understand his mind, and how willing to take it away.


    The paw of little rabbit Ji is small, say is press on the back of his hand, it is to take actually.


    Coma for several days, her temperature is also lower than normal, this small claw, showing a trace of cold, let his heart a pain.


    He held it in his backhand, and finally forced himself to put her paws back into the quilt under her confused eyes.


    "Nothing. Hill will take care of it."


    The more he refused to say it, the more Sutang asked. Finally, the system solved the puzzle.


    The system gives a general account of what happened a few days ago. Su Tang picked her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that there were still people making trouble.


    "Then tell me, what happened to those wild animals?" When she saw Les frowning, she said, "the purpose of those herds is me. As long as I am in the city, those herds will not give up. So now the whole city is surrounded."


    Les''s eyelids jumped. He was too clever to hide.


    "Yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    Rice''s answer was straightforward, so Su Tang followed the answer and asked a few more questions.


    Soon, she calmly looked at him, "those people, let it go."


    Les frowned. If the orcs knew that the baby was the source, it would cause chaos. He would rather lose the whole city than hurt her again.


    Before, when she lay unconscious in bed, he regretted it. If he had known that it would take her blood to wake the orcs, then He would rather give up.


    "You''re just Healing now."


    Su Tang took a look at him, the situation that day, he could not retreat, so he must have been injured.


    "Les, it''s no fun deceiving yourself. It''s my fault, and it''s my fault."


    What she said was so calm that it scared him.


    When he was in a small village, he never knew her. Xiaozi seemed to be superior and liked to play tricks on people. But now, she is much more real and lovable than those people with honey in their mouths.


    If Su Tang knew that his filter was so heavy, she would advise him to wear glasses.


    At that time, she was really bad. After all, there were more good role plays. She wanted to be a bad person occasionally, but the bottom line was that she would not really hurt people''s lives. But sometimes, the bad words are cold in June. Although they don''t hurt the body, they are sad.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''m in charge." Les then stood up.


    Su Tang choked and couldn''t talk any more.


    Les went to get food from someone else. After several days'' sleep, the little rabbit was in a state of deficiency. However, although he was in a state of deficiency, it was not suitable to make up for it.


    He can''t take care of people. His former life didn''t teach him that. So it''s the first time he''s ever done this.


    Su Tang is very uncomfortable, and finally ate two mouthfuls, finally unbearable, "you give me the food, I eat."


    Les had a meal, but he didn''t insist.


    In this way, Su Tang finished eating smoothly.


    When her stomach is full, Su Tang has the energy to continue to ask about other things, such as the fake rabbit she pinches. How can it show so quickly.


    "I''m curious about one thing. How did you find out I left?" She said, looking really with a wisp of curiosity, "clearly I pinch like ah, and in order to its breath close to me, I also specially left a wisp of hair on it."


    Rice''s voice is very weak, but if you listen carefully, you can hear a trace of grievance in his words.


    Yes, wronged.


    Although he didn''t know what he thought before, he subconsciously wanted to keep her, which led to cooperation.


    Cooperation, of course, is to face together, but she left herself, if not he found out in time, he even dare not imagine, if the original cub was caught up with those herds, what would be the end.


    His face sank at the thought.


    Su Tang is very confused. How can you say that if you change your face, you will change your face?


    Les, "do you remember our previous cooperation?"


    Sue sugar once, always think this words will be a pit, then cautiously nodded, "remember."


    "Then why do you cheat me?" Les endured the violence in his heart. If he had been late at that time He took a deep breath and wanted to suppress the anger. After all, the little boy just woke up, but he didn''t succeed. On the contrary, he became more angry.


    She was in a coma before, and he was afraid of losing her. It was ridiculous to say that he wanted to kill the people who were so cruel in those years, but now he wants to protect them with his life.


    But the other side didn''t appreciate it.


    It''s the black man who reveals some of his true thoughts. For example, now, he says, "did I tell you that if you cheat me again, I''ll break your leg?"


    Su Tang is one of them.


    Damn, she just slept. Didn''t her blackening value fall? How come all of a sudden it''s a ghost animal again?


    She shrunk her little feet, because the frightened expression was so vivid that LES couldn''t help rubbing her head.


    "Do you know how to be afraid?"


    Su Tang picked up the quilt and put half of her head in the quilt, revealing a pair of wet amber eyes.


    Les laughed. If only she were as good as she is now.


    "So be good." As he said this, he suddenly remembered that at the bottom of the cliff, Zizi was angry for the first time and wanted to part with him. At last, if it were not for the beasts, he would have gone away.


    At that time, he thought the baby was weak, but now He still thinks so.


    When the magic is exhausted, she will be in a coma. Her flesh and blood seem precious, but it will only be a burden to her. No wonder when she was in a small village, she didn''t want to make friends with anyone. Those villagers who had hidden needles in their pockets and had two sides, I''m afraid she didn''t believe in human nature for a long time.


    He was the only one who took the fake as his heart. After being reminded by her, he didn''t appreciate her, but wanted to kill her instead.


    "Be good. I''ll give you everything." Les is not good at words. If he had spoken in the early years, he might have said something. But in recent years, he didn''t know how to express himself. After a pause, he whispered: "you can Try to believe meSu Tang stares big eyes. Seriously, she is really curious about what he thinks.


    She left him on the cliff, no matter what the motive, it was driven to kill. No matter how great the kindness and affection is, I''m afraid it can''t reach it.


    So love is really so great?


    Big enough to let go of the murder?


    In this world, from the beginning, she never thought that she could influence him. After all, she started to hurt his life, so she was ready early in the morning. As long as she could finish the task at last, she could stand in front of him and let him deal with it, that is to kill her, and she would not frown.


    But now, she''s really at a loss.


    "When I left you off the cliff, you really didn''t hate me?"


    Les''s eyes drooped and his voice was gentle. "No more hate."


    Su sugar one stagnates, half ring, just Nuo Nuo way: "you this also too kind, but I almost hurt your life."


    Les laughed. He didn''t hate because he was generous, not because he was kind, but because he was you.


    Su Tang didn''t believe his denial, and Les didn''t explain much. Sometimes, his action was more convincing than his explanation.


    "You rest first."


    It''s a rest, but where can su Tang sleep? After so many days of sleep, she can''t sleep even for the covetous beasts outside the city gate.


    "Dog, how long will it take for those herds to break through the gate?"


    The system says, "three days, if rice makes a move, he can carry it for ten days."


    Su Tang tut said that she was a man. However, it''s unnecessary. Anyway, it''s going to be broken. What else can we carry? We can either run or solve it at one time.


    But if she ran, the herd would still chase her. With rice''s current attitude, she would not let her go.


    "It''s a bit of a headache." She said, and then asked the system, "I said, if I press those herds, what will I do?"


    System, "the limit of your body, is not able to do this step, unless you want to be half a loser."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    Half a useless person can walk and jump. He looks like a normal person, but in fact he is useless.


    The first is that magic can''t be used, and the second is that the awakened person''s ability can''t be reflected.


    But the system then said, "it''s the best result to become a useless person. If it''s a little worse, it will lead to brain damage, madness, or death."


    At that time, in the forest, he was as powerful as a bishop. Once he summoned, the whole person began to go crazy. The backfire was terrible, so the system really didn''t approve of her doing so.


    "Actually, you can use integral."


    Sue sugar, "how much?"


    System, "a hundred points, help you solve all the problems."


    Su Tang Goodbye. "


    She, cheap life, really not worth it.


    The system said with painstaking care, "son, don''t buckle like that. In fact, you''re very rich. You''re just freezing your points, not being deducted."


    Sue sugar cried. Listen to this. Is it human?


    "Gouzi, I suspect you are digging a hole for me. How many points have I lost in order to unfreeze my points? Don''t think I don''t know. Even if all my points are unfrozen, I still have to do one or two more worlds. "


    When the system chokes, it forgets about it.


    It''s a child who wants to go home every day. It''s a child who cares for his family.


    At the end of the conversation, Su Tang didn''t want to sleep, but she was hit by it and finally fell asleep.


    Three days passed quickly. Seeing that the gate was crumbling, she finally decided to do it.


    It''s just a gamble. It''s really no good. She''ll bite her teeth again and play with 100 points!


    If you think about it like this, your psychological burden is much smaller. Speaking of this, I talked with rice for a while last time, but he didn''t tell her how he could see the fake rabbit she made. You know, she made it almost according to the specifications of the system.


    The similarity between the copy and herself is more than 95%. She''s a little ahead of her time, but it''s certainly more than 80%. Most people can''t tell.


    Is this the golden finger of a man?


    With this doubt, she deliberately pinched a rabbit.


    She had been very well cultivated these three days, and she could barely walk around. So on this day, the moment Les came in, she let the fake rabbit out.


    She thought she could hold on for a while and a half, but the fake rabbit looked at him one more time, and then it was crushed.


    The scene was bloody. After all, it was made according to the proportion. The rabbit''s head was pinched and exploded, and the blood was splashed everywhere, just like a murder scene.


    The corner of her mouth twitched and she asked deeply from her soul, "dog, why is that? I don''t know him, for the sake of fidelity, even blood is added in! "


    If she had known that the failure was so thorough, she would not have bitten so much. It was painful.


    The system was speechless for a while. It took a long time to say, "if you ask me, where can I go?"


    If it knows, it will modify those copies. As soon as the task of saving is finished, she pats her ass and leaves, leaving the male master blade copy.


    Su Tang stayed in the house, in addition to observing how Les found the loophole in the replica, the more important thing was to avoid him.


    Yes, avoid him.


    She found that LES knew her very well, so once she disappeared, he would guess what she wanted to do, and would try his best to stop her. Su Tang didn''t have so much time to waste, so she deliberately set up a bureau.


    Care is chaos, once found the copy, rice will think she has sneaked out, and she, deliberately stay in the room, when he went out to find her, and then take the opportunity to leave.


    She thought that she was really smart.


    There are many herds at the gate of the city, but in fact, there are many herds around the city wall except at the gate of the city.


    In order to avoid meeting les, Su Tang avoided the gate and went to the wall where there were relatively few animals.


    However, the fall was located by the bishop. As soon as she got to the wall of the city, the herd rioted.


    She could even hear the sound of them crashing against the wall, the flesh exploding. In the end, their skulls were exposed, but they were still pounding madly.


    These herds are completely insane, like zombies.


    The commotion of the herd soon startled les. He rushed to the gate of the city. When he saw that there was nothing else at the gate except those awakened, his face changed immediately.


    Hill followed him all the time. Seeing this, his eyes were slightly fixed. "Lord, where''s Lord Eve?"


    Les was not stupid. He soon understood that it was a little boy''s plan to get rid of the tiger. As Hill said, little boy always had his own ideas, but he was too determined to listen to his advice.


    His calm voice, face is very ugly, "look at the herd, where to gather."


    Xiaozi told him that the purpose of these herds was her, so as long as she found the place where the herds broke out, she must be there.He was in a hurry, and hill knew that the situation was serious. He immediately took the awakened and began to explore along the road.


    However, Su Tang''s speed was too fast. She followed the idea of quick fight and quick decision. Before they found herself, she fought her magic all her life. Even in the end, her body was exhausted. She was fighting for her life, and she still didn''t give up.


    The herd is huge, and the little sugar is not enough to see in front of them.


    The huge riots eventually led to the collapse of the city walls.


    Seeing this, the people in the city screamed and ran for their lives. Although they knew in their hearts that they might not be able to stop these terrible herds, they still collapsed when this day came.


    The deafening cry resounded through the sky. I don''t know if even the heaven can''t stand it. The sky was again covered with dark clouds, which made people panic.


    "It''s the punishment of the beast God."


    "It''s a curse!"


    "We must have done something wrong to make the beast God angry!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ordinary orcs don''t know the magic spells of the magicians. In their eyes, the madness of the herd is the warning of the beast God. Breaking the city wall and losing the gate is the curse of heaven.


    One drop, two drops, the rain began to grow, but the people around them did not know how to escape. They seemed to have lost their faith in escape. Now they were full of begging the beast God to forgive them.


    They didn''t even know where they were wrong, so they knelt on the ground and prayed for the beast.


    Sue sugar looked at it, and then she laughed.


    It seems that, on the other hand, it is right to say that whoever is involved with her will have no good result. She is a disaster star, and she will have bad luck wherever she goes.


    It''s the curse of heaven. It''s her.


    When Les came, his cub was standing in the rain, behind him, full of rioting herds, with a chill in his back.


    "Eve."


    Su Tang and rice are mixed with many people. They kneel on the ground and pray for the forgiveness of the beast God. At first glance, they seem to be praying for Su Tang.


    Rice heart a tight, to her hand, "you come here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    Behind her are the rioting herds, and in front of her are the innocent people. Su Tang stands in the middle. The rain has wet her hair and stuck it on her face. The porcelain white skin and the corners of her lips are slightly raised. She smiles calmly, but Les feels tight.


    She said, "look, les, they''re praying to the beast God."


    The calmer she was, the more scared Les was. He always felt that she was saying goodbye, to him, to the world.


    And he incapable of action.


    Rain fell on his face, huge rain curtain, let him see not true.


    He began to panic, frantically trying to catch her.


    I do not know when, he found that this seemingly soft cute rabbit Ji has never really lived in this world, she always looked at everything with a bystander''s attitude, as now.


    "Eve, don''t be impulsive."


    Les wanted to rush to take her away, but there were countless people between them. Behind her, the herds had completely broken the wall and swarmed in. The people kneeling on the ground were frightened and crying, but they didn''t know if they could escape. So many people didn''t even want to escape.


    But soon, all the orcs were stunned.


    They found out that the herd didn''t come back.


    They looked up in amazement. In the rain, the girl with black hair resisted all the herds with her own strength.


    The herd is still manic, and countless roars make people''s eardrums ache, but these are nothing. All the orcs look at Su Tang with dull eyes.


    Su Tang just stood in the rain, soon, the magic dried up, her face began to pale, but she still had the heart to joke with the system, "dog, how every event, there will always be a storm."


    The system said, "some are coincidences, and some are warnings from heaven."


    Dark clouds block out the sun, even the sky can not see down, issued a warning.


    Les had already pulled away from the crowd, but just as he was about to pull Sue sugar, she took a step back.


    She shook her head gently and refused his approach.


    Les stares at her, her eyes red. "Why?"


    Why don''t you let him touch her? Why don''t you let him take her?


    Su Tang naturally has a perfect reason. She is a bad breed and a mutant of disaster reduction. From birth, she represents a kind of disaster. Therefore, in his nearly collapsed and puzzled eyes, she said ambiguously, "I want to have a try."


    What to try? She did not say, also did not have the opportunity to say, the huge herd backfires, only a few minutes, already emptied her all strength. She was injured, or, if not, could not bear the Bishop''s curse.


    System, "you can''t handle it."


    "The body is close to the limit and is about to collapse."


    "Can I help you?"


    The system''s repeated inquiries also reflected its nervousness, but Sutang bit her teeth and said, "wait a minute, what about those herds?"


    The system was silent for a moment, "about to disintegrate."


    Sue sugar hook lip a smile, "that spell again."


    The system originally wanted to say that it was unnecessary, but when it came to its mouth, it was silent again when it thought of the unyielding nature of its host.


    As long as she doesn''t die completely, it''s a big deal to spend some points to make up for her.


    The confrontation seemed earth shaking. In fact, it didn''t take long. Soon, the animals in the riot were quiet, but as the animals were quiet, Su Tang fell to the ground.


    A riot soon subsided.


    Les''s pupil shrinks and holds Sue sugar when she is about to fall to the ground.


    When hill brought people over, he was relieved. He was thinking of finding a doctor to treat Lord Eve. However, he was shocked to find that the people beside him were scared.


    But when the herds have subsided, what are they afraid of?


    Soon he heard the rustle.


    "Do you think this female animal caused a riot in the herd?"


    "It''s really doubtful to hear you say that. Originally, we lived in the city, but we had never seen any violent herds."


    "Did you find that it seems that after the killing of the magicians, northern regions began to be restless."


    "Yes, a few days ago, the branch of the magician in the northern region was slaughtered. It''s said that the corpses piled up in the mountains, which was brutal."


    "So is it the punishment of the beast God? In order to punish them, and we are only involved in the innocent? "


    "Shh, you all take it easy. A few days ago, many ordinary orcs were killed in the arena. Do you want to be killed?"


    ¡­¡­


    With these words, Hill''s face changed. If it wasn''t for Lord Eve, these people would have been bitten to death by the crazy herd. But how long ago, the herd began to bite back.


    Hill has been carrying a huge secret these years, so he seems gentle, but he has always been indifferent, but this time, he is really angry.


    These orcs are really not worth saving!Look at Su Tang again, although she took off her strength, her head almost stopped working, and she barely opened her eyes. In fact, she couldn''t see anything clearly, but the occasional gossip still floated into her ears.


    She pulled the corners of her mouth and laughed heartily, "look, bad seed is bad seed."


    At that moment, Les suddenly understood something and felt even more distressed.


    The reason why Xiaozai always refuses people thousands of miles away is not that she doesn''t want to integrate, but that she knows what impact she will bring as a bad breed.


    Normally, with her ability, she could avoid the herd and ignore the people in the city, but she didn''t.


    She just told him that she wanted to try.


    Try what?


    Now he understood, but the gossip around him completely defeated her.


    Les took her hand and made a little effort. His eyes swept over the common people who were chatting together. The bloody pupils were vicious and violent. It was frightening to look at them from the bottom of his heart.


    He is reluctant to say a word about her. Why do these people want to slander her like this when they have received her kindness?


    These herds really followed her, but it was the church that really caused this disaster!


    His little rabbit Ji, in this matter, from the beginning to the end has not done wrong, she is just a victim, but also desperately to protect them.


    And what about them? I used to hide behind her, but now I point at her one by one and condemn her. It''s really enough It''s a wolf''s heart.


    Most of the common people are just ordinary orcs. When they meet these big people, they all bow to their knees and are deeply afraid of angering them. But this time, I don''t know whether they survived the disaster, whether they are more courageous or others. They actually scold them in front of so many awakened people.


    However, this kind of condemnation only lasted for a short time. At the moment when hill drew his sword, all the people scattered in a crowd.


    Hill''s anger was still on his face. Seeing them leave, he didn''t follow them. He just gave them a cold glance and walked towards les.


    "My Lord, Miss Eve needs treatment. Let''s go back and have a long-term plan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    When Sutang woke up again, she found that her whole body could not move. At that moment, she was really a little flustered.


    "Dog, what''s wrong with me?"


    The sound of the system is quiet. "It''s OK. If you can''t die, it''s useless."


    Previously, when he resisted the whole herd with one man''s strength, he said that if he was lucky, his body would collapse, and his luck would almost kill him. At that time, he also held a big breath, and when it was over, he was finally relieved.


    So it can''t understand. Why do you spell it like this?


    What''s the difference between her and the fact that she has done so many tasks, one more world and one less world?


    The system doesn''t understand. It''s just a set of data. For it, it''s alive in the task world, and it''s alive in the world that belongs to her at the beginning. Moreover, after getting used to these different planes, is she really willing to go back to be an ordinary person?


    But these words, it also secretly think in the heart, this smelly son has a good memory of hatred, if you know what it thinks, you may not know how to think.


    Sue sugar heard waste, but not nervous, she relaxed in bed, if the estimate is correct, rice there must be stable.


    She had left a man on the cliff, although she knew he would not die, but in the end it was lost. In Rice''s opinion, that was to kill him. In this case, no one can be indifferent. It''s all kindness if she doesn''t kill her. Therefore, she thinks it''s inconceivable to have feelings when she comes to this step.


    It''s not as good as self pity.


    The system says that she is useless, which means that her magic is damaged and exhausted, so from now on, she will no longer be a magician, or even have no ability to protect herself.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for any magician to accept this, because magic is their life. They are used to being respected. Once they become useless, they will fall into the dust. It''s better to kill them.


    But Sutang is not a person in this world. She doesn''t even feel it.


    However, she didn''t think there was anything wrong, but Les was extremely distressed.


    For magicians, magic is their life. Will his little rabbit never show a bright smile again?


    There are still many things to deal with in the city. After the Lord died, although the herd was solved, there was still chaos in the city. He didn''t want to deal with it. After all, those damned people dare to slander his son, but Hill stopped him.


    Compared with les, Hill''s mind is much more. Although he was angry at the beginning, when he calmed down, he found something wrong.


    The attitude of the people is more like being guided.


    Also because of this doubt, he began to carry out a thorough investigation. Sure enough, he soon found out the trick.


    Wang Cheng couldn''t stand it any longer, so they sent a lot of people to come here. Originally, they wanted to sneak into the arena and wait for the opportunity to pass the news here. But unexpectedly, there was an accident in the middle of the way, and the herd''s rampage completely interrupted their calculation.


    However, they didn''t expect to get a blessing in disguise. Although they didn''t succeed in entering the arena, they also made the people in the northern region begin to hate the arena, including the unfathomable magician.


    The female animal is obviously standing on the other side of the arena. Once she is respected by the people, Beiyu will never get her back.


    Therefore, the best way is to turn them against each other. At present, the effect is good.


    Some things, since they are done, will show their feet. No, hill will soon catch all these people. But les, although he is worried about Su Tang''s injury, when he thinks of the hatred of the people and the dim eyes of the children, he wants to tear these people to pieces!


    So when Sutang woke up, he wasn''t around.


    But Les didn''t leave for long. He was afraid that the baby would wake up and not see him, so he would go in to see her every other hour.


    As usual, he kept his hands and feet light, as if for fear of disturbing her.


    But when the cub''s eyes were on him, Les''s eyes lit up at that moment.


    There was a trace of invisible excitement in his voice. When he stepped forward, he took two steps together. "Eve, what''s wrong?"


    Su Tang tilted her head slightly and blinked her eyes. Suddenly, she was a little bit like skin.


    "Is my magic gone?"


    Rice''s eyes were astringent, because he didn''t protect her well at that time. He said it with a dull mouth. It''s rare to say this lie, "no, you recover well, and the magic will come back naturally."


    Sue sugar just looked at Les, his eyes began to wander, and finally avoided her sight.


    She raised her lips, but there was no smile in her eyes. "Les, I know my body better than anyone else."


    "So don''t lie to me."


    Les was so worried that he wanted to bear all this for her, but he was the most stupid person. He never said anything comforting. In the end, he just repeated those words.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take good care of yourself first. This doctor can''t do it. Let''s go to Wangcheng to find other doctors.""Eve, don''t be upset."


    "I''ll cure you."


    Su Tang looked at him so quietly, neither crying nor making noise. But the more she did, the more she felt distressed. He didn''t know how to comfort her. In the end, he simply bent over and hugged her.


    "Eve, don''t be afraid."


    Su Tang wants to push the person away, and then finds that she can''t move her arms. She just moves her fingers. In the end, she gives up the idea of pushing the person away and lets him gently hold her.


    But although she didn''t push people away, what she said made rice''s heart ache.


    She said, "I''m a waste now. I don''t have any use value. Maybe it will drag me down. What''s Mr. rice doing with his arms?"


    Les took her hand and tightened it.


    With this effort, Su Tang wanted to show her teeth. Thanks to him, he couldn''t see his face. Otherwise, what else would she do!


    "You''re not a burden, you''re not a loser." Les has a hoarse voice. He doesn''t know how to explain it. He doesn''t care about it, as long as she stays with him.


    But Su Tang obviously wanted to bully this stupid guy. Hearing the words, she said again, "yes, although I''m no longer a magician, my flesh and blood is still a good thing. But Mr. rice, with the disappearance of magic, are you sure my flesh and blood are still useful?"


    "I''m a worthless female. What''s the point of staying around?"


    Les'' voice also changed, and his voice was a little higher. "Who said you''re nothing! What I want, others don''t want, what I want! "


    He wanted her, and he knew that even though she had almost killed him, he would not let go.


    Su Tang sneered. She had been sleeping for a long time, and her voice was a little hoarse. Now what she said is even more heartless.


    "Are you stupid or can''t learn? Did you forget about the village? You''re not afraid. If I recover one day, I''ll fight you again? And you have a few lives. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    This is Su Tang''s first time to talk to him after he returned to the world.


    At the beginning, they were mortal enemies. Neither he nor she died, so she was not sure where his heart would be.


    These words, to say the heavy, whenever he has a little hesitation, Su sugar will know his weight in his heart.


    But when she said that, Les'' face and eyes were calm.


    He said, "I''m afraid."


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows and is about to say something when she is interrupted by him.


    "So I want to be stronger," Rice said


    "That way, you won''t get hurt again."


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang was shocked when he heard this answer. If he didn''t tell a lie, the big Serge was really humble.


    She was so humble that she felt sorry for him.


    She plays tricks on the world, making a bad joke, all based on the fact that they are not familiar with each other. In her opinion, she is just like playing a game. She needs to pass the customs, but there are many ways to pass the customs. She is tired of playing the game, so she wants to try the route of vicious female match.


    A life is worth a life. Although she didn''t really want to kill him at the beginning, in Les'' opinion, she wanted his life, so when she returned to the world, she planned to hold him to the throne and compensate him for her life.


    But now, what''s the matter with this big Serge!


    How can I fall in love with such a "murderer" as her!


    Su Tang was a little overwhelmed by him. She turned away with a guilty heart, but her eyes moved a little. Les held her face and forced her to look at each other.


    "Eve, I know what you mean. Killing pays, but I don''t want your life. "


    Su Tang was stunned and murmured, "what do you want?"


    "I want you." Rice''s eyes don''t know when to turn blue, but this time, not because of anger, he said: "I want you to pay for it yourself."


    Les''s face was sharp, but when he looked at Su Tang, his eyes were soft, but he was excited. Because it was the first time that he was honest with her. Similarly, it was the first time that little rabbit spoke his mind.


    If they don''t say it, they can only stay on the surface forever.


    And now, to put it bluntly, they can continue.


    Su Tang''s body was stiff and she didn''t know how to answer.


    The big Serge''s eyes were too sincere. There was a faint light in it. It was no longer the lifeless eyes at the beginning.


    She seems to be Became another hope for him?


    This thought surprised her. In the end, because she didn''t know how to answer, she closed her eyes in confusion.


    Rice is a chuckle, he is a disguised confession, but the cub did not directly refuse, is a good thing.


    Maybe she''s shy?


    This thought, looking at her eyes more gentle.


    "Don''t sleep. Get up and have something to eat." Anyway, she didn''t refuse the confession, and Les took it as her answer.


    Intimately tone, not only did not let Sue sugar open her eyes, but closed more tightly, but slightly red ear tip betrayed her.


    Her body is more honest than her mouth.


    Boy, you are really shy.


    The corners of his lips rose unconsciously. Les didn''t hold back. He reached out and pinched her soft cheek. "I''ll say it again. If I don''t open my eyes, I''ll kiss you."


    "You..." Su Tang suddenly opened her eyes and said, "what do you want to kiss?"


    The shy baby is so cute that LES wants to tease her.


    "Want to know?"


    Sue sugar shut up, she has a kind of ominous premonition, but who knows, the other party has personally told her.


    "If Eve wants to know, I''ll tell you." With that, he leaned down and finally gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    A very light kiss, but Sue sugar felt her cheek hot, the whole person is like a cooked shrimp.


    "You..."


    Les looked at her, stuttering in shock, with a deeper smile on her face. His little son, not because of his kiss and eyes show disgust, that pair of amber eyes inside, just simple surprise.


    "After a while, why did Eve stutter?"


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk to anyone anymore. This guy is definitely on purpose!


    "Get out of here!"


    The baby''s hair is as lovely as ever. Rice regretted for the first time that he didn''t find her beauty when he was in the small village. At that time, he only felt that she was against him everywhere and didn''t like her very much. Later, Qingmei turned against her and his friends betrayed him, which made him feel that she was responsible for it.


    But in fact, although xiaozizi is not a good person, he is not a bad person.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 20%, current blackening value: 20%."


    A confession, Su sugar did not even explicitly agree, this guy happy blackening value plummeted, this let her in a good mood.Les looked at the corners of her lips, which she tilted up slightly and pressed down hard. "OK, I''ll roll now. You wait for me for a while."


    At this time, you can''t tease any more, or you''ll be in a hurry and your daughter-in-law will be gone.


    Les left, but when he came back, he had more food in his hand.


    Su Tang couldn''t move, so he took people in his arms and ate for her patiently, spoon after spoon, until she finished eating, and gently wiped the corners of her mouth.


    Her stomach was warm and her whole body was very comfortable. She looked out of the window at the sunshine and was greedy.


    "Les, I want to get out in the sun."


    This is not difficult, Les will dress for her, and then a princess embrace, will be carried out.


    It''s a garden outside, and there are many beautiful plants inside. Although there are rough men in the arena, they are delicate in their minds.


    However, Su Tang didn''t expect that Les was enlightened. He came to the garden and found a sunny place. Then he changed himself back to his original shape and let her lean against him. His hairy mane was not comfortable, so he lay on his side and showed his soft belly.


    "Are you inviting me?"


    Su Tang is not a person in this world in essence, so even if she has the original form of noumenon, when she sees other people showing the original form of noumenon, for example, now, when Les shows the lion of noumenon, she leans on him and doesn''t feel much.


    But if Les is in a human form, let her lean on his arms, it is absolutely impossible.


    Les seems to have discovered this point long ago. The attitude of Xiaozi towards noumenon and human form is different. She can be restrained in human form.


    "By the way, Eve, those people who had made rumors and accused you in the city have found out that they were spread by people from the other side of the king''s city."


    Les'' heart ached at the thought that the cub had fallen weakly in his arms that day, so he must take revenge on her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    Su Tang didn''t feel surprised when she heard that a spy had come to the king''s city. After all, the arena had changed its owner. It was impossible for those people in the king''s city to be indifferent to such a big thing. She just didn''t expect that these people were capable of playing with her.


    She squinted. "Darren can''t do it. All the spies in the King City have been sent, but he didn''t remind us."


    She just said it casually. After all, she did talk about cooperation with him at the beginning, but who would have thought that Les was jealous!


    "You care about him?" Rice thought that they had just come out of the cliff, she was taken away by Darren''s escort, and she was full of joy.


    Sue sugar''s eyes flicked, "where do you see that I care about him?"


    Les, "intuition."


    What a hunch. If Su Tang can move now, she''s going to fight.


    But Les seems to be working hard, and it''s endless. "Besides Darren, there''s hill, and the hairy ones, especially the pandas." At the end of the day, he gritted his teeth. "You like too much."


    More makes him angry, more makes him want to hide her.


    But he just thought that his cub was so cute. If he hid it, it would be equivalent to folding her wings. In that case, Les just thought that she would not be happy.


    Love is restraint, not destruction.


    At the end of hearing this, Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry, "what do you like? Then why don''t you hide me so that no one else will rob you. "


    Les, "I''ve thought about it."


    Su Tang''s face was frozen at that time, and then he continued: "but I know you don''t like it. I don''t want to force anything you don''t like. "


    Compared with other owners of small black houses, this big lion is direct and lovely.


    Sue sugar bent her eyes, but she still said, "what if I don''t like you?"


    There is a saying, how to say here, do not do not die, she just skin so, and then feel the lion under the body, the whole body is stiff.


    Then, he suddenly stood up, Sue sugar is now weak, his move, almost let her fall to the ground, but fortunately, Les knows, he just turned into a human shape, and then fiercely embrace her.


    "I will not!"


    He this change, Su sugar mouth smile can no longer maintain, especially when her eyes down, her whole person is dull.


    "Les!"


    Did he forget that he had no clothes when he turned from animal to human!


    Sue sugar thinks she''s going to be blind, but les, at last, thinks about it later. He''s stunned, and he''s back in the shape of a beast. But it''s too late. Sue sugar should see what she shouldn''t see, and she sees everything!


    Fortunately, there is no outsider in the garden, otherwise just think about that picture, Su Tang would be a bad rabbit.


    Les, too, wanted to face. At that time, he hung his head and looked annoyed.


    Su Tang, however, is still in that skin, "my eyes are dirty, whining..."


    Les: Yes


    His eyelid a draw, but in the end is his mistake, can only dry apology, "sorry, I''m anxious."


    He waited so long that he could not wait and look forward to others, so even if she was joking, he was afraid.


    After all, she had always wanted to leave.


    Su Tang leans on the big Shiji''s broad back, and her mouth is slightly tilted. She is in a good mood.


    She said, "les, don''t you regret it? I''m a bad breed. You see, with me, there will always be countless troubles. In the future, there may be more troubles. "


    Les is not afraid of trouble. As long as he is with her, he is fearless.


    "Not afraid."


    Su Tang was very satisfied with his unthinking answer, so she said, "after that, please protect my weak little rabbit."


    "Good."


    Les doesn''t talk so much, but it''s incumbent on him to protect his female. Even if she doesn''t say it, he will do the same.


    ***


    Su Tang has been recuperating for half a year. In this half a year, he is with Les almost every day. Even if he has to leave the arena or the city occasionally, he will take Su Tang with him.


    Since the death of the city Lord, there has been no city Lord in the city. However, because of the arena, there has been no chaos in the city, even without the corrupt nobles, and the life of the people is thriving.


    Hill dealt with the spies from the king''s city. Without the shitty sticks, the city was in harmony. No, the people knew that Su Tang was their life-saving benefactor. Occasionally she went out and was recognized in the street. The people called her a passion.


    Whether she needs it or not, the gift must be given.


    There is les, although he looks powerful, but along with get along with, the people also know his good.


    No, if they go out, there will soon be enthusiastic people asking."Lord rice, when will you marry Miss Eve?"


    "Promise Lord rice, Miss Eve."


    "The child of Lord rice and miss Eve will be very lovely."


    ¡­¡­


    The people were so enthusiastic that Su Tang couldn''t resist. He ran away several times, but rice was in a good mood every time he went out.


    It''s different from small villages. The common people don''t have so much intrigue. Whoever is good to them, they like them.


    Su Tang and Les spent half a year of old-age life here, but the nobles in the royal city are still here, so their comfort is only temporary.


    It wasn''t long before they received a letter from Darren asking for help.


    On that day, a crow flew over the arena. The crow was black and flying very fast. But I don''t know if it was flying too fast. It couldn''t stop when it landed. It used its mouth as a brake and finally stopped in front of rice.


    "Is it Lord rice? Your highness is asking for help! This is his letter


    Su Tang glanced at the black crow. As soon as she wanted to speak, she heard the system say, "it''s a spy."


    Su Tang:???


    System, "Darren subdued a lot of forces in the Royal City, and the queen saw that she was defeated one after another, so she put her brain back here."


    Sutang was speechless. "What are you doing here? I haven''t provoked her yet. "


    The system says, "the queen wants to put in her own people to be the city leaders, but you know, the two city leaders who came earlier were driven away by the people in the end, so she wants to cheat you out, so as to lay out the layout in the northern region."


    So ambitious, no wonder it''s so ferocious that it even kills its own son.


    Su Tang looked at the crow and said to the system, "so she sent a birdman here? She looks down on me


    The system says, "he is the Queen''s latest choice of city leader. No accident, he will deliberately approach you, attract your trust, and finally find a way to replace you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    Spy close to something, Sue sugar is not afraid.


    Instead of rushing to receive his letter, she turned back to Rice''s arms like disgust. "Gee, what does Darren mean? I know I''m allergic to birdmen, so how can I send a black thing here?"


    Les has been getting along with her for a long time. He knows her temperament very well, but she is arrogant but not crazy. Therefore, as soon as he hears her voice, he knows that she is aiming at the crow.


    "Since she''s allergic, what does little Eve want to do with him?"


    Su Tang, like a villain, laughs very arrogantly, "what else can I do? Just a few days ago, those enthusiasts who study the awakened people asked me if I have any awakened people on hand. It''s really sleepy. Give me a pillow and throw him away. As for Darren, what does that have to do with me? "


    "Then listen to little Eve."


    Les''s obedience shocked the crow.


    No, isn''t it true that his highness Darren has cooperated with the northern region? Now it seems that it is not!


    Crow forehead began to sweat, fanatics, he knows, specializing in the study of awakening, cruel and terrible, if thrown in the past, will not die.


    "But my Lord, our highness said that he is cooperating with you! Now that he''s in trouble, that''s what makes me fly. "


    Sue sugar hooked her lips and sneered, "what is it? Cooperation? There are many orcs cooperating with me in the northern region. Do you think that if I lose a rare prince, I can run to the royal city to fight against the royal court? Do you think I''m stupid? "


    Crow silly eyes, on the way to come, he had thought of countless possibilities, but never thought, the other side of the road so wild, do not speak of compassion.


    "But..."


    "I''ll pluck your feathers again." Su Tangyin finished, and then waved to hill, "hill, I heard that you played a few awakened people badly before. Just now, I sent one to your door today, and I''ll give it to you. By the way, don''t play to death. You have to sell it to fanatics. "


    Hill''s usual gentle smile, but when he glanced at the crow, it was creepy.


    Crow was very afraid. He didn''t expect that there were all these fierce beasts in the arena, and they were more and more terrible.


    "You can''t do that. I''m his Highness''s man. His highness will be angry when he knows."


    Su tangle was happy. "Your Highness is too busy to take care of himself. Besides, even if he really wants to take care of you, the royal city is far away from the northern region. Who knows if you are dead on the way."


    The crow was dragged down by Hill before he started his performance.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang laughed brightly, "Hey, Sisi, I find it really cool to be a villain."


    Les:???


    Su Tang, "you see, I just finished the way that the crow wanted to go. He has no way to go. It''s really interesting."


    Les looked at her silently, "so in the small village, you were also a villain?"


    As soon as Su Tang chokes, this guy knows her more and more. Often she just says one sentence, and he can automatically pick up the next sentence.


    She touched her nose, but didn''t deny it. She only whispered: "there are not many kinds of villains. They are as arrogant as I was just now. Generally, they can''t live for a few days. As for the village incident, it was a vicious villain route."


    What else can Les do when she meets such a daughter-in-law? Of course, she plays with her.


    "How did little Eve make sure there was something wrong with the crow?"


    When it comes to business, Su Tang is a little more serious. She said: "I smell blood on him. How can he be just an ordinary Messenger, and his purpose is too obvious. Even if Darren is really in trouble, he will never let us go to the King City to help him, because the purpose of his cooperation with us is to suppress northern regions. But... " She glanced at her mouth. "This guy should really be in some trouble, or those garbage hands in Wangcheng would not dare to reach out."


    Les found that his little rabbit was really smart.


    Sure enough, after the crow was taken away, he lost contact with the King City, and an eagle came again a few days later.


    This eagle and crow''s words are very similar, and met them, also asked his brother crow by the way. Sue sugar did not hide, pull rice again played a villain.


    However, the eagle was a little more powerful than the crow. When he was taken away by hill, he was injured and ran away.


    Of course, Su Tang would not tell him that the reason why he let him escape was because he put water in it. Otherwise, he would have pulled off the bird''s hair with his skill.


    The eagle fled back to the king''s city and was bound to bring the matter to his master.


    Soon, the news of Prince Darren''s break with Northern Territory came out.


    For a moment, many forces sent messengers. Although the northern region broke with Prince Darren, it was such a hard bone for the northern region to chew. Even if it knew that its current master was rebellious, no one wanted to be hostile to him. After all, there are many orcs with a fluke mind. What if they can really make friends with Beiyu?And Su Tang, who come, even let people run a grand banquet.


    As we all know, the magician rabbit in the northern region beat back the herd with his own strength, but why did the herd suddenly get angry?


    They''re all human spirits. I''m sure they can smell the trick.


    Then, many people found that the magic church was in chaos. They seemed to be leaderless. On the other hand, on the other side of the northern region, the branch church seemed to break with the Episcopal Church.


    In the past, Su Tang slaughtered the branch churches in the northern region, but there were also the archbishops. This incident caused a sensation at that time. According to the previous examples, the bishops would not give up, but now? Northern territory is booming, but the bishop of the magic church is missing. It doesn''t matter. Who believes?


    In the northern region, there is rice guarding outside and Su Tang sitting inside. No one dares to covet it.


    However, Les is not at ease. Outsiders have passed on his little rabbit with extraordinary skills, but he knows in his heart that his little rabbit can no longer use magic. Now that she has such a high reputation, she may have a short-sighted provocation.


    This kind of worry, he did not say with her, just placed in her side of the guard has doubled.


    Su Tang could have guessed such an obvious move without saying it.


    Moved is certainly moved, someone silently guarding you, but she is really not so weak.


    "Les, I''m really not that weak."


    She couldn''t laugh or cry, but Les said seriously: "you said before, now you are a weak little rabbit, so I will protect you."


    Every word she said, he remembered that protecting her from being hurt by anyone, had been engraved into his soul.


    He doesn''t care whether she is a bad breed or not, all he knows is that this is his little rabbit, his life guard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    Many orcs came to the banquet held by the northern region.


    Kenny mainland basically has a name. Even if I can''t come, I''ve also photographed my confidants. Among them, many nobles came to King City.


    It''s just that these nobles seem to be used to being superior. When they come to the northern region, they still take themselves as masters. They almost overflow with disdain in their eyes at Les, a country Orc who is on the way to the top.


    But also, for them, they are aristocrats. Les, a small orphan in a remote village, doesn''t even know who his parents are. It''s hard to say that they didn''t even look at such people before.


    But now, this person actually climbed to their head, in the heart of dissatisfaction and jealousy, all revealed.


    However, they look down on rice, but they are very attentive to Su Tang. In their opinion, although rice is the best among the orcs, who is not an orc? He has northern regions, but they are still aristocrats, but Su Tang is different. Young and promising magician, the most important thing is that she looks good.


    They look like immortals. With a smile, the whole world is bright. They haven''t seen beauties before, but those beauties have skin bags, which are like her. They want to conquer.


    No, before the banquet started, many orcs began to ingratiate themselves with gifts.


    "Miss Eve, this is the most beautiful gem in Kenny. It''s a blessing for the gem to match the beauty."


    "Miss Eve, this is a rare robe in a century. Its material is rare in the world. It is said that it can resist some minor magic."


    "Miss eve..."


    Su Tang didn''t refuse either, but she took her front foot and gave her back foot to the other orcs in the arena in front of them. This action was like beating those aristocrats in the face.


    However, they dare not speak up.


    The nobles lost their face, and the others finally stopped.


    However, the nobles stopped, and the magic Bishop''s Association on the other side of the king''s city did not stop. They didn''t sneak in, but secretly sneaked in. In order to create chaos, they even drugged their meals.


    These magicians have this ability. Even the medicine they use is the medicine that can make the orcs angry.


    Sue sugar sees in the eye, secretly but let Hill change the medicine all.


    As the master of the northern region, it''s not difficult to change these medicines quietly. On the contrary, the magicians are still complacent, thinking that they will soon get back their sovereignty and kill her.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it was broken.


    At the height of the banquet, these impetuous magicians could not bear to fight.


    "For the bishop!"


    "For the Archbishop!"


    "For the future of our magic church!"


    "Kill the witch!"


    Yes, they call Su Tang a witch. In their eyes, the bishop is their God. Killing the bishop is killing their God. Su Tang, she is not worthy to be a wizard. She is just a witch, a notorious witch!


    Su Tang pulled at the corner of her mouth and said to les in silence: "what''s the difference between a witch and a magician? Aren''t they all demons? "


    Les chuckled and pinched her fleshy paw, and said softly, "of course, there is a difference. There are thousands of magicians in this world? And you are my own little witch. "


    Su Tang


    I wipe. Who taught him this local love story?


    She turned her head numbly, then glanced over hill and saw that he felt his nose guilty. Oh, no need to guess, it''s this fat orange cat!


    "Hill, when it''s over, you can clean the toilet for me."


    Hill was aggrieved. The fat orange cat wanted to cry. "Miss Eve, I didn''t do anything! You can''t be so ruthless


    Smell speech, Su Tang pick eyebrows, and then, in his eyes of crying, very shamelessly to Rice''s arms, wow a cry, "Ying Ying, Si Si, someone bullied your weak rabbit, Ji ~ rabbit aggrieved, rabbit want to cry ~"


    Hill:


    He wants to knock down a whimper with one punch!


    It''s rare for a little boy to be coquettish. Les is excited. It''s more exciting than those magicians'' rebellion.


    "It''s OK, you''re not happy. When it''s over, let him clean the toilet for one month. No, two months."


    Hill


    He shouldn''t be here. Later, Les asked him how to please the little female, and he found strategies for him. He was not an orange cat!


    On the other side, all the magicians held up their weapons and clamored to attack. Before they could start, they were completely destroyed by the rest of the magicians in the northern region. From the beginning to the end, Su Tang didn''t even fight.


    No, it can''t be said that she didn''t do it. She blocked most of the magic attacks, and those attacks, for her, were all ineffective.


    But outsiders don''t know about these things, especially now hill stands up and praises without expression, "a group of stupid magicians, we miss Eve are the chosen son, and you deserve to be her enemy?"Hill stood up, and soon all the magicians in the northern region who were recruited by Su Tang also stood up.


    In fact, during this period of time, Su Tang continued to train them. Her magic and physical fitness were all declining. She didn''t hide her secrets and even taught them a lot of skills. For magicians, most of them were very selfish. Besides her own heirs, many skills would not leak out.


    As a result, gradually, in addition to the magicians in the northern region, even the magicians in other places also took refuge. Therefore, with the decline of the Bishop''s Council, they moved to kill her.


    Unfortunately, it''s over before it starts.


    The sudden turmoil of the banquet was soon suppressed, and the Bishop''s Council was so destroyed that all the orcs were shocked. When they looked at Sutang, their eyes were different.


    They are very envious of LES. Why can he be liked by Miss Eve alone?


    Naturally, Les could detect their admiration, but what if they were more envious? This is his little rabbit. It belongs to him alone.


    Thanks to the magicians of the Lord''s church, the status of the northern region was not shaken for a while, and even surpassed the royal city.


    After all, the sorcerer church, which everyone did not dare to offend in the past, not only failed to assassinate, but also was completely destroyed by them. Among them, it didn''t last more than an hour. What a combat effectiveness!


    The reason why the royal city is superior to other cities is that apart from the existence of the royal court, another point is the Episcopal Church. Nowadays, people with a clear eye know that the Episcopal Church exists in name, and the real magic church is in the northern region.


    The power was divided into two parts. Gradually, the northern region was on an equal footing with the Royal City, which directly made the royal family unable to sit down.


    From the beginning, no matter who was sent, all the envoys would never come back. In the end, the royal court had no choice but to send Prince Darren to inquire.


    Of course, they won''t let Darren leave the city so easily, so the rest of the team, except him, are the king and the queen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    On this day, hill was covering his nose, standing near the toilet. Before he got close, he smelled a desperate smell.


    He hesitated for a moment, and his feet were still hanging in the air. At last, he angrily piled up the buckets in his hand and turned to leave.


    Love who who, anyway, he will not clean it!


    In the past, hill was forbearing and restrained. He always had a smile like nothing floating around his mouth. But now, he is showing a little temper. When he is happy, his eyes will bend, and when he is not happy, he will not fake a smile.


    In fact, he didn''t even notice this small change.


    However, not long after he turned around, he saw Les sneaking over. To be honest, he is in control of the whole northern region, so hill can''t understand his operation for a moment. Does the king of northern region still need to be furtive?


    Les had a straight face and wrinkled as he approached the toilet.


    When hill saw him coming, he gave a very perfunctory salute, "Lord rice."


    Les nodded and said, "hill, I have something to ask you."


    Although Miss Eve has always said that he is a smart group, Les is not stupid at all, so he suddenly asked him for help, which is very rare.


    "Go ahead, my Lord."


    Les thought that he and rabbit had been together for so long, but they didn''t get married. He was always one step away, so he whispered: "little Eve''s birthday is coming. I want to give her a surprise."


    Hill


    Please, don''t kill the cat. He''s a single fat orange cat. He hasn''t done many things this year, so he''s looking for some love strategies for you every day. His head is going bald, and the meat on his stomach is getting thinner.


    "My Lord, I think so. I''d better leave." He said, pointing to the side of the toilet, "you see, I still have the toilet did not clean it." Speaking of this, Hill gritted his teeth. "Two months. Today is the first day."


    Les also knows that it''s embarrassing for him, but is the lion shameful? How can I admit my mistake, so I have no conscience and say: "there''s no need to clean. I think the toilet is very clean. That''s it."


    Hill saw what it means to open his eyes and tell lies, so he kicked the bucket at his feet to a corner, arranged his clothes, and said with a smile, "I think so, too. Let''s go, my Lord. I heard that there are some new books in the bookstore in the city. Let''s go and have a look?"


    As soon as they got together, they went straight to the bookstore.


    When Su Tang knew the news, she was just in the sun, warm, and afternoon tea, not to mention more leisurely, until an orc came to make a report.


    "Miss Eve, I just saw Lord rice go out with butler hill."


    In fact, Su Tang doesn''t like these things. We all have our own affairs. We can''t get tired of being together every day. Besides, she is very relieved about these two people.


    Can''t stand other magicians, each time rice a wind and grass move, just follow to report.


    "I went to the bookstore. Just now someone said that Lord rice bought some books about little females. Look..." The magicians all adored Su Tang very much. When they said that, they were very angry and said, "why don''t I find some magicians to teach Lord rice a lesson?"


    In the eyes of the magician, Lord Eve is good everywhere, but rice, the lion, has got his master. He must be careful when he reads books about little female animals!


    "There are really few good things for male animals!"


    Su Tang can''t laugh or cry, but it''s interesting to fight like this every day.


    "It''s OK. You go down first."


    Kenny''s mainland females seem to be very good at cheating. No, a few local love words make the little female face blush and heartbeat. So Su sugar decides that in order to borrow his local love words, he has to take the initiative and walk his way, so that he can not go anywhere.


    When Darren first arrived in the northern region, he didn''t even have a person to meet him. When he asked, he knew that Les had something to do with going out and Butler hill. So in the end, he was welcomed in by some strange ORC.


    Darren didn''t mind. He didn''t leave him out of the door. Besides, it''s said that he broke up with the northern region recently and made a lot of noise.


    However, the guards behind him no longer doubted the rumors. After all, no decent person came out to meet him. No matter how bad he was, he was a prince.


    When Darren came to Beiyu, it was still early. After a short rest, he felt bored. So he took his guard and went to the garden.


    As a result, before long, I met Su Tang.


    They were old acquaintances. They looked at each other, and he welcomed them with a smile.


    "Miss Eve, long time no see."


    "Ah, Prince Darren." Su Tang looked at him lazily and didn''t get up, so she nodded to him perfunctorily.


    Darren used to be an arrogant master, two people on a pair, do not need to say more. No, he didn''t even ask. He just sat down in front of her. "How''s Miss Eve recently?"


    Su Tang glanced at the guard behind him, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "It''s OK, but it''s Prince Darren. I heard that it''s not a good time."Darren, "it''s OK. I can eat and sleep."


    Two people say, at first OK, but the more back, the more wrong the atmosphere, the more tense.


    Now, for example, Su Tang got up from her chair, looked down at Darren, and said in a scornful voice, "I salute you prince. Do you really show me prince''s score?"


    Darren also sneered, "this prince is a prince, don''t put the prince''s spectrum, put your country girl''s spectrum?"


    Sue sugar squinted, "you want to do it."


    Darren, "who''s afraid of who."


    With that, they really fought.


    The guards behind Darren are stupid. As royal guards, they are used to cheating each other. But they have never seen such a thing before.


    But after being silly, they remembered that they were Prince Darren''s bodyguard. Whether they were sent by the king or the queen, they had to protect his life at least.


    But they didn''t expect that before they drew their swords, the guards of the northern region surrounded them.


    The guard chief was still a bit rational. He didn''t rush up first, but tried his best to calmly think about negotiating with Su Tang, "Miss Eve, we are sincere!"


    There was a mockery in both Sutang''s and Darren''s eyes.


    Seeing that they were going to fight each other, the Guard commander finally said, "Miss Eve, although the northern region is powerful, don''t forget that the royal family is the royal family after all!"


    Sue sugar raised her eyebrows. "Is that right? Then I''ll give him a try and see how long your king can sit in that position. "


    "But You should be out of sight. "


    Speaking of this, she didn''t fight Darren any more. Instead, she understated her guard.


    "Kill them all."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    The garden was soon washed with blood. When Les came back, the smell of blood had not gone away. It was clear that the order in the house had not changed, but he was very flustered.


    The guard was gone, and Sue sugar regained her lazy appearance. Instead, Darren put away her arrogance and said, "thank you, Miss Eve."


    "Thank you. If it''s not you, I''ll do it. You''re just speeding up the process. But... " Su Tang looked at him and shook his head. "Little brother, you can''t do it. After such a long time, you can still toss yourself into such a mess."


    Darren laughed, but he didn''t smile enough. "If you''re not embarrassed, how can you let them show their feet?"


    This words finally let Su sugar show a bit of interest, just not waiting for her to speak, see rice came in a hurry.


    "Little Eve? Are you ok? "


    As soon as she saw les, Su Tang, who cares about the prince, immediately jumped up from her chair and said, "where are you, Sisi? You just scared the rabbit to death ~"


    Darren:???


    Les distressed to protect the rabbit in his arms, comfort: "it''s OK, I have come back."


    Su Tang in his comfort, carefully raised his head, "Si Si, do you smell anything?"


    Although Les is learning love words these days, most of them are copied from books, and there is still blood around him, so he subconsciously said, "is it blood? Don''t worry. I''ll have it cleaned. "


    Sue sugar, "no, when you come, I feel the air around me is sweet."


    Darren:???


    Is his nose wrong, so he doesn''t deserve to smell sweet?


    Les a meal, and then see the rabbit smile a bright face, "Si Si, I think you are a little strange today."


    Where does that come from?


    Les is very puzzled, and then listen to the rabbit sweet way: "strange good-looking."


    Two times in a row, a lion finally found that his little rabbit was talking with him.


    The reason why Les loves these love words these days is that he listened to his subordinates and said that little females need sweet words. He thought that other people have them, but his little rabbit can''t do without them. But he did not expect that one day little rabbit Ji would say such words.


    He suddenly understood why the little females liked to listen to sweet talk, because the little rabbit had already said it, and he couldn''t resist it. Soon, his face was a little hot and his ears were red.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that this guy could not help laughing and said something again. Then, Les''s smile almost cracked to the back of his ears. It''s not like the king of the northern region. It''s a silly roe deer.


    Les grabbed rabbit''s hand and was overjoyed. Then he heard Su Tang say, "in the future, it''s up to me. You just need to carry it out, OK?"


    A lion Serge didn''t know that a rabbit Serge was well intentioned. He just felt that the little rabbit Serge in front of him was so cute.


    Of course, in the future, he doesn''t have to force himself to learn this kind of love words. This is a great relief for LES, so he is more sure that his little bunny loves him. Otherwise, how can you say such intoxicating love words?


    His subordinates have told him that those who can say this to their partner must like each other very much, so his little rabbit must love him.


    Darren looked at the scene and fell into a trance for a moment.


    He looked blankly at another audience, hill, but he saw that the other audience was calm, obviously used to it.


    He held back the corner of his mouth and saw the two men getting worse. They almost ran away in anger. At last, Hill showed sympathy for him and pulled him away.


    "At this time, if you want to live, hold your mouth."


    Darren


    But for the blood in the garden, he thought he was in the wrong place.


    He is in serious palace fight, as a result these two pour good, unexpectedly fall in love!


    Hill, one of the victims, has obviously seen a big scene, but it doesn''t prevent him from sympathizing with the poor prince. Look, he didn''t bear the poison alone.


    "What''s Prince Darren going to do next?"


    Darren was confused by Su Tang and LES, completely forgetting his own situation. After a long pause, he recovered from the magic love words.


    "I want to go back to the city of kings."


    Hill nodded. To be honest, he was going back to kill the woman and avenge his parents.


    "What''s the plan?"


    Speaking of this, Darren simply explained his deployment in the King City. He was not really elevated by the king and the queen. All this was done on purpose. Now, nearly half of the whole court is his people.


    "Although half of the court is my people, the fake thief sitting on the throne is very powerful. I won''t do it for the time being without absolute assurance."


    Hill is to understand, "so you promised to send an envoy to the northern region, is to move the rescue?"Darren thought of it at first, but suddenly he thought of the two sand sculptures in the garden. He was silent for a long time. He whispered to hill, "do you think it''s feasible?"


    Hill took a look at him and understood his heart very well, because he had asked himself more than once how he had got on their boat.


    "It should be No problem


    ***


    Darren didn''t stay in the northern region for long, so he was soon swept out of the door. He took the escort and went back to the king''s city in a gloomy way. For a while, he became a joke of many nobles after their leisure time.


    At that time, he was very hot tempered because of poisoning. At that time, the king and the queen intended to kill him, so almost half of the nobles in the whole Royal City hated him, and half of the nobles didn''t like him. Later, Su Tang detoxified him, which made him what he is today.


    A year or so has given him the power he has now. In general, Darren is also very powerful.


    For this reason, Su Tang once thought that once the king and the queen lose power, if the big lion of her family wants the throne, this one is a big hidden danger.


    It''s no use just thinking, so later, Su Tang asked him directly.


    "Are you interested in that girl, Les?"


    Les didn''t expect her to ask, so he said, "little Eve wants the queen?"


    His identity, two people know, as long as the things buried under the cliff out, then he is destiny.


    Su Tang is not interested in the queen. To be honest, the royal family seems to be superior, but similarly, every move will be magnified infinitely. Generally speaking, there is no freedom. Compared with the queen, she thought it was better now.


    However, she thinks it''s good. It depends on LES. After all, he is a man.


    Unexpectedly, les and she have the same idea, he is not interested in the throne, if not for that seat, he would not be ruined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    Sue sugar was a little relieved when it was said.


    She said: "in fact, it''s very good not to be king. Anyway, it''s very happy to stay in Beiyu."


    Les has the same idea as her. He prefers the simple and honest northern region to the whole kingdom. In other words, when you have a certain strength, you will find that people around you seem to start to be friendly.


    In those days, everyone looked down upon him in a small village, but now, compared with the royal family, the people in the northern region prefer to regard him as their king and their support. This kind of feeling is not bad.


    They seem to be whispering, but they are not hiding anything from Darren.


    So Darren felt psychedelic again.


    No, when you say that, can you carry him behind your back and respect him as a prince!


    In the end, hill was the only one in the team who sympathized with him.


    "Forget it, just get used to it."


    Darren was very angry. "How can you get used to this?"


    Hill looked at him without expression and said, "I don''t want to get used to it. Do you want to resist?"


    Darren choked. It was impossible to resist. He knew his strength very well. Fighting with them was to seek death. In fact, there was a little joy in his heart. At least, the two were not interested in the throne, otherwise he would not be able to snatch it.


    But this kind of joy didn''t last long, because he found that he had picked up what others didn''t want!


    "All of a sudden, I don''t think this one is really attractive."


    Compared with the cold throne, he suddenly felt that having a lover for his own sake was more enviable.


    When he said this, hill was frightened. "Don''t be silly. You have to dare to say that in front of Lord rice. Do you believe that he will help others every minute."


    Darren


    Hill patted him on the shoulder. "Take your life, Prince. That''s the right seat for you."


    Sue sugar, les and hill all disguised as Darren''s guards, so when they followed Darren into the palace, there was no doubt.


    Because Prince Darren came back ashen, he was not summoned by the king and had no guests. He seemed to be isolated. After he came back, he hid himself in the house and saw no one.


    Outsiders see all the jokes, the prince who used to be high is now falling dust.


    On the other side, although Su Tang pretended to be a guard, she was not idle in the palace. When she heard the system saying that LES'' necklace was with the queen, she decided to surprise her family.


    Although Les can''t remember the origin of the necklace, subconsciously, he knows it''s very important to him.


    As a result, he lost his necklace for a long time.


    As a rabbit with a script in her hand, Su Tang knows that it is a necklace made by her mother, which is of great significance, so she will help him get it back at any cost.


    The Queen''s palace is heavily guarded. It''s not easy to take something from her.


    But this is not easy. For Su Tang, it''s nothing.


    There is a system, she by virtue of coquettish walk, avoid most of the guards, and then, use the guard shift time, the Queen''s side maid all confused, this time, left the queen himself.


    The night is deep, at this time the queen is preparing to go to bed, she sat in front of the bronze mirror, looking at her old face in the mirror, pretending to be gentle for a day, and finally she can''t go on.


    With a bang, all the jewelry in front of the bronze mirror was patted on the ground by her.


    As the jewelry fell to the ground, the maid around also fell down.


    In fact, the queen was in a coma, but Su Tang thought it was too cheap for her, so she solved the secret medicine for her.


    Over the years, the queen had a good life. When did she encounter such a battle, she turned pale with fright at that time.


    Sue sugar blows out the candle and floats to her like a ghost in the moonlight.


    The moon was dim, and the queen didn''t notice who was in front of her. She hurt too many people and felt guilty, so she subconsciously hid and shivered.


    "Who! Who are you


    Su Tang imitated Rice''s mother''s voice through system playback. "Sister, I haven''t seen her for a long time, but I forgot her voice."


    As soon as the word "sister" came out, the queen was a fool. Her pupils suddenly enlarged, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "No way, you''re dead! You are dead! "


    Sue sugar smiles, "yes, I''m dead, but sister, guess why I''m here this time?" She said, not waiting for the queen to reply, she continued to smile and chant, "because I want to take you away."


    Take you to walk three words, on the spot will scare the queen piss.


    As early as a long time ago, rice''s mother loved her sister very much. Unfortunately, some people were born with a bad heart and no heart.


    Su Tang, as a bystander, feels unworthy of Rice''s mother. She coldly looks at the frightened queen and "floats" towards her step by step. "Sister, can I sit still?"The queen was able to kill her own sister, but now she can give up her son''s life in order to please the fake king. Such a person is more terrible than the devil.


    Now, Su Tang asked her, is the queen stable? It''s not stable at all.


    In the early years, her appearance was still there, and she was spoiled by the fake king. In addition, she was used to playing small tricks, so she was spoiled by the fake king for a long time. But after a long time, her advantage disappeared under all kinds of beauties in the palace.


    At that time, Darren, as her son with the king, became a tool to please the false king.


    For a long time, the fake king really liked to see her torment his son. He pretended to be kind to Darren, but in fact he used him as a sword in his hand. He let the "cheap son" deal with whoever he didn''t like.


    Darren at that time almost offended many meritorious officials because of the influence of drugs.


    "Sister, I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. You used to like me best. This time, will you forgive me?" The queen used to be coquettish. As long as she was coquettish, her sister would give her everything.


    "Forgive?" Su Tang seems to have heard some joke, "after so many years, does my sister think I will spoil you?"


    "It was you who destroyed all this yourself."


    The queen was terrified. She looked at the "elder sister" who kept coming and tried to call the guard in. However, no matter how she called, it was still quiet outside. She seemed to be shielded. At this moment, except for "elder sister", she was the only one left.


    "Sister, I really know it''s wrong." It''s no use begging for mercy. Then kowtow. The queen bangs her head. Soon, blood overflows from her forehead.


    Her shivering, kneeling, kowtowing and begging for mercy look very pitiful, but what she did was cruel.


    People are always more terrible than ghosts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    Su Tang looks at the queen kneeling to beg for mercy without expression. Originally, she wanted to keep her kneeling, but calculating the time, the guard shift outside the dormitory should be almost over, so she decided to make a quick decision.


    "Sister, take my son''s necklace, are you not afraid that my son will come to claim your life?"


    "Or do you really think those guards outside can keep you?"


    "Oh, innocence."


    Su Tang''s imitation of Rice''s mother''s voice can be described as flawless. The queen hasn''t heard it for more than ten years, so it''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not.


    No, when she heard Su Tang talking about the necklace, she seemed to have caught the straw and didn''t kowtow. She ran to the bedroom and took out rice''s necklace.


    "Sister, here is the necklace." She knelt on the ground, hands on the necklace, "Please sister spare me, please sister spare me ah."


    Su Tang looked at the queen with tears and snot on her face. After taking the necklace, she stepped back in disgust, "my dear sister, I won''t take your life. Because Nah, someone will do it, and I just need to watch it quietly. "


    "Don''t worry, before long, you will meet your beloved fake king on the road of huangquan."


    The queen didn''t love the fake king at all. The reason why she flattered him was that he got the throne and power. Knowing that he was a fake, she did not dare to expose him, because once exposed, as the wife of the former king, she could only be trapped in the corner of the palace all her life, in front of her nominal empress dowager. ''


    she doesn''t want to. How can she easily give up her power and status when she has worked so hard to get to this position.


    But now, the truth is coming out, and she seems to see her future.


    After su Tang got the necklace, she didn''t want to waste time with her mother-in-law. Before the guard found out, she quietly went back to Darren''s bedroom.


    But sometimes, two people who have a deep understanding think the same thing.


    On one side, Su Tang scared the queen to death. On the other side, Les went into the bedroom and killed the fake king.


    Fake King''s strength in those days was really good, otherwise he would not have killed Rice''s father, but now he is old. Moreover, fake is fake after all, because he is afraid that others will find out his identity, so he is not allowed to stay in the bedroom when he is sleeping.


    It also gives rice a great opportunity.


    So when Sutang and Les return to Darren''s bedroom again, one is dressed in white and hair, like a ghost, and the other is still wet with blood.


    Darren didn''t feel sleepy that night, because he found that his ally was missing! If hill hadn''t been there, he would have thought he was abandoned!


    Until midnight, when they came back, Darren was not relieved, but even more frightened.


    What did these two do behind his back in the middle of the night?


    He trembled and saw that Su Tang had thrown a necklace to les.


    "Here is your necklace."


    At the beginning, in a small village, many people knew about Les baby''s necklace. When the baby went out hunting, they had to hide it for fear of losing it.


    However, after the village was destroyed, the necklace disappeared. He had also looked for it, but every time it disappeared, it sank into the sea.


    However, his little rabbit Ji actually found it back!


    After a short surprise, instead of putting the necklace away, he untied the buckle and put it on Sutang''s neck.


    "Although I forget who gave me this necklace, I subconsciously remember to treasure it, so it must be left by someone I love very much," he said


    When he was a child, rice''s favorite people would not be anyone else except his parents.


    Now, he gives this necklace to Su Tang, which means that from today on, his favorite person is her.


    Su Tang felt the necklace, of course, can feel his love, at this moment, say redundant words are meaningless, only hug, is the best response.


    Les still has the smell of blood, but Su Tang doesn''t dislike it at all.


    The two hugged each other, but the other two were stunned.


    For example, hill, as a person who survived the assassination, has a deep memory of the events of that year. He always thought that he was the only one left in the world, but did not expect that his cousin, Prince Atticus, also survived.


    His face was full of surprise, excited to also go up to embrace, fortunately, the last reason let him stop this crazy idea.


    He is sure that if he dares to go up and hold him now, his dear cousin will step on his head.


    Darren, another spectator, was equally shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the partner he casually recruited was his brother! But soon, he thought of his mother''s disgusting way, and his eyes faded.


    His mother despicably snatched the Queen''s seat from Rice''s mother and gave birth to him. As a person who should not have appeared in this world, what qualification does he have to sit on the throne."I''m sorry."


    At this moment, Darren forgot what hill had said to him before.


    In his opinion, although he is a prince, he is a prince with dirty blood. Therefore, he does not deserve to sit in this seat.


    He did not want to repeat his mother''s mistakes, so the most direct thing was to let the throne go.


    "My brother is more suitable to be the king than I am."


    His brother screamed, but Les almost tore him.


    Who the hell wants that position?


    "Say it again." Les let go of Sutang and took her hand. Then he turned his eyes to Darren without expression.


    Darren''s head was hanging down, and his head was still in confusion at this time, but the only thing he could be sure of was that he could not take the throne.


    That son belongs to him.


    He remembered the name of his brother, the prince who had died early. "Prince Atticus, you are the real destiny."


    Les''s sharp eyes almost cut him alive now. What''s the fate? It''s all bullshit!


    "I''ll ask you again, who do you want to give it to?"


    Cold voice, finally cold Darren sober a little bit, soon, he thought of his dialogue with sugar before.


    In front of him, one of the two orcs asked the other whether he wanted to be a king or a queen. Three seconds later, both of them rejected. It was like the seat that everyone wanted was nothing or even a burden to them. The naked dislike in the words was almost turned into substance.


    "Brother Sorry, brother Darren quickly admitted, but after that night, he suddenly found that he was not very interested in that son.


    It may not be a good thing to have such a supreme right.


    This kind of idea, once germinated, immediately spread, soon, he insisted on so long seat, so easily give up.


    Then he found that once he figured it out, the whole person was relaxed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    A palace change, so quietly ended.


    The next day, everyone was shocked about the false king''s conspiracy. In addition, the queen also seemed to be stimulated. She was mentally disordered. Everyone said that she had killed her sister. She was wrong.


    The Queen''s sister, the former queen, everyone thought her death was an accident, and to this day, the truth has come to light.


    The scandal of the royal court was exposed so naked that soon the whole Royal City knew about it.


    It''s just a farce, or, because it''s so outrageous that everyone can''t imagine it. It''s only when Darren personally takes people to the bottom of the cliff and finds the missing army that people believe that it''s true.


    For a moment, all the nobles were in an uproar.


    The fake king had been a king for more than ten years, but no one found out the truth.


    However, with the disclosure of the truth, Darren''s situation has become increasingly difficult. Originally, rice did not want to disclose his identity, so up to now, everyone thought that the big prince had died at the bottom of the cliff, so Darren was the only orthodox Prince left. But because of his mother, all the people didn''t agree with him.


    The queen is so vicious, so does the prince he gave birth to seem so vicious?


    In addition, Darren''s reputation was not good in his early years, and soon the nobles began to boycott his accession to the throne.


    However, some of them are, no matter how grandiose they are, they are all rotten conspiracies.


    For example, this group of people, regardless of their ancestral lineage, are only interested in that position. Now that the throne is vacant, does it mean that they can all have this opportunity?


    With this idea, many powerful nobles are ready to move.


    However, there are several people in the royal city. Once some nobles cross the boundary, they will be eradicated soon. There is no shortage of nobles in the royal city. If one of them falls down, there will be other nobles. Therefore, after killing a few more nobles, the rest of the rioters will not dare to act rashly.


    Rice''s identity came to light, and hill soon revealed his identity.


    In his opinion, Les is his only relative.


    At the beginning, Hill''s grandparents didn''t want to accept his mother''s identity. They thought she was from a humble family. Finally, his father had to take his mother with him. Originally, Hill didn''t think it was a bad life. Although he didn''t have the love of his grandparents, he got the love of his parents and his aunt. Later, his aunt gave him a younger brother, who was a lion Son, more than his prestige, but again prestige, he will still grasp his clothes, soft call his brother.


    With this sound, hill made up his mind to protect him for the rest of his life.


    However, his bad luck, because the vicious woman, destroyed all his expectations for the future.


    Hill''s lifelong wish was to avenge his family, but he didn''t expect that God still had eyes to keep his brother alive.


    It''s just


    Hill looked at Les and thought about the little brother who called his brother when he was a child. For a moment, he fell silent.


    He wants to roar at him, what time has done to you!


    But in the end, he looked at rice like the eyes of a dead fish and shut up.


    It''s les. He gets along with him these days and knows this fat orange cat very well. When he learns that he is his cousin and has this strange look, he guesses what this guy wants to say.


    "You want me to call you brother?"


    In a daze, Hill shook his head and waved his hand. "No, no, no, I don''t. I''m not. You talk nonsense!"


    If he dare to let Les call him brother, he will not even see the sun tomorrow.


    Hill is still very eager to survive, but his performance is in the eyes of another prince.


    Darren clasped his shoulder and laughed happily. "Brother."


    In a word, the three of them are really related by blood. Darren and rice are half brothers, while they are cousins with hill. So Darren called to hill, and there was no problem at all.


    It''s just that hill knows his two younger brothers too well. They call him brother. It''s no good!


    "Do, do what?"


    Darren looks evil. When he pretends to be innocent, especially at this moment, he can still be very confusing.


    "Brother, you see, my brother has found his daughter-in-law, but I am alone. Would you have the heart to let me sit on the cold throne for the rest of my life and die alone?"


    Hill was confused by what he said. It''s the throne that many people dream of!


    Darren didn''t give him time to react, and continued to confuse people with his evil smile. "So, I made a decision. Since the nobles in the royal city didn''t welcome me, and I didn''t like the throne, so I decided to give up this son to you! From then on, you will be the new king of the Spey tribe With that, under Hill''s stunned expression, he quickly knelt down with a pious expression on his face.As soon as he got down on his knees, all the orcs around him got down on their knees. Then Darren began to shout, "all the orcs! Welcome to the new king


    "Meet the king!"


    "Meet the king!"


    "Meet the king!"


    Darren is a prince in the end, and the nobles stir up his mother''s son, but once he admits who is the new king, other nobles basically have no right to speak. After all, on this day, they found that half of the power of the whole royal city was in the hands of the prince, and Beiyu, not only did not break with him, but also came to the royal city with him this time to kill the fake king.


    At this point, the nobles were not willing to have another word.


    But poor hill, so muddled, was put on the throne, and when it was done, he suddenly remembered that Darren kept saying that he was alone and had no daughter-in-law, but what about him! As the elder brother of these two guys, he is the oldest, but does he have a daughter-in-law?


    No!


    Hill found that he was trapped, of course, refused to do it. First, he wanted to resign because he was not a member of the royal family. However, Darren said to him, "brother, have you forgotten? My grandmother, your grandmother, is a serious princess. You are also royal blood


    Hill


    In those days, I only hated the old woman, but I forgot that she was a princess, so I couldn''t look up to her mother who was a civilian.


    Then Darren said with a smile, "besides, I''ve already asked people to sign out. No accident. Now all the people inside and outside the King City know that they have a new king."


    "It''s a very cute fat orange cat."


    Hill


    "Darren!"


    Darren was so cheap that he ran away. When he ran, he laughed and said, "come on, brother, I''m going to look for my little female. Goodbye ~"


    I''m going to look for my little female www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    With a new king in the Sibi tribe, Les took Sutang back to the northern region to provide for the elderly.


    This kind of cultivation has lasted nearly a hundred years.


    It is said that all the people in the northern region are looking forward to their little orcs, the king of the northern region. They are the children of the most powerful magician and the most awakened one. If they are born, they must be a very powerful ORC. But they wait and wait until they become parents or even grandparents.


    It was su Tang who couldn''t help asking this question when he was old.


    "Les, if you have no children in your life, is there any regret?"


    Anyway, she has no regrets. When the world is over, it''s a new beginning. But rice is different. When the world is over, it''s over.


    In fact, she can understand the issue of children. After all, most people want to have their own children.


    However, Darren said, "with you by my side, I will have no regrets in my life."


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    ****


    new world * Xiuxian chapter


    "have you heard that Mingzhou big man, who is not drunk after a thousand cups, is finally locked in the lock demon tower by the Tang wine fairy who pours one cup."


    "The wine fairy of the Tang Dynasty is very righteous. It''s good for the people."


    "The wine fairy of the Tang Dynasty is powerful, but I am a model!"


    "Here, I can''t help thinking of a toast to the Tang wine fairy. Although the fairy is no longer here, I''ll do it first!"


    "Yes, to the Tang wine fairy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sue sugar nest in the corner of the restaurant, listening to the friars around, the whole person shivered.


    No, she didn''t, she wasn''t!


    The big man in Mingzhou mainland, she didn''t lock up the demon Tower! It''s an accident. Oh, no, it can''t be said that it''s an accident. It''s just that she deliberately spread a false message that she is a wine demon. Now she is locked in the lock demon tower because she does everything evil. Anyone who wants to find her, please go to the tower.


    In this world, a man is a wine controller. He loves wine more than anything else. It''s reasonable to say that such a man has a hobby compared with those men before, but his hobby is a little special. Once the wine you brewed doesn''t meet his expectations, goodbye to his friends and have a chance to see you in the next world.


    And Su Tang, in order to satisfy the man, that is, Xiao''s appetite, didn''t cheat him with good wine. And she is the most excessive point, is to give him a drink every time, a drink at the end, no matter how to drink, can not drink the previous taste.


    More than once, Xiao Jiu found that the little girl deliberately played a trick on him. He knew that he was addicted to alcohol, but he had enough to eat.


    To this end, he spoke more than once, trying to pick her skin and drink wine.


    In a word, the reason why the man loves wine so much and falls into the devil''s way is that his soul is not the same. The people around him have lost one soul. He is either dementia or stupidity. But he is different. He not only becomes a big man, but also destroys the whole Ming continent.


    Later, for a period of time, all the friars did not dare to call him by his name, for fear that he would know too much, which led to his death.


    At the beginning, it was not that there were no friars to encircle and suppress him. There were not only a large number of them, but also a large number of them gathered in the mainland of Mingzhou. Then, even the mainland of Mingzhou was destroyed by the regiment.


    Xiao zuosheng is extremely beautiful, his beauty is different from vulgar gorgeous, or clean pure white, his beauty is very changeable. Today, he can be dressed in white, like a lonely friar. Tomorrow, he can be dressed in red and black hair. He is as beautiful as a goblin. Moreover, he is very good at controlling people''s hearts. At one time, he made many famous and decent people, as well as the evil spirits, become his slaves.


    He is graceful and reckless, and his strange and changeable nature makes it difficult to judge him by good or bad people.


    For example, he once saved a town that was almost attacked by the corpse tide, and he also sealed the Lingzhou old monster that made Jiuzhou world scared. But at the same time, he also destroyed the Lingqi pavilion that everyone wanted. Lingqi Pavilion produced all kinds of exquisite products, but because the sword cast for him made him dissatisfied, he turned over his hand and destroyed the whole Lingqi Pavilion.


    No one is afraid of such a powerful friar who is neither good nor evil, and who is hard to control. He is afraid that he will run away one day and destroy his own illusion.


    Therefore, the monks heard that he was locked into the demon lock tower, and they were even happier than the new year.


    But our Su Tang cheated him into the lock demon tower because he thought that the rest of his soul was in the tower. If he could get through the customs, he would be able to repair his strange and changeable temperament. But who could have thought that the man was worthy of being the man, and the other people went in to merge, and he had a son of a bitch!


    According to the system, according to the development of the original world, this guy finally destroyed the lock demon tower, but if he destroyed it, he would destroy it. At least, he released his soul to integrate with himself. But this cruel man, ha ha, the lock demon tower and his soul were all destroyed by him.


    For he said, what is the purpose of taking back what has gone away from him?


    What are you doing?!


    Sue sugar wants to hit people!


    What a wonderful psycho! Get up and kill yourself!


    Later, after taking over the task, Su Tang cheated him into the demon lock tower and set up an array for him. Lock demon tower can only pass, can''t destroy, she thought, all like this, this guy should not make any moth this time.But who would have thought!!


    Su tangsheng had nothing to love and asked the system, "how can he do that?"


    System is also a face of vicissitudes, "it is because too can toss, so he can be the protagonist." With that, he sighed, "the son of heaven''s choice, even heaven can''t help him."


    At this moment, Su Tang''s lovely little face began to twist, "even the way of heaven can''t help him, do you think I have a way?"


    When the system choked, it finally advised: "if you want to go home after finishing the task, you can inherit hundreds of millions of assets for the elderly. If you have no way, you have to create a way."


    Su Tang laughs coldly. You know, this guy not only didn''t integrate his spirit into his body, but also divided himself into seven parts!


    He thought he was the seven fairies! Or seven dwarfs?!


    The system saw that she didn''t roar like before, but didn''t say a word. Inexplicably, she didn''t have any confidence. "Anyway, seven fine parts or something, have you ever done a similar task before? Once born, twice cooked, last time you were successful, this time you will also be successful ~ "


    finally, the system bought a cute to win the beauty smile.


    Su Tang gradually calmed down. It can''t be blamed on the system. After all, this dog is stupid enough on weekdays.


    She sighed and then wiped her face. The situation is not good now. She used to spare her spiritual power in order to set up an array. As a big man in Mingzhou, her spiritual power couldn''t trap him at all. So she broke up and took all her property to buy a spirit stone. Finally, she took advantage of the evil spirit and resentment in the demon lock tower to trap him.


    But in the end, it''s the Mingzhou boss who can be trapped for a while but not for a lifetime. Fortunately, Su Tang doesn''t want to be trapped for a lifetime. She just wants to use this time to integrate him with her own spirit. Only when he is integrated, can he really prosper.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    Su Tang is poor at the moment. She is clean in her pocket.


    It''s raining hard outside. She has no choice but to stay in a small corner of the restaurant. Beside her ears are the excited monks. She talks about how powerful the Tang wine fairy is. In front of her eyes is a poor looking sophomore. Because she has no money, she occupies the table and doesn''t spend money.


    As a sophomore, although the girl looks good, no matter how good she is, that''s not the reason why she doesn''t spend money on the table!


    So in the end, Su Tang was invited out.


    In the tavern, the monks are still talking about "Tang wine fairies". For example, some Tang wine fairies are as beautiful as flowers. I heard that they make good wine. I really want to make friends with them. Besides, I heard that the Tang wine fairy had excellent skills. I''d like to compete with her.


    Sue sugar wiped her wet face and rushed to them.


    Kangkang! This is your idol. The poor are in the rain. Give some money to your poor idol.


    But in the end, reason prevailed.


    As a monk with exhausted spiritual power, if she dares to go out and admit her identity, she may not even live tomorrow. After all, Xiao Xie''s brain powder is quite terrible.


    With the continuous spring rain, Su Tang stood under the eaves of the restaurant for a while, then walked towards the rain.


    "Gouzi, how can I approach the man now?"


    System, "enter the lock tower."


    Su Tang suffocated, you know, lock demon tower lock demon tower, ordinary people simply can''t get in, have to occupy a little evil blood to be recognized by lock demon tower. For example, Xiao Xie, although he has always appeared as a human, his mother is a shark, one of the most beautiful species in Jiuzhou. Therefore, although he is a man, he can be breathtaking.


    "Do you think I can get in?"


    System, "you can give up."


    Su Tang


    This is the system forcing her to be a villain! How wild the road is!


    So she decided to go outside the city to find a more evil upper, waiting for the opportunity to rob the evil body.


    The Jiuzhou world is made up of nine continents. The nine continents are distinguished by the upper, middle and lower. The higher the spiritual value of the mainland, the lower it is. It is the place where ordinary people live.


    Today, there are three upper continents, three middle continents and three lower continents in the nine continents. Sutang is located in Fengzhou, one of the three upper continents.


    In Shangzhou, there was no shortage of evil spirits. They occupied the mountains as the king, plundered families and houses, and devoured other evil spirits. This was a common thing. Therefore, Su Tang had no psychological burden to take them away.


    It''s just


    Su Tang managed to find a pleasant snake demon on a mountain. Because she was eating, the spirit of the snake demon was a little relaxed, so she took this opportunity to take her body. But she didn''t expect that the snake demon was eating mice!


    A rat demon!


    Oh


    The rat demon''s cultivation is weak, so in order to avoid being swallowed by others, he deliberately made himself stinky and dirty. He thought he could escape a disaster, but the snake demon didn''t choose.


    Su Tang spits out the rat demon. As a result, the snake demon has swallowed half of it. The upper part of the rat demon''s body has digested a lot, and its five internal organs are exposed. Besides, she is so scared that she can''t stop urinating because she''s about to die. The excrement and urine almost enter the snake demon''s mouth.


    They are all intelligent creatures. Why is the snake demon so careless!


    Su Tang was disgusted and vomited. In the end, all the bile came out.


    She collapsed on the ground in her life. It was not until it was getting late that she remembered that her body had not been hidden well. She first found a cave, then sealed her body with a secret art, and then spread the array around to make sure that no one would find her. Then she left.


    The snake demon has inner elixir in her body. Although her cultivation is not high, it is better than her exhausted body. She walked all the way and finally spent a few days near the lock demon tower.


    To seal the evil into the lock demon tower, you need to open the lock demon tower''s own array. Fortunately, Su Tang knows that after all, she can seal Xiao drink in once she is born and twice she is mature. It''s not difficult to send herself in.


    Lock demon tower to recognize the blood, in the discovery of the demon nature of the snake demon, immediately sucked it in.


    Su Tang always thought that the 18th floor of the lock demon tower was like the darkness of nothingness, boundless, or perhaps the prison like environment. She turned on and off all the demons until she entered, and then she found that she was too tender.


    If she had not known from the beginning that this place was the lock demon tower, she would have thought that she had strayed into some small world.


    The first floor of the lock demon tower is similar to the misty forest, with a vast expanse of white and blurred vision.


    Sue sugar tried to explore for a while, and then found that there seems to be no life here, quietly, very strange.


    So she asked the system, "dog, what''s going on here?"


    The system says, "the demons on the first, second and third floors of the lock demon tower have been swallowed up. If you want to find Xiao Jiu, you have to go up to the fourth floor."


    Su Tang chokes. She''s a man. She''s fast enough.The first floor is a misty forest, and the second floor is a place like a small village. The more you go up, the more realistic the environment is. For example, on the fourth floor, she can see a specific small town, and the streets. There are many human like people, hawkers and shopping people on the streets.


    Su Tang was in the middle of it and thought it was very interesting. The next second, she was held down.


    Those people, like the guards in the city, pressed her into a rather rich house under the condition of her muddled face.


    "What do you want?"


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    Su Tang resisted while observing the surrounding environment.


    It looks almost the same as reality. She can see everything here and feel it. She just doesn''t know if some things, such as food, can really fill her stomach.


    The system said that the man could only be found after the fourth floor, so as soon as she was treated so rudely, she guessed that it should be the masterpiece of the man.


    However, when she heard the man speak, she was silly.


    In fact, Su Tang didn''t even see his face, but across the door, he heard Xiao Xie say lazily: "snake demon, just in time, I have collected 48 snake demon hearts, only one is missing, so I can make them into 7749 and refine them together."


    Su Tang''s eyes were wide open at that time, and she died before she got out of the battle. She didn''t have a direct confrontation with the man. She finally won the snake demon, and her heart was dug out.


    She was stupid, and then, she died, the kind of death that was rifled.


    Before and after, not for an hour. She still remembers the feeling that her heart was poached. Although this body is not hers, it can be attached to the snake demon, and many senses still exist.


    For example, the feeling of skin being scratched, the pain of heart being pulled out, and finally, a lot of cold sweat spilled over the forehead.


    Although the snake demon is a demon, she has no heart, and it''s not far from her death. On the fourth floor, she doesn''t even know Xiao Jiu''s name. Then, she is cool.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    The snake demon''s body is cold. Su Tang, the human soul, has no place to hide. He is recognized by the lock demon tower and is finally thrown out.


    Su Tangqi''s teeth are itching, but what can I do? My male master can only find another demon to take over.


    Who is the strong soul? She has experienced so many worlds, and her soul is no longer comparable to those ordinary demons. So soon, she found herself a fox demon''s body.


    The fox demon has three tails, and it depends on the essence of all kinds of people. Now, four tails are ready. At the critical moment, she has been thrust into her body. Since then, her body is her.


    Xiao drink is a playful person. After su Tang came to the demon lock tower again, she knew that Xiao drink on the fourth floor was now called young master Heng.


    All the evil spirits in the fourth floor called him young master, and no one dared to disobey him. He was a local emperor in the fourth floor, doing all kinds of crazy things.


    It is said that he caught all the snake demons in the fourth floor last time, because he didn''t get the number he wanted, and he went to the fifth floor to catch many snake demons. A few days ago, I finally gathered together the hearts of 77 and 49 snake demons. After refining He took it to drink.


    Wine making is Su Tang''s strong point, but she is not sure how much memory this young master Heng has about her, so this time, she dare not act rashly.


    According to the system, it can be divided into seven different male masters, each of which has a memory. This memory can be more or less, but no one knows the extent of it except the master himself.


    Not surprisingly, young master Heng, who made wine with snakes, failed to make wine at last.


    After the failure, young master Heng was furious and finally involved many people.


    Su Tang did not expect that she had just changed a new body and witnessed a Shura.


    What is master Heng''s name? No one knows the fourth floor demon. He was born and occupied the most luxurious house on the fourth floor. During this period, it can be said that the demons blocked and killed the demons, but no matter how ferocious they were, they were all those demons that hindered him. Only this time, when he opened the killing ring, as long as he could see, he could see death everywhere.


    This young master Heng is similar to Xiao He that Su Tang has seen, about the same as Xiao He is young, he is young. When he was a teenager, he was a little immature, but he was hot tempered enough to start a fight.


    Sue sugar shrinks in the corner, which still dare to head up, didn''t see the head up dead?


    Can it be useful to shrink in the corner? When he finished slaughtering all the demons on the fourth floor of the lock demon tower, his sword was aimed at Su Tang.


    Su Tang rigid body, do not dare to move, afraid of a careless, head landing.


    "Ah, there''s a little fox hiding here."


    As a teenager, Xiao Xie was full of spirit when he laughed, and his eyes were bright. Unfortunately, no matter how good his skin was, it couldn''t cover up his twisted morbid state.


    "It''s a good skin, but I don''t know how the wine tastes."


    How come Endless wine making?


    Young man, do you have any obsession with making wine?


    Su Tang''s mouth twitched, but soon she found that the handsome young man was not talking to her. He was more like talking to himself. Now, his words are over, and her death is over.


    No matter how many times she has experienced such things as death, she will never get used to it. When Su Tang sees him raise his sword, her pupils shrink, and her desire for survival makes her brain run fast.


    It doesn''t matter!


    She thought that if she couldn''t break through, no matter how many demons she gave up, the final result would be death.


    "Do you want to know how to make wine?"


    Her words succeeded in stopping the sword at the edge of her neck.


    Just a little bit short, the teenager could cut her throat, dry her blood, or cut her head with one point of force.


    Su Tang pretended to be calm, but in fact her heart was almost beating out. She said: "it''s useless to refine the heart of snake demon. The most important thing to make wine is not to take something to make it, but the wine itself. If the wine is not mellow enough, it will not succeed even in good things."


    The young man narrowed his beautiful eyes. In the sun, his eyes are black, but when he is excited, there will be a glimmer of streamer in his eyes, which is too fast to catch.


    Su Tang didn''t want to catch her either. She just kept on saying, "can I ask, how many times has master Heng failed?"


    Young hook with a smile, but on the whole, not sunshine, but extremely evil. But this guy looks good, so no matter what expression he shows, it''s very pleasing.


    Su Tang knows how Xiao''s admirers come from. It''s the facial features that beat Sanguan.


    Tut, it''s all Yangou.


    Young master Heng is in a good mood now that he has changed his previous violence.


    "Forget it."


    He really forgot that he is keen on wine making, which is known by the whole four levels. But if you want to ask him why he is so keen on wine making, even he can''t answer this question.


    He knew that he was missing a memory, a very important memory, but he couldn''t remember it. But the only thing he could capture was that the missing memory was related to wine.It seems that he has been looking for someone, found, bubble up, drink wine.


    Therefore, the focus of his liquor making is never on the liquor itself, but on the things used for liquor making.


    If Su Tang knew what he thought, she would turn around and leave. But now, she is still talking nonsense with him, but he thinks she is very reasonable.


    "So, my wine is bad?"


    Su Tang decided to give it a go, and nodded, "yes, what makes wine is important, and the quality of wine is also important. If you believe me, I''ll make you a jar of wine."


    The young man looked at her, did not hesitate, on the spot should be under.


    Don''t look here is the lock demon tower. In fact, there is a large space inside. It seems to be connected with a small world, and there are all kinds of things.


    Soon, sugar will be ready to make wine materials.


    "If you want a unique wine, you have to pay a price." She said, and asked: "young master, have you ever heard of the legend of sacrificing swords?"


    It''s normal to sacrifice swords. Different people sacrifice swords in different ways. Ruthless, with the flesh and blood of their close relatives, of course, there are also chicken, duck, fish and meat sacrifice, which only depends on the individual.


    "Of course, I''ve heard of it, so do you want to sacrifice wine?" The boy said, his eyes brightened.


    Su Tang nodded, "this wine is for the young master, so in order to be sincere, the young master needs to pay a little."


    "For example?"


    "Your soul."


    As soon as the word "soul" comes out, Su Tang''s heart is uneasy. Fortunately, the boy doesn''t get angry. He just tilts his head and looks at her.


    Big eyes, full of big doubts.


    Su Tang swallowed her saliva and tried to reply with a blank face, "ordinary people''s souls are composed of seven spirits and six spirits. If the young master is willing to give up one of them, believe me, the most delicious wine in the world will be born in the hands of the young master."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    No one can believe Su Tang''s deception. In the end, she really succeeded.


    The system has said that the most important point of the return of men is the combination of souls. But now, the six spirits and seven spirits are individuals. They don''t recognize each other''s existence and feel that they are the masters.


    The best way to integrate is to let them give up.


    For example, young master Heng never knew that there was only one soul left in his body.


    Now, as he gives up on himself, Su Tang finally gets rid of him.


    She didn''t expect to succeed. This guy''s front foot is still slaughtering the city, and his back foot is killing his relatives. He even confessed himself. Originally, she had planned everything. Anyway, as long as her soul is immortal, she can go out at any time and find some demons to take over her body. It''s just a little troublesome. So she made a dangerous move, but she didn''t want to. So she succeeded!


    Sure enough, teenagers are good at cheating.


    Su Tang took the brewed wine and looked at the young master Heng who was gradually transparent. He was in a good mood.


    "Don''t worry, young master Heng. You will soon be able to drink the wine that belongs to you in the world."


    Young master Heng was obsessed with the wine she was brewing. He knew it was almost there, but in this way, he was already crazy about it. Therefore, he finally willingly sacrificed his soul.


    The fourth floor of the demon lock tower is broken. Su Tang holds Xiao''s soul in his hand. Without hesitation, she throws him directly into the wine.


    If you like wine, soak it slowly.


    In the past, I used to clamor to make wine with her, but I made it myself first.


    Young people, they just talk too much.


    So easy to win a soul, Su sugar the whole person gone with the wind. Then, she followed the system prompts, took the wine, and walked toward the fifth floor.


    Different from a small town on the fourth floor, the fifth floor is a desert and a small desert town. The view is much wider than that on the fourth floor. At a glance, it seems that there is no end to it.


    Every floor of the lock demon tower will change the climate according to the scene. The desert is hot. When the sun shines down, Su Tang''s mouth is almost dry.


    Three tail fox demon is too weak. If you go up, the evil spirit will be suppressed.


    Because of the harsh environment in the desert, Su Tang was reluctant to use evil spirit and had to walk. She didn''t know how long she had been walking. The sun was setting on her head. Finally, the temperature was not so high, but she couldn''t even see a ghost around.


    That''s not right. There are so many monsters on the fourth floor. It doesn''t make sense that there are none on the fifth floor?


    "Dog, it''s strange here." She squinted and carefully observed the surrounding terrain.


    On the surface, every place in the desert is almost the same, but if you look closely, you can still see some clues. Here, for example, Su Tang scraped and pulled with her feet. Finally, half of her bones came out of the yellow sand.


    The system said, "the temperature is very high during the day, so all the demons here are hiding."


    Su Tang knew for a moment, "so only in the evening did they come out?"


    System, "yes."


    Sue sugar''s eyes lit up when she said that.


    Her body is too weak. She has to find a way to swallow some. Although this technique is a little rough, how many demons in the lock demon tower are just good people?


    The law of the world is the law of the jungle.


    She learned that these demons would appear in the evening, so she would not go. Anyway, when the sun goes down, these demons would come out.


    She treats them as food, but they also treat her as food.


    She walked so long, she didn''t believe it. There was no demon peeping behind her.


    The sun soon set, in the dark that moment, the original hot temperature seems to suddenly inject air-conditioning, frozen sugar a shiver, back is a little chilly.


    She could not bear to use the evil spirit, so she carried the air conditioner.


    As soon as it gets dark, the demons behind her are ready to move, while Su Tang, with her lips raised, quietly waits for her food to come.


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Oh, here comes another group."


    Su Tang''s smile deepened. Her body is now a fox of three. The fox is a well-known beauty, so her smile is somewhat demonic.


    This is not, there is a demon took a fancy to her face.


    "Oh, my little face is so cute. Let my brother hurt you first and then eat you."


    It was a scorpion, dark and almost integrated with the night. If it wasn''t for his mouth, it would be really hard to see someone there.


    However, he just finished, and soon someone refuted.


    "Dead scorpion, that''s what I like! Her skin is so beautiful, I''ll peel it off. "


    Su Tang can vaguely see that it is a female demon, if it really should be the words, love beauty heart, human demon has it.


    The desert is so dry, no matter how beautiful the demon can''t stand the wind and sun.


    So, for them, Su Tang, the new demon, is a sweet cake. Everyone wants to take a bite.Seeing that so many demons came to fight, Su Tang simply found a place to sit down, and then said with a smile: "you fight slowly, who wins, I belong to who."


    The demons looked at her like a fool. The fox''s brain is sick. Once the demons win, it''s time for her to die.


    Of course, the whole five layers are not all brainless demons. Seeing that she is so calm, I feel like I''m going to retreat.


    After all, those who can enter the demon lock tower are all vicious people. If she is really stupid, she will be killed outside. So, the little fox can''t figure out what else to do.


    Those who have a little brain don''t want to be a leader, but they don''t want to leave. It''s a bit cheap to find something in this ghost place.


    One side of the scorpion, centipede and other monsters hit hot, Su Tang so quietly watching them, even want to sleep.


    Time passed slowly, and I don''t know how long it took. The smell of blood in the air grew stronger and stronger. Su Tang opened her eyes and said, "is it over?"


    It''s not that after the fight, the demon who lost all his head and blood. If it goes on, his life will be gone.


    Although the fox demon is good, he doesn''t have his own life, so he quickly pleads for mercy and admits defeat.


    As soon as he left, the demon who had been clamoring to strip the sugar skin began to laugh.


    "Don''t be afraid, little fox. I''m very gentle. When you peel, you can bear it and it will soon pass."


    Su Tang just sat on the ground with her head up and a smile on her face. "Ah, it''s a rattlesnake. Its skin is so beautiful. If you take it off, you can change a lot of things."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the rattlesnake became angry. "Little fox, be wise and suffer less. Otherwise, I will pick your fox gall together!"


    Su Tang covered her heart and pretended to be weak. "I''m afraid."


    As a result, she started all of a sudden.


    Su Tang dares to be crazy. Naturally, he has the capital to be crazy. No, the rattlesnake soon doesn''t move, just like he is dead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    At least she is a winemaker who can be charmed by Xiao. If Su Tang thinks about it, her wine can easily intoxicate a cow, not to mention the little rattlesnake.


    There are a lot of wine in her storage ring. For the convenience of carrying, she makes wine beads. Each pearl has different power. Some can make you drunk in an instant, some can make you dizzy, and even make you feel confused. No matter how noble you are, there is only one pearl.


    In a word, young master Heng would be grateful for these wine beads. If he hadn''t promised her to make wine, he would have made these wine beads in the process of making wine. Otherwise, with her poor family, she would not have been able to produce any wine beads.


    Wine beads are neither poison nor weapon. The entrance can melt away. The demons who are watching don''t know how she solved this rattlesnake whose cultivation is higher than her. They only know that little fox is hiding deeply. For a moment, many demons are afraid of her.


    After su Tang got drunk with the rattlesnake, she took out the dagger collected from the fourth floor, and then gouged her stomach, first the heart, then the snake gall, and finally Neidan


    She took out these things one by one in an orderly manner, arranged them, absorbed them by herself, and used them as energy supplement. Those that could not be absorbed, such as snake gall, were good things. The best companion for brewing wine, as a winemaker, she could not spoil this treasure.


    Generally speaking, if you can eat it raw, you can eat it raw. Who is like her.


    Su Tang can''t finish eating such a big rattlesnake, and now she''s a three Tailed Fox. She can''t die without eating. So after taking the snake demon''s internal organs, she abandoned her.


    Her extravagant technique has made many demons marvel.


    What family background is it? How can it be so extravagant.


    "Little fox, the snake demon You don''t want it? "


    When the demons saw that she was going to leave, they summoned up their courage and asked in a low voice.


    Su Tang nodded, very generous way: "send you."


    She just takes something useful. She''s a newcomer. She leaves some meat for these aborigines to eat. She''s against her everywhere.


    Sure enough, her generosity immediately attracted the favor of many demon families.


    Most of the demons are stingy. They don''t eat their own food, and rarely leave it to others. Similarly, the demons also think that eating the food given by others is a kind of performance without backbone and ability. But now the environment of the demon tower is bad, and some of them are good.


    Not all the places on the fifth floor are deserts. According to the system, there are still small towns here.


    It''s very cold at night. Su Tang has a snake pill. Now he can fly with the Royal sword. He doesn''t feel bad with some evil spirit.


    However, as soon as she took out her sword, she didn''t go up yet. There was an unexpected guest on the sword.


    The visitor is dressed in red. It''s hard to distinguish between male and female. When he smiles, he can take away all the souls.


    However, even if this guy is not beautiful, he can still take away people''s souls.


    This is not, as soon as he appeared, there were a lot of busy demons scattered in a crowd, even the rattlesnake that countless people were hot eyed.


    This reaction is obviously scared by him.


    Su Tang looks at him with vigilance. If he guesses correctly, this guy should be the male leader Xiao Jiu. He just doesn''t know his name in this layer.


    "Who are you?"


    Xiao drink didn''t answer, just smiling at her fingers on the storage ring, "where do you have wine?"


    The demon didn''t notice it, but Xiao could smell the intoxicating fragrance of wine in the air.


    It was so mellow that he almost forgot when he had a good wine last time.


    Storage ring is Su Tang''s card of caution. If it''s going to be taken away, how can she be so domineering again? Therefore, as soon as Xiao Chuo speaks, Su Tang holds the storage ring in her palm.


    She was so afraid of being robbed of her baby by him that she made Xiao drink sneer.


    Originally, he was only interested in wine beads, but now, he wants to rob the store to play with it.


    Su Tang''s head moved quickly. As soon as he saw his smiling face, he was afraid that the ghost animal would kill him, so he immediately took out the wine beads, including a jar of top-grade wine soaked with Xiao''s soul.


    "I, I can give you the wine, you let me go."


    She looks like those boring little demons.


    Xiao Jiu watched her take out the wine one by one, and half of it came out. The little fox dared to run. Even if he ran, he dared to deal with him with wine beads.


    Oh


    He chuckled and quickly grabbed her tail.


    The wine in his mouth is really delicious, but the little fox is lying at his feet, crying out of breath.


    "Brother, brother, do me a favor. You can be as small as you are old and as small as you are young. It''s the hope of the whole village that you have to take care of the crying babies when you go back."


    It was the first time that someone held his leg and cried for mercy.Because of his aura, no one dares to say such nonsense.


    But what''s the matter with this little fox?


    Xiao drink slightly drooping eyes, see her tears and snot almost wipe to his body, immediately frown, can not wait for him to kick the fox, she pour good, direct ah, fell to one side.


    Although the fox''s appearance is beautiful, there is a trace of vulgarity in the beauty. At first glance, it looks good. If you see too much, it has no connotation.


    It was the first time that Xiao saw a person so seriously, but he took a serious look at him and took his eyes back.


    In fact, Su Tang''s acting is very artificial. When she falls to the side, it''s like touching porcelain.


    But it doesn''t matter if she touches porcelain. Who makes the person she touches interested.


    Xiao Jiu held his chest in his hands and watched her perform quietly. To be honest, it was boring to lock the demon tower, otherwise he would not have watched her for so long.


    "Go on."


    Su Tang Leng next, look up to him blankly, "continue what?"


    Xiao Jiu stares at her fox eyes. Her narrow eyes are slightly upturned, and her eyes are very charming. At this moment, the little fox''s silly appearance shows a bit of honesty.


    Of course, it''s all fake.


    Xiao drink squinted and looked at her with a smile, "continue your performance. If you don''t perform well, I''ll dig your eyes."


    This little fox can see all over his body even with these eyes. Therefore, he said that digging her eyes was almost a compliment to her.


    Su Tang saw a lot of wind and waves, and soon adjusted her posture, "ah, so, what kind of performance does this beauty like?"


    "Pure, charming and lovely, I can play whatever you like."


    The little fox bent his eyes and laughed cunningly.


    However, for some reason, Xiao had a feeling of being teased, especially the long and quiet voice of "beauty.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    "Beauty?" Xiao drank and licked his back alveolar, and he laughed horribly.


    But Su Tang is not afraid. Not only is she not afraid, but she also performs an online show about "flower maniac".


    "If a beauty dies under the flower, it''s romantic to be a ghost." Su Tang had tears on her face that had not been dried before. I felt pity for her. But she said that she was frivolous and wanton. "Like beauty, you can make money by holding her." Then he licked his mouth.


    System:???


    System:!! Whelp, are you swollen! If you are taken away, blink


    Gee, the system is stunned. What kind of operation is this? Flirting with the black man? It''s crazy to do the task!


    Su Tang said with a smile, "you don''t understand. The so-called" seeking wealth in danger. ". Anyway, if you die, you can come in again. However, I have figured out that you can''t aggrieve yourself on this day. Naturally, how can you be happy? "


    System: "so that''s why you let yourself go?"


    Su Tang was indifferent and said, "he doesn''t know me anyway. You see, out of the lock demon tower, everyone is a stranger. Even if I offend him, at most, I will be killed by him. It''s just a body. I''ll go out and find a body. "


    "Well, what do you think of me finding a male next time?"


    "Such a beautiful woman Hey, hey, hey... "


    System:???


    Such a beautiful beauty, that is not the root of you can be obscene!


    However, will Sutang listen to it? If you can listen, you won''t be able to brush again from the beginning.


    The system can only let her ask for more happiness silently. As for it, it doesn''t matter. What else can it do? Of course, it''s watching!


    Come on, it''s a bit more obscene. It depends on what new death posture she can unlock.


    When Su Tang was wearing a vest, it was really true. It was a big deal for her to change her name. Therefore, when she was drinking with Xiao, it was called recklessness.


    Xiao drink own memory, did not encounter so arrogant, then the corner of the mouth smile is deeper.


    "Come on, what posture do you like?"


    Sue sugar was shocked, even the three tails behind her all stood up, which was exciting.


    She said: "ah, it''s not very good. In broad daylight, it''s not right. In public, it''s not right. It''s in the wilderness. Let''s play so wild?" Her mouth pinched, but her body was very honest. She put on several postures one after another, and even her clothes were slightly pulled down by her.


    The fragrant shoulder is half dew, very charming.


    Xiao drinks the vision to sweep that snow white, smile all over the eyes is gentleness, "I am to ask you, want what posture to die."


    System " Ha ha ha ha


    It''s time to let her wave!


    Su Tang was so angry that he roared at the system, "just watch the play, what are you laughing at? Be careful, I''ll take off all my clothes and show you the mosaic


    The system said: "people can still send barrage when they watch a video. Why can''t I? And He took a deep breath and said wrongly, "although it''s in the wilderness, if there are other demon clans behind your back, won''t you be seen out?"


    Su Tang snorted and said: "it''s not my body anyway. Come on, let''s hurt each other."


    System:


    After bullying her dog, Su Tang called her happy. Then she looked excitedly at Xiao Jiu and said, "just I just said that. The beautiful woman dies under the flower, the ghost also romantic that kind of posture She said, twisting her body again.


    Xiao was sure this time that he was really molested. The other side is a little fox with three tails!


    He looked at the little fox who dared to wink at him and laughed angrily, "OK, if you can do that, I''ll play with you."


    They''re all demons. They do what they want.


    However, Xiao drink is not everyone can do what they want, such as the little fox in front of him, probably will die soon.


    Of course, Su Tang knows the end of her teasing, but she can''t help it. She can''t see any flaw in Xiao''s drinking. It''s too hard for her to make him die willingly.


    With a sigh, he said how could the previous four floors be so simple? It turned out that it was rare to be behind.


    Sure enough, it was her who was too young.


    Sao operation can''t go on, Su Tang admits his life.


    "All right, I''ll give up." She went to the ground and was about to start again. As a result, she waited and waited. She almost fell asleep with her eyes closed. Before she could see the other person''s hand, she opened her eyes.


    This one see not, this Xiao drink incredibly condescends to descend expensive of squat down body.


    At such a close distance, Su Tang jumped up.


    She is a typical thief with heart but no courage. She often sings loudly. If you really want her to do something, she can run faster than anyone else.


    In the current situation, it''s OK to chop her head, but don''t think about meat compensation. She doesn''t want to and disdains it.Xiao Chuo squatted down, but he wanted to see how the little boy could do something to make him happy with his gaudy skin and flesh.


    Yes, pleasure.


    From his own memory, he lived like this, as if he had no desire, but on the one hand, he didn''t want to die.


    Life is not happy, the fox happened to be sent to the door, then he reluctantly accept, the big deal, play boring and then kill.


    Su Tang looked at him with trembling eyes, "that, when you kill me, can you be more elegant?"


    Xiao drinks to lift lips, "for example?"


    Su Tang pointed to her face. "You see, although this face can''t compare with you, there are many monsters who want to rob my skin just now, so when you start, try not to be too fierce, just scratch it on your neck or chest." She said, and made a good gesture.


    Xiao was in a good mood. He said lazily, "if you die, do you still care about beauty?"


    Since they are all going to die, why can''t they choose a better posture?


    "You guys don''t know how to make trouble. Do you know how much energy I spent on fur like me? If it wasn''t for my fur, I would be thrown into the demon lock tower? " When Su Tang began to talk nonsense, his mouth was blaring and he said, "in our corner, people like me can run for the first village of fox."


    "So that''s what you mean by the hope of the whole village?"


    Su Tang didn''t expect that this guy had such a good memory. He also remembered what he said casually.


    "Yes, the whole village is the most beautiful. Of course, it''s the hope of the whole village."


    Xiao drink, "then you are quite powerful."


    When Su Tang heard his praise, she raised her chest with pride and said, "that''s the most beautiful thing in the village when she is alive. If she dies, she will die in the hands of a beautiful woman. In my life, it''s worth it."


    She looked at life and death so casually, which Xiao had never seen before.


    There are thousands of demons and ghosts in the lock demon tower, but none of them want to die here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Little fox looks down on life and death, but Xiao doesn''t believe it.


    All the demons in the demon tower want to go out alive. Why is she special?


    So, when she said those words, Xiao Jiu''s first reaction was that the little boy was making trouble again. Although he didn''t know her for a long time, he always felt that she was just like that.


    Love acting, and acting good, fake time can let you know that she is intentional, but she really began to perform, you can not find a flaw.


    Xiao drinks to squint, since she likes to act, that he lets her know, what is fake to do really.


    "If your neck is exposed, outsiders will see the blood stains on your neck, so you''d better poke your heart. Once your clothes are covered, you won''t know anything."


    Both the left and the right are dying. The big man gave her a choice, which can be said to be very human What a ghost!


    This mother is a devil!


    But what can sue sugar do, clean up and lie on the ground, "by the way, can I ask you one last question?"


    Xiao drink the corner of the mouth side still hang a shallow smile, also don''t dislike her wordy, "you ask."


    "Can you tell me your name?" She looked at him eagerly. "By the way, my name is Pipi. What''s your name?"


    Xiao thought for a moment, then grinned, "I don''t know."


    Although he didn''t want to die, he was quite ordinary about living. This is not, others lack memory, will be flustered, anxious, only he, two words, casually, even the name, he has never taken seriously.


    Therefore, the whole five level demon called him the king in blood.


    Blood, red, and he was dressed in red all day long. If he didn''t agree, he would be killed. His body was always stained with blood. Isn''t it blood?


    Xiao Jiu knew the name, but he didn''t want to say it. For the first time, he thought it was too tasteless. He said it and disgraced him.


    Su Tang wanted to make up with him. Next time I see him, I still know his name. But this master is so good that he doesn''t even bother to take a name.


    "Or shall I get you one?"


    Xiao Chueh said with a smile, "you are going to die, still thinking about my name?"


    Su Tang, "you don''t understand. It''s because I''m going to die. I don''t know who''s going to end it before I die. Such regrets will make me uneasy after I die."


    At this moment, Xiao took out all the swords. He took the sword in one hand and the handkerchief in the other. He wiped the sword gently and said slowly, "OK, then you can take a name. I''ll kill you after you take it."


    Su Tang was moved to tears. At that time, she got up from the ground, held his hand, and said excitedly, "you are a good man."


    Xiao, good man, drink


    Su Tang was very witty. She was afraid that he would cut off her hand if he didn''t agree with her. So she just shook it for a while and immediately let it go. Then she said with a resounding voice, "do you know, there was a name in our village that was the most popular in those years. It''s said that only village flower could be worthy of that name..."


    The little fox was talking about it again. Xiao drank his sword hand and made a little effort, "say the point."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to talk about the point. The main thing is that the name is only understood by us foxes." Su Tang wanted to continue. Seeing that he raised his sword with a smile, he immediately said, "it''s spring night!"


    At the beginning, Xiao did not hear clearly, thinking that she was saying another word, "Chunxiao?"


    "No, it''s Spring Festival! We foxes are famous for many beauties. There are all kinds of them, and one of them will satisfy you. " As soon as Sutang talked about foxes, the chatterbox mode started again. "Do you know what people say about the beautiful little girls there? Say they''re foxes! But we foxes don''t recognize the foxes they call themselves. No matter how good the foxes are, they can be more beautiful than us? "


    Xiao knew that he was different from other people, but like little fox, he couldn''t help asking, "don''t people in your village dislike you?"


    Su Tang stepped back in shock. "Don''t you think I''m bored?" She seems to be hurt to self-esteem in general, good-looking eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, "they even think I talk less."


    As soon as Xiao drinks, he doesn''t know why he has to put up with her endless talk. At this moment, he has already killed all the demons that he brings with him.


    But he couldn''t help teasing the little boy in front of him.


    "Aren''t you Chunhua? Why don''t you call it that name?"


    Su Tang curled her lips. "It''s not because my parents took the name. I want to change it. It''s really unfilial. But I also tell you that in the fox clan, the name of Chunxiao symbolizes a kind of ability. If my parents hadn''t stopped me at the beginning, such a good name would not have got you. "


    "But I think about it. I''m dying. Before I die, I want to be a master for myself. So, I decided! " Su Tang blinked her eyes and said with a serious expression: "your name is Chunxiao, and I''ll call you a moment. "


    Xiao Jiu was angry and smiling at that time. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    Su Tang saw him smile and said, "don''t you like it? I''ll change it. It''s called Qianjin. I tell you, it can''t be changed any more. I, village flower, also want face. "The moment of spring and night is worth thousands of gold. Xiao Jiu is also impressed by such a famous poem.


    So, he knows very well that this little boy is just taking advantage of him.


    "Well, my name is Chunxiao, and your name is Yike..."


    Su tangao interrupted, "my name is Qian Jin!" She said, but also read a broken, "a thousand gold or something, a listen to very valuable ah."


    Xiao Jiu didn''t fight with her, but followed her words, nodded with a smile and said, "yes, Qianjin, is xiaoqianjin ready now?"


    Sue sugar immediately lay down, without any fear of death in her eyes, "well, ready."


    Xiao Jiu didn''t believe that she really wanted to die, so he just pretended at the beginning. He was holding a sword, deliberately moving back and forth in her chest, as if looking for the best position.


    He was waiting for her to interrupt himself, but who would have thought that while he was doing it, Su Tang was also doing it.


    Su Tang is afraid of his temporary repentance, and then a brutal killing. She can hear the system say, how ferocious the Lord should be when he kills people, otherwise, what''s the name of blood clothes? It''s just cruel!


    So she saw that the position of the sword was almost there, so she ran into it by herself.


    At the moment when the blood gushed out, Xiao Xie''s head was blank. This was not his first time to kill, nor was it his first time to kill by mistake, but this time, he was shocked.


    This little fox is Really want to die?


    It''s impossible!


    See Su Tang again, pour in the pool of blood, the smile on the face is quiet and beautiful.


    In fact, she was already in pain and wanted to roll all over the floor, "Oh, grass, dog, it hurts so much, I''m going to die of it!"


    System:


    This operation, it''s a service.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    The moment Sue sugar returned to her body, the whole person jumped up.


    Before that feeling, too painful, Xiao drink that sword is almost a thousand years of ice, stabbed into the body that moment, she felt her soul was frozen, this, back to her body, she can''t help shivering.


    It''s cold. It''s biting cold. It''s too hard.


    Fortunately, she didn''t get nothing at all. For example, when she deliberately sent herself to the sword, she saw Xiao''s expression of surprise.


    It seems that I can''t believe it, and it seems that blank.


    Su Tang hooked her lips. She was in a very good mood. She was very systematic and puzzled.


    "Whelp, why commit suicide?"


    Su Tang said, "I''m playing hard to get. You see, I aroused his interest, but I let him watch me die with my own eyes, and I still died in his hands. How can I remember deeply. You say, a person who doesn''t even care about his name, what else does he care about? "


    Some of the system understand and some do not understand, "but, the time you meet is so short, even if he has an impression on you, maybe he will forget it after a few days?"


    Su Tang said that this is not a matter.


    No, she soon went to find a fox demon, and this time, she chose a male.


    At the moment of Su Tang''s success, everyone was excited.


    "I, Hu Hansan, have come back again!"


    It''s the system, shocked to aphasia. No, it thought she was joking about finding a male last time! What the hell are you doing?


    Su Tang had the experience of being a man before. After all, she had exchanged her body with the man, so she had no problem mastering the fox''s body this time.


    The last time she went to lock the demon tower, she didn''t have any preparation, so she almost folded in. This time, she made complete preparation, packed the storage ring full, and then ran in.


    The fifth floor has not changed. At a glance, it is surrounded by desert.


    Su Tang went in at night this time, so she met a lot of wandering demons.


    She took out the picture scroll that she had prepared before, and the person in the picture scroll was the three foxes she had played before. Then, when other demons looked at her, she began to play the affectionate spare wheel.


    "Have you ever seen this girl, please?"


    Many demons have seen the three foxes before Su Tang, so it''s hard to tell the truth when she asked, "I''ve seen them, but you''re late, and this girl has provoked the king of blood. Now, I''m afraid she''s going to be cold."


    Su Tang qualified to play a new demon, heard them speak, then asked blankly: "who is the king of blood clothes? Why did he hurt her? "


    "There has never been a reason why the king in blood killed people. If you want to die and run in front of him, I''m afraid you will come to the same end as your little friend. " The demon seems to be persuading, but the tone is full of schadenfreude.


    It''s too little fun to fight and kill all day long. One of the few pleasures is to see how others die.


    Sure enough, the new Fox''s face was livid. "Tell me, where is the king in blood?"


    She asked, the other demons immediately excited.


    Another one to die.


    "The king of blood clothes is not sure about his whereabouts, but it''s not difficult for the little brother to find him. If he turns around outside, he will meet him."


    Su Tang knew that all the demons were watching the play, and she didn''t mind. After asking some questions, she turned and left.


    Xiao Jiu''s whereabouts are uncertain, but if there is a new demon on the fifth floor, he must be the first to know. At this moment, he realized that it was a fox. Somehow, he began to search for the fox''s whereabouts.


    Compared with the three Tailed Fox he met last time, the fox was slightly more powerful, with four tails.


    The more tails a fox has, the higher its rank. The highest rank is Nine Tailed Fox. However, Nine Tailed Fox is rare. It has only appeared for hundreds of years, sometimes even thousands of years. Therefore, four Tailed Fox has a good position in Fox family.


    Of course, it''s not much better.


    Su Tang pretends to be so dusty that she thought she was going to wander around. Who would have thought that she would really answer those demons'' words and turn around to meet her.


    Xiao drink appeared quietly. Su Tang didn''t find it until she turned around. Then, she was startled.


    This four Tailed Fox looks pretty and clean. It doesn''t look fierce at all. On the contrary, it is lovely, like a cute little brother next door.


    However, when Xiao saw that she was a male, his face sank. "I heard you were looking for me?"


    Su Tang opened the scroll with a slap, and there was a small angry expression on her face, "what''s the matter with you?" Said, as if afraid he would not admit, but also roared: "the side of the demon and I said, she last see the demon is you!"


    Xiao drink coldly looked at her, a four Tailed Fox also dare to shout at him, is simply tired of living.


    "I killed it. What do you want?"Su Tangqi''s back again and again, the fundus of the eye is wet. She cried out a little bit of the beauty of pear blossom with tears. Unfortunately, Xiao Jiu was never a pity for jade.


    Especially now, he looks at this male fox is particularly unpleasant.


    "You killed my spring breeze! She is the treasure of our Fox family. If you kill her, you will be the enemy of the whole Fox family! " Su Tang roared. At last, she sacrificed a weapon on her hand. "I''ll kill you and avenge her!"


    Xiao drink seems to listen to what joke, hook lips a sneer, "spring breeze? Her name is Chun Feng? "


    Su Tang said, "yes, my family treasure is Chunfeng. She gave me a name, once! She said, "we were born to be the most beautiful couple in the world."


    Once upon a time


    Xiao Chueh chewed these four words, and then he laughed angrily.


    It''s really a little fox. I told him before that the spring night is worth thousands of gold. He is spring night, and she is thousands of gold.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Xie has a feeling of anger in his heart. This kind of anger is very strange, which he has never had before. Under all kinds of complicated emotions, he looks at Su Tang more.


    Su Tang''s acting skills are first-class. Now she plays a spoony little spare tire, which is lifelike.


    Originally, she thought that all the three foxes were dead. Su Tang made a little fuss. Although Xiao Jiu would be angry, they were both victims. They were all trapped by the little fox.


    The same is the end of the world reduced people, may also be able to develop some other brotherhood.


    And Xiao drink this person, in the past without desire, want to see one side of the three tail interest should not be so big,. Therefore, she would better arouse his sympathy as long as her acting skills are higher and her crying is a bit awkward.


    Of course, Su Tang has self-knowledge. It''s hard to arouse his sympathy. She has to find a way to stay with him.


    Sanwei is a female in the end. There are differences between men and women, but her body is different now. A male can do a lot of things with him.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was a planner. Just as she was going to let go of her hatred and have a friendly exchange with her partner, she suddenly spoke coolly.


    "Chunfeng, right? My name is Chunxiao."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    Su Tang almost took a picture of her thigh at that time. She exclaimed that she was predestined. Fortunately, she remembered that the two names were all her nonsense.


    Acting is something she can pick up easily. This is not, after Xiao drinks to finish saying, she then amazes of stare big eyes, full of eyes inconceivable.


    "You What''s your name? "


    Xiao drink''s eyes have no temperature, looking at her is like looking at a dead person, "your once, say with me, her name is Qian Jin. You have a time of spring breeze, and she and I are worth a lot of money. "


    Su Tang retreated, her white face turned pale, "no, it''s impossible. You lied to me!"


    Xiao Chueh chuckled, "you are also worthy of my deception?" With that, he scanned her from top to bottom.


    The fox people are beautiful, so there are few big and powerful men. Su Tang''s puppet body is four male foxes, but he is beautiful and white. One stop in the crowd can make people feel protective.


    It''s just, it''s too weak.


    Compared with Xiao, although he is also beautiful, his beauty is sharp, which is like Su Tang''s puppet body, just like a beautiful young man.


    It''s hard for Su Tang to experience the feeling of a real man. He is addicted to it. Seeing him looking at himself with that kind of eyes, his eyes suddenly became round. "What do you mean? What do you mean I''m not worth cheating? In my fox family, I am a grass in the village! Do you know what a grass in the village is? In our fox clan, I am the young man that many little sisters dream of... "


    Her appearance made Xiao feel a little confused.


    I feel that the stupid fox is still around me.


    To be honest, he still doesn''t believe it. She just died.


    He narrowed his eyes and suddenly believed that the two foxes knew each other and spoke in the same way?


    Oh, then he will destroy the village.


    "I don''t understand, but just pull up the grass." With that, he made a decision and didn''t even pull out the sword.


    It''s very disrespectful.


    Su Tang is angry, very angry. She hides and growls angrily, but she cries when she growls.


    Crying pear flower with tears, very poor.


    "You must be deceiving. How could my time be someone else''s money? She promised me that she would go back to the village to marry me after finishing the ticket. I''ve been waiting for a whole month, but I haven''t seen her come back."


    Xiao Jiu had seen others cry, but he had never seen anyone like him.


    It''s just, it''s not manly. It''s a girl.


    However, this dead mother gun''s evasion skill is good. He attacked twice in a row, but he didn''t touch her clothes.


    Sue sugar said, crying to burp, this hit, still can''t stop.


    After belching, she simply sat down on the ground, raised her hand to Xiao and said, "stop, no more belching. You make me cry for a while and then slowly."


    Xiao Jiu:?


    He has lived so long that he has never seen such a rude request.


    Sue sugar looked at him tearfully as she belched. "Did she really say that to you? Can you tell me what it was like at that time? "


    What kind of good man is Xiao Jiu? Will it be a replay of the scene with you? This is just a fable!


    He looked at her dead for a long time and repeated the conversation coldly.


    His voice is very cold, no sense of substitution, but it doesn''t matter, Sue sugar, she will knock!


    "Spring night? a short while? A thousand gold She looked desolate, said, actually burst out laughing, laughing laughingly, but crying again.


    She cried without image, but it can make people really feel her pain.


    "Once, ha ha ha ha A thousand gold... " Tears like broken lines, from the cheek slide, and finally fell into the desert, no figure.


    She cried, as if tired, no longer wailing, but the light in her eyes was dim.


    Xiao didn''t notice this at first, but when she apologized to herself, he was silent.


    "Sorry..." She said, "should I call you Chunxiao? I don''t know that she harassed you on her own initiative. She has always wronged you. I accept that she wants to fight or scold you. I just hope you can forgive my impudence. "


    Xiao''s face was expressionless, but his heart fluctuated.


    He felt that it was a little interesting to live every day. First of all, it was worth a lot of money, and he committed suicide. Then there was another spoony who apologized to him?


    This operation is quite magical.


    He looked down at the four Tailed Fox with its head down. "You''re not the first one to ask for my forgiveness."


    Su Tang''s body was stiff, and then she carefully raised her eyes. There were still water drops in her eyes. Under the moonlight, it seemed that she had plated a layer of silver on her little face.


    Yeah, it''s cute.


    Xiao drink even raised a kind of, if he abandons, these four foxes are in the fifth floor, afraid will be swallowed up, nothing left.


    He pursed his lips and felt that something was wrong with his mood recently. Why did he fall in love with the fox.First three tails, then four tails. If you kill her, will there be another five tails?


    With that in mind, he squinted, "I don''t like the number four."


    Sugar:?


    Xiao drink, "want me to forgive also can, cut off a tail by oneself."


    He felt that he was too generous to kill her.


    But for Sutang, it''s pretty ruthless.


    She is the one who is lovelorn! There''s no sympathy at all. I want her tail when I open my mouth!


    Su Tang is now in human shape. She is so frightened that her four tails explode. She hugs her four fluffy tails in horror. Her whole face is almost covered, and only her big black and white eyes are left.


    Then, Xiao Xie suddenly felt that his eyes were also good.


    He saw two foxes in all, or in other words, only two foxes in his eyes. So, do fox eyes look like this?


    "You don''t want to?"


    Su Tang''s hand with her tail tightened two points. I''m kidding. Who is willing to hurt himself! Isn''t that sick?!


    "If you have skin on your body, you can''t take it from your parents unless you are parents."


    "But what if I want to take it?"


    Su Tang was biting her teeth. Soon, her big black and white eyes were filled with tears again. It seemed that she had no choice but to drop them. I felt pity for her.


    "Well Then I''ll cry. "


    Xiao Jiu


    Su Tang said, "I thought that the end of my life was coming, but my son just refused all the little foxes in the village. Now if you cut me off, what should I take to get a wife? If I can''t marry a wife, I can''t give birth to a cute little fox. If I can''t give birth to a cute little fox, I will be extinct. How can I pass on my beautiful face? "


    Xiao drink forehead suddenly, suddenly very puzzled, why do you want to listen to his nonsense for so long.


    "It''s none of my business whether you marry or not!"


    Su Tang glared, "then why do you want my fox tail?"


    "Say, what do you mean?"


    Xiao Jiu


    Forget it. Let''s kill it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    Xiao Jiu thought that a small four Tailed Fox was not fit for him to use his sword to cut it down, but now he wanted to summon all his spirit weapons.


    He thought so, and finally did the same.


    Xiao has always had a high regard for ordinary utensils. Therefore, his spiritual utensils are exquisite.


    Now, Su Tang is surrounded by these spirit tools, and the whole person is afraid to move.


    No, what did she do? It''s worth so much anger! Isn''t it just a tail? Since you like hairy things, as early as I said, here you are!


    "Don''t get excited. You have something to say!"


    Xiao Xie looked at her without expression and thought, what can he and she have to say? As a result, the four Tailed Fox is also cruel and bumps into his sword.


    She also held a tail in her hand, which was broken by the collision.


    This familiar operation made Xiao drink''s mouth twitch.


    "You fox people are so sick?"


    Su Tang showed her teeth in pain and gave up face management. After hearing this, she said with tears in her eyes, "how do you know?"


    Xiao Jiu


    This kind of thing can be known with eyes.


    Although Su Tang is in pain, she can bear the pain of breaking her tail. However, her body is not her own, and her soul is not so harmonious, so the pain is discounted.


    However, this discount is also very painful. Thanks to her more tasks, she has endured all kinds of strange injuries.


    "I also think fox people are sick. They even say I''m sick. How can I be sick? I look so good... " "I''m not four tailed anymore. I''m not good-looking any more. No cute little fox likes me any more."


    Xiao Jiu


    Yes, the gun is really sick.


    However, when she cried, Xiao Jiu remembered what she had been talking about before. Her body was full of skin, and she was influenced by her parents.


    "Shouldn''t I be unable to explain to my parents? After all, you said, "you''re the one who''s skin deep, you''re the one who''s parents."


    As Su Tang shed tears, she was wronged and said, "we are both reduced to the end of the world. We can be brothers of different parents. What do we care about. Here, tail, take it


    The tail was stained with blood, not as white as before, but unexpectedly, Xiao took it.


    Su Tang took a few deep breaths. Holding the pain, she stood up tremblingly. "You see, you took my tail. It''s my brother. Now, brother is sick, you can''t abandon him. "


    People in the world are afraid of Xiao Jiu. Even if they really adore him, they don''t dare to tell him so openly.


    They were all afraid of the sword in his hand, and even more afraid of his ruthlessness. In their eyes, people like Xiao Jiu could only watch from a distance and get close to him. They were doomed.


    Like four tails, a few tails are light.


    After cutting her tail, Su Tang''s face was pale and shaky at the moment, but she was afraid of being rejected by Xiao, so she straightened up, "brother," do you have any medicine? "


    Xiao said, "No."


    He didn''t get hurt when he drank. Medicine is a burden to him.


    However, he looked at the bleeding wound of the dead mother''s gun and said, "I''ll take you to get the medicine."


    Sue sugar, listen, her eyes are bright.


    The broken tail is worth it. Listen, he''s willing to take him.


    The two men suddenly became good brothers. They were shocked to see the system.


    "No, I seem to blink, and then I can''t understand? How on earth did you do it? "


    The feeling of the system is like a math class. The pen in my hand fell off. When I pick up the pen, I can''t understand the mouse''s problem any more.


    In order to relieve the pain behind her, Su Tang began to chat with her, "dog, do you think Xiao Jiu is an ordinary person? He is not a human being. He doesn''t know how to get along with others at all. He comes and goes alone. He seems to have no desire and no desire. But in fact, as long as he doesn''t want to die, there is always a reason for him to live. Perhaps, his subconscious is telling him to wait. "


    "I don''t know what to wait for. But can blind guess, we before that three fox touch porcelain before death, his face is not to show surprise. This shows that you can''t get close to him in the way of getting along with others. You are still too young, little brother


    The system listens to listen to then, be led by her slant, unexpectedly feel this words have his Niang of a few cent of truth.


    "So now, what are you going to do?"


    Su Tang, "take my tail, is my person, and then, of course, is to take him to feel the beauty of the world."


    The system says, "are you sure there''s beauty in the lock tower?"


    Su Tang tut a monk, a face of hate iron does not become steel, "said you are enough, you really on the dog, there is no condition, we create conditions ah!"


    On the fifth floor of the lock demon tower, you can see that all of them are deserts, but there is a small oasis. There are some simple entertainment venues in the oasis, where people abide by the rules and seldom make trouble.Su Tang with Xiao drink in the past, that moment, the air is solidified.


    All the demon''s faces were still frightened, looking at them both in disbelief.


    "What''s going on? The king in blood appears in X spring courtyard


    "It''s nothing. Do you see that someone can live and stay with the king of blood! I want to worship one or two! "


    "But you didn''t find that although the man could stay at the side of xueyijun, her tail was missing. No accident, she must have been cut off by xueyijun."


    "I just cut off a tail. At least I saved my life. What''s more, it''s the king in blood. As long as you stand by him, who dares to bully you in the future! The whole five floors can walk horizontally! "


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao drink is a legend in the fifth floor, and now, Su Tang decided to take him down the altar.


    The first step down from the altar is to let him know something very interesting.


    In addition to doing that, there are many other entertainments, such as playing the piano and listening to music.


    Su Tang is sure that this master has never been here before.


    "Brother, have you ever been here?"


    Xiao drinks to see her one eye, shake head, "never."


    Su Tang immediately showed such an expression. She patted him on the shoulder and said with an understanding smile, "it doesn''t matter. You can do what I do later, OK?"


    Xiao Jiu didn''t like this kind of place, but he thought, the four Tailed Fox, no, it''s wrong. Now she''s missing a tail, so she should be called the three Tailed Fox. These three foxes are so happy that they should have something to recommend.


    "Good."


    Su Tang was satisfied. She swaggered into the room. As a result, her step was too big, and the wound was involved. She took a cold breath in pain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Su Tang used to be in oasis. Because of the pain, she turned into a prototype directly. But now when she wants to visit x spring courtyard, the prototype doesn''t need to be. She comes out as a romantic little childe. For this reason, she also picks up a set of Xiao Xie''s clothes.


    No way. When she just cut her tail, she not only got dirty, but also got a big hole in it.


    Clothes can''t be worn any more, but she climbs very quickly. She doesn''t think Xiao is so murderous, so she just spies on his bottom line.


    For example, first he asked him to borrow clothes, and then he asked him to repay him by giving them away.


    It doesn''t mean he''s stupid because he doesn''t communicate with others. He can see that the gun is deliberately close to her, and he just wants to see what she wants to do.


    If it had been in the past, it would have been cut down by him. But this time, maybe he was idle and bored, and he had patience to play with her.


    The X spring courtyard of the lock demon tower is not like those in the world, there are all kinds of children. Here, we are all demons. We don''t play that kind of empty game. Naturally, we come here to do something. Besides, in the demons, it''s not as implicit as the Terrans. We go straight and have fun when we like it.


    Therefore, when Su Tang opened the gate of X spring courtyard, she was shocked by the crazy scene.


    I wipe, she saw something!


    She slammed the door back, then, as expressionless as possible, said, "I''m sorry, I seem to have opened the door in a wrong way."


    Xiao drinks to see her one eye, compare with Su sugar, he can''t have much patience, at that time one foot kicked up.


    There was a lot of noise. The couple close to the door raised their heads angrily at that time, "Damn, who is so violent that they almost scared me..." When they saw Xiao, everyone was frightened.


    Is the lock demon tower broken? Or do they have eye problems?


    In their lifetime, they saw Xiao drink wandering in such a land of tigers and wolves!


    At that time, just a few quick thinking, immediately left his companion, even the clothes are too late to wear, so flattering ran over.


    Xiao drink see, immediately brow lock.


    He suddenly found that he could not bear everything. For example, at this moment, he not only couldn''t bear it, but also wanted to destroy it.


    Su Tang stretched out her hand to cover her eyes, but when she looked closely, there was a gap between the forefinger and the middle finger sword, and she peeped blankly. On the other hand, she did not forget to say, "it''s worthy of being the demon tower that makes the demon clan scared. It''s so open!"


    "It''s really The world is changing day by day, the demon heart is not ancient


    Xiao drinks to endure the impulse of drawing a sword, the facial expression ground sees to her, "this is the joy that you say?"


    Su Tang just wanted to say no, she wanted to take him to listen to a little song, eat something delicious, and taste some wine, but who can think that you demon clan play so big, as soon as you come up to make sauce, it makes people feel embarrassed.


    "In fact, you have to think that It''s OK, too. "


    Fun, fun, who can say this is not fun?


    But it was strange for Xiao to ask, especially now that he didn''t know when to take out his sword.


    No, let''s have fun. What are you doing with your sword!


    But these words, without waiting for Su Tang to ask out, he had already bladed several demons running to flatter.


    Hand up sword fall, blood four splash, Su sugar white small face all was splashed by blood.


    She swallowed and suddenly felt that her broken tail was nothing!


    Look, now he doesn''t give others a chance to speak, so he just comes up and cuts.


    Several pairs of demons around stopped at the same time. They moved their eyes one after another. They wanted to be angry, but when they saw Xiao Xie, they all closed their mouths, even put on their clothes.


    In the end, this is not a wild place, or there are pimps. It''s not long before I saw a young lady walking slowly.


    Different from the ordinary guests, the procuress did not flatter, and did not step forward. Instead, she stopped at a distance and laughed to please, "this master, this is..." Madame voice with a trace of tremor, this is not, even the words are not agile, "this master, what do you need?"


    Xiao drink''s sword is still dripping blood, but he did not pay attention to the procuress, but moved his eyes to Su Tang.


    She brought it here, so the answer should be her.


    What fun to have in such an atmosphere!


    Su Tang touched her nose and was thinking of taking the person away from here because of her discomfort. But she just said a word and saw that the other person''s eyes were deep. Suddenly, she swallowed everything.


    What else can we do? Men are mainly for fun, so they have to sacrifice their lives to accompany them.


    So she took back what she wanted to say and said, "go and find a little demon who can play and rap."


    The procuress was embarrassed, "this..."


    Su Tang:???


    Procuress, "can''t find it."


    Su Tang was shocked. "No, you don''t even have this business here. What business do you have?"Looking at the "silly white sweet" in front of her, the procuress thought that it was not easy for the silly child to live till now. She also played the piano and rap. Those who can enter the lock demon tower are extremely vicious. They can''t live by playing the piano, talking and singing, just like the men and women in the hall. If they don''t have enough strength and dare not go out of the oasis, they can only survive here. Who would like to live here.


    Lock demon tower, everyone riveted enough strength to live, no mind romantic.


    Su Tang previously said to the system that there is no condition for us to create conditions, but now, she wiped her bitter tears to create a wool. Let''s wash and sleep.


    But someone won''t let her go.


    "Half brother, half brother, and half brother?"


    Su Tang pulled the corner of her mouth, revealing a smile that was uglier than crying, "who said that she gave up? I just don''t know the market. I just came to lock the demon tower. You know, I won''t bring you here. " She said, quietly back a step, "go, brother, take you to find other fun."


    Xiao drink quietly to see her expression, anyway this day enough boring, he would like to see, she can play what tricks.


    "All right, brother, you lead the way."


    Su Tang''s wound of broken tail is not so painful now, but she walks slope by slope. If you look at her back, you''ll be pitiful.


    Two people come suddenly, go fast, but many people did not have the previous mind, have moved their eyes to them.


    From the back, Su Tang is a poor, very poor kind.


    There is no entertainment to lock the demon tower. Seeing this, many demons have the heart of gossip.


    "I thought that xueyijun couldn''t open his mind in his life. Who could have thought..."


    "Who would have thought he was a rabbit!"


    "The king of blood clothes is playing hard enough. Look at that poor boy. It''s hard to walk."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    Sue sugar walked very slowly, so she heard the broken thoughts behind her. At that time, she faltered under her feet and almost fell down.


    Wipe, these are all words of tiger and wolf, it is nothing!


    But Xiao was still there and asked, "what is Mr. rabbit?"


    Su Tang


    "I am a fox, you ask me rabbit, how can I know?" With that, she went forward in a huff.


    Xiao Ju squinted and felt that the fox was more and more daring. He dared to shake his face. So he stopped and thought, if the fox doesn''t look back, he''ll break her tail again.


    As Su Tang walked, she felt that the atmosphere was not right, especially on her back. It was chilly on the other side of Pigu.


    She stops abruptly. As soon as she looks back, she sees the other person staring at her unspeakable position.


    In an instant, she was stiff.


    What''s he thinking? Why did he look at her like that? Did he know what a rabbit is?


    The more she thought about it, the more terrifying it was. In the end, some kind of unspeakable and terrifying picture appeared in her mind.


    She was shivering and afraid to move, waiting for him to come.


    When Xiao saw that the gun stopped, he was not only waiting for himself, but also in a good mood with that kind of fear in his eyes.


    He stepped forward a few steps, and when he came to her, he stopped and said, "are you still going?"


    Sue sugar rigid body, she always thought the same sex safety, but who can think, the world is full of ruthless people, even her such are not let go!


    "No, no, No


    What else can we go? If we go on, we will lose our moral integrity!


    The system also exclaimed, "in this world, you don''t know what will happen until you come to the last step."


    "Wonderful, really wonderful."


    The brilliance of the system is based on the pain of Su Tang.


    "Shut up to me!" After so many tasks, Su Tang is not cute, but she is one of the few heterosexuals. It hasn''t made her happy for a long time, and life has devastated her.


    When the system heard her claim, she was happy, "Mom? Are you sure you still have that thing? "


    Su Tang


    In the end, the body won''t take long, so seriously, the body is a toy for her.


    But now, her toys are missed by others, and she still wants to rob them, which is too much!


    Little fox''s mouth begged for mercy, but fire was burning in his eyes. Xiao saw that she was unconvinced, but what could she do? If she couldn''t beat herself, she could only hold it.


    "No? Do you want to wait for me to carry you


    Su Tang was so scared that she covered her little pp. she was joking. She recited this verb. Where do you want to put your hand?


    Animals!


    "I''ll go, I''ll go!"


    After all, I have to have fun. If I can''t find it, guess What can I do? "


    Sue sugar is more scared. Who dares to guess?


    "Don''t worry, I will make you satisfied."


    Su Tang knows what it means to dig a hole for herself. There are no harp and rap demons in X spring yard, and those demons in lock demon tower are all raw food lovers. As for wine, they like it, but all the wine here is muddy and hard to drink. Except for the pungent taste, it doesn''t match the word beauty.


    In the end, Sutang had to roll up her sleeves and put them on.


    It''s a good thing to say that there''s a lot of wine in her storage ring, so it''s difficult to do good food. After all, the demons in the lock demon tower are heinous, but no matter how evil they are, that''s not the reason to eat them. Especially, they have to be peeled and pulled out, and finally cooked slowly. Think about Su Tang, it''s enough to soak people.


    "Don''t blame me for the poor reception, brother."


    Xiao Jiu was in a good mood when he looked at the fox who was trembling like a little daughter-in-law.


    He has a general interest in food. He locks the waist of the demon tower. Food is never a necessity. If he doesn''t eat it, he will never die of hunger. But this wine is delicious.


    He began to believe that she knew the three little foxes. With this wine, I''m afraid it''s rare in the world.


    As soon as Xiao said that the wine was good, he praised it.


    "It''s good wine."


    When it comes to wine, Sutang is very proud, "OK, I made it." But then, her eyes darkened again. "At the beginning, I also said that my wine was delicious."


    Xiao drink picked eyebrows, at first left her, because of the three Tailed Fox, but now, listening to him from time to time mention the dregs of the three Tailed Fox, the mood is so not wonderful.


    "You like her very much?"


    Su Tang''s small class started, and once again performed what it means to open your eyes and tell lies, "it''s more than love, it''s love. In fact, I found out when I was in fox village. For a time, I liked those beautiful ones very much. Although I always said I was a village grass, I knew that I was It''s nothing. " She said, tears burst again, "Wow, but I just like her."Xiao Jiu saw that she didn''t agree and cried again, which was quite shocking. How could the fox''s tears never end.


    He didn''t know anything about love, but he thought the little fox was very ugly when he cried.


    "Ugly."


    Sue sugar cried until she belched, "what are you talking about?"


    Xiao drink, "cry really ugly." Then he said to her, "take off your pants."


    Su Tang was so scared that she stopped crying. No, we were talking about love. Why did you suddenly ask to take off your pants!


    She, Su Tang, is very disciplined! Which is you say take off!


    "No, no!"


    she looks as like as two peas in the face, and it is exactly the same as before cutting her tail.


    Xiaojiu thought of what she had said before, and raised her eyebrows, "this can only be taken off by your parents?"


    Su Tang''s face was unbelievable, "this When I grow up, how can my parents take off my trousers easily? Only my wife can do it. "


    Xiao Jiu felt annoyed when she listened to her small mouth, especially his wife. In the demon clan, we can find a happy life, and those big families should pay more attention to marriage and inheritance.


    He disdains to sniff, see her so persistent, suddenly, want to tease.


    So, one second Sue sugar still protect their pants, the next second, the pants will become a slag.


    Su Tang


    System:


    It was as quiet as death, but Xiao was in a good mood.


    "So, I''m your wife?"


    Su Tang was kneeling on the ground. Who dares to marry such a shrewd wife!


    "No, we..."


    Xiao drink squinted, "you don''t like me?"


    Su Tang was a little flustered, "no, no, no..."


    How dare she look down on him, but Xiao didn''t give her a chance to finish.


    "So you look up to it?"


    Su Tang is really going to cry this time. She has been holding on for a long time, and her face is red. She only has five words: "we are brothers!"


    Xiao drinks to hook lips, seem to smile not to smile, "well, different father different mother''s close brother, really not wife."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    Xiao Jiu didn''t like to talk before, but now, I don''t know if this stupid fox talks too much, even his words are a little more.


    For example, at this moment, he learned from her and said slowly, "brother, I just look at your injury. What''s in your mind?"


    Su Tang laughed coldly at that time. She was hurt because of who?


    As for the brother, the mouth shouts the brother, in the brain points not to think what yellow waste!


    Don''t think she looks silly. She''s clever!


    Xiao Xie has seen all kinds of people, but it''s rare to see someone like her.


    The fox''s eyes are smart. When he wants to do something bad, a cunning light will flash inside.


    At that time, he didn''t understand. The only thing for sure was that he liked this kind of eyes very much. But he was lovely. If you want to make people laugh again, you''d better bully people and make them feel more perfect.


    Su Tang''s lower body was almost cooled by the wind. Seeing his eyes sweeping, she knew that her body was not hers, but she covered it subconsciously.


    Then she heard a chuckle.


    Su Tang:???


    I''m laughing. Believe it or not, she''s bigger than you!


    In Su Tang''s opinion, Xiao Jiu, who is standing in front of her now, is just a soul, a soul. Some individuals who are transformed from a soul are still disabled. Maybe he is not very good in some way!


    Xiao drink said to see her wound, in fact, not only see, he also incidentally for her healing.


    They are all demons. Without medicine, they can use evil spirit. However, it would be too luxurious. In the lock demon tower, the evil spirit of demons will only be less and less. After all, they can''t get evil spirit from other channels except snatching others.


    Therefore, unless necessary, the demons in the lock demon tower can protect their own evil spirit.


    However, for Xiao, these are not things. His evil spirit can''t be used up. It''s OK to give her some.


    However, when he input evil spirit, he found something wrong.


    Between the demons, even if the species are different, the spirit of demons is the same. Only this little fox, like a demon but not a demon, has a strange smell in his whole body.


    He squinted, looked again, and finally came to a conclusion.


    This little fox has two breath.


    One is a demon, the other It''s people.


    This is very interesting, the lock demon tower is the existence of the nine continents are afraid, no one knows who its owner is, no one knows when it appeared.


    No matter who it is, no matter what cultivation it is, you can''t think of it when you go in.


    So, what on earth is worth her taking such a big risk? Is it really because of the three Tailed Fox? Or, what other little secret does she have that he doesn''t know.


    Su Tang was very afraid at the beginning. After all, she was inferior to others. If she was really made of soy sauce, she thought that she might kill herself at the beginning. But with the evil spirit coming in, the wound behind her began to heal. Gradually, she found that she was a gentleman with a villain''s heart.


    This is very embarrassing, she thought that the other party wanted to do something wrong, as a result, people are really seriously treating her.


    Because of her guilty heart, she kept her head down until Xiao stopped drinking, and then she apologized, "I''m sorry, I seem to I''ve wronged you. "


    Xiao drinks to pick eyebrow to see her one eye, "apology?"


    Sue sugar did something wrong, but she didn''t deny it. She nodded, "well, I''m sorry."


    It''s hard for her to be quiet. Without the previous jump, Xiao was not used to it.


    "All right, take it. But... " Xiao chuoman said thoughtlessly, "do you have anything else to hide from me?"


    "What else can I do?" Su Tang''s words are not guilty, because after the wound healed, she had the spirit again, and said: "brother has helped me so much, so, how about I perform a dance for you?"


    Xiao Jiu only heard about dancing, but never really saw it.


    One is lazy to see, and the other is the lock demon tower, where there is any good-looking dance, rather than looking at that thing, it is better to have a good sleep.


    Because there was no music, Su Tang found a bell to wear on her ankle from the storage ring. Now she looks like a teenager, and her dancing will not be feminine.


    In the desert at night, the sand is a little cool. When I step on it barefoot, I can''t help shrinking my toes. It''s very lovely.


    Su sugar simple dress up next oneself, in addition to the bell, is pants.


    When everything was ready, she stepped on the moonlight and danced.


    She is humming a song, the voice is not high not low, move, do not see deliberately twist, like dancing with the wind. From time to time, the bell on the ankle makes a clear accompaniment sound, which is very beautiful.


    For the first time, Xiao Zuo discovered that dancing can be so beautiful. It''s also the first time that a male demon''s body can be so weak. It''s also the first time that Qingchang can also sing out the beauty of the world.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."As soon as Su Tang''s dance ended, he was surprised and delighted to hear the sudden blackening value.


    "Gouzi, why can one soul reduce blackening value?"


    The system explained: "although there is only one soul, there is blackening value in this soul, but it only accounts for more or less."


    Su Tang came up with strength. She thought of the old master Hao Heng and asked, "then why didn''t that one fall before?"


    The system said, "can it be the same? Before that, you just helped him to make wine. In his opinion, you are just a winemaker. How much affection do you expect him to have for a winemaker? And now this, singing, dancing, drinking, and taking you to a place full of mosaics, you can be indifferent? I''m afraid we''ll have to pick and pull people and refuse to let them go. "


    Su Tang thought that before he was willing to use his own evil spirit to heal her, which is actually a kind of proof.


    If you don''t care, who cares.


    However, because only one spirit, poor expression, a lot of feelings are missing, when you are angry, you can be angry to death.


    Since Su Tang saw that these refined parts could blacken the value, she began to take it seriously. In just a few months, she had a thorough understanding of Xiao''s preferences.


    However, she understands Xiao''s preferences thoroughly, but Xiao is more and more curious about her.


    He even wondered what she looked like outside the lock demon tower.


    Once you start to be curious, there will be a lot of things, desire, desire, attention and even emotion.


    Xiao Jiu had never had so many emotions towards a person or demon. He even had the idea of going to lock the demon tower to have a look.


    And at the end of the year, it''s the fox.


    Suddenly, Xiao Xie woke up to something.


    He stayed in the lock demon tower, without desire, waiting for someone who can take him away.


    And this little fox is his salvation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    The man in the lock demon tower, even if he has only one soul, never believes that he is incomplete.


    So, Su Tang can only rely on deception, she told him, want to leave the lock demon tower, only dead, rely on the soul, can really go out.


    It''s called death and posterity.


    In fact, it''s quite ridiculous, but Su Tang performed an online suicide in front of him, and then said to him: "I''m waiting for you outside the lock demon tower."


    Little fox died, the body is also cool, suddenly, arrogant thought of the beginning of the three tail fox.


    It was the same with her. When she wanted to die, there was no fear and fluctuation in her eyes, but a smile in her mouth.


    Xiao Chueh was angry and laughed. He said, how can these two foxes be so similar in temperament? They are the same!


    After the death of a soul, it will automatically return to its original position. The reason why young master Heng of the fourth floor appeared to soak his soul in the wine for a short time is that this is his obsession. Once he succeeds, he will slowly disappear. But Su Tang didn''t know where they were going. The left and right system said that she didn''t have to think about them, so she let them go.


    Su Tang died before Xiao, so in the end she didn''t know what kind of posture he took to end his life.


    She doesn''t have much time to spend on the fifth floor. After all, there are still five left to deal with, and there are no accidents. The more she goes up, the more difficult it is.


    She scratched her head and finally went back to her body. She stretched out and finally found that her body was the most comfortable.


    "Ah, it''s comfortable. Sure enough, this one is the most comfortable."


    Although Su Tang enters the world in a state of soul, the world law recognizes her. Therefore, in this world, she has her own body, rather than being easily seen by others.


    She had a short rest, and then she kept looking for new monsters. It''s better to be the ferocious one. When she takes over, she won''t have any burden in her heart.


    However, she didn''t expect that her legend gradually appeared outside.


    The system told her the rumors, and then she couldn''t help laughing, "you know what? There are also people who guess that you are a wretched and stingy man who specializes in dealing with those beautiful little demons. "


    Su Tang''s face will be distorted when she hears about it. What''s a beautiful little demon? Is she short of beauty?


    You''re kidding!


    "Forget it, I''ll have nothing to do with these spicy chickens. As soon as I hear that the little demon is beautiful, I''ll ignore all the principles."


    The system also slightly approved, "otherwise, why do you think there are so many brain powder in Xiao Xie''s missing years?"


    The fifth floor of the demon lock tower has been unlocked, followed by the sixth floor. However, compared with before, the difficulty coefficient of this time is obviously higher, because this time, one person occupied the sixth and seventh floors. The most important thing is that the system can not capture his human state this time.


    In short, it''s a blind guess.


    Su Tang lost a bird this time. It was a beautiful bird with a rotten tail. However, it was beautiful but black in heart. She killed a lot for her beautiful tail.


    This time into the lock demon tower, the surrounding environment changed again.


    Four story town, five story desert, to the sixth and seventh floor, the map plate seems to expand even bigger, is a king city.


    Compared with the group of demons like loose sand before, this time, there was still organization.


    Su Tang can''t help but sigh that the man who created the demon lock tower is really a talent. Throwing these vicious demons together is just like refining poisonous insects. However, compared with the use of poisonous insects, the demons in the demon lock tower can''t get out.


    What''s more, every year, new demons are thrown in, and those who were able to dominate before may be killed on the beach by later demons.


    So, there is no real winner in the demon lock tower.


    When Su Tang entered the sixth floor, he was stopped by a group of soldiers before he could stand still.


    One by one, they were fierce and had weapons in their hands.


    "Hand it in."


    For a long time, no one dared to speak to her like this. Su Tang first gave her a meal and then frowned.


    Her wrinkle made the soldiers more vicious.


    "Oh, dare to frown. Do you know where this is? Qing Wei Dynasty, the wise, take out all the things on your body, and then take your number card and line up in the back


    She can understand what the demon said, such as the number plate and queuing, but she doesn''t understand why she has to queue up, what she has to do after queuing up.


    However, these demons would not explain to her. Seeing that she did not leave, they ran over directly.


    System, "the sixth and seventh levels belong to the Qing Wei Dynasty now. The sixth level is the survival of those demons with low status, and they do some hard work all the year round. The seventh level is the so-called aristocracy. To enter the seventh level, you have to have your own spirit card. Otherwise, if you dare to break through, Congratulations, you can change the number and start again.


    Su Tang touched her chin. Xiao Jiu in these two layers was not sure who she was, but in her sixth sense, she would not be the ruler of the Qing Wei Dynasty.With such a high profile, the system will definitely remind you, so the more humble people are, the more likely they are.


    Su Tang took the number plate thrown by the soldiers, and did not make trouble. After she handed over her things, she stood in line.


    However, she does not make trouble, does not mean that other demons do not make trouble.


    Or that sentence, lock demon tower no good people, can come in, all have a criminal record, and therefore, some demons will be very self, who will not accept who. As soon as you come up, you have to make him submit to you. For them, that''s humiliation.


    The gate of the city began to be in chaos. Some demons took advantage of the chaos and left their number cards. Su Tang, looking at the soldiers not far away, hesitated for a second and gave them to him secretly.


    A total of only a few soldiers, previously worried about the strength of the seven layers, the six layers of the demon did not dare to act rashly. But at this moment, he was started, and the blood of the demon came up. Soon, the little commotion turned into a scuffle, and the soldiers were beaten and retreated. In the end, they could only drop a cruel word symbolically.


    "You all wait. King Qingwei won''t spare you!"


    As soon as the soldiers left, the demon who took the lead in beating the soldiers soon jumped out.


    He stood at a high place, saying a passionate declaration, "why should we lower them by seven floors? On the seventh floor, we should serve them on the sixth floor? Don''t forget that we were the first-class villains outside the demon lock tower. We were also villains. Why do we have to live such a miserable life? "


    "So! We''re going to rush up to the seventh floor and kill King Qingwei! Take back sovereignty


    "Kill King Qingwei!"


    "Kill King Qingwei!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang had taken her things back before, so at this time, she had the confidence to have wine and money, so she didn''t believe it. Xiao Xie, who had been outside the demon lock tower and wanted to die drunk in the wine pool, would not be moved!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    The management of the Qing Wei Dynasty is very bad, that is, using violence to control violence. In the long run, there must be problems. Now, the problems have begun to ferment.


    But this has nothing to do with Su Tang. She just wants to be a villain and wait for Xiao to drink.


    In the end, the sixth level demons, even if they were suppressed, were not weak. No, when Sutang began to sell wine, it soon attracted a lot of attention.


    It''s all demons. It''s OK to fight and kill, but if you let him do something else, it''s embarrassing the demons.


    But that''s all the wine. If the demon in front drinks it, it won''t be your turn. Su Tang, who should be the most dangerous little demon selling wine, turns the situation around when she can talk.


    "The parrot who can sell wine, if you kill it, there will be no next one."


    She opened her mouth with a smile. Because of the gorgeous feathers, her clothes were gorgeous and colorful, and because of her gorgeous appearance, they became her embellishment.


    It seems that such a beauty should be heavily made up.


    Indeed, although the sixth and seventh floors are called Qingwei Dynasty, this dynasty belongs to the world of the top demons in the seventh floor, which is not as good as the outside world.


    They have nothing to do with good wine and good food. The most important thing is that they have to be worried every day for fear that they will not be able to sleep. In addition to these, there is the evil spirit in their bodies that is decreasing with each passing day. One day, they will become demons without evil spirit.


    A demon that doesn''t even have evil spirit, can it still be a demon?


    In the end, the human form can not be maintained, and the following is the mind.


    The reason why demons are distinguished from wild animals is that they have wisdom and evil spirit. But when all these are taken away, what will they be?


    The lock demon tower can only enter but not exit. Once it comes in, this is their tomb.


    All kinds of negative and low emotions make violence frequent here.


    Su Tang, as a weak parrot, is really not their opponent. However, her accomplishments can''t match her. She still has a mouth.


    "Gold, silver, jewels and magic tools are useless to me. I want to drink and exchange them for evil spirit."


    There are all kinds of things like evil spirit here. If you don''t want to give up your own, you can trade them for others.


    Su Tang didn''t ask the reason, but brought her


    good wine, which can paralyze and comfort her. After a long time, Su Tang''s wine is equivalent to a kind of psychological sustenance. Therefore, most demons won''t touch her in order to have another drink.


    Of course, there are also a small number of demons that are only in front of us. These demons are a minority, and Su Tang can solve them by herself.


    Soon, her reputation spread from the sixth floor to the seventh floor, and was finally accepted by King Qingwei.


    Su Tang didn''t resist either. Anyway, as long as he could give the evil spirit to anyone, it would be the same. But in this case, the other demons on the sixth floor would be angry.


    Good wine is just a fuse. It has been squeezed for a long time, and the six layers of demons can''t bear it.


    But Su Tang didn''t expect that there was a treasure on the seventh floor.


    Instead of being vicious, the demon, like a monk, advised the demon to go up and put down the butcher''s knife.


    This is the lock demon tower. Su Tang was in a trance when he looked at the long stories he said.


    King Qingwei seemed to be used to his existence. Seeing Su Tang''s face beside him, he burst out laughing. "The wine master laughed. He is such a demon. He just ignores it."


    Sue sugar is more curious, "kill is."


    Qing Wei Wang pour also frank, hand a stand, "can''t kill."


    If he could kill the demon, he would have died many times. But the fake monk''s cultivation is very advanced. He has been cultivating for many years.


    But clearly, he never sucks other demons.


    King Qingwei is such a fierce tiger demon. Because of him, he has lost his temper. He doesn''t want to kill, so don''t kill in front of him. What a big deal.


    Anyway, it''s sinful to carry any demon out of the lock demon tower. If he says that he kills, he can still say that he acts for heaven. Anyway, the fake monk can''t help him.


    But now, King Qingwei squinted, glanced at the calm fake monk, and said with a smile, "I heard that you need to use evil spirit to drink your wine."


    Sue sugar nodded, "yes."


    "Then..." The king of Qingwei threw out a bodyguard, "how much wine can this bodyguard hold?"


    When the bodyguard was thrown by King Qingwei, his whole face was frightened. He didn''t want to die. He tried to escape. However, when he got to the door, King Qingwei tied a demon rope and tied him up.


    Su Tang took a look at the bodyguard. He could stay beside the king of Qingwei. His accomplishments were slightly higher than those of the ordinary demons.


    "Half a pot of wine, but you are the king. You can give me another one."


    King Qingwei was locked into the demon lock tower. He drank happily. Half a pot of wine? Another one? This is a joke.


    "A pot."


    Su Tang said, "the price of this business has to be increased."


    Seeing that she dares to bargain with him, King Qingwei suddenly feels strange. He laughs and then throws another bodyguard down very generously. "OK, here you are."Su Tang accepted the wine impolitely, and then gave it to her maidservant. In the process of her maidservant presenting it, she squatted down and directly sucked the evil spirit in front of King Qingwei.


    Seeing that the guard''s life is almost gone, the fake monk''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He quickly moves his hand. Su Tang gently hides beside him and staggers his move.


    But if you look closely, the fake monk is very gentle. His purpose is to persuade her, not to kill her.


    "Monk, do you want to save his life?" Su Tang''s eyes narrowed slightly. She didn''t get angry on her face. She only raised her lips and laughed at him.


    "My name is Rong Zhen, not a monk."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Su Tang took a serious look at him. Then, her eyebrows were slightly raised. The fake monk looked good. Coarse cloth white clothes, but the body is not like a demon, but like an immortal temperament, let a person in front of a bright.


    If you can stand in this hall, even King Qingwei can''t help it. I think it''s very good. Su Tang is not his opponent, so he doesn''t continue to suck evil spirit.


    However, the king of Qingwei in the hall tut a, obviously deliberately excite her, "wine master, the reward has been paid, but you have to collect it in the hall, out of this hall, want again, but it''s gone."


    Rong Zhen wrinkled his good-looking face, obviously did not agree with his words.


    "This girl, the evil spirit you want can be absorbed from me."


    Su Tang is happy. This is really a living Bodhisattva who can save the suffering.


    "What if I don''t?" She bent her eyes, smiling, bright and open, and then, in front of him, stepped on the head of the guard, "let me see what good this demon has done before."


    Of course, Su Tang didn''t have the ability to pry into other people''s past, but the system did. No, she soon had a list in her mind.


    "When you were two hundred years old, you took a fancy to a little woman in a village at the foot of the mountain. She was married and had children in her womb, but you took her to the mountains and tortured her to death, with two children dead."


    "Later, the village youth found your trace, but you slaughtered all over the village. Women, children, old and young, 267 people died at your hands."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    Su Tang''s voice was slow, but he said all the evil things he had done over the years, and some even forgot himself.


    The bodyguard looked at her in horror. The girl in front of him was pale with a beautiful smile. But he was afraid that his teeth trembled and his whole body trembled.


    Mind reading, no, it''s more than mind reading. She can get a glimpse of his past, so there''s no place for other people to hide in her eyes? Such a person, too terrible, in front of her no secret, but in this world, who has no secret.


    When the bodyguard thought of this, he suddenly felt that he had caught some life-saving straw, and madly thought that King Qingwei would tell him, "Wang, she can spy on the secret! Such a demon can''t stay, can''t stay! She must have done us harm


    Green Wei king is indifferent, know his secret how, only the strength of the demon will be afraid.


    "So what do you say?"


    The guard''s face was happy, but also because of evil thoughts, the whole face was distorted, "kill her! You can''t keep these monsters! "


    Wang Qingwei looked at Rong Zhen with a smile. "You see, is he worthy of death?"


    Killing people is nothing to them. Anyway, ordinary people are just like mole ants. To Rong Zhen, a demon with equal life and all things, that''s different.


    This demon has killed so many people that it almost makes a small town. So many people are worthy of death?


    Rong Zhen knew that these demons were not good, but Su Tang pointed out so clearly that he was still stunned.


    And Su Tang, taking this opportunity, directly took his life, and then, she moved her eyes to another bodyguard.


    "Master Rong, do you still want to hear it?" Having said that, she let the system call up the experience of the demon.


    "Oh, this demon doesn''t kill so many people, but he likes to eat human flesh, especially for children under the age of 10. I''ll do the math. I''ll do the math before and after and eat..."


    "Enough, stop it!" The insipidity on Rong Zhen''s face collapsed, and the sweat flowed from his forehead.


    Su Tang laughed very badly. "In this way, master Rong can''t bear it? How do you lock the demon tower like this? "


    "I can answer that for you." The king of Qingwei then said: "it''s said that it''s to ferry a big demon, but before the master finished, the big demon was locked in the demon lock tower. Master Rong was dragged in. "


    "What a tragedy." Su sugar does not take heart of sympathy to open mouth, "that this big demon, the master can cross into?"


    Since there was no crossing, the big demon was too arrogant, and soon was devoured by other demons in the lock demon tower.


    Rong Zhen''s face gradually turned pale. He was good-looking. He was a gentleman like a jade. But now, the whole person is gloomy, like a pearl falling from the dust.


    It''s hard for him to bear this.


    It''s a pity that Su Tang has never been a "pitiful" person. The more he is, the more he wants to bully.


    But with such an interesting guy, Sutang couldn''t help asking the system, "did he come here like this before? How much did he achieve? "


    The system fell into silence. For a long time, Su Tang thought it was dead.


    "Well?"


    "Dog? Are you there? "


    The system says, "we can''t find out about him."


    Now it''s Sue sugar''s turn to be silent. But unlike the system, she was silent for a moment, and then her eyes lit up.


    "It''s a demon!"


    "You say, he can''t be Xiao Jiu?"


    Su Tang has always thought that even in the lock demon tower, he must be paranoid and dark. So as soon as Rong Zhen appeared, she would amuse him with a playful mood. But if he was really the man


    Su Tang wanted to rub her hands excitedly at that time. "It''s interesting. It''s really interesting."


    Rong Zhen was still immersed in his own pain, but gradually, he also realized that something was wrong.


    Sue sugar, "you want to protect him?"


    Rong Zhen''s face was still a little pale. If it had been before, it would have been to protect him. Although he knew that these demons were extremely vicious, no matter how evil they were, he thought that it would be wonderful if he could turn back. But now, the truth is naked in front of him, even more ferocious than he expected, and he is suddenly at a loss.


    Su Tang saw his hesitation, picked eyebrows, "if you don''t want to save, then forget it."


    "Help After years of habit, Rong Zhen finally saved his life.


    However, Su Tang squatted down and said to the guard, "master Rong said to save you, but it''s my business to let you go. Now, I''ll give you a chance to save yourself. "


    The bodyguard had just faced the death of his colleague. Now he was as pale as ashes. Seeing Su Tang willing to give him a chance, his eyes were wide open, "you said."


    Su Tang took off his demon rope and said with a smile, "I''ll let you go after a contest with master Rong."


    The bodyguard brightened his eyes, and the whole person was very excited, "just three moves?"


    Su Tang smile, "more than ten moves, I give you a pot of wine."The whole demon was excited. King Qingwei took the lives of the two guards to exchange for a pot of wine. If he won, he would not drink the wine and exchange it outside. It was also a big income.


    "Good!"


    When an agreement was reached, Su Tang turned her eyes to King Qingwei. "I''ll make my own decision. I hope King Qingwei doesn''t blame me."


    How could King Qingwei be surprised? He was even happy.


    He has been suppressed by Rong Zhen for so many years. On the surface, he seems to have compromised, but in fact, he has no choice. If he can, he still wants to throw the damn thing out. Now, looking at Su Tang, he always thinks that this demon can do it.


    Rong Zhen has fought many rounds with all kinds of demons over the years. At the beginning, he didn''t want his life, so he deliberately let go three moves. It seems that he wants the wine very much. Anyway, his life is under the wine, and it''s nothing to send another pot of wine.


    Su Tang, "bodyguard, if you can let him see blood, I''ll add another pot of wine."


    Compared with Su Tang, King Qingwei was more ruthless. "If you can cut off his hand, I will give you half of the management of the sixth floor."


    Half of the management power of the sixth floor, what a temptation it is. What''s more, the bodyguard has been allowed to float, and even he feels that he can kill him.


    Bodyguard, "what if I kill him?"


    Su Tang, "as long as I live, you can drink wine."


    King Qingwei, "I''ll give you all the six floors."


    These two rewards directly inflated the whole demon of the bodyguard. He looked excitedly at Rong Zhen, and his voice was distorted. "Master Rong, you see, so many demons have never seen you. Simply let me kill you. After killing you, I will treat the sixth floor well and manage it well. "


    Rong Zhen pursed his lips. He didn''t believe his nonsense. He didn''t want to manage well or kill him. At the beginning, if it wasn''t for him, he would not live!


    Rong Zhen felt tired for the first time. Such a person can''t cross again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    In the end, Rong Zhen didn''t let him fight the enemy any more, but he didn''t hurt him either. In this way, the bodyguard hated him.


    The guard''s eyes were suddenly poisoned, as if he had made him unable to succeed.


    When the farce was over, Su Tang stood up and said to King Qingwei, "it''s complicated to make wine under King Qingwei''s cabinet. I gave you two pots at one time today. There''s no stock left. I need to go back to make it again. Please forgive me if I can''t accompany him."


    She said this well, and King Qingwei didn''t embarrass her. He knew that the parrot''s wine was sold by cup. It was his turn to sell it to each family. Besides, he had just had a drink. It was really excellent and worth the devil''s madness.


    "OK, next time it''s ready, remember to come to me." King Qingwei raised his glass and watched them with a smile.


    Su Tang and King Qingwei finished, then looked back at Rong Zhen. At this time, Rong Zhen''s eyes were dim and silent.


    "Master Rong, let''s go."


    Rong Zhen took a look at her, no matter what, the previous bet is still there, even if he let go of water, but willing to admit defeat, he really should leave with her.


    He stepped forward slowly, but he didn''t want to go side by side with her.


    At this time, the hall, which had been quiet, had a scream in vain. Then, the blood spread and Rong Zhen''s face changed.


    He quickly turned around, but saw King Qingwei wipe the blood on his hands, while hooking his lips, while sneering: "a little bodyguard, also deserve to take this kind of wine."


    His pupils shrink and he wants to argue with them, but in the end, Su Tang pulls him away.


    She said, "you''re dead. Do you think you can go up and make a theory, and the little bodyguard can save you? Besides, do you really think that kind of person deserves to live? "


    Rong Zhen was silent. He thought of what Su Tang had said to him before. The little bodyguard ate people, and the food was still young children. He was very upset. Moreover, I don''t know why, for the first time, a demon died in front of him. Except for the initial consternation, he soon calmed down.


    It seems that he is used to it, and it seems that he deserves it.


    He damn.


    Su Tang saw that he was silent and didn''t mind. She followed her around. Next, it''s not something sooner or later?


    She took people away, and her mind immediately came to life.


    If he is really Xiao, it would be very easy. The system told her that if he wanted to return his soul, he would die willingly, and the weakness of Rong Zhen was just in front of her.


    Kindness, innocence, as long as these destroyed, it has nothing to do with him, it has nothing to do with the collapse of the sky.


    However, after staying with King Qingwei for so long, he can still maintain his good conduct. If he wants to destroy it, Su Tang has to go too far.


    "What''s the girl''s name?"


    Rong Zhen is only a short time low, he can''t cross the world demon, but now that the little girl is willing to find him, he will try.


    Su Tang stopped and looked at him with a smile, "amnesty."


    Rong Zhen raised a gentle smile and asked in a soft voice, "which amnesty?"


    The smile of Su Tang''s mouth is deeper. "It''s an unforgivable pardon, master Rong."


    After a meal, he could feel the little girl''s rejection and malice towards him, but it didn''t matter. Over the years, he was used to it.


    "Miss amnesty." He spoke calmly and locked the demon tower. Over the years, he was able to face a lot of things calmly. It was just that the ugliness was uncovered by King Qingwei, which made him a little unbearable.


    Su Tang is now a distinguished guest of King Qingwei. She doesn''t have to live on the sixth floor. She has a courtyard on the seventh floor. It''s not big, but it''s very delicate and comfortable.


    Although she said that she would destroy Rong Zhen''s faith, she did not treat him badly for the time being. For example, his room was his choice.


    Tired for a day, although the demon has evil spirit, but the demon will also be tired, also lack, occasionally the belly will want to eat, and now, Su sugar these are accounted for.


    Lying on the soft mattress, she sighed a long time. Every day, she felt that the man was the master of fine points, and she was also on the verge of fine points.


    A good night''s sleep, get up the next day, we parrot is a hero.


    Su Tang first takes out the food prepared in the store, cooks, and then takes out the wine. After all this, she warmly treats Rong.


    Rong Zhen got up earlier than she did. He lived in her house. So this morning, he cleaned the yard inside and outside. As soon as he got off to have a rest, he saw the parrot warmly greet him.


    He hesitated for a moment and finally walked over.


    "Miss amnesty."


    Su Tang motioned him to take a seat and said, "I have no friends on the seventh floor. Would master Rong like to celebrate with me?"


    This is not a rude request. Without hesitation, Rong Zhen answered immediately, "of course, it''s OK, but miss ah Hui can call me my full name, master Rong I don''t deserve it. "


    Su Tang smelt speech, blinked an eye, "that I call you what?"? The full name is too outspoken. You and I live together. We''re our own people. How about I call you rong''er? "Rong Zhen


    Su Tang saw his expression solidify, smile eyes all curved, "that Rong Rong?"


    Rong Zhen Call me by my full name. "


    "I don''t know." Su Tang snorted softly, "this is too outsider, I don''t like it."


    Rong Zhen is used to those vicious demons. Suddenly, he will act like a coqueter, and he is at a loss.


    "I don''t know, these are all false names, as long as we..."


    He talks a lot, but can sue sugar follow him? Of course, I''m against it.


    But she didn''t object. She just looked at him. Her face was full of bright grievance. Besides, her eyes were almost out of water. Rong Zhen was even more at a loss at that time.


    "No, don''t cry."


    Sue sugar, "I''m not crying!"


    This is right and wrong. Rong Zhen has a headache. In the end, he can only admit his fate and say, "just shout what you like."


    As soon as he let go, Su Tang immediately said, "OK, brother Rong."


    Rong Zhen sighed. Although he can''t accept the title, it''s better than a little girl crying.


    "Isn''t it housewarming? If you don''t eat it, it will be cold. "


    Su Tang saw him change the topic, then followed him, "OK, but there''s nothing delicious here, I still take out the food from my storage ring." Then he served him a bowl of noodles from the pot.


    "Ah, it''s noodles." She put the noodles in front of him. Because it was hot, she exclaimed, "Ow! Hot, hot, hot


    Rong Zhen took the noodles and said, "next time, just leave me here."


    Su Tang nodded cleverly, "by the way, brother Rong looks so kind, so I don''t add meat to your noodles. Does brother mind?"


    Rong Zhen looked at the steaming bowl of noodles in front of him and fell into a trance for a moment. He didn''t even remember when he had eaten last time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    Rong Zhen hasn''t drunk parrot''s wine, but since it can make so many demons flock to it, it must be a wonderful thing.


    For example, this bowl of noodles can''t be compared, but the taste buds won''t cheat.


    It''s delicious, it''s delicious, it''s mouth watering.


    Food can make people feel happy. Looking at the parrot with bright eyes like the moon, Rong Zhen completely forgets her badness yesterday and feels that she is very lovely.


    This is a rare good mood for him to lock the demon tower.


    After eating noodles, without waiting for Su Tang to speak, he consciously washed the bowl, and then asked, "is there anything else I can do for you?"


    "Of course there is." There is a free laborer, Su Tang is not polite. "I need to make wine. Brother Rong, can you help me later?"


    Rong Zhen said, "you can."


    There are a lot of wine making materials in Su Tang''s store ring. However, compared with the previous tasks, this wine making is much more careless.


    It''s Rong Zhen. The first time I came into contact with wine making, it was very novel, "ah, can it still be like this?"


    Su Tang laughs, "yes, wine needs to ferment. It''s not ready right away." She said, "by the way, has brother Rong ever drunk?"


    Have you ever had a drink?


    He doesn''t know. Maybe he did.


    Memory loss, led to a lot of things he did not remember, so Sue sugar asked, he shook his head, "do not remember."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened when she heard it.


    It''s one of the obvious signs of soul disorder!


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if we don''t remember, we''ll remember when we drink again. If you still forget, it doesn''t matter. I''ll treat you to drink until you remember


    In the long and cold years, it was the first time that Rong Zhen felt warm. He was very happy and even wanted to live like this.


    He wanted to stay in the small yard with the parrot, brewing wine every day, chatting occasionally and living a simple life.


    He didn''t say what he had in mind, but it was amazing that Su Tang did what he had in mind.


    They just closed the door, no matter how noisy it was outside, it had nothing to do with their small courtyard.


    Parrot is very coquettish, it is easy to be satisfied, just say a few good words, she will smile, even in his view, those words are not to coax her, but their own truth.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t last long.


    One day, the parrot told him to go out. He didn''t doubt it. Until it was almost dark, he suddenly remembered that this is a paradise, which is clearly a man eating den.


    He was afraid that the parrot would be bullied, that the parrot would have an accident, and even that she I can''t come back.


    The more scared you are, the more terrifying you will be in your mind. In the end, you will feel anxious.


    He looked around in a panic, without any purpose. In the end, his hands and feet were a little chilly, until in a corner, he suddenly caught a glimpse of gorgeous.


    That''s the parrot''s dress!


    Rong Zhen ran quickly in the past, but saw the parrot with a knife in his hand. Although his face was smiling, he didn''t see any innocence.


    He was stunned, and then he looked over there. Su Tang was holding a knife in her hand, and was listing the monsters who wanted to attack her one by one.


    Su Tang is never a harmless little girl. She likes revenge on the spot. These small demons, think together, she is not their opponent, can attack successfully?


    Oh, innocence.


    "Come on, you stone scissors cloth, lose the demon, will be cut tongue oh."


    There are five little demons in total. Su Tang has killed one now.


    She did not rush to give them a happy, but slowly, a little torture.


    Rong Zhen looked at her from a distance. She stood in the shadow with light on her back and a smile on her face like a devil.


    The system says, "son, here comes Rong Zhen, right behind you."


    Sue sugar, "well, I see."


    The system says, "you''ve been a good boy in front of him for so long. He knows your ferocious side, and you''re not afraid to give up all your previous achievements?"


    Su Tang tut said, "fake is fake. I can pretend for a while, but I can''t pretend for a lifetime. He will understand sooner or later. He can''t cross the demons in the demon lock tower, even himself."


    Su Tang thought that Rong Zhen would appear. After all, she was bloody in the end, but in the end, Rong Zhen left.


    She shook her hand, surprised that she could not hold the knife in her hand.


    "You said Rong Zhen was just like this Gone? "


    The system said, "well, I left, but when I left, I didn''t think his face was right."


    Su Tang was surprised, suddenly in front of her eyes. As a soul, Rong Zhen doesn''t have much memory. In the lock demon tower, there are intrigues and murders everywhere. He is a demon who can''t adapt to it.


    But she was different. She gave him the life he wanted and the hope he wanted. Even if it was false, it at least gave him a hope.Now, hope is broken, he should stand up, but he did not, what does it mean.


    Self deception, and her position in his heart, higher than she thought.


    Su Tang looked at the knife in her hand, squinted, and suddenly had a thought.


    "Here, take this knife and paddle it over my shoulder."


    The remaining two living demons were terrified to hear her request.


    Normal demons will not hurt themselves, so this parrot must be thinking of something terrible after move.


    "No..."


    Sue sugar was impatient and thrust the knife into one of the demon''s hands. "If you refuse me, I''ll kill you."


    In the face of this strange request, the little demon was still shivering at the beginning, but under the threat of Su Tang, at last, he closed his eyes and cut up.


    He didn''t know how much he cut. Anyway, after cutting, he didn''t even want a knife, so he closed his eyes and shrank in the corner.


    This parrot is so terrible that they are nothing compared with her.


    She''s the devil!


    Her wine must be poison wine!


    The injury on her shoulder made Sue sugar frown, but soon she was satisfied.


    The demons in the lock demon tower could not be killed, and she did not intend to do justice for heaven. After she was injured, she really let the two demons go.


    Of course, these two little demons are afraid to mess with each other in the future. After all, they have close contact with the God of death. Even if they die, they can''t be in front of her.


    There was no cover for her injuries, so she went back to the yard. However, when the door opened, Rong Zhen was standing in the yard.


    After returning home, Rong Zhen thought a lot, and finally found that he could not forget the previous scene, so he thought that even if she would drive him away, he must ask clearly.


    But when the door opened that moment, Rong pour silly eyes.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Four eyes opposite, Su Tang only lifted eyelids.


    "Little hurt." Said, also don''t show him, so go to his house, "I want to rest."


    "Amnesty!" Rong Zhen ran after him, but in the end, he only saw a closed door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    Sue sugar returned to the room and took off her clothes.


    Although this body is not her, but if she is injured, she must be treated, so that she can''t be protected when she gets it. This body will be over before she has a strategy.


    There is no need to give up. This kind of heresy is not recognized by the way of heaven. In addition, the soul does not fit the body. After a long time, the body will be necrotic and festering.


    Su Tang can''t help shivering at the thought of the picture.


    Just, it''s disgusting.


    And she this shiver, just the door was allowed to pour to force open.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the parrot shrinking. It was very pitiful.


    Rong Zhen forgot how terrible her aura was when she was outside.


    He only felt a tight heart, quickly stepped forward, "is it painful? I''ll see where it hurts. "


    Su Tang took a look at him and avoided his hand. "No, I said, I want to rest. You can go out."


    Her sudden indifference made Rong Zhen at a loss. He didn''t know how to make her angry. His hand was still in the air and he looked at her in such a gloomy way.


    "Yes, did I do something wrong? That''s why ah Hui is angry? "


    Rong Zhen is so good-looking that Su Tang can''t play him any more.


    She pinched herself secretly, and the pain made her frown.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Rong Zhen was very worried about her. The smell of blood on her body was so heavy, the clothes on her shoulder were obviously broken, and the lovely little face was extremely pale.


    He began to regret that when he was outside, he shouldn''t have left like this. Maybe the truth was not what he saw.


    His anxiety made him forget his usual gentleness, and even put out his hand to hold her in spite of her displeasure.


    "Let me see."


    Little parrot''s injury is not heavy, for the demon, a period of rest can be good, but now it''s not easy for someone to come to his heart, no matter how small the injury is, he will also be distressed, not to mention the injury, it seems to be very frightening.


    Flesh and blood, bone visible.


    "How could it hurt?"


    In terms of cultivation, Su Tang can''t beat him, but it doesn''t matter. She can do it in another way.


    "You said Her voice was cold, with a trace of irony in her tone, "master Rong, didn''t you see it? How can you forget so soon? "


    As soon as Rong Zhen''s body froze, he didn''t expect that he was found.


    For the first time, he didn''t know what to do. He wanted to apologize, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "You found it all?"


    Clearly want to say is not this, clearly want to explain, but in the end, also only dry to say such a lousy words.


    Su Tang raised her eyes, and there was a trace of strangeness in her eyes, no longer a smile, "master Rong can follow my breath to find me, so I can also feel master Rong''s breath, or master Rong thinks that I am weak and worthless?"


    "No Rong Zhen quickly denied that at the beginning, he went to find her because she had not come back and was worried. Later that scene, in the end, challenged his bottom line, these years of persistence, how can it be so easy to let go.


    He clearly knew the parrot''s performance in front of King Qingwei at that time. When she sucked the evil spirit of the bodyguard, she did not hesitate. Her performance was never the same as what she thought.


    It''s his fault. It''s his self deception.


    Therefore, he will go away.


    However, it''s still different. He doesn''t feel the same about her as before. He even wants to wait for her to explain. As long as she says it, he will believe it, even if it''s just a false truth.


    He looked at Su Tang, his eyes anxious, especially to see her eyes that wipe cold vision, blood is cold through.


    "No, ah Hui, listen to me..."


    Sue sugar interrupted: "I don''t want to hear it. Get out!"


    Out, Rong Zhen''s heart followed.


    He looked at her in silence for a long time and said slowly, "at least let me heal you first."


    Su Tang closed her eyes and made a mockery at the corner of her mouth. "Master Rong, why do you have to? At the beginning, I asked you to follow me, but it was just a joke. Now, master Rong can leave."


    "I''m not going." Rong Zhen says, stretch out a hand to plan to lose evil spirit for her, help her heal.


    But Su Tang suddenly patted his hand away, "Rong Zhen, what are you doing with your hypocrisy? As you should have seen before, I kill people without blinking an eye. I''m never a fellow traveler with you. "


    "There is a saying that different ways do not conspire."


    "And I can''t stand you."


    When two people quarrel, in fact, the more they say, the person will lose, because if they really don''t care, they can ignore everything. I just want to vent my grievances.


    People who really want to leave will not even tell their grievances to you.


    But I don''t understand these principles.When Su Tang said this, her voice was calm, but in Rong Zhen''s heart, it was a big wave.


    "No, there is no climbing between us. You should be angry about that. It''s my lack of consideration. When I saw you do it, I left without asking. It''s my fault. Amnesty, I know it''s wrong. "


    Rong Zhen, the demon, is also very paranoid. His so-called kindness is ridiculed by many people, but he never feels that he has done wrong.


    It''s not that kindness is wrong, it''s that he''s wrong.


    This is the first time he asked himself, and also the first time he found that he had done something wrong.


    "So you did it because they hurt you, didn''t you?"


    Su Tang sneered at him, "yes or no, it''s none of your business."


    Rong Zhen took a deep breath. He knew that these injuries would not be fatal. She resisted her approach in every way. If she was forced again, it would only hurt her, so he stepped back.


    "Is there any demon alive?" He had already affirmed that those little demons provoked her first, so his parrot was just defending itself.


    It''s just a little bit of self-defense


    No.


    No.


    His little parrot is so cute, but they dare to hurt her, so there is no self-defense at all, they just die.


    Rong Zhen, "where are they?"


    Su Tang has not found out what''s wrong with him, and continues to say in a just tone, "master Rong, are you going to reason with them again?"


    "No, they hurt you." Rong Zhen looked at the shoulder dyed red by blood, a trace of anger floated from his eyes, "they should die."


    Now, Sutang is shocked!


    But Rong Zhen continued: "I killed them, and when you come back, you''re good to heal, OK?"


    The murderous spirit in the words, where is master Rong who was merciful before!


    "Rong Zhen, you are..." She looked at him in amazement. At the end, she could only say drily, "you don''t have to."


    "It''s necessary." As soon as Rong Zhen thought that he had misunderstood his parrot because of those little demons, he just died. In order to plead guilty, all these were necessary.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    It took her a lot of energy, but it was worth it.


    Sure enough, people, persuading others to be generous, but it didn''t affect themselves.


    Su Tang suddenly felt that she was really a bad parrot. He even forgives those who hurt himself, but because of her, he wants to kill him.


    She is full of amazement and helpless, seeing that he is going to leave, regardless of his injured hand, "don''t worry."


    Compared with the anger in his heart, Rong Zhen''s face didn''t have much ups and downs. He just looked at her tenderly, with a trace of incomprehension in his eyes, "why?"


    When she avenged herself before, she was not soft hearted, but why was it his turn.


    He looked straight at her, but Sue sugar staggered her eyes.


    She took his hand unwilling to put, but the voice was low, "you are not the same, you are Rong Zhen."


    Rong Zhen broke her face back and looked at her seriously. "I''m Rong Zhen, so what?"


    Su Tang was forced to face his four eyes for a long time. He seemed to compromise and said: "you are different from other demons in the lock demon tower. You are Rong Zhen. How can you kill demons? You can even forgive those demons who hurt you. How can you give up your persistence and belief for me? "


    Rong Zhen was stunned. He persisted for so long, but no demon really supported him. The demons all laughed at him and thought he was an alien. Only this little parrot was misunderstood by him and didn''t explain. She had her own way of dealing with it, but because of his difference, she made him stick to it.


    Su Tang saw that his eyeground fluctuated, and the calm and flawless Rong Zhen seemed to have a crack, and she was the one who opened the crack with her own hands.


    She looks at Rong Zhen, conceals the smile under her eyes, and continues to persuade him before he opens his mouth, "moreover, the demon that hurt me has been almost dealt with by me, so it''s even more unnecessary." She said, pause for a long time, then soft voice way: "you can continue to be yourself."


    Rong Zhen clenched his fist. His parrot was different from other demons. She would think for him, but he misunderstood her.


    Those little demons hurt her flesh and blood, and he hurt her heart.


    He took a deep breath and didn''t want to embarrass her any more, so he suppressed the killing intention in his heart and said gently, "OK, if you don''t want me to go, I won''t go. But... " He looked at the bloody wound on her shoulder and said, "then let me heal you."


    That''s not necessary.


    Su Tang let go of his hand and laughed again. "What kind of injury do you want to cure? Everyone is a demon. Do you think I''m a fragile human? All right, I can handle it myself. "


    She pursed her lips, but her eyes refused to move away from her wound.


    He''s not one of those smart tongues, so he won''t say anything nice, and he doesn''t know how to please.


    Su Tang saw him obstinately standing in the same place and sighed, "there''s no need to waste evil spirit. There''s medicine in my storage ring."


    But Rong Zhen looked at her straightly and said seriously, "no waste."


    Give his parrot, anything is worth, as long as she can use.


    Su Tang looked at him with a trace of helplessness in her eyes, but then she laughed, "master Rong is different from before."


    She is so joking tone, Rong Zhen but calm face, "is elder brother Rong."


    Sugar:?


    "Brother Rong." Rong Zhen slightly frowned, with a trace of unhappiness between the eyebrows, "I don''t like master Rong."


    After a short silence, Su Tang burst into a burst of laughter.


    Tianle Lu, she''s so cute. She''s different!


    Hee hee


    "All right." Su Tang is very obedient, and he shouts, "brother Rong."


    Until this address came out, Rong Zhen was a little relieved. He still remembers that the parrot was eager to get rid of the relationship. He had never been nervous and uneasy before. Until now, he still has a lingering fear.


    "Bring me the medicine."


    If the parrot doesn''t want him to use evil spirit, he will bandage it for her. Anyway, he can''t care about everything.


    Su Tang didn''t make any more trouble this time. She took out the elixir in the storage ring and said, "but brother Rong, can you bandage it?"


    A demon like Rong Zhen should have no experience in this field.


    She asked casually, but Rong Zhen froze.


    He really can''t bandage it.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. If it''s brother Rong, I''ll hold back if it hurts a little."


    It was as if he had decided that he would hurt her.


    Rong Zhen pursed her lips, and the whole person was very nervous, but the whole process, the parrot was just as she said, always smiling, and occasionally gave one or two words of encouragement, "brother Rong is great."


    Rong Zhen is not stupid, he has been paying attention to her expression, although she has been smiling, but occasionally that slightly frowning brow, stiff body shape, all told him that the parrot was hurt by him.


    "Sorry." All of a sudden, he felt frustrated. After so long, he couldn''t do anything well.What can su Tang do? Naturally, it''s encouragement.


    "Why apologize?" She said, "you are the first demon to let me down my guard, because I know you won''t do anything to hurt me. I''m really at ease around you." Then, thinking that she had just driven him away, she lowered her eyes slightly, and her voice began to weaken, "but I''m very bad, threatening you, forcing you to stay with me."


    "You''re not bad." Rong Zhen who met such a high rank demon, listen to her say he is not good, the whole people are anxious, "amnesty is very lovely." Then he added, "I like it very much."


    I don''t like it. I like it so much that I break my faith for her.


    Injured demon need to rest, Rong Zhen bandaged, then helped her lie down, "you sleep first, if you have something, remember to call me."


    Sue sugar nests in the quilt and nods very cleverly, "Hmm!"


    Parrot that is full of his appearance, Rong Zhen did not hold back, reached out and rubbed her black hair, and then said softly: "then I went out."


    As soon as he left, Su Tang immediately opened her eyes. This little injury was just for the sake of sympathy. What sleep!


    But the system, very disgusted with the way: "green and white."


    Sue sugar, "what''s that?"


    System, "the combination of green tea whore and white lotus, high or you high."


    Su Tang snorted. Who doesn''t want to be a cute person? It''s not because of life!


    Besides, Rong Zhen didn''t stay in the yard, but went out soon.


    The seventh floor is very big, but for him, he knows every place here very well. The little demons who hurt his parrot are just the places where they live. He doesn''t need to spend any time looking for them.


    All the demons knew that Rong Zhen never started. Therefore, when they saw him, no demon would be vigilant. What''s more, they would sneer, "Oh, isn''t this monk Rong? Come out to cross the demon again? "


    Rong Zhen''s face looked at the two demons in front of him without expression, and said in a slow voice, "no, come out to kill the demons today."


    His tone, as if to say that today out in the sun, there is no intention to kill, for a time, the two demons think they have heard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    Su Tang didn''t go out, but she had a system.


    This is not true. While the system is broadcasting live, it does not forget to send voice barrage.


    "Tut, I''ll kill you with one move."


    "Not Kui is Rong Zhen, killing demon is also a sword, no blood splashed out."


    "Oh Huo, one minute later, the two little demons were already cold."


    "Come and interview our classmate Su Zizai. What''s it like to bring such a gentle and kind-hearted demon into trouble?"


    With a smile, Su Tang said, "first of all, I want to thank our lovely little dog. If it wasn''t for your partner, I couldn''t have been so successful."


    The system is said by her, the corner of the mouth draws, but is unable to refute.


    When avalanche, no snowflake is innocent, so now, it is that snowflake?


    One person one system didn''t last long, and Rong Zhen came back.


    He is still the young man in white, with a warm smile on his face, but his eyes are quietly changing.


    Sue sugar lay in the house for a while, originally not sleepy, but when he came back, she yawned.


    Forget it. There''s nothing wrong with her. Just sleep.


    After Rong Zhen came back, he explored with demon sense. When he felt her breathing was steady, he didn''t come into the room to disturb her.


    He is a demon. He doesn''t need sleep or food. Therefore, when he comes back, he will stand in the yard and accompany her quietly, waiting for her to wake up.


    Su Tang wakes up, just remembering that she can''t lift her arm. She is silent, and then violently tears open the wound that Rong Zhen bandaged her.


    The wound didn''t heal, it got worse.


    She squinted. "Dog, what''s the matter?"


    System, "the evil spirit is suppressed in the demon lock tower. It''s hard to recover after being injured. And you, the body that relies on to rob to give up originally, recover more difficult


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows. It''s a bit difficult.


    "It seems that we have to make a quick decision."


    She roughly bandaged the wound, confirmed that there was no more bleeding, and walked out of the room.


    She opened the door. At the moment when she opened the door, a white shadow flashed in her eyes. Then, Rong Zhen appeared at the door.


    "Why did you get up? Is your injury better?"


    In fact, there is another way to deal with Su Tang''s current injury, which is to suck evil spirit.


    "Well, it''s much better. Brother Rong''s dressing is great."


    Rong Zhen knew that she was coaxing him. He warmed his heart and said, "I''ll have a look."


    He thought, it''s all day, it''s time to change the dressing, but Su Tang quietly avoided his hand and said with a smile: "wait a minute, King Qingwei comes to me, I''ll see if I can get some medicine from him."


    Rong Zhen didn''t even think about it. She said she would go with her, but Su Tang refused.


    She said: "you don''t like King Qingwei. You just don''t like him. He doesn''t like you, but he wants your life. Do you know why he gave you to me? He''s trying to destroy you. "


    Rong Zhen smiles very gently. In his opinion, no one can destroy him except himself.


    "Ah Hui is very good."


    Ah, young people, too confident, she will soon let you know that girls can''t believe it.


    "Well, listen to me, and wait for me at home."


    Rong Zhen didn''t insist. If he wanted to follow, the parrot couldn''t find him.


    "Well, go and return early."


    Qingwei palace.


    The arrival of Su Tang made king Qingwei very welcome. The two bottles of wine were really delicious. He had never drunk such mellow wine outside the lock demon tower before.


    So when she came, he let go of what he was doing and warmly welcomed her.


    "Wine master, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Finish saying, still energetically patted her.


    This is a warm way to say hello, but he hit the place where Su Tang was injured. In an instant, Su Tang''s smile froze.


    King Qingwei said, "what''s wrong with the wine master?"


    Su tangpi didn''t smile. "It''s OK. I got a little hurt."


    King Qingwei was surprised, "injured? What''s going on? The whole seventh floor, and the demon dare to hurt you? They don''t know you''re my bartender? "


    Su Tang looked at him. They were all millennium old demons. How could she not understand this little trick.


    This guy was on purpose, or, to put her to the test.


    Su Tang smiles. She didn''t have to tear down King Qingwei, just follow him. But now, the wound can''t heal for a long time. If she doesn''t suck the evil spirit, she will soon be kicked out by the lock demon tower.


    She doesn''t like the ordinary little demon, but the king of Qingwei is good.


    "I don''t think I''ve been here these days. I''m afraid that King Qingwei will wait for a long time, so I came uninvited, so..." She smile, smile naive and innocent, "also hope green Wei Wang don''t want to blame."


    King Qingwei laughed, "I don''t have time to welcome you. How can I blame you. What wine did you bring this time? ""It''s different from the previous wine. I''m afraid you can''t get used to it, so I''ll let you taste it first this time. As for the price, you can see it."


    She is so aware of current affairs, like those who want to take refuge in him.


    King Qingwei enjoyed this feeling very much. He was held high, like the master of the world.


    "I will not be disappointed by the wine of the winemaker."


    Su Tang smiles and takes the wine out of Chu Wu Jie. It''s just a small cup, and the king of Qing Wei can finish it. However, since it''s a good wine, he wants to taste it slowly. For this reason, he specially invited her into the temple.


    "It''s boring to drink good wine in my stomach. I''ve got a few dancers here, together with the wine master?"


    Su Tang, "it''s excellent."


    As the king of the sixth and seventh floor, King Qingwei is easy to find some beautiful little demons. What''s more, the lock demon tower can''t get out. In his position as king Qingwei, there are many people to help him collect evil spirits. Therefore, he has plenty of time to have fun.


    The demon world has always been arbitrary. King Qingwei said that beauties are not only male and female, but also many males.


    "It''s up to the winemaker to decide which one he likes." Green Wei king said, and ambiguous way: "just as that wine reward."


    Su Tang laughs, "that cup is just a try."


    "No harm." King Qingwei said, "the wine master is generous. I can''t be stingy."


    When he said this, Su Tang really took a serious look at the beauty below.


    The lock demon tower depends on its strength. If its strength is poor, it will become a plaything. Although King Qingwei is powerful, he is extremely violent. On the contrary, the wine master, who has won the limelight recently, looks more gentle.


    With King Qingwei''s words, the beauties who want to follow Su Tang do everything they can, but Su Tang is not impatient and enjoys it very much.


    "These beauties are good. For a while, it''s really hard to choose one."


    "Ha ha ha." The king of Qingwei laughed, "it''s hard to choose one, so choose two. The wine master wants to exchange wine. I''ll give you as many beauties as you have. "


    "So..." Su Tang stopped a teenager who wanted to lie on her body and raised her eyes with a smile. "If I want all of them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    Su Tang was smiling, but the meaning of her words changed the face of King Qingwei.


    Where there are people, there is war. The same applies to the demon clan. In front of this green Wei king, he also snatches this son from other demon hands, he can snatch, other demons can also snatch.


    However, a parrot, he really did not put in the eye.


    Su Tang took a sip of the wine in front of her, and her smile deepened. "Although I''m just a little parrot, you forget that there are other demons behind me." Her smile was very beautiful, and her voice was very beautiful. But what she said made king Qingwei''s face sink. "Guess, the two demons who hurt me last time were killed by Rong Zhen. This time, if I broke my hand, what would he do?"


    Green Wei Wang rubbed to stand up, his eyes full of fury, looking at Su Tang, want to break it up.


    "Guess you can still find him alive."


    "That''s true." Su Tang shook her head with a smile. "I dare to come. I''m prepared. Didn''t King Qingwei feel something different in his body? "


    This little parrot has a lot of treasures in her hand. After su Tang''s success, these treasures will naturally become hers.


    It''s dangerous to lock the demon tower. It won''t work if you don''t bring some magic weapons to protect your life.


    With her words fall, not long after, the green Wei King''s face is greatly shocked, he carelessly. He thinks it''s just a parrot who takes refuge in him. It''s good to take wine to honor him. How can it harm her? After all, the power gap is too big. He never believes that a parrot can turn the world around and do harm to him.


    "King Qingwei, you''ve been doing it for a long time. It''s time for a demon to sit down."


    King Qingwei''s eyes were about to crack. He couldn''t believe that he would be defeated by a parrot. He suddenly roared angrily, "I''m going to kill you!"


    But Su Tang is not afraid at all. He can''t use the Demon power for the time being. No matter how powerful he is, now he is just a paper tiger.


    "Come on! Give me someone


    King Qingwei can''t use the Demon power, but he still has his subordinates. However, those subordinates were his subordinates during his whole life. Now he is in trouble, they are not his subordinates.


    Su Tang knows that he used to suppress by violence. The demons at the bottom follow him, but there are few willing ones in his heart. Now that he is in trouble, how can he let go?


    Especially now, there''s sugar and fire.


    "Kill him, follow me, where you used to be, where you are now. But if you resist... " Although Su Tang didn''t have the terrible physique of King Qingwei, she looked gentle, but her momentum was more penetrating.


    Usurping such a big thing, her eyes did not have any waves, calm and terrifying.


    How dare King Qingwei believe that his subordinates, who were servile to him an hour ago, are now rushing towards him with their swords and twisted faces because of their excitement. He was so angry that scarlet blood rose in his eyes, but because he had no evil spirit, he could only escape in confusion.


    Besides Su Tang, she was shocked to see the beauties on one side, and tut said, "what are you doing standing there? Didn''t King Qingwei ask you to dance just now? Dance to him. I don''t know. This is the last dance that King Qingwei can see. "


    The beauties dare not to follow. They shake their bodies one by one and continue their previous dance.


    The music is still playing, but the king of Qingwei is scarred. During this period, he screams and roars from time to time.


    "Amnesty! You wait! I won''t let you go! " The sixth and seventh floors that King Qingwei had held for such a long time were full of demons who wanted to please him. Therefore, he knew as soon as there was wind blowing on Su Tang''s side.


    He even knew that she was deliberately stabbed by those little demons.


    "You said, if Rong Zhen knew that you had done it on purpose, would he help you?" Green Wei Wang said, suddenly look a meal, then, his whole people are excited to laugh.


    The fear on his face disappeared, and he turned to look at Su Tang like he was watching a play. "Amnesty, you lost."


    Su Tang didn''t look back and knew what had happened, so Rong Zhen came.


    If she really cares about this seat, she may be nervous and afraid, but she thinks about how to destroy Rong Zhen from the beginning to the end. The more Wang Qingwei says, the better.


    She didn''t look back, but pretended not to know, "I don''t know. I didn''t force those demons to kill them, but he did. What''s the matter with me. As for you, I can kill you without him. "


    Her words undoubtedly gave Rong Zhen a great blow. He couldn''t believe it. The whole demon was in a trance.


    "You said What? "


    There was a fight in the hall. Rong Zhen''s voice was very light, but it happened that the voice was accurately transmitted to Su Tang''s ear.


    I''m afraid she won''t be able to hear it. I''ll send it to her.


    Su Tang looked back, her face was still smiling, and even said sweetly, "how did brother Rong come?"


    Rong Zhen used to like her calling her brother, but now she hates it.


    She can do this!


    He trusts her so much, cares about her so much, but she turns her play around!And then, what does it mean to have nothing to do with her?


    He killed those two demons for whom!


    Rong Zhen was breathed by the truth. He thought that he had killed the two demons and that he had broken the things he always insisted on for her, but he had to say what to do with him. At that moment, he only felt his blood was cold.


    "Amnesty! You lied to me? "


    "It''s a matter of willingness. How can it be said to be a lie?" Su Tang looked at him with a smile. Her red lips were slightly upturned. She was as beautiful as a goblin, but her words were as cold as the winter frost.


    She said: "brother Rong is so naive. He is in the demon lock tower, but he still believes in demons. If you say you won''t cheat, who will you cheat? "


    Her words, like cold slap in his face, Rong Zhen heard the last, because of anger, eyes are covered with blood.


    "So I deserve it?" His air pressure was very low, and his eyes were fixed on Su Tang.


    This signal is very dangerous, although he seems to suppress the anger, but at the same time, the anger can erupt at any time. The more repressive it is, the more terrifying it will be once it rebounds.


    And our Su Xiaotang, just want this kind of effect.


    "What should I do? You are my elder brother. By the way, do you like my cooking? "


    It''s no good to ask this for no reason. Rong Zhen''s face sank at that time.


    Su Tang said with a smile: "in fact, there is no game in my storage ring. Everyone is a demon and likes to eat fresh. Who will put game in the storage ring. The meals I cook for you these days are all small demons randomly selected by me from nearby areas. "


    "It''s delicious, brother Rong?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    Su Tang''s words, let Rong Zhen completely out of control.


    He couldn''t believe it. He was furious. At that moment, he even had the impulse to kill her.


    She ruined him!


    He had previously said that no one can destroy him, except himself, but this is only a few days, but the reality hit him hard.


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened when she saw that he was so angry, so she kept up her efforts and continued: "brother Rong, are you angry? Why? It''s because the demon you picked is not your favorite taste? "


    Of course, she won''t go crazy to eat demons. Animals have wisdom, which is no different from people.


    However, in order to infuriate people, what does it mean to eat some demon meat.


    Rong Zhen to the end, she remembered to start directly.


    He is a big demon, Su Tang is not his opponent, but it doesn''t matter, she has a mouth, she can completely kill people.


    Now, seeing that his sword was about to stab him, Su Tang not only didn''t hide, but opened his innocent eyes, "brother Rong wants to kill me? "


    Rong Zhen was stunned by her words, and then her sword fell down.


    He was mad with anger and lost his sense, but if he killed her, he would not go back.


    No, he can''t go back.


    Kill demon, eat demon, such him, and lock demon tower other demons what is different?


    "Why..."


    Why do you want to hurt him like this.


    Why don''t all the demons understand him!


    Why To destroy him!


    Rong Zhen has a splitting headache. To tell you the truth, Su Tang can''t bear it for a moment, but when she thinks about the task, she can only harden her heart.


    "What? Why? It''s not because you''re disgusting." She looked at him sarcastically, "you know, I don''t like you more than the stupid guy like King Qingwei. Everyone is a demon, how come it''s your turn to be different? Pretending to be lofty and persuading people to turn back, brother Rong, do you think we still have a way back? "


    What could be more chilling than being disgusted by the people you like.


    But Su Tang continued, "our heart is black and our blood is cold. What can we do! Don''t be naive. It''s ridiculous. "


    Rong Zhen just stood there. At last, his back was bent, and the light in his eyes began to dim.


    He always advised the demon to go up, but in the end, it turned out to be a joke.


    "Oh Ha ha ha... " Rong Zhen let out a smile, but his smile is worse than crying.


    Su Tang changed his sitting posture and looked at him lazily, "brother Rong, you see how good it is now, demon, you eat it and kill it, but it''s nothing to find out."


    She didn''t kill people too much, but what she said was killing her heart.


    Rao is the system, also heard goose bumps, "son ah, you this enough ruthless ah."


    Su Tang said, "I can''t bear to have a child with a wolf. I''m forced by life."


    Well, it''s forced by life, but the system is not qualified to say it. After all, tasks are released by them.


    Rong Zhen has always been a good man since his memory. Although he was not understood by the demons, he still insisted on it. Until now, he suddenly felt that it was unnecessary.


    Everything is false.


    He thought the parrot was the most special. She understood him, respected him, and even considered him. But now, you tell him that this kind of warmth is all fake?


    Su Tang looked at the collapse of his faith and sighed, "actually, brother Rong, I still like you very much." She said, picking up the sword on the ground and handing it to him, "but I did cheat you. You should be angry. Well, I''ll give you a chance. We''ll fight. If we lose, this son is the opponent''s


    Rong Zhen looked at her serious face and suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Has he ever envied the position of King Qingwei?!


    So, the parrot never understood him!


    "You want to fight me?"


    Sue sugar nodded.


    Rong Zhen looked at her deeply. She was so lovely and innocent, but everything was different.


    "You can''t beat me." He closed his eyes as if he didn''t want to see her again.


    But Su Tang said, "before the competition, how do you know I can''t beat you?"


    Rong Zhen looked at her sword for a long time and slowly reached out to catch it.


    Parrot is not his rival, but anyway, the world is not very interesting, she likes that child, then he gave it to her.


    "Let''s go." He raised his sword, but his eyes were loose.


    Rong Zhen didn''t enter the combat mode at all. He just compared with her a few times at will. At last, he followed her moves and directly dropped his sword.


    Su Tang''s pupil shrinks, and when he bumps into his sword, he''s a fool.


    "Let''s drink!"


    The moment the sword enters his body, Rong Zhen feels relieved. He has been doing good for many years, but he is already tired. The parrot is just the last straw to defeat the camel.He always thought that he had found a confidant and good friend, but in fact, it was just his wishful thinking.


    The sword is in the body. If it''s pulled out, it''s bound to cause a lot of bleeding. Su Tang doesn''t dare to pull it out. The whole person is anxious and afraid.


    "Rong Zhen, what are you doing?" She said at the end of the day, tears came down. "I didn''t want to kill you, I just I just


    "You just want that one." Rong Zhen finished her speech for her, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t blame you."


    Why blame the parrot? He made all this by himself.


    Su Tang''s voice was filled with tears. Although Rong Zhen was only a soul, she was really a little angel. Unfortunately, she killed him herself.


    It''s true that she cried, and it''s true that she killed him.


    The only conscience left, let her explain: "I just said that, but I want to pull you to hell, you have been high, how can a bad parrot like me be worthy to stay with you. But you Why are you so stupid? "


    But Rong Zhen smiles.


    Fortunately, he is not so failure, at least, the little parrot has his heart.


    He suddenly remembered that when he saw her for the first time, the parrot was smiling brightly and beautifully, cunning and lovely. Later, she told him that her name was ah Hui, the one who committed the most heinous crimes.


    He had thought, such a lovely parrot, even if it is really heinous, he can take her to the right path.


    But now


    He looked at the tearful parrot of the crying pear flower and reached out to wipe the tears on her face. "You will be king Qingwei in the future. What are you crying for? You should be happy. "


    Su Tang was not happy at all, because the next time she met the soul, she would not be so easy to talk.


    Rong Zhen died in the end, in her hands.


    Su Tang watched him fade away, but he was not happy at all. "Dog son, do you think I will kill Xiao Jiu''s last kindness? "


    if he is really Xiao Jiu''s soul, now, congratulations to her, that dog has no kindness any more


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Su Tang''s sadness comes and goes quickly. After all, the task is very important. Rong Zhen is just Xiao Zhe''s soul. Only when he dies can Xiao zhe really return to his original position.


    There is no need for the sixth and seventh levels to stay any longer. When all the demons thought that she would take over the position of King Qingwei, she disappeared.


    Every floor of the demon lock tower has its own rules. Few demons can break them. Therefore, Su Tang''s leaving is missing for these demons. Therefore, they are still very sorry.


    After all, her wine is really delicious. She''s gone. I''m afraid I can''t drink such delicious wine any more.


    The parrot''s body can''t support for long. Normally, Sutang has to change her body, but no one knows what will happen next. So, in order to find out, she went to the next level.


    On the eighth floor, Su Tang walked carefully. As a result, when she went up, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "This What''s the situation? "


    Even if there is no demon, how can there be no grass?


    Su Tang looks around in a trance, and finally the system answers for her.


    "That I just checked. There was a riot here and the whole army was destroyed. "


    Su Tang was shocked. What kind of riot? Can the whole army be destroyed?


    System, "or, let''s go up one more level."


    With the example of the eighth floor, Su Tang went up and looked at the ninth floor, which was no different from the eighth floor. This time, she was very calm.


    "So the riot has reached the Ninth level?"


    System, "according to this situation, the tenth floor is either the end of the riot, no grass, or it is in progress."


    This is very reasonable. It has exploded two levels in a row. This time, Su Tang can almost be sure of Xiao''s temperament.


    It''s killing.


    Sure enough, when she came to the tenth floor, a pungent blood gas rushed straight to her head.


    Su Tang was dizzy by the stimulation. Before she had time to investigate the situation around her, a sharp palm wind came. Although she backed back quickly by instinct, the parrot''s body was already reluctant, and the retreat was not as fast as the other''s.


    This blow, directly broke her arm.


    She looked at the arm that had been cut off with no expression on her face. She didn''t know whether to be angry or lucky.


    The arm could not be lifted because of shoulder injury before, but now it was cut off, which had no great influence on her. It was just cut off as soon as it came up. Who can be happy?


    She looked around, surrounded by fighting, can not see who moved the hand, or, she is just an innocent victim.


    I don''t know how long the war lasted. The sky was gloomy, and the earth was scarlet. There were corpses everywhere. There was decay and stink in the air, and all kinds of pain roaring. If you know it''s a demon lock tower, if you don''t know it''s a terrible purgatory.


    While avoiding the surrounding attacks, she is looking for the protagonist.


    It''s very good. In fact, she doesn''t need to look for it carefully. The one in the middle of the battlefield, dressed in red, is full of the horror of meeting God and killing God and Buddha.


    "Gouzi, this guy blew up the first two floors?"


    System, "well, no accident, if no one can stop him on the 10th floor, then he will run to the 11th floor."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Tang suddenly had a bold idea, "you say, if I don''t stop him, let him continue to fight, all the way to the next one, guess what will happen in the end?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it might be too perfect. If two spirits fight, there will always be a failure. At that time, she only needs to face one guy.


    The system said, "don''t even think about it. You can only die willingly. Even if you cheat, you have to cheat him willingly. Otherwise, one of his spirits will disappear. At that time, the task will fail. You just wait to be punished


    Su Tang


    There''s no shortcut. Su Tang has to face the reality.


    But now, the parrot''s body is too weak, just to avoid, has spent all her energy.


    Su Tang felt that all the monsters in the tenth floor had come out, in order to deal with a Xiao drink. That guy, besides his clothes, even his sword had been dyed red, and occasionally one or two drops of thick blood splashed on his face. He didn''t wipe it, but was more infiltrated by those drops of blood.


    What kind of demon is this!


    This is the devil itself!


    Xiao Jiu''s bloodlust should have provoked people''s anger. For the first time, the demons in the lock demon tower were so united that they all killed red eyes. Either you die or I live, but in the end, no demon can hurt Xiao Jiu.


    The corpses piled higher and higher, and soon there was no place to settle.


    Su Tang did not rush up, but quietly back, this time forward, she is afraid to die without the whole body.


    She wanted to find a place to hide, and then she was studying the Xiao drink. Even if she was bloodthirsty, there would always be weaknesses. But who knows, when all the demons rushed forward, she only stepped back, and the demons were very different.Xiao drink killed the whole demon in excitement, which can tolerate the demon who dares to escape under his eyes?


    This kind of weak person should be used to sacrifice his sword!


    The battlefield seems to be in chaos. All the demons are chopping and attacking, but Xiao Jiu agrees with the attack very much. With one blow, the sword Qi sweeps across and cuts off all the demons blocking in front of him.


    When Su Tang retreated, she noticed the situation around her. After all, she was on the battlefield. Her sword had no shadow, and she had to be punished mercilessly. If she was swept carelessly, her hands and feet would be broken, and her life would be broken. But who would have thought that she was now a weak and disabled parrot. In this way, she could attract the attention of the male leader!


    Xiao drink speed and hate, many demons are still waving weapons in their hands, they did not even realize that they have been waist cut, eyes stare very big, and then watch their body slide.


    With the sliding of their upper body, blood gushed under the neat section.


    And Su Tang, because close, was sprayed with blood.


    She looked at the terrible scene in front of her without expression, slowly raised her head, but saw Xiao drink''s provocative look at her.


    They were a little far away from each other. Xiao Chuo opened his mouth slightly. From the shape of his mouth, Su Tang could tell what he was talking about.


    He said, "you run."


    Su Tang wiped the thick blood on her face and laughed. Then she turned around and ran away.


    If you don''t run at this time, can you save it for him?


    Xiao Jiu has killed many demons. He is just finding it boring to find a little demon who wants to escape. How can he let it go? But he doesn''t want to kill her all at once. Just like cat and mouse, he catches her, lets her go and catches her again


    Sue sugar got angry after she was blocked twice in a row.


    It''s not an idiot. I can see he''s playing with her.


    This can be really, the tiger does not get angry, really think she is a little weak chicken?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    If Su Tang really ran for her life, most people couldn''t catch her.


    If he was not restricted by his body, he would not be able to catch her. You know, even Xiao Jiu, who was in his heyday, did not chase her in the end.


    Without some escape skills, she would not dare to be arrogant.


    However, since this dog thing all gave to stare at her, blindly escape, isn''t too didn''t arrange a face.


    So, she has to give him some color to see!


    Parrot''s body is already the limit, so Su Tang can only use one move.


    One move to defeat the enemy can not hurt him, but it can also relieve his anger.


    Su Tang didn''t have a weapon in his hand, so he picked up the hammer which fell on the ground.


    Yes, hammer.


    Beauty with a hammer, two kinds of great contrast, is very incompatible.


    But now no one appreciates any beauty. After all, no one cares about beauty.


    What''s more, Xiao was also very beautiful. Unfortunately, there was nothing in his eyes except violence and blood.


    Isn''t this a motherfucker with no feelings?!


    Xiao drank to lick lip Cape, smile full is disdain.


    The little parrot finally wanted to resist, but it was a pity that her death had come.


    Xiao drink teased for a while, see her resistance, began to feel boring.


    What can a parrot with a broken arm do? It''s not something that he can kill immediately with his hands.


    When he thought about it, he was too lazy to do it.


    Look at Su Tang again. She has no time to study the dog''s psychology at the moment. She picks up the hammer and seems to be forced to attack him out of order.


    Although the hammer was out of her hand, it was still under her control.


    And she took the hammer out of her hand and quickly made the seal.


    Xiao Xie looked contemptuously at the hammer flying towards him and held it with his bare hands. At last, he didn''t even use one tenth of his strength, so he was crushing it with his bare hands.


    The hammer fell apart. It should have fallen to the ground, but at the moment it broke, it returned to its original state.


    If you want to rely on a hammer, you can''t hurt Xiao. So Su Tang uses the corpse control curse to control all the dead monsters in the battlefield.


    It took her a lot of energy, so as soon as she succeeded, her hair turned white with the naked eye.


    White hair, before and after is just blink of an eye.


    Su Tang is indifferent. Anyway, her body is about to be lost. What she wants is to give Xiao drink a warning!


    The corpses of monsters all over the sky, they don''t feel pain, even if they are cut into pieces, they will pounce on Xiao.


    Xiao Xie''s sword skill is good and his cultivation is profound, but he can chop them a little more, but as long as there is a little bit of meat foam, the meat foam will rush at him.


    Foam can''t hurt him, but it can disgust him.


    It''s very interesting. If the autopsy technique is controlled to such a degree, it won''t be nobody.


    Xiao drink''s eyes flashed a trace of interest, and then look at Su sugar, this blow, consumed all her evil spirit.


    Without the evil spirit, it''s useless for her to move freely. However, even if she is dead, she won''t die in the hands of this dog.


    She looked at Xiao drink''s eyes sweeping, she did not hide, so with it, and then, she arrogantly picked pick eyebrows, with lip shape and he said: "come to me." With that, he blew himself up.


    From another point of view, she is also a cruel person. When she committed suicide, she didn''t even blink her eyes. Moreover, although she blew herself up, the controllable corpse technique was still there.


    Su Tang uses the resentment of these monsters as a medium. As long as the resentment of these monsters does not disperse, these corpse control techniques will exist.


    She blew herself up so fast that when Xiao Jiu arrived in front of her, there was only one incomplete body left.


    However, as a militant, how could he not see that the corpse was just a puppet.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    Xiao drank to lick to lick tooth tip, smile is full of bloodthirsty evil spirit.


    Dare to disgust him in front of his face, but also the whole body back, back before he was so arrogant to ask him to find her, very good, she successfully attracted his attention.


    Look at Su Tang again. After leaving the lock demon tower, he began to refine the pictorial symbols.


    These days, no big demon can beat Xiao Jiu, so she has to be crazy, but if she can''t, she can use other methods, such as talismans, such as spirit weapons.


    She didn''t have money to buy the magic weapon, but it was a talisman. She could draw as many as she wanted.


    I don''t know if she won one after another. Recently, the demon world is in a panic. Many demons are more cautious than before, and some even set traps.


    Unfortunately, who let them meet is Su Tang.


    Su Tang this time, in order to deal with this militant, Leng is to pick a more powerful bad demon, for this, she also spent a lot of energy.


    This time, it was a small green dragon. The dragon was between the snake and the dragon, and its combat power was very strong. At the same time, the dragon also had a hobby, like the dragon, and liked to collect treasures. Su Tang had a lot of money to give up, which made her rich from poverty.From a poor Tang wine to today''s little rich woman, Su Tang is in a good mood at last.


    She didn''t run to Xiao to have fun. Instead, she felt comfortable for a few days and had a good time. Then she went to find someone.


    It''s Xiao He who has been attracted by her. As a result, he almost searched the whole 10th floor. He almost wanted to run to the 11th floor. Then he finally found her.


    In other words, she finally appeared in front of her.


    The sun on the 10th floor has already come to an end. Here, there is no sunshine, only a black patch. It''s not right. The sky is black, but the land is bloody and scarlet.


    Su Tang looked at the clouds in the sky and became impatient.


    Although she didn''t like to lock the demon tower, the other floors were not so depressing, which made her tired at a glance.


    "I found you."


    As soon as Su Tang came back, she heard the voice of Yin measurement and unspeakable excitement.


    When she looked back, she saw that Xiao was still thousands of miles away, but the voice came.


    It seems that she totally hooked up his curiosity.


    "Yes, I''m back." Sue sugar looked at him with a smile. "Come back and take your dog''s life."


    Last time Xiao Jiu smelled a rotten smell on the parrot. It was because he was robbed, lost his essence, and was injured. He didn''t remedy it in time. He didn''t know why she wanted to take away other demons, but if she could take away one time, she could take away the second time.


    So he subconsciously looked at her body.


    Then, he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Your own body."


    Last time it was a parrot, but this time it turned into a dragon. Can''t she use her true face?


    Su Tang hooked the corner of her lips, laughing arrogantly and arrogantly, and said slowly, "I don''t need my own body to deal with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    Like dragons, Jiaos like water.


    Su Tang succeeded in winning and losing, which has not changed, so when she attacked, she mostly used water attack.


    She thought of Xiao drink this guy and the shark blood, then sent him a huge flood.


    All over the sky, the flood is like connecting the horizon, rolling and flowing, to the end, she almost flooded the whole ten layers.


    The monsters are miserable. They''re not allowed to live. Even if there''s a bloodthirsty Xiao drink, how come there''s a water king who doesn''t agree with each other! Although they are not afraid of water, it doesn''t mean they like to stay in the water.


    As a result, a big war became a farce, and the monsters were busy finding a place to settle down. As for the rest, such as the corpses left by Su Tang last time, they were still chasing after them. They were also like water ghosts in the water.


    Xiao Zuo was really tired of these things. He couldn''t finish beating and chopping. In the end, he could only burn them to ashes. But now, with the flood, what can he burn?


    "You, if you have the ability, take it seriously."


    When Su Tang saw that he was angry, she was in a happy mood. She still remembered that he played with her like a cat catching a mouse before, but now it''s just a turn of Feng Shui. It''s just the beginning.


    "Tut, I have no ability. What can I do? Besides, don''t you like it? "


    "You chase me, how about this taste, happy?"


    Well, as soon as this remark came out, Xiao was completely sure. This little thing is very vengeful!


    He hissed, "do you really think I can''t help you?"


    Su Tang put out her hand and said with a smile, "you can''t help me. You can''t help me too much. I was forced to blow myself up last time."


    Xiao tasted the meaning of her words and then laughed.


    Yes, the implication of this little thing is that he should also taste the taste of self explosion.


    On the contrary, he liked the feeling.


    But before he could be more happy, Sutang froze the water.


    Xiao was caught off guard, frozen in the water, and his smile deepened. He has not been so happy for a long time. This little thing has good cultivation and can fight with her.


    I just don''t know how long she can hold on.


    The scuffle of the tenth level soon became the exclusive fight between Xiao Jiu and Su Tang. Other monsters saw this and hid far away. They resisted before, but they were forced to fight when their lives were in danger. Although they knew they would die, they would die even if they didn''t fight. Anyway, they would fight for it.


    But now it''s not necessary. Let the disaster be left to the disaster!


    Su Tang has made all kinds of preparations for her visit this time. In addition to the talisman, she has also taken a lot of spirit stones. What is the spirit stone used for? Naturally, it''s array arrangement.


    This fight lasted for three months.


    Well, the ten floors are full of holes now. Of course, Su Tang is not easy either. After three months of high consumption, this Jiao is not good enough.


    But Xiao Xie, the madman, was getting more and more excited. He kept on sleeping all day in order to have a good fight with her.


    "Hey, three months. When are you going to have a real fight with me?"


    She has been using talisman and array for three months. Although it is exciting, he wants to fight with her more.


    After all, talisman and array are so powerful, I''m afraid it''s more unfathomable.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Xie''s eyes brightened.


    Su Tang has been fighting for three months, but the more he fights, the less he loses his temper! You''re sick. You know how to fight every day! "


    Xiao Jiu demonstrated with his strength that he loved fighting and fighting made him happy.


    "Why not fight? How about love? " He said, eyes more disdain, "brain disease demon will think like this."


    Su Tang completely lost her Buddhism, and she didn''t say anything to him. There are many interesting things in the world, so she gave him an array.


    "Don''t you like fighting? Fight with yourself


    This array is different from the previous one. In the past, it was all against other things and cracked again. But this time, Xiao Xie fought with himself.


    he looked as like as two peas in the same way as the one he was like. The whole monster began to get excited.


    "Good, very good. I''d like to make friends with you."


    Su Tang heard the corner of her mouth twitch, half ring, roar: "I''m not sick!"


    Who likes to make friends with madmen? Do you think the days are not comfortable enough or the wine is not good enough?


    When it comes to wine, Su Tang hasn''t touched wine for three months. Before, she had a fight with Xiao He. That''s all the time. Now, if you fight with yourself, even if you are a puppet, it is also his blood, which is tailor-made for him. Therefore, you should be able to hold on for a while.


    When she thought about it, she took out a little wine.


    After a while, drinking alone was not enough, so she took out the food in the store.


    The food is raw, but the storage ring has the function of keeping fresh, so no matter how much it is put, it''s no problem. Su Tang began to cook while enjoying Xiao''s drink and fighting with herself. Later, the smell of food began to overflow. She didn''t even bother to look at the madman. Her eyes were full of delicious food.Good wine with good food. Just thinking about it, Su Tang thinks she can do it again.


    The world is worth it!


    She had a good time eating here, but she stopped drinking there. Although the fight was very exciting, there was no audience, and the smell of wine came from time to time, which was very irritating. In his memory, he didn''t drink wine, so he didn''t know what the taste was. Anyway, it was very attractive. He even had no desire to fight.


    "Hey, what are you eating!"


    Su Tang, "fight you!"


    Xiao chuiqi''s face was crooked. At that time, he hammered his puppet, and then asked, "do you say it or not?"


    Su Tang was so happy that she said to him, "I don''t want to tell you, why don''t you tell me?"


    Xiao Jiu


    The fact that a puppet is a puppet means that he has used his blood, which has something to do with him. However, compared with the previous array, Xiao Jiu still spent a lot of time. When he came out after breaking the array, there was only some residue left on Su Tang''s side.


    There is only one mouthful of wine left. As for the delicious food, there is only one chicken head left.


    Xiao has been interested in fighting since he can remember. He has also eaten. But the demons, especially the demons in the lock demon tower, are very bold in eating. When they catch them, they put them in their mouths and eat them raw.


    He tried, but he gave up. It was too bad.


    Fortunately, he didn''t need to eat, so he gave up self abuse until this time


    Seeing that the little thing was about to pour his last sip of wine into his mouth, he immediately stepped forward. He never used all his accomplishments in a fight, but this time, in order to grab a bite, he devoted his whole life to his accomplishments.


    Unfortunately, Su Tang had already seen through him and drank it before he took it.


    Xiao drink looked at the empty glass, and then looked at the wine she deliberately contained in her mouth. She sealed her lips on the spot and forced her to drink into his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    Su Tang''s eyes are wide open. She can''t believe that she gave such a thing to her first kiss in her life!


    The first time I met her, I would "kill" her. The second time I met her, I would beat her when I caught her. That''s such a bad thing. The first kiss was by the way. His real purpose was to force her to drink!


    Ha ha


    Su Tang is so angry that she wants to push people away, but although the wine in her mouth has been taken away, the wine is still fragrant. That bastard, after drinking the wine, it''s not enough. She even wants to continue gnawing her lips!


    Her eyes flashed with a strong sense of killing. She squinted, took out her weapon and stabbed him hard.


    No matter how good the wine was, Xiao''s drinking was still fatal, so she let her go at the moment she took the hand.


    However, this release is not the general release, he did not forget to take the foot to kick up.


    Su Tang''s drinking capacity in this life was very poor. He called it one cup pour. Although it was an exaggeration, on the whole, it was only three cups.


    Her feet were empty, and she was kicked by him. She even fell down on the ground with weapons. She was a fool.


    Three seconds later, she burst out.


    Shit!


    Hit her after kissing!


    She''s going to kill him!


    "Eat chicken head, you give it to me!"


    Su Tangqi didn''t take his weapon, so he got up nearby, picked up the chicken head he had eaten before and smashed it hard.


    She originally wanted to humiliate him, but who could have thought that this stupid thing would open her mouth and then give the chicken head to It was swallowed.


    Sue sugar was shocked. That''s chicken head!


    Can that be eaten?


    Later, I found out that Xiao, the son of a bitch, was not a good match for chicken head!


    Xiao Jiu used to focus on fighting. If he didn''t fight for a day, he felt uncomfortable all over. However, the demon who locked the demon tower couldn''t help fighting. Soon, all the demons on the eighth floor were beaten by him, and then on the ninth and tenth floors, none of them could fight.


    I don''t know whether it''s a bird or a dragon. It''s very interesting. There are many small ways. I''m not afraid to see him. Of course, the most important thing is what she just ate.


    It''s delicious. It can make him forget the fight for a while.


    "What was that?"


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, "is the shit delicious?"


    She is also mad, open mouth nonsense.


    But who knows, Xiao Jiu asked seriously: "so you also like to eat excrement?"


    Su Tang


    System:


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Su Tang was not so angry that she wanted to kill people, but she was so angry that she separated from the wall. She scolded him, but she didn''t want to scold herself.


    The system said with a smile: "retribution comes too fast, son, we are not angry, calm down, calm down! Think about the blackening value. When it goes down, you''ll come back. "


    Su Tang was not comforted at all. On the contrary, she became more angry. If her blackening value doesn''t drop, isn''t she going to be tortured to death?


    No, she has been abused to death. How many bodies has she changed in the world?


    Ha ha


    "Son of a bitch, I''m at odds with you!" Su Tang''s slogan was very loud, but before she got up, she just took a step, and people began to wobble.


    She forgot the setting for her three glasses of wine. She was too high to be complacent.


    No, I can see several shadows from the strength of the wine.


    But this is not the point, the point is momentum can''t lose, so, she crossed the waist, to a shadow of a dragon roar.


    "I tell you, it''s not over! Eat my chicken, rob my wine, thank you for your death


    Xiao drink stood aside, watching her angry at the air somewhere, the whole demon was at a loss.


    What happened to her?


    What is she doing?


    Is she crazy?


    Su Tang didn''t find anything wrong. The more she scolded, the more powerful she was. In the end, she started to do it.


    "Either you or I will die today. Take your life!"


    Xiao drink feel very novel, then squat aside, quietly watching her performance.


    Hearing this, he could not help asking, "Hello, are you a male?"


    If it''s a female, she should not call herself Laozi.


    He just casually, but Su Tang showed the arrogant attitude of Wang Zhi''s contempt, "male? How could it be me? I can be either male or female, as long as I want to! "


    Xiao was stunned by this.


    No, although he knows how to fight every day, he can still distinguish between male and female who died under his hands. For example, the male is the same as him, and the female is the one who has one less thing than him.


    But this hermaphrodite is unheard of, unheard of.The first time he met such a strange person, he was really curious.


    "Show me, how can you be the same?"


    Su Tang is drunk, but there are some things. How can you show them easily!


    "Look at that! You pervert


    Xiao drinks too much when he''s sick. He fights when he catches demons every day. He doesn''t care when he hears too much about swearing. Anyway, it''s the other party who dies.


    But Su Tang is different. She arouses his interest and ends up stifling it. How can that be?


    When did he miss what he wanted to see and want?


    Su Tang, who is not drunk, is not his opponent, let alone drunk.


    She remembers to trap him with talisman array, but her drunk eyes are in a trance. At last, she moves to the air. What''s the use of this?


    It is Xiao to drink, still let her a few, finally just give a person to control.


    Su Tang blinked her watery eyes and tried to see each other clearly. As a result, she looked at each other for a long time, but it was still a blur. Finally, she asked, "who are you?"


    Xiaojiu didn''t know what drunkenness was. He just thought it was fun for her to do so. He said, "you just called me a pervert."


    When Su Tang heard it, he called it a late meeting, "pervert, well, actually I''m also a pervert!"


    Is not abnormal, do so many tasks, so many worlds, not crazy not survive ah!


    Xiao drink can''t stop laughing, this little demon is so interesting, no one says he is abnormal.


    So he asked, "what''s wrong with perversion?"


    Su Tang pointed to himself, "where are good, beautiful people, good work, the most important thing is, Sao."


    Xiao drink light squint, seize one of the key points, "so, you are human?"


    Sue sugar was not happy. "What''s wrong with humans? Are you still playing racist


    There''s nothing racist about Xiao. He doesn''t like any race, but it''s easier to find her real body if he focuses on human beings.


    Xiao Jiu didn''t know what convenience she meant by good work, but in his concept, it should be fierce fighting.


    As for the last one


    "Sao? What''s the matter? "


    Su Tang, "young demon, have you ever heard of qijiro in one night?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    The system is almost out of sight. It''s all about what. It can imagine how its offspring will regret in the future.


    But now, ah, the play is really good.


    Xiao was very studious. As soon as he heard about qichiro, he asked, "what does that mean?"


    Sue sugar laughs meaningfully, "that''s adult happiness."


    In the concept of demon, there is no underage, as long as the cultivation of spiritual consciousness, it is adulthood. Of course, there are also demons who are born with spiritual knowledge, but the demon world always does as you like, as long as you want, as long as you have enough strength, whatever you do.


    So, Xiao said at that time, "well, when you''re an adult, then what? How happy? Is it happier than killing people? "


    Su Tang hissed and said, "what''s the pleasure of killing? Fighting and killing all day long, bloody, how can there be a beautiful little girl, lovely young man interesting, don''t you think the sweet goblin is very interesting? "


    Xiao drink is very honest, in this lock demon tower, although there is no good demon, but there are still many good-looking demons.


    In this regard, he has no fluctuation, just want to cut twice.


    "It''s not as interesting as the food you just gave me."


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang was disgusted. "Different ways do not conspire with each other. You don''t like sweet goblins. Tut, they are different! Kill him


    As soon as she heard Zhu, Xiao Jiu''s eyes were bright. She had never had a real fight with her. It was a pity.


    "So, fight?"


    Xiao drink eager to try, Su sugar is no less let, she moved her body, clearly see what is double, but still that sentence, momentum can''t lose!


    Su Tang''s momentum was very domineering, and Xiao was even more excited.


    The world of cultivation stresses momentum. A person with poor cultivation can''t pretend this momentum any more, just those great powers. However, since the great power of human beings, why should we run to the lock demon tower? Is it because the outside world is so boring?


    Xiao Jiu felt that he had found a confidant. The human kept saying that fighting was meaningless, but the momentum was obviously experienced.


    "Come on, let''s have a big fight!"


    Who will be merciful when the chess match is up?


    As soon as Xiao Ju hits the gate of life, Su Xiaotang is also quick and ruthless, but she still hits the air, while Xiao Ju aims at her head.


    In the blink of an eye, someone who was full of momentum before is now beaten.


    At the moment when she fell to the ground, Su Tang was a fool, with only one sentence left in her head.


    Shit, wine is poisonous!


    No, Xiao drink is poisonous!


    Drinking makes things worse. Who would have thought that one day a drink would kill people.


    When Sue sugar came back to her body, the wine was also sober. She reached out and wiped her face, and the whole person was a little collapsed.


    Oh, what a stupid thing she did!


    But at this time, the system played back to her.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re drunk, that is to say, it doesn''t matter if you change your body and get drunk. Anyway, you don''t remember it. But if you have a friend to remember it for you, Congratulations, friend. You''re not far away from dying on the spot.


    Especially the young demon, have you ever heard of qijiro in one night?


    Now Su Tang wants to commit suicide 700 times!


    She holds her head, and she''s all closed. She can''t believe that the stupid thing is herself. She''s stupid at Xiao, scolds at the air, and finally hits at the air


    Su Tang I''m suffocating.


    The system saw that she was sluggish for a long time, like she couldn''t walk out. She found her conscience and asked carefully, "qijiro, are you ok?"


    Su Tang


    You''re done, dog!


    Face the wind!


    The system saw her smile gradually abnormal, shivered, dare not say a word.


    It also dares to skin so much, no matter how much, it will be gone.


    But it''s su Tang. The embarrassment has been alleviated a lot. That Jiao''s body can''t be used. If you want to re-enter the lock demon tower, you have to continue to change your body.


    To tell you the truth, there is no shortage of demons in Jiuzhou, not to mention those crazy demons. However, they were taken away by Su Tang. After a long time, everyone hid. Therefore, it took a lot of time to change their bodies. When they came to the lock demon tower, it was months later.


    The tenth floor of the lock demon tower, Xiao drink is very boring.


    Without the human, even fighting is meaningless. The demons are either begging for mercy or begging for mercy. Sometimes they are bloody, and they can''t carry him. In a few months, he cut most of the demons on the 10th floor.


    It''s boring. It''s boring.


    Finally, he began to recall the days when he got along with human beings. In addition to the fight at the beginning, the last conversation gave him endless aftertaste.


    He didn''t know much about many things, such as seven times a night, but there were still many demons on the tenth floor. He didn''t know. These demons should know.


    So, on this day, the surviving monsters are crazy.The devil catches at the sight of the demon and asks why he killed the demon seven times a night. This scene is more terrible than killing the demon.


    Xiao Jiu, "young demon, have you ever heard of qijiro in one night?"


    He imitated the tone of Sutang, and the demon he caught went crazy.


    "I''m evil, but I''m demon! Even if I die, I won''t let you insult me! " With that, he exploded and died.


    Xiao drink face expressionless, began to doubt the meaning of Su sugar''s words.


    If you are really happy, why are those demons so scared?


    The male demon is scared, but the female demon is quite different. For example, this one''s eyes are bright when he hears this.


    She thought that the adult finally enlightened, no longer fight, then said: "adult, the upper male is happy, but the lower female said another."


    She deliberately said that the one below was miserable, in order to arouse his pity. Maybe after that, she would become the woman master of the tenth floor.


    However, when Xiao finished asking, he chopped her down.


    Su Tang came back and saw Xiao drink waiting for the demon to ask seven times a night about this stem. The picture was too beautiful for her to see.


    As soon as she came back, Xiao Jiu felt something. He immediately left the demon in his hand and ran straight to her.


    Sue sugar a meal, eyes are staring big, "lying trough, you stay away from me!"


    Xiao Jiu is also very aggrieved. Although he likes to fight, he didn''t mean to kill her before. Who could have thought that she could fight against the air.


    "Why, we''re all perverts."


    Su Tang


    She has a headache. She hates her drunk!


    And we all like to eat S "


    " stop it Su Tang''s voice was broken, and the last word''s voice came out. Fortunately, she stopped it at last.


    She''s very tired, physically and mentally.


    But Xiao was very happy and waved to her, "come here, I want to talk to you about seven times a night."


    Sue sugar was scared.


    One Seven times a night?


    "I have nothing to say to you! Draw the sword


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Su Tang''s body this time is a golden pheasant with a trace of Phoenix blood. The prototype of the golden pheasant is very beautiful, with colorful feathers. The key is that she has the same long tail as the Phoenix, but no matter how beautiful she is, she is still a chicken.


    No, at the moment when she called out to draw the sword, Xiao Xie recognized her archetype.


    "Your health this time seems to be delicious."


    He still remembered the chicken head he ate last time. It tasted first-class, but it was too little. If he could, he would like to eat it again.


    Su Tang was fried at that time. Later, she will discuss with her what she wants seven times a night. Now she says that she is delicious!


    Wipe! Perversion, perversion to her head!


    "You eat shit for me!"


    Xiao Jiu squinted at that time. He could feel her anger, but it was clear that she had stuffed the chicken head for him.


    Tut, what a stingy human.


    Of course, stinginess belongs to stinginess. He is much more careful this time. If he accidentally tosses people to death, he will have to live those boring days again.


    Originally, killing demons all day, although there is no good opponent, but this day can barely live. It wasn''t until she showed up that Xiao knew that there was so good wine and so good meat. The key was that the level of human fighting was also good, the immortal opponent.


    She''s the one who locks all the demons in the demon tower.


    Su Tang was really angry this time, but she was more annoyed. At the thought of her embarrassment after getting drunk, she wanted to kill people.


    There is a trace of Phoenix blood on the golden pheasant. Although this trace of blood is too weak to be any weaker, Su Tang has the ability to enlarge it infinitely. At least, she can catch Xiao Xie''s moves.


    He is a chimaera, in addition to the beautiful appearance, combat effectiveness is first-class.


    Fortunately, he is just a soul now. Su Tang can cope with it. Although it''s hard, he can still support it.


    It''s a big change when two big men fight each other.


    Xiao drink for a long time not so happy fight, the more fight, the more curious Su sugar''s real body.


    If a puppet can play so smoothly, isn''t the real body more powerful?


    "When can I have a fight with you?"


    At half-time, Su Tang was breathing heavily, but he was calm.


    She will lose miserably, but she can see that this bastard doesn''t want to kill her.


    I want to know that Xiaojiu himself is so fond of drinking. He is one of Xiaojiu''s spirits. No matter how powerful he is, after drinking her wine, he is her person.


    "Not unless you can get out." Su Tang learned to be good this time. She stopped drinking and switched to other sweet juice.


    She squeezed the juice, put it in the storage ring, and iced it with ice. When she drank it, it was cold and sweet, especially comfortable.


    As soon as she ate, Xiao''s eyes changed.


    He didn''t drink it, but looking at the human appearance, it was delicious.


    "Give me a drink."


    Sue sugar where Ken, but she just want to put away the juice, suddenly think of his before that coquettish operation, the whole person is frozen.


    Finally, unwilling, the juice was handed over.


    Xiao is not polite at all. Although it''s not as good as last time''s wine, it''s very good to drink sweetly and occasionally.


    "Last time, the other demons said it was wine. Do you have any more?"


    Su Tang certainly has wine, but she doesn''t want to give it.


    "No more.


    Xiao took a look at her with his eyebrows. He didn''t insist on wine, and then asked her, "what about the roast chicken last time? Or something else? "


    Su Tang didn''t want to give it to him at all, but this son of a bitch was bad at it. Seeing that she was reluctant, she immediately began to bully and lure.


    "If there''s no delicious food, I just want to do it. If I move my hand, I don''t have the sense of propriety. By the way, I haven''t seen blood in the last two days. Why don''t you try? " After that, he showed a very "warm" smile.


    As soon as Su Tang saw his smile, her teeth itched, "yes! You wait for me! "


    The food is raw. If you want to eat it, you have to bake it now.


    She has everything, but this time she roasted a duck instead of a chicken.


    Xiao doesn''t choose to drink, some can eat.


    Rare, he didn''t want to fight, but chatted with her.


    "I can''t get out. Why can you get out?"


    Su Tang glanced at him and told him the truth, "because I''m a human being, this body is just a puppet of the blind. If you want to fight me, either you go out or I come in, but this demon tower doesn''t lock people. "


    Xiao drink''s expression immediately stinks a bit. He doesn''t want to go out, but as long as he has this idea, the lock demon tower seems to suppress him consciously, and then he becomes more irritable. He remembers the last time he was furious, he destroyed all the eight floors.


    "What are you doing in here?"


    Su Tang, "find a demon."


    Can cause her attention, Xiao drink is quite curious, what demon, worth her so much energy, again and again into the lock demon tower."What kind of demon, maybe I''ve seen."


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang said, "all the demons you''ve seen should be dead. And he won''t die in your hands. "


    Xiao Jiu was very upset. What does it mean that he won''t die in his hands? Is it worse than him?


    "I''ll die if I don''t know."


    Su Tang took a deep look at him and then laughed, "no, that guy won''t die so easily. After all, even I can live."


    Xiao drink began to be interested in the demon in her mouth and asked, "what''s your relationship with him? personal enemy? Lover? "


    When he talked about his lover, Su Tang couldn''t help herself. She pinched the duck''s head in her hand on the spot.


    "The enmity of heaven." Su Tang didn''t cover up her dislike at all. She escaped from death several times when she wanted to fight. It was a thrill.


    And that guy even talked about finding her, soaking up and drinking wine!


    She soaked him up!


    Su Tang thought of the young master Heng who she met in the lock demon tower at the beginning. She felt comfortable. She really soaked him up and avenged herself.


    "Well, don''t ask. It''s none of your business."


    Xiao drink seems indifferent, but the heart is very unhappy, what is nothing to do with him? So in her eyes, he''s an insignificant demon?


    Even if the demon had a grudge against her, it also captured her attention, which made him very irritable.


    He was furious twice, one time destroyed the eighth floor, the second time destroyed the ninth floor.


    There is no demon she is looking for in the tenth floor, so she will look up again. Maybe, there is no need to keep the tenth floor.


    "You invite me to eat, and I''ll help you find the demon. Yes, I''ll kill him for you. " When he said the word "Zai", there was a faint light in his eyes.


    "No, the demon I''m looking for, I''ll find it myself..." Su Tang threw the roast duck to him, then gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll kill it myself!"


    Her tone, let Xiao drink very understand, after all, is the enemy, or do it yourself more enjoyable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    The tenth level demon had been killed by Xiao, so Su Tang just pretended to look for it and left him.


    She didn''t surround him because of the task, playing hard to get. Sometimes she left appropriately, but it would attract the attention of the prey.


    This is not, she said to leave, Xiao drink''s face changed.


    "To go?"


    Sue sugar nodded, "there''s no demon I''m looking for here. There''s no need to stay here to waste time."


    So it''s a waste of time for her to be with him?


    Xiao drink very unhappy, unhappy that occupy her heart of the demon, whether it is because of revenge or other, at least at this time, her heart full!


    Sue sugar pressed down the corners of her lips and said goodbye to him. "Nice to meet you. I have to go." With that, she said with a smile: "if you can leave the lock demon tower, I''m looking forward to fighting with you."


    Xiao drink looked at her energetic appearance, even eyes are reluctant to blink. In his former world, there were only killing and fighting, but this time, he engraved her in his eyes, but now, she is leaving.


    She suddenly appeared and then left.


    And he couldn''t keep her.


    This powerlessness made him very angry, but he was reluctant to hurt her. In the end, he could only vent his anger on the other monsters in the tenth layer.


    Seeing that the tenth floor was crumbling, Su Tang knew that it couldn''t last long. She couldn''t let him meet another soul, so before that, she had to let him willingly "die.".


    This is the time.


    "Perhaps, do you know how to escape from suspended animation?"


    Xiao drinks a meal, and then, in the eyes, the anger spreads completely, "how to get away?"


    Su Tang listened to his slightly raised volume, then he knew that the fish had taken the bait, and said: "it should be used together with the feign death array, but the risk factor is very high. If you are careless, you will die." She seemed to speak casually, and then advised: "the danger is too high. It''s better to stay here for a while. At least, with your ability, you can live a thousand years."


    Let alone a thousand years, no matter how long it takes.


    But is Xiao willing to drink? Like a cage, he could only stay here. He was suddenly tired of the endless killing. He wanted to see if the outside world was as interesting as she was.


    "You will feign death and tell me how to do it." He was sure that if human beings could say it, they would.


    Xiao drink''s temperament is never a mother, he opened his mouth, if she does not answer, than will annoy him. As a result, she took the opportunity to open her mouth without any concealment.


    "People have seven spirits and six spirits, and Demons also have them. Feigning death array is to leave one spirit in the array and let him die for himself. Of course, those with bad luck will die, those with bad luck will be silly, and those with better luck can use the soul pulling rope to return this spirit to the body. "


    Xiao Jiu is a bloodthirsty and warlike man. He is a very dangerous man. Therefore, Su Tang told him that he was in danger, which is exactly what he was interested in.


    This is not, she finish saying, Xiao drink''s eyes light up.


    "You set up."


    Su Tang smile, "you trust me so much, don''t be afraid that I do something, let you this soul thoroughly natural and unrestrained, this life is not complete?"


    Xiao drink is laughing, "it doesn''t matter, I will give my soul to you, he is yours, any fight or kill, is not back to me, you are happy."


    How could sue Tang have the heart to refuse his confident tone, so she decided to teach him a lesson about how dangerous the world is.


    "Well, let''s go. "


    after her words, Su Tang raised her hand and took out her array. It was a brush, but it was not an ordinary brush. There was a very beautiful streamer on the brush. With her action, the light began to flow, from shallow to deep. Soon, there were very careful lines around Xiao Xie.


    He was trapped in the array. The last stroke of the array was painted on his forehead, which was a very dazzling red line. With Sutang''s pen closing, the array started. Finally, the blood lines spread all over his body like blood vessels.


    When the array was opened, Xiao Zuo did not resist, but obediently allowed the array to absorb his life, and finally disappeared in the demon lock tower.


    It was said before that the return of the seven spirits and six spirits required their willingness. Now, Xiao Jiu''s willingness to give up his life is tantamount to accepting the return to noumenon.


    After dealing with all this, Su Tang counted, and now there are still four souls left.


    "Come on, find the next target."


    The system soon planned her route, and soon she left the 10th floor.


    The male master is worthy of being the male master. Every floor can make different movements. No, as soon as Su Tang came to the 11th floor, she was surprised by the demon full of arms and legs.


    If one or two, it''s OK, but there isn''t a complete demon in the eye. It''s very abnormal.


    Su Tang, obviously, is also an alien of the 11th floor. As soon as she appears, she immediately receives the gaze of all the monsters.


    She pauses, revealing an embarrassing and polite danger, and then jabs at the system, "why, dog, this layer is specially used to gather the demons with missing arms and broken legs?"The system laughs, "do you think it''s possible?"


    Su Tang choked and had nothing to say.


    This is another anti-human. She suddenly missed Rong Zhen very much. That''s really a kind child.


    A new complete demon came, and soon, it caused a sensation on the 11th floor, and the end of the sensation was that soon, a demon came to take her away.


    The little demon without an arm directly took her to the 12th floor. Compared with the 11th floor, the 12th floor was much quieter. Except for a few servant demons, the rest was scenery.


    Of course, the scenery on the 12th floor is not good-looking. Even if you have obsessive-compulsive disorder, it will make you uncomfortable.


    This one seems to be very interested in the fragmentary beauty, not only the scenery.


    "Is it good?"


    Just as she was enjoying the scenery around her, a young man came over. Su Tang gave him a look, which was quite lovely.


    Yes, lovely. Although he is a man, he doesn''t have that kind of mature handsome. His skin is white. When he smiles, his unique eyes are like roses in the dark, with a trace of purple, which makes people unconsciously attracted to the past.


    Su Tang admits that she is a Yan Kong. She has a good attitude towards the purple eyed boy, but who knows, the boy asks her next sentence, "do you think about it? Is it a broken leg or a broken foot? "


    Su Tang


    I''ll kill you!


    Sure enough, good-looking young people are stabbed, dangerous!


    "If I don''t want to break any of them?"


    The young man was very embarrassed and frowned, "it''s hard to do." He said, still quite reluctant to give up the way: "the 11th floor has been a long time no new demon."


    Su Tang laughs coldly. Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you look good!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    Su Tang looked at the sick girl in front of her, and soon calmed down. She didn''t care about her body. In fact, she didn''t care about her arm or leg. It wasn''t her body, but she just couldn''t stand the dead sick girl.


    "Young master, have you ever heard of equivalent exchange?"


    The boy looked at her quietly, his head slightly askew, "eh?"


    Su Tang, "although I don''t know what use you want this arm and leg, but if you want mine, you have to pay the price."


    "Oh, tell me."


    "I want your eyes."


    Just a few words of dialogue, provoked the side of the fluttering demon are all thrilled, they have knelt down, the head also dare not lift, but Rao is so, the body still can''t stop shaking, as if Su Tang said something terrible words.


    Su Tang is very calm, after saying that, also provocative smile, "so good-looking eyes, do not dig down, it is really a pity."


    Come on, hurt each other. Isn''t she a sick girl? She can, too!


    Unfortunately, she pretended to be ill, but when she was really ill, she was a little inferior.


    This is not, with her words, the juvenile''s eyes are lit up, "you also think good-looking things have to be preserved?"


    Su Tang looked at him without expression, "good-looking things do have to be preserved, but young, your aesthetic is not good."


    For the first time, when people said that aesthetics was not good, the youth immediately became unhappy. How could it be that it was not good-looking? Look at the twelve floors, every place is full of art.


    If Su Tang knew what he thought, he would give him a look and return art. Let''s not insult art!


    "Why do you say that?"


    The young man frowned and asked. Su Tang didn''t see the outside. He pointed to the surrounding gardens and said, "look at the colorful arrangement. Is it good-looking?"


    She asked, but the boy was silent, he would be so arranged, naturally feel good-looking.


    Su Tang, "vulgar!"


    A common word, let the youth''s face changed, he slightly calm purple eyes, eyes dangerous way: "Why say common."


    He''s such a posture that if she doesn''t say something, she will be killed on the spot.


    Are you afraid of Sutang? She''s not afraid at all!


    "Young man, do you know what colorful black is? Do you know what colorful white is? That''s art. You''re just displaying colors, nothing new! "


    Su Tang''s sonorous words completely stunned the young man.


    "Colorful black?"


    "Colorful white?"


    Su Tang tut a, very dislike a way: "I like you so haven''t seen the world appearance."


    Only by approaching death infinitely can we understand the true meaning of life.


    Su Tang''s strength proved this, and sure enough, the boy was attracted by her.


    On the 11th and 12th floors, the boy is the king here. He likes all kinds of nature, planting flowers and trees, but planting these requires very high nutrients. Therefore, as long as new demons appear, he will verbally let them make a choice, such as keeping arms or legs. In fact, he has given the answer in his heart.


    Only good-looking positions can stay, such as Su Tang. From the beginning, he planned to have her eyes.


    He found that the little demon''s eyes were very beautiful, even beyond himself. Every time he looked at them, he would be unconsciously attracted by her. Otherwise, when she said those words, he would have cut off her tongue.


    She''s very noisy.


    But now, under these eyes, he managed to make her happy a little longer.


    Of course, this was his idea at the beginning. Later, the more he said, the more reasonable he was, and the more he said and interested him.


    "In three days, I want to see colorful black and colorful white."


    "Yes." Sue sugar said with a smile, "by the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    Youth, "purple."


    Su Tang was waiting for him to go on, but after waiting for a long time, a word came.


    "Just a purple? Is it purple, purple? "


    The boy nodded.


    Su Tang, "it matches your eyes. It''s a beautiful name. That beautiful purple young master, please allow me to disturb these days, by the way, you can call me Roland


    Naturally, this name is bullshit. Originally, teenagers didn''t care about it, but Su Tang would tease me.


    She said, "do you know violet? Your eyes are more beautiful than they are. "


    Speaking of this, the boy didn''t understand that the little demon was intentional.


    She was not Roland at all, but because of his eyes and his surname, she said it on purpose.


    "It''s no use flattering me. If you can''t do what I''m satisfied with, you don''t have to keep your eyes."


    Su Tang smiles, "but if I don''t have eyes, I won''t see such a lovely and beautiful demon as the young master from now on. It''s a pity just to think about it like this. "


    The young man glanced at her without any waves in his eyes.Su Tang squinted. Seeing that he was indifferent, she saluted slightly, "but if it''s a young master, I''d like to offer you the most beautiful thing in the world. But before that, can you meet one of my conditions? "


    "You said


    "Can I engrave the young master in my eyes? Oh, and my soul. My All of them. "


    Su Tang''s smile, how to see how paranoid, compared with a teenager, she is more like a sick Jiao Ben Jiao.


    However, the young man didn''t feel offended. Instead, he felt funny. Other demons didn''t even dare to look at him. She was the only one who tried to carve him into her soul.


    What a Innocent little demon.


    He licked the tip of his tongue, but he laughed innocently, "are you afraid of death?"


    "If I could die in the hands of the young master, I would have no regrets, but..." Su Tang said, with a deeper smile on her face, "I want to hold the young master and let your life end in my hands. In this way, the young master belongs to me


    "My young master, are you afraid?"


    The duel between the two seriously ill children made the boy laugh.


    Afraid? How can you be afraid?


    On the contrary, there are too many people in the boring days, and now it''s a sudden pleasure. It''s really exciting.


    "Little demon, remember, you only have three days."


    But Sue sugar gave him a wink, "three days is too much, one day is enough. But if I do, what kind of reward should the young master give me? " As she spoke, she took a few steps towards him. At last, seeing that they were about to touch each other, she stopped.


    Although he looks very young, the spirit of Xiao is not short at all. He looks down at the little demon near Chi Chi. There is a trace of high interest in his purple eyes.


    "What do you want?"


    Su Tang slightly opened her red lips and licked the corners of her lips, "you."


    This bright request, listen to Xiao drink eyes color are deep, he never let anyone close to himself, but if it is in front of this little demon, he thought, maybe can try.


    After all, it was the first time that he was so interested in a demon.


    "Well, as long as you can satisfy me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    Su Tang said that one day is really only one day.


    The colorful flowers on the 12th floor all changed in one night.


    At first glance, it doesn''t change much. What really changes is the surrounding light, which can be done in one array.


    In the large garden, the light is all black, leaving only those blooming flowers, which are like light source, dazzling in the dark.


    Beauty is really beautiful, but how can Xiao let her get herself easily? He doesn''t want face?


    It''s not easy to pick a bone in an egg. With the colorful black, what about the colorful white?


    Su Tang smile, if she really so easy to complete the task, then in front of this must not be one of Xiao drink soul.


    "If you don''t mind, can you sit in the garden?" She asked, but she had already taken out her painting tools.


    Xiao drink looked at her, pick eyebrow sneer, "you plan to use this to please me?"


    Self portrait?


    Funny.


    Su Tang looked at him with a confident smile. "Young master, I dare not try, because I''m afraid Fall in love with me? "


    So narcissistic words, Xiao drink listen to at that time were stunned, but soon, he would taunt to hook up the lips, "do you deserve?"


    Su Tang continued to laugh, "it depends on the young master whether he is worthy or not."


    In the face of sick Jiao, never counsellor, had better take his way, let him have no way to go.


    Almost none of these protagonists is good at getting their attention. If there is no corresponding self-protection means, they will die.


    Although Su Tang can give up, she''s tired. It''s hard to find demons these days, especially those evil little demons. They''ve all hidden up. So she treasures the vest now.


    This spirit of Xiao drink is still amazing, especially the purple pupil, in the dark, like the top grade purple gem, the beauty of eye-catching.


    Su Tang has seen countless pairs of eyes, but this pair is absolutely the best in the world.


    So, in her drawings, this pair of eyes, she spent a lot of effort.


    There was almost no sunshine on the 12th floor of Xiaojiu''s house, but everywhere there was dim light. But on Su Tang''s paper, the sun was bright, the boy''s smile was brilliant, and his eyes seemed to have starlight. Under the sunshine, his white skin was warm and slightly red, like rouge, and somehow gave birth to a kind of gorgeous beauty.


    Lovely and evil coexist.


    Su Tang is very satisfied with her painting, and even whistled to the person in the painting, "perfect ~"


    it is a very simple painting, white background, the sun shines on the young man''s face, a few flowers embellishment, but the young man in the painting is as beautiful as an elf, purple pupils, slightly red cheeks, full and moist red lips, a few simple strokes, but eye-catching Forget.


    Colorful. It''s really colorful.


    Xiao drinks to hook up the lip, the corner of the mouth overflows the silk demon breath.


    The little girl looked at him like this, but she didn''t know that she had become the scenery in other people''s eyes.


    Xiao Xie admitted that the little demon really aroused his interest. Therefore, he accepted the scroll she presented with both hands and said, "do you want to stay?"


    Su Tang with a smile, said: "take my things, it is my demon."


    Xiao drink looked at her, he can feel the balance between the two people, this feeling, let his body blood are a little boiling.


    How long has it been? How long has he not experienced this feeling?


    Oh, maybe, never.


    The 12th floor is too boring. Even if he takes the demon''s body, what he sees is endless fear and fear.


    "You have a lot of guts."


    Su Tang smiles. If she is timid, she can''t get to the 12th floor.


    "One painting is not enough to stay." Xiao drink looked at her with a smile, but because of excitement, purple pupil stretched out, shining scarlet light. He pointed to the little demons with their heads down, and said, "do you see these servant demons? They''re so boring that they can''t even take care of my plants. Since you want to stay, I''ll leave them all to you. "


    Smell speech, Su sugar that pair of black pupil flash a glimmer of light, she smile a happy face, even gave him a gift.


    "Yes, my young master."


    On the surface, this ceremony is very standard, but from her body movements, as well as her slightly hoarse excited voice, I always feel that there is something ambiguous.


    Especially the last sentence "my young master", she always felt that she wrapped these words around the tip of her tongue, held them in her mouth, and finally let them out slowly.


    ***


    Xiao asked her to take care of the garden, but Su Tang paid special attention to him besides the flowers.


    Every day, I don''t pay attention to the beautiful clothes, delicious food, and the warm and cold, all of which tell him naked that she wants him.


    It''s really strange. Xiao Xie is the first time to meet a demon who wants him in these years. He is brave and not afraid of death.


    However, the little demon did have some means. At least for this time, Xiao Jiu didn''t have any aversion to her.Whether people or demons, after a long time, they will be used to one thing or one person.


    Habits are terrible, if one day out of balance, it will make you uneasy.


    For example, now, Xiao Jiu gets up, only to find that the little demon that surrounds him all day is gone.


    He frowned slightly, and the whole demon was filled with a feeling of displeasure. He came down from the bed, wearing only his inner shirt, not even his outer robe, and went out in ink hair.


    Then he saw the little demon standing in his garden, talking to other little demons.


    Her voice is very beautiful, but now, Xiao Xie wants to cut her tongue.


    Uneasy, irritable, clearly she is the one in her eyes, how now, she still has the mind to care about other people?


    Su Tang certainly knew that he got up and he came to find himself, but so what?


    She took care of him, all have their own purposes, and now, half a year later, it''s time to close the net.


    She asked the other small demons on the 12th floor, and asked if there were any other big demons before Xiao drinking?


    The little demon is shivering. How can he know this? However, this is not the one he can offend. It can make the terrible big demon care so much. Even if she claims to be his servant, it''s not the little demon like them who can be perfunctory.


    "I, I don''t know."


    The voice of small demon is weak and small, can not hinder to let Xiao drink to hear clearly.


    Su Tang seems to be afraid, smell speech, instead continue to ask: "that you can know what demon, stay here for a long time?"


    Small demon listen to all quickly kneel down, "adult, what do you want to ask after all?"


    Su Tang ignored the cold sight behind her and said with a smile, "I just want to find an old friend. I can feel his breath on the 12th floor. Unfortunately, the breath is too light, and I don''t know much about the 12th floor."


    Seeing that her eyes didn''t seem to be faking, the little demon was a little curious? As you know, it''s dangerous to lock the demon tower. The incoming demon will weaken its power with time. Is your old friend still there? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Su Tang looked at the garden, as if sighing, as if nostalgic, "with his cultivation, should be able to live to now, but the lock demon tower is dangerous, I''m afraid he won''t live, I come to him. Maybe I''m late. "


    The little demon was very moved. What kind of touching friendship is this? In order to find an old friend, a demon enters the lock demon tower alone.


    "Don''t be sad, my Lord. Maybe he is no longer twelve stories old?" The little demon said and scratched his ear, "but I can only know about the 11th and 12th floors. If I go up or down, I don''t know."


    Sutang sighed, "I''ve found the twelfth floor from the first floor."


    She looks like casual words, but it is to let the small demon stunned.


    Isn''t it agreed that there are restrictions on each floor? How does this adult get through every floor?


    Su Tang was shocked by the little demon''s eyes and said with a smile: "you never thought about why the 11th floor and the 12th floor can be connected?" She said, pause, and said: "everything is possible, as long as find the right way."


    The small demon listens to, at that time wanted to follow her, this is absolutely big brother! I don''t know if I can follow her and get out of the lock demon Tower!


    "My Lord, you will be my Lord in the future. You should go east, and the small one will never go west."


    Su Tang saw him kneel down with a puff and was indifferent.


    Tut, none of these demons in the lock demon tower is good. They can kneel down on you. They are definitely profitable to you.


    "So, do you know any more distant demons? For example, before the young master


    Su Tang throws out the bait, and the demon immediately takes the bait. He thinks hard. Finally, he really comes up with one for him.


    "There seems to be one!"


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened, "who!"


    As soon as the words came down, I heard a very cold voice not far away.


    "In the early morning, who is my little servant demon looking for?"


    Xiao Xie was wearing a black blouse. When he came over, his whole body was full of very low air pressure.


    Su sugar side of the demon has knelt on the ground, his whole body trembled, even the voice can''t help shivering.


    "Young master, it''s nothing to do with me, it''s all her! She wants to ask the little one. The little one just tells the truth. " The little demon couldn''t help but be scared. Xiao Chucai appeared and said all the questions Su Tang had asked before. He didn''t forget to add oil and vinegar. "Young master, I don''t know anything."


    Xiao drinks the facial expressionless ground to look at Su sugar, as for that small demon, from beginning to end even a look in the eyes all didn''t give.


    "You see, the little demon you asked is full of nonsense. Are you sure you can ask him anything useful?" He said, and stepped forward, two people four eyes opposite, line of sight collision, hidden spark appeared.


    Sue sugar shrugged indifferently, "it doesn''t matter. He talks nonsense. I have my own judgment."


    She said this, Xiao drink will be more upset, "what is the demon, worthy of my little servant demon so never forget?"


    "Ah, a very interesting old friend." She added three interesting words. Then she took out the kettle that she watered the flowers every morning and said with a smile, "if he is really on the 12th floor, he will come to me."


    Xiao drink stares at the kettle in her hand. From the beginning, he knows that the water the little demon poured on his flowers is actually wine.


    He didn''t ask, which doesn''t mean he didn''t know.


    I wanted to wait for her to speak, but now, needless to say, he guessed.


    "You pour wine on this flower day by day in order to attract his attention." The more he said, the more gloomy his face became. In the end, he grabbed Su Tang''s wrist and tried so hard that he wanted to crush it, "say!"


    Su Tang felt the sick young master''s death gaze, and her face did not change. "Young master knows, why ask more?"


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang heard a click, like the sound of something breaking.


    She was slightly stunned, and then found that the bone of her wrist was crushed.


    Su Tang


    Shit, madman!


    Don''t ask her why she didn''t feel the pain, it''s because this guy, he just let her know!


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s broken." There was no apology in Xiao''s tone. He said, "I haven''t been close to other demons for a long time. I don''t have the sense of propriety. The little servant demon doesn''t tell me. I thought you like this."


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless and even wanted to give a sneer.


    Make it up, make it up!


    At the beginning, Xiao Ju wanted to make her feel the pain of crushing a bone, but in the end, he was reluctant to part with it, so he suppressed her pain.


    However, it''s time to teach her a lesson so as not to forget whose demon she is.


    "Are you looking for other demons?"


    Su Tang looked at him with no waves in his eyes. "If I want to find it, will the young master crush my tianlinggai next?"


    Xiao chuckled, "young master likes you so much, how can you crush your spirit cover." As he spoke, he reached out and stroked her forehead. "Young master, I will only pull out your skin and tendons, and finally keep the complete skull, so that you can accompany me forever."Since she provoked him first, don''t think about leaving unless She wants to die!


    Su Tang, looking at the bigotry and monopoly in his eyes, not only didn''t fear, but also wanted to provoke. As a result, Xiao is worthy of Xiao, and can divide himself into seven parts, worthy of being cruel, wrong, cruel demon!


    He actually said: "little servant demon, don''t arouse the young master''s appetite."


    Su Tang took a puff from the corner of her mouth and thought of it after a pause.


    All the demons like to eat raw food. Maybe in the eyes of this young master, if you eat her, you will be able to integrate with her.


    What kind of abnormal love!


    "I don''t taste good." Su Tang said seriously that after all, this body is a puppet body, which is not new. This is not, in order to prove that this body is not fresh, she also truthfully said with him: "young master did not find that I and this body, in fact, is not too fusion?"


    Su Tang is too lazy to take advantage of it, so I''ll tell her the lie again.


    I''ve been able to cheat others before. There''s no reason I can''t cheat you this time.


    Now that we have started, we have to finish the next stage.


    Su Tang ignored the crushed bones on her wrist and continued to smile: "do you really think that I will be silly to come out and play with you?" She said, slightly on tiptoe, and finally close to his ear, laughing like a monster, people love and hate, "if you like this body, I will give it to you."


    Xiao Xie''s pupils suddenly contracted. He had never expected such a situation.


    So, this damned little demon has two faces?


    "Where''s your real body?"


    No one or demon can deceive him, but this damned little demon, he played around!


    She, damn it!


    Su Tang took out his wrist from his palm, raised his lips and said with a smile, "don''t look for it, young master. Naturally, it''s not in the lock demon tower."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    Su Tang''s words make Xiao drink''s eyes change, purple pupil is full of haze, this kind of feeling beyond his control makes his whole person become extremely terrible.


    However, the corners of his mouth are filled with a trace of smile. He is good-looking. When he smiles, he has a sense of innocence. But what he says next is numbing.


    He said, "do you think I can''t do anything with you?"


    Su Tang looks at him with a smile. Although her back is chilly because of his smile, if she counsels at this time, she will be held by him. At that time, let alone do the task, she will be unable to resist all her life.


    The master moves, but even a look can''t make a mistake.


    So, she stepped forward very arrogantly, and with another uninjured hand, she gently touched his eyebrows. Her smile was nostalgic and affectionate, but the sight showed him to look at other people.


    "Young master''s eyes are really beautiful..." She sighed and said, "it''s a pity that you found out."


    "I thought that if the young master didn''t find out, I would stay with him for a while. After all, a beauty like the young master is rare in the world."


    Xiao drink looked at her face with regret, eyes are Qinchu scarlet blood, this damned little demon, actually take him as a substitute!


    "So you''re leaving now?" He grabbed her other hand. This time, he didn''t use the magic to suppress her pain. He wanted to make her hurt, make her regret, and make her dare not to leave again!


    The pain of her wrist made her frown a little, but it was only a slight frown. Beauty frowned, no matter how beautiful it was. Besides, Su Tang soon calmed down. She lowered her voice, which was soft and waxy, but now she deliberately lowered it, which made her feel a bit depressed.


    She is very beautiful, just like the flowers in full bloom, but when the flowers are in full bloom, the next step is to be dispirited.


    Xiao Jiu stares at her. This damned little demon is just like this at first sight. But the more we get along with each other, the more we can''t stop. Just like those old wine, only when we drink it later can we find its fragrance.


    Yes, he always felt that there was a different breath on the little demon. Now he suddenly realized.


    That''s the smell of wine.


    "If you dare to go, I will seal you three souls and six spirits." Xiao drink close one step, the mouth says cruel words, "I think, you also don''t want to be blocked in this flower in the next life."


    At this time, the more cruel he said, the more anxious he was. In fact, he had already lost.


    No, Su Tang gave him a careless smile. Finally, she picked a flower and put it on his collar. "Flowers with beauty, it''s just I gave the young master''s parting gift


    Xiao drinks a pupil to shrink, who his Niang wants her to break up a gift!


    "You dare!"


    After roaring these two words, Xiao Xie suddenly found that after half a year, he didn''t even know her name!


    He has always thought that he mercifully accepted her, the little demon will be grateful, and the next time, she did do it, but as a result, he fell step by step, but she planned to leave.


    Is this a game for her?


    Now the game is over, so you can abandon him?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. In the end, his delicate face was distorted.


    And Su Tang, she easily patted open his imprisonment, in his stunned and shocked expression, casually opened a already prepared array.


    Life and death.


    Once you enter this array, you will strangle all living things. However, since it is called the life and death array, it will not be a dead end. It leaves you a chance to live, and the chance to gamble on this chance is luck.


    This is a high-level array. Ordinary friars can''t make it. So when Su Tang starts the array, Xiao Xie will show that expression.


    These years of arrogance, let him underestimate the little demon in front of him, no, the little demon can''t these things!


    "Who are you?"


    Will sue sugar answer?


    She won''t!


    Not only did not answer, but also waved with him, smiling too much and said: "Oh, I can only say goodbye to the young master."


    Xiao drink stares at her, the bigotry and possession in her eyes is terrible, but a little demon is still provocative, which is just adding fuel to the fire.


    At the moment when the array was opened, a dazzling light almost illuminated the whole twelve layers.


    Su Tang left without hesitation, and Xiao drink, is not hesitant to catch up with her.


    Life and death array, he doesn''t believe he will die!


    ***


    the feeling of life and death being torn apart is not good at all. After su Tang returned to her body, her whole soul was still torn with that terrible feeling. From her limbs to her bones, her brain hummed and meditated for a long time, which alleviated the symptoms.


    She was lying on the stone bed, the whole person was dying, "dog, what''s the matter with the task?"


    If this fails, she''ll hit the wall.Fortunately, she was very satisfied with the answer given by the system.


    "Not bad. It worked."


    A success, make her happy straight collapse three meters high, where the body does not hurt, eyes are also in full swing.


    "I said," how can I fail? "


    At a certain moment, the system even feels that compared with the male owner, the host is also very terrible. If she really wants to destroy a world, she can do it every minute.


    The system stealthily pinched a cold sweat. Fortunately, its baby is a homesick child, and still wants to go home.


    Su Tang broke her fingers and counted them. She had already got four spirits. After gathering three, she could summon the dragon ball. Bah, no, it''s calling the male Lord.


    "Come on, dog, let''s fight for the remaining three!"


    Su Tang is very excited at the moment, and is thinking about finding another demon with good strength. As a result, before she goes out, a demon comes from the sky.


    Pie in the sky!


    Su Tang''s eyes were bright, and at this time, although the demon was staring at her all uncomfortable, but still asked: "Hey, human, have you heard of the demon around here?"


    Su Tang''s eyes flashed a trace of loss, what monster? She has heard of the human demon, but she has never heard of the demon.


    Finally, the system, timely answer, "silly child, the monster is you. Recently, there has been a lot of rumors in the demon world. It is said that there is a guy who is neither human nor demon. He takes away everything and makes many monsters disappear. I''m afraid it''s better to start this one first. "


    Su Tang was speechless. She was just trying to explain that she was also very selective. She didn''t want all the demons. Besides those demons who were heartless, she had to choose the ones with good looks. For example, she didn''t want to give up the one in front of her. After all, she was too ugly.


    But who knows, in front of this pig demon to see her face at a loss, so she did not know anything.


    A human who knows nothing, there''s no need to stay.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    Su Tang refused at the beginning, and she was also very selective, but who could have thought that this pig was too spicy chicken, so she poured it directly in front of her just like touching porcelain.


    She vomited blood and looked at Su tangman. She was still shocked and scared. "You How can you frame me? "


    Su Tang is at a loss. Later, she finds out that she has taken away too much. When she sees the demon, she unconsciously takes away.


    Wipe, this is a disease!


    The system grinned, "otherwise, let''s take this body to explore the way first?"


    Su Tang looks at her greasy paws, and that''s OK. Bai Bai Pangpang has at least one white. But this pig is an African pig. It''s not only fat, but also black. The key evolution is not complete, and her hair is exuberant. She opens her clothes and looks at the hairy black PigHair on her arm, and the whole person collapses.


    "Can I refuse?"


    The data of the system can''t help laughing and shaking, but for the sake of professionalism, it can''t help it.


    "Forget it, the more you go up, the more dangerous it will be. Let''s go to explore the way. If we can''t, we''ll commit suicide and escape. The pig demon will be sent to the door automatically. It''s not useless, and..." The system couldn''t help laughing again. It wanted to hold back, but at last, looking at Su Tang''s puppet body, it spewed out, "pork price has gone up too. Let''s make do with it for the sake of pork price rising."


    Su Tang


    Comfort to comfort, you son of a bitch is to give her a low-key smile ah!


    In the end, Su Tang refused, or obediently entered the lock demon tower.


    However, holding the idea that she could not be ugly to herself, she decided to take revenge on the society.


    The higher the floor is, the harder it is for a man to guess his temperament. For example, as soon as she entered this floor, she saw lights and music playing all around. I don''t know what kind of wedding scene she thought she had arrived at.


    However, when the atmosphere arrived, all the demons around were frightened.


    They seem to be experiencing something terrible. Rao Shi once did all kinds of evil, but now, they are too scared to control, shivering and pale.


    The sharp contrast made Sutang curious.


    "What''s the situation, brother?"


    Su Tang''s body, you say she''s a female, but she''s bigger than a male, so she calls brother. It''s really no sense of disobedience.


    The demon beside her was poked by her, and the whole demon jumped up. At last, it was an ugly pig demon. First, it had a meal, and then it showed disgust.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be chosen."


    Su Tang:???


    What''s the matter, ugly or guilty?


    She completely forgot how she had hated the body in the first place.


    "No, can you tell me what happened first?"


    Maybe he was distracted. The demon didn''t seem to be afraid, but his voice was still very low, as if he was afraid of being heard by something terrible. He whispered: "adults are choosing wives again."


    This is very spiritual again. Su Tang raised her eyebrows and asked, "how often do you choose your wife? And what are you afraid of when you choose your wife? "


    Su Tang learned the appearance of the demon and kept her voice low, which made the demon want to talk.


    "Are you new here?" Demon see her nod, show a face no wonder appearance, "I said so ugly pig demon never seen before."


    Su Tang is used to personal attacks, and now she has learned to face them with a smile, "brother, can you continue?"


    "Oh, yes, where did I just say?"


    Su Tang


    It''s a retarded demon!


    "Ah, come to think of it, when it comes to getting married." The demon patted his forehead, then said: "adults will get married every other period of time, the time is uncertain, sometimes three days, sometimes one day, but the wife married by adults will disappear in the end."


    Said to be a wife, all demons default to be nourishment.


    Sue sugar touched chin, "but, wife''s words should be female, what are you male afraid of?"


    She asked, the male demon is more terrible, "dowry! And more than one demon! Most of all, I married a hundred demons


    Su Tang took a puff from the corner of her mouth and said, "you adults It''s very particular. "


    The greeting team passed slowly, and the demon became more and more daring. After the other demons around him dispersed, he suddenly changed his dislike, put his arms around Su Tang''s shoulder, and laughed: "little brother, just came here to lock the demon tower, right? What did you do to get locked in? "The demon said, followed by a burst of laughter, compared with before, this time''s smile is obviously very evil," but it doesn''t matter, anyway, no matter what you do, the end is the same. " With that, the demon''s aura changed greatly, and his mouth became bigger in vain.


    Su Tang looked at the bloody mouth, expressionless, "you know what happened to the demon who wanted to eat me?"The demon was suddenly frozen in the air, and then he was frightened to find that the ugly pig demon was knocking his teeth!


    That''s his weapon!


    But those sharp and strong teeth in her hands, as if some fragile goods in general, gently smashed into pieces.


    "The teeth are broken. Let me see. What am I going to do next?" She touched her chin and began to laugh. The meat piled together and became uglier. "Ah, you thought I was ugly before."


    Su Tang had always been angry. The pig demon was so ugly, but there were still demons bumping into him. He wanted to vent his anger and pull out the skin and tendons. When it was all finished, he threw the demon away like garbage.


    Anyway, there are so many goblins around him. He can''t live without her.


    After that, Su Tang swaggered away. As soon as she left, other demons swarmed in.


    "Come on, dog, show me the way. Let''s meet the man."


    You don''t have to guess if you can make so much noise. He must be the one to get married. But this guy is really not choosy. He gets married every three to five, and the quality of the bride is worrying.


    On this thought, Su Tang decided to give him a big surprise.


    To say it''s a marriage is to carry the bride from the 13th floor to the 15th floor in a sedan chair.


    This time, the man occupied the third floor, but maybe he married too fast, and the whole three floors didn''t add up to many demons.


    Su Tang takes off the bride''s clothes and then throws her away. However, she underestimates her flesh. Although her red wedding dress is torn off, she is too fat to wear it!


    It''s very embarrassing.


    However, what was more embarrassing was still behind her. Not long after she sneaked into the sedan chair, the sedan chair bearers suddenly faltered and fell to the ground.


    Su Tang tumbled like a snowball, and was finally trampled by a man in black boots.


    She slightly looked up, a look at the beautiful delicate face, do not guess, it must be a man!


    "Ah, Lang Jun ~"


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    Su Tang was holding Xiao''s thigh with her big black face, "are you my husband?" After that, he tried to pull the robe to himself.


    However, xipao was broken. No matter how hard she pulled it, it couldn''t cover her huge body. In the end, maybe she was too hard. With the sound of Si La, she became several pieces completely. When the wind blew, it was like a rag floating with the wind.


    Su Tang pulled out the corner of her mouth, and then quickly gathered the xipao together, showing an embarrassed and polite smile, "husband, although the quality of this dress is not very good, it doesn''t matter. I can learn from your heart."


    Her performance was very exaggerated, but Xiao was indifferent and even showed a very charming smile.


    She is a cruel demon. In the face of a pig demon like her, she can be calm and self-confident. She deserves to be a man.


    Then, she heard Xiao drink gorgeous voice, through a thick dislike, asked the side of the small demon, "the next two layers of female demon are dead?"


    If not dead, how can they send up such a rotten thing, unless they don''t want to die.


    The little demons on one side have turned pale. Of course, they won''t send such goods up. There must be an accident in the middle of the way. However, the accident has happened, and they can''t blame it. Thinking that they are likely to be the dowry, all the little demons kneel on the ground and shiver.


    "My Lord, it''s an accident."


    The little demons begged for mercy, or the Lord didn''t like to hear too much nonsense, which made the little demons want to beg for mercy and dare not say more.


    "Ah, it was an accident."


    Xiao''s voice is very nice, with gorgeous magnetism. In the words of Su Tang, it is the subwoofer that can make the ear pregnant.


    However, the little demons were even more afraid. Some of them were crying, some were shaking in horror. They huddled together, like those weak and helpless wretches.


    However, those who can enter the lock demon tower are not worthy of sympathy.


    Su Tang watched the children''s play for a short time, then looked at Xiao drink affectionately, "husband, although my appearance is ugly, my heart is kind and beautiful."


    Good and beautiful, this is a joke in the lock demon tower, Xiao drink then looked at her with a sneer, and then found that the more the pig demon looked, the uglier it was. It was just hot eyes.


    He didn''t even bother to start, so he let the little demons kneeling on the ground deal with her.


    He did not ask what happened in the middle of the accident, it seems that the bride to him, but is dispensable, no, no, it is not worth his deep study.


    But Su Tang can''t die so easily. Although the pig demon is ugly, it can be used for good or bad. As for those little demons who come up, kill them.


    Xiao drink didn''t look her in the eye from the beginning, but now, he lifted his eyelids.


    Dare to resist in front of him, not without, but arrogant into her, really rare.


    He squinted and was thinking about how to kill her. As a result, the dark pig demon jumped on him first.


    Su Tang''s attack seemed casual, but it took her a lot of effort. For example, she made up a fake fight with the talisman, and used the invisible talisman, but the light invisible talisman was not enough. For a demon as big as Xiao, a invisible talisman couldn''t avoid his eyes, so she also used the closed breath pill.


    All are ready, she is not at ease, and force and small demon fighting dummy, deliberately to his side.


    Xiao Jiuchang is so big, but no demon dares to tease him so much. For a moment, he was knocked down by the damn pig demon.


    Su Tang is like an obscene woman who teases the young people of a good family. Holding his face and pursing his thick lips, she says greasily: "husband, come on, give me a kiss. How can such a lovely husband not do something?"


    Pro nature is not pro to, but Xiao drink''s face is a solid solid hold a thorough, that moment, Xiao drink''s face overcast, eyes murderous.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    At this time, who can control his temper.


    Xiao Jiu took out his weapon at that time, and his face was pretty.


    Su Tang laughs more joyfully, "Oh, angry husband is more beautiful, come on, give your mother a kiss."


    Ugly and beautiful, Xiao Jiu hasn''t been angry for thousands of years, but this time, she was angry completely.


    The killing intention in her eyes was like substance, but Sutang laughed louder. The pig''s laughter was harsh and ugly. Even the little demon on one side covered his ears and looked miserable.


    Xiao Xie didn''t want to talk any more, so he took out his sword and attacked her hard.


    Su Tang only defends but does not attack, but he is quite able to evade and yield.


    This operation, the system can''t understand, although it''s only a temporary match, but the pig Demon power is not enough, can''t help her so toss, in less than half a day, she will be defeated.


    It''s su Tang. He''s very calm. "If we lose, we''ll lose. Let''s change our body, but it''s rare to be so ugly. I can''t be ugly alone." With that, he laughed.


    System:


    Give the man some wax.In the battle between Su Tang and Xiao Xie, Xiao Xie almost went all out, but it was her turn to touch her little hand from time to time, just like a tune. Even if the next moment her arm would be slashed, then she sniffed his dark hair and was intoxicated.


    Then Xiao was more angry, and Su Tang More fun.


    "Ah ah, the beauty is angry. It''s the beauty of Jiuzhou."


    The little demons on one side lowered their heads further. Their faces were different, different from their usual fear. This time, they were a little happy. They always felt that the pig demon had avenged them. What was the matter?


    They respect her as a man!


    Xiao Chuo was angry and cruel. Soon one of Su Tang''s arms was cut off. Then his stomach was cut out. Finally, it was just like that.


    But Su Xiaotang is a cruel man. Rao is so cruel that he doesn''t frown. Instead, he asks Xiao Xie with a smile, "husband, you see, I''ve said that although I''m ugly outside, my internal organs are beautiful. Look at the smooth intestines and red hot heart, it''s beating for you!"


    "Husband, do you like it?"


    System:


    Xiao Jiu


    All little Demons:!!!


    Rao is used to seeing big scenes, but this scene still shocked all the monsters.


    They even feel that the pig demon is a perfect match for their adults. They are all madmen!


    Su Tang was still smiling. She licked her lips and said, "husband, I will come back. So, wait for me ~ "


    this is just like a magic spell, that is, Xiao Xie cut off her pig''s head, and she was stunned for several days.


    So, for the first time, the man on the 15th floor broke the usual habit. He hasn''t married for half a month, which he hasn''t seen in a hundred years.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    Besides Su Tang, she was so angry that she drank Xiao and went back to her body. She laughed so much that the system was afraid that she would be out of breath.


    "My God, it''s so interesting. I suddenly want to find an ugly goblin to sharpen Xiao''s eyes."


    After listening to the data of the system, it shakes. It thinks of the picture it saw before. The picture is so beautiful that it can''t recover.


    "Goodbye."


    It''s so ugly that the man doesn''t know. Anyway, it''s almost blind.


    Of course, Sutang is just talking about it.


    It''s a month later to go back to the demon lock tower, but it''s different from the previous one. This time, the atmosphere is a little subtle. Many demons are still around, chatting about a month ago.


    After being trapped for so many years, the lock demon tower has no other pleasure but to think about how to protect its life. It''s hard to find such a thing. All the demons know it. When Su Tang comes back, it''s all the talk after leisure.


    "That pig demon is cruel enough, even adults dare to touch it."


    "I was there! She not only touched the adult''s hand, but also smelled the adult''s hair


    "What''s more, she was stabbed by adults at that time. Her stomach was broken and her intestines leaked out, but she could boast about her internal organs!"


    "Cruel demon


    "I I suddenly have some admiration for her. What''s the matter with her? "


    "Don''t talk about you. I wanted to kneel down for her at that time."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang listened to their conversation, but she couldn''t help it, and then she came to her, "did your adults get married recently?"


    "Hey, what else do you want to marry? It''s been a month, but you haven''t been out of the gate yet."


    Su Tang, "so, are you adults waiting for her?"


    The demons were shocked, "wait for her?"


    Su Tang''s serious nonsense said, "yes, I was there at that time, and the pig demon said to let the adults wait for her. It''s been a month. Adults are not normal. They don''t get married, they don''t even show their face. You say, once upon a time, my lord married so many beautiful little demons, who can resist for ten days? "


    The demons were soon taken to gather together, "don''t say ten days, it''s been three days!"


    Su Tang patted her thigh, "yes, it''s almost a month! A month, which little demon has such honor? No, It doesn''t exist! So, you say, will adults just like those ugly ones? "


    The demons took a cold breath, "ugly?"


    Sue sugar nodded and finally came to the conclusion, "yes, he likes ugly!"


    The rumor grew like crazy, and soon spread to the 15th floor. However, when Xiao Jiu knew it, the whole three levels of demons had already known that he liked the ugly, and it was better for those who were extremely ugly and hot.


    Xiao drink''s self-restraint, in the pig demon body again broken work.


    He has not been angry for a thousand years, but now the pig demon is dead, and he can still annoy him again and again.


    Good, very good!


    He''s going to whip her body now to vent his anger!


    It''s a corpse, but it''s beyond recognition. At that time, Xiao used the most cruel way to kill her.


    Her limbs were broken, and because of what she said, Xiao Xie cut her tongue, dug her eyes, her ears, and the so-called beating heart for him, all of which were destroyed by him.


    It can be said that this incomplete body, no one can see that she was alive.


    When Su Tang touched the 15th floor, she was shocked by the scene.


    This is not even a corpse!


    Xiao drinks the divine sense to spread all over, she appears, he knew, but he didn''t turn back, but slowly put up the whip, "who allowed you to come up."


    The cold voice rang out, but Sue sugar covered her mouth.


    This time, her appearance is no longer ugly, after all, nine life cat demon, or very cute.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, sir. I''m a new comer. I just can''t help but come up to see you and Mrs. pig for their wonderful love." Her expression was sincere, and her big watery eyes were clean and smart, but what she said made Xiao drink angry.


    Mrs. pig?


    What the hell is that!


    Su sugar still continued her performance, "the adult really loves miserably, madam, madam all this appearance, you are willing to accompany her." She said at the end, as if moved, began to shed tears, "did not expect that one day I can witness the legend of true love."


    Xiao drinks the facial expressionless ground to look at her, "say, who send you."


    No matter how stupid the demon is, she dare not come to the 15th floor without calling, unless it is profitable to her.


    Su Tang, "of course, this great love attracts me."


    These crazy words suddenly made Xiao drink think of the pig.


    He squinted, the whip in his hand had been clenched by him, as long as he flicked, the lovely kitten would die under his whip.


    Su Tang, on the other hand, laughs like a goblin, "although the love between the adult and his wife is very touching, but..." At this moment, the breath changed in vain, from the lovely sunny kitten to the dark devil, she said: "I think you''re better dead."She didn''t cheat. She came to the demon lock tower to kill them all.


    However, the air can be strong to this, Xiao drink immediately recognized her.


    "You are the pig."


    He had fought with her. Even if he changed the body, he could not easily change the aura.


    Sue sugar smile eyes curved, mouth said sweet words, but the action is cruel.


    "My husband is really true love to me, which can be recognized."


    Xiao drinks to lift lips Cape, sneer at her.


    He was sure that the little demon had strong hostility to him, so strong that he wanted to kill him. To be honest, from the beginning, the bride was not her. She suddenly appeared on the way. The hostility appeared inexplicably, unless


    Xiao drink eyes a ruthless, is the former amnesia before the enemy.


    "You and I used to know each other."


    He said yes, and Su Tang raised her eyebrows. "Do you remember?"


    Xiao drink''s eyes are more fierce, amnesia and him, in fact, there is no feeling, but now, by this little demon a provocation, a never felt suddenly swept the whole body. It''s like anger and other things. It''s hard to describe. The only thing that can make him sure is that this little demon has a deep relationship with him.


    Otherwise, why lose memory, but the body subconsciously remember her.


    Those who can make such a deep impression are either deep love or deadly enemies, and Xiao Jiu soon ignored the first option.


    Love what, he is crazy will like her!


    "It doesn''t matter if I remember. I just need to kill you."


    When she died, the indescribable feeling would disappear. He didn''t like the feeling of losing control, so she had to die!


    "Xiao, Xiao, you are as confident as ever." Su Tang said with a smile, but there was no smile in her eyes. "Unfortunately, you are overconfident this time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    It''s no problem to suppress Xiao''s drinking for a short time. Although he is a demon, his soul is divided into several parts, which can''t be compared with his heyday. Su Tang is familiar with his technique. Therefore, many times, Su Tang gives his solution before he does it.


    So familiar with his moves, Xiao Xie is almost sure that he and she are not a mortal enemy.


    He will come to such a state that he should have something to do with her. In the same way, she would rather go deep into the lock demon tower than cut him with her hand


    Xiao drinks to squint, gratitude and resentment of what, she all killed to move continuously, he also need not deeply investigate, influence him and she, is to die one.


    Su Tang inspires Xiao Xie''s treacherous and violent temperament. The more irritable she is, the more obvious her flaws will be. Therefore, she can make her partner successfully enter her dreamland.


    White light drops all over the sky, like snowflakes. Once hit, you will fall into a dreamland.


    How could Xiao Jiu not see the difference of these white spots? Although he was angry, he also knew how to avoid them. But he didn''t expect that Su Tang played a cunning trick. In the confrontation, he would rather fight for his own injury than let him get hit.


    Originally, the two confrontation, as long as she resisted, it was impossible to get hurt, but she did not, but along with his sword, forward for a while. When the sword body pierced her chest, she raised her lips and pulled him forward a little step under Xiao Xie''s stunned expression.


    Just this small step, let the light spot successfully fall on his head.


    It''s a mirage, but it''s also a real event, but what happened inside is not with him, but with a certain spirit in front of her, the only one who reduced her blackening value, and finally died willingly for her.


    In the heart of the king in blood, the little fox is his salvation.


    And Sutang, it''s the little fox.


    In the illusory territory, Xiao Xie will experience all of them.


    But Su Tang was afraid that a king in blood was not enough, so she added other things, such as the little angel Rong Zhen. Of course, she made some changes, such as aggravating the resentment between her and Rong Zhen.


    In the end, it should have been Rong Zhen who hanged herself, but she was seriously closed.


    Love and hate, love and hatred, and disputes can be explained in a few words.


    Deep love, deep hate, the moment the illusion disappeared, Xiao drink to see her eyes are different.


    In the end, the sword in Xiao''s hand was unstable.


    In the dreamland, he and fox were forced to separate, but fate was so attached to them, they met again, but he misunderstood her, hurt her, and almost killed her.


    He faltered and his sword fell.


    This is his memory. The king of blood is him, and Rong Zhen is also him.


    No wonder she hates herself so much.


    Su Tang made a mistake, using the memory of the previous separation, using the guilt, love and hate of those separation to her, taking advantage of his confusion of consciousness, he directly killed him.


    At this time, Xiao couldn''t fight back at all. He didn''t even take up his sword. He closed his eyes and was willing to accept it.


    Although he didn''t hang himself, he gave up his resistance. On the other hand, Su Tang also succeeded, but he just played a side ball.


    With only the last two spirits left, she was not in a hurry this time.


    Although there was no Xiao drink on the 15th floor, there was no change at all. Su Tang followed the place where he used to live and began to look for the brides.


    Three days a marriage, so frequent, so she did not spend much effort, quickly found those female demon.


    They were dressed in gorgeous red xipao, and their faces were painted with delicate makeup. They were placed in coffins and arranged one by one.


    There are not a hundred coffins, but there are seventy or eighty of them. So many coffins seem to have entered some kind of private house.


    Su Tang opened the coffins. From the first coffin to the last one, she was more and more frightened. Finally, her forehead was in a cold sweat.


    "But It''s terrible. "


    From the body of the first bride to the end, if nothing can be seen at the beginning, the more they come to the end, the more like a person they are.


    There was a murmur.


    Su Tang swallowed her saliva, and the system over there also took a cold breath, "hiss, what kind of twisted love is this!"


    These corpses should be different in appearance and manner, but Xiao did not know what method they had adopted. In a word, they all began to approach each other in appearance.


    I''m afraid those corpses in front of him are just failed products, so he will continue to get married. However, no matter how he tosses, the substitute is the substitute, which can''t be changed.


    Sue sugar thought about those parts. If she didn''t show up, what would happen in the end?


    Scuffle, Shura field, no one will obey the other, in the end, they have only one outcome.


    Destruction.


    Sue sugar shivered, and finally put a fire, the brides and coffins, all burned.


    In this way, the 15th floor came to an end.


    ***


    Su Tang came to the 16th floor, and before she could see the surrounding environment, she was covered by the sea. The suffocating feeling made her think that she was going to start all over again.Fortunately, there is no way out.


    Just when she thought she was about to suffocate, a hand lifted her out of the sea.


    She coughed darkly, and finally coughed the sea clean. Without waiting to see each other clearly, she said, "thank you very much..." She wanted to call out big brother, but before she finished her words, she saw that the other party was wet with black hair. Her hair was glued to the white to nearly reflective cheek, which was more beautiful than men and women.


    Sue sugar''s eyes dilate. It''s amazing.


    So beautiful, big brother this kind of address is insulting the demon!


    Looking down from the beautiful face, Su Tang swallowed again. This time, she was not frightened. At this time, she was thinking of the four words "beautiful and delicious".


    Great!


    Each other''s upper body is not dressed. On the sparkling sea, the delicate clavicle is very flat


    Huh? Wait, this demon is a male!


    Sue sugar looked at his flat chest, and then at his face, silent.


    Boy or something, did she just behave a little bit obscene? In the end, different genders, the same sex can be called appreciation, the opposite sex


    She swears, she really just simply appreciate!


    "Well, thank you." She carefully said thanks, and then twisted her small body, originally thinking of gender differences, can not be too close, but then, each other a thank you, let her completely amazing.


    This, looks beautiful, the sound is also beautiful, goes to him meow to maintain the distance!


    As soon as the system saw her like that, the corners of her mouth slightly drew, and Yangou went online again. In order to avoid delaying the next task, it said: "wake up, this is the man."


    Su Tang:???


    What are you talking about?!


    In a short moment, Su Tang changed from dullness to surprise, then to surprise and regret. In the eyes of the shark, it was incredible that so many emotions could appear in such a short period of time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    Chimaeras are born with five senses deficiency. They are the most beautiful creatures in the world. They also have the most beautiful voice in the world. However, they are also ruthless without love, hatred or desire.


    God gave them the best appearance, but also deprived them of their heart.


    Su Tang quickly calmed down after she spoke in the system. Although the beauty is beautiful, the task is important, so Sorry, beauty.


    People have no feelings, such as Xiao Jiu in this life. Apart from being interested in wine, there is no difference between right and evil ways for him. Su Tang was forced to brew a good wine, which attracted his attention.


    Who would have thought, this year to do a task, but also after-sales!


    Su Tang thinks that this is just to embarrass her fat tiger, the front several parts, at least not in the appearance of noumenon, more or less can induce his poor feelings, but this noumenon, ha ha, she thinks she wants to be cool.


    Sure enough, the front foot of the shark said "no thanks" in his natural voice. The next moment, he asked her if it was delicious.


    What else can su Tang say? Of course, it''s not delicious!


    However, the chimaera obviously didn''t believe it. No, the golden pupil blinked and blinked, obviously eager to try.


    Su Tang''s face is expressionless, and she doesn''t know how she came to the sixth floor. She will be the noumenon, but it''s OK. I heard that the meat is sour, so it''s not delicious.


    "Really, it''s not delicious. If you don''t believe it, I can give you a bite." She said, shaking out a claw of her own, and then pitifully said: "but can you bite a little bit?"


    The chimaera is beautiful and has strong fighting power, so none of the prey he values can escape. People like kitty not only bring themselves to the door, but also babble about giving him a taste, which is unheard of.


    Su Tang didn''t really intend to feed the mackerel.


    No, after he let down his guard, he said, "but I''ll make a lot of delicious food. If I hurt my paw, I can''t make delicious food."


    As soon as she said this, the chimaera immediately frowned.


    He has been living in this sea area since he can remember. What he eats is all sea creatures. It''s the first time I''ve seen land creatures like cats. It''s really hard for him to give up.


    He is lack of five senses, never know what love and hate, the only thing that can make him feel happy is to eat.


    Su Tang saw his face tangled, thought about it, gave him a compromise, "that, or, we don''t eat, you lick?"


    It''s a shame to lick something, but it''s better than breaking hands and feet.


    Her proposal was quickly adopted by the shark, but when she finished, she felt dark in front of her eyes.


    No, I can''t say it''s black. She also saw two rows of sharp teeth rubbing against her head.


    I don''t know how this beautiful shark did it. With one mouth, she could put her whole head in.


    With death passing by, Su Tang''s whole expression was numb.


    She asked him to lick it, not to think of himself as a lollipop!


    However, she dared to be angry, especially after seeing the light again, she immediately said: "you see, isn''t it delicious?"


    The skin of a cat is covered with hair, which is inedible. Naturally, it is not delicious.


    This is not, the chimaeras all show a look of disgust, "bad."


    Su Tang choked. This is a straightforward man.


    "Yes, cats, I''ll tell you, blood is sour, especially bad. I''d rather eat sashimi. By the way, do you know sashimi? Sashimi, in addition to the freshest, the best quality salmon, there is another point is its seasoning. By the way, do you know the seasoning? "


    Su Tang asked several times in succession, how did the shark know this kind of thing, what is the seasoning? Can you eat it? Was it good?


    "You made me eat."


    The chimaera had something to say and never beat around the bush. No, Sutang soon found out his advantages.


    Simple!


    The chimpanzee, who knows the world well, can imitate human beings and be wary of human beings at the same time. But this one is different. He doesn''t know that people are dangerous.


    Su Tang was so happy to find out.


    "Beauty, do you know where there is land? The sea is full of water, and there is no good food to make. "


    The shark knows this place well and knows where the end of the sea is. Moreover, he has great strength. He just said to Su Tang, "hold on tight." before she could react, he let her experience the sea blink.


    Sue sugar is not ready, this sudden blink, let her whole stomach all upside down.


    "Oh..."


    The chimaera immediately retreated three feet in disgust.


    Eh, this land creature didn''t cheat him. It''s sour. No, it stinks besides acid!


    Once again, he was glad that he had not eaten her.


    Wait


    The chimaera suddenly remembered that he had just licked her and used his own tongue. No, he wanted to gargle!Su Tang vomited in the dark. As soon as he looked back, he saw that the shark was gargling with sea water.


    He swallowed a big mouthful of sea water, and then vomited it all out. To be honest, she was very curious about his mouth. How big was this guy''s mouth? How big could he swallow such a big mouthful of sea water.


    However, what puzzled her more was what he was doing?


    "What are you doing?"


    The chimaera swallowed a few mouthfuls of sea water, and then vomited the sea water to the land. After several rounds, he looked at her with disgust, "you, stink."


    Su Tang


    Then the chimaera explained, "I just licked you, so I gargle."


    Su Tang, "..." You are very particular. "


    Her whole expression was numb, but the chimaera didn''t understand this. Instead, she wagged her tail and said, "so you, gargle."


    Under the sun, the shark sat on the beach, the huge fish swung, the drops of water, and the blue scales, shining brightly under the light and shadow.


    I have to admit that although the shark who didn''t know the accident had a poisonous tongue, he was so beautiful that people could forgive him for all his mistakes.


    This does not, Su sugar front foot still gnash teeth, hind foot deep breath, "OK, you are beautiful, you say anything right." Said, did not forget to see a few more of his beautiful and gorgeous fish.


    As soon as she said that, he thought that whatever he did was right.


    "Gargle quickly, I''m hungry."


    Although the chimaera looked disgusted, his beautiful fish pendulum and beautiful timbre still made Sutang shamefully fill 30000 words, all of which were indescribable.


    Although she has been saying that it''s romantic to be a ghost under the peony, it''s all for fun. No matter how beautiful it is, it''s just like this.


    But the shark was different. She had been with him for so long. She thought she had resistance, but when she saw his fish pendulum, she suddenly felt that she could do it again.


    Don''t talk about cooking food. It''s OK to cook her for him now!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    Su Tang didn''t dare to cook too much food at the beginning. She was afraid that he didn''t like it and he wasn''t used to it. So she hung her mouth by mouth. Of course, she didn''t dare to go too far. She angered the shark and finally suffered from herself.


    However, the system looked at her smile like an old father, but she lost her cunning in the past. She laughed like an iron fool, and could not help but remind her: "beauty is wrong. Don''t set yourself on fire."


    Su Tang''s eyes were gentle. She looked at the shark, like she couldn''t see enough. "Look, my little mermaid is really beautiful."


    There was even a little pride in the words, and the whole data of the system gave a goose bumps.


    "Can you be normal?"


    Su Tang held her chin in one hand, and her eyes didn''t move away from the shark. "Hey, I want to be normal, but don''t you think he''s really good-looking? This is the son of the creator. "


    At the end of the speech, she could not help but start to sigh, these praise words, over and over, the system can not help but want to roll their eyes.


    But just then, after the shark finished eating the sashimi, he began to be dissatisfied.


    Too few, the thin pieces, dipped in sauce to eat, although delicious, but it is too few, he did not even feel full.


    Beautiful golden pupil with a trace of displeasure, he looked at Su sugar, as if to tell something.


    Although on the surface, the shark seems to have been wronged, the golden pupil in the sun also began to Qinchu a faint mist, but in fact, he did not understand the grievance at all.


    Many of these expressions are imitations of others.


    He just makes use of it to make you feel sad. There is an idiom, how to say it here, holding pretty to commit a crime, which is just a natural preparation for the chimaera.


    Su Tang covered her heart as if she was attracted by him, but she refused.


    Her voice is very sad, like doing something unforgivable, said, tears are almost Bata Bata down.


    "Beautiful chimaera, I also want to continue to make food for you. It''s my great honor that you are willing to eat my food, but But I''m too weak. I can''t lift anything with my claws. "


    "I''m guilty. I can''t share my worries for the beautiful shark man. This paw..." At last, her eyes seemed bewitched. Looking at her claws was like looking at her enemies. Even her voice became indifferent from the beginning. "These claws are useless."


    The sun was warm and the shark was warm. The only unhappiness was that he didn''t feel full in his stomach. Of course, he didn''t have to eat so much. It was just that the sashimi was delicious. That''s why he accidentally learned the appearance of those monsters and seduced her.


    This hairy smelly thing is really useless. He just gives a look carelessly, and she will cut her paw, tut.


    The shark thought it was boring, but when he thought of the delicious food he had just eaten, he used to eat it raw, except for the sauce Oh, yes, sauce!


    He didn''t pay attention to Su Tang. Instead, he dived into the sea quickly. Soon, he came ashore with a huge fish in his mouth.


    In a good mood, he shook his big fish pendulum, even hummed, and decided to continue to enjoy these delicacies. However, when he learned Su Tang''s method of pickling and dipping sauce, the taste was completely different from before.


    It can''t be said that it''s totally different, but he has already eaten delicious food. Compared with these crude food, it''s clear that he is superior.


    He began to get angry, obviously the same fish, is also the same dip sauce, how in his hand and in the hands of that smelly thing is not the same!


    The more angry the chimpanzees are, the more gorgeous their faces are. They are naturally attractive, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Su Tang''s expression was obsessed, and she was obviously hit. No, now she took out the dagger, and saw that she was going to row down to her paw. The system was anxious to crow, but she was indifferent.


    "Oh! Son of a bitch! Wake up


    The dagger fell, just a moment away. It even touched her skin, but at that moment, the shark took out his hand.


    He knocked off the dagger, there was a haze in his eyes, but more of it was empty.


    "Who allowed you to fight your paws?"


    The dagger fell to the ground, but Su Tang''s eyes never moved away from him. She still looked at him obsessively and said affectionately, "it can''t make the young man happy. It''s a useless thing. What can I do with it?"


    People are used to this kind of look. Seeing this, he doesn''t want to study deeply, so he takes back his eyes. "I''ll give you time to rest. If you have enough rest, remember to make food for me again."


    Su Tang held her hands in her heart, as if she had been hit by him. Her whole eyes were full of love. "You are so kind, Mr. chimaera. Your kindness is just like your beauty. It''s unique in the world."


    The demon clan seldom praises others. They come and go straight, good-looking is good-looking, not good-looking is not good-looking, but Su Tang is different. She praises others without repetition. In just one day, the shark has heard countless words from her, and many of them make him headache.It''s too loud.


    "You, shut up."


    His tone is intolerable, but because of the timbre, it is the sound of nature in the outside ear.


    Such a beautiful voice, who cares what he is saying.


    "Well, I''m beautiful, lovely, kind and generous


    Shark man


    If he didn''t know that no one could resist his temptation, he would think the stink was intentional.


    Mackerel left in anger, because he was not happy, he also threw his big blue fish pendulum, shining in the sun.


    And Su Tang, also sincerely praised: "it''s really the best of Jiuzhou, the most beautiful thing in the world."


    The shark who has not completely sunk into the sea is even more impatient. Can''t this damned smelly thing understand the shark?


    He told her to shut up!


    After he left, Su Tang stood by the sea like a watchman''s stone. She stood for a long time. When the sun was setting, she didn''t move until the shark came back again.


    At the moment when the shark came back, Su Tang seemed to be infused with soul, and her whole eyes were bright, "ah, I''m beautiful, lovely and..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chimaera, "shut up!"


    Sue sugar looked at him with a smile, but this time he was happy.


    The damn stink finally understood him!


    "Where''s my food


    Su Tang said, "you''ve already eaten sashimi. I''m going to try another way of fish for you."


    The chimaera picked his eyebrows, rarely in high spirits, "Oh? What is it? "


    Su Tang, "roast fish."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    They like all beautiful things, such as shiny pearls and shining gems.


    Su Tang knew this very well, so when she finished baking the fish, she did not forget to make a plate.


    The pearls and gems on the plate, even though the sun has set, still can''t hide their brilliance.


    She was so careful that the shark was so happy that she almost forgot the grilled fish on the side until she made a sound.


    "Mr. chimaera, it''s time for you to eat, or it won''t be delicious when it''s cold."


    The chimaera reluctantly took back his eyes, but when he took the first bite of the roast fish, his attention quickly shifted away from the gem.


    Different from the fresh taste of sashimi, grilled fish is charred on the outside and tender in the inside. With different seasonings, it is different from the dip of sashimi, and the taste is richer.


    At that moment, he couldn''t help asking himself what he used to eat!


    A grilled fish was soon finished, but Su Tang said that he only made one for him. If he asked again, he could not bake any more. If he wanted to eat it, he would wait for the next time.


    Su Tang looked at him affectionately, but he refused, "Mr. chimaera, I really don''t have it. I''m just a weak kitten who can hardly take care of myself. I don''t even know why I''m here. Originally, I thought I would die, but I didn''t expect that you saved me


    "You should repay me for saving my life, but..." When she said this, she began to cry again, "but I can''t even wash my hands and make soup for you. I can only give you a taste."


    The shark''s face is ugly, but he has been completely aroused by her appetite, and can''t kill him. Scold, well, this smelly thing is full of praise. It seems that as long as he speaks, no matter what he says, she can praise him.


    It was not until later that Xiao realized how dangerous human beings were. Unfortunately, at that time, he had already fallen.


    "Cry, cry, what is there to cry about?" He looked at her irritably, this stinky thing is too noisy, noisy his brain.


    Can still be that sentence, kill and can not kill, kill, there is no such delicious food.


    At the end of the day, he had to leave after eating as before.


    As soon as he left, the reluctance and nostalgia on Su Tang''s face disappeared. The fast one made the system dumbfounded.


    "No, aren''t you seduced by him?" Think about before that cut off the hand, it is scared to sing, also Leng is not see her stop ah.


    Su Tang tut said, "no matter how beautiful it is, it''s not important. What''s more, with that temperament, as time goes on, only skin bags are left to see. "


    System:???


    No, before the day is still shouting, saying what I can, how night time did not pass, just the sun set, you suddenly wake up?


    No, it''s not sober. It''s a motherfucker.


    When I like your appearance, I really like it, but if I see too much, it''s dull.


    However, it seems that the time she likes is too short. The day before and after is not here.


    For a moment, the system wanted to wax the shark.


    Cruel man, a cruel man.


    Su Tang took a rest on the spot after she had disposed of the residue, but her eyes were still facing the sea. Of course, from a distance, she seemed to be as affectionate and reluctant as in the daytime. But from a close look, she couldn''t stand the scrutiny at all. She was yawning and still looked bored.


    The system was silent for a moment, and then couldn''t help saying, "you are not afraid that he will come back suddenly?"


    Su Tang yawned again and said lazily, "don''t you see that the more I praise him, the worse his expression is? Tut, if he still dares to come from abuse, I''m not polite. I''ll give him another 10000 words of praise. "


    So, the emotional system just thought that she was the truth, but she was just responding to each other?


    No, there are also feeding operations, how to look familiar.


    Isn''t it the same way to give Xiao a cup of wine at the beginning!


    Come on, we''ve solved the case. Su Tang is still Su Tang. We don''t need to worry about it at all!


    One night later, Su Tang was lying on the beach. Although the weather was a little cold, she wasted some demon power. She still slept very comfortably until a basin of cold water poured down, which made her jump up.


    It''s a basin of cold water, but there''s no basin here.


    Su Tang wiped the sea water on her face, and then looked at the shark who didn''t know when. She raised a smile on her face, but she thought about how to kill the fish.


    Ha ha, don''t guess, it must be the dead Mermaid with sea water to spray her!


    The chimaera was still impatient. The stink made him lose his temper when he went back. He killed all the creatures within ten miles, but Rao was so upset that he couldn''t get down.


    "Get up and make food!"


    Su Tang pretended to wake up in a daze. As soon as she saw him, her eyes lit up, and then she put him down.Wow, it looks pretty. It''s cold when you hold it. That''s not the point. The point is that the scales are so hard! It''s not comfortable at all. It''s not as interesting as her fur.


    "Young master, I just dreamt that you have gone, you don''t want me!" She said, wow a cry, "Wuwuwuwu, scared me to death."


    The chimaera picked her up without expression. According to his old temper, he opened his mouth and swallowed her. However, the stinky thing was very suitable for him, so he just threw it aside.


    He felt that he was really too gentle. By the way, the word "gentle" was what he learned from other monsters, that is, to suppress his own strength and move gently and gently.


    However, he was less than one tenth of his strength, but he almost spat blood and died.


    "Tut, you stinky thing is too useless. I''m so gentle that I can''t fall on the ground."


    Su Tang


    I thank you for your kindness!


    "Yes, it''s Mr. mackerel who is too strong. I, I am too weak." Su Tang endured the pain and slowly got up. Then she lowered her head and said to herself, "I''m not worthy of you."


    The shark has always been lazy to understand what is worthy or not. In his eyes, what he likes is good, and what he doesn''t like is not worth mentioning.


    "If you talk more, I''ll pull out your tongue."


    Left and right, tongue is gone, she has claws to cook.


    But Su Tang was not afraid, "is it the childe who did it himself? Then you Can you pull out my tongue more gently than you just did She said, also wriggling shaking, the strength of a demonstration of what is not to die will not die, "I am afraid of your hand pain, otherwise, you use your mouth for me to pull out the tongue?"


    System:


    What is the word of tiger and wolf!


    Shark man


    The shark always knew that he was different from others, but this time, he thought the cat was more different than him.


    She''s a crazy motherfucker, isn''t she!


    Wipe, she is not only smelly, but also sick!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    Su Tang is hanging the shark like this, three meals a day, but never let him really full, always just had interest, she stopped.


    At first, the chimaera was very angry. He threatened her to pull out her tongue, and even threatened to cut off her feet. But many times, maybe she made him lose his temper, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense. Anyway, he would eat when he came and leave after eating. As for other words, there was no more.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to say a word, but that every time he made a little noise, the damned smelly thing would look at him affectionately, and then began her gorgeous and pompous praise.


    Gradually, people are too lazy to speak.


    On this day, he came to eat as usual, and left as usual, and Su Tang looked at him affectionately, until he could not see, still did not shift his eyes.


    Su Tang just looked at the coastline, with a strong sense of nostalgia on her face.


    Then, at the moment when the chimaera disappeared completely, her rich expression also disappeared. She turned around and left without any emotion.


    The only piece of land on the 16th floor is a small island on the sea. There is no land except this island. Although Sutang has taken away the cat demon, even if it has Demon power, the cat still hates water very much.


    Although Sutang is not a real cat demon, she is affected by her body. Besides not touching water, she also likes to eat fish.


    Fortunately, there are still many aquatic organisms in this area.


    She used Demon power to catch some big fish, and then began to clean up and cook.


    Compared with before, she cooked more carefully and patiently this time. At the thought of delicious fish, she began to sing happily.


    There are many ways to make fish. Su Tang never treats himself badly. In the end, he cooks, roasts, frys, and makes soup, steams and braised in brown sauce.


    Who can afford so much food?


    Su Tang was all bubbling happily. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. She had just finished eating a fish, and even the bones of the fish hadn''t been destroyed. Suddenly, a voice came from the sea. Her gorgeous voice and beautiful voice made her whole body freeze.


    There was a roast fish in her mouth. At that moment, she forgot to swallow it. She was a fool.


    She didn''t look back, but she felt cool.


    A moment later, she heard something breaking out of the sea. It was very quiet. As long as she was not deaf, she could hear it, but she did not dare to look back.


    "Good."


    Or that beautiful voice, but it is mixed with gnashing anger.


    Su Tang''s whole body froze, and her head was blank.


    Finally, she just watched the shark come over. The shark who came ashore, as long as he was high enough, could turn into legs. Without the gorgeous fish pendulum, the shark was still beautiful. It was a long and slender leg. Under the sun, his skin was white, but although he looked white, he was not weak at all.


    When all monsters take shape, they will automatically produce a garment based on their fur.


    Some are hairy, such as Su Tang, dressed like a super rich lady, wearing white fur, also very luxurious.


    In front of him, this shark is not wearing his upper body, but his lower body is a pair of trousers, which are a pair of blue trousers. Such as those gorgeous stage attendants, they are very shining and beautiful in the sun.


    It''s hard to distinguish between male and female, so it''s the same appearance. Otherwise, if you change a man to wear this kind of clothes, you will look like a wretched man who steals women''s clothes every minute.


    Now, though, is not the time to marvel at these things.


    The chimaera was angry because of deception. He walked with long legs and approached Su Tang step by step. His eyes were full of evil. Su Tang felt a jump in his heart every step he took.


    There are It''s a little scary.


    There is nothing more desperate than catching a bag at the scene. At this time, the shark takes down the roast fish in her mouth. She is very angry, but she has to smile, how to see it.


    "So weak?"


    "Weak and incompetent?"


    "Weak and helpless?"


    "Come on, make it up. I''ll see what else you can make up."


    Su Tang humbly lowered her head, but in her heart she roared angrily at the system: "why didn''t you tell me when he came!"


    System, "..." I''ve just calculated that he didn''t really come back, but as for the chimpanzee, he has a high value of force, and his divine sense is all over the 16 layers. He just released a little divine sense. Who would have thought that he could turn around to see you? "


    Su Tang choked on her blood and couldn''t spit it out and swallow it. She seemed obsessed with him every day in order to arouse his antipathy. Only when he was disgusted, he would not pay attention to what he was doing. Therefore, she dared to cook a whole fish dinner for herself today.


    But who could have thought that she was disgusting him every day, and he could even pay attention to himself!


    This is Specify what''s wrong with it!Su Tang is angry and doesn''t dare to be angry. She can only look at the man who makes the task the biggest. She is wronged.


    However, the chimaera laughed angrily. This was the first time he felt angry. In the past, as long as he was slightly offended, there was no one alive. Therefore, he never bothered to be angry. After all, what did he do with death?


    It''s not worth it.


    But this smelly thing in front of him, although he wanted to strangle her for a moment, he dropped his eyes and looked at her wronged little eyes, but it was strangely stopped.


    He found a reason for himself. Although this stinky thing made him angry, what she made was delicious. For the sake of the future, she couldn''t kill it.


    But just let her go, and the shark was unwilling. At last, he caught a glimpse of the roast fish in his hand.


    Su Tang watched him eat fish so fiercely. After three or two times, a fish was swallowed with its bones. She swallowed hard, always feel his sharp teeth bite is not roast fish, but her.


    "Yes I''m sorry


    They were all arrested at the scene. At this time, we can only recognize the counsels.


    But how can a shark be counted as a sorry?


    He always hated being cheated by others. He didn''t know how many times he had been killed.


    "Tell me how you want to die."


    He said death in his mouth, but in his heart he never really wanted her life.


    It was su Tang. At that time, she was so scared that she shed two lines of tears. In the end, she was so weak that she sat down on the ground, hugged his thigh, and began to cry out, "Wuwuwuwu, Mr. chimaera, I didn''t mean to deceive you, I just want to see you more every day. Three meals a day. If you''re satisfied with one meal, you won''t come to me again. "


    "I''m afraid. I''m afraid you won''t like my food in the end."


    "I lied to you because I love you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    Like or love this word, people have always heard more.


    He never takes things seriously, you love you, he killed him, do not interfere with each other, if interference, then go to die.


    Their race is always merciless. Some of them can''t have any passion even when they are old enough to die. However, there are some exceptions. Once the chimpanzees are in love, they will never change their mind.


    But this kind of case is too few, few almost ignored, so Su Tang dare to say love or not, because she will not respond.


    This is not, her front foot holding his thigh, the hind foot was kicked open by him, the strength of the heavy, let her be at ease.


    Of course, I''m relieved that it''s the same thing in my heart, but I still have to play it on the surface.


    "Master chimaera, please grant me a small request."


    She was lying on the ground, looking at him pitifully, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    The chimaera sneers. He is used to acting. He can''t believe half of his words. He didn''t have seven emotions and six desires, but he was not a fool. He thought of those sweet words in front of him. Now, I''m afraid they are true.


    He squinted dangerously, then hooked up with Sue sugar.


    "Come here and I''ll answer your little request."


    Su Tang''s face instantly bloomed a brilliant smile. She rolled and crawled. When she came to the shark''s side, she realized later: "but I haven''t said anything yet."


    The chimaera chuckled, "those who cheat the chimaera have only one end, that is death. But don''t worry, I can promise you a small request, let you die in my arms, die in my body


    The last sentence sounds strange, but Su Tang is sure that this shark is very simple, so the meaning of the last sentence is probably literal.


    "Don''t you say you like me? If you want to be with me from generation to generation, I think that if you are with me from generation to generation, there is only one possibility, that is, I will eat you. " When he said that, the smile on his face was more enchanting, like he could bewitch people and give himself to him regardless of everything.


    In fact, the chimaera did use some small tricks.


    They will bewitch the world from birth, but they seldom use this method. The reason is very simple, that is, before they can use it, those people have been automatically hooked.


    But the smelly thing in front of her was different. She resisted the temptation, so he planned to try her to see if he could resist the temptation.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t swallow you immediately, I will be very gentle, a little bit slowly, let you watch, the last little bit fit with me."


    The smile on Su Tang''s face can''t be maintained any more. Does he know what the word "tiger wolf" is?


    What''s more, gentleness? Last time he was gentleness, he almost made her spit blood and die.


    "You don''t have to die." Su Tang looked at him fondly, "I''m afraid that if I die, you won''t be able to eat these delicious food any more."


    At the end of the day, the chimaera''s smile became more and more sarcastic. "Although you can''t eat delicious food, you and I will become one. From then on, you will be with me day and night. Isn''t that what you expect?"


    The chimaera''s voice is bewitching, so as long as they have the heart, no one can carry it.


    Is Kesu sugar an ordinary person? Is the experience of so many worlds fake?


    To this extent, her heart would not beat faster.


    Although her expression is the same as before, there are some subtle changes in front of her eyes. The shark is very smart. A very small action can make them suspect, let alone at this moment, the attention of the shark is on her.


    Perhaps, even she did not know how empty her eyes were when she said this.


    "But I want to see you all the time."


    When the chimaera heard the answer, he sneered.


    Little liar!


    Sure enough, this stinky thing is different from those demons in the past.


    Then, in this way, the sweet words used to be said were more like to block him and let him leave angrily.


    The long years were very boring. The shark lived in the 16th floor for a long time. From his memory, he was in this sea area. In addition to the 17th floor, there were only two layers in his world.


    Although the two floors of the demon lock tower are big, they are boring to him.


    He didn''t know why he could know that he was in the demon lock tower, outside the tower, and there was a bigger world, but he didn''t have much interest in the outside world.


    Every year, different demons are locked in the lock demon tower. Few of them who come to the 16th or 17th floor can live for more than a month.


    As long as he hooks his fingers, these demons will start killing each other.


    The chimpanzees are bloodthirsty. The more bloody the scene, the more happy they will be. But this situation only lasted for a short year. Soon, he was tired of it.


    Those demons are the same, even with different appearance, the heart is almost the same.It''s boring.


    Originally, he thought this smelly thing was like those monsters, but now he found out that she played all this.


    And he is the prey she plays with.


    This kind of feeling, makes the shark novel and angry, angry at her deception, but at the same time novel her different.


    Sure enough, no matter it''s human or demon, what we can''t get is always the best.


    Su Tang still wants to give up the vest or continue to deal with it. The next moment, she is brought into the sea.


    Although she is a demon, no matter how powerful the demon is, it is not worth mentioning in front of the sea.


    The fear of death will make people show the most real side. For example, the terrible words of the chimaera made Su Tang''s face change at that time.


    The chimaera said, "wash you first, and then peel your skin. Finally, let''s discuss whether we should eat from the legs or the feet first."


    This is going to be eaten, who can be indifferent?


    No, Su Tang retorted at that time, "I don''t think this proposal is good at all, I refuse."


    "Refusal is invalid."


    Sue sugar a little flustered, although it is to give up, but this body pain she can still feel. According to the chimaera, she would not have been killed at first. She would have watched herself being eaten, from feet to hands to internal organs


    Just think about it and your scalp is numb. It''s terrible!


    "You forget, my cat meat is sour, not delicious."


    The chimaera smiles. "It doesn''t matter. If it''s you, I can stand it."


    Sue sugar moved almost cry, "can''t it, I love you so much, where willing to let you bear."


    Compared with being eaten by him, she might as well cut herself.


    The chimaera seemed to be aware of her intention. When she was self-determination, she first controlled her. "They all said they loved me, so how can they commit suicide? Suicide is boring. I want you to live until I''m tired of it. "


    This in sue sugar''s ears, it became that she wanted to live until he was tired of it.


    Think about her feet, eat a little today, eat a little tomorrow, maybe a year later, she is still dragging the incomplete body, struggling, such a thought


    Su Tang showed strong resistance.


    "You''re a dead fish! Be careful, I will die with you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    Su Tang has never been this kind of person. She can tolerate some things, but this tolerance is also based on some purposes. Once the purpose fails, I''m sorry. She''s so grumpy. She would rather be broken than let you take advantage of it.


    For example, at this moment, her disguise is torn down, so she doesn''t have to bear the bad temper of the shark.


    It''s a big deal. Build a new vest.


    But I don''t know. He just thinks that there are two faces in front of and behind this damned cat.


    What the hell are you doing with him?


    Who can bear it!


    Especially at this moment, after exposing her true features, she even wants to die with him?


    He would like to see how this stinky thing died with him!


    The chimaera was infuriated. He always liked the sea and water, but the cat was different. So every time he looked for her, he was accommodating her to land. But now, he dangerously narrowed his golden pupils and gave in to a fart!


    As soon as Su Tang put down her lofty words, the next moment, people were dragged into the sea.


    The sea is the battlefield of the shark. Although Sutang is a demon, but the demon force is restrained. Then she is just an ordinary cat that can''t be any more ordinary. She immediately flutters in the water.


    The chimaera saw this, with a sneer on his lips.


    Just now not or very crazy? Keep going crazy!


    He took her in one hand. Seeing her fierce, he took her to the bottom of the sea.


    Su Tang''s face changed color with the sinking.


    She can''t breathe, can only hold red, although Demon power is limited, but in the end is not an ordinary cat, in a short period of time will not be a big problem, but also just a short time, once the time is too long, she will suffocate to death.


    On the verge of death, time will become extremely slow, originally because of fear closed eyes, but now suddenly opened.


    In the end, people who have experienced several deaths have been inspired a little bit of courage at a critical moment.


    Su Tang opened her eyes. The sea water was actually very clear and not dazzling. Except for some discomfort at the beginning, she could barely see the surrounding environment before long. Of course, no matter how beautiful the sea was, she was not interested. At this time, she focused all her attention on the smelly shark.


    There''s no oxygen in the sea, but the chimpanzees do.


    Especially at this moment, the system sends a message in time, "whelp! Bite him! Shark blood can make you adapt to the sea for a while! But... "


    Su Tang originally just wanted to get some oxygen from his mouth. Of course, it would be better if she could help him by the way. But when she started, she suddenly heard the system''s words and couldn''t take them back. Finally, she could only stare her eyes wide and stick to his lips.


    Of course, also because too anxious, completely ignored the system after the sentence but.


    Her behavior seems to scare the people.


    No, he forgot to push people away, but his body was stiff. Obviously, he was also shocked.


    The chimaera''s Adam''s apple rolled slightly, and he blinked his golden pupils. Obviously, this scene was beyond his knowledge.


    He is a chimaera, and he never understands these passions. In the past, there were demons who wanted to have something to do with him. However, the chimaera was belligerent, and those demons had already been solved by him before they came near.


    In front of this kitten is different, she relies on food, a little bit of attract him, is in the end, he also reluctant to kill her.


    Sinking her into the sea was just a punishment. From beginning to end, he didn''t want to kill her.


    Therefore, she was given this opportunity.


    Chimaera''s skin is cold, and his thin lips are also cold. When Sutang sticks to the lip, there is no ripple in her heart. Now she is thinking about how to get oxygen and how to breathe freely in the sea.


    So, she knows very well that once he reacts, she won''t have another one.


    Therefore, without hesitation, she opened her mouth and bit him when she put on his lip.


    Her biting was fierce and urgent. Because she had been holding her breath for a long time, her eyes were a little congested and reddish now. The whole person had made the same act of predation.


    But on the side of the shark, it was different. No demon ever dared to treat him like this. The ruddy lips were different from him, not cold, but with a trace of warmth.


    He blinked. He was greedy for the warmth.


    Su Tang doesn''t know this. She bites her mouth, and soon she bites out blood. How much blood can there be on her lips? Soon, she got upset.


    Over there, the whole data of the system stagnated there. After a moment, it whispered: "that Well, I haven''t finished Whelp? Whelp, can you hear me


    Shark''s blood can make people survive in the sea, but the same, there are certain side effects, is addictive, so you must taste it.


    The original intention of the system was to take down a drop of blood, no matter how much, it would lose control. But now, it looks at the host that has begun to lose control, and the whole data is silly.


    No, now it stops. Is it too late?


    Naturally, it''s too late. No, I don''t see the words behind it. Su Tang didn''t listen to a word.She bit his lip and soon turned to his neck because there was too little blood.


    There is a big artery in her neck. If she bites it, she can drink enough.


    Sue sugar is obviously out of control. At this moment, it all depends on her instinct, and her instinct tells her that if she bites here, she will get more.


    So she made a hunting move and held the shark in her arms, but because of her size, it was more like the shark encircling her in her arms.


    The chimaera was no longer shocked, but when he saw the kitten''s action, instead of stopping it, he let it go.


    Soon, the neck was bitten, and he, because of the sucking, slowly narrowed his eyes.


    Kitty''s teeth are nothing to him, and the sharp pain in his neck is not worth mentioning, but Soft tongue across the skin, that strange touch, let his golden pupil are a trace of red, even the blood is a little boiling.


    The wound on the neck is actually quite deep. Su Tang swallowed it in a big gulp, but in the end, there will always be some overflow in the sea.


    The chimaera''s blood attracts all creatures. Soon, all the creatures in the sea, whether they are intelligent sea monsters or not, rush to this side.


    Su Tang has no feeling. At this time, she is full of two words.


    Not enough


    Not enough


    Want more


    Even for a moment, she wanted to swallow the flesh and blood together.


    The chimaera indulged in her biting. He stroked her back, as if to appease her. Take your time, but for those who covet his flesh, he was merciless.


    He holds Su Tang in one hand, and her lips are slightly tilted. Then, Su Tang only feels a whirl of the sky. Under a huge wave of power, she finally comes back to herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    Sue sugar looked at the bloody wound, consciousness began to return, and then, for her dull in there.


    No, what did she do?!


    After the dullness, her eyes began to panic, and at this time, the system also followed.


    "I called you." The system said, but also feel very aggrieved, it called her so many times, but if she just a little bit of self, it will not go to this step.


    Originally, biting a lip or something was very frightening. She was not good enough. She had to bite a person''s neck and bite so much


    The system looks at the wound and takes a cool breath.


    If it were a shark, it would kill people!


    No, it''s killing cats!


    Look at the wound. It''s not blood sucking. It''s cannibalism!


    Su Tang was also silly, but she followed closely. She smelled a strong smell of blood in her nose, which was different from the shark''s blood. So she knew that the shark''s blood had a fatal temptation, delicious and sweet, which could be called the best. But the smell she smelled, fishy and smelly, made her feel like vomiting.


    When she thought about it, she got sick.


    Then she saw that the face of the shark had changed.


    The chimaera was calm and said coldly, "my blood makes you sick?"


    What a misunderstanding!


    Su Tang immediately counseled and shook her head. The premise for her to accept others is that she didn''t hurt others. But now she is in a bad position. She can''t be upright. Now her momentum is weak.


    "No, no, no, I''m sick of..." She followed the disgusting smell, and then she was silly again.


    Shit, what just happened?


    It''s time for her to write blood. How could there be a riot on the bottom of the sea? There are so many dead creatures. How many dead bodies are there?


    "Just now, what happened here?"


    Her voice was weak. She lost the momentum of shouting to die with him. At first glance, she looked like she was when she first met her.


    The chimaera recalled that it was only a short time ago, but he felt as if he had passed away.


    At that time, the kitten was all wet, and the whole person was weak and helpless. Now, the chimaera is very clear, weak and helpless. They are all cheating fish!


    "It''s nothing. The garbage thinks about things that shouldn''t be."


    Sue sugar listened to him as if nothing had happened, and she was even more counselled.


    What Xiao thinks something she shouldn''t think, so is it the Xiao she thinks?


    The chimaera reached out his hand, and then, under Su Tang''s frightened expression, he suddenly pinched a cat''s back neck, "but I don''t make a loss either." He said, suddenly burst out a very charming smile, "you say, this business, how should I do?"


    Sue sugar was scared to swallow for a while, she suddenly felt that the shark in front of her didn''t look as simple and honest as when she met for the first time.


    At that time, he was also charming and beautiful, but absolutely easy to fool!


    One couldn''t help it. She roared wildly in her heart, "who made him grow up so fast in a short time?"


    System, "it''s you, it''s you, it''s you!"


    Su Tang


    Humans are dangerous. The chimpanzees don''t know the world, they just don''t want to deal with it. But later, under the operation of Su Tang, they can''t help but start to analyze it.


    Why she was deceived, why she believed in her, and why she did it.


    The seven passions and six desires of the chimaera are very weak, almost none, but there are other intelligent demons. From the perspective of onlookers, he devoured those demons, connected their memories, and began to look back on their past.


    In the past, although the chimaera ate those demons, they always disdained to pry their memory. But later, with the appearance of Kitty, he showed disdain, but because Kitty was the first creature that interested him. Even at first, he thought she was annoyed and thought that every praise made him croak, but similarly, knowing that she croaked, he saved her life, though it was a long way Degree is due to food, but there is another aspect, but at that time, he didn''t find it.


    Otherwise, I won''t see her secretly later.


    Although he only saw her three times a day, he always thought of her from time to time after he went back.


    There is no doubt that she is special, so special that he finally swallowed some memory from a demon. He just wanted to "communicate" with her again, but she gave him such a big surprise.


    The appearance of kitten''s anger is actually quite interesting, which is different from those demons who are either afraid or salivating at him.


    As a result, he allowed her to suck her own blood, and even let her nibble.


    Su Tang is guilty. She dare not raise her head, but Hou Bo''s neck is pinched, which makes her hair blow up. Similarly, because of her guilty heart, she dare not say anything but look at him.


    The chimaera smile, beautiful voice almost bewitched: "my blood, good to drink?"Su Tang licked the corner of her lip. She had bitten hard before, and there was a trace of residual smell around the corner of her mouth. However, this lick made her eyes fall on his neck again.


    Her bite position is not far from his Adam''s apple. The more Su Tang looks, the more guilty she is. She is about to bite his big artery.


    Almost, the mission failed!


    But this guy didn''t kill her.


    "Hold I''m sorry Apology or something, in fact, is the palest and most useless words, but at this time, in addition to apology, she really does not know what to do.


    The chimaera was obviously not satisfied with this short apology. He picked his eyebrows and looked at her with a smile. "He sucked my blood and gnawed me, that''s all?"


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, and then some broken jars broke and said, "well, what do you want?" She said, and quickly looked at him, see his face unchanged, and said: "about I also this life, if you want, give you."


    The shark sneered. Why did he want her life? If you want to eat her at the beginning, how can you make her live to the present.


    "After that, five meals a day."


    Sue sugar was stunned and looked at him foolishly.


    The chimaera was angry. "Can''t you make five meals?" But anger returned to anger, and he said, "three meals! It can''t be any less, and every meal must satisfy me! "


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she was so stupid that she subconsciously said, "no, you''re a shark. Your stomach is like a sea. Do you want to be full? Then can I rest? "


    As soon as the chimaera heard this, he squinted and said, "do you want to rest?"


    Su sugar meal, and then saw the shark pointed to the corpse sea not far away, Yin measurement mouth, "do you think, they rest enough?"


    It''s dead. It''s a long sleep!


    The chimaera had a big temper, but without waiting for Su Tang to speak, he said angrily: "three meals, two meals make me full! Don''t bargain with me! Or I''ll make you like them


    Su Tang


    Suddenly feel this person''s temper is very good how is a circumstance?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    The chimpanzees have no seven emotions and six desires since they were born, but they have never been absolute for a long time. Not only do some people wake up their seven emotions and six desires, but in this life, they will recognize each other.


    All these things have traces to follow. For example, when they start to want to know someone, congratulations. They are about to tame a chimpanzee.


    But at the same time, once someone wakes them up, they will also pay the corresponding price, such as the shark''s paranoia and their exclusive desire.


    Su sugar originally planned to change the vest to continue on, the result turns around.


    Three meals a day, including two meals to eat, this is not too much demand, but Su Tang is very good at climbing up the pole, this is not, a change from the former poor appearance, but with another look much more real expression, frowning, a face of dejected whispered: "two full meals, just looking for those materials, I''m afraid it will take me most of the time, the rest of the time There''s not enough time for me to cook. "


    The chimaera stared at her for a moment, and found that the kitten had lost the pretense he had made at the beginning, but it was more pleasing to the eye.


    Su Tang seemed to be talking to himself. After that, without waiting for him to open his mouth, he asked, "Mr. chimaera, your request for two full meals is that you can eat whatever I do."


    The chimaera and her fight several times, a listen to this will know there is fraud, "food I find for you."


    Sue sugar a listen to, eyebrow eyes all followed to smile to open, "good, that you remember to bring earlier, otherwise I am afraid time is too late."


    The shark glanced at her and finally threw her back on land.


    When she came out from the bottom of the sea, Su Tang always felt that a century had passed. After all, so many things had happened that she could hardly turn her head around. No, she secretly stroked her head while he left.


    "Gouzi, I remember you told me about the character of chimpanzees."


    As soon as the system heard what she wanted to ask, it said, "yes, you guessed right. No accident. People are really interested in you."


    As soon as Su Tang''s eyes brightened, she felt that the dawn of victory was right in front of her eyes. Without any accident, she could attack the last spirit.


    She thinks so, the result hasn''t come up with a clue, behind the body rain.


    One body after another, many can be piled up into hills.


    Su Tang''s mouth slightly puffed. Then he saw the shark come over. His mouth slightly tilted. Obviously, he had a great sense of achievement.


    "Is that enough?"


    Su Tangmu''s face was full of praise and said: "Mr. chimaera is very powerful. In such a short time, we can find so many ingredients."


    The shark thought she was praising, smelling the words, and her expression was very proud. "As long as I''m willing, you can have as many ingredients as you want."


    Su Tang''s expression was more perfunctory, but the focus of the shark was obviously not here. Seeing this, she just said, "what''s missing? I''ll find it for you. "


    If Su Tang dares to say that he is short of sugar, isn''t he asking for trouble?


    "There is no shortage."


    There were so many things that she didn''t bother to cook one by one, so she took the most direct way and came to a seafood hot pot.


    "Do you like spicy food


    "Did you have any aversion to sour vinegar


    "What do you want from coriander and garlic sprouts?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang asked a lot of questions, thanks to her comprehensive preparation when she came over, there can be less treasure in the storage ring, but the ingredients must not be less.


    She said these things, but the shark has never heard of, but did not hear, it does not matter, he can taste one by one.


    However, half a day later, he ate the coriander prepared by Kitty, and the whole fish was not good.


    "Are you sure it''s called coriander?"


    Su Tang''s eyebrows are full of schadenfreude.


    Hee hee, she forgot to tell him that coriander is dark food for those who don''t like it.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you that some demons may not be used to eating for the first time." She said with a touch of sincere apology.


    But would anyone believe it?


    Not only did he not believe it, he put coriander in her mouth.


    However, since Su Tang would put these ingredients in her store, she would not be disgusted. She not only ate with relish, but also asked the shark to give her some more.


    Shark man


    The evidence is solid. This kitten loves to eat such stinky food. It''s really stinky.


    The chimaera stepped back in disgust, and then concentrated on his Seafood Hotpot.


    Not to mention, although coriander has stepped on thunder, other seasonings taste good, especially the spicy taste. The tongue is spicy to numbness when eating for the first time. If you can endure the spicy taste, you will have another taste.


    The chimaera had a good time, but Sutang was almost tired.


    However, this is just the beginning. Before we have a good rest, there is a pile of food on the beach.


    She looked at the pile of seafood, she is just a cooking tool, the feeling of wood.


    Three meals a day, two meals is to eat a full, the middle meal said it was for her to rest, in fact, it was for the shark disappeared, this is not, clearly have so high cultivation, two months down, this stinky fish can actually grow fat!What a trough it is!


    We are all demons. When we practice to a certain extent, our body shape will not change, but he just eats himself fat!


    Su tangsheng has nothing to love. Originally, she thought it was just cooking something. She was a little annoyed, but it was not a big problem. She could solve it, but now she wants to hammer herself to death.


    Sure enough, he is still young.


    Some of her can not stand this constant day, day and night with the company, she almost forgot that she is a task in the body!


    "I want to change!"


    The system thought for a while, cheered her up, "come on!"


    Su Tang, "..." That''s it? "


    The system doesn''t understand, "otherwise, what else do you want me to do?"


    Sue sugar choked, sure enough, the dog is still that unreliable dog, she is crazy just hope on it.


    "Forget it, it''s nothing. Go on to the theatre."


    She has seen it clearly through the essence. As soon as she eats melon, she only has the ability of onlooking!


    Although there are many demons on the 16th and 17th floors, no matter how many creatures there are, they can''t stand the chimaera eating like this. Soon, the creatures here begin to see the bottom.


    Besides those who have no intelligence, he will also eat those who have intelligence. Otherwise, ordinary food is not enough to make him fat.


    Of course, although he got fat, the chimaera was still the chimaera, and he was the most beautiful.


    In the past few months, Su Tang has long had an antibody against beauty. However, she can''t stand it. Besides her beautiful face, she drinks better blood.


    Sue sugar has been forcing herself to give up this kind of shark blood, which can be called poison pin, but she sucks the most hi every time, or herself.


    She covers small face, it is headache very much, "how to do dog son, I can''t quit?"


    The system says, "at present, once your soul leaves this body, there is a great chance to give up. However, because you have tasted the taste, even if you return to your body, you will still be attracted by it. So after you leave the demon lock tower, remember to control yourself


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    The chimaeras killed most of the monsters on the 16th and 17th floors, and the rest began to form a group.


    They can''t move the shark, because there is no demon''s strength to beat him, but it doesn''t matter to win him, isn''t there a cat?


    It''s this cat that causes them to worry every day. Although the chimaeras used to kill demons, they don''t kill them as often as they do now. Especially when they see some rare demons, their first reaction is to ask the taste. It''s too much to listen to such words!


    They are also dignified. Besides, they are not kind-hearted people. If they really want to be killed, they have to pull a cushion before they die!


    Su Tang was targeted by the demon, not only not afraid, but also with a little excitement.


    She thought that when these demons came to catch her, she pretended to be caught, and then deliberately escaped, attracting the shark to follow her.


    As long as he is willing to commit suicide, everything will be easy to do next.


    ***


    on this day, the shark went out to sea to look for food materials. During this period of time, the food materials are less visible to the naked eye. In the past, he only needed to throw a fish pendulum to catch a lot of prey, but now, he has to go to the deep sea to look for prey.


    As soon as he left, the demons appeared in front of Su Tang.


    Su Tang is used to acting. Seeing this, she was so scared that she lost her face. "Who are you?"


    A lot of demons have suffered losses on the shark man. The people who met him at the moment would not be nice to her. They have a bad attitude and would like to tear her to pieces.


    "What do you say about this cat?"


    "Kill me! It''s a lesson for that damned Shark


    "No, killing will cause a counterattack."


    "Damn, weasel, what do you mean? If you want to be afraid of death, don''t follow us!"


    The cursed weasel monster''s face was gloomy at that time. He was staring at Su Tang, with a strong sense of killing in his eyes, "a group of fools." His voice was sharp and ugly, just like his shriveled face, which was not good at seeing, "what''s the use of killing her! The chimaera is not living well. We should use him and hurt him seriously. If we can, it''s better to kill him at one time! "


    As soon as the rest of the demons heard this, their blood immediately began to boil.


    "Yes, it''s better to kill the shark, but weasel, just this cat, are you sure?"


    The weasel sneered. "We''ll have the chimaera cut off an arm later, and at this time, you remember to ambush."


    As the weasel''s voice fell, the other demons were more courageous. "Just one arm, let him cut down his fish pendulum. I don''t say that the shark''s fish pendulum is really a treasure."


    It should be said that the whole body of the shark is full of treasures, especially the beautiful fish pendulum. The scales on the surface are very valuable.


    "I call you idiots. You''re really idiots. You call a chimaera a without a fish pendulum? Are you sure this cat can hold the shark''s pendulum? Be careful not to steal chicken, but to harm yourself. "


    That weasel should have some means on him. After scolding other demons, he forced Su Tang to show his prototype.


    The prototype of Su Tang is a short legged cat. Because of its short legs, it looks small even if it becomes a demon.


    Although cats and weasels are not natural enemies, because their food is similar, they always have all kinds of disputes over food. Therefore, cats and weasels have a deep hatred.


    Weasels don''t like cats, and they don''t like chimaeras. The first thing they did when they forced Su Tang out of the prototype was to chop her tail.


    Su Tang caught off guard and twisted her face.


    Shit, this damn weasel, she''s not finished with him!


    At the moment when Sutang broke his tail, the shark finally came back from the deep sea. As usual, he carried a pile of food. But the moment he put down the pile of prey, he would smell a different breath from usual.


    It''s the smell of blood, and it''s very familiar.


    At that moment, the golden pupil of the shark turned scarlet. It was his demon, his cat, his cat!


    These damned demons dare to hurt her!


    The appearance of the chimaera has always been the best in the demon world. They are beautiful and attractive, but once they are enraged, they will show their ferocious tusks.


    The contrast with beauty is their strength.


    Other demons have never seen him angry. He is always so lazy and loose. He is not very interested in anything except eating. But now, as long as the eyes can see, he was angry, and is very angry kind.


    However, lock demon tower those demons have never been a few timid, can come in, no one is kind.


    Among them, weasels bear the brunt.


    "Don''t move. Just now this kitten is not obedient. My brothers are not careful. They broke her tail. If you are not careful, it will be more than her tail." Said the weasel, laughing, and slowly cutting her eyes, neck, chest and other fatal parts with the dagger in her hand.


    Su Tang frowned at the bright threat.If you don''t take revenge, you are not a gentleman. You dare to break her tail. If you didn''t need to use him, you would have fallen to the ground.


    The shark''s eyes had completely turned red, which contained the cold killing intention. He looked at the weasel, just like a corpse.


    But the weasel laughed, "chimaera, I know your strength is good. If you want to kill you, we demons can''t do it. But we''re dead, and this kitten won''t live long. "


    The weasel didn''t know the cat''s place in the heart of the shark, so he had to make a trial.


    However, at present, it''s more than caring. I''m afraid it''s a demon to take care of her. No, he just tentatively said that if he wanted her life, he would cut off his arm first. He thought there would be hesitation, or he didn''t care about her at all, so he rushed to do it. But no one expected that the arm would come so fast.


    It''s almost time for them to be surprised.


    The weasel squinted and suddenly regretted it. He cared so much that if he wanted to cut off his tail, it would be like this.


    At the moment when the arm was cut off, Su Tang''s pupil shrank and his face was full of disbelief.


    She didn''t expect that this shark could really do this.


    After all, in the past, those who cheated themselves to commit suicide mostly used the saying that they could lock the demon tower. Although they were dead, they chose to die. But now it''s different. It''s a clear way to cut off the arm!


    "Gong Young master... "


    The chimaera''s temper is not very good. After hearing the words, he just frowned impatiently, "shut up."


    He said shut up for fear that she would offend the weasel. After all, the tail of the little stupid cat was still bleeding.


    Before I was accidentally burned, I would like to zier Whoa, now my tail is broken, I''m afraid the tears are coming out.


    The weasel felt that he had pinched the shark''s weakness, and his arrogance became arrogant. "Don''t worry, since you''ve broken your arm, I won''t let you live and die."


    He''ll kill them both and go to hell to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    The weasel clasped Su Tang''s neck in one hand, but even Su Tang''s back was facing him, he could still feel the strong evil thoughts.


    He didn''t even bother to cover up. Everyone knew that he would not let them go easily, but because of the slight pain between her eyebrows and eyes, the shark cut off his arm without hesitation.


    This alone is enough to surprise all the demons.


    The excited eyes of the weasel all showed blue light. "I didn''t expect that the once invincible big demon in the sea would be defeated by a cat in the end." His ferocious laugh, in order to change the previous humiliation, he licked his lips and said: "however, only one arm is not enough."


    The shark''s face was expressionless, and his eyes were on Su Tang from beginning to end.


    Little stupid cat is afraid to be scared, a pair of mellow cat eyes are now shrunk up, and his general golden pupil with water mist, to cry or not.


    The chimaera gave a disgusting Tut, but said, "what are you afraid of?"


    There is nothing to be afraid of with him.


    Su Tang is a human being. Even though she has always been a player, she doesn''t have no feeling at all. Because of her injury, she will feel sorry.


    She was staring at his injured and bleeding arm. It was almost red in her eyes.


    This damn weasel!


    Her fish, want to hurt, also can''t turn him this kind of rubbish!


    Anger spilled from his eyes, but the chimaera laughed, OK, not afraid to be at a loss, also know angry.


    How can his kitten only know fear.


    When the weasel saw that both of them were indifferent to him, he was furious. He used to look down on people like this, but now he is holding his weakness, and he still looks like this.


    What a nuisance!


    "Now, want her to live..." The weasel said, using the sharp fingernails on his hand, slightly cut Sutang''s white neck. With his action, a bloodstain appeared in front of the shark. When he saw the murderous look in the shark''s eyes, he burst out laughing. "Don''t worry, I want her alive. Now, take off your scales for me."


    As soon as that happened, Sutang quit.


    She wants his life, is to let him return, not to torture, but in front of this damn weasel, obviously to vent their so-called anger.


    Su Tang squints her eyes. She deliberately lets the weasel catch her. She wanted to finish the task, but now, her fish, even if it takes his life, can''t be picked up by the other demons!


    "Weasel, you dare!"


    Seeing that she was worried, the weasel''s happy face was twisted. "Of course I dare. I not only want to pick his scales, but also want to dig his eyes, draw his tendons, and bleed him..."


    Su sugar''s expression gradually cold, the lips also soaked with cool, "you said."


    She is so calm, directly stimulate the weasel, he just hate them these demons, high above, as if they are mole ants, really disgusting.


    The weasel, exasperated, immediately yelled at the shark, "what are you doing there! Not yet


    Sue sugar didn''t look at the shark, but she knew that the fool really began to scratch his scales.


    The familiar smell of blood began to diffuse in the air, stimulating her senses. Even if she looked down, the picture was automatically depicted in her mind.


    Seriously, it didn''t make her happy at all.


    With a wooden face, she slowly raised her paws.


    Who doesn''t have nails?


    The weasel noticed her little action. I don''t know why, but it''s cold behind her. It''s clear that this kitten demon''s cultivation is very poor.


    The more flustered he was, the louder his voice was, like emboldening himself. He roared: "put down your hand, what do you want to do! Stop it


    Su sugar hooked the corner of her lips, with the cool feeling of seeping people, said with a smile: "what to do, of course, is to kill you."


    Cat''s nails are always sharp. Before the weasel cuts her neck, she falls over her shoulder and presses him to the ground.


    The weasel was frightened to find that she could not move.


    "You Who are you? "


    "You, what do you want to do!"


    Because of fear, the pupils of the weasel dilated, and the whole body could not help shivering.


    He used to be afraid of chimaeras and lived on this small island. Now he found his weakness and thought that he could make a decision. But at the end of the day, he failed.


    The perception of the demon made him feel that his life was threatened. The dangerous smell of the big demon was only felt in the chimaera before.


    So what little cat demon is clearly a big demon playing pig and eating dragon!


    At a critical moment, the weasel''s head is opened.


    He wanted to kill the chimaera, but he didn''t know that the big demon was coming for the chimaera.


    "My Lord, I''m wrong. Please forgive me and I''ll leave at once! This is a chimpanzee. I don''t dare to think about it any more. "Su Tang''s face is remote, and she doesn''t like her sister at all. But with this smile, the golden pupils are cool, which makes the whole body of the weasel freeze.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong." She said with a smile, "it''s not about picking his scales, digging his eyes, pulling his tendons. Oh, there''s another one, and I''m going to bleed him. "


    "Tut Tut, you are a weasel. There are so many ideas."


    The weasel couldn''t stop shivering. He wanted to open his mouth, but his tongue hurt, but he couldn''t make any more sound.


    The kitten he didn''t put in his eyes before, however, spoke leisurely.


    "You''re disturbing me."


    Su Tang didn''t plan to spare him at all. She used all the words he said before on himself.


    "If you don''t have scales, pluck them first."


    "My eyes are so ugly that I''m scared. So, dig it."


    "Weasel''s tendon is rubbish, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t think other demons here will dislike it."


    ¡­¡­


    The weasel didn''t expect that he would die in his own mouth. After she killed the weasel with no effort, all the other demons ran for their lives.


    On such a big beach, only Sutang and chimaera were left.


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang didn''t know how to face him. At this point, no matter how stupid she was, she knew that she was lying to him before.


    "Come here."


    Su Tang on the pair of golden red pupil, a virtual heart.


    The weasel killed him, but his arm couldn''t come back.


    "I''m sorry." Instead of going there, she apologized, "I lied to you."


    When the chimaera saw that she did not move, there was a chill in her eyes. "I''ll let you come here."


    Su Tang heard the speech, and then walked over.


    Anyway, she will die. If he is angry, kill her to vent her anger.


    So, as soon as she walked past, she first stretched out her arm, "here you are."


    Shark man


    "What do I want your arm to do?" he said


    Sue sugar, "I made you lose an arm, and now I give you one."


    The chimaera is so popular that they don''t want to talk to her anymore. "Who wants your broken paws?" With that, he said in a tone of command: "look up."


    Sue sugar, "ah?"


    I want you to look up


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    Kitten''s neck was cut, but also a little bit of blood out, a red bloodstain, it''s really uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, the chimaera didn''t hurt her, the damn weasel


    The shark''s eyes were cold, and then Sue sugar found that the weasel was frustrated.


    Sue sugar is still raising her head now. She shivers for a moment. The weasel is frustrated. Her head is afraid to be separated from her body.


    She swallowed, and in the end, she simply closed her eyes.


    Let''s kill it. It''s a big deal. Change the number and start again!


    Her death like appearance made the shark squint at her and ponder.


    There was no killing in his eyes, even though he knew she had cheated himself.


    However, since Kitty thinks so, he will follow her.


    "Want to die?"


    Does she know what it means to show the most vulnerable position in front of the shark?


    On the way of hunting, if the prey gives up its resistance, it is to offer itself to the hunter.


    Now, the chimaera is the hunter.


    Such a thought, the eye color of the shark person all gradually deep, don''t open an eye or, save of frighten her.


    Su Tang didn''t regret her previous weakness. Seeing that he didn''t move, she said, "I only have this life left."


    The chimaera suddenly laughs. His laughter is a bit joyful and hoarse. Seeing this, he reaches out his long cold white arm and buckles her into his arms.


    Without waiting for her reaction, she slowly bent down, stretched out her tongue and gently licked the wound on her neck.


    The wound is not deep, but originally thought delicious blood, but let him in vain, even the eyes color also deepened.


    Su Tang was surprised by his action, immediately covered the wound and opened his eyes, "you..."


    Just kill her. What are you doing licking her wound!


    The chimaera squinted and clasped her hand around her waist, but he forced, "your blood..."


    The other side''s eyes are more dangerous, Su Tang can''t retreat, can only stiffen the body, and look at it, "what''s wrong with my blood?"


    "It''s awful."


    Su Tang


    Shit! She didn''t let him drink, either!


    Sue sugar gouged out his eye, but turned to see his lost arm, and suddenly fell silent.


    Forget it, this fool can even give up her arms for her sake. What''s worse if she says "blood sucks".


    The chimaera saw the anger on her face, then disappeared, and tut said, "so, what''s your identity?"


    Anyway, it''s also a overlord. After eating so many demons, even if he didn''t see it, the smell of blood was enough for him to find out.


    The real demon, will never have this old taste, although not bad, but not fresh ah.


    Therefore, the master of this body is definitely not her.


    It''s not her, so who is she?


    Su sugar''s face flashed a trace of consternation. She didn''t expect that her vest fell like this!


    "Shouldn''t you ask me, what''s the purpose of coming here?"


    The chimaera looked at her and gave a chuckle. "What''s your purpose, I guess?"


    All around him from beginning to end, he is not blind, it must be for him.


    However, no matter what else, the weasel''s action of Guangguang just now, I''m afraid that this little thing planned to follow the trend at the beginning, but later, she regretted it.


    An arm for her a regret, but also good.


    If Su Tang knew what he was thinking, she would think he was crazy.


    Can the arm be compared with her regret?


    "I lied to you, and you didn''t intend to settle with me?"


    That''s an arm!


    However, the chimaera said softly, "only one arm."


    Su Tang was shocked, but the key of the result was her identity.


    "Say, your identity."


    Su Tang


    "I don''t want to say that." Su Tangmu looked at him with a small face, "not only don''t want to say, I also want to leave."


    Well, at this point, we all open up.


    And the chimaera, when she said she was going to leave, her face sank, "leave?"


    He thought of her appearance, also so suddenly, such as falling from the sky, so now, she said to leave, is also that he wanted to leave?


    Lock demon tower come and go freely, unheard of, so what is her identity?


    For the first time, the chimaera felt uneasy in his heart. The feeling of being unable to touch and control made him a little irritable.


    Su Tang looked at him, half true half false way: "I come, is to find people, no, wrong, is to find the demon, as for you, is an accident."


    "What''s the accident


    Su Tang licked her lips. "You know, the whole body is full of treasure. If it can take you away..."She wanted to say that if she could take you away, it would be a great treasure.


    Who knows, without waiting for her to finish, the shark said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Sue sugar heard almost spray out, "you know what I said to take you away, is how to take you away?"


    It''s dangerous to be alive. Death is the best way to deal with it.


    However, the chimaera gave her a deep look. "I won''t die."


    He didn''t know why he said that, but subconsciously, he knew that he would not die in the demon lock tower.


    The higher the cultivation, the more accurate the subconscious is. Therefore, he dares to be so sure.


    So far, Su Tang was happy, "OK, since you say so, come with me." Then she said, "don''t you want to know who I am? Out of this lock demon tower, you will know. "


    It''s not that the chimaera didn''t want to leave the lock demon tower. Hearing the words, he gave her an unexpected look.


    Originally thought it was just a cat with some small means, but now it seems that it is unfathomable.


    "What are you looking for?"


    For the sake of the demon in her mouth, she did everything to find a way to enter the lock demon tower. Anyway, the status of the demon in her heart is not low.


    This thought immediately upset the shark.


    Shark''s nature is exclusive, as long as he likes, no matter the body and mind can only belong to him.


    It''s really not an excuse to find the demon. Su Tang came in for him, but she can''t say it clearly. After all, this one is only separated, and she has learned to be a good one. She can''t tell which day the memory will merge, and it''s her who will be in the end.


    So, most of the time, she is half true and half false, leaving a way back for herself.


    "Well, a very annoying demon." She said here, with a bit gnashing teeth, "that demon is a disaster, I always feel that the lock demon tower can not lock him, in case, I have to start first."


    The chimaera no longer doubted and said, "then I''ll accompany you."


    Su Tang took a look at him and said truthfully, "my body is damaged. No accident. This body will soon be useless. It''s a human soul, but it can''t stay in the demon lock tower."


    Human or something, the chimaera is not surprised, anyway, whether it''s human or demon, it''s all his.


    "I''ll be with you."


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, and decided to cheat people out first, "OK, but I have to leave first, together?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    Although the chimaera''s fighting power was fierce, other aspects were simple. Su Tang cheated him a little, and he was hooked.


    No, he''s gone before she''s gone.


    Su Tang looks at the body that disappears gradually, the corner of the mouth pulls, quite a bit feel sorry.


    This child is so easy to cheat. I don''t know if he can be so "talkative" after he''s fit.


    Su Tang sighed with emotion, and soon she continued to go up against the identity of the cat demon.


    This is the last spirit. She can''t help but get a little excited at the thought of unlocking the lock demon tower immediately.


    "Gouzi, do you think Xiao Xie''s memory will recover after leaving the demon lock tower?"


    If this recovers, it''s a difficult model.


    To tell you the truth, she is more inclined to his amnesia, otherwise, what she did in the lock demon tower, to forgive is really comparable to heaven.


    No, she has a vest!


    Su Tang tut a, vest this kind of thing, her strong point!


    As long as she bites to death and refuses to admit it, she will have time to deal with it.


    With this idea, Su sugar slowly came to the last level.


    Unexpectedly, there was nothing on the last floor.


    Different from those, a small world on one level, or a small world on two levels, it is nothing here.


    Su Tang also experienced the level of barren grass, but different from here, there was destroyed by Xiao Xie. Although there was no spirit or vegetation, there was land under her feet. Only here, it was dark to the eye, and there was nothing beside her except her own breath.


    She blinked, but very calm, "dog son, can you find the last part of Xiao drink?"


    The time here seems to be solidified. There is not even a living thing. If you want to find a part, you should give her a hint.


    But the system said, "here he is."


    Sugar:?


    Friend, dare to be more specific?


    The system says, "he''s sleeping. You have to wake him up before you can get him out of here."


    Su Tangmu has a small face. There are many patterns in this demon tower.


    I don''t know where I am sleeping. Su Tang is blind, and finally decides to take out her mace.


    Xiao drink this person, love to drink, and the other side, also love food, so she decided to share Manchu and Han banquet, eight cuisines, as long as she thought of, all for him.


    There are not many treasures in the storage ring, but the ingredients are very rich.


    This is Su Tang''s mobile refrigerator. It can not only store, but also keep fresh. It is a necessity for home travel.


    She moved things out in a huff and puff manner. Because she was looking for someone, she made a lot of food with a fishing mentality and extravagance.


    If the shark was here, she would faint happily. Unfortunately, when she arrived at the last floor, she would spit out her food, and there was no change around.


    Nothingness or nothingness, nothing changes.


    Su Tang was not happy. During this period, she took the delicious food and scattered a pile of food everywhere. As a result, her legs were tired and there was no change around.


    "Dog, how long have I been here?"


    Su Tang was tired and unhappy. She sat on the ground and then, thinking that there was no one around, she simply collapsed.


    System, "three days."


    Although the cat demon''s body was injured a little, it was not a big problem, so Sutang just felt tired and had no other sequelae.


    But these three days, no one can see or hear. I''m afraid I''ll be depressed if I change my personality. Thanks to Su Tang''s delicious food and the system, I can have a chat with her. But even so, she was full of confidence from the beginning to now.


    "This guy, sleepy? I''ve seduced you like this, but it''s still useless! " When he was in a bad mood, he wanted to drink, but he couldn''t find anyone. Su Tang poured three pots of good wine before and after. According to the trend, people didn''t find it, but the wine disappeared first.


    I don''t know what this place is made of. Although people can stand, the wine falls down and disappears quickly.


    Su Tang sighed dejectedly and finally poured the wine into her mouth.


    She drinks slowly, but no matter how slow she is, she can''t stand her three cups of drinking. No, if one cup goes down, she will be in a daze. If the second cup goes down, her ears will be hallucinating. If the third cup goes down, she can see Xiao''s Division!


    said he was as like as two peas, but this time he looked exactly the same as himself.


    lock the tower as like as two peas, though they are all beautiful, they are different from Xiao Qian''s own, but this is the same as Xiao Xiao''s understanding of her.


    "Tut, I''m really drunk. I have everything."


    Xiao drink, "you wake me up, so-called what."


    Su Tang''s tongue was so big that she felt that all these things were her hallucinations, so she said, "guess what?"Xiaojiu is handsome and slightly frowning. He sleeps with this place. He is awakened for the first time, but he is still drunk.


    Su Tang, who had drunk in a circle, stood up from the ground with trembling legs and supported him with one hand, laughing indifferently, "Xiao drink, Xiao beauty, you can make me easy to find."


    Xiao Jiu looked at her deeply, and at last he was sure that he didn''t know her.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    Su Tang turned her lips and put the wine pot in her hand on him. "Of course, I''ll kill you!" She said, sacrificing a weapon, "come on, let''s fight."


    At this time, the memory in Xiao''s mind was as empty as that in the 18th floor.


    This is the first demon he sees after he wakes up, and it''s also his only cognition. However, when he comes up to fight, he has no memory, and he doesn''t feel right. In addition to what she said earlier, although the word "beauty" disgusted him very much, it was certain that she knew herself, and from the current point of view, the origin was still very deep.


    "You know me?" His tone is very calm. He has no memory in his mind, but he doesn''t have any urgent color. He is really annoying Su Tang!


    "What do you know! We are mortal enemies. For your sake, I have come here to lock the demon tower to take your dog''s life! " Su Tang got drunk and became addicted to drama. She began to say, "do you know how much damage you have done to me before?"


    Xiao drink has no memory, to her also don''t have too much emotion, only indifference way: "don''t know."


    Su Tang is very angry. If this guy didn''t have seven parts, how could she work so hard for after-sales?


    And now, he even said that he didn''t know!


    "Xiao drink! Do you think you can wipe out the grudge between you and me with an understatement? I tell you, today, either you die or I die! "


    The kitten demon is fierce. In fact, he can''t even hold the sword. He has cruel words on his mouth. But when he really attacks, he can''t see where others are. Several times, he doesn''t hurt him. He still pours at him with the sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    Sue sugar beat, because not poke, in the end to himself to cry.


    "Belch, you stand for me! Don''t move


    Xiao drink speechless looking at this up and down the cat demon, half ring, cool way: "I didn''t move."


    Su Tang, a drunkard, how to reason with her, so she didn''t believe Xiao''s words at all. She not only didn''t believe it, but also angrily scolded others.


    "You son of a bitch, bully me, Demon power is weak, still cheat me up to now!"


    It sounds uncivilized and vulgar, but when you are really angry, it''s easy to scold.


    No, once we start, we can''t stop.


    "Xiao drink! Don''t think you are more powerful than me, I am afraid of you, if I am afraid of you! I won''t come here to lock the demon Tower! "


    "You used to make me hide around. Today, I''ll kill you!"


    "Come on, dog thief, take your life!"


    ¡­¡­


    The cat demon has a small mouth, and he talks a lot. Although most of them scold him, Xiao drinks with relish.


    He has no memory, but his IQ is still there.


    As for the ability of kitten demon, if he really wanted to kill her, he would have died many times, so if he guessed correctly, he used to tease her.


    "Want to kill me?"


    Xiao drink easily avoided her attack, but who can think, he did not want to start, this kitten demon actually fell in his arms.


    At that moment, he was still shouting, "face the strong wind!"


    Wind did not face, Xiao drink is to embrace a full.


    On the other side, the kitten demon in his arms is staring at a pair of golden pupils, full of incredible eyes, "you dog thief, actually play Yin move!"


    "Mean!"


    "Shameless!"


    Listening to her scolding, Xiao Chuo added a third sentence from the Jedi, "dirty?"


    Su Tang was shocked. Who could have thought that some people even scolded him for being obscene? Sure enough, he was a madman!


    "Let go of me


    Su Tang thinks that before, because he was chased by this dog and was hiding, he felt sad when he thought about it. However, apart from feeling sad, there was another kind of emotion, that is, whenever he was about to seize himself, the fear floating in his heart could not help shivering.


    Xiao drink no memory, everything is interesting, not to mention the little drunk cat is really cute.


    This is not, listen to her shouting to release, it really like her wish, not only to release her, but also a step back, the result of the little drunk cat is good, clearly standing unsteadily, fell to the ground, actually also upside down.


    "You pushed me away!" Su Tang shakes her little hand, because she is drunk, and looks at the mist with round eyes, which makes her feel especially aggrieved.


    Xiao Xie looked at her again and pushed away. Wasn''t it her request?


    Su Tang was drunk and thought of it as a show, while Xiao Jiu was quietly watching her performance. Seeing the excitement, he picked up the wine.


    Xiao Xie listened to her crying about himself. At first, it was really too much. However, he always felt that he was not such a person, so he asked, "was it really like this before me?"


    Su Tang''s eyes were wide open, "more than that! How many dogs you used to have, you forget? "


    Xiao drink shallow drink a, light way: "forget."


    Su Tang


    Xiao Jiu looked at her face, looked at the heartless man, and held the hand of the wine glass. Was it difficult that he really failed her before? Otherwise, it''s worth her fighting for revenge?


    Su Tang almost went up to heaven when he forgot to give him gas. Seeing that he was holding his own wine again, he ran forward and snatched the wine back. While snatching it back, he said: "I used to evaluate you as beauty Xiao. Jiuzhou is so gorgeous and the demon world is delusional. As for chasing me?"


    Although Su Tang used to hang him with wine, her mouth never stopped except wine. She dared to say anything with her mouth, holding that she was not a person in this world, and ran after finishing her task, how to be happy and how to play.


    Later, she had a good time, but she didn''t make Xiao drink angry.


    However, some people are like this. They chase after each other, and then they change their taste. In the end, she becomes a great joy for Xiao to drink.


    Otherwise, it''s not hard for Xiao Xie to kill people. As soon as she was locked in the lock demon tower, she followed in without saying a word. But who would have thought that the girl was really cruel, digging such a big hole, just to cheat him into it.


    Of course, he didn''t remember these things.


    He could feel that the kitten in front of him was special. Otherwise, he would not be awakened by her.


    So, with the only conscience left, he asked her, "what do you want?"


    As soon as Su Tang thought of her bad task, she said, "naturally, you''re going to leave here with me!"


    The rest, wait for the lock demon tower to clear up!


    Xiaojiu looked at her thoughtfully. For the first time, she nodded her head as she said, "OK, you can do whatever you say."In order to let him in, the kitten demon was afraid that he could find a way to go out, and somehow, he couldn''t help but want to get close to her and trust her. Therefore, when she said to leave, he didn''t hesitate much.


    It''s su Tang. As soon as he agrees, his cat''s eyes light up, which is very cute.


    "Come on, I''ll draw a formation, and we''ll both die for love and go out."


    ***


    at the end of the hangover, Su Tang was dizzy. She woke up from a cave and looked at the furnishings around her.


    "Crouching dog, am I dead drunk?"


    She only remembered that she was drunk. As for what happened in the back, she had no impression at all.


    The system looked at her, not knowing whether to praise her or sympathize with her, "you didn''t get drunk, you died of love."


    This mouth, not just through, also don''t know how to wait for Xiao drink to come to, she still lies.


    Su Tang was even more shocked when she heard what the system said. Is there anyone in the world worth her dying for?


    No, OK!


    System wood face, "you pull Xiao drink, throw Huan to send to embrace finished, but also upside down in front of him crying, finally, maybe you cry tired, he actually agreed to die with you."


    No matter how she heard this, she was very cautious. Su Tang thought that either she was crazy, or Xiao was crazy, or the world was crazy.


    "What kind of magic story is this?" Su Tang didn''t believe it, but the system not only recalled it to her, but also deepened some extremely embarrassing scenes.


    Before I could finish watching it, Sutang was already autistic.


    She can''t believe that crazy stupid cat is her?


    The system continues, "Nah, now is not the time to regret. Xiao Xie has come back. How can you deal with it?"


    Sue sugar a listen, directly holding the head want to squat down.


    What else are you facing? Cut your stomach and kill yourself!


    But the system coolly said: "by the way, did I forget to tell you that at the moment when he was separated and combined, all his memories came back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    Is there anything more desperate than now?


    No!


    Su Tang looks at her dwelling place, and suddenly feels that this place may be her future cemetery. There are so many operations in the lock demon tower. If Xiao thinks about it one by one, he ha, a cool song for herself.


    She doesn''t want to go out, but in this situation, can she not go out without going out?


    No, she had been hiding for three days, and before she could figure out how to deal with it, someone had already come to her nest.


    It''s not a nest. Most of the time from her return to the world is spent in the demon lock tower. She left destitute at the beginning, but now she comes back, she is also destitute. Even the little things left on her are all from the little demons she won over.


    And now, those little demon relatives and friends who were taken away by her all came to her to settle accounts.


    Jiuzhou is very big, but in order to save time at that time, Sutang almost focused on one place. No, the goal was too big, and it was soon discovered.


    She scratched her head with a headache and felt that she was not far away from baldness.


    She asked the system, "how many demons do they have?"


    The system says, "you''ve taken away more than ten demons, some of them are even gone, but three of them have some origins, so there are a lot of them. But don''t panic, many are mobs, come on, I believe you


    Su Tangmu''s face, in fact, needless to say, the frequency of the earth shaking under her feet, she guessed that the number was huge.


    "Tang Jiu, come out and die!"


    "Tang wine! My demon clan has no injustice or hatred with you, but you have killed more than ten people of my clan. What''s your heart


    "Tang wine..."


    The demons outside can''t break the array, and they are not willing to leave. They can only curse and roar.


    But Sue sugar, she turned her lips and told her to go out and die? She''s not stupid!


    It''s just that the array is not omnipotent. There are so many demons outside. As time goes by, as long as they don''t leave and continue to attack the array, she can''t spend it. Therefore, she poured out all the things in the storage ring to see if there was anything useful.


    Most of them are useless, but she is reluctant to lose them.


    There''s no way. The poor are going to pick up junk. How dare they waste it.


    She looked for it for a long time, and finally found a treasure.


    "Dun Di Fu, it''s the best Fu paper. It''s a good thing."


    Su Tang didn''t want to fight with the demons outside the cave at all. So she didn''t hesitate at all. She directly injected aura into the rune to escape.


    It''s surrounded by mountains everywhere. The scenery is barely attractive, but there is no aura. It''s from deep mountains and forests, so few people come in.


    Su Tang''s soul has been away from her body for a long time, and her body is empty. This is not true. Dun Di Fu didn''t let her run too far. She even heard the roar of those who were shouting for her life not far away.


    She cat body, try to reduce their own sense of existence, originally want to leave quietly, but who can think, she just turned to see if there is a demon, the result further, people and something bumped together.


    "Ouch..."


    Su Tang''s center of gravity was unstable for a moment, and she fell to the ground. As soon as she looked up, she saw that she was looking at her with a smile.


    Can su sugar, but stare big eyes, but mercilessly shiver.


    Shit!


    The enemy has a narrow road!


    These are the only four big words left in her mind!


    "Little wine, where are you going?"


    Gorgeous voice line, the other side with a smile, but Su sugar is stiff, head a blank.


    At half a sound, she growled at the system, "dog! Why didn''t you tell me that Xiao Jiu was coming with you too! "


    System is very aggrieved, "that is Xiao drink, who can lock his whereabouts?"


    The strongest chimaera, as long as he wants, can go anywhere in Jiuzhou in the blink of an eye. Under such terrible strength, even if he is a system, he still can''t help it.


    Sue sugar choked for a while, and her blank head finally began to work.


    At this time, to keep it is to die. She has to find a way to save her life.


    "Young master Xiao, what a coincidence." She spoke calmly, but in fact there was a sweat behind her, "well, you are expensive and have many people, so I won''t disturb you any more." With that, he quickly got up from the ground, arched his hand to him and said, "goodbye!"


    In this world, Su Tang''s two skills are brewing wine and running away. As a result, she was kicked on the iron plate today. Just as she raised her foot, she was caught in the back collar.


    This also calculate, the key other side returned her to mention!


    Because of inertia, Su Tang''s short legs still fluttered in the air twice, and then she was angry.


    "What do you mean, young master Xiao?"


    If you have something to say, it''s a real villain!


    Xiao Chueh raised his lips. With this smile, he was as charming as a demon. In Su Tang''s words, it was the beauty of Jiuzhou. His beauty was not limited to men and women. As long as he wanted, he could capture anyone.Su Tang was stunned for a moment. She had seen him many times, but she was still amazed by him every time. Now, she couldn''t speak quickly.


    "If you have something to say, what kind of trick to use!"


    If changed other people, a beauty trick, that other party already head fall to the ground, but Su sugar is not the same.


    Once upon a time, because of the wine I made, I knew that the other party didn''t dare to kill her, so I tried madly on the edge of death every time. After a long time, I really realized something.


    For example, as soon as the word "beauty trick" appeared, Xiao Jiu would be furious. Then he would fight with her for 300 rounds. Su Tang''s strength was poor, so he took the opportunity to slip away.


    This is the routine she used to use. It works very well.


    However, once upon a time, the routine of Bailing didn''t work after the other party entered the demon lock tower!


    "Trying to slip away again?"


    Listen to this, what is slip?


    She''s just running away!


    "We are all dignified people. How can we say that?" Su Tang said hatefully, and then said, "there''s a kind of comparison between us!"


    The little girl straightened her chest and looked at her with great momentum. If it wasn''t for the whirling eyes that betrayed her, Xiao Jiu would have believed her again.


    "No comparison." Xiao drink light squint, the voice is a bit lazy, "see those demons in the distance?"? As long as I move a little bit more, they will come


    This words a, Su sugar immediately stare big eyes.


    It''s a threat to her!


    "What does young master Xiao want to do?"


    Xiao drink put her down, see her suddenly turn around, cool mouth, "you can escape a try, see this is you run fast, or those demons chase fast."


    Su Tang''s body had just turned to half, and when she heard this, she could only turn back rigidly. She couldn''t set up a channel: "what do you want to do with those demons because of your grudge with me?"


    Xiao drink looked at her with a smile, but her eyes were dark.


    He said: "yes, you have a grudge with me, so do you want to take those demons with you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    Once upon a time, Xiao Jiu acted as he liked. It all depended on his mood to kill and save people. Many people thought that his influence was unpredictable, but they didn''t know that he was alone.


    The people he didn''t look up to didn''t even bother to give a look, so his grudge with Su Tang never implicated other people. Even if Su Tang sometimes had a problem or was sought revenge, he just stood by, and didn''t come out until she dealt with it by herself. Or sometimes he has no patience, no matter what Sutang is doing, he just takes people away.


    But Su Tang used to act. Although he caught people many times, her ability to escape was also first-class.


    "Everything is first come, then come. I''ll let the demons come first, and then follow me when you''re done." Xiao said slowly, listening to you.


    Sue sugar is shocked, listen to this, or she knows that stinky fish?


    "You have changed!"


    She blurted out, but it made Xiao drink smile, "ah, yes, I also think I''ve changed. However, such a change is quite good. What do you think, little wine? "


    Small wine son three words, Su sugar listen to in the ear just like the life charm.


    Come on, come on, this guy has been laying the groundwork for so long, so he''s going to start to settle accounts with her!


    "I don''t understand what young master Xiao is saying."


    Xiao saw that she didn''t admit it. He didn''t force her. Instead, he cleared her throat and then said, "everyone..."


    As soon as the voice came out, Su Tang jumped up and covered his mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao drink, "help you call those demons."


    Su Tang


    Thank you so much!


    Xiao drink calmly looked at her, if you look closely, the corner of the mouth also looked at a trace of radian, "so, still escape."


    Su Tang turned her lips. Of course, she still has to run, but it depends on the time. For example, now, she will not run. At least, hold the stinky fish.


    "I''m just hiding for a while."


    When Xiao saw that she was still talking hard, he didn''t break it down either. He wanted to escape from the left or the right.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Tang was stunned, but her desire for survival made her keep up with him, but she was saying, "what to go, where to go, Hello, Xiao drink..."


    The little girl talked a lot all the time, and Xiao was used to it. But in the past, he was too lazy to talk to her, and let her talk about it all by herself. No matter how she read it, she had to stay with him.


    But this time, he suddenly stopped.


    Su Tang didn''t notice for a moment and ran into it directly.


    She was stunned again, which was obviously different from before.


    If it was in the past, he would read it casually. If he was tired, he would drag it away.


    Sue sugar began to panic, because he didn''t play cards according to common sense, so she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Why did you stop all of a sudden?"


    At this time, the evening was approaching. The sun was not as dazzling as in the daytime. The light was slightly yellow, but it softened the cold breath of the master.


    But it''s all the illusion of light.


    Su Tang looked at the darkness in her eyes, and knew that this guy was holding his anger, waiting for the outbreak.


    Xiao drinks a face to have no facial expression ground to looking at her, small back two steps, then hook lip to sneer.


    "Xiaojiuer is as naive as ever."


    Do you really think he''s the same as he used to be? As long as he has a little brain, he will know who the guys in all kinds of demon skin are.


    There were seven parts in all, and she had fun.


    When the sense of danger came, Su Tang wanted to step back, but when she saw that the other party was staring at her, she could not dare to step back. She could only look at her with rigid eyes. "Xiao Gong Zi said this..." I don''t understand.


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Xiao suddenly interrupted, "how happy are you, little wine?"


    Su sugar swallows saliva, continues to cover own small waistcoat, "Xiao childe actually wants to say anything."


    "Amnesty."


    "Spring night."


    "A thousand gold."


    "Fox first village flower."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao said a lot of things, which Su Tang said in the lock demon tower.


    He clearly remembers every detail. He has no memory, but he can always meet a little demon who makes him pay special attention to her, even willing to live for her and die for her.


    Separation is easy to cheat, but he is not easy to cheat at all!


    This kid, have a good time!


    Now, if you want to leave, no way!


    Look at Su Tang again, the whole person froze and didn''t say, his eyes were wide open, even his mouth was shocked.


    "You You... "


    Xiao drink staring at her, as if to see from her face whether she is cheating, "it''s all me."


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang was so scared that she sat down on the ground, "shit!"Her sincere explosiveness made Xiao drink very happy. "What else do you want to say?"


    This is just like asking her if she has any last words before she dies.


    Su Tang''s acting skills soared at that time, and he said, "how can it be They are obviously different... "


    Xiao Jue stepped up to her, and finally bent down slowly, with a dumb voice, said with a smile: "so, is there anything else xiaojiuer wants to say?"


    Su Tang has a bad look.


    Xiao drank but said: "Oh, I forget that xiaojiu''er entered the lock demon tower to kill me. Well, I''ll give you a chance, a chance to kill me. "


    At that time, Su Tang almost broke the rules again, and killed a fart! She can''t even kill the demons behind her body. It''s better to kill her!


    She didn''t speak, but Xiao didn''t intend to let her go, "I''ll give you a chance."


    Su Tang dropped her head. She didn''t dare to give this opportunity to anyone who wanted it.


    Xiao saw that she didn''t want to face it. The next moment, he pinched her chin hard and forced her to look at her. "I haven''t finished my words yet. How can little wine ignore people?"


    Her chin ached faintly. When she thought of the 90% blackening value, she almost closed herself.


    "Not ignoring people, but..." She organized the language for a while. In the end, as if she didn''t know how to speak, she simply gave up and said, "since you found out, I have nothing to say. If I want to kill or cut, I will do as I please


    "Whatever you like, that''s what you say."


    Xiao''s voice was full of joy, and she felt numb when she heard Su Tang''s scalp, so is this the beginning of a strange journey?


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she had a headache. Instead, she turned the hand holding her chin into the hand holding her face? It''s late. "


    The little girl''s face was remote and very lovely, and she had a good hand, so Xiao gave it a pinch, and then she gave it a pinch.


    Su Tang''s face turned red when she was pinched. She was very aggrieved. "I tell you, I have a temper too!"


    "Ah, is it?" Xiao drink careless mouth, and then hook lips a smile, "then I''ll wait for you to burst out."


    "Don''t let me down."


    "Little wine..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    Xiao Xie''s hoarse voice, originally delicate face, in this low voice, is deliberately to seduce people.


    At that moment, Su Tang didn''t even hear what he was saying, and only the four words "charm" reverberated in her mind.


    Wipe, dog man, even use the beauty trick to her!


    Xiao Zuo didn''t make much noise when he came here, but with Su Tang, he still let out some sound. Soon, it attracted the attention of other demon tribes.


    Su Tang''s front foot is still shouting that she is also a person with a temper, but now, don''t mention her temper, she can''t breathe.


    Xiao Jiu''s name used to be a sensation in Jiuzhou, but since everyone knew that he was locked in the lock demon tower by Su Tang, people''s attention to him has plummeted.


    No matter how fierce it is, it''s not the past. In places like the lock demon tower, no one has been able to go out since ancient times.


    So, when the demons first saw him, they thought he was su Tang''s little white face.


    "Tang wine! I see where you''re going this time! "


    "Tang wine! Don''t think there are many white faces around, I will be afraid of you! You have done harm to my people. Today, I will take revenge for my people! "


    "Revenge


    "Revenge


    ¡­¡­


    The deafening words of revenge almost covered up the previous sentence.


    Su Tang stares big eyes, the whole person is silly.


    Xiaojiu? Little white face?


    Is she floating or is her life too long?


    Look at Xiao Jiu again. He thought there would be a scene of fury, but the other party accepted it and was happy?


    The world is magical again.


    Sue sugar rubbed her eyes hard. After she was sure that she was not dazzled, her whole face was numb.


    "Little white face? Well... " Xiao drinks to hook lips, low voice smile way: "so, small wine son want to protect me."


    Su Tang


    The case has been solved. It''s Xiao He who''s crazy!


    "Can''t protect, give up, or you save yourself, or you bury me together."


    It''s su Tang''s funeral, of course.


    Xiao drink but followed to smile again, his this smile, long and thin peach blossom eye, seem to be able to sink a person in general.


    "Ah, xiaojiu''er likes me so much that even if he dies, he will take me with him?"


    This words completely explain not clear, Su sugar also don''t want to explain, because those demons didn''t give her a chance at all!


    "Tang wine! You should be so arrogant, flirting, when we die


    When the words came to the ground, it gave Su Tang a chance to explain. At that time, he sacrificed all kinds of weapons.


    Su Tang was unprepared and destitute. She couldn''t resist these people''s attacks. At that time, her eyes changed and she hid behind Xiao Jiu.


    "Young master Xiao, do it!"


    Xiao drink but slowly tidy clothes, smile: "do it? Why? They''re not after me. "


    Su Tang was angry, but he had nothing to do. In the end, he could only gnash his teeth and say, "although it''s not for you, don''t forget that they default that you are my little white face!"


    Xiao drink squinted and said with a smile: "so, am I your little white face?"


    Sue sugar, "of course not!"


    That''s Xiao Jiu, the first lunatic in Jiuzhou. Who dares to make him a little white face? Is he crazy?


    She subconsciously denied it, but Xiao drank this time, but there was a little displeasure in her smile, "since it''s not, then why should I help you?"


    Su Tang is stuck. No, what''s good about being a little white face?!


    "Xiao How can you be a little white face Su Tang tries to save herself, but someone doesn''t give her a chance at all. She flies with her sword and leaves her.


    Su Tang is really never seen such, at that time forget facial management, people are silly in that.


    Until the attack of the demon clan came, she barely remembered to dodge, but Rao was so, and the corner of her clothes was still burning.


    That big hole made Sue sugar look black.


    Damn, this is her last dress!


    At the beginning, in order to buy Lingshi, she really sold all the things that she could sell, and none of those high-grade immortal clothes were left. Even this one was blocked by the system.


    According to the system, this dress is just an ordinary one. Although Shu brocade has a good touch, it is not worth a few dollars in the world of Xiuzhen, so it is a treasure in the world.


    But she is not the same, sold her only left in the shirt, too embarrassed.


    At that time, Su Tang also retorted that she was embarrassed. As long as she wasn''t embarrassed, it was other people who were embarrassed. Besides, when the outer robe was gone, she still had an inner shirt. She didn''t run naked. What was she afraid of.


    Su Tang''s only property was destroyed. Who could bear it? At that time, she said angrily, "hit people without face, hurt people without clothes! How dare you destroy my clothes


    She was so angry that she didn''t know how precious her clothes were.As is known to all, Tang wine locked Xiao drink into the lock demon tower with one person''s strength at the beginning. Who is Xiao drink? Mingzhou boss, there must be innumerable property behind him. Tang wine trapped him, so his property must be hers.


    Such a person, will be short of money?


    No way!


    Therefore, she would never be angry for a ragged dress.


    "Don''t you think that Tang wine dress is a magic weapon? Or is it worth her fighting like this? "


    "I think so. You see, in order to avoid that little white face dirty her clothes, she would not hesitate to drive that little white face away."


    "Don''t mention that Tang wine has a good taste. The appearance of that little white face can be regarded as one of the best in Jiuzhou."


    ¡­¡­


    The demons have no sense of shame, and they talk straight to each other. Gradually, they fight fiercely in front of them, and the demons behind them begin to chat, and their voices are getting louder and louder, just like Su Tang is dead.


    No matter how good her temper was, she couldn''t help it. Besides, she was a little grumpy. At that time, she picked up the big stones on the ground and smashed them with her aura.


    That smash, those make up the number of demon is broken by her, can chat still continue.


    "I''m so angry


    "It seems that we are right. You see, she''s so angry!"


    "No, it''s Tang Jiu. I think she''s insulting us. She doesn''t think we''re worthy of her weapons."


    "Why do you look down on us? We''re demons, too, okay? Son of a bitch, I can''t stand this anger. I''ll beat her, too! "


    "Yes, brothers, take up arms. Don''t let those people underestimate us!"


    Su Tang is so angry that she can''t say anything. What are these motherfuckers!


    But these are not the point, the point is, how should she deal with the aftermath!


    "Xiao drink! Are you sure you don''t want to help me? "


    Xiao drank the imperial sword in the air, smelling the words, he was gentle and elegant, "help? Why do I want to help? You''ve trapped me in the demon lock tower for nearly a hundred years. I''ve been kind to you before I killed you with them. "


    It sounds right at first, but if he really wanted to kill her, he just started to kill her. As for now, he is watching her just like watching a play?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    As for Xiao''s attitude, if Su Tang can''t see it, she''s really blind.


    The guy obviously forced her to be soft, but she couldn''t figure out which way to be soft.


    Although according to the past practice, every world ends up with the same ending, that is, falling in love with a man, at present, 90% of the blackening value is too high for her to overestimate her position in his heart.


    After thinking about it, she decided to be conservative for the time being.


    Like this.


    "Xiao drink, ten bottles of wine, suppress them."


    Ten bottles of wine. In the past, this guy would promise. After all, once she took a glass of wine, she could fool him.


    But she forgot that the child is too old to cheat.


    Xiao drink squinted, hands holding chest, a change in the previous gentle appearance, eyes with a bit of light shadow.


    "Tang wine, do you think I''m king Qingwei?"


    Su Tang almost forgot the name he had not seen for a long time, but when he reminded him, he suddenly remembered it.


    With the appearance of the name of King Qingwei, she licked her red lips and thought of one of Xiao''s parts, Rong Zhen.


    He was a kind angel. In the end, he showed no interest in her wine. Unlike other people, he cared about her wholeheartedly. Unfortunately, she killed him.


    Remembering the time of little cute yijixiang, then, Su Tang suddenly has a bold idea.


    Although Rong Zhen is "dead", it''s his separation. If we can wake up Rong Zhen''s temperament a little bit, maybe today it will be saved.


    So, she deliberately whispered, knowing that the other party could hear, but still said: "but you are not Rong Zhen."


    This words a, Xiao drink black Mou son suddenly appeared a fierce color.


    She''s really brave enough to mention him!


    "Miss him?"


    Now that we have all started, we will naturally carry out this bold idea to the end.


    Su Tang, "it''s a little bit, but it''s no use thinking about it. You''re not him."


    As soon as this word came out, Rao''s system, which had been watching for a long time, took a breath of cool air, "my darling, are you playing so wild?"


    Sue sugar is not angry, "OK, you show me your play, don''t make a sound!"


    On the other hand, the demons are angry. They''re here to encircle and suppress. But can you have a sense of crisis? They''ve all killed and they''re still flirting. Do you really think they''re dead?


    "Tang wine deceives demons too much! Let''s not talk to her about the rites of a gentleman. Kill me all


    To tell you the truth, these demons are really "honest". Every time they want to start on a large scale, they still remember to shout slogans and it''s hard for Su Tang not to pay attention to them. In fact, if they do it quietly, Su Tang may be lying on the ground now.


    It''s just that these irons are a little miserable.


    Xiao Chuo wanted to stand by and watch the play. Unless she begged for mercy in person, she would never do it. However, she was so angry because of her voice. If you look at these demons again, you will find them very annoying.


    So, with a wave of long sleeves, they all fell down before the demons could kill Su Tang.


    Xiao Xie jumped down from the sword, and then approached Su Tang step by step. But the little girl had the courage to look at him instead of retreating.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten that the fool died in your hands."


    There was a dead silence in the woods. After a long time, Su Tang said honestly, "it''s not him who is stupid, it''s me who is bad."


    Now it''s too late to set up any silly white sweet people. Since he is a coquettish and cheap woman in his heart, she will be in the end!


    "And, to be honest, I don''t like him at all."


    The anger in Xiao Xie''s eyes almost turned into substance, and the anger hidden in his outstretched voice also came up.


    Sue sugar blinked, down his heart that excited.


    Why excited? She found that his blackening value didn''t rise? What does this mean? It means this method works!


    She felt that she was really too smart, and she was just a little smart, so she continued to work hard and said indifferently: "to tell you the truth, I have some doubts that such a person as young master Xiao should have such a separate body as Rong Zhen."


    "It''s really Not at all. "


    "Of course, I don''t look down on Mr. Xiao. The experience of locking the demon tower was just a game. I''m not good at it, and I won only in the tower. But... " Su Tang smile, it is lovely and pure face, but because of that pair of cunning eyes, just reflects a bit uninhibited appearance, "Xiao childe seven parts, calculate, I also earn."


    Xiao had seven parts, but they all died in her hands.


    What you know, such as the system, is that you know she''s doing a task. Only those who are all "dead" can he return. But what you don''t know, such as Xiao Jiu, basically killed him seven times.


    She killed herself seven times in all. If someone else, the hatred would be unparalleled.Originally, the atmosphere was light, but she just talked about it.


    Xiao drink is not indifferent, just because she, deliberately played down those memories, but now from her mouth, say not angry, hand not angry, that is impossible.


    He pulled out his sword and said, "I''ll give you another chance to kill me."


    Su Tang looked at him and was happy.


    She is not stupid. She knows that he is angry. If she really takes the sword, she will be completely finished.


    "I said, I killed you seven times in the demon lock tower. I earned it. Now I leave the demon lock tower, and I will put down the revenge." Su Tang glanced at the sword in his hand and stepped back. "The world is still beautiful. I don''t want to stare at a person at all."


    This is equivalent to her giving up on him.


    She kept saying that they were mortal enemies, but now she let go of the "enmity".


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 100%."


    The system says, "Oh, let''s play it off."


    Sue sugar also followed to shiver for a while, she really didn''t expect, she said to let go, this son of a bitch''s incredibly still rise blackening value.


    Is he going to keep up with her? To the end?


    Sue sugar thought about the picture and immediately shook her head.


    No, it''s a world of practice. There''s no end to it. In particular, Xiao Xie and the chimaera all start their lives at the age of a thousand. They can''t afford to be entangled.


    "Of course, if young master Xiao is angry, he can take revenge for himself." She said, unexpectedly is to step forward two steps, direct oneself of chest aim at that handle sharp sword.


    One step closer, she would be stabbed and even die.


    "Young master Xiao, I''ll give you a chance, too." She shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "I''m not as good as others. I can''t escape and I can''t fight. I''d rather you give me a good time than tremble every day."


    Xiao eyes canthus to crack, she asked to die!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    Su Tang said this, but she wanted to send herself there on purpose.


    After all, it doesn''t matter if you die. You can do whatever you want. Just be happy.


    But she did this step, this guy is not happy, but more angry? Why is he angry!


    Su Tang''s face is expressionless and even wants to hit people.


    Xiao Jiu stares at her. Qingjun''s face is full of anger. He takes a small step forward. His calculation is very accurate. At most, he cuts her clothes and doesn''t hurt her. But who can think that at the moment when he comes forward, the little boy will follow her.


    He wanted to see her reaction. As a result, the blood immediately dyed her clothes red and bloomed from her chest. At first glance, it looked like a blooming flower. With Su Tang''s indifferent smile, her eyes were scarlet.


    He was so careful that the little boy didn''t take himself seriously!


    "You don''t want to die like that!"


    Su Tang listened to the coolness of his voice and was in a high mood.


    Yes, she can see that this guy is a proud and charming ghost. He is angry and reproaches her, but in fact he is nervous.


    "Ah, look at my damned charm of nowhere to put it. I''m worried."


    Su Tang doesn''t have much emotion on his face, but he is full of inner drama. He communicates with the system, which is called a drama master.


    Looking at the system, it''s a headache, "so, you''re going to start again, aren''t you?"


    Su Tang said, "come on, friend, let''s go for a drink of melon seeds and bananas!"


    This side and system skin end, that side she again face expressionless ground crooked crooked head, a face don''t understand a way: "otherwise? I''ve killed you seven times. Can I expect you to save my life? " She said, pause, this time it is a smile, but this smile is not in the eye, skin smile meat don''t smile, dazzling to the extreme.


    "I don''t know what kind of sage you are, young master Xiao. If you hurt yourself, you can still walk away." Su Tang, who had already seen through, continued to say before he completely went away: "it''s better to have a direct order than to hide, eat hard and sleep hard. Maybe after 18 years, another hero. "


    Xiao Jiu was holding the sword tightly in his hand. He was afraid that he would kill the little thing.


    Half ring, Su sugar head is crooked a little sour, but see each other suddenly raised thin lips.


    Xiao took back the sword in his hand and looked at her again. The strong anger in his eyes suddenly disappeared. "Since I''m not afraid of death, no matter what I do, I hope you can be so indifferent."


    Su Tang felt a chill. The sixth sense told her that this guy was very dangerous. She was so angry that she laughed. Only when she was so angry could she laugh so dreadfully.


    The body sent out a signal to escape, but she stifled it.


    Can''t run, run will be more miserable.


    As she admonished herself, she frowned at him. "No, I still have something to say. Death by torture and death by speed, although the final result is still death, the process is different, and the essence is different. If you want to Excuse me for not accompanying you! "


    Su Tang asked the system for five points, and then disappeared in front of Xiao''s eyes.


    She came to the nearest town and began to dress up. These days, it''s too bright and attractive. Fortunately, there seems to be some disaster near here recently, and the people are all disheartened. So, she takes off her robe and changes into ragged cloth clothes, pretending to be both lame and blind. What''s more, she turns herself into pockmarked and ugly.


    Xiao Jiu always knew that xiaozizi was very good at acting, but he never thought that at this stage, he could see that the brilliance in her eyes had disappeared, and the appearance of no desire for survival was all acting!


    Good!


    Good!


    Very good!


    Xiao drink gas to the extreme, the corner of the mouth smile is more gorgeous.


    "Tang Jiu, stay away. Don''t get caught by me."


    Look at those fallen on the ground shivering demons, see this scene, one by one eyes are staring straight.


    "My Lord, it''s the little ones who have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please forgive us and we''ll find Tang wine for you!"


    "Yes, my Lord, don''t worry. We are first-class in looking for people!"


    "Ten days! If you give us ten days, we will tell you about her! "


    Xiao drink coldly looked in the past, the result is one eye, those small demon more counsellor.


    "No! Five days, my Lord! If you give us five days, we will find Tang wine! "


    The little demons trembled with fright. How crazy they were before, how crazy they are now.


    In particular, some of the demons had a little white face before, but now I want to draw my sword and make my own decisions. What a white face! That is a big devil!


    This words, let Xiao drink to look at them at last, his mouth corners raise to smile, the voice is more beautiful to hear extremely, but in the small demon''s ear, that is with urge life general, make a person''s gall tremble.


    "Five days, I''ll kill you if I can''t find it."***


    as the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place. Su Tang knows this very well, so she lives in this small town.


    The small town has a small population, and there are many disasters. Almost every day, people can see dead people. Most monks are too unlucky to come here.


    Su Tang''s nervous heart was finally relieved. She lived in a broken temple every day, but she was in a good mood.


    "How many days will it take Xiao to find me this time?"


    System, "I bet three days, no more."


    Su Tang snorted, "you look down on me, don''t you?"


    The system was almost happy. "It''s not that I look down on you, it''s that I look up on Xiao Jiu. That''s a man who can turn himself into seven separate men at one time."


    Su Tang choked, but she still felt that her escape skill was first-class, and she also blocked her spiritual pulse. Even if the great monk came, she could not see what was different from her.


    "Why don''t we make a bet?"


    System, "bet, bet!"


    Su Tang, "a little bet, let''s bet. If he doesn''t find me in three days, you will give me back the five points I spent before."


    Only five points, the system is despised, "OK, if you win, I''ll give you another five points!"


    Sue sugar''s eyes lit up when she said that.


    Her dog is a skilful, only in and out, if you can win, even if there is only one point, it is also an important milestone!


    "Deal!"


    Three days passed quickly. Su Tang didn''t run around. She stayed in the temple almost every day. However, on the third day, a new group of people came to the temple. The key was that they were still fighting for territory with her!


    This is too much. She doesn''t respect the disabled at all. She wants to teach them how to be a person!


    "Hey, where do you come from? I don''t know if this temple is the domain of elder brothers? If you want to live here, pay for it! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    Su Tang pretends to be blind. He is blind.


    This is not, she trembled to take up next to a bamboo stick, and then pointed to the side of the air waving, "what do you say?" Said, she also shy smile, "sorry, my eyes are not good, ears are a bit back."


    Those young men saw her so ugly, blind and lame, and their faces were even more disgusted.


    "Blind and deaf, brother, I can''t see money in women."


    "No money, no life!"


    These young people are idle. In the past, there were family members who controlled them a little so that they didn''t dare to be too rampant. But now the town is becoming a dead town, and they have completely released their nature.


    When you are in a good mood, you beat people. When you are in a bad mood, you kill several people.


    Now, Su Tang is obviously in a bad mood.


    This is not, these garbage in front of her face all kinds of abuse.


    "Grass, before that woman, really his mother bad luck, actually committed suicide, brother has not tasted it!"


    "No, brother, you just said she was hot."


    "Grass, don''t talk about it. It''s so cold later, but I''m sick to death!"


    The so-called elder brother said at the end, his face was a little ferocious. Looking at Su Tang, it was a tool to vent his anger. "Originally, I heard that there was a girl living here, but I thought I could taste it. As a result, it was just such an ugly thing, not as cool as before."


    Their words were more and more obscene, and the smile on Su Tang''s face was deeper and deeper.


    "What money? Ah, are you the family my father engaged to before? " She said with a shy smile, "I heard that the husband my father betrothed me was pretty, but you?"


    As soon as these words came out, the temple was quiet.


    Su Tang, however, lowered her voice, learned the tone of a duck, and exclaimed excitedly, "ah, Lang Jun, have you come to pick me up at last?"


    Those adults almost vomited when they heard the words.


    "Damn, I can''t stand it any more. You should kill her!"


    "Even if you are ugly, your voice is so ugly!"


    "What about bricks? I''ll smash them all! "


    Although Su Tang deliberately sealed her spiritual pulse, she was not empty even if she didn''t have the aura in the face of these rubbish. No, the bamboo stick saw the acupoints and knocked them down, and soon the rubbish was defeated.


    Of course, in order to be realistic, she screamed and begged for mercy, "Mr. Lang, but what did I do wrong? Why did you hit me? "


    "What''s the matter with this ugly girl! All said is not her husband, how she does not understand! Damn it, smash it


    Stones of different sizes fell on her like raindrops. For the friars, even if they sealed the spiritual pulse, they couldn''t hurt her. But her bamboo stick, which she waved wildly, hurt several people precisely.


    Soon, something was wrong with the rubbish.


    "Big Brother, what''s the situation? Why can''t I stand up all of a sudden? "


    "I, I can''t move. Brother, brother, help me


    At this time, the man called big brother knelt down on the ground and his eyes were wide open. When they saw that he didn''t understand, they touched him lightly and saw that he banged directly on the ground.


    Obviously, he''s dead.


    This discovery shocked the rest of the people.


    "Hard Is there a ghost here? "


    They kill and plunder people. They do all kinds of evil. If they do too many bad things, they can scare themselves half to death.


    Besides, Su Tang, as if he had been hurt by them, shrank in the corner, motionless, but his mouth was slightly tilted.


    Oh, just a few rubbish, not enough for her to play.


    All the important acupoints of those people have been injured. Even if they are still alive, they will all die one by one in three days. However, this old temple is dirty and can''t live any more.


    Su Tang sighed with regret and left quietly while they didn''t pay attention.


    When she walked in front of her feet, some victims disguised as little demons ran to report.


    As for the system, it won''t tell her, after all, it still wants to win!


    When Xiao came over, the rubbish was not dead, but he was still alive.


    Compared with other victims in the town, his appearance is like the birth of a God.


    His clothes were gorgeous and his appearance was beautiful. When he appeared, it seemed that the temple was bright.


    Those garbage had never seen such an immortal. At that time, they cried bitterly and said to themselves, "immortal, immortal, we are wrong. We dare not do evil any more. Please forgive us."


    Xiao drink looked down at them, voice lazy, "I heard you hurt her."


    Those garbage, not to mention hurting people, even killed several people, smell speech, dare not deny, "immortal, we are wrong, we know we are wrong."


    "I don''t worry about the baby." Xiao drink like sigh, and like helpless, "then give you two days to play." With that, he walked out of the broken temple.He didn''t go in for long and came out soon. The little demons didn''t dare to go in at all. They stood outside the broken temple and met him immediately when he came out.


    "My Lord."


    Xiao drink, "stare at her two days."


    He said and left. The little demons saw him leave and looked at the temple curiously. Then, they all shivered.


    Even if there is no corpse, even the soul is broken.


    Such ferocity makes the little demons even more terrifying. They were clamoring to kill Tang Jiu before!


    "What to do?"


    Several little demons looked at each other. Finally, one of them bit his teeth and said, "what else can we do? Naturally, we will do what adults say!"


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go and watch Tang Jiu."


    Besides, Su Tang left the temple. For a while, he really didn''t know where to go. At last, he walked aimlessly along the stream of people. As a result, he went to Yizhuang.


    Also, in this ghost place, there are more dead people than living people. Therefore, Yizhuang is the most lively place.


    There is no such thing as wailing. The victims are numb. They move their bodies to empty coffins and leave.


    Su Tang turns around, because there are too many dead people and there are not many empty coffins left. However, the ground is cold. She sleeps on the straw mat for three days. When she looks at the few empty coffins left, she is ready to move.


    She thought, Xiao, that guy doesn''t come to Yizhuang to lift the coffin, does he?


    The system watched in shock as she lay down and even covered the coffin with her own lid. The whole data was almost scrambled, "son, it''s not necessary!"


    Sue sugar, "Hey, it''s nothing. Wait, I can sleep for two days."


    After her soul body returned to her body, she didn''t get a good rest. These two days, she had the right to be a body.


    But who could have thought that when the time of two days arrived, the first one to wake her up was from the sweet smell of blood.


    Yes, the sweet and delicious smell of blood, even if she hasn''t tasted it yet.


    She opened her eyes abruptly. "Dog lying in the manger, I''ve been sleeping for two days, and I''ve become a vampire?"


    She knew the smell of blood, but she never thought that one day she would feel blood delicious, which was absolutely amazing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    The system is hard to say, because it bet that Xiao would find her in three days, but he found her, but he didn''t show up. In this way, it lasted until the fifth day, so Su Tang won.


    It''s unhappy, very unhappy.


    Not happy is very autistic, autistic do not want to talk.


    Systemic reaction Sue sugar didn''t pay attention, because all her attention at the moment was on the crazy blood outside.


    She sniffed the sweet smell greedily, and gradually lost her mind. At the moment when her hand touched the coffin, she heard a sigh, and then a gorgeous voice.


    "It''s not enough." With that, the sweet taste became stronger.


    Su Tang:!!!


    This word stimulated her nerve, short awake, let her pupil shrink.


    She pinched herself hard. At this time, if she rushed out regardless, at least she would have no sovereignty.


    Although the damned shark can still suppress her, the suppression by force and the suppression by thought are two different things. She can still find a way to suppress by force, but once the thought is occupied, she will become a puppet completely.


    In that case, what else can she do? As soon as the other party bleeds, she will lose herself completely.


    She needs to calm down!


    She needs to wake up!


    She wants to Shit, I can''t help it!


    "Dog, come on, let''s make something sober."


    The system didn''t go to the theatre at this time, but it had a quiet voice and a deep sense of depression, "what can sober people up? What else do you think is more delicious than shark blood in the world? What''s more, you''ve sucked his blood. You know, people who have touched the blood of chimpanzees can''t escape. The taste will be engraved on your soul. "


    Su Tang''s forehead was sweating. When she heard this, the whole person exploded, "I don''t believe it! But no one can find a way, it is impossible to completely solve! "


    in this world, there are more ways than difficulties!


    In this way, she let the system have compassion, it said: "in fact, there are still products to suppress the blood of the shark in the mall, but the shark belongs to the higher world and is the best in the higher world, so the price of the points is relatively high."


    What to say is not good, must say the money, she Su sugar, most lacks is the money!


    Talking to her about money is killing her!


    Integral lets a person sober, she pinches the hand of own thigh to exert a point again, that strength, with that leg have a grudge with her.


    She didn''t dare to breathe. She held her breath and tried her best to calm down first. This method was relieved for the time being, but she was a human being, so she had to breathe. This is not a long-term solution.


    She frowned and choked, which made her mind clearer and clearer. But just as her brain was running at full speed, the coffin lid on her head was suddenly lifted.


    Xiao Xie''s pupil, which is special to the chimaera, has appeared at some time. It is full of golden color, which is very different from the black pupil in the past.


    Su Tang was so scared that she exclaimed. As a result, her breath broke and her eyes changed.


    Become confused, obsessed, no longer self.


    She thought, very much


    Her reaction made Xiao drink very satisfied. He raised his cut finger, and the wound was still bleeding, bright red. With his beautiful face and slightly upturned lips, everything looked very beautiful.


    "Do you want it?"


    He lures Su Tang naked, so she can''t remember any task. Now she has only one idea in her head.


    Knock him down, eat him, take his blood for yourself!


    The body instinct is faster than everything else, and she had already jumped at it before she had such an idea.


    Xiao Jue stretched out his hand and hugged her. He clasped her waist with one hand. Then he sent her bloody fingers to her. His beautiful voice was full of bewitchment. "Little wine, do you want it?"


    Su Tang''s eyes are full of crazy blood. She just feels thirsty. She is like a fish without water. She just wants to drink freely.


    "Give it to me."


    Xiao drink looked at the sad eyes are red little girl, happy mouth, "if you want, but to pay the price."


    Su Tang is willing to pay any price as long as she can taste it and have it.


    A blood can make her zombie. Although the little girl in front of her is not the real one, who cares.


    How can such a cunning boy be caught without any means.


    He is very clear, she does not belong to anyone, so, even if she is just a zombie self, he will do anything to occupy.


    "Say, whose are you."


    Su Tang''s eyes are blurred, and she is confused. She doesn''t know how to answer, but it doesn''t matter. Xiao will guide her.It is said that mermaid''s voice can bewitch people''s hearts, but in fact, the chimaera are even more so. They can bewitch anyone and any animal as long as they like.


    Mermaid''s bewitching is temporary, but shark''s bewitching can last a lifetime.


    "It''s Xiao who drinks all the time."


    Su Tang: "little wine It''s all Xiao''s after that. "


    She said stop and stop, obviously let Xiao drink very dissatisfied.


    If she is completely bewitched, then she will not have a hesitation or pause, so she is with a trace of soberness in her bones.


    Xiao drinks to squint, he didn''t expect, the cub''s fixed strength unexpectedly wants fierce than he imagines.


    But it doesn''t matter. He has a next step.


    Previously, in the lock demon tower, the shark was just one of his seven parts, and the blood was not as powerful as his body. As long as he dropped the fresh blood on his finger into her mouth, she would not have any resistance.


    Xiao drinks to looking at Su sugar in the bosom, have so for a moment, in the brain suddenly jumped out a voice.


    Do you really want to turn her into a puppet?


    Hesitation is only a flash, the results of the arms of the baby actually one step ahead of him, a will be his fingers to contain down.


    He a Leng, then is a long sigh, "this is your own choice."


    There is only a few drops of blood on her fingers. If she sucks it again, she won''t taste much unless she uses her teeth to bite it open.


    Xiao drink is not to let her do that, he easily stopped her, "this can not."


    The terror out of control, after getting the blood has been eased, but the divine consciousness is still unclear.


    At the moment, her head is slightly crooked. She seems to be puzzled. Why don''t she eat it.


    Xiao drink by her success of lovely, did not resist, with the injured hand pinch her face.


    And Sue sugar, her eyes have been staring at the hand from beginning to end, where it goes, she will see, silly, but it is different from her memory.


    Memory of her, cunning and intelligent, so, or so good, at least, will not want to escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    At this time, the system didn''t give up. It gave out a sharp alarm in Su Tang''s brain. The continuous alarm made Su Tang have a headache.


    But in reality, she just frowned.


    She looked like she could not get blood, so Xiao didn''t doubt it.


    After tasting the shark''s blood, if the shark deliberately lures him, he will be willing to be his puppet.


    For the chimaera, his bigotry and possessiveness make it difficult for him to respect each other, because in their blood and bone, inheritance is like this.


    Like, then occupy, even if the means dirty, even if only get a body.


    Their love is terrible, but the chimpanzees are lack of passion, so they are more willing to collect those bright gems than human beings.


    Sutang is unfortunate, but lucky.


    If you want to do the task, you must get all the attention of the shark, but at the same time, it also declares the difficulty of the task.


    The harsh sound of the alarm made her unconscious head clear gradually. Coupled with the roar of the system, soon her eyes were no longer blurred.


    System, "whelp! Think about your mission! Think about your points! Think about your pension plan! "


    Su Tang''s ultimate ideal is to save 100 million yuan and go home for the elderly.


    Pension is the second, and one hundred million is the key.


    In the end, it was poverty that awakened Su Tang. However, in order to avoid revealing herself, she chose to half droop her eyes.


    Xiao drink is still immersed in the paranoia about to get her. He didn''t notice this little accident at all. He continued his previous bewitching, raised his lips, and said in a good mood: "Xiao drink is Xiao drink."


    Su Tang, who has come to her senses, suddenly hears this, and her scalp is about to explode.


    Xin Kui''s eyes are drooping at the moment, and he doesn''t find the shock in his eyes. At this time, the system also goes online, "if you don''t want to show up, just learn from him."


    Su Tang has a bold conjecture. This kind of picture may have just appeared.


    However, as the system said, there was not much time for her to hesitate. She thought, in order to avoid this guy cheating on her again, she decided to be the puppet for the time being.


    "It''s Xiao who drinks the wine."


    Su Tang learned from the puppets she had seen before. Her face was expressionless and her voice didn''t carry any emotion. Just when she gave her full marks for her acting, the system over there blew.


    "Are you crazy about meowing blood?" The little temper of the system gradually became irritable, "have you ever seen a puppet learn from the master''s command?"


    "Say" is the command word, and the following words are what she should say!


    The system is going crazy, so is Sutang over there.


    Oh, no, I''m not


    She wanted to see what reaction Xiao had, so she secretly scanned her eyes. As a result, she was caught by the other party.


    At this point, there is no need to continue to disguise, she showed an embarrassed and polite smile, because she didn''t know what to say, so she just giggled.


    Xiao drink looked at her deeply, and the golden pupil was even colder. When Su Tang thought he was going to be cold, he suddenly laughed.


    How to say that smile, anyway, it''s not a pleasant smile. Su Tang was also thrilled by his smile. At last, she had no choice but to say, "I''m kidding. Don''t be angry, young master Xiao."


    "I''m not kidding." Xiao drinks to stare at her, the corner of the mouth still hang cool smile, he way: "so, you just say what, I believe."


    Su Tang just said something. Su Tang just learned what he said. He drank little wine.


    That should have been one of the steps in making puppets, because only those puppets who are willing to speak without pause can truly declare success.


    Once successful, this will be engraved into the soul of the puppet, she will follow this sentence, identify the master, and from then on, only he will follow.


    But now it looks like it''s a joke.


    Xiao Xie, as a shark, he used blood and bewitched. In the end, he even failed to make a puppet!


    Even he, who is not happy and angry, is also shocked for a short time.


    But the surprise was only a flash, and soon he changed his mind.


    He suddenly felt that the little boy in front of him was more agreeable than the puppet. Besides, although he was no longer a puppet, he still grasped her life. As long as he wanted to bleed, she was not obedient.


    A short period of obedience is enough.


    Otherwise, life would be much more boring.


    Su Tangmu had a small face and didn''t know what to say. She could only say, "just be happy."


    Xiao Zhuo can still remember her state of not dying before. Although she was watching now, she should have acted on purpose to deceive him, but she was so angry that he decided to beat her.


    This kind of thing, even if it''s acting, he won''t allow it!


    "No, I''m not happy." He said, "I still remember that you gave yourself to me five days ago, and then you turned around and ran away. These five days, it''s easy for me to find."Su Tang was wrong. She didn''t know how to refute, so she had to hang her head.


    Xiao drink but step by step press, he looked at the corner of his lips, this time, obviously mood is much better than before, "little wine how to compensate?"


    Su Tang thought, they get married, all because of the wine, then carefully said: "or, wine compensation?"


    Her wine was the kind of wine she drank, but it had another meaning in Xiao''s ear.


    "Wine pays?" Xiao drink looked at her with a smile, "it''s not impossible."


    Su Tang hasn''t found anything wrong. Seeing that he let go, he also let go.


    If we can talk about compensation, there is still room for recovery.


    "But you see, I''m hurt. I''m afraid I can''t make wine in a short time. Would you like to abandon me and wait for me to get better? Do you think so? " Su Tang is used to climbing up the pole. At present, her small appearance is vivid and smart.


    Xiao was in a better mood. He swept away the depression a few days ago and said a lot, "the wine I''m talking about is not brewed wine."


    Su Tang laughed straight. He was just like a fool, "no matter whether the wine is brewed or made by other methods, as long as it''s wine, it''s all right."


    Sometimes, Xiaozi is too smart, but sometimes she is stupid and stupid. For example, now, Xiao can''t help thinking, if she knew the real meaning of the wine, what expression would she show.


    If you want to see it, you have to take action.


    So, with his melodious voice, he slowly explained what this wine is.


    Half a sound, he saw the boy''s face dull and inconceivable, can''t help laughing, "little wine, you say, how can I taste this wine?"


    Su Tang''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that this smelly fish would play a real hooligan!


    This is humiliating her, Su Xiaotang!


    "How can I know if you ask me how to taste wine. I''m very proficient in this technique of making fish. Young master Xiao, would you like to try it one day? "


    On playing hooligans, when will su Xiaotang lose!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    Xiao Jiu never thought that the little boy had so many small dramas, and his temper was weird. Who could have thought that one day he would be willing to take the lead, and the little boy would play better than him.


    She''s just plucking from the top of a tiger. She''s very brave.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance. I can''t do it well..." Xiaojiu raised his thin eyelids, cocked up his pale lips, and in his low voice, there was a kind of dumb color, "I''ll take you to drink wine."


    Su Tang shivered with her. From the beginning, this guy wanted to catch her, catch her and drink wine. Unexpectedly, he went around for a long time. This terrible idea didn''t fade away!


    The bottom of my heart strongly counseled for a while, but then thought, his cards are bright, now this situation, she is barefoot that? Can this 100% blackening value be worse than it is now?


    No!


    Since she can''t, what else can she advise? Of course, she will continue to work!


    "The wine is gone after drinking, and I can provide unlimited wine." Su Tang is smiling with curved eyebrows and eyes. Tang wine looks like a cute goose egg with a small face. She looks like a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old. With her round apricot eyes, she is cunning and smart when she smiles.


    However, there was no shortage of beautiful nuns in the world of cultivation, especially in shangsanzhou. The reason why she left a trace in Xiao Xie''s heart was that the system had a strong voice.


    The host is still that host, but she is more and more coquettish. Let alone the male host, she can always be shocked when she follows her for so long.


    Now, for example, I can still talk with the black man. Jueyi is a cruel man.


    Xiao drink from the lock demon tower out, memory all return, originally also want to with her one by one liquidation, but now, he thinks these all don''t matter.


    She fell into the lock demon tower, but at the same time, she came out with herself. Although in this process, his separation may be just the adjustment of her boredom, but Feng Shui turns around in turn. Now, it''s his turn to control the sovereignty.


    "It does make sense, so now, what about wine?"


    Su Tang''s body, when she left, she wanted to pawn all her clothes, and the store ring was empty. Before she ran to lock the demon tower, she robbed the demons she had taken away. As for the body, her purse was cleaner than her face. At this time, she asked her for wine, which was not to embarrass her fat tiger!


    Xiaozizi''s eyes are very beautiful, especially when he''s using his brain. He holds his chest in his hands and is in a good mood. He says, "if there''s no wine, I can only try my best to taste you."


    This kind of operation, Su Tang is not empty at all, immediately pointed to his own wound.


    It''s said that Xiao Xie''s sword was made of his own scales. The scales of the shark are invulnerable. It''s extremely sharp.


    Stabbed by his sword, the wound is difficult to heal, but also thanks to the original injury is not heavy, otherwise Su Tang is afraid to have a life now.


    But in the end is injured, now just a little hard, the blood will seep out of the clothes.


    Su Tang hit the idea, but when she straightened her chest and wanted to sell it miserably, she didn''t even feel the wound.


    Xiao saw through her idea at a glance and said with a smile: "I''m afraid that your little wound has healed long ago."


    Su Tang was stunned, and then she thought of sucking blood from his fingers like an addict.


    Well, it''s hard to sell, but it doesn''t matter. As a "righteous person", she can still stay in this strange town.


    "Gouzi, according to common sense, every place where a man goes is extraordinary, so what happened to this town?"


    This law is really not wrong. The system choked for a while, and then it said slowly: "it''s really strange. Jiuzhou is divided into three levels, upper, middle and lower. Now there are three continents in the world, among which Mingzhou has been destroyed by Xiaohe, and there are also changes in Jinzhou where we are staying now."


    It is said that the black man can destroy the world, but in fact, every world has a certain rule. Under the premise of the black man''s destruction, the world hands the seed of the black man to the black man. If the black man wants to be good, the world will be safe. If the black man goes all the way, the world will perish with him.


    In the original world, Xiao Zho is a very willful shark. What he likes is the most common ant, and he will spoil it. If he doesn''t like it, no matter what status you are, he won''t look at it more.


    Of course, Xiao Zuo in the original world did not get emotional in the end. Therefore, after the changes occurred in various continents, he stood by and even annoyed him, and accelerated the speed of destruction.


    The destruction of the demon lock tower is only one of the links, but now the demon lock tower is OK, and those sinful demons have not been released, so the riots have been greatly reduced.


    Sue sugar gave a groan and signaled the system to continue.


    "Here is an evil dragon. First of all, it uses evil thoughts as a poison to spread the evil thoughts like a plague. Then, with the people in the small town who have been recruited, each of them has evil thoughts more or less. They are on the verge of death and are in agony. This evil idea will intensify. Then, the evil dragon devours these evil thoughts and uses them to practice. Now, I''m afraid it''s not far away from Hualong."The Jiao is different from the chimaera. Although the sound is similar, the Jiao is transformed from a snake, and the biggest dream of the snake is to become a dragon.


    However, if they can devour it, their accomplishments will be greatly increased. So, the system then says, "that Jiao has already targeted you."


    Su Tang''s eyes were full of trouble as soon as they lit up.


    "Young master Xiao..." She wanted to talk about it, but who knows, Xiao drink picked eyebrows.


    "What do you call me?"


    Su Tang blinked. For a moment, she didn''t think anything was wrong. She said, "young master Xiao, don''t you like this name?"


    Xiao drink laughs very provocative, but in the eyes is a trace of coolness, "in the lock demon tower, you are not so unfamiliar ah."


    Sue sugar a choke, want to say that lock demon tower can be the same as now?


    She''s got a vest, and he''s amnesic, so he''s not afraid.


    "The meeting of the lock demon tower is not the same as it is now."


    Su Tang''s voice was weak, but Xiao drink narrowed his eyes, "so, you cheated me to death relying on my amnesia at that time?"


    Although it is true, who dares to admit it! Unless she''s dead!


    "No Su Tang smiles and says, "I just thought it was fun "


    before she finished speaking, Xiao Xie suddenly interrupted and said in a low voice," because you think it''s fun, so you call everyone Lang Jun? "


    As soon as Su Tang wanted to retort, she yelled twice. One time she was facing him in the demon lock tower, and the other time


    She jerked her head up. "So you knew where I was two days ago?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    Su Tang didn''t expect the horse to fall so fast, but then she was overjoyed.


    So she bet with the system. In fact, she had already lost, but he didn''t show up with patience. In the end, she narrowly won?!


    At this moment, Su Tang didn''t think much of him. He just felt that he was the angel ambassador!


    That''s an integral!


    The points won from the small deduction of the system!


    Xiao Zizi''s eyes were so hot that he didn''t cover them up. Xiao Zizi was stunned.


    Before he got angry with her, he called her "Lang Jun" to those rubbish. It was his name, but he also knew that no one could tame her without restraint.


    So what makes her so happy?


    Xiao drink still don''t understand, there Su sugar has come back.


    It''s impossible to explain, but after that, Su Tang was very pleased with him.


    "Little beauty is angry."


    Xiao Jiu was caught unprepared by this title, and his face was shocked.


    Su sugar, "not angry, angry is not good-looking, but even if not good-looking, I will not dislike, who let me so damn like you."


    As soon as Su Xiaotang was happy, he couldn''t speak. This time, after this time, he was stunned.


    "If you don''t like me calling Lang Jun, then I won''t call you. You are beautiful anyway. I''ll listen to you."


    This is damned familiar, Xiao drink seems to have heard, soon remember that she once said to one of their own parts of the shark.


    What''s more, who said he didn''t like her calling Lang Jun? He just didn''t like her calling other people!


    Xiao drink cold face, ha ha a smile, "is it?"


    One of his parts, the chimaera, is really right. This stupid thing looks smart, but sometimes it''s really stupid.


    Xiao Chuo''s face was awkward for the first time, but Su Tang couldn''t figure it out. She just blinked her big bright eyes and said, "what''s the matter?"


    She didn''t stir it up!


    I didn''t know it. I made Xiao drink angrily. In the end, I played it on her forehead.


    "Nothing."


    His voice is stuffy, which is a rare thing. Su Tang, who is willing to let it go, immediately surrounds him with a posture that he won''t give up without saying it.


    Is the strength of Su Tang acceptable to ordinary people?


    In the end, Xiao Jiu was also annoyed. He was a freewheeling shark, and had never been so entangled. Of course, another reason was that other people who dared to entangle him had already become the ghost of his sword. Before, he was angry and thought about how to imprison her. Now when he calmed down, Xiaozi no longer had the posture of leaving, so his paranoid idea became weak.


    Once they are in love, they are often not good at expressing themselves, and they will become cautious. They are quite different from the old days.


    How ever did Xiao drink hide his mind like this? He always did what he wanted. But when he met this little boy, he always felt that everything was different. However, he didn''t understand!


    You deserve to be stupid!


    So, with a straight face and thin lips, he pursed a sharp curve, "what did you just say to me?"


    In other words, heaven strikes thunder!


    "No, what did you just say?" Sue sugar wants to know the following things very much. Now she''s so upset.


    As a result, Xiao drink or sneer at her, "nothing."


    Su Tang is so angry!


    "If you don''t, I won''t either!"


    Xiao drink squinted, tone has become extremely bad, "so, you want to cut yourself to give me wine to drink?"


    Su Tang choked and almost blew up, "OK, young master Xiao, you can do it!"


    Xiao Chuo didn''t like this name. Seeing that she emphasized it again and again, it seemed that she wanted to get rid of him. His eyes became dark.


    As the saying goes, love blinds the mind. The strongest shark in Jiuzhou will become so naive one day.


    But the evil Jiao that the system says, seeing two people quarrel like lovers, excited eyes all shrink up.


    As soon as Xiao Jiu appeared, he noticed it.


    The chimaera is strong in cultivation, but Xiao never disguises himself. Therefore, as soon as he appears, he is targeted by the evil dragon.


    The hateful Jiao is not stupid either. At this time, she suddenly makes a move. She can see that the shark likes that person very much.


    Su Tang and Xiao He split up a little unhappily. They both stopped arguing, and then they both looked around tacitly.


    Obviously, they all noticed the evil dragon.


    Xiao Chueh chuckled. He''s been all over Jiuzhou. He hasn''t seen anything. He can''t hold down Tang jiuer. He can''t hold down this little snake?


    Just right, take it to cool off!


    Seeing that he was found, the evil dragon was in a short panic, and then he gathered his clothes and walked out slowly.


    Compared with Su Tang''s loveliness, Xie Jiao is much more sexy. Her phosphorescent fairy clothes make the villa shine.The evil Jiao gave Su Tang a provocative smile, and then said hello to Xiao, "Mr. chimaera, it''s my pleasure to meet you?"


    The demon has always been bold and unrestrained. The evil dragon is a demon, and the shark is also a demon. When the two demons meet, there is no implication of human beings. No, the damned evil dragon is in place one step, and then he asks, "so, would you like to practice with me?"


    Su Tang, with a question mark on her face, just watched her snatch people from her.


    "Shit


    Sue sugar that small temper, at that time the anger of the rage away, "you don''t know his mother first come and then come?"


    Evil Jiao still raised that sweet and greasy smile, and stood his proud chest, "adults speak, children don''t want to interrupt."


    Evil Jiao''s words are a hit.


    Cute this thing, a lot of times are accompanied by the flat as well as this additional clause, Su sugar drooping eyes looked at his chest, and looked at her, immediately sneered, "chest big no brain."


    "You As soon as he changed his face, his beautiful face was ferocious.


    This is to live on evil thoughts. No matter how beautiful the appearance is, the core inside is disgusting.


    This is not, a small shock, let her show.


    Su Tang protects Du Zi''s general to block in front of Xiao drink, then turn head, ferociously with him way: "that thing is too hot eye, you don''t want to see!" Finish saying, feel oneself just now tone is not good again, say again: "you are obedient, I caught bubble wine to drink for you."


    The tone of coaxing children, unexpectedly, Xiao drink is very useful.


    Stupid is a bit stupid, but I still can see that I care about him very much.


    After su Tang finished, she looked at the evil dragon and said, "any rubbish dares to come out and rob people from me. I can''t lift my sword, or I can''t draw a match!"


    Evil Jiao squints fiercely. She knows very well that if she doesn''t solve the problem, she''s afraid she won''t get the shark.


    It''s really frustrating for Jiao.


    Such a powerful and handsome shark, why should he repair it cheaply!


    "My Lord, demons and people are two races. It''s your destiny to be with me, not to mention..." She looked contemptuously at Su Tang beside her, as if she didn''t pay attention to it. "It''s just a broken child. It''s boring to play, but I''m different..." She said, licking her red lips. "I know the posture. It''s so much."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    Xiao drink is very terrible when he is angry, but if he is coaxed by the people he cares about, it will be nothing.


    Su Tang''s paranoia and madness are more terrible than the evil thoughts of evil Jiao, which is why she is obedient now. If she wants to leave at any time, Xiao Jiu will continue her previous puppet plan.


    The stock blackened quickly, and the appeasement was also very stable. No, after su Tang showed concern, the blackening value began to plummet.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    The blackening value fell, and Xiao Chueh was happy. He raised his lips and looked at the evil dragon with a smile. "Posture, what posture?"


    Su Tang was so shocked that he always felt that someone was going to bring him down.


    "Evil Jiao, shut the hell up! Or I''ll draw your snake tendon and use it to make wine! "


    The evil dragon finally evolved into a dragon. Hearing her saying, "snake by snake, the face of Qi is distorted." if you repair it by yourself, you will die for me! "


    In the eyes of the evil dragon, the demons are very unrestrained. Since the shark can follow her words and ask what posture, it is a hook.


    She thought, a person to repair, but also different races, is doomed to no outcome, she is just ahead of this relationship to cut off.


    Evil Jiao didn''t feel that she was wrong, but when she said this, it was doomed to her end.


    Xiao Xie''s pupil flashed a golden light, very light, and no one even found it in the Yizhuang.


    Evil Jiao confronts Su Tang. Su Tang''s head is full of thoughts about how to kill her and make her drink. Therefore, one person and one jiao are full of each other at the moment.


    "OK, I''ll see who will win today."


    Su Tang doesn''t have any weapons in her hand, but the evil Jiao doesn''t wait for her. She pulls out the Golden Whip and takes it at her.


    Su Tang is light and skilful to avoid, but she has no weapons on hand, so she is not polite and directly asks Xiao to have a drink.


    When he is in trouble, he knows how to find himself, which makes Xiao Xie feel very happy. However, he generously throws his sword away.


    Su Tang just asked him for a weapon. After all, the shark is very rich. There are so many weapons in the store ring. Just give her an envoy. But who would have thought that he would take out his own sword!


    The sword made of his scales!


    Su Tang was stunned for a short time when she was holding the sword, but the evil Jiao didn''t allow her to think much, and the soft whip came again.


    Su Tang immediately fight back. Although the cultivation of evil Jiao is not bad, what can fight against her soft whip is the life sword of the shark. With one blow, the soft whip will break.


    At that time, his pupils shrank and his face was shocked.


    Her unbelievable appearance made Sutang sneer, "a little broken snake only with wine, dare to rob people with me?"


    Little snake or something, she used to ridicule Su Tang as a little broken child.


    She''s quite vindictive!


    The soft whip of the evil dragon broke, and he was no longer in love with war. She dared to fight before because there was a consensus among the demons. It''s too common for her to fight for the right to hand in and distribute. As long as the demon she was fighting for doesn''t have any opinions, or even as long as she is strong enough, the demon she was fighting for can ignore his opinions. After all, the demons are always scum and speak by strength.


    However, the demon clan is always wild, and it doesn''t have all kinds of rules like the Terran. They all depend on their temperament, so it''s almost impossible for them to be long.


    Su Tang didn''t know these consensus breaking points. She robbed the chimaera because of her mission. However, as a member of the demon clan, although he disdained to do these things, he knew that. Therefore, he was more happy when he looked at the little boy and cared about himself.


    Su sugar had been working with fear before, but the blackening value didn''t fall. But now, how long ago, it fell by 10% for no reason.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    Happy to be happy, but she has a foreboding that I may have been trapped.


    Evil Jiao has already wanted to run away. Su Tang thinks that she should try her best to make a plan. After all, her soul has been out of her body for so long, and she has been back for five days. Her spirit is still a little unstable, and it''s normal to be defeated.


    She''s hurt. Xiao, that son of a bitch can''t do anything to intimidate her.


    She thought very beautiful, but without waiting for her to miss deliberately, Xiao drank first.


    The fighting power of the evil dragon and the shark is not at the same level at all. Xiao Zuo can destroy the whole Mingzhou boss with one person''s strength, and this evil dragon can only release a little evil idea to control a small town.


    When she made the decision, she fell to the ground convulsively. There was almost no good meat on her whole body, which was equivalent to the lingchi of the human race. Every inch of her skin turned out, revealing her bones. As for Su Tang''s previous clamour to draw out her tendons to make wine, at this time, her tendons also broke into pieces.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Tang just watched her fall to the ground. These are not the most important things. The most important thing is that the evil Jiao''s soul is broken and she can''t spell it back.Sue sugar shrunk subconsciously, mainly frightened by the tragedy.


    If you don''t kill too much, it''s too cruel and bloody.


    Of course, she didn''t sympathize with this evil Jiao at all. She was worthy of her death, but this subconscious reaction made Xiao Xie''s face sink.


    Whelp, are you afraid of yourself?


    That''s it. Scared?


    It suddenly occurred to him that before, Xiaozi was eager to stay away from him. Later, he was in a hurry to lock him into the demon lock tower. For this reason, she seemed to be seriously injured. Even if he was locked in the lock demon tower, he was still not at ease, and chased in to kill him.


    It doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand Xiao''s seven emotions and six desires.


    He put down the lock demon tower because she let him out by mistake.


    The person he likes is to hurt him and lock him in the lock demon tower, but as long as he stays by his side, everything will be easy to say.


    Can Xiao drink not stupid, if one day let her drill a loophole, will continue to run.


    Su Tang didn''t know that in a short time, he had so much brain filling. She just regretted that her performance had not started yet. The damned little broken Jiao died!


    I''m not able to fight at all. It''s a waste of her feelings!


    Su Tang had to think of another way.


    "Wow, brother Xiao is so powerful. Just brush it twice, and the evil dragon will die!" She thought that the chimaera could not understand the seven emotions and six desires, so she praised him very much, "and the sword, worthy of you, just hit it, and the whip of the evil dragon broke. It can''t be too good!"


    She doesn''t believe it. He can resist her repeated rainbow fart!


    You know, in the lock demon tower, one of the members had a headache for her rainbow fart. For this reason, she spent quite a long time in a quiet life.


    When she thought of those days, Su Tang missed them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    Xiao Zuoshi looked at her coldly. These words were so darn familiar that he had to grind his teeth.


    "Do you think I forgot?"


    Xiaozi''s praise, not once distracted, Xiao Xie fell on it, how can he let himself fall again.


    Su Tang was stunned by her cold voice


    hey, what the hell is Overturned?


    Su Tang''s Rainbow fart has never overturned until now, but seeing Xiao''s face again, Su Tang was counselled at that time.


    "What I said is the truth," he said in a low voice. "I praised you, but I can''t praise you."


    Xiao drink eyes slightly fierce, see her wronged appearance, more angry.


    This little boy has been wronged!


    "Oh..."


    Xiao chuckled and then carried her out of the villa.


    Su Tang was grabbed by someone''s clothes on his back, as if he had been strangled by someone. He didn''t dare move at all, so he could only howl: "Hey, wait a minute, the little snake hasn''t been taken away, and he still needs to make wine!"


    Xiao drink golden pupil and black pupil back and forth change, voice with a trace of fierce, "bubble what wine, take you bubble is also the same!"


    He was disgusted with the little snake. How could he allow her to touch it.


    But Xiao drinks a facial expression to turn, suddenly think of that small break snake to say that words before.


    Xiaozi should not understand the rules of the demon clan. Otherwise, she would not stand up even if she was the first one to hide.


    He pondered for a moment, but Su Tang had a bad premonition.


    "Xiao, young master Xiao?"


    As soon as the address came out, Xiao Chueh sneered again, "little wine has so many names for me. My front foot is still calling brother Xiao, and my back foot is so strange."


    Su Tang is not a fool. When the task is done, I don''t understand.


    Tut, it''s cold in front of people, but it''s proud behind people.


    Su Tang began to play a little, and then wronged: "I don''t know what to call you. I call you more because I can''t guess which one you like. I just want to change more until you like it. "


    Xiao drink face expressionless, completely don''t believe her, but also don''t refute, so quietly watching her performance.


    Two people stop, Su sugar after the neck of the constraint is weak, people also bold up, she secretly looked at each other, then said: "well, you can tell me, you like which, you said, I will not change."


    Xiao can''t miss such benefits.


    He squinted, his face was not as cold as before, "I suddenly remembered that in the lock demon tower, you destroyed my ninety-nine brides. Now, you''ve killed the snake demon again. I haven''t asked her what posture she said


    Su Tang was silly. She recognized the old account, but he killed the little snake!


    "Aren''t those brides already dead? And that little snake, you killed it yourself


    She didn''t do it. She won''t admit it!


    Can Xiao drink which can let her get away easily, "the bride is not you burn?"? Even if they die, they are my things, but you burn them all! And He said, suddenly stopped for a moment, "do you forget, seriously, you are also my bride. They''re all dead, so you''re the only one left. As for the little broken snake, although I killed it, I did it for you. For you, I lost another snake. "


    Su Tang was struck by thunder. After half a sound, she said, "you are being unreasonable!"


    Xiao chuckled. Since he spoke, he would block all her way and let her know the reality.


    "So what."


    So arrogant, Su Tang was fucked at that time.


    But Xiao came close to her again and said with a smile: "do you want to go back?"


    Su Tang did not dare to move, but her apricot eyes were very cute.


    Xiao drink did not hold back, tilted his lips, word by word: "late."


    Provoked him, still want to retreat, when he is dead?


    After su Tang''s short period of jamming, his head finally turned again. She didn''t see any big scenes, just like this, she didn''t even want to have 200 big scenes with him!


    "So, young master Xiao Oh, wrong, brother Xiao... " She deliberately called him Mr. Xiao. Seeing that his face changed, she changed her words again. Seeing that his face slowed down, she continued to change her words again. "It''s still wrong. It''s Mr. Lang."


    Su Tang is afraid of gentleness. After all, if she is gentle, her conscience will not be able to pass. But if she is like Xiao, it''s great. She has no burden at all!


    "What posture does Mr. Lang want to know?"


    Xiao Jiu''s eyes hurt because of her smile. He seemed to understand the tone of Xiao Zi.


    The demon clan is bold and unrestrained, and the same person''s practice is not so rigid. After all, there is no time to practice. Facing the same partner for thousands of years, many people or demons can''t do it. He didn''t think it was anything before, but when he thought that Xiaozai had such a partner in the past, he was so angry that he wanted to kill people!"Do you understand?"


    Su Tang patted her chest at that time and said with pride, "if you want to nag about this, I will be energetic. Go, my dear husband, I''ll show you some good things. "


    In the lock demon tower, she also took a part to see. Unfortunately, the pictures in the lock demon tower were so hot that she almost vomited at that time.


    It''s better for the outside world. As long as the money is in place, we can''t find any fun.


    Xiao''s face was faint, but he didn''t say a word.


    Finally, Su Tang asked the system to find her the most famous place to have fun. She took Xiao to drink and went straight to the theme.


    She said: "Oh, my dear brother Xiao, Mr. Xiao, you don''t understand. From now on, you will listen to me."


    Although the place to have fun is nothing more than singing and dancing, the time is always very happy with the company of beauties. When Su Tang plays, she forgets the business.


    And Xiao drink also particularly can endure, just accompany her half night, this just let those Ying Yan Yan all give get out.


    Qi to the extreme, Xiao drink''s face is not so ugly, this is not, but also toward Su sugar smile, "little wine can see?"


    Su Tang was stunned by his smile.


    Just now his whole body low pressure, no matter how beautiful the face is, but now a smile, those yingyanyan is nothing!


    This is the real beauty!


    "Ah, what?"


    Xiao drink, "just now those people how to dance, small wine son according to give me another dance."


    Su Tang quit at that time. "If you want to see it, I''ll let them in again."


    "No Xiao Xie suddenly grasped her wrist. The little girl''s wrist was delicate and delicate. It seemed as if she could break it with a little effort. Xiao Jiu''s desire for destruction came to his head at that time. He wanted to see her cry, see her red eyes begging for mercy, see her


    "I just want to watch the little wine dance. By the way, remember to put on the same clothes. If xiaojiuer doesn''t change, I''ll be happy to help you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    The dancer''s clothes are actually very beautiful, but the location is not right, the world is different, so Su Tang naturally doesn''t do it.


    Blackening value dropped 30%, she also followed a lot of hard gas, "want me to wear, also can, you put on first." After that, he deliberately imitated his previous tone. "If you can''t change it, I''ll be very happy to help you too!"


    Su Tang holds her neck high and looks at her face to face. She leans less. Xiao drinks and laughs.


    He was really going to do that. After all, anyone who let her play so well would have to be punished. But when they were looking at each other, Xiao Xie''s stubborn eyes made him pause.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. With his force value, he could force her to do anything. But at this point, he didn''t want to do it again.


    "You want to see me wear it?"


    His voice is very nice, but there is no emotion in it. It seems that he is talking about something unimportant.


    But it''s a small thing?


    That''s Xiao Jiu. It''s just a fantasy whether to wear women''s clothes or dancers'' clothes!


    Su Tang''s eyes were round, and she looked at him in horror, "you Is this being taken away? " As she said this, she couldn''t help but start to play again! Why don''t you, little demon, dare to take my brother Xiao''s life


    Xiao Jiu picked her eyebrows and spent a long time with the little boy. He knew her temperament very well. He liked to watch her make trouble, but he didn''t have any Yingyan around him. Now he wanted to play with her.


    "Ang, how do you want to avenge your brother Xiao?"


    Su Tang has made a gesture to attack, smell speech, that is almost a stagger.


    However, Xiao Chuo approached and said with a smile: "so, your way of revenge is to force me to wear women''s clothes?"


    Su Tang was shocked and didn''t know how to answer.


    Xiao drinks to smile slightly, more beautiful, "so, as you wish."


    At that time, Su Tang''s head was blank, like aphasia. After a long time, she vomited out the word "lying trough".


    At that time, he said, "look, there are fewer books to read. At the critical moment, I can only talk about lying trough."


    Su Tang took a puff from the corner of her mouth and immediately said, "you can do it, you can do it!"


    The dancer''s clothes are very beautiful. There are many small silver bells on them. When she walks around, she will make a clear sound. Xiao''s hair ornaments have not changed, but as soon as the clothes are worn, it''s even harder to distinguish the handsome face which is originally indistinguishable between male and female. It''s neither feminine nor feminine. It''s the one that transcends gender and makes people dare not blaspheme.


    And Xiao drinks clothes to put on, not long after, the rainbow fart on the other side of the system with a non-stop, "this situation, this scene, I can''t help but want to sing a poem."


    "Zong''s handsome and beautiful youth looks at the sky like a jade tree in front of the wind." When the system said that, Xiao Xie had already picked up the wine on the table and raised his glass to Su Tang with a smile. With that smile, Su Tang''s head crashed again.


    But the system, the praise continues, of course, the voice also with the past rare excitement, "Yueyi like nine spring, chime like autumn frost. These two words can''t be matched any more! "


    These days, not only people look at Yan, but even the system guy has become Yan dog.


    Xiao Jiu always does things as he pleases. He is very indifferent to men and women. As long as he likes, he never cares about the secular right or wrong. Therefore, even if he wears women''s clothes, he doesn''t feel ashamed. On the contrary, it''s the expression of a little boy. It''s so interesting that he can''t help but continue to tease.


    "Is it good?"


    If I had known that she would take this, I would have taken a different route in the past.


    But it''s not too late.


    Su Tang used to think that people with poor determination would be cheated by beauty tricks, but now she thinks it''s too much.


    "Good, good, good looking!"


    Su Tang covered her mouth and came up with two beautiful words intermittently, but her eyes didn''t want to move away from his face.


    Mingming knew him before and had contact with him, but what was she thinking at that time? It''s amazing that I missed such a brilliant performance! What a shame!


    She didn''t know that the reason why she suddenly got on the top of the class was that Xiao Xie, the bastard, deliberately released the natural unique skill and enchanting skill of the chimaera.


    Xiao used to be too lazy to use it. No one was worth it anyway. But now, when he saw that he was full of himself, he felt that he had used it right.


    "Now, then, it''s your turn."


    Su Tang''s head is full of beauty now. She can''t remember what she said before, so she said foolishly, "what, what?"


    "This is the dress you want to change."


    The box is just like a small room. There is a bed and a cupboard. There are many clothes in the cupboard. Xiao Xie is very tall, so he didn''t put on the dance clothes completely. He just half opened and half dressed.


    Of course, he didn''t play a hooligan, and he covered all the places that should be covered.


    But just a few pieces of rags, how can you stop Su Tang''s amazing brain tonic? No, I didn''t change my clothes, but my nose began to bleed.Xiao drink is also a Leng, and then wonder if he will enchantment this skill release too much, Xiaozi can''t bear, then a little convergence, this is funny to take the PA to her wipe.


    "What''s the nosebleed?"


    He asked knowingly, Su Tang''s mind was full of beauty before, but he was a little embarrassed.


    Her eyes were erratic and she said, "no, it''s just that it''s a little hot. I''ll just drink some water." Then she went to the table and picked up a glass of wine.


    Xiao''s eyes darkened. He had drunk the wine before, but he didn''t bother to remind her. When she finished drinking, he said deliberately: "ah, it seems to be my wine."


    Su Tang was surprised. She had three glasses of wine!


    "I thought it was water!"


    Xiao Chueh couldn''t help laughing, and his smile deepened. "Little wine wizard, how can you not even distinguish wine from water. So, what distracts you? "


    Xiao drinks to suppress own enticement skill, but Su sugar head is not sober, because alcohol, she is now drunk.


    "Xiao, you look so good."


    When she smiles, her eyes are curved like crescent moon, and because of the tiny, her bright eyes are full of mist, which is very lovely.


    She was attracted by Xiao, but she didn''t know that she was so beautiful that Xiao couldn''t bear to blink.


    The little girl''s complexion is better than snow''s, and her lips are a little bit bright. She has meat on her face, but she is not fat at all. It''s baby fat and lovely.


    Xiao drinks to love to death her that meat whistling of small face, at this moment didn''t restrain, stretched out hand to pinch to pinch, "small wine son is also very lovely." He said, and deliberately lure, "so lovely..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, the drunken Su Tang was the next step.


    "Cute, want to *" Said, but also sold a cute giggle.


    Xiao Jiu''s eyes changed at that time, "what do you say?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    For Su Tang, she was subconscious.


    Of course, when she is sober, she will never say such words. After all, she knows the occasion, who can joke and who should be cautious.


    Unfortunately, she''s drunk now.


    Xiao drink didn''t expect that he used a little means, the little boy would be so enthusiastic, in the demon family, that is equivalent to invitation.


    But Su Tang didn''t know that, as a candy, she was always only responsible for the skin, and she would run away after pulling it up.


    Xiao drinks the person to buckle in own bosom, looking at her that wet black pupil, still have by like snow skin lining like petal Yan lip, pupil color all changed.


    He''s a chimpanzee. When he''s in human form, he will change the color of his pupils into human black. But once he''s out of control, for example, the color of his pupils will return to the original color of a chimpanzee.


    A pair of golden vertical pupil.


    When he was drunk, he didn''t have any sense of prevention at all. In the face of danger, he didn''t know how to avoid it. He just stood on tiptoe foolishly, grabbed people''s face and sighed: "ah, it''s changed! The color of the eyes has changed! Wow, it''s gold. Have a good look. " Said, but also intend to reach out to touch.


    Xiao Jiu''s heart was suddenly dark, and her eyes were too straightforward. Rao Shi Su Tang was drunk and subconsciously wanted to avoid. Unfortunately, she couldn''t escape when she was sober, let alone now.


    Xiao first took her hand, then slowly said, "don''t you want to touch my eyes?"


    The chimaera''s body temperature is low. Even if she becomes human, her body temperature will not change. Instead, it''s su Tang. She drinks faintly, and her body temperature begins to rise. Her hot hand is held in vain. First she shivers, and then she is attracted by the beautiful eyes in front of her.


    She forgot that the more beautiful things are, the more dangerous they are.


    Xiao Chueh''s voice was a little hoarse. With a little bewitching, he asked with a smile, "is it good-looking?"


    Su Tang this night, in addition to say good-looking, it seems that there are no other words.


    This is not, after the other side asked, she nodded foolishly, "good-looking."


    Xiao drink then continue to ask: "want to have?"


    Su Tang is drunk, but subconsciously still thinks that this should not be what she can have, so she hesitates.


    But how could Xiao allow her to hesitate?


    "If you don''t want to have it, you can only destroy it."


    That''s his own eyes. If Su Tang is sober, he will think he is crazy. However, the chimaera is paranoid. There''s nothing wrong with saying he is crazy.


    Can su sugar drunk, a drunk, thinking ability plummeted, smell speech, but also just eager to grasp his hand, "can''t destroy."


    It''s a pity to destroy such a beautiful thing.


    Xiao raised his lips and said, "but you don''t want to have it. Since you don''t want it, it has no value. "


    Su Tang was in a hurry. "I want it!"


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    The little prey stepped into the trap step by step, and Xiao Xie''s smile deepened. "If you want a pair of eyes, you have to ask even its owner, you know?" He said, pinching the snow-white tender meat behind her neck.


    There is not a moment, pinch the sugar want to shrink the neck, but the strength is not enough, finally can only give up.


    Drunk cub is quite clever, after a while, people began to feel sleepy.


    "Xiao, I''m sleepy."


    He didn''t mean to call brother Xiao, and he didn''t mean to call a gentleman in his voice. He just said "drink" and let him feel very happy.


    "OK, sleep."


    Xiaozizi''s soul has been out of the body for a long time, so Xiaojiu simply helps her to recuperate with Lingqi while sleeping with her.


    Su Tang gets drunk in one cup and falls down in three. After a while, she gets tired, but she is not the same as before. She is very quiet.


    She didn''t move. She fell asleep in such a posture that Xiao couldn''t stop until the next day.


    Xiaozi seemed to be awake for some time. Xiao had nothing to do, so he held her and squinted for a while.


    Su Tang had a deep sleep. When she opened her eyes, she was awake as never before. But when she was going to stretch out to get up, she suddenly found that her posture was not right!


    Dancing grass, why is Xiao drink on his own bed?


    As soon as she woke up, Xiao also woke up, but he didn''t open his eyes, just wanted to see what her expression was.


    Su Tang''s face was tangled, and she didn''t know what to do. Finally, she could only knock on the system, "dog, I didn''t do anything terrible yesterday, did I?"


    System, "you said yesterday that he was cute and wanted to * him."


    Su Tang was shocked. This is the word of tiger and wolf! I make complaints about Tucao Tucao in my heart. How can I make complaints about it?


    The system then said, "but yesterday I was also fascinated by him. I checked later. This guy probably used one of his skills, charm. Few people can resist the temptation of chimaeras, especially those with higher accomplishments. They just need to release a little to make people fascinated. "According to yesterday''s posture, the system thinks that the guy released at least 80% yesterday. Who can stand that!


    No wonder, even it was taken.


    When he thought of his poems, he was very glad that his son was broken and didn''t remember them. Otherwise, he would have made history!


    Su Tang really has no impression of yesterday''s events. Besides drinking fragments, there are also the sequelae of being seduced by the chimaera.


    The temptation of chimaera can make people lose themselves. After people wake up, there will be more or less blank or disorder in this memory. The system, as data, can play back. Of course, the more you look at it, the more you want to die. In the end, you want to delete this data.


    Su Tang vaguely remembers how crazy she was yesterday, which can be testified by Xiao Xie''s dress as a dancer.


    She looked at Xiaojiu in women''s clothes. Even if this guy didn''t use enchantment technique, his handsome face was still amazing. She swallowed subconsciously.


    Xiao drink perception around everything, heard her swallow saliva, did not resist, slowly opened his eyes, and finally asked her with a smile, "good-looking?"


    Sober Su Tang, once again poor words, jumped out last night said countless words.


    "Good looking."


    Xiao drink sat up from the bed, slightly nodded, "since you say good-looking, then you don''t forget to be responsible."


    It''s always the girls who quarrel to be responsible. When did you see the boys quarrel to be responsible?


    Su Tang was stuck at that time. "Just sleep, and you have to be responsible?"


    Xiao drink eyes a MI, dangerous way: "so, small wine son plans not to be responsible?"


    That''s what she said. Can she be irresponsible if she doesn''t want to be responsible? She''s not stupid. It''s wrong if she has a clear eye!


    However, after she found that the blackening value had dropped by 20%, she immediately beamed, "negative, responsible! Now I''ll beat anyone who doesn''t let me take charge! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    Xiaozi''s mouth, Xiao drink never believe, but it doesn''t matter, he has the ability to trap her, once she broke the appointment, he will let her taste regret.


    As for now, he is also happy to spoil her.


    Su Tang knew that he could not touch his opponent''s scales at this time, so he followed him as he wanted. So now they are in the mode of mutual favor, and they can''t see how they fought each other before.


    Xiao Jiu likes drinking, so Su Tang starts to work hard to find materials. The quality of materials directly affects the taste, so she is not careless. What she is looking for is first-class Lingzhi. Of course, the better the Lingzhi is, the more beautiful the price will be. But it doesn''t matter. She has an ATM.


    "Xiao, would you like something mellow or delicate?" She looked at each other with her clear eyes, but she said and said with a smile: "forget it, all brew."


    Xiao Hao was as like as two peas in a good mood. He was wearing a white brocade. The pattern on it was very close to the child.


    "It''s all up to you."


    It''s about looking for raw materials, but it''s more like going sightseeing.


    Where the scenery is good, where there is delicious, Su Tang will pull people.


    "By the way, Xiao, I want to ask you something."


    Xiao drink looked at her bright eyes, picked eyebrows, this small eyes he too understand, this little son is want to do something.


    "Ask."


    Su Tang said, "it''s said that the shark people live in the water like fish. They don''t waste their achievements. They can cry. What''s more, it''s said that the mackerel gauze is made by the mackerel people. It''s a unique kind of clothes. It''s a rare treasure when you enter the water. Are these rumors true? "


    Looking at the little boy''s curious appearance, Xiao could not help teasing him, "it''s true."


    Su Tang''s excitement was visible to the naked eye at that time. She could cry, baby! If it can be added to the wine, will it taste more beautiful?


    "Well, why don''t we try?"


    Xiao Chueh chuckled and said, "if you want to have a try, you can''t, but I haven''t cried so far, so..." He said half, suddenly bent close, "small wine can be hard ah."


    In front of my eyes, a magnified Junrong suddenly appeared. Su Tang covered her chest at that time.


    "Dog, I suspect he''s using his charm again!"


    She just felt a breath, get along with so long, can be confused!


    System sneer, "don''t say, Yan dog on Yan dog, strange what charm art."


    Su Tang automatically blocked this passage. Immersed in the beauty of flourishing age, she couldn''t help murmuring: "such a beauty..."


    The system thought that what she would say to make the other party cry. Who knows, a cruel person is a cruel person. She even showed a terrible smile, "I really want to see him cry. Such a beautiful woman must be beautiful to cry."


    System:???


    System, "I beg you to be a person!"


    Su Tang licked the corner of her lip and said with a smile, "no, I found that it''s better to be a beast to fall faster ~"


    Xiao Chu didn''t know that he had been targeted. At this time, they had changed continent. Mingzhou continent had been destroyed, and there were no people on it. Therefore, Su Tang was the first to get rid of it.


    "Why don''t we go to Lingzhou mainland? It''s said that there was a villain in Lingzhou mainland, but he was killed by brother Xiao."


    Xiao brother three words, let Xiao drink eyes suddenly a deep, but the corner of the mouth is hanging a smile, "listen to you."


    Lingzhou is a medium-sized continent. Although it is not as good as the first-class continent, there are many. Of course, there is no shortage of Lingzhi.


    Another reason is that one of the three best continents has been destroyed, and the rest of the middle continents are eager to try to replace it. No, all of them are doing their best.


    "By the way, I''m new here. I don''t know Lingzhou very well. I''m not like brother Xiao. Even the evil of Lingzhou is killed by the sword. So, brother Xiao should remember to lead others this time."


    Xiaozi''s artificial voice made him realize that she did it on purpose, but it didn''t matter. He was afraid that she would be rude.


    It''s all skin. It''s easy to clean up.


    "Let''s go."


    There are many aristocratic families in every continent, and the rules of the mainland are generally locked by these aristocratic families. Of course, there is one family that is the only one. However, for Su Tang, she never bothers to pay attention to these. After all, she does not seek hegemony.


    However, different from her, the system said: "Jiuzhou is unstable. The inferior mainland is OK. They are all mortals. They can''t see the secrets of heaven. No matter how noisy they are, they can''t make any difference. At most, there are more disasters and wars. It''s different from the above. You should be careful."


    Sue sugar nodded, "don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety."


    Lingzhou mainland has high temperature and enough humidity, and the Lingzhi fruit here is unique.


    Wine, as well as fruit wine, Su Tang took Xiao''s drink and bought a lot of grapes at one time.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll brew a good thing for you."Jiuzhou mainland also has fruit wine, but so far there has been no red wine. Su Tang looks at the grapes and thinks of giving him a surprise.


    Xiao drink, "then I will wait and see."


    I have to say that people are beautiful, which is rare in the world. It''s just time to buy some grapes. It''s too much to be watched.


    Su Tang looked at the man in front of him, hissed and said: "a good dog is not in the way."


    Along the way, many little girls looked at Xiao Xie with a coy face, but they just looked at her. Although they could not help pointing out, they were not so exaggerated as to stop people in the street. How could she bear such a short temper.


    Behind the people who stopped, there was a carriage. The carriage was luxurious. It was rich or expensive. After hearing Su Tang''s words, his anger rushed out of the carriage.


    "Tang wine, I haven''t seen you for decades. You are more eloquent than before."


    Sue sugar frowned at the gnashing of her teeth. She asked the system, "should I know you?"


    The system says, "the Tang family in Lingzhou, the birthplace of your family, but you''re just an illegitimate girl. Although the Tang family has raised you for several years, they have treated you harshly for several years, all because your mother is a wine girl."


    Su Tang remembers that when she came to this world, she also asked about Tang Jiu''s life experience, but after all, she was not herself, so she forgot.


    At that time, she devoted all her efforts to the task of building a house. As for the Tang family, she didn''t bother to look for it when she met her. However, when she met her, she had to avenge herself.


    When the girl in the carriage saw that she was indifferent, her teeth were itching. She was the legitimate member of the Tang family. Tang Jiu was just the illegitimate daughter of a girl who sold wine. She didn''t even have her name listed in the genealogy. Now she dares to stand in front of her disrespectful!


    She didn''t hear of it. She said that Tang Jiu would lock Mingzhou''s terrible boss in the lock demon tower, but everyone in the family didn''t believe it. Tang Jiu''s submissive appearance was almost deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so more and more, they all thought that she had been robbed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    It''s not for this reason that Miss Tang Yuqing is in the carriage.


    Over the years, from time to time, you can hear the famous monks praise her. Even if she won, Tang Yuqing was still very upset and even angry.


    The Tang family acquiesced to give up but didn''t intervene. One is that Tang wine didn''t do anything harmful. The other is that she won honor for the Tang family.


    Tang Yuqing thought of these years, those who visit, and even ask for a marriage, eyes hate gradually deep, even if it is false, she can not tolerate!


    Su Tang doesn''t know that the other party has already made up so much, but on the other hand, the Tang family is right. She''s not Tang Jiu herself.


    Tang Yuqing didn''t pay attention to Xiao Xie around Su Tang at the beginning. In her opinion, those who can take a fancy to heresy are either blind or stupid.


    "If you don''t enter the family, where do you put the Tang family?"


    Her question after question attracted all the people around her.


    Many of them have heard of Tang wine. In addition to the fact that she put Xiao drink in the lock demon tower, there is also her famous wine. People in other places may not know, but people in Lingzhou all know that Tang Jiu''s mother used to be a wine girl. She was drunk by the owner of the Tang family, and was the child of a romantic night.


    It''s almost impossible for such children to be elegant. They are all illegitimate daughters. No, they haven''t even been on the genealogy. They have been raised by her as servants since childhood. As for her mother, she has no name. She just won''t give up her daughter, and finally she stays to be a washerwoman.


    In a place like the Tang family, it''s OK that they don''t have any power and don''t rise. Once they rise and don''t have the ability to protect themselves, we can imagine the end.


    Su Tang, reminded by the system, vaguely remembers that the Tang family had sent her to a sick seedling for joy at that time. However, before the wedding started, the sick seedling died. Since then, she has been known as Kefu by the Tang family.


    In a word, the Tang family took her as the bride of Chongxi, but during that time, Tang Jiu''s mother was seriously ill, but no one cared. Finally, the day her fiance died, her mother also died.


    The original owner has always been cowardly. When he became a Chongxi bride, it was also because the Tang family said that they would treat her mother. Unfortunately, the sick young man died early, and he died before the wedding day. The Tang family was never kind-hearted. They would never give money to treat her mother.


    Finally, the original owner buried her mother with a straw mat.


    Because the desire for survival was too low, it was selected by the system, and then Sutang took over.


    When the memory is over, Su Tang''s eyes are not so good when she looks at Miss Tang.


    "Nobility is not something that I and other low-ranking people can get in and out at will. Miss Tang, you''d better take it back."


    Tang Yuqing''s face changed at that time. She wanted to let the servant take her down, but because of the street, she could only lower her voice and yell angrily: "also, how can I invite you? You wait. I''ll let Tang''s parents come to you all the time!"


    With that, she asked the servant to go back to find someone.


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed and her patience faded. She didn''t pay any attention to Miss Tang. She picked up Xiao''s drink and went back.


    Tang Yuqing originally wanted to confront her, but who knows, she was so embarrassed.


    "Tang wine!" Tang Yuqing rushed out of the carriage at that time. She was very aggressive and had the posture of fighting with her. But who knows, when her eyes swept over Xiao she, the whole person froze.


    The reason why she noticed Tang Jiu was the little commotion around her, which made her lift the carriage curtain and look around.


    What she saw at that time was Tang wine, and she didn''t notice Xiao drink at all. Therefore, she thought that the little disturbance was because Tang wine was recognized by Lingzhou people. At this moment, she was stunned.


    "You Who is it? " With that, she felt abrupt again and immediately put away her weapon.


    Su Tang looked at this scene, had to sigh, good-looking really can do anything, look, this was fascinated.


    Xiao drink this time is the breeze and the moon, smile genial, can say words, but like a basin of cold water splashed on Tang Yuqing''s face, make her very embarrassed.


    "Her people." Said, Xiao drink hook lip smile, asked: "I venture to ask what the Tang family is."


    Tang Yuqing immediately stepped back two steps. Her face turned green and black. She said, "in my Tang family''s territory, insult my Tang family Tang wine! How dare you


    Su Tang was shocked by what he said.


    This is to bully whoever is good at bullying!


    Tang Yuqing also found something wrong, and immediately changed her tongue, "Tang wine, you bring people to insult my Tang family, you wait, the elder of Tang family will not let you go!"


    Su Tang''s face was numb, and she didn''t want to pay any attention to this psycho.


    "This girl, take medicine when you are sick, and the Tang family just let a patient go?"


    If Tang Yuqing was angry before, she could hold back her anger, but now she broke out completely.


    "Tang wine! You deceive people too much. Today... "Without waiting for her to finish, Su Tang asked Xiao Jiu to take out his life sword and chop the weapon in her hand. "If you are sick, you can go back for treatment. I have no medicine now."


    Who can resist the shark''s life sword? Immediately, Tang Yuqing''s second-class magic weapon was cut off.


    When the elder of the Tang family came here, he saw this scene. Although the second-class weapon is not as good as the first-class weapon, it''s not a sword that can split at once. Unless it''s a super one, it''s hard to find a single one in this world, let alone a super one.


    For a moment, the eyes of the elder of the Tang family were all fixed on the sword.


    To be an elder is not Tang Yuqing''s spoiled young lady. His eyes are poisonous. He immediately smiles and says, "it''s little wine coming back."


    Su Tang looked at him coldly. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her lips. She ignored the elder. Instead, she turned around and gave the sword back to Xiao Jiu. Then she whispered, "brother Xiao, how about playing with me?"


    Xiao was careless enough to guess what relationship she had with the Tang family. Hearing the words, he said happily, "good."


    Since you want to install it, you should install it more thoroughly. After su Tang returned the sword, he said to the elder: "yes, I want to sweep my mother''s grave when I come back."


    The elder Tang deserves to be an elder. His expression remains unchanged, and he still looks like smiling, "I''m going to sweep your mother''s grave. You haven''t come back for so many years." After that, he kindly asked, "do you need any sacrifices?"


    Su Tang sneered and said with a smile: "even the sacrifices of the Tang family are OK. After all, my mother found a mountain at random and didn''t bury her in the ancestral Tomb of the Tang family. It''s not appropriate for you to prepare sacrifices. "


    "It''s all a family. What do you say?" Elder Tang motioned to his family to take away Tang Yuqing, who was about to leave in a rage. He said with a smile: "well, at the beginning, it was my Tang family that didn''t think about it properly. Although your mother wasn''t registered, she gave birth to you. Well, I''ll go back and talk to the eldest lady about letting your mother bury the ancestors of the Tang family. What do you think? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    Naturally, it''s not as good as peace.


    Su Tang looks at the elder of the Tang family with a warm smile in front of her. She has no good face for the Tang family.


    Reach out and don''t smile, if that person wants to face.


    "I haven''t seen you in these years. The Tang family is as shameless as ever." Su Tang sneered at the bullshit elder. She took a step closer and raised her eyebrows. Her eyes were full of indifference. "When I was indifferent to my mother and her death, how could the Tang family really treat me as a soft persimmon and let you play with it?"


    In the aristocratic family, even if it''s ugly behind the scenes, we still have a consensus. This kind of cheekiness can be done by the small family.


    The smile on Tang Chang''s face did not change, but his eyes were cold.


    He this cold, all around inexplicably aware of a cool air, clearly is noon, the sun is strong, but inexplicably let him shiver.


    For monks, the temperature of the outside world has nothing to do with them. When their cultivation reaches a certain level, they can keep a certain temperature, unless their body is warned and their cultivation is higher than themselves.


    Elder Tang suddenly moves his eyes to Xiao He, who is beside Su Tang. Xiao He looks magnificent. If he had changed his cultivation, he would have been forbidden by others for a long time. However, his overbearing upper breath is obviously unusual.


    Elder Tang immediately turned his head to say hello to Xiao Jiu, "this young master, you have come to the boundary of our Tang family. I don''t know how to call him?"


    In a word, the territory of the Tang family has elevated its position.


    But who knows, Xiao drink but the complexion is cold way: "soon not."


    Tang Chang was stunned, and then his face became gloomy. He pretended to be a smiling face for such a long time. At this moment, he was finally defeated.


    He looked at each other darkly, "Sir, this is to kick."


    Su tangle is happy. Can you call it kicking? It''s easy for other people to make a move. Does the Tang family have such a big face?


    Sure enough, Xiao drink immediately back to him, "Tang family is not worthy."


    So arrogant, the elder of the Tang family was immediately angry, "which child, how dare you be so arrogant, today I will teach you a lesson for your elders!"


    Long Tang wants to test his skills. This is Lingzhou, or even invincible. He has the whole Tang family behind him.


    However, he underestimated the power of the Tang family.


    Su Tang didn''t want to trample the Tang family to death at once. She liked to take her time and said to Xiao, "brother Xiao, take it easy. Tang Chang is old, but don''t die at once. He keeps saying that it''s my elder. I''m going to die. Don''t I have to mourn?"


    "Bad luck."


    Those who can be the elders of the Tang family have a high status in the Tang family. They are always held in high esteem. When did they hear such nonsense.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for him to denounce him, Su Tang said slowly, "injustice has its head, debt has its owner. My mother''s death has nothing to do with the Tang family. You can rest assured that no one can escape."


    The elders of the Tang family at most stood idly by at that time. For their so-called superiors, a wine girl can''t waste their time. Even if the wine girl is pregnant with the blood of the Tang family, is the Tang family short of children?


    Their lack of virtue is the first-class talent, not the average or even inferior quality.


    Therefore, Su Tang became famous. In the Tang family''s opinion, it was impossible.


    Xiao Jiu had been with her for so long that she knew what to do when she heard that she didn''t want the old man''s life.


    He''s not a little boy. He doesn''t need to take his own sword. He just needs the sword Qi to cut the arm of the elder of Tang family.


    It was only a blink of an eye when two arms were cut off. The people around didn''t even come back to their senses, and they were already covered in blood.


    After a brief silence, there was the scream of terror.


    Su Tang walked to the old Tang parent''s face without expression. Seeing that he retreated in horror, he raised a smile happily. "To be honest, I wanted to tear up your fake smile a long time ago."


    When Tang wine was in the Tang family, only her mother really treated her, but only her mother.


    A wine girl, trembling to stay in the Tang family, even the most inferior servants dare to bully, no one to sue, and the original owner, was called wild seed since childhood, it is clear that the head of the Tang family can not help themselves, but this crime is to be borne by the innocent people.


    However, in front of those respectable families, these are nothing. Even in their eyes, it is a great favor to have no illegitimate child.


    That''s ridiculous.


    In those days, the poor little Tang Jiu begged many Tang family members to save his mother, but they were cynical and indifferent, and even went to the theatre.


    Tut, human nature.


    Su Tang asked herself that she was not a virgin. Since she took the body of the original owner, she would try her best to get revenge.


    The elder of the Tang family is always smiling to welcome people. Even in front of ordinary people, there is no slightest indifference. But Su Tang knows that all these things are pretended, and what she does behind her back is no less than others.Su Tang is used to it wantonly. It doesn''t look like the right way. That''s why the parents of the Tang Dynasty are tearing their skin.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    In the past, the Tang family didn''t say that she was useful to them, but now she''s tearing her face and coming to the door, so it''s natural for her to strike first.


    This is not, after angry ah, fast way again: "you are not Tang wine!"


    Su Tang began to play a little. Hearing the words, she immediately showed her big white eyes and said with a smile: "yes, I''m not Tang wine. Now I''m Niu Kelu Tang wine."


    Nobody knows about this Terrier here. As soon as parents Tang heard her admit it, they immediately put on the posture of cleaning up the door.


    "Although I''m not against you, how dare you and other demons and heresies take it away? Everyone will be punished for it!"


    His way of acting for heaven is like a joke.


    Su Tang''s "villain" simply takes it to the end, "want to kill me? You can have a try. "


    But after all that, the parents of Tang didn''t do it.


    Su sugar immediately knew, "you are procrastinating. Well, I''ll go to the Tang family to find someone. "


    The elder of the Tang family''s stratagem was discovered, and he didn''t panic. Although he lost his hand, the other side didn''t want to kill him. I''m afraid he didn''t dare to do too much.


    Having scruples is having weakness. Such a person is easy to handle.


    "Tang wine, let''s look back on it!"


    Su Tang was happy. "Oh, when did the elder of Tang family take part-time job as the bald donkey?"


    Her smile made the little face more lovely.


    Unfortunately, with the "villain" smile on his face, it has nothing to do with innocence.


    However, such a little boy, Xiao Jiu, likes it better.


    He is worthy of being the one he likes. Unlike the boring secular monk, he likes this. He is cute when he is cute and energetic when he is arrogant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    Su Tang''s arrogant little strength made her eyes deep. He licked her back alveolar. In order to avoid scaring some cubs, she lowered her eyes and covered her eyes which were almost cannibal.


    The elder of the Tang family had already been defeated. He was forced to wait for the people of the Tang family to come. Su Tang didn''t tear it down, so he stayed with him. However, his words often blocked him to death. His face turned blue with anger. Later, his muscles trembled with gnashing teeth.


    The Tang family came very quickly, so Su Tang felt sorry for it.


    She''s not even finished yet.


    But it doesn''t matter. One, one, one, one Neat or something, that''s the best.


    Many people came to the Tang family this time. Almost all of them were inner disciples. Because of the identity of Tang Jiu, they were the illegitimate daughter of the owner of the Tang family. Therefore, the leader of the Tang family and his wife took the lead.


    How can you expect him to be a person if you can make the garbage of a girl who sells wine all night? As soon as you come up, you will show your elder''s spectrum and look at Su Tang. "You bastard, you''ve been out for decades, and when you come back, you''ll do it to your family. Do you still have the Tang family in your eyes?"


    And Mrs. Tang, like the elder, seems to be a peacemaker. "Well, master, don''t be angry. You can''t just look at the surface. Maybe Xiaojiu has been wronged these years. That''s why..." She said, looking at the elder who had no arms on one side, her expression was stunned, and then quickly recovered. She even cried with Su Tang, "little wine, I know you''ve been wronged in the Tang family these years, but it''s also our own business in the Tang family. How can you let outsiders intervene?"


    In Mrs. Tang''s opinion, it must be the man beside her who broke the elder''s arm.


    The elder is in a high position in the Tang family, but he was cut off his arms in such a short time, and he has no ability to fight back. The other side''s cultivation must be unpredictable. The elder has been abandoned, so why offend one side''s great power for the sake of a useless person.


    So, the first step is to bring Tang wine back. When she goes back to the Tang family, the friars around her will treat the Tang family differently.


    In a short period of time, she has made a decision, but the owner of the Tang family is still swearing.


    Su Tang was very patient. Holding his arms, he stopped and said with a smile, "why don''t you continue? Keep scolding. "


    At that time, he didn''t look up to the wine girl, but he won the innocence of the people. Finally, he even said that it was Tang Jiu''s mother who seduced him.


    This kind of rubbish, killing her would make her hands dirty.


    The master of the Tang family is the shopkeeper. It''s Mrs. Tang who really obeys the orders of the Tang family. Therefore, when the master of the Tang family wants to continue to humiliate him endlessly, Mrs. Tang''s patience gradually loses. With a look in her eyes, he immediately calms down.


    At this time, we can''t push people out any more. The Tang family hasn''t had any gifted offspring for many years. This wine of the Tang Dynasty is to give up, so we have to stay!


    Mrs. Tang thought far away. Seeing that the master didn''t say a word, she was finally satisfied. But Su Tang couldn''t do what she wanted. Seeing this, she immediately said sarcastically, "why don''t the master of the Tang family continue? Is it because of Mrs. Tang? I don''t know that the real master of the Tang family is lady Tang. " With that, she owed a body to Mrs. Tang, "it''s really impolite."


    If it''s a man, he can''t say he can''t do it. Even if he really can''t, he will never be exposed by you in public. This makes the head of the Tang family angry and angry. He said: "dead girl, I''ve been out for a few years. I dare to satirize you Laozi. Today I''ll let you know who is the master of the Tang family!"


    This rubbish can''t resist being excited. It explodes when it''s excited. At this moment, even Mrs. Tang doesn''t listen to me, so he yells to ask his disciples to tie Su Tang up.


    But the inner disciples were not like him. They were so stupid that they didn''t see him. The elders had their arms cut off. Didn''t they rush up to give their heads away?


    When they hesitated, the owner of the Tang family was furious, "I can''t send you!"


    Su Tang watched the play coldly, "if you can''t send them, you can let your wife send them. After all, it''s your wife who is in charge of the Tang family, and you are just a puppet."


    It''s all up to this to stir up dissension, but Mrs. Tang is still calm, with a decent smile on her face. As for the Tang family''s owner and elders, they are all dragged back by her words.


    "The master of the house is tired and the elder is injured. You should help them to have a rest first." After that, he said to Su Tang, "Xiaojiu has just come back. I''m still comfortable living in my own home."


    Sutang, "comfortable? Where can the Chaifang be comfortable? "


    Mrs. Tang said with a smile, "it''s the owner who made a mistake. I''ll take him to apologize to your mother, just like you. By the way, your mother''s grave has to be moved back. When you grow up, I''ll leave all these things to you. "


    Mrs. Tang has a very good way of dealing with people''s life. Many people who are not afraid of death and are still watching the fun have put up their thumbs. On the contrary, it is Su Tang who sells well when she gets a good price.


    Can su sugar is so easy to compromise, smell speech, direct sneer way: "don''t dirty my mother''s grave, that Tang ancestral grave, who love to stay who stay."


    One of the inner disciples couldn''t listen any more and said on the spot, "don''t go too far with Tang wine! Our Tang family would have been bad to you, but we all apologized. What else do you want? "Sue sugar looked coldly along the voice, "I''m too much?" She seemed to have heard some joke and laughed directly, "OK, I think you like the Tang family so much, so let Mrs. Tang leave you a piece of land at the ancestral grave of the Tang family."


    Those who can enter the ancestral Tomb of the Tang family are all approved by the Tang family. The disciples of the Tang family will not feel offended until Su Tang finishes the second half of the sentence.


    She said, "are you going to die now or later?"


    The inner disciple''s face was ferocious when she asked, "don''t go too far, Tang wine!"


    "Is that too much?" Su Tang laughed so much that she fell on Xiao, "brother Xiao, they think I''m going too far."


    Xiao drinks to take advantage of the situation to embrace her small thin waist, lips Cape tiny Qiao, "not too much."


    Su Tang blinked and said innocently, "but I want to go too far. What do you say, brother Xiao?"


    Xiao drink, "all killed."


    Su Tang murmured. She looked like she was thinking seriously. She said, "but if you kill all of them, it''s too boring. Why don''t you..." When she said this, her eyes suddenly brightened, "why don''t we just let them be like their elders? After all, the family should be neat."


    Xiao Jiu was almost laughing at her neat sentence. How could his little son be so interesting.


    "All right, it''s up to you."


    Who will be spared if Xiao drinks?


    Mrs. Tang didn''t expect that she was so cruel. She dared to do it directly in the street, and she was so scared that she lost her face.


    And Su Tang, laughing like a demon, "Mrs. Tang, I heard that you hated my mother''s face so much that she ruined her face. And now, I also think your face is very eye-catching. You say, "what should I do?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    His face is torn. I''m afraid that he will come to fight in a few minutes. If Mrs. Tang can still sit down at this time, the face of the Tang family will basically be trampled on and gone.


    But


    She moved her eyes to Xiao she. In front of her, the man''s accomplishments were unpredictable. She couldn''t realize his strength!


    If such a person can''t be brought to his own side, he can only come to an end.


    However, Mrs. Tang knew that it was too difficult to kill him for the time being, so the matter had to be moved later. She thought of the famous monks, who always carried it. If she said too much, she was embarrassed to intervene, so she thought of persuading him to one side on the grounds of family background, regardless of the matter.


    Mrs. Tang talks in a way that sounds like a spring breeze. She has the style of the master''s wife very much. In fact, she always pays every penny.


    "Young master, I''ll make you laugh at the family affairs of the Tang family. When I''m free, I''ll invite you to a banquet." "So now, would you please step aside?" she said


    "What about the Tang family? Although my surname is Tang, I have never been in your Tang family tree. What kind of family is this, let alone... " Su Tang raised her face and looked at Xiao Xie with a smile. Then, with his astonished eyes, she took his hand and showed it to Mrs. Tang. "The married woman follows her husband''s surname. I''m afraid that the surname of the Tang family will be returned to you."


    When Xiaozi said this, he raised his head arrogantly, as if to show off.


    If Xiao could bear it, he would not be a man.


    She is so active, Xiao drink must respond, "Mrs. Xiao."


    Su Tang snorted haughtily, which should be called him. However, Xiao Jiu was not satisfied. She held her hand and said, "you should call my husband. Oh, I forgot. You are used to calling my husband. It''s up to you. "


    The meaning of husband and husband is the same, but the son''s husband is not valuable at all. When he is in a good mood, he shouts everywhere. Therefore, the husband is more pleasant to listen to.


    But at this juncture, Xiao will not lift a stone to hit his feet. No matter the husband or the husband, she must admit it first.


    Su Tang started her own business, but she didn''t repent. She immediately had a sweet smile, and her voice was soft and cowardly. After that, she pointed to Mrs. Tang and said, "you see, they all bullied me ~ you beat them for me ~"


    Xiao Xie''s eyes darkened and his bones were crisp. He thought Hide her, no one will see!


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 40%."


    Mrs. Tang had another feeling in her ears. She was worthy of being the little wild breed of the wine girl. She was just like her mother. She reminded men of the same way. It was really disgusting!


    "My husband?" Mrs. Tang looked at Su Tang sarcastically, "parents'' orders, matchmaker''s words, what did you do with him? Don''t you want me to remind you that you are already the wife of the Lin family, and that the letter of Geng has passed, and the Lin family has given you a suspension? "


    No man can bear that his wife has ever married an outsider.


    That''s what she calculated. She didn''t believe it. This beautiful man who looks like the wind and the moon can really stand it.


    Sure enough, she said, Xiao drink''s face has the naked eye visible sink down.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 50%."


    Su Tang is stunned to listen to the system prompt, this son of a bitch, with joking like, front foot just fell, hind foot unexpectedly to her up!


    Knock you!


    She and Mrs. Tang are at odds!


    She''s going to kill her!


    Su Tang''s anger was visible to the naked eye, and Mrs. Tang felt that her scheme had been successful. She raised her head haughtily and said with a sneer, "Tang wine, you asked for it."


    Look for your mother!


    Su Tang is very angry. She wants to shake off Xiao Jiu''s hand on the spot. As a result, she thinks so. Xiao Jiu suddenly clenches her tightly, and then, under everyone''s unexpected eyes, she sacrifices her weapon.


    It''s better to play the sword of a shark in his hand. With one hand, he killed the disciple who was protecting Mrs. Tang.


    This sword is like a spirit, full of light, killing all the Tang family disciples.


    This hand was too quick for everyone to react. Only when those disciples fell down did Tang Fu face ferociously and open his eyes angrily


    Su Tang chuckled and said, "I''ve killed all of them. Do you still think Mrs. Tang dares?"


    Mrs. Tang''s face was sinister. She didn''t expect that this man was so arrogant that she killed her children in front of her in Lingzhou mainland!


    "The rest of you, put yourself in line!"


    She didn''t dare to look down upon Xiao. In such a short time, she didn''t realize that such an enemy was too terrible. She didn''t have time to hesitate, or else the Tang family would be killed by him.


    However, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t hesitate. Anyway, the ending is the same.


    Su Tang originally wanted to play with the Tang family slowly, and then found that it was not in line with her temperament, so she liked revenge on the spot.


    "Husband, let me play first."Tang family''s array is also famous. Su Tang wants to fight. He wants to have a good fight. However, Xiao Jiu is angry. He doesn''t want to waste his time at all. He just wants to know what the bullshit Lin family is and what the marriage is like!


    Xiao Chuo was very angry, but he cheated his daughter-in-law. When she got angry, she was gone. After all, whether she was married or not, she wanted to be with him.


    As for the current group of disturbing marriage garbage, simply kill a clean!


    Xiao drink angry or reluctant to let go of Su sugar''s hand, and she said: "a person to play more boring, husband with you."


    The fight was so fierce that Mrs. Tang was almost furious.


    She really killed people in front of her. She didn''t dare to be careless, but she showed her love in front of her. When she died?


    So she stepped aside and continued to irritate Xiao with her words. "This young man is really generous. A woman can forgive her when she marries two husbands. I don''t know if Tang jiuke once told you what kind of family the Lin family is?"


    "No, I''m not generous at all." Xiao Xie looked at Mrs. Tang with a sneer in the corner of his mouth, "so anyone who knows about this has to die for me."


    Only these people died, and the little boy''s marriage was over.


    Mrs. Tang didn''t expect that he thought so. Her face immediately changed, but she was su Tang. She was so hurt that she bared her teeth. Finally, she was angry and said, "marry a fart! I don''t know what the poor Lin family looks like! "


    "A short-lived ghost, still want to be my husband! Since Mrs. Tang likes him so much, I will send your daughter to him later! Don''t worry, I''ll have everything ready for you. I won''t hurt you, Miss Tang


    After listening to her roar, Mrs. Tang''s face was gloomy and almost dripping.


    This damned little bastard dares to talk about her daughter!


    "You want to die!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    See, human nature is a joke.


    Su Tang just wanted to return the things that the Tang family had imposed on her to her daughter. Mrs. Tang was so angry. If she did, wouldn''t Mrs. Tang be crazy?


    It''s Xiao drink. Under her explanation, her face is a little better, but it''s just a little bit better. As soon as he thought that xiaozizi had been humiliated by the Tang family, his anger would be hard to calm down. He wanted to kill all the rubbish of the Tang family, but now after hearing what his daughter-in-law said, he suddenly felt that it was too cheap to kill them directly.


    He wanted them to be poor, to live in regret every day, to tremble until they died of old age.


    Xiao Jiu is merciful and abandons these people''s cultivation, but he doesn''t want their lives. However, the more he does, the more afraid those disciples of the Tang family are.


    Nothing is more frightening than the fear of the unknown. Besides, now that they have no cultivation, life is not like death.


    Mrs. Tang has the bearing of a lady. Her hair is dishevelled, and all the valuable hair ornaments symbolizing her identity are scattered on the ground. Her gorgeous clothes are broken, and her body is stained with dust and blood. She used to be high, but now she is trampled in the mud.


    Great changes in the street, ordinary people have been afraid to escape everywhere, at this moment, the huge street, it is only them.


    Xiao drink is still clasping his little waist. Only in this way can he have a sense of reality.


    Sue sugar is not comfortable, but she did not dare to move, the previous move, buckle in her waist that hand will be forced a few minutes, at that time the pain she almost cried out.


    Of course, Xiao didn''t think she was making her cry.


    He hung his eyes, sunlight sprinkled on her delicate skin, eyes filled with mist, can not drop, the beauty, then his head will boom, burst open.


    "Moved?"


    This situation, this scene, in addition to moving, what can it be?


    Xiao drink quickly hook up the corner of the lip, and looked at the little boy that aggrieved and excited small appearance, immediately throat rolling.


    I want to Bullying her.


    I want to Don''t be a man.


    But in the end, he held back.


    It''s not the right time


    Xiao Jiu touched his jaw with the tip of his tongue. In a moment, he laughed in a dumb voice, "don''t be moved. Who makes me your husband?"


    Su Tang:???


    Brother, do you have any misunderstanding about yourself?


    But since you misunderstood it, you should drop the blackening value to her!


    Su Tang is very angry. She looks at him without expression, but because of the mist in her eyes, it seems that she is trying to hold on to that stubbornness. In fact, her heart has already been moved.


    Xiao thought that Xiaozi had no support before, so he did it. She was moved to cry.


    It''s so cute.


    Xiao thought with a sigh, regretting that he had not known her earlier. If he had known her earlier, she would not have been bullied. What''s more, he was very curious about the baby when he was a child?


    Su Tang didn''t know that he had made up his mind. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he said, "how do you deal with these people?"


    Xiao Jiu said, "didn''t you just say that?"


    Su Tang soon remembered what she had said to Mrs. Tang. She had no sympathy for Tang Yuqing, the only daughter of Mrs. Tang. Tang Yuqing also had a part of the reason why the original owner of Tang wine had such a hard time in the Tang family.


    As a miss of the Tang family, she regards the original owner as a stain and wants to get rid of her every day. But it is clear that her father is the culprit of all this, and he is the most rubbish.


    Mrs. Tang was miserable, but because she heard what they said, she went crazy again, "don''t you dare to drink!"


    Su Tang was happy at that time, "do you dare me!"


    These people in the Tang family don''t need to be forced by them. They just run to the Tang family.


    Before, Xiao Jiu was too quick, and there was no big battle. The disciples of the Tang family were defeated. Therefore, the others of the Tang family didn''t find anything unusual until they came to the door.


    The tragic situation of the Tang family''s disciples surprised the guard at the gate. He immediately sounded the police siren, then drew his sword and looked at Su Tang and Xiao Jiu on guard.


    There were only dozens of guard disciples at the gate, but Su Tang didn''t even give her a look. When the rest of the Tang family came, she unloaded the gate.


    "Go and call your eldest lady. Oh, yes, send someone to Lin''s for Gengtai. By the way, invite a matchmaker. After all, your wife likes the orders of her parents and the matchmaker''s words. These rules are indispensable."


    Although they didn''t understand what she said, they could hear the humiliation in her words. Coupled with Mrs. Tang''s scolding, they were immediately angry.


    "Tang wine, repent in time, I''ll save your life!"


    Su Tang said, "my life is up to me. It''s never in other people''s hands. But it''s you. Do you know that the younger martial sister you''re trying to protect is packing up and running now? "


    She didn''t say this nonsense, because after the system found Tang Yuqing''s trace, it was really afraid that she would run away, so it quickly told her.


    However, this group of simple people obviously don''t believe it.Su Tang''s waist was almost pinched off all the way, but he didn''t want to fight. Xiao Xie obviously wanted to show off, so without waiting for him to speak, he caught Tang Yuqing as soon as possible.


    Tang Yuqing is still carrying a package on her back. When she is thrown to the ground by Xiao Xie, a lot of money and spirit stones fall out of the package.


    This accident suddenly surprised many disciples.


    Su Tang, however, whistled excessively, "even the dowry is ready. It seems that Miss Tang is looking forward to the wedding."


    Tang Yuqing doesn''t know the cause and effect, what''s more, she is allowed a marriage in a short time, and the other party is still a dead man who has been dead for decades!


    "Don''t deceive people too much, Tang Jiu!"


    In front of outsiders, Tang Yuqing never said those insidious and excessive words, but Su Tang didn''t. He said on the spot, "I''ll cheat you. What do you want?"


    In the face of absolute strength, it''s only a matter of time before they turn over. After Xiao killed nearly half of the Tang family''s disciples, many of them have learned well.


    Here''s a little dog leg. A chair for Sue.


    "Miss Tang, do you think this chair is comfortable? If you don''t like it, I''ll give you another one. "


    "Here is your tea, Miss Tang."


    "Miss Tang, you have a snack."


    ¡­¡­


    With these doglegs, there''s no need for Su Tang and Xiao to come forward. They''ll get things done. Within a few days, the Lin family really came.


    Madame Tang, who was high in the past, has become a slave now. They can only wear the most worn clothes and cloth, and they have no shoes. They work barefoot, and they are ridiculed from time to time.


    When did Tang Yuqing suffer such grievances and cry in the house every day? Mrs. Tang couldn''t bear it, so she did two jobs for her. But now, as soon as the Lin family appeared, Mrs. Tang collapsed.


    "It''s you!" Mrs. Tang first broke down and then yelled, "you go, you go, my Tang family doesn''t welcome you!"


    Although Mrs. Tang is a scum, she is sincere to her daughter, but she can''t stand the former owner of the Tang family who is full of wine and rice.


    He not only supported Tang Yuqing''s marriage to the Lin family, but also thought that he would follow him.


    He said, "what about the dead? The dead are young masters of the Lin family! Now that the Lin family have all come in person, I have agreed to the marriage. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    The Lin family is also the Xiuzhen family in Lingzhou mainland, which is a long way from the Tang family. Therefore, although they wanted to pay homage to the Lin family before, they could not make any response in a short time.


    However, it doesn''t matter. The Tang family has already begun to panic. Before she really does it, these people will be in a mess.


    But she didn''t expect, all make like this, that Tang madam is still a ruthless role, she unexpectedly want to let her daughter to seduce Xiao drink!


    In Mrs. Tang''s opinion, the spirit of Tang wine is all given by Xiao, so as long as she takes him, her adversity can be reversed successfully.


    As a result, Su Tang witnessed a very bad seduction drama.


    Tang Yuqing may still think that she is a miss of the Tang family. Even if the situation is different, her arrogance is not allowed to bow to a person of unknown origin. Even if Xiao Jiu''s appearance is really attractive, even if she is really attracted, her arrogance from childhood makes her fail the play.


    At the beginning of the drama is actually very simple, nothing more than the little girl dressed beautifully, with snacks in her hand.


    In this kind of scene, everything is secondary, the important thing is her.


    The Tang family in Lingzhou is also a family. The pavilions and pavilions are indispensable and the environment is pleasant. Under such circumstances, a beautiful little girl walks slowly. At first glance, this scene can set off a beautiful scene.


    But Tang Yuqing''s eyes, with a strong sense of superiority, seemed like a gift from heaven. It was disgusting.


    She said, "young master Xiao, with so many female disciples of the Tang family, why do you take a fancy to that little wild breed? What''s so good about her that it''s worth your attention? "


    In terms of rank, Tang Yuqing is obviously inferior to Mrs. Tang.


    She is impulsive and reckless. She is a spoiled young lady in any way. Here, only others flatter her. Therefore, even if you are flattering, what you say is another taste.


    But Tang Yuqing didn''t feel it. She felt that it was a great honor for him to stand with Xiao He, a monk without reputation.


    "Why not speak? Can''t I compare with Tang Jiu''s illegitimate daughter? "


    "Well, don''t be unkind. You know, the monks who want to marry me can line up from the gate of my house to the gate of the city! What does she mean by Tang wine? She is a widow


    Xiao drink looked at the woman in front of him indifferently. There were no waves in her eyes. However, when Tang Yuqing said the word "widow", the indifference immediately became chilly.


    "Widow? When did I die? Why don''t I know? "


    Although Tang Yuqing likes his face, his face turns green after he protects Su Tang.


    She felt very embarrassed. She condescended to be expensive, but the damned monk was indifferent. Sure enough, those who can take a fancy to Tang wine are blind!


    She never felt that she was worse than Tang wine. She always wanted to step on Su Tang''s head because of her childhood environment. Therefore, in this short moment, she suddenly became very disliked of Xiao Jiu, but she went to her next step.


    She handed the cake in her hand. Then she thought of the things her mother had taught her. She turned to pick up a corner of the cake and put her foot on it.


    It would be a kind of visual enjoyment if she changed to a girl with a delicate and soft body, but she couldn''t put down her body. How could she look at this action.


    Before she could get close to her, Xiao could not bear it. He glanced at Su Tang standing in the corner and thought that if he didn''t stop her, he would be angry!


    Su Tang watched the children''s play for a while, but she couldn''t bear it. In the end, she interrupted Tang Yuqing''s "good thing.".


    What do you mean, awkward performance? This is it!


    If you can''t put down your body, don''t act. It''s just hot eyes.


    "Miss Tang deserves to be Miss Tang. Even now, she doesn''t want to bend down her proud body." Su Tang said, reached out and took Tang Yuqing''s remaining cakes. Compared with her stiffness and embarrassment, Su Tang was very handy. She bit the cake and didn''t try to please her face, but her smile was like a hook.


    Xiao drink moved his finger, but in order not to disturb his daughter-in-law''s next performance, he stifled it.


    See Su Tang again, play addiction comes up, can''t help giving Tang Yuqing a live show.


    The pastry tastes good, but Xiao''s drink is obviously more delicious than the pastry. Su Tang doesn''t have any extra action, and doesn''t even deliberately approach. However, her rank is much higher than Tang Yuqing''s blunt approach.


    She took a bite of the cake, and because of the small crumbs of the cake, she slightly opened her lips, stretched out her tongue and licked them one by one.


    "Miss Tang, I''m in a good mood today. You can watch it, so that you won''t know how to get along with your husband after you get married." After that, he pretended to have a meal, and then said, "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot that Miss Tang''s future husband is still buried in the soil."


    She is really where pain step on where, but also considered to the original owner of revenge.


    Tang wine lived a life of this kind in the Tang family at that time, cynical and even worse.As soon as Su Tang saw Tang Yuqing''s ugly face, she looked at her sarcastically, "Miss Tang, can''t stand it?"


    Tang Yuqing didn''t understand that the Tang family is different from the past. She thought she was Gao Gao and was the eldest lady of the Tang family. She was so angry that she wanted to take out a whip at that time. But she whipped it several times before she suddenly remembered that she didn''t have a whip.


    Tang Yuqing was so aggrieved that she threw all her Qi on Su Tang. "Tang Jiu, I should have killed you at the beginning!"


    "Oh, my husband, help me ~"


    when Su Tang became addicted to drama, she immediately created a delicate white lotus image for herself. Looking at Tang Yuqing again, her face was infuriated by her shamelessness.


    "Tang Jiu, you are just like your mother who sells wine. You''ve been a bitches since childhood..." Before she could finish, Sue sugar''s face sank.


    Don''t the most shameless people in the Tang family know that they are poisonous? Shouldn''t they be their master?


    Su Tang looks at Tang Yuqing, who is in a bad mood in front of her, and suddenly feels that all this is dull. What time do you waste with this kind of person? If she is free, she might as well brush the task!


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I was. Even the cake in my hand was not fragrant. I was thinking of throwing it away, but unexpectedly, Xiao took her first step. With her hand, she bent down and put her fingers in her mouth.


    Su Tang even felt the warm tip of her tongue hanging over her fingers, which made her excited.


    She glared with disbelief.


    All she thought at that time was, ah, her fingers were dirty!


    And Xiao drink, actually Yang lip a smile, the fundus is flashing a golden streamer, "really delicious."


    Originally, it was not a big deal to eat a cake, but at the critical moment, the system screamed, "lying trough! That cake is poisonous


    The system also didn''t expect that Xiao Jiu would really eat such a broken cake. Then, with Su Tang''s puzzled expression on his face, he coolly said, "son, you''re finished."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    The system words are puzzling, Su Tang is puzzled at first, but soon the pupil shrinks, instantly associate with what.


    These years of experience, so that she quickly turned her attention to the cake body, not right, she just ate, did not eat anything wrong?


    The system saw the doubts from her eyes and said: "it''s only useful for men. After all, Mrs. Tang''s strategy is to let Xiao drink out of control, not her daughter."


    If it''s useful for a woman, it won''t let her eat it at the beginning. But who could have thought that Xiao Jiu didn''t issue the ticket according to the common sense? Shouldn''t this kind of cake from small cannon dust be used to smash it?


    The system is a little tired, but the worst is Su Tang.


    She stared at Xiao drink, the expression, without any cover, obviously found something.


    But Xiao drank, his eyes flowing in black and gold, but his face was full of smile, and he looked like a handsome young man, "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as he spoke, Su Tang immediately jumped up, because she was in a hurry, so she wanted to pick and pull with her hand, but her reason made her hand stop on his lips, without further improvement.


    But such a situation, four eyes relative, that is very embarrassing, so, while she took back her hand, while hastily said: "that cake, spit it out quickly!" After that, he said, "why do you put everything in your mouth, and you''re not afraid of poisoning you?"


    In this way, Xiao Jiu had learned from the lock demon tower. In other words, the original stream of consciousness evolved into seven parts. Some of them had no feelings, and some of them were full of compassion for the world. In the process of his derivation, his little son played various roles. Among them, many of them were cruel and ruthless, which made him think of now, all of them had itching teeth.


    When he was angry, he was really angry. How could he be so ruthless? But he was also lucky that he was so sober that he was lucky to meet her, catch her, and finally Have her completely.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if it''s poisonous, we''ll die together."


    His smile is shallow, but also really beautiful, Su sugar a brief surprise, and then want to smoke their own.


    When is this? How can it be mistaken by beauty!


    Sober up, if you don''t find a way to solve it, she will be finished!


    Su Tang glared at him viciously, but the little face was so cute that people didn''t feel afraid at all. On the contrary, it was lovely.


    "Bah, you''re going to die together! I live a long life With that, she stared at Tang Yuqing, who was shivering and didn''t even dare to make a sound. She wanted to do it, but at this time, it was still Xiao who was important. Finally, she could only give Tang Yuqing a cold warning, "you and your mother, wait for me!"


    The Tang family has a medicine storehouse, in which there are all kinds of Jieduling herbs. In this world, as long as it is poison, it has antidotes!


    Compared with her anxious, Xiao drink is particularly calm, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang busy dispensing, smell speech, gas Huhu way: "can how, that cake poisonous ah!"


    Xiao drinks eyebrow to stand to wrinkly, then nervously hold her wrist, "but you also ate, how are you now?"


    His anxiety is not like fraud, Su Tang saw, but also a bit moved, "I don''t know what that medicine will do, after all, it will work for men, I''m a girl''s family, I''m not afraid of it."


    However, moved to move, in order to avoid follow-up problems, she still locked people.


    There is a spirit locking array in the medicine store. Once you enter the array, the aura will disappear. A monk without aura will be no different from a useless person.


    Of course, the leader of the spirit locking array was afraid that some patients would go crazy at the beginning. The medicine storehouse is all valuable medicinal materials, which can''t be destroyed.


    However, over the years, it seems that no one has been involved in this array. It has been in disrepair for a long time, and the power of the array has been greatly reduced. But Su Tang doesn''t know. She wants to lock people in first, and then let her think slowly. She can always find an antidote.


    As soon as Xiao Zuo stepped into the array, he noticed it, but he walked in obediently.


    He just looked at Su Tang''s busy work and chatted with her idly, "what''s Xiaojiu looking for?"


    Su Tang said, "Jieling grass, this thing is not the most precious herbal medicine, there should be."


    Xiao Jiu said, "why use Jieling grass? Most of these things are just used to stabilize aura. Is my poison specially used to deal with monk aura?"


    The most obvious phenomenon of the monk''s poisoning is his aura. Some of them can''t get together and disperse. Some of them will suddenly soar. But after the surge, they will fall sharply. When the aura goes wrong, it''s a big taboo of the practitioners.


    Therefore, once a monk is poisoned or seriously injured, it''s right to use jielingcao.


    Xiao drink looked at her busy up and down, then gave himself another posture, "jielingcao, treat the symptoms, not the root cause."


    "Shut up She''s a little grumpy. She''s rummaging around here. As a result, the smelly shark is very leisurely.


    She also knows that lingcao can cure the symptoms but not the root cause, but in this case, as long as it can be useful, even if it is only a simple remedy, it is also a good thing.


    Xiao Jiu was assassinated, not only not angry, but smile deeper, "in fact..."Sue sugar, "shut up if you can''t help me!"


    After the success angered her, Xiao Xie''s eyes flashed a smile. Although his daughter-in-law was changeable, once she really knew her, she could eat her to death.


    For example, at this moment, small temper seems hot, but it comes and goes quickly. For example, at this moment, if you piss her off before you do something bad, she will block everything you say. At the end of the day, when she wants to clear up in the autumn, he will be honest.


    Su Tang really didn''t expect that this year the man in charge of the task is still young enough to reverse her routine. At this time, her mind is to treat him well and try to minimize her blackening value next year.


    The chimaera was ruthless, but also cunning. Finally, Su Tang really found her medicine. As soon as she looked back, she saw that Xiao Jiu was physically exhausted, with sweat on her forehead, scarlet eyes on her tail, and abnormal blush on her smooth cheek.


    It is clear that his clothes are complete, but with this slight change, Su Tang''s mouth is dry.


    Xiao drinks helplessly a smile, "the horse loses the foreland, let small wine son worry."


    Su Tang''s bones were so crisp with his smile that he almost cried out that I could do it.


    Fortunately, the last reason online, let her step on in time.


    "I''m worried about my size. I''m not poisoned."


    The appearance of her dead duck''s reply made the fierce beast in Xiao''s eyes almost rush out.


    His wife is really beautiful.


    After sighing, he was afraid that his wife, who had just arrived, was gone, so he suppressed all this.


    Both of them regard each other as beautiful. One tries his best to resist, but the other just wants to be a beast.


    "Little wine, won''t you go out?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    Xiao Jiu''s appearance at the moment is just like a weak beauty. His excessive white skin makes people forget his fighting power for a short time. In addition, he has a beautiful face that he wants to be knocked down. All he needs to do is to deliberately lower his air, which will create a false sense that he is very fragile and needs protection.


    This is not, mouth let people leave, action is so scheming.


    Su Tang licked her dry lips, and suddenly felt that she might have been poisoned too. This is a big man. How can she have strange pictures in her mind!


    "Gouzi, I think I''m also poisoned. Are you sure that thing only works for male owners?"


    The system sneered, "don''t blame the pastry when you are suffering from flower mania. The pastry doesn''t carry this pot."


    Su Tang''s strength was ridiculed, and she touched her nose. However, because of this, she was sober. "Are you sure you want me to go out?"


    Xiao drink eyes color slightly droop, covered the inside churning gold, finally, he low smile, pretended to be relaxed way: "well, I guess what poison is, estimate boil a boil is good, you stay here, but divide my heart."


    At this time, Su Tang should go and never look back, but her "sense of justice" made her feel unbearable, "I''ll take the medicine I gave you first."


    She worked hard for a long time, but she still made several kinds of medicine, but she didn''t know how it worked.


    Xiao Jiu stares at the medicine that she worked hard for a long time in the storeroom. Originally, she wanted to act. It''s more realistic. It''s better to drink medicine. But when Su Tang brought it, he didn''t think it was very good.


    The taste is pungent and the color is hard to say.


    Su Tang said: "fight poison with poison. You drink it first. If you can''t, I''ll change it."


    Xiao felt that it was not very good to have any more ideas in his mind after drinking this mouthful. Fortunately, he was not bad in his acting skills. He slipped his hand when he expressed his gratitude and was about to bring the medicine bowl over.


    With a crisp sound, the medicine bowl broke.


    If you look at Xiao''s drink again, if you fall to the ground, your big long legs begin to change. Su Tang watched him change in front of him. The shark''s fish pendulum is the world''s treasure.


    "Hold, sorry." He tried to calm down, but his voice betrayed him. "Can you go out for a while?" Then he raised his face and smile.


    At that moment, Su Tang who still remember the danger, which still remember to stay away from, his mind is only left with yellow waste.


    As the only onlooker, the system has been numb from the initial tension to the subsequent shock.


    Who would have thought that the ruthless and loveless chimaera actually copied Su Tang''s performance in those years and sent it back to her intact. However, his family was fooled!


    This situation, this scene, the system can not help feeling a sentence.


    Heaven good reincarnation, heaven around who!


    Su Tang really didn''t think that way. After all, although Xiao Jiu is a black man, he has been refusing her to come near. Look, what a "kind" shark.


    Now she is full of beauty, forgetting that as the God of war in the world, the chimpanzees'' blood is not afraid of any poison.


    "Out? Where are we going? You want me to go out at this time. What do you do? Come on, my conscience won''t allow me to leave! " With that, she saw the gorgeous and beautiful blue fish swinging. At the moment, her eyes were straight.


    The dark and wet pupil just looked at him with his reflection in his eyes. He didn''t give up his defense. He really wanted to be bullied.


    However, Xiao also knew that his wife was very skinny. No matter how naive and lovely she was, she would let go once she relaxed.


    He likes her, but in the same way, he knows her.


    The golden eyes narrowed slightly, but the voice was a kind of forbearance, and Su Tang didn''t know that this guy released his charm skill again. He couldn''t help jumping out of what he thought.


    This is not, the word of tiger and wolf is a set of outside said, at last, Xiao drink''s face has changed a little.


    Where on earth did you learn these words!


    Or has she ever done this to others?


    Once he thought this way, the evil thoughts in Xiao Jiu''s heart began to grow madly. He grabbed Su Tang''s little hand, his eyes became darker and his breath became more dangerous.


    But in Su Tang''s eyes, this is the sign of tolerance to the limit.


    So beautiful, who can be indifferent?


    So, she said: "I have met some people, because of forbearance, in the end can not be humane, you say miserable or not."


    Xiaojiu''s body was stiff, and then she continued: "so, real man, don''t bear it! Otherwise, it''s you who suffer in the end. "


    Xiao Zizi''s painstaking manner made him smile and say in a dumb voice: "you said that..."


    Su Tang said, "don''t worry, I can pick a beauty like you once..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Xiao''s eyes were already surging and rolling, "say, why don''t you continue to say, what can you choose at one time?" Ten!She narrowly swallowed the last two words.


    Most of the time, people who are used to skin talk smoothly, but she doesn''t want to be serious, but she just talks to the system. If she wants to talk to Xiao, I''m afraid she doesn''t want to finish the task!


    "I can''t pick one at a time." Su Tang changed her words quickly and said, "it''s not right. There is no beauty like you in the world. You are the first one."


    Xiao did not get to the bottom of the matter. He could vaguely guess the second half of her sentence, but he did not know what the number was.


    But it doesn''t matter, no matter how many in the past, now, she can only leave him alone!


    Because there was a fire in her heart. When she tossed about, it was a terrible thing. At the beginning, Su Tang was eager to try and wanted to be a human being. But who could have thought that in the end, she could only beg for mercy. She was very hopeless.


    But the array was changed by Xiao.


    They can''t escape, they can''t get out, they have to be trapped in it.


    There is a small single bed in this array. It''s hard for one person to lie down, but it''s out of repair for a long time. If you move a little, you will make all kinds of noises.


    "Madam, although the Tang family has been pinched by you and me, if someone comes in the medicine store one day and sees the little bed collapse, guess what they will think?"


    Su Tang''s eyes were red when she was bullied. She wanted to resist. When she heard this, she froze. How dare she resist.


    Xiao was satisfied, but his evil thoughts and obsession became more intense, just like the chimaera. Only when he lost control could he see his nature.


    Unfortunately, Sutang missed the chance.


    Vaguely, she only heard a sigh from someone, and then she fell asleep completely.


    "Good lady."


    "Therefore, we should always be so obedient."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    Su Tang wakes up again and looks at Xiao''s gentle smile.


    It''s the smile that made her fall for it!


    Although he is gentle on the surface, he will ask her how she feels from time to time, but when he starts, he doesn''t care about her feelings at all!


    Su Tang didn''t want to say anything now. She took a look and closed her eyes.


    Xiao drink silently looked at her, a moment later, dumbfounded, "do not want to talk to me?"


    What else did she say? She said it all night last night, and now her voice is still burning.


    Before yesterday, Su Tang always thought she was greedy for him, but after last night, she didn''t know who was greedy for whom!


    Her angry small appearance, provoked Xiao drink eyes smile deeper, "don''t say good, just let the voice rest."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang could not calm down. She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed


    Xiao Sanzi''s voice was obviously hoarse, which was obviously caused by yesterday. Xiao had a hard time of conscience. He handed over a glass of water with a smile and said, "I''m in good spirits, so I can rest assured."


    Su Tang''s hand holding the cup was slightly trembling with anger, but she was too thirsty, so she could only finish drinking the water angrily, "take it away, don''t give it away!" Then he went on to bed.


    She was sore all over. Even if she was a monk, she couldn''t carry the crazy attack of the shark.


    Speaking of yesterday''s scene, Su Tang just remembers a little bit of it, and then she is too dry. In the end, in order to alleviate the heat, she can only pull the system to chat.


    "Dog, how much did the task drop yesterday?"


    System, "20%."


    As expected, although Sutang people are awake, they are too tired. After chatting with the system for a few minutes, they soon feel sleepy again.


    She couldn''t bear it. She would sleep if she wanted to. As for Xiao, he still needed to deal with some people.


    Tang Yuqing knelt all day and night in the garden. Her knees were numb from the stinging pain to the sharp pain later. She even felt that her legs were going to be broken. She didn''t feel it. It seemed that she was not her own.


    Can Rao is so, she still dare not stand up, yesterday she was desperate, this is to fight, but who knows, Xiao drink not only did not hook, but also so vicious treatment of her.


    He made her kneel in the garden and not stand up without his permission.


    Tang Yuqing used to be such an arrogant and domineering young lady. How could you just listen to her? So as soon as they left, she stood up in a hurry. However, at the moment when she tried to stand up, her knees softened, and she knelt back in embarrassment.


    She was frightened. Her leg was still her own. She could feel it, but it was no longer under her control.


    One day and one night, the Tang family was no longer what it used to be. There was no one else in the garden. She was the only one kneeling from day to night. She was angry and angry at the beginning, but now she is only afraid.


    This is not, she saw Xiao drink to come over, no longer return to the previous momentum, kowtow to beg for mercy way: "adult, adult, I know wrong, you forgive me adult." Tang Yuqing is crying, a crazy idea suddenly flashed in her mind, and the Lin family.


    Although the young master of the Lin family is dead, as long as the Lin family wants her, she will be able to escape from the sea of misery.


    In the face of outsiders, Xiao drink that Phoenix eyes used to no temperature, "you have no use value."


    To be exact, the whole Tang family has no use value.


    His wife, he will take good care of, as for the Tang family, that is the past.


    Tang Yuqing once again faced danger alone. Once upon a time, there were Tang family disciples standing in her way. But now, even her parents can''t help her. Because of the failure of the plot, she even complained about her mother. If it wasn''t for her bad idea, she would not kneel here.


    Xiao understood such resentment very well.


    This is true of some human beings. They never look for problems by themselves. As long as there are mistakes, they are the mistakes of outsiders.


    ***


    when Sutang wakes up again, the Tang family lights up, as if something happy had happened.


    She looked around blankly. The masters of the Tang family fell, but the servants were OK. Therefore, Su Tang narrowed for a while, and the Tang family changed greatly.


    "Xiao, what are you doing?"


    Xiao drink see her hair down, for her hand to caress, then just smile way: "nature is happy."


    The Tang family distracted her too much, so it''s time to finish.


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was thinking. When she saw this scene, she thought he was getting married for them.


    "So, our marriage?"


    Now it''s getting dark, and it''s night to get married to the throne. So in the early morning, Tang Yuqing will get married from the Tang family.


    But Sutang didn''t think so much, she just saw all kinds of busy servants, and some festive things, so as to prepare for him.


    For the chimpanzees, marriage doesn''t matter. They are strong and can choose anyone as their partner, even if they are married.This is a very unprincipled race, but I think it is. They have no emotions and desires. How can they be single-minded.


    Xiao Jiu is an alien, so he never thinks that if one day his son wants to marry him, he will refuse.


    It is impossible to refuse, not only did not refuse, but also excited, this is not, the fundus of the golden streamer began to flicker.


    "You asked me to marry you?"


    Su Tang gains and losses. He didn''t eat at this time, otherwise he would have spurted it out.


    When Xiao saw this, he guessed that he was thinking too much, but it didn''t matter. He misunderstood this kind of thing, misunderstood it, and it was true.


    "It''s OK to ask for a marriage. Anyway, you and I are both husband and wife."


    Su Tang was silly. She was afraid that the misunderstanding was getting deeper and deeper. She said quickly, "no, it''s you who are preparing the wedding banquet. I asked you this."


    Xiao drink but suddenly squint, eyes full of danger, "so, you don''t want to marry me."


    Su Tang''s scalp was numb when he stared at her It''s not like that


    For survival, she chose to give way, but the other side was pressing, in the end, she forgot what she asked at the beginning.


    Xiao Zuo rubbed her black hair with satisfaction and turned back to the gentle and graceful young man again. "Let''s discuss. When do you think it''s better for xiaojiuer to get married?"


    Su Tang wanted to say that everything was bad, but at the end of the sentence, she swallowed it all down. "I can do anything."


    Isn''t that marriage?


    Come on, she''s not afraid at all!


    As a result, Su Tang is psychologically prepared to be a beautiful bride, but she is told by Xiao that tonight is Tang Yuqing''s wedding.


    Xiao said, "don''t you want her to marry the Lin family? Just now, she cried and begged me to marry her quickly. Since I''m your relative, I can''t forget her face. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    Su Tang looks at Xiao Jiu. At that moment, she feels that her position as the queen of the movie is not guaranteed.


    No, it''s the movie king who matches the movie queen, so Is this a fabled match made in heaven?


    Perfect match!


    "All right." Su Tang said casually, "do you want to prepare the dowry?"


    Xiao Jiu said, "since you and I are married to the spirit throne, you and I, as my mother''s family, can''t shiver. So madam, don''t worry. I''ve ordered someone to prepare several boxes of paper money for her. I won''t treat her future husband who died."


    It''s wonderful to use the words "mother and family".


    Tang family has been completely finished, Tang Yuqing surface married to the Lin family, but the young master of the Lin family has already died, she is doomed to no good ending, she really saved her life, but only to save her life.


    Besides, Su Tang and Xiao Jiu didn''t kill one of the other people in the Tang family, but they made the Tang family a mess.


    Mrs. Tang''s cultivation was abandoned, and her useless master was even more worried all day. In the end, she scared herself out of her mind.


    Before leaving, Su Tang made a fragrance for her mother.


    It was a lonely grave, surrounded by weeds. If there was no system to help her locate it, she could not find the head of the grave in the blink of an eye.


    In front of the small mound, there was only a wooden pillar. Because of his age, the handwriting on it was blurred, but it could be seen that it was the tomb of his dead mother.


    Xiao Jiu followed her and looked at her. She was seriously pulling out the weeds, but her eyes were attracted by the handwriting on the wooden post.


    Although the handwriting is fuzzy, it can still see the trend. For example, the handwriting of people who have not read any books is very stiff.


    He took back his eyes and looked at the man who had finished pulling the grass not far away. His eyes were dark, "madam."


    He suddenly opened his mouth. Su Tang was stunned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao drink, "nothing, I just want to ask, can I help you?"


    In fact, there was nothing to help, just a little grass, Su Tang quickly pulled it out, but she did not expect that after she refused, Xiao Jiu actually took care of the place to start the incense candle, and worshipped her first.


    "Mother in law."


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang almost came out.


    What a shame!


    Xiao Jiu never knelt down to anyone, but this time, he not only bent down, but also knelt down in front of the tomb, "although I have never seen you, I still want to thank you, because of you, I can meet my wife..."


    His voice was slow and he talked a lot. Su Tang was shocked at the beginning, but now he is numb.


    "Have you finished?"


    Su Tang didn''t know that the more numb her face was, the more interesting Xiao drank, and the more angry and helpless she was, the more interesting she felt.


    "When you left the Tang family, why did you think of going to Shangzhou?"


    Seriously, when Su Tang first came to this world, the original owner just buried her mother.


    Xiao drink this words seem to ask casually, but if she answers wrong, once carefully, then she is finished.


    Tang wine has no place in the Tang family, so she can''t learn any skills at all. But in this case, it''s hard to explain Su Tang''s accomplishments now.


    "Go if you want." Su Tang ordered incense to worship, but in fact, her mind was flying fast. After half a sound, she suddenly thought of something. She didn''t avenge the original owner at that time. Before she left the Tang family, she stole their treasure Pavilion and took away the secret scroll of the town house treasure.


    Of course, the so-called secret scroll was not a very powerful move in her eyes, but the Tang family was different.


    She vaguely remembers the posture of the Tang family at the beginning. She wanted to dig three feet. Now she can''t help laughing.


    "Do you know? When I left, I gave the Tang family a big gift. " She laughed, clear apricot eyes slightly bent, "they see me as garbage, but I took their treasure."


    Xiao drink, "what baby?"


    Su Tang, "a secret volume of the Tang family, which records a lot of practice."


    She didn''t say more. After all, the meaning was very clear. She took away the secret scroll, so she had today''s accomplishments.


    Xiao drink''s eye color flashed, but soon, he recovered as usual.


    Su Tang and he had been running around just to find the raw materials for wine making. Now the Tang family is close, so naturally they have to do business next.


    "By the way, I saw a lot of spirit grass in the Tang family before. How about we go back and pull it out to make wine for you?"


    "Good." Xiao Chueh said with a smile. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and then said, "madam''s wine is good, but it''s learned from your mother?"


    Su Tang grabs her head. Although the original owner''s mother is a wine girl, she can make ordinary wine. If not, she will become a winemaker instead of a wine girl in public.


    "Neither. It was because I thought my mother''s wine was bad that I tried to do it myself. " Su Tang tried to recall the memory of the original owner. In fact, when she was thrown into the lower house of the Tang family, the original owner''s mother worked all day and had no time to make wine, but Xiao didn''t know about these things."My mother makes wine occasionally, but the wine she makes is the worst in the market. I can''t stand the smell alone, so in the end, I have to do it by myself."


    Xiao thought about the picture and couldn''t help laughing: "but you''re a poor drinker."


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang was also very angry. There were so many good wines, but she could only see them and couldn''t drink them. It was painful!


    "It doesn''t matter if I have a bad drink. I can smell it, and I''m very happy to have a drink and sleep in a place where there is no one."


    As she spoke, Xiao Ju suddenly approached.


    Close, Su Tang can almost smell each other''s body smell, it is a light fragrance, she can''t say what taste, but very good smell.


    "There''s no need to smell wine in the future." Xiao drink hand light open her face side of a wisp of hair, words full of tenderness, "can smell me."


    He loves to drink. He always carries the fragrance of wine on his body. It''s just these days that he doesn''t drink much until he catches her.


    Su Tang was stunned. After all, at first, she heard "kiss me". She was just about to say that you are really shameless. The next moment, Xiao said, "tell me what you want to smell in the future."


    At this point, she understood that she had just heard wrong.


    "Ah, that''s the smell."


    Xiao drinks to pick eyebrow, "do you think is which smell?"


    Su Tang, who would admit it, immediately turned away from the topic with a smile, "by the way, wine, the last time I told you that I wanted to make wine, I blame the Tang family for the delay."


    Xiao Zuo thinks that when xiaozizi first came to Lingzhou, he completely forgot about the Tang family. If he hadn''t been stopped in the street, he would have forgotten about the Tang family.


    In fact, such an attitude is very suspicious. After all, how can I easily put down the hatred of killing my mother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    Xiao drink see through but did not say through, and Su sugar, at the moment full of thinking is grape wine.


    For this reason, she specially made a set of luminous cups.


    In the evening full of moonlight, the beautiful wine with bright red and mellow fragrance is beside. It really proves that everyone is drunk when wine is not drunk.


    Su Tang holds the wine, but she doesn''t drink it. She just looks at Xiao drinking.


    Xiao has never drunk wine. This is the wine that xiaozizi spent several months brewing. This wine has another name, red wine. In terms of color, the ruby color is more eye-catching than the wine he used to drink.


    Through the moonlight, holding wine shaking, like blood flow.


    It''s called sobering up, in a cub''s words.


    In terms of taste, the wine is slightly astringent, but after fine tasting, it has endless aftertaste, just like He''s like a baby.


    Su Tang gets drunk in one cup and pours in three, so generally, she just hears about it. After all, she can''t relax until the task is finished.


    However, the beauty drinking, too can, see her eyes straight and bright.


    Even the blind can feel the sight of the little boy. Xiao chuckled and gave her a deep kiss under her dull eyes.


    The kiss was so urgent and fierce that Su Tang was confused.


    She looked at him foolishly, perhaps because of wine, or perhaps because of beauty, anyway, she forgot to resist, half ring, or Xiao drink conscience.


    "What''s the matter?" His voice was a little dumb, and the familiar golden streamer flashed in his eyes. It was fleeting, but Sutang saw it.


    Confused drop head finally clear, Su Tang suddenly back, this son of a bitch is not what delicate and easy to push down beauty ah, this beauty fierce up, too waste waist!


    Xiao allowed her to run away. Then he reached out and wiped the water stains on his lips. The movement was very elegant, but his eyes were different.


    Su Tang''s eyes widened, and the whole person was on the alert.


    Looking at Xiao''s drink again, he said carelessly, "is the wine good?"


    This question, Sue sugar from all to I didn''t pay attention to what wine, she is full of her own mind was kiss, that fierce touch, she was soft legs ah!


    "I tell you, I know the routine." Su Tang looked at him warily. "If it''s good, I''ll have another drink. If it''s bad, it''s my illusion. If I drink more, I might fall in love with him."


    She wrote all over her face that you can''t cheat me, but she made Xiao drink laugh.


    His wife is really very interesting. What''s on her mind all day long.


    "Since you have said that, I will..." Xiao drink step forward, white slender fingers pick up her chin, smile: "come directly."


    Su Tang was confused at that time. She had never seen anything like this!


    Come what? She can make people blind?


    Her damned desire to win or lose, once attacked, the second time you can succeed? make fun of!


    So, this time, she pushed me back.


    There is a big tree behind Xiao Jiu. Originally, he just wanted to tease her, so he leaned on the tree. Unexpectedly, Xiaozi put his hand on his chest. At that time, he was stunned.


    Su Tang originally wanted to have a wall thump, but she was not tall enough, so she had to have a chest thump.


    "Brother Xiao ~" she drew the epilogue, facing such a pure and lovely face, but the smile in her eyes was all kinds of manners, "you just said, what do you want to come to?"


    Su Tang is so good that she can show you any type she wants.


    It is Xiao drink, also can''t carry, Adam''s apple rolled for a while.


    "Of course I can."


    Su Tang suddenly thought of a thing, so, originally hook people''s eyes more bright, twinkling, with the night sky broken star general, gorgeous.


    "What can I do? I want to see you cry. Can brother Xiao cry for me?" Su Tang smiles and caresses his thin lips. The soft touch makes her want to bully people more.


    She understood why those bastards used to like watching her cry so much.


    Just, it''s exciting.


    Beauty shark that can drop pearls. It''s exciting to think about it.


    Xiao Jiu looked at her in silence, and suddenly realized that his son was the same type as him, which was really interesting.


    Neither of them is willing to accept the other, so now it''s time to see who conquers who.


    "Brother Xiao can''t cry, but you..." Xiao Jiu licked his lips and thought of the tearful little pear flower who was crying one night. His eyes were red and he held him wrongly


    I can''t think about it any more. If I think about it, his tail will come out.


    But he didn''t want to, but Sue sugar didn''t want to let him go.


    This is not, snow-white slender fingers slowly move down, and then, she laughed like a little fox, "tonight night is really beautiful, I want to see brother Xiao''s shark tail."


    Xiao''s face remained unchanged, but the beast in his heart had been released. At this time, let alone Jiaowei, he wanted to show her more intimate things.In the cold night, the temperature began to rise. Seeing that someone''s tight string was about to break, Su Tang stepped out in time and gave him a face-to-face performance.


    This big change is not a sudden whim, but one she has planned for a long time.


    After all, the world can''t stay long. When the task is finished, she will leave in time. But she really wants to know which link has gone wrong and why the previous tasks have been reworked.


    If this problem is not solved, she always thinks that she will come to her in the future.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll play a game with you."


    Su Tang''s voice reverberated in the night, and Xiao drank. For a moment, her eyes were as cold as ice.


    Sue sugar once again out of the body, this thing she did well, so it didn''t take too long, then, turned and took Mrs. Tang''s body.


    Lingzhou is rich in fruits. No, wine is also made in the Tang family.


    Mrs. Tang''s spiritual pulse has been destroyed. But after all these years, the monk was suddenly taken away. She felt that she had no master''s body and didn''t need to be instructed, so she quickly went up.


    In Mrs. Tang''s opinion, Tang Jiu suddenly became a spiritual body without a master. It must be the man who gave up Tang Jiu. That''s why she was given a diamond. How could she miss such a golden opportunity? As for who she is now, she doesn''t care, but has to be killed.


    Su Tang had been prepared. Before that, she used the invisibility charm, so when Tang family servants came, she had disappeared.


    The servants couldn''t find anyone, so they went back to tell Mrs. Tang.


    How can Mrs. Tang not feel the conspiracy after all these years, but what if there is a conspiracy? She has no way back. No matter how bad it is, it can''t be worse than before.


    When Xiao Jiu found someone, she was sitting in the side hall and sent her servants away.


    "Ma''am, you can make my husband easy to find."


    Mrs. Tang''s figure was stiff. She didn''t dare to look up for fear of being recognized, but she didn''t dare to show that she didn''t have anything. She could only droop her eyes to cover her angry eyes.


    "My husband." She learned Su Tang''s tone, but she just called, and her neck was suddenly strangled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    Mrs. Tang''s face was white and twisted because she couldn''t breathe.


    She doesn''t know where she is, but she also knows that once she admits that she is not herself, she will be frustrated and her soul will be destroyed.


    So, she bit the tip of her tongue, forced herself to calm down and tried to learn the smile of Tang Jiu. Her voice was weak and helpless and said, "husband, why do you want to kill me?"


    Xiao drinks to hook a lips Cape, the eyes is heavy frightening, he didn''t loosen the hand that pinches her neck, on the contrary a little bit tight, "I only ask once, she person."


    She naturally refers to Tang wine, but where does Mrs. Tang know.


    She just saw an ownerless body and wanted to let go. If she didn''t succeed, she would become benevolent. Naturally, she will be attached, and she still hopes to get revenge in her heart. But she doesn''t understand. She just said two words. Why is he so determined?


    Xiao drink naturally won''t tell her that the shark is merciless, except for the people he cares about, other people''s life and death have nothing to do with him.


    No, he narrowed his golden pupils and issued a final warning. "It seems that he won''t say it."


    Mrs. Tang was shocked. She shook her body. For the first time, she felt fear from the depths of her soul. That was when they married their daughter to the Lin family. She was just angry, "I I said


    She didn''t know what to say, but in order to survive, even if she didn''t know, she had to say why.


    "It was Tang Jiu who left by herself!" Mrs. Tang''s head turned quickly. She thought of Tang wine now and Tang wine in the past. The whole Tang family said that she had been robbed. She followed this doubt and said firmly: "I don''t know what happened, but I''m sure I didn''t rob her body."


    This is half true and half false. After all, Xiao Chuo knew that this Tang wine was not the other. Therefore, he did not deny that Mrs. Tang said that she had left by herself.


    Therefore, Xiao Xie released his divine consciousness and soon covered the Tang family.


    Su Tang''s nest is on Mrs. Tang, but she doesn''t dare to move. She can only pretend to be in a coma. Because of systematic cheating, she hasn''t been found. However, this kind of thing is too exciting. She''s too old to stand a second toss.


    No, under the broadcast of the system, she said repeatedly: "you just say puppets. After all, many puppets from your system are disguised according to me, and there is no soul in them. But Mrs. Tang is different. Over the years, let her pretend to be an outsider. It''s not good for a long time, but it shouldn''t be a problem for a short time. " With that, she was silent for a long time, and finally asked: "so, how did the man find out?"


    You know, when she got out of her body, she bought a plug-in from the system. In the world of cultivation, the soul has its own breath. If you meet da Neng, you can see at a glance that you are not the original owner. But before Su Tang left, there was a little rune. Any spirit body entering Tang wine can erase its breath and make people imperceptible.


    But how did Xiao know that?


    She didn''t know, and the system didn''t even know, "maybe, because he''s a man? Your little Rune doesn''t work? "


    Looking at the other side, although Xiao Xie released the imprisonment of Mrs. Tang, he still carried her and went all the way to the place where she had been imprisoned.


    "Return to yourself."


    Xiao has already determined that Tang wine is his wife, so naturally no one is allowed to tarnish it.


    As for other things, such as taking away, such as her secret, it doesn''t matter. Since she has entered Tang wine, she is Tang wine. Even if she is pretending, she will be pretending for a lifetime!


    Looking at her body lying on the ground, Mrs. Tang was very reluctant.


    Her noumenon has no aura, but Tang wine is not the same, the majestic aura, that is, he did not have in his heyday. At that moment, she even wanted to kill Xiao Jiu.


    Unfortunately, this idea just floated, her soul was pulled out by Xiao Xie.


    "I didn''t want to kill you." This kind of rubbish soul, he disdains to touch, but who let her move dare not move the idea. Xiao drinks the voice line to be cold, pulls out the Tang madam''s soul, that is not a bit soft to tear open.


    How about the Tang family, how about Mrs. Tang, the kids are too lazy to do it, and he can''t do it.


    But now, the cold and thin blood began to boil, and the fierce pressure in his bones could not stop. If he didn''t kill something, he would be afraid to scare his wife.


    Mrs. Tang''s one cannon fodder is to tear her soul together, but it''s hard to dispel Xiao''s anger.


    He Tut, and then looked at Mrs. Tang who fell to the ground, and suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    On the surface, it was an ownerless body, empty inside. Except for the faint breath, it was like a dead man, but he always felt more than that.


    Su Tang did not dare to open her eyes, but she could hear the footsteps coming from her ears. Finally, the owner of the footsteps stopped at her side.


    Xiao Xie squatted down. In the past, he would not touch outsiders, but now, he lightly touches each other''s cheek.


    It was a very light movement. It was more like an unintentional sweep than a touch. But that sweep made Su Tang panic.


    "Dog, doggie, it''s a little scary."


    The system, however, feels that it gives people a sense of "if you want to understand the true meaning of life, you have to constantly die. Isn''t that what you said?"Su Tang choked. At this time, no matter how much she said, it was useless. She could only pretend to be dead.


    But Xiao, with his eyes down, could not see any emotion in his cool and white face, only drew out his sword indifferently, and finally rowed down the main artery on Mrs. Tang''s neck without expression.


    A lot of blood gushed out. She lost her soul and hurt the main artery. Soon, Mrs. Tang died completely.


    Su Tang, as a soul, can give up, but only if the other party is still breathing. Now this situation is no different from forcing her to show up.


    Death is only a moment, and the soul is driven out, only a moment.


    Suddenly the four eyes are opposite, Su Tang is not prepared at all, can really hit his line of sight, but sober.


    She blinked confused eyes, acting is still first-class, can not wait for her to speak, Xiao drink will put her into his body, and then, in front of her face, give her a life and death contract.


    It was a contract between two people. He gave birth to her. Similarly, if she died, he would not live alone.


    This kind of contract is connected with the soul, as long as the soul does not die out, the contract will exist.


    Sue sugar completely silly eyes, can not wait for her to come back, think of countermeasures, the system over there followed by a black prompt.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 30%, and the current blackening index is 60%."


    This sudden hint of blackening made Su Tang''s eyes black.


    This son of a bitch, found her missing not angry, found her, but the blackening value skyrocketed, what a matter!


    However, without waiting for her self-regulation, Xiaojiu over there raised the corner of her lips, but her eyes were full of paranoia and horror, "I found you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    Su Tang swallowed for a while. She didn''t know how to deal with this situation. Instead, she was systematic. It was not too big to watch the excitement. She exclaimed repeatedly.


    "Oh, it''s blackened!"


    Somehow, Sutang recognized the excitement in her words.


    At this time, there is no time to deal with their own stupid dog, only to find a way to appease the big devil in front of us.


    Su Tang smiles and says, "you Is the game over? "


    Xiao drink with a smile drooping eyes, if in the past, Su sugar is afraid to hold the heart to shout beauty, but now, she has only one idea, that is to escape.


    However, how could Xiao make her successful.


    "No, it''s the beginning of the game."


    This sentence, Su Tang later recalled, was the beginning of the nightmare.


    Su Tang was finally taken to Mingzhou, the land destroyed by Xiao He. It used to be one of the three Shangzhou. But now, as far as I can see, the land is deserted, with no people and living creatures.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to be a demon any more. She just let him lead her like a little daughter-in-law.


    She had seen similar scenery in Suoyi tower, but compared with Suoyi tower, the desolation of Mingzhou mainland was more shocking. This kind of even breathing with depression, in the long run, I''m afraid there will be psychological problems.


    "Xiao, what are you doing here?"


    Her voice was lower, like a soft murmur, with a soft nose. At this time, she did not dare to be skinny any more. It was OK for her brother Xiao and husband to shout when they were playing. In this case, she was looking for death.


    Xiao Jiu never cared about this kind of address. After hearing the words, he just said with a gentle smile: "take you home."


    His smile was even more penetrating.


    Su Tang''s legs softened and she laughed, but it was more ugly than crying. "Xiao, I''m just kidding. Shall we leave here?"


    However, Xiao drink is like to coax the child that, extra patience, "no, you can''t leave before you learn well."


    Su Tang is about to cry. She said such a threatening words in the most gentle tone. This one can be ranked first.


    No, before she could answer, he said, "Mingzhou is very big. You can play whatever you like. Of course, I can play whatever you like. However, if she is not obedient, she still wants to run away secretly... " He did not continue to say, but the fierce air in his eyes made people tremble again. "I think madam should be a good child."


    Some chimaeras are shouting for their children, but at night, no, sometimes they don''t need to wait until night. They don''t treat her as a child at all. How can they bully her.


    The sun and the moon alternate.


    There was not even a cicada or a bird on the mainland of Mingzhou. After a long time, it was hard to avoid depression.


    Xiao doesn''t care about her. She''s wandering around the big Mingzhou. But there''s really nothing to go around. She doesn''t even have an ant. Su Tang only watches the sunrise and sunset, but also the starry night sky.


    If you change people, you may be able to stay for one or two days, but if you stay for one or two months, or a little longer, one or two years, you may be going crazy.


    But Su Tang is not an ordinary person. She even feels that this kind of day is particularly leisurely. Anyway, when she says something, Xiao''s son of a bitch can satisfy her. It''s like a vacation.


    Rao is a system, from the beginning of the tension to today''s indifference, "what do you want to see today?"


    Su Tang held the fried chicken Xiao had made for her in one hand and drank the sweet juice. She said happily, "Hey, did the author update the cartoon I saw last time?"


    System, "No."


    Su Tang, "what about TV series? I remember the last episode, and it was wonderful. "


    System super networking, you can search for her to each parallel family things, as long as it wants.


    Su Tang is so happy to live the life of a housemaid. The only regret is that the authors update too slowly. She wants to write by herself.


    Xiao Jiu banned her again. In the end, he was just like an old lady, waiting for food and drink. The key is that he still enjoyed it.


    Su Tang is idle and bored. At last, she asks Xiao for some paper and pen and starts to create something.


    No one can appreciate the creation of this ghost place, so she draws comics by her own joy, such as how to bully Xiao Jiu in comics.


    This guy was able to split seven parts before. Su Tang focused on this point. When part a fell in love with part B, Part C came to snatch again. Finally, Part D came to a pot.


    Among them, some are women, some are men, and what''s more, there are eunuchs in them.


    What the system looks at is breathtaking. I''m afraid no one else can do it in a small dark room except its host.


    Su Tang entertains herself. Xiao Xie naturally knows that, but instead of stopping her, he lets her open her mind. At the end of the day, he takes those interesting cartoons and leads her to a live performance.


    Su Tang is silly. She doesn''t draw these comics for her own performance!What''s more, there are many very shameful scenes, which have not been reviewed. How does she feel happy? In addition to shame, there are also stories about destroying three outlooks and those very ghost animals.


    She wrote very hi when she wrote, but now, she shed tears of regret.


    "I refuse! These are all my paintings! If you like it, you can play it yourself


    However, her refusal was of no use at all.


    A kind of inexplicable and familiar fear swept through her whole body. She watched Xiao Zuo step by step, holding his own script in her hand, and reading the above content, "monk Rong Zhen, tied master Heng to the bed, and said softly with a smile: young master, you call, you break your throat, and no one will save you." When Xiao finished, he put aside the storybook and said with a smile, "it turns out that xiaojiu''er likes this."


    Su Tang''s face was full of rejection. "I don''t have it. It''s art. Art needs to be processed, so I need to observe others. I just think others will like it when I write this!"


    Xiao Chueh''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling. If he didn''t have the binding rope in his hand, he would be more like a relegated immortal. "Isn''t that what little wine has been saying all the time to dedicate himself to art?"


    Su Tang never thought that one day she would be blocked with her own words. What''s the sacrifice for art? She''s not tall. She''s a fart!


    The more she resisted, the deeper the smile on Xiao Xie''s face became. In the end, it seemed that she was really performing the plot of a small cartoon.


    "Little wine is about to be ordered?"


    Su Tang was so strong that she couldn''t move. Her white face was flushed. She was angry, but in Xiao''s eyes, she was very charming.


    "Xiaojiuer doesn''t want to cry, is it because I''ve done enough?" He said to himself with a smile, and said, "ah, it''s because the clothes are too much in the way."


    Su Tang''s eyes were red with anger, and immediately he vomited fragrance, "you son of a bitch Oh, Xiao, I''m going to kill you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    During the period of Sutang''s stay in Mingzhou mainland, the blackening value has not changed. However, after this time, there was a rare fluctuation.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 40%."


    This should have been a good thing, but Xiao was addicted to acting, and our poor Su Xiaotang was forced to perform those shameful dramas every day. In the end, she finally broke out!


    When Xiao Zuo brought her back to Mingzhou, he thought that she would cry, beg for mercy, or other obvious emotional scenes, but he thought of countless possibilities, but he didn''t guess the present situation.


    Calm to almost indifferent, it seems that no matter where, she can live very well, has nothing to do with him.


    Her calm and self-supporting, let Xiao drink heart again and again collapse, people do not know love, they like, only paranoid and crazy.


    But now, the runaway baby is really cute.


    The bright and angry eyes are full of his shadow, even if the picture is because of fury, it is enough.


    This fight, no suspense, Su sugar was against the wall, when there is no way to retreat, that stubborn eyes, look more exciting.


    Xiao drinks tiny narrow eyes, dumb voice banter ground to look at her, "small wine son then only have these strength?"


    Of course, Su Tang is more than that. You can do your best, but you don''t have to.


    After fighting for a while, she lost a lot of anger in her heart, and people wake up. She is not an enemy. It''s not good for her to kill her, so there''s no need to die.


    Just as she was planning a truce, the ground suddenly shook.


    At the beginning, it was just a weak shaking, not very impressive, but then, the shaking suddenly became bigger, Rao is Su Tang can''t stand up straight.


    When Mingzhou was destroyed, Xiao Zuo left a place of her own, which was not big and close to the sea. But now, she was staring at the sea.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Su Tang is silly. She''s got a Xiuzhen script, not a disaster movie script. How come the earthquake and tsunami are all here!


    The system said, "son, get ready. I remember what I told you before. In this world, the existence of male masters only aggravates the process of world destruction. Jiuzhou is already in danger of reshuffle. Now it''s not only Mingzhou, but also xiazhou. "


    Sink two words, hear Su sugar pupil all shrink for a while, "descend continent continent all destroyed?"


    The system, "destroyed one, but the other two are fast."


    It talks a lot and explains a lot to Su Tang, but Su Tang looks at the surging sea and has no time to listen carefully. Subconsciously, she turns to Xiao Jiu.


    It''s clear that before they fight each other, they don''t agree with each other. But after a while, Su Tang forgets her anger and pulls Xiao Jiu''s sword into the air.


    "Are you all right?"


    Before the shaking of the ground, cracks appeared in the earth, which destroyed the only building in Mingzhou. In addition to the impending tsunami, Su tangdang, who kept in mind the mission, took Xiao Xie with him.


    She still has to rely on him to earn points, but she can''t do anything.


    But she this subconscious reaction, pour let Xiao drink Mou color a bright.


    His son, it seems, doesn''t care about him as much as he imagined.


    "Ding, the blackening value fell by 5%, and the current blackening index: 35%."


    "Little wine..." He opened his mouth slowly. This time, the tenderness of his eyes was not like acting. "I''m ok. What about you?"


    Su Tang''s reaction is quick, and it''s no big deal, but looking at the engulfed land, she frowned, "Xiao, the tsunami and earthquake have no omen, do you notice?"


    The friar could foresee something in advance, but this time, they didn''t realize it.


    This is terrible. Once the disaster spreads to Shangzhou, the outcome will not be much better than that of xiazhou.


    Xiao drink calm face, he is a shark, not afraid of the sea, but like this big wave, unheard of, rashly into the sea, afraid of accidents.


    He can''t bear to have his baby hurt at all.


    "Get out of here first."


    In the current situation, Su Tang didn''t want to play with him, so she said: "go to Shangzhou world, there are many friars there, maybe they find out the problem."


    Abnormal both demon, can appear so big change, those aristocratic clan clan is afraid to pour out.


    As long as we can find the place of change, the world can be calm again.


    Su Tang has a system, so soon, the system tells them the right direction.


    However, when they came to another Shangzhou, they thought that there was no tension at all. There was no difference in the noise of Hawking on both sides of the street, the smiles on the faces of pedestrians and the frolic of children.


    If the common people are nothing, Su Tang visited the two clans, but he didn''t notice.


    "When Mingzhou was destroyed, you didn''t feel anything?"The identity of Tang wine is a bit of a face in Shangzhou mainland. She worships and serves both first-class and second-class families.


    However, zongmen didn''t care what she said.


    "The mainland of Mingzhou has not been occupied by that Has it been destroyed? " When they said that Xiao was drinking, they were still subconsciously vague. Although the big man had been locked in the demon lock tower, they were still afraid of him for those terrible experiences.


    Su Tang explained: "in the past, only the creatures in Mingzhou were destroyed, but this time, the whole Mingzhou disappeared from the world."


    What she said made several friars who received her dumbfounded.


    "Disappear?"


    Su Tang nodded, "the land cracked, tsunami, I left, Mingzhou mainland has collapsed a small half, far away, with the lack of a corner."


    Their friars have lived through a lot, but this is the first time they have heard about the collapse of the mainland.


    However, because Mingzhou is a desolate city, after a short shock, others said: "Mingzhou has become a desert. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. Maybe this is the meaning of heaven. Why should we interfere?"


    They don''t care what they say.


    Su Tang visited several sects in a row, and all of them responded like this. In the end, she was angry.


    But the monks thought she was thinking too much.


    "Tang wine fairy, Mingzhou is the territory of that one. You''ve locked that one in the lock demon tower. I don''t know if Mingzhou is the one who chose to sink. What''s more, if it''s destroyed, it will be destroyed. The mainland of Mingzhou has long existed in name, and it''s the same whether it''s destroyed or not. "


    "You are not afraid of the mainland of Mingzhou today. Is it your turn tomorrow?" Su Tang rubbed up from the chair and wanted to continue to say something. However, Xiao Xie pressed her down.


    "I don''t know that the mainland can choose to sink." Xiao drinks to finish saying, slowly raised that piece of demon horizontal to live of handsome appearance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    Xiao Chuo''s face showed that he didn''t know who was in the three continents. How many friars died in the mainland of Ming Dynasty at that time? Even the other two continents were supported by people. But in the end, the mainland of Ming Dynasty was destroyed.


    As soon as Mingzhou was destroyed, they even contacted Zhongzhou, which they didn''t like before, in order to compete with it.


    They lived in fear for decades, and their hearts were hanging in the air. Until the news came that the Tang family''s illegitimate daughter from mainland China sealed him in the lock demon tower. On that day, it is not too much to say that the whole world is celebrating together.


    But it''s only a few years. How could this big man come out of the demon lock tower?


    Isn''t it said that the lock demon tower has no access?


    Some of the friars who met Su Tang fell on their knees at that time, some collapsed on the ground, and the rest of them, who were barely rational, directly smashed the jade Amulet of the sect.


    The jade talisman is one piece for each disciple of the sect. It can only be taken out at the critical moment of life and death. If it is smashed, it is the kind of thing that is very difficult and life-threatening.


    But they are in their own family!


    When several pieces of jade Fu were smashed, all the elders and masters in the main sect appeared with weapons.


    They look serious, and their disciples can be forced to smash jade charms in the clan. They are afraid that the other side is not small.


    As a result, they almost went out, and before they could see each other clearly, they wanted to give each other a blow.


    "Who dares to kick the door of dahuangzong?"


    "Is it disgraceful for me to wait for those who live in the wilderness?"


    "The ignorant, die!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang looks at the sect elders, the headmaster, and the disciples behind them. She tugs at them. They are waiting for Xiao chuitun to die.


    She drank tea, indifferent, compared with those shivering disciples, it is particularly conspicuous.


    The name of Tang wine is also quite famous in Jiuzhou mainland, but she really doesn''t know much about her face compared with her name.


    Xiao Xie was standing in the shadow, and no one noticed except those frightened disciples.


    Each big elder, the peak Lord all aimed the weapon at Su Tang, the horizontal eyebrow erect an eye, "report on the name!"


    Su Tang''s face was indifferent, but the disciples of Dahuang sect were scared to death.


    "Master, calm down!"


    "Martial uncle, put down your weapons quickly!"


    "Elder, stop it!"


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, these disciples were also flustered. They did not dare to leave Xiao Xie alone. They could only smash the jade pendant, but they did not want their elders to fight with others.


    If we start, they will be sinners forever!


    As a result, some of them are rolling and climbing, and others are tearing their hearts and lungs. They don''t look like the first sect at all, which makes the elders and the Lord of the peak look black.


    "Son of a bitch! That''s how I teach you in dahuangzong on weekdays? "


    "Roll up, like what!"


    That''s Xiao Jiu who destroyed the mainland of Mingzhou with his own efforts. Who can be calm!


    They reluctantly stood up from the ground, but they did not dare to look at Xiao Xie in the shadow, nor did they dare to replace him. They could only say weakly, "master, it''s Tang wine fairy!"


    "Yes, it''s Tang wine fairy, and her..." The disciple stopped. No one could tell the relationship between Tang Jiu and Xiao Xie. They said that their relationship was good. But who locked Xiao Xie in the demon lock tower at the beginning? If not, why did Xiao Xie stand behind her?


    The relationship is so complicated that they can''t find an adjective to describe them after thinking about it for a long time.


    The elders and the main peak owners are dark and ugly. What about Tang wine? No matter how powerful she is, she hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary in these years. Besides, they knew that she was coming early. As for the lie?


    However, they also came, and when they saw Su Tang again, they didn''t want to do anything. They frowned and said, "what''s the meaning of Tang wine fairy?"


    Su Tang put down her tea cup and looked at them with a smile. "It''s not very interesting. I just want to discuss with you about extermination."


    When the world is destroyed once, everyone is stupid.


    What''s more, he even pulled out his ears, like he had heard wrong.


    Su Tang saw this and said nothing. She said directly to Xiao He: "Xiao He, we are here to have a friendly exchange. Don''t scare the elders and the peak leader. Sit down."


    Xiao drinks to sweep an eye four times, these chairs all divide of too open, he doesn''t want to leave her so far at all, so, he kicked open her side of several, and picked up not far chair, toward her body side a swing, then just indifferently swept an eye those elders and peak Lord, "OK, you can start."


    Xiao you''s face is beautiful, but it''s so lethal that those little monks who are not familiar with the world will be fascinated.


    No, the elders and peak masters of Dahuang sect are no better than those disciples when they see him.


    No, some of them are so scared that they lose their weapons.Wait, what did they just hear?


    Destroy the world!


    They all stare big after they know it!


    Su Tang, "what are you doing standing up? Sit down."


    Who dares to sit here!


    Su Tang tut a, a face helplessly looking at them, "you these do not sit down, I do not dare to sit down."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Xiao''s eyes immediately swept to the elders and the master of the peak, and then said in a cold voice, "sit down."


    A word, scared those people all holding weapons obediently into the seat, which is like those big elders who kill decisively, one by one cleverly like a little disciple who just started.


    Su Tang was satisfied, and then said, "Hey, why are you sitting there? Don''t you serve tea?" She found out that she was in a hurry. Just now, she was in a hurry, and almost was thrown out.


    She said that when she sat down and offered tea, who would dare not.


    It''s hard for these elders. They haven''t seen such a battle for many years. When they see the tea coming up, they forget that the tea is boiling hot. They pick up the cup and have a good drink.


    They wanted to finish their tea and get down to business, but with this mouthful, they all gushed out.


    Su Tang looked at this scene, almost bent over with a smile, "you big elders, peak master, what are you anxious about, tea to drink slowly, things to talk about slowly."


    What''s so slow? No matter how slow you are, you will die!


    The elders glared at their disciples. At last, they could only laugh bitterly at Su Tang and said, "I don''t know that the wine fairy of Tang Dynasty and young master Xiao are not well received."


    Anyway, it''s right to admit it first.


    For Xiao, he didn''t care about the world, so his eyes were all on her.


    Su Tang is very calm. After all, she has endured the crazy days and nights in mainland China. What is this?


    "All right, let''s get down to business." With that, she glanced at the elders and the master of the peak and said, "Mingzhou has been destroyed. Do you know?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    For you elders and peak owners, isn''t Mingzhou destroyed long ago?


    Su Tang was very patient. He explained it again and said, "in addition to Mingzhou, xiazhou has also destroyed one of the nine continents. If you don''t believe me, you can check it out."


    Everyone was shocked by this.


    Then Su Tang said, "I don''t know which world will turn next time. Thinking that you are all the best in Shangzhou, I want to discuss with you."


    Compared with her calm, the rest of the people are not good.


    Their expressions were dignified. Some people immediately inquired after su Tang opened his mouth. To the people in xiazhou, they were immortal. They seldom inquired about things in xiazhou. After all, there were no qualified people there. It was a waste of time to pay attention to them.


    But now, as Su Tang said, it is impossible to find one of the continents.


    No matter what, it''s one of the continents!


    At this time, the system also followed the prompt: "son, mainland China has also destroyed one."


    Su Tang is one Zheng, "which continent continent?"


    System, "Lingzhou."


    Su Tang''s brow was locked, and her wrinkle immediately changed the rest of her practitioners'' face.


    "Tang wine fairy, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang said, "Lingzhou is also destroyed."


    If we say that xiazhou is a little far away from them, Mingzhou would have been destroyed only by Xiaozuo. But Lingzhou is different. Although it is not as good as Shangzhou, it can not be destroyed?


    The matter was serious, and everyone''s face became very serious.


    "Does Tang wine fairy have a strategy?"


    "It''s impossible that there is no sign of such a great event, so can you recall what strange things have happened recently?" When she finished, she added, "whatever you think is wrong, no matter how big or small, please say it."


    In fact, she doesn''t know how to judge, but she has a system, which is different from these people''s catching the blind.


    Soon, the disciples began to talk.


    "I heard earlier that there was a volcanic eruption on a continent in Zhongzhou, with thick smoke. It is said that a lot of land was destroyed, but later it was stabilized by the local clan."


    "Ah! Besides, the plague on the mainland of Fengzhou has not been controlled up to now. "


    "And..."


    ¡­¡­


    They usually don''t pay much attention to these things, but once they gather together, they soon find that there are so many, and people are quite shocked.


    At this moment, Su Tang seems to be their backbone. When everyone finishes, they turn their eyes to her.


    This made Xiao feel uncomfortable.


    That''s his wife. How can others stare at her like that?


    The atmosphere in the hall was dignified. For a moment, no one noticed Xiao''s face. Only Su Tang, quite helpless, grabbed his hand and whispered, "don''t make a noise."


    Whether people or demons, when there is no one in their heart, they can be strong one by one, but once broken, it will be different.


    This is not, even if the strong cold such as Xiao drink, by Su sugar this gently coax, the corner of the mouth also can''t help but slightly up.


    "Then you''ll be with me tonight."


    Listen to this, is it still human?


    Stay with him all night, it''s going to kill you!


    Su Tang thought of some pictures, white neck, a little bit diffuse dye open Yan powder color, and then the whole person almost shivered, immediately said: "no way."


    Xiao Xie''s eyes darkened, and he was very unhappy. Originally, he let her grasp the hand and began to turn away from the guest. He bowed silently, holding her hand for a while, and finally, Su Tang surrendered.


    "It''s not impossible." She changed her tongue difficultly, but said quickly, "only once."


    Xiao is not the kind of person to discuss, but now he has learned to be smart. What he eats once or twice is his. As for the others, they are all empty.


    "Good."


    Just once. Anyway, she didn''t say the time limit.


    susugar seemed to see through his plan, and immediately said, "time has the final say."


    As soon as the words came out, Xiao Jiu immediately raised his eyelids, "no..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Sue sugar gritted her teeth and interrupted, "if you want to say no, there won''t be one time!"


    Xiao drink is very aggrieved, but he doesn''t say, just look at her.


    This guy, now can use his own advantages, know that she is tough and soft-hearted and face control, often use this move, but it happened that Su Tang sometimes is so useless.


    Seeing that she was going to be cheated again, Su Tang pinched herself at that time, and then said: "don''t try to tempt me! I won''t be fooled again


    Xiao drink looked at her hands pinching himself, at that time was stunned, "do not want to do not want to, how to still do it?"


    He wanted to see the place where she pinched herself, but Su Tang didn''t want to. In the public, although the way they chatted was to communicate, others couldn''t hear it, but they could see their little movements."Stop it! Or not once! " Then he gave him a fierce look.


    Su Tang thought she was very powerful, but she didn''t know that when her black-and-white clear pupils began to reflect each other''s shadow, a shark didn''t want to be a human.


    It''s better to be a person or an animal.


    Su Tang was looked at by a shark and immediately guessed what yellow waste was thinking in his head. He gave him a hard squeeze and gave him a silent warning.


    However, a certain shark was pinched by her soft hand, which not only made her eyes more colorful, but also made her breath more dangerous.


    Su Tang was so angry that she was homesick at that time.


    "Xiao drink!"


    She forgot to sound when she was angry.


    The little girl''s eyes were angry, and she was gnashing her teeth. The rest of the monks were frightened when they saw her.


    Mo Isn''t it going to be a fight?


    For a moment, countless possibilities flashed through the minds of the practitioners.


    Do you want to fight?


    If you don''t, the wine fairy of Tang Dynasty is too pitiful. But if you want to, I''m afraid you have to use your own life.


    Just when they were in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do, Xiao was a good friend: "yes, madam."


    Seeing this, all the monks were relieved.


    It''s better not to fight


    No, wait!


    Madame?


    Ma''am?!


    All the monks were shocked. This shock was no less than their shock of knowing the destruction of Lingzhou continent.


    Wipe!


    It''s the end of the world!


    Xiao drink this madman has a wife!


    The monks in the hall had different faces. Seeing that the focus of the conversation had shifted, Su Tang took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and said, "if there are differences, thank you."


    Friars, "yes, yes."


    Su Tang said, "also, please tell other practitioners about this. One more person and one more strength. As for the demon clan, let me inform you for the time being."


    It''s a matter of all races. Naturally, it can''t all be undertaken by the human race.


    Friars, "yes, yes."


    Why is it strange to hear that?


    Su Tang suddenly moved her eyes. The friars were stunned. Then she thought of what she had just said. She immediately said, "thank you, Tang wine fairy."


    Su Tang sneered, learning their tone, "should be, should be."


    The monks felt their noses and were very embarrassed. On, accidentally eat a big melon, let them forget business.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    The destruction of the mainland was not sudden, but people didn''t care about the details, or they found it, but they didn''t care.


    At present, under the reminder of Su Tang, all kinds of problems are soon found.


    For example, the sudden appearance of a gap in aura, the exhaustion of rivers, the outbreak of pestilence and wild animals, and the sudden rise and mutation of plants are all omens.


    Now there are only six continents left in the mainland of Jiuzhou. In the past, all the enmity and disputes became unimportant in the face of right and wrong.


    Su Tang retired after success. No, not yet. A shark who just wants to be a beast is pulling her to do something bad.


    "Madam ~"


    Su Tang was covered with cold goose bumps, and then she put on a wooden face and said, "I''m sorry."


    Xiao Jiu''s favorite now is to tease her. Of course, he is not all in love. Occasionally, he will solve things that other practitioners can''t solve. After all, he suddenly felt that it was good to keep the world, at least the little boy was with him.


    He is not crazy, and his reputation is rising rapidly in Xiuzhen world.


    Of course, the friars can see that it''s all thanks to Mrs. Xiao. She can bring a madman back and feed a shark with her body. What''s this? Living Bodhisattva in the world!


    When Su Tang was wearing such a high hat, she didn''t have much trouble in her heart. Her attention and eyes were all on Xiao Xie. Xiao Xie also felt this, so he was more happy.


    This pleasure has made the blackening value fall all the way, and now it is only about 15%.


    The little girl''s mouth is hard and her heart is soft. For example, now, although her face is expressionless, as long as he shows a little weakness, she is more nervous than anyone else.


    "I had a fight with that dragon yesterday. It seems that I was hurt a little."


    Su Tang squints at him and gets hurt. This is cheating. As a person who has drunk shark blood, if he gets hurt and bleeds, her nose is better than anyone else.


    "Xiao, do you think I''m easy to cheat?"


    Xiaozizi''s angry appearance made him smile. "Oh, I made a mistake."


    If he couldn''t cheat, Xiao was even more shameless. He just leaned on her and played no laziness. "No matter what, I don''t feel well anyway."


    Su Tang''s expression almost cracked, "so, now this is for me to hold high?"


    This is the way to coax a three-year-old. When she finished, she wanted to ask him how old he was.


    However, Xiao Jiu already knew how to eat his daughter-in-law without shame. He said: "ah, if my wife wants to, I''m happy." Then he opened his arms and motioned for her to come.


    Su Tang tugs at the corner of her mouth and helplessly covers her face.


    She should have thought


    This guy can even put on women''s clothes without any burden. He''s just hugging. He''s a pediatrician!


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Tang''s face was full of hair, but Xiao could not let it go. Before she could react, she lifted her up. "Madam, I''ve already done the first two things. When will I fulfill my promise?"


    Xiao Chuo likes to smile. He likes to smile more and more recently, but even if the number of times becomes more and more, Su Tang will never tire of it.


    Before Ming Ming, when he was in a separate position, she had such an amazing face, but she was indifferent.


    She attributed all this to fickleness, but she didn''t know that separation was just an unawakened state. Beauty is beauty. How can it be compared with today''s Xiao Jiu.


    As the most effective sharks in the world, in their heyday, there was no one he could not catch as long as he wanted to.


    And Sutang is his prey.


    Su Tang gives him a perfunctory kiss, but he can''t let him know his heart, otherwise this guy will definitely make an inch.


    But I don''t know, Xiao has already seen through her.


    Su Tang held him for a few bites, then pretended to be impatient and said, "OK, let me down."


    This is the lady who came to the door. If Xiao Jiu let go, he would not be a man!


    Just as he was planning to do something bad and further seek more benefits for himself, unexpectedly, heaven and earth suddenly lost color, and then the sky was full of dark clouds. At first glance, the dark clouds made people feel depressed.


    Sue sugar squinted. "What''s this?"


    Xiao Xie wrung his eyebrows fiercely, and his eyes were a little bitter. No matter what it was, as long as it disturbed him, it would be damned!


    "Madame, stay in the yard. I''ll be back soon."


    When Su Tang saw that he was going to leave, she immediately took his hand and said, "no, I''m going with him." Then, afraid that he would not agree, he hurriedly said, "Xiao, I will not delay."


    Xiao could see the worry and anxiety in his eyes.


    She''s worried about herself.


    Think of this, Xiao drink the corner of the mouth a hook, "that madam kisses me again one mouthful."


    Once this bastard starts the love mode, it''s his intention to take advantage. Before Su Tang, he was worried. Although Xiao Xie is a man, he is not omnipotent. According to the data on this side of the system, the continent they are in now may not be able to protect him.Because the discovery is too late, many auras are missing, and a large number of auras will lose balance in this continent. In addition, there are some demons and ghosts who take the opportunity to make trouble, so there is still a certain danger.


    She didn''t want to increase the difficulty of the task at all, so she had to keep an eye on the people.


    However, her little temper, it is not want to get used to him, "come on, you come to me!"


    Xiao drink in accordance with the words together, originally thought that will get a fragrant soft kiss, the result seems to push people anxious, the little girl opened her mouth and bit up.


    That bite, half merciless, soon, his cold white skin will leave a deep tooth mark.


    Xiao gave a hiss, then saw the little girl let him go, shook her white teeth, and finally laughed, "do you want to kiss me?"


    She accentuated the word pro, gnashing her teeth, and it sounded terrible.


    Can Xiao drink who, that is a little girl left on his body imprint, how rare, immediately put the other half of the face together, "come on, madam bite a bit more heavy, had better let this tooth imprint stay a few days."


    Su Tang looked at the mentally retarded face, and finally he laughed angrily, "go away, I''m not a dog, do you want me to bite?" With that, he stopped talking to him and began to look for the direction of the change.


    Xiao drinks a face to regret, but still follow closely behind, "madam is careful."


    "Madame, follow me."


    "Madam..."


    ¡­¡­


    For the first time, Su Tang found that the former high cold man had so much to say when he was hot. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. He growled in a low voice: "Xiao drink, no one in your family dislikes that you talk too much?"


    Xiao said, "my wife seems to dislike me for talking too much."


    Su sugar a meal, and then reflected that he is his wife, immediately ha ha a smile, "confidence point, it seems to get rid of."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    With the system in place, we soon found the direction of the change.


    It''s still yesterday''s place, or the dragon that fought with Xiao Xie yesterday.


    I thought I''d kill him, but I didn''t know that the Dragon had some skills. He pretended to be dead to avoid being robbed.


    After sucking the huge evil idea, the wound of the dragon has been repaired for most of the time. In addition, the aura here has dried up. On the contrary, the evil idea has been bred. It is difficult for ordinary monks to survive, let alone fight against him.


    Everyone has his own weakness and evil in his heart. If you are not careful, you will be able to take advantage of evil thoughts. By then, you will become the nourishment of evil thoughts.


    Xiao drink is OK. After all, he has never been a good man. He is heartless and loveless. He is naturally lack of emotion. All his seven emotions and six desires come from Su Tang, so these evil thoughts are hard to shake him.


    "We''ve all escaped, but it''s still this ability? That''s what you''re struggling with. "


    Xiao He looked at the Dragon indifferently. The dragon was huge, but it was very small under Xiao He''s gaze.


    The dragon was very angry. Instead of being moved, the evil thoughts he released were absorbed and used by him.


    But since they can all be used for their own purposes, it means that they are the same. Why should they help outsiders?


    The Dragon exclaimed angrily, "Xiao drink, you and I are of the same race. Why do you want to help others repair it?"


    Xiao said, what kind of bullshit is there? Like the dragon and the shark, they all come from the sea, but one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, let alone the sea?


    They are not of the same race, but competitors.


    Why don''t dragons know that? Naturally, he knew it. The reason why he said it was just to shake him and make him stand with himself for the time being.


    It''s a pity that Xiao can''t shake his mind. His mind is full of Su Tang. Where Su Tang is, he will be.


    In the eyes of the evil dragon, what kind of woman does not have the power and wealth to hang herself in a tree? All of them are sick.


    This is not, after he found the bite mark on Xiao Xie''s face, he couldn''t help laughing, "Xiao Xie, you are the most effective shark in the world. As a result, you were bitten by a man, and you still bit it on your face. If you say it, aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by the demon?"


    In the eyes of the dragon, the bite mark on Xiao''s face is a symbol of shame, but Xiao raises his chin like a show off.


    "You don''t understand."


    Dragon smell speech, more angry, what do you know, he only know to stand at the peak, to be proud of the world, to become the master of the world!


    "Xiao, you are a disgrace to the demon clan."


    Like a human, say it is simply to lose the face of the demon clan!


    Su Tang was sprayed inexplicably and gave him a hammer at that time.


    The hammer was found from Xiao Xie''s storage ring. It''s a kind of spirit weapon with strong fighting power, but it doesn''t look very good. In this face world, regardless of the demons or the Terrans, everyone''s magic weapons are more and more beautiful.


    But Su Tang didn''t mind. If she could hit people, she would look up at the dragon''s blinded eyes.


    Kill this hot chicken who is engaged in racial discrimination!


    As soon as the dragon''s eyes hurt, he didn''t pay attention to Renxiu at all. After all, the main combat power is Xiaojiu. But who would have thought that people can''t judge their appearance? This damned Renxiu is so vicious.


    "You damned Terran!"


    The Dragon roared at Su Tang. The wind blew like a strong wind on the ground.


    Su Tangren doesn''t speak hard. In her opinion, villains all die of talking too much. For example, in front of her, she holds the villain script properly.


    So, she is a hammer, merciless kind.


    She this kind of hard nuclear weapon, hit the dragon to all rage, "you cunning person repair!"


    Su Tang


    What''s wrong with her? Go up to fight, not a word, this son of a bitch also become cunning?


    She couldn''t help it. She turned back and asked Xiao, "are you demons so stupid?"


    Xiao Chueh laughed and denied, "no, it''s just him, not me."


    Su Tang thought it was, and then he gave him a hammer to hit the dragon and yelled.


    "Damn you! I''m at odds with you


    The words were so cruel, but in terms of action, they were losing. Later, Su Tang couldn''t help sympathizing with him. "I thought it was a notorious dragon I was fighting, but now I find out that it''s a retarded son of a bitch!"


    Xiao drink, "madam, don''t say dirty words."


    Su Tang, "I don''t know how to describe him without swearing."


    The two people sing together. They come to fight, but they are more likely to show their love. In the end, they jump in the dragon spirit.


    However, he didn''t even have time to jump a few more, and finally he was beaten into meat mud by Su Tang.


    The Dragon without feet, and Xiao Xie interrupted his dragon horn yesterday. At first glance, it looks like a snake. How can it have the dignity of a dragon.


    It''s not difficult to hammer the dragon to death. It''s the evil idea here.With the disappearance of the three continents and the panic of the people, there have been riots of different degrees in various places, and evil ideas have been bred, which soon replaced the original aura.


    For example, not long ago, there were spiritual veins here. Now, there is only darkness left.


    After su Tang hammered the dragon to death, he was trying to repair the spiritual pulse here. As a result, when the Dragon died, the evil thoughts in his body instantly leaked out, and the earth under his feet was shaken.


    Then, the system prompts: "son, it''s no good here! It''s going to be destroyed! "


    Compared with the system''s prompt, Xiao''s action was faster. He picked up Su Tang and quickly opened the border. At the moment when the border opened, the mainland in front of him collapsed.


    Like falling into endless darkness, the collapsed continent began to disappear, bit by bit, and finally nothing was left.


    All this happened so fast that it was the first time that they watched the mainland die.


    Su Tang looked at the shocking scene in front of her eyes and suddenly felt that the darkness was like a black hole in the universe. Once she went in, she would never come out again.


    The collapse of such a large continent was only a blink of an eye. Rao Shixiao''s face hardly sank.


    "Is there any injury, madam?"


    Su Tang shook his head, then said: "Xiao drink, you see that dark place, like what?"


    In the dark place, he couldn''t see five fingers. The place collapsed, but he couldn''t lift any ripples inside. He twisted his eyebrows. He couldn''t feel any living things inside, only death.


    "You say, behind the dark, what will it be?"


    Xiao asked, and Su Tang didn''t know.


    As a result, the other party suddenly said, "madam, can it be another world?"


    He mentioned it casually, but Su Tang was cool behind.


    Wipe, this conjecture, a little terrible.


    "I''m really curious."


    This kind of tone of death, scared Su Tang immediately for a long time: "don''t make trouble, in case you can''t get out."


    Xiao Chueh said with a smile, "don''t worry, madam. I won''t take any risks if I have my wife."


    The implication is that it''s hard to say if Sutang is gone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    Su Tang holds on to a curious guy. She hasn''t finished her task yet. She has to choose another time to die.


    However, her behavior, in someone''s eyes, is to worry about him, care about him, and be deeply afraid of his accident.


    Xiao Jiu liked this kind of care very much. He hooked his lips happily and coaxed his wife patiently. "If my wife is really worried, she can tie me with something."


    Su Tang squints at him and says nothing to his brain circuit, "what are you doing with that?"


    Xiao drink described, "you can tie my hand, the other end you hold, in this case..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tang made up the picture. She couldn''t help it. She said, "walking the dog?"


    Xiao Jiu


    Stubborn as someone, even if he thought about the picture, it''s very similar, but still said: "wrong, it''s my husband."


    What is not the point, the last description is the point.


    On one side is the collapse of the mainland, and on the other side is the show of love. Maybe the endless darkness can''t hear it, and the roar of "anger" is deafening. But in Su Tang''s opinion, it''s more like having enough to eat and burping.


    Looking back into the dark, Sutang asked the system, "dog, what''s in the dark?"


    The system thought about it and answered, "rebirth."


    Sugar:?


    The system explains, "it''s like, go back and rebuild."


    Su Tang knows that the world is a samsara, from scratch, and from scratch.


    It''s just that the price is too high. All life is destroyed.


    Xiao drinks to see is the person of the body side, the little girl''s facial expression is very calm, the eye ground also has no any waves, as if all these have nothing to do with her.


    "Shall we go?"


    Sue sugar nodded, "let''s go."


    She walked without hesitation, but Xiao Xie slowed her half step. He looked at her and his smile faded. At this moment, Su Tang suddenly turned back and looked at him with a puzzled face, "why don''t you go?"


    As soon as she stopped, the smile on Xiao''s face rose again, "here we are."


    The destruction of Lingzhou mainland has become a reality. Now, there are only five left in six continents.


    The five continents, the mainland and the mainland are not linked, especially the lower continent. They don''t even know that there is another continent. Until one day, heaven and earth change greatly, and the dark sky is almost shrouded in a huge shadow.


    No one knew what it was. Everyone stopped and looked at it with shock.


    "My God, what''s that?"


    "Is it the spirit?"


    "No, it''s a disaster. It must be a disaster! We must have offended the gods. The gods have brought disaster! "


    The bright sky became dark because of the merging of the mainland. It was clear that it was day, but it was out of sight.


    At this moment, whether you are an emperor or a civilian, everything becomes so small.


    The merger of the mainland is extremely dangerous, but this is the best solution calculated by the system.


    There is no aura in xiazhou, but it is because there is no aura that there is no remedy at all. However, there is a gap in the aura in Zhongzhou, which is the only mainland left. It is the rest of Zhongzhou that can barely hold.


    However, after the merger of the five continents, it will be difficult to practice every step. From then on, there may be no possibility of practice.


    Some people are against and some support this. Su Tang wanted to persuade those who were against it. After all, if he didn''t, the destruction would be in sight. As for the rest, maybe in a hundred or a thousand years, there will be a new continent.


    In a systematic way, if the five continents merge into one, a new continent will emerge sooner or later, but it will not be the present one.


    There is a lack of aura in the mainland, but it still exists. It is difficult to practice, so the new continent will be called the fairyland.


    Only those who are able to practice Tao can reach that continent.


    It''s very easy to understand the system. No, Sutang immediately understood, "so after that, if you want to improve your accomplishments, you have to strive to ascend?"


    The system said, "Oh, there was no fairy kingdom in this world before, let alone rising into an immortal. When the world shuffles again, all creatures will perish, and then start again. But now, you and Xiao Zuo force the mainland to merge into one, which is equivalent to helping them skip some steps. So, I''ll figure out that in another 100 years, there will be the so-called fairyland. "


    Sue sugar said, "do I witness a miracle?"


    The system nodded, "but miracles are not as important as tasks. Now, you are 5%."


    It can''t be completed overnight. Su Tang has been working hard with Xiao for so many years. During this period, she has to change her ways to make Xiao happy. Now, it''s still 5% short!


    Su Tang that call a heart tired!


    The relationship between them is almost like that of an old husband and wife. It''s hard for such a model to produce any more pleasant feelings and surprises. After thinking about it for a long time, Su Tang is still at a loss.She took off force to sit on the ground, very helpless way: "do I have to wait another hundred years?"


    Damn it, sitting down on one task is more tiring than doing two or three tasks before!


    It''s a split again, seven at a time! Then the world shuffles, just like experiencing the end of the world. Now it''s better. What kind of miracle does she have to wait for!


    Su Tang took a long breath and said, "so, this is the script of the strongest man? I have to wait for the immortal world to come out, and then send him to the position of Immortal Emperor, so that I can retire successfully? "


    in so many worlds, it is true that almost all the men who can be the masters of the world come to dominate in the end.


    The system calculates that the time spent in this world is really very long. For a long time, it has no confidence to speak out loud, and only whispers: "I''m happy. If we can bear it, it''s only 5%. It''s a big deal. As you used to say, it''s time to provide for the aged in advance."


    Su Tang wanted to take a cigarette in her mouth and spray it on her face. "I''m the only one in my pension plan."


    After a pause, the system said, "then you should find an old companion in advance and enjoy the life of the elderly?"


    Su Tang


    God, get your old man ahead of time.


    However, in terms of age, Xiao is also a wife.


    "How old are you, Xiao drink?"


    The mainland has been merged. Su Tang just sits on the top of the mountain. It''s not very impressive.


    Idle is also idle, so she asked casually.


    But Xiao drink is like face the enemy, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang said, "no, just ask your age, isn''t it Can''t say? "


    The little girl is very young. According to Xiao''s calculation, she is not more than 200 years old, but he is different. She has lived for thousands of years and can be regarded as an antique.


    So now, does she think she''s old?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    Su Tang sometimes has to admire someone''s brain circuit. She is really blind and white. She looks so good. Why is her brain so bad.


    This, after discovering his worry, she laughed angrily, "what are you thinking all day long? Do you really let me leave if I dislike you?"


    She said to leave, Xiao drink''s face immediately changed, "No."


    He only said one word. He was afraid that if he said too much, he would scare someone. After all, the shark was not a kind person. Besides, he had a criminal record and locked people in Mingzhou mainland. If Mingzhou mainland had not been destroyed, she would not be able to come out now.


    Su Tang looks at him like a fool. Sure enough, when God opens a door for you, he will close a window for you.


    Of course, she is not affected. The more nervous she is, the more she cares.


    It''s very interesting to make such a fuss occasionally. Besides, it''s Xiao Jiu.


    Sue sugar perfunctory comfort a few words, this guy is actually very easy to coax, this is not, now already smile, completely forget what happened before.


    "Drink?"


    Xiao drank, "drink!"


    Xiao''s drinking capacity is very good, but Su Tang''s is very poor. As time goes by, he drinks and she drinks fruit juice. It''s been 20 years.


    Yes, twenty years!


    After the merger of the mainland, Sutang stayed for another 20 years for that 5%. However, in the past 20 years, I didn''t see that this guy was a little loose, so that Sutang was gone.


    In fact, it''s quite good to provide for the aged. At least, Xiao Xie is also very fond of her.


    After the amalgamation of the mainland, those aristocratic families in Shangzhou became the best. The rest of the aristocratic families in Zhongzhou became a second-class clan. However, in xiazhou, which used to be looked down upon by others, there were many good examples.


    In the past, it was unique.


    But it is also true that the mainland has been merged, and we all have the same starting point. There is no reason why we are worse than others.


    But in the past, the sons of those aristocratic families who went to the mainland were quite indignant. Originally, they were born and decided their future. Now, everything depends on their talent. In the past, they could rely on the accumulation of elixirs, and it was no problem for them to mix gold elixirs and Yuanying. Now, all elixirs that they didn''t like before have been sold at a sky high price, let alone the rest. It''s almost impossible for them to rely on elixirs.


    This makes some aristocratic children very angry. They also start to hold together and look down on the so-called "civilian talents".


    For Su Tang, this kind of thing is inevitable. The ladder of people''s heart is the most difficult to break. She just acts as a bystander and has a look. But who would have thought that these people don''t know what''s going on, and they all want to worship her.


    No, it''s hard to have a drink. No, it''s hard to have a juice.


    Look at these young men and women who rush to the restaurant. They all raise their hands and go crazy.


    "Tang wine fairy, look at me, look at me!"


    "I am shuilinggen! You all get out of my way


    "Wipe, just water spirit root, dare so arrogant! Fairy, I am Wulinggen! If you choose me, I''ll give you a rest in the future! "


    "To see you off, my fairy is in his prime. It''s almost the same to see you off!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of the building, there was a strange quarrel, and Su Tang was at a loss. Looking at Xiao''s drink, his hand holding the wine glass was bursting with green tendons.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The sixth sense tells her that Xiao Xie must know the reason.


    However, he said, "nothing." Having said that, he stood up and said, "little wine, I''ll take you home first."


    First of all, this word is worth remembering.


    Su Tang asked him, "you take me home. What about you? Where are you going?"


    Xiao drink smile, but this skin smile meat don''t smile appearance, how to see how cautious, "find a few old men, talk about some small things."


    Su Tang believes in him. He also talks about small things. In his mind, there is no such thing as small things!


    "I''ll give you a chance. I''ll follow you, or you''ll tell me."


    Xiao hesitated for a moment. It was obvious that he hesitated. When he hesitated, he took a furtive look at her. It seemed that he was hiding something from her.


    Su Tang pick eyebrow, two people get along for more than 100 years, each other who, a look can know.


    Xiao couldn''t hide it, so he said, "just the bad old men in Shangzhou world, we can''t see our leisure. Let''s open the mountain and establish the clan and accept our disciples."


    In the past, those bad old men were afraid that they would lose their lives, but now they can''t help it. If he did it, he would be angry.


    All for Madame.


    Xiao thought that he could not bear to ignore them. But who could have thought that those bad old men were so bad that the tiger did not get angry. He thought that he was a sick cat!


    Su Tang glanced at him and said slowly, "I remember, you are bigger than them."


    Xiao drinks a choke, then Feng Mou is full of grievances, "Madam now is to think I am old, so, madam is to see up and down what person?"Su Tang has a headache. This guy is a good actor now. He gives her a performance every now and then, and he also says that he wants to keep up with her.


    Had known that, she was absolutely self-contained in the lock demon Tower!


    "That''s enough for you."


    Xiao said, "let''s try my new book tonight."


    As soon as Su Tang heard these words, she was alarmed.


    She knew that she would go round and round, and finally round to that point!


    "Xiao drink!" Su Tangqi''s eyes turned red, "you make a man for me!"


    Xiao drink a small voice Ba Ba, "do what person, do not have to do animal happiness."


    Su Tang


    Su Tang was very tired, so she drew a teleportation array. She just wanted to leave the right and wrong place. She could go anywhere.


    The delivery array is random, but who would have thought that the delivery place is not random at all.


    She looked around, although no one smoke, but aura, how to see is a geomantic treasure.


    "Where is this?"


    "Ah, faster than I expected." Then the system said, "fairyland."


    Su Tang was shocked, "didn''t he say it would take a hundred years? It''s only 20 years. The fairyland has come out? "


    "I''m just speculating here. As for the final result, it depends on the actual situation," the system said


    Su Tang tut a, quite dislike, but soon, she touched his chin, "I suddenly have an idea."


    System, "is that the idea you said before? To seek hegemony and to put the male Lord in the position of Immortal Emperor? "


    Sue sugar snapped her fingers. "Guess right."


    She doesn''t believe that he can be indifferent to the position of Xiandi.


    Although the fairyland had appeared, it was not formed. Su Tang thought about it and decided to take Xiao drink.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    The new mainland has plenty of aura, but it is bare all around. At first sight, it is in urgent need of construction.


    Su Tang looked at all these things in front of her, and when she decided to take Xiao''s drink, she had a rudiment in her mind.


    Xiao Jiu is a shark. Even though his cultivation is so high that he can ignore any environment, his favorite is the sea. Besides the sea, he also likes all the shining treasures.


    Su Tang is very poor, but it doesn''t matter. The place with abundant aura is enough for her to refine all kinds of pills and runes. It took her a few days, then she took a pile of runes to find the major schools, and made a lot of money.


    It will take a long time to make pills, but she can afford to wait.


    When selling runes, she didn''t hide it from Xiao Xie. So, in Xiao Xie''s puzzled eyes, she just stood up with pride and said mysteriously: "don''t ask, asking is nothing."


    Xiao drink is curious, but the little girl''s proud little appearance, see his eyes, obviously do something with him.


    Since he wanted to surprise him, he didn''t ask.


    Su Tang for the last 5%, it is hard thinking, shining jewelry, and then the sea.


    The sea is not so easy to attract. For example, in the new world, the aura is so abundant, that is, the water can not be ordinary sea water.


    She also asked Xiao Jiu where he was born, thinking that the sea that could nurture him would never be worse. Unfortunately, the mainland of Mingzhou had been destroyed, so she had to give up.


    The little girls are so attentive, they are trying to make money to buy jewelry, they are also asking the sea, how can Xiao drink to make her a headache, so they think of a compromise.


    "Although Mingzhou had been destroyed, there was still a sea in Shangzhou that was well preserved. Of course, the mainland has been merged, and the sea water has also been merged, but there are still deep-sea waters that have not been fully integrated. Madam, if you want, I can take you. "


    Sue sugar is not polite, when even nodded.


    In the deep sea, Xiao changed the long legs on the land. Once the huge and dazzling blue fish appeared, he saw it countless times. Su Tang was still amazed.


    This time, she is not polite to touch.


    The scales are gorgeous and eye-catching, but such a beautiful thing is relatively dangerous. Although it is beautiful, it is extremely sharp to the touch, just like a sharp blade.


    Su Tang was not afraid of it, but she couldn''t put it down. She felt it with a smile.


    "Like it?"


    When Xiao asked, Su Tang didn''t hesitate. Who doesn''t like beautiful things?


    Xiao also said, "since you like it, it will be yours in the future."


    Su Tang gave a meal and then said, "you''re wrong. It was mine before." With that, he stretched out his hand and pointed all the way to his heart. With a proud face, he said, "and here, it''s all mine."


    Xiao Zi''s aggressive declaration made Xiao drink smile more deeply.


    "Yes, it''s all yours."


    The sun can''t shine into the deep sea. Fortunately, with Sutang''s cultivation today, she can ignore any darkness, and her vision will not be affected. Therefore, this deep-sea creature is a shock to her.


    "Oh, how can the fish here be so willful?" She said, and looked at the side of Xiao drink used to wash eyes.


    They are all from the deep sea. The other fish are uglier and uglier than the others. Only the chimpanzees are not only beautiful in appearance, but also beautiful in sound. The creator seems to have given them special treatment and focused all their advantages on them.


    Looking at the ugly face of the little girl, Xiao chuckled and said, "the light can''t shine through. Anyway, they can''t see each other clearly, so they just grow up."


    Su Tang also expressed sympathy, "brother Xiao of our family was so pitiful when he was a child. He was surrounded by these ugly fish every day. It was so miserable."


    The two men were still chatting while diving deeper into the sea.


    Xiao said: "although they are ugly, they taste very good. They are much more delicious than those fish in shallow water."


    Su Tang immediately brightened her eyes. "Ah, I''ll catch some later. I have to keep them!"


    The appearance of the little girl''s surprise, as well as the careful thinking that was leaked from time to time, made Xiao drink more curious.


    What kind of surprise did she have for him?


    I don''t know if it''s because of the light. The deep sea water seems to be bluer than other places. Su Tang takes out the gourd prepared in advance. It''s not an ordinary gourd. It looks small, but it has unlimited capacity.


    Su Tang used gourd as a container, but she couldn''t absorb much seawater for a while. Finally, she was annoyed and set up an array here to let the seawater flow directly to the new world.


    Xiao Jiu could see something from the array, and he could feel the huge aura of the other side, which surprised him a little.


    But Su Tang, who didn''t hide and tuck in, said with pride, "that''s a good place. Just wait."


    Xiao Chuo asked with a smile, "what are you waiting for?"Su Tang, "wait for me to build the nest, and then I can hide you."


    Generally speaking, the chimpanzees'' nests are built in the deep sea. Although they can freely enter and leave the land, they prefer the sea to the dry land. They just drink and have no nostalgia for the sea.


    However, this does not prevent Su Tang from building one himself.


    Xiao Xie heard her saying that the color of her eyes had changed at that time, and there was a light golden light in the deep sea. "Do you know what nest building means to a shark?"


    Chimaeras build nests, representing courtship.


    Su Tang tilted her head a little blankly, then said with a smile, "whatever he means, you wait anyway."


    Nesting is generally male, but the family is willing to take the initiative, Xiao drink will also be very cooperative.


    Su Tang didn''t keep him waiting. There was nothing on the new world, so it was easy to decorate.


    It took two years for Sutang to collect lingcao Linghua from the main gates, the sea water from the deep sea, and all kinds of ugly looking but delicious deep-sea ugly fish.


    Xiao Jiu waited for her for two years, and also looked forward to it. The final product did not disappoint him.


    This is the nest the cubs built for him. It belongs to them Nest.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    Su Tang was caught off guard when this task was finished. She thought that after she had simply built the nest, the next step would be to become emperor, Immortal Emperor or something. It was exciting to think that she would be worshipped by the officials and take charge of the whole world.


    In the end, she was alone.


    Su Tang slowly made a question mark.


    And Xiao drinks, smile a face to satisfy, "thank madam."


    What he wants is never supreme.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Su Tang is a real dregs, Rao is a system, also can''t help but send out a exclamation, "run after talking, Xiao is really miserable."


    Su Tang glared at it fiercely, "miserable? Give you another chance, who is the worst? "


    She didn''t want to wander in the universe, and before she left, she helped Xiao drink to become emperor, just as Give him compensation. Although she knows that he may not need it, this is all she can give.


    At first, although she was just an ordinary to no longer ordinary, in front of these big men, she was like a mole ant, but she had no sense of belonging to any world, only the small world, the small world hidden in her heart, was her final belonging.


    So, I can only be sorry for him.


    The system is just a casual mention, because it is also very clear that under their intervention, no host can stay for a long time.


    In the past, there have been cases of hosts staying. After all, these systems are very humanized. They never force you to stay. It''s OK to stay. But as time goes by, those hosts finally choose to leave.


    ***


    the new world is a new stimulus.


    As soon as Sutang woke up, she found herself holding a dog.


    Yes, a husky, a few months old one, although it is particularly cute, but the cold eyes, just one eye, is enough to make people shiver.


    This makes Sue sugar very uncomfortable. Why, in the new world, even a dog can bully her?


    She only paused for a second, then raised her hand and patted it on the head, "Hey, stupid dog, what are you looking at? Don''t look, I''m a treasure you can''t get! "


    The system can''t bear to hear the lines of such a middle two.


    "Wake up, that''s the man!"


    Su Tang


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!


    Dancing grass!


    Su Tang was so smart at that time that she broke up and threw husky out.


    Husky was thrown off guard by her. When he reacted, the whole person, no, the whole dog fell.


    After a long time, she finally found her voice and said to the system, "I seem to He foresaw my future. "


    She actually threw the man, and then look at the man''s cold eyes full of hate, finished, he will certainly not forgive her.


    System, "..." Do you want me to find the accompaniment of Suona? "


    Seeing her speechless, the system said, "I still have a one-stop service here. For the sake of meeting each other, I can give you a 95% discount. Do you need such a preferential activity?"


    As soon as the system interrupted, the atmosphere was not so tense. No, Sue Tang remembered to reply.


    "No, thank you. Take your time."


    Su Tang has just come to this world, and her memory has not yet recovered. She only remains a little angry. This is why she can''t help worrying about the dog when she sees the husky.


    Husky''s soul is not a dog, but what she just did is a real dog.


    Su Tang also found that she was angry with him. She was very counselled. She had no hard spirit before, so she whispered to the system: "you say, I''ll give him a bone later. Will he forget me?"


    System, "you can try."


    Su Tang I feel like you''re hurting me. "


    The system roared at her resentful tone, "you know, you still ask me? Why, I can''t fight when I look at a set of data, so bullying? "


    Su sugar this time, is really can only bully the bullying system, smell speech, guilty ground did not speak again.


    This world is in the transitional period between the modern world and the interstellar world. It is much ahead of the modern world, and it is not as diversified as the interstellar age. However, because it is a transitional period, many incredible things were invented in this period.


    Most of the experiments are to make human beings to a higher level, but there are also some experiments that are maddening under the banner of human development.


    For example, this one in front of us allows the soul conversion between human and animals.


    This kind of experiment is not allowed, which is against humanity, but there are always a few lunatics, and the man is the poor victim.


    It''s not a victim.


    Although he entered the Husky''s body, his body was vacant. At least, his body was not occupied by a dog, and he only declared coma. Otherwise, just thinking about that picture, such as dog''s favorite dung eating game, is enough to make people collapse.


    It''s not only the man, but also the son of heaven.


    He is the leader of this era and has invented countless useful technologies for mankind. The people cheer for him, but similarly, if there are cheers, there will be envy.


    For example, in this experiment, people were killed.


    The other party didn''t let the dog into his body. In fact, it was selfish. It was Dr. Feiyu, the idol of the new era. Once he became him, those honors would belong to him.But the experiment is very dangerous. Even if the person is excited, he will not dare to act.


    During this period, it''s time for men to turn over.


    In the original world, he was not saved by Su Tang. Husky as a pet, although he managed to escape from the man, because he was a dog, he was finally saved. After the rescue, the next step was sterilization and adoption. Unfortunately, the adopter was psychopathic and a maniac who liked to abuse dogs. He was adopted just to vent his anger.


    Poor man, just escaped from the wolf''s den and went into the tiger''s den.


    Fei Yu had a mental illness of emotional deficiency. His empathy was very poor. He preferred to stay in his own laboratory to communicate with others. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, he was a cold doctor Fei Yu and an inaccessible male god.


    His temperament is very easy to offend people. In the eyes of fans, the male god is good everywhere, with good ability and good appearance. However, in the eyes of some colleagues, he is a thorn in the flesh and a thorn in the eye.


    This kind of experiment was carried out in secret, but at the last moment, he ran away.


    Therefore, the whole process of searching for the people behind him is crazy. Su Tang''s body is in a good position and can protect him.


    Shen''s family is the top class in city A. Su Tang is the eldest daughter of Shen''s parents. Shen Jiao has grown up as a child.


    In a word, her identity has something to do with Fei Yu this time. Her parents and her husband''s parents are family friends. Seriously speaking, they are childhood friends. Unfortunately, Shen Jiao doesn''t like him at all, and even envies him.


    Why?


    The two men are different in gender and field, so it''s reasonable that they won''t.


    However, when they were young, they were compared all the time, just like other people''s children. It''s OK to mention it occasionally, and it''s more frequent, which directly causes Shen Jiao''s antipathy.


    Shen Jiao didn''t like him, and Fei Yu didn''t like to see her much. When she was a child, it was because of her parents. But later, when Fei Yu''s parents died and became an orphan, he completely lost contact with Shen Jiao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    One person, one dog and four eyes are opposite. Before Sutang makes any response, Fei husky Yu stands up wobbly. He is born with emotional defects. Even if he is seriously dropped, his eyes are still indifferent, as if he just fell.


    Sue sugar is at a loss. When she reacts, she already holds husky in her arms.


    Then, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Gouzi, I remember the task this time was to wake up after the dog died. What''s the situation now?"


    She still remembers that the task of this time is to let Fei Yu return to his body.


    This kind of soul conversion experiment sounds very mysterious, but the system told her that as long as the husky died, Fei Yu could go back.


    In the end, it''s the male owner. If other people run into this kind of experiment, they may become dogs all their lives. If they are a little less lucky, they may die in this experiment.


    Kefeiyu''s words, as long as let his parasitic husky die, whether it''s man-made or other, as long as the dog dies, he can go back.


    Generally speaking, ordinary people may ask about Fei Yu because he is a man, and then find an appropriate opportunity to let him return to his body. But Sue sugar is not an ordinary person. After she caught him near the laboratory, she sent him back to the west without stop.


    But now what the hell is this?


    One person and one dog looked at each other again. This time, husky didn''t have the apathy before, but began to struggle.


    It seems that he is not used to other people''s embrace, and Su Tang, after a short surprise, the obstinacy in his bones has the upper hand.


    Now that she is a Buddhist, she has to redo the task. During this period, she has to find some fun for herself.


    For example, now, the harder Fei Yu struggles, the tighter she hugs, "Oh, my little darling, let me smell it. Does it smell? If it stinks, you''ll go down and swim for a while! "


    Yes, Sue Tang remembered that she didn''t stay long in the world. After catching him, she took him home.


    Fei Yu finally escaped from the laboratory. In the original story, he would go through a lot of hardships in the process, breaking his hands and feet. At last, he took his last breath, gritted his teeth and escaped. Then, he was found by a kind-hearted man, took him to cure his wounds, and finally sent to the hospital.


    And Su Tang, she directly skip this process, did not let him break his hand or foot, but took him back, and then threw him into the pool.


    In the cold winter, the water in the swimming pool froze. When Su Tang threw him down, she broke the thin ice on the swimming pool.


    Fei Yu was parasitic on the dog. His balance was very poor. Let alone swimming, it was very awkward to run with four claws. This loss really cost him most of his life.


    Although the dog''s nature is able to swim, but he can''t, coupled with his poor sense of balance, once even he thought he would die here.


    But in the end, the desire to survive conquered the fear of death, and he climbed up from the swimming pool.


    Su Tang ravaged husky in her arms. There were still wet spots on his body, but she didn''t dislike it. She was systematic and very guilty.


    Because at that time, it was the answer it gave, saying that the dog was dead. Everyone thought it was stable. They didn''t bother to wait for Fei Yu to wake up, so they jumped to the next world.


    But it''s strange to say that at that time, the data on this side of the system showed that husky really died and his heart stopped. Even Feiyu had signs of awakening. Otherwise, he would not dare to walk so smartly.


    But now, the dog has no other adverse reactions except weakness, some minor injuries and choking water.


    The system is so strange that it can''t believe that it can make such low-level mistakes.


    "It shouldn''t be..."


    He muttered to himself, but Su Tang couldn''t help sneering: "don''t be should not, just ask you, how can the male master''s inexplicable blackening value is so high?"


    The system checked, and then stupidly stopped, "er Since we came to this world, his blackening value has been at a very high level. "


    Sue sugar a listen, immediately eyebrow a pick, "so, this time of blackening and I have nothing to do?"


    The system said dryly: "it can''t be said that it has nothing to do with it completely, because at the end of the day, your throwing put his blackening value at the peak, so it can be counted up..."


    The sound of the system is getting smaller and smaller, but Sutang is sneering, "so, it''s still my pot?"


    The system can''t answer this, it can only giggle.


    Su Tang rolled her eyes silently. What else can she do? The pit was not once or twice. If she could resist, she would have resisted and had to bear it.


    "Tut..." "Don''t laugh, it''s more silly to laugh again," she said


    Since Husky is not dead, then Su Tang thought about it. If she sent him to die immediately, it would be a little difficult to contact him. After all, that guy has emotional disorder, so it''s better to keep it first and exchange feelings.


    Feiyu is just an emotional disorder, not stupid, so he felt her malice from the beginning.


    Shen Jiao is just like her name. She is arrogant and willful by the Shen family. He still remembers that when he was young, she met with deep hostility.Apart from the parents of both sides, there was no intersection between them in private. He didn''t know where her hostility came from, and he disdained to know. However, he didn''t think that they would meet in this way after so many years.


    When old friends meet, Fei Yu doesn''t want to talk about the past at all. He just wants to leave.


    Although the transformation of soul is incredible, Feiyu has been experimenting for so many years. Although he has never set foot in this area, he knows that someone is doing it secretly.


    So, apart from the initial confusion, he soon calmed down.


    Even find out the route, before all the experimenters react, carefully avoid the camera and escape from the underground laboratory.


    Of course, on the surface, his escape was very simple, but in fact it was quite soul stirring. If he was careless, he would lose his life.


    He can leave the laboratory, and naturally he can leave her. Compared with the laboratory, the Shen family is nothing.


    However, with the escape from the laboratory and being thrown into the swimming pool in winter, Husky''s weak body soon became ill.


    Su Tang didn''t put away her malice. After all, Shen Jiao was not a kind-hearted person. If she suddenly changed her personality and had such a high IQ as a man, she might be suspected that Shen Jiao''s soul would be switched.


    With Shen Jiao''s temperament, she is definitely not the kind of person who is willing to help others. When a dog is sick, she will be sent to the hospital. So she turned her eyes and immediately said, "ah, just now she is still alive and kicking. Now what''s the matter?" She said so, but there was no tension in her tone. On the contrary, she was excited. "It''s sick."


    System, "how do I think you like his illness?"


    Su Tang smiles, then takes out her cell phone and presses a number.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    Although Shen Jiao is arrogant, she still has her white moonlight in her heart.


    The other side is not a rich family, but regardless of appearance or knowledge, most of them are influential figures in a.


    Shen Jiao naturally likes him, and what she likes is almost enchanted. For this reason, Su Tang turns over her memory and makes a lot of unusual moves.


    Giving flowers, gifts and money, fighting and making trouble are common things, but


    Su Tang tasted these memories carefully, then smashed his mouth, "this white moonlight is not a good man, central air conditioning, hanging Shen Jiao, instead of doing a lot of things for him."


    At the beginning of her life, she had never understood the world well, and she just wanted to kill hasky to Neng. Now when she started the relationship between the characters, Su Tang couldn''t help trying.


    "Scum man, I like it best."


    Anyway, the blackening value can''t be eliminated for a while. Then, taking this opportunity, she will teach the so-called white moonlight a lesson and make him disgraced.


    Such a thought is more exciting than a task.


    White moonlight can become a big man of the year, but also some means, he never with man-made enemy, no matter who is smiling, warm and kind-hearted, heard that also has been feeding those stray animals in the school, there are many people took photos, posted on the forum.


    For this reason, there is also a boutique post on the forum, in which there are all kinds of photos of him feeding small animals, most of which are taken secretly. However, because of his handsome appearance, many little girls screamed at him.


    Sue sugar''s head is spinning fast. Now she knows what to do.


    The phone rang three times, not long or short, and was quickly picked up.


    "Shen Xuemei? It''s so late. What''s up? " The sound of the white moonlight is as gentle as the memory, like the spring breeze, it is very comfortable to listen to.


    It''s good-looking, has a good voice, and has great knowledge. No wonder it can become a university grass.


    Su Tang said, "ah, I saved a dog outside today, but it seems to be ill. I don''t know what to do? Senior, can you come and help me when you are free? "


    Fei husky Yu was pressed in her arms. Although her head was a little dizzy, there was still a trace of soberness.


    Smell speech, his Mou color at that time cold up a cent.


    Is that saving him?


    He clearly remembers that after he left the laboratory, he managed to run to the side of the road. As a result, a car opposite him rushed towards him. If he hadn''t escaped quickly, he would have become a ghost under the car.


    Husky was still young. He estimated that he had just reached the full moon. It took him a lot of energy to run out of the laboratory. Originally, he wanted to find a hidden place nearby to have a rest. As a result, the woman chased him after she got out of the driver''s seat.


    She was so rude that when she caught him, she threw him in the car without mercy.


    Fei Yu didn''t understand why she did it at first, but now she does.


    He was used as a cover.


    Over there, Su Tang was still talking about something, and his voice had no resemblance to the little girl in his impression.


    Su Tang said, "it seems that the dog has fallen into the water. Yes, it''s wet. I''ll hold it in my arms now."


    "Yes, it''s shaking."


    "How big is it? I don''t know. It''s a pity to look at the little one. "


    ¡­¡­


    For the only audience, Su Tang did not slack off and showed her acting skills as a film queen. No, she saw coldness and sarcasm from Husky''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, this wisp of emotion disappeared very quickly. Very soon, husky recovered his expressionless appearance.


    For Fei Yu, although the woman turned her face faster than turning a book, it had nothing to do with him.


    He has no interest in her love and hatred.


    Husky''s body is too small. Sue Tang estimated that it would be only a month or two at most. She was so upset that she was afraid that she would be seriously ill.


    She didn''t want him to die now, so she took off her coat and wrapped him in.


    Fei Yu was disgusted by the fragrance.


    In fact, it didn''t smell bad at all. On the contrary, it had a sweet smell. However, Fei Yu was very resistant. He didn''t like anyone close to him. Even when he was very young, he did the same to his parents.


    He likes to keep a distance from people, so many people who don''t like him say that he pretends to be.


    Su Tang looked at husky in her arms, pulling her clothes, and her whole body was even covered with dog hair. She was very happy when she saw this.


    "My little darling, if you are obedient, I will find a veterinarian to show you later. If you are not obedient, I will throw you into the swimming pool." As she spoke, she drove to campus a.


    Bai Yueyue is good at everything, but his family is poor. However, he is very "inspirational" and works to study. At one time, he made many schoolgirls cry out heartache.


    When Su Tang came to campus a, the white moonlight just came.


    She was wearing a thin sweater. When she got out of the car, she shivered with cold. Compared with husky who was well protected by her in her arms, at first glance, it seemed that she was a kind-hearted girl who would not hesitate to take off her clothes and get cold in order to cure stray dogs.What a loving scene it is.


    And white moonlight, since warm man, how willing to see her frozen, so he quickly took off his clothes, and then put on her.


    "Xuemei, it''s cold. Put on my clothes first."


    Su Tang was not polite at all. He wrapped his coat tightly and said with a sweet smile, "thank you, senior."


    Fei Yu''s whole dog was not very good, and there was a loud noise coming from his ear from time to time, which made him very unhappy. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Shen Jiao''s smile which was more brilliant than flowers, which made him even more disgusted.


    Su Tang completely ignored the death gaze from the male owner, but put the dog in the arms of white moonlight, with an obvious eagerness on her face, "senior, please have a look at me."


    Bai Yueyue''s smile was very soothing. He patiently picked up the dog and hugged it. He said, "I''m not a veterinarian either, but fortunately, there is a pet hospital near the school. Let''s take him to the hospital."


    Su Tang said, "OK, OK, but I don''t know the way. Can you take me, senior?"


    This chat up skill is so bad that even the dog can''t look at it, but the white moonlight follows her words and says gently: "good."


    The pet hospital is not far from a, but Feiyu can obviously feel that the damned woman doesn''t want to send him to the hospital at all. Along the way, she is tired and hungry. There are many things. If her eyes can kill people, she will die more than 100 times.


    Only that white moonlight, extremely spoiled and helpless way: "well, you wait, I buy a cup of milk tea for you."


    Near the school, there are countless milk tea shops, and Bai Yueyue chose the cheapest one.


    Su Tang holding milk tea, a happy face, see the Fei Yu want to kick over the milk tea.


    "Thank you, senior. How do you know I like this taste?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    Milk tea is never the point. The point is who gives it.


    White moonlight of course also know this, smile is full of warmth, this big winter, like a wisp of warm sun, shine into Shen Jiao heart.


    But Su Tang is not silly white sweet, in her opinion, although white moonlight looks handsome, but those calculations in the eye, directly let his face discount.


    It''s really white blind. He has such a handsome face. Look at the dog in his arms. Erha has two temperaments, but his face is online.


    "It''s so pathetic to be good."


    Su Tang suddenly let out such an exclamation, let white moonlight Leng for a while, but soon, he restored his gentle appearance.


    "Poor as he is, he met a schoolgirl." He didn''t finish what he said, but the meaning was obvious.


    Fei Yu has been quietly doing his dog, suddenly heard the chat content of the dog man and woman, then issued a sneer.


    Su Tang holding milk tea, suddenly heard such a sneer, the whole person is a little excited.


    Look, she''s infuriating a man with emotional defects!


    She''s amazing!


    "Darling, is it cold?"


    Feiyu never bothered to pay attention to this kind of name, who likes who should.


    After he sneered, he continued to be his husky, quiet as a chicken.


    Su sugar see, also don''t care, only play fine in that urge, "senior, let''s go quickly, my little darling afraid is uncomfortable."


    The pet hospital is not far from A. as soon as Su Tang goes in, she takes out her earth moat momentum, carries her small chest, and says: "little doctor, go away, my little darling is looking for the best doctor! "


    the only pet doctor in the hospital:


    White moonlight


    Shen Jiao''s temperament was raised very arrogant, but the Shen family didn''t think much about it, so Shen Jiao went further and further along that crooked road.


    She doesn''t look at each other directly. Even if she looks sweet, she can''t stand the affectation. No, when she yelled at that sentence, the smile on Bai Yueyue''s face faded a lot, and even her steps slowly moved back a little.


    This means that he looks down on her behavior.


    The pet doctor is used to all kinds of people. When he saw that the little girl was high spirited, he said directly, "I''m the best doctor here."


    Anyway, she didn''t ask how many doctors there were, and he was the only one, so he was the best.


    Su Tang, "this is my little darling. When you treat him, remember to use the best medicine."


    The pet doctor didn''t even lift his eyelids, so he took husky directly.


    For Fei Yu, he would rather stay in the pet hospital than stay in the dogs. After all, the doctor looks like a normal person.


    Fei Yu''s injury was not serious, some small abrasions, plus a hungry day, some malnutrition.


    The doctor soon finished the bandage, and then thought of Su Tang saying that she had picked it up, so he said, "since it was picked up, do you plan to support him? If you want to raise it, you have to prepare something. "


    Su Tang naturally knows about these things, but Shen Jiao is not sure. She moves her eyes to Bai Yueyue and asks for help, as if she is consulting him.


    Bai Yueyue said with a smile: "if Xuemei doesn''t want to be adopted, she can leave a message for others to adopt."


    Su Tang saw this and said in a hurry, "don''t you want to be a senior?"


    Bai Yueyue said helplessly: "Xuemei, have you forgotten? The school forbids keeping pets. If you keep them for me, I''m afraid you can only let them wander. "


    Su Tang bit her lip and looked away from the white moonlight. The impatience in her eyes became apparent.


    Obviously, she is not a qualified host.


    Fei Yu happened to look up and guess what she wanted to do at that time.


    If she leaves him to the boy, she can use the excuse of visiting to meet him from time to time.


    Tut, I haven''t seen her for several years. Shen Jiao is still that Shen Jiao. I can see her in the end at a glance.


    Fei Yu coldly takes back his eyes. Compared with the adopter, his priority now is to find a way to leave. It''s better to go back to his laboratory. He has to find a way to crack this broken experiment.


    He thought gradually far away, but Su Tang continued: "but, I haven''t had a pet, I''m afraid I can''t keep it well."


    White moonlight hanging her, naturally also want to contact with her more, smell speech, then warm voice way: "you can first keep, don''t understand the place can ask me."


    Su Tang looked admiring. "Wow, I''m a good student. I know all these things."


    White moonlight modest smile, but do not deny.


    Ignored pet doctor


    Are young people so retarded when they fall in love?


    However, the client is God. In the face of God, the pet doctor''s inner play is rich and his face is smiling.


    Finally, Su Tang boldly bought a lot of things. There were so many things that she couldn''t take them away at all. She couldn''t bear to let Bai Yueyue get tired, so she called her housekeeper and asked them to move.After the call, we will send Bai Yueyue back.


    The pet hospital is not far from the school, but it''s freezing. No matter how young Bai Yueyue is, he can''t bear the air conditioning. Soon, he even sneezed several times.


    Su sugar see this, quickly Wu tight he gave his coat, deeply afraid that he asked himself to return.


    White moonlight cold lips are some purple, but for the sake of demeanor, also have to pretend to be indifferent, in that gentle and careful to say the dog thing.


    Sue sugar left ear in right ear out, but finally suddenly issued a scream, "Wow, senior, you have a runny nose!"


    White moonlight


    Su Tang, "the snotty senior is also very handsome. Can I take a picture?"


    Bai Yueyue can''t laugh any more. He''s fishing for her because he sees the Shen family behind her. In a city, the Shen family is the leader. Of course, he will never marry a woman like this.


    For the sake of this future, he has been enduring, but at this moment, he suddenly can''t hold on.


    This damned stupid woman! For whom is he so cold!


    He took a deep breath and looked at Shen Jiao again. She actually took out her mobile phone, the original camera, and the angle was very tricky. If you take this picture, it will be black history!


    Of course, Bai Yueyue can''t keep this kind of black history. He wants to get it back, but Su Tang''s hands and feet are faster, so he puts the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    At that moment, Feiyu, who has emotional defects, sympathizes with this senior. How can he not open his mind to such a stupid woman as Shen Jiao.


    White moonlight can not do the action to grab the mobile phone, can only rigidly wave goodbye with her.


    As soon as Su Tang came back to Shen''s home, she found that she still had the broken milk tea in her hand. She wanted to find a garbage can nearby and throw it away, but on second thought, she decided to send a circle of friends.


    In order to prove that she was really happy, she specially used the nine palace grid.


    There are eight high-definition and ugly photos of the original camera with snot. In the middle is a cup of cheap milk tea.


    Thank you for the milk tea. I''d like to treasure it ~


    please www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    Shen Jiao is a joke in the circle, but because of the Shen family, everyone has to hold her.


    But when they see the circle of friends, they can''t praise it against their heart.


    If you send this kind of photos, are you sure it''s true love, not trying to blackmail each other?


    That''s a big school grass. It''s also a certain skill to make a school grass look like this.


    After this incident, Su Tang also changed her wechat avatar.


    That''s right. It''s the ugly picture of white moonlight.


    At this time, because of the cold, Bai Yueyue finally had a high fever. After he knew about it, the forum of campus a was full of his ugly picture.


    In the forum, everyone likes to call Shen Jiao miss, while Bai Yueyue is used to calling school grass. Now, the forum has been occupied.


    Seriously, I was stunned by the picture of the school grass, and the young lady was really good. This kind of picture can lick the screen.


    What about the ugly photos? The school grass is handsome enough. Let alone a runny nose, I love shit.


    Wow, there''s no need for the sister in front of us. Let it go.


    You''re not afraid of the young lady running to make trouble when you put pictures of school grass like this?


    Anyway, it''s not the first time. I just sympathize with the school grass. She ruined all the good campus time.


    ¡­¡­


    There are too many messages, but Bai Yueyue''s eyes are staring at the enlarged ugly photo. The light in the photo is dim, which makes his fair skin dirty. In addition, his white sweater is rubbed black because he held the husky before. Of course, the two under his nose are the most noticeable ones, which is so bad A little bit, snot is about to flow into his mouth.


    How do you look at this picture? It''s dark in front of you. You want to question Su Tang, but you can''t blame her for standing up.


    Besides, Su Tang is dancing on the Shen family''s super soft bed.


    She looked at those posts on the forum and couldn''t hold her cell phone any more.


    She quickly reply to those people''s message, such as what, school grass shit love that, she immediately back, go away, even if the elder is shit, it can only be her!


    What''s more, the campus time of school grass was ruined by her, and she immediately started the taunt mode.


    The elder can only be her. As for the wonderful campus time, isn''t she beautiful? Isn''t the money she''s throwing beautiful?


    She spent a lot of money on Bai Yueyue, which many people know, but because Bai Yueyue refused, she was also rude, so in the eyes of outsiders, Bai Yueyue was just forced to be helpless.


    This kind of when and stand, white moonlight is very good.


    Of course, Su Tang would not tear him down so quickly. Otherwise, she would be so bored that she would hold husky and talk about him one by one.


    "Wow, look at this one. I don''t even love the senior Shi. How dare you rob me?"


    Fi husky Yu


    Su Tang continued: "Wow, this one is more excessive. What else can I do besides throwing money? She can look down on my money, but she can''t look down on me! " Then, seeing that husky didn''t even give her eyes, he grabbed the dog''s head and kneaded it. "Stinky, you look down on me, too? I tell you, I''m your master! Come on, call Daddy


    This time, Fei Yu finally had a little reaction.


    He raised his eyelids, and there was a chill in his light blue pupils, but his warning was nothing to sue Tang.


    This is not, she also more on the strength of the son, "even Dad will not call, you will do?" After that, he thought that he had never heard of him, so he said, "Hey, you are not really a dumb dog, are you?"


    Fei Yu will pay attention to her, then he is not Fei Yu, but Su Tang''s play is rising, how can he let him go easily.


    "Come, fool, learn from me, Wang!"


    Su Tang thought that she had heard the black man''s dog barking in the future, and she felt that it was abnormal. Her eyes were bright.


    Feiyu is an emotional defect. He''s just insensitive to emotion, which doesn''t mean he''s a fool. Su Tang made such a fuss that he didn''t scratch her. But who knows, this damned woman even threatened him.


    "If you don''t yell, you''ll stop eating tonight!"


    Fei Yu gave her a slow look, which was just like the fan-shaped statistical chart. Su Tang saw three parts of indifference and seven parts of sarcasm in it, and he was very angry at that time.


    "Hey, you fool, you despise your gold lord father. I''m going to let you know today that your father will always be your father!"


    She threatens angrily, but Feiyu has backbone too. If she doesn''t eat, she won''t eat.


    Husky didn''t eat, but Sutang ate happily. For a while, she ate fried chicken in front of him, and for a while, she ate steak in front of him. For this reason, she specially asked the system what he usually liked to eat.


    The system has never seen such a primary school chicken fighting method. At that time, it was very speechless and said: "men are not choosers. If they can fill their stomachs, normal food will do."Su Tang said, "I don''t even love delicious food. What''s the taste of this life?"


    The system can''t help rectifying the name of the man.


    "It''s experiments that people love!"


    Su Tang doesn''t listen and continues to eat her fried chicken. She doesn''t believe it. He can be indifferent!


    If the human form of Fei Yu really can ignore her, but husky can''t, he is still so small, which can withstand such a big temptation, not long, even if Fei Yu resist again, instinct let him close.


    He unconsciously went to sue sugar''s feet, and finally was picked up by the other party, so he could recover.


    Su Tang looked at the shock and loss in Husky''s eyes, and laughed more happily, "Oh, stupid thing, isn''t it very strong? Why did you come to your father so soon? But if you let it go, I''ll do what I say. Come on, as dogs, we have to learn how to bark. If you learn, we''ll eat delicious food. "


    Fei Yu of course does not want to, the obstinacy in his bones, let his mouth shut..


    But Su Tang tore off a small piece of meat, forced it into his mouth, and then laughed happily, "come on, stupid thing, woof!"


    Fei Yu wanted to spit out the meat at that time, but as soon as the piece of meat touched his tongue, he swallowed it uncontrollably. After eating, he found that his stomach hunger was unbearable, but now it was more painful to be hooked by this small piece of meat.


    He might as well not eat!


    Su Tang, "woof!"


    Fei Yu looked at her coldly. In the end, he was humiliated after a confrontation of one person and one dog for half an hour.


    Hungry feeling like burning his stomach, Husky is still small, there is no perseverance confrontation, in the end, he was hungry delirious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wang


    This voice is too small, small Su sugar thought he was listening.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    When the sound came to his eardrum, Fei Yu was autistic on the spot.


    He really barked like a dog!


    Su Tang looks at Husky''s shocked expression. He can''t help but take out his cell phone again. However, Fei Yu''s speed is also fast. Maybe he wants to learn from a school grass, so he takes back his expression immediately.


    Anyway called also called, always can''t suffer a loss, so, Fei Yu looked at her directly, although no words, but the meaning is very clear.


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "you can''t eat any more meat. You''re still young. I''ll ask someone to prepare grandma for you ~"


    when she talked about drinking grandma, her voice was deliberately whiny. Hearing that, Fei Yu''s goose bumps almost started.


    But under the eaves, he also knew that his dog''s body was too weak, so he didn''t argue. He just had enough to eat.


    Su Tang looks sorry. This guy is just like the system said. Just give him something to eat.


    Su Tang soon forgot the post on the forum of campus A. then, when she learned that Bai Yueyue was ill, she immediately took the medicine and rushed to see him.


    Poor white moonlight is dizzy with fever. Seeing her coming, she wanted to fool her to leave. Unexpectedly, she was arrogant enough to provoke aunt SuGuan. However, he could only wear his coat and drag his tired body down.


    Male dormitory, since girls can not be allowed to enter, the hostess in order to maintain order, will not set this precedent, but who is Shen Jiao?


    Such a rude person, at that time, had a dispute with aunt SuGuan.


    As soon as Bai Yueyue came downstairs, she looked arrogant and upset. However, because of her family background, she could only persuade her.


    Fortunately, as soon as she saw him coming, Shen Jiao immediately stopped.


    However, because of this, aunt SuGuan looked at him a few more, and the unhappiness in his eyes almost turned into substance.


    In order to maintain the human facilities, Bai Yueyue apologized with aunt SuGuan, and then looked aside helplessly, "Xuemei, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang led the dog, holding a lot of things in his hand, "senior, I heard that you are ill, so I brought some medicine and food." Said, the hands of the bag to the past, "seniors must protect the body ah."


    She blinked, a pair of black and white eyes, watery looking at each other, filled with worry about him.


    Although white moonlight does not like her, close to her just to use, but the man''s bad nature, let him enjoy this feeling.


    After all, Shen Jiao is good at everything except her temperament. She is white and beautiful, and she has a first-class family. Who can be indifferent if she is liked by such a person.


    Thinking about this, Bai Yueyue''s eyes were more gentle when she looked at Su Tang. "Thank you Xuemei, but I''m not in any serious trouble. On the contrary, if you are like this, I''m afraid other people will say you."


    Su Tang haughtily snorted, a face indifferent way: "whatever they think." After that, seeing that he didn''t take the bag, he thrust it into his arms. "Seniors remember to take medicine well. By the way, there are also some snacks and drinks. I don''t know what snacks they like. They are all brought back by my parents from abroad. You can eat them if you like, or you can lose them if you don''t like them."


    Su sugar all stuffed over, white moonlight don''t want to take, see her a pair of want to angry appearance, "senior don''t also like other people hate me?"


    She said so, what can white moonlight do? Of course, take it.


    He had a rough look at the snacks in his eyes. There were all kinds of snacks, some from country e and some from country F. there were many of them that he didn''t even know, but those that could make Shen Jiao look good should be good.


    Bai Yueyue''s family is ordinary. Although he is not hungry, he is frozen. But for the first time, he sees such snacks. Because he has a fever, he has no appetite. When he sees that he has a drink, he takes it up and drinks it.


    Poor white moonlight, because she couldn''t understand the ingredient list, mistakenly took small fruit wine as a drink and ate it with cephalosporin, so she was hospitalized that night.


    Su Tang received the news the next day. After all, she was on her mobile phone at night, waiting for someone to quarrel with her, so she was in flight mode at night.


    No, it''s the next morning when she wakes up.


    Although Shen Jiao''s temperament is not liked by the public, because of the status of the Shen family, a university still has many of her little followers. When she hears that Bai Yueyue is hospitalized, they all send messages to her.


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, but the words from her fingertips were full of anxiety.


    But when she quits the message page and calls white moonlight, it''s a different picture.


    "Senior? I heard that you are in hospital. Which hospital are you in? I came to see you


    Fei Yu''s nest is in Su Tang''s room now. Hearing the words, he doesn''t even bother to open his eyes. He just moves his ears lazily.


    He''s seen these idiots.


    Yesterday, when he saw Su Tang pick up the small fruit wine, he was speechless. Who can see the patient with wine? Cephalosporin with wine, is this a grave dance? But who would have thought that the rumored student bully of a university actually drank it? Is the current student bully of a university so worthless?Sure enough, if we get along with these people, we''ll be stupid to him sooner or later. He''d better find a way to leave as soon as possible.


    Fei Yu wants to go. Pian Su Tang takes him with her wherever she goes now. Even if she is no longer there are special bodyguards with him. He is speechless about this. Now rich people have dogs. Do they have bodyguards? Did he stay in the lab too long, or did this stupid woman refresh his mind again?


    Fei Yu has no expression on his face, but he can make complaints about what he is doing.


    No way. One of the characteristics of emotional deficiency is that he is cold in appearance. Except for the things he likes to get his attention, other things are not worth his distraction.


    Now, he can''t leave. He can only look at this stupid woman every day. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even give her a redundant look.


    In this way, Fei Yu was forced to follow her all the way to the hospital again. Normally, the hospital can''t take the dog in, but who could have thought that Su Tang was more crazy, so he called Bai Yueyue to transfer.


    It''s a coincidence that the hospital where Fei Yu is now in a coma.


    Shen Jiao''s crazy actions are too many. It''s really like what she can do.


    Fei Yu make complaints about Tucao at the moment. She only felt that she was sick. He was feeling less than he was sick, and she was stupid and crazy.


    Fei Yu was not interested in going to the hospital until he heard Su Tang chatting with the people on the other end of the phone and heard his name.


    Su Tang said, "the talented young professor you are talking about is Fei Yu?"


    Shen Jiao didn''t have a good face to Fei Yu. Hearing the words, Su Tang also said: "Oh, what''s wrong with him? Is it the overuse of brain that makes you stupid? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    He said that he was too stupid to use his brain, which made Fei Yu look at her more.


    But the girl didn''t know it and said with a sneer: "Oh, our gifted Professor, how old is he? He''s stupid. Oh, you don''t think he''s stupid? Is it a coma? It''s better to be stupid! At least it can move. "


    The other party didn''t know what to say. She thought it was something to make her happy, which made her laugh. She totally forgot that her senior was still lying on the hospital bed and the husky at her feet.


    Until she had enough laughter, the driver came to remind her to leave, she just picked up husky.


    Fei Yu was ridiculed mercilessly. He forbeared, but he didn''t. he threw his tail at her face. He wanted to vent his anger, but unexpectedly, the stupid woman picked him up, looked like a hooligan, and focused on him from top to bottom, especially a special part for three seconds. Then he said: "Hey, my stupid dog is big, listen to the veterinarian The puppies should be sterilized as soon as possible, otherwise they will be in danger of health


    Poor Professor Fei, who used to be associated with those data and cold machines, has never met such a shameless person. For a moment, the whole body of the dog is petrified, even the soul is shocked.


    This This damned stupid woman, where is she looking!


    Even if it''s a dog, but now it''s him who occupies the body. Rounding, it''s equivalent to being seen by her!


    Fei Yu thinks like this, the temple suddenly, suddenly raised the impulse to kill.


    Su Tang saw that Husky''s eyes were full of murderous intent, so she put him down with a smile, "silly dog, don''t worry, when I''m going to find the best veterinarian, use the best anesthetic, and then click. Of course, if you don''t want to give up, even if you cut it off, we can bring it back, and then you can find a place to dig a hole and take your green tea Spring is buried. "


    Again, the result is not sterilization!


    Fei Yu was gnashing her teeth for the first time, but she couldn''t help it. No, there''s a way, as long as she can return to her body


    Yeah, back in your body.


    The system looks at its host digging all the way, and it can''t help but want to give her some wax.


    There are so many worlds, at the beginning of the most happy skin is her, but in the end the most miserable cry is not her?


    How to learn not to be good!


    "Son, you are finished, you are finished!"


    If you have offended the man, what good fruit can you eat.


    Su Tang is fearless, anyway Shen Jiao this person set up, wash white is impossible to wash white, since wash not white, then why hurt yourself. Of course, it''s time to be able to wave. Don''t be too late to repent.


    Looking ahead and looking back, on the contrary, she was afraid of her hands and feet. It was better to let go. Even if the final result was unsatisfactory, she was at least happy.


    "Life, live in the moment, don''t leave regrets, after all, you don''t know which will come first, accident or surprise."


    Of course, she is not blindly skin, the bottom line is still there, in the case of not touching the bottom line, she is also happy to spoil themselves.


    The system was speechless, half loud, can only say: "you word more, you say more right."


    The car drove smoothly. When she came to the private hospital, Su Tang went to see Bai Yueyue first.


    Bai Yueyue is really miserable. He finally vomites and diarrhoea. When the doctor gives him an infusion, he just lies on the bed and has a rest. Soon after, he is transferred to the hospital. He is in a daze. He only remembers vaguely receiving a call from Shen Jiao. She seems to have said something to herself.


    Oh, he remembered.


    She said: I don''t want you to feel, I want me to feel, let''s go to a private hospital! Now, now!


    Then, it''s not his business.


    Bai Yueyue doesn''t like strong people, especially Shen Jiao, who is so strong that he can''t communicate with her. But now, he doesn''t dare to tear his face with her. In case she gets angry, he won''t be worth the loss.


    He suddenly began to regret that he shouldn''t have provoked such a madman. Now he has no way to retreat, so he has to stick to his head.


    And just then, the door of the ward was suddenly opened.


    At that time, Bai Yueyue drank half a bottle of fruit wine. Xin Kui was discovered early, so it didn''t matter. At most, her hands and feet became soft after vomiting. She needed to be hospitalized for observation. Say, the main factor of oneself hospitalization is still because of her! If she hadn''t brought the wine, would he have been hospitalized?


    This is cheating him not to understand the words on the package! He mistook it for a drink, but didn''t know it was wine!


    White moonlight again and again by her toss, there is no much self-restraint, finally there is a sign of outbreak.


    She got sick and was hospitalized. Shen Jiao used to be led by the nose most of the time. Unlike today, it seems that there is no big change on the surface, but after several fights, she finally suffers.


    This thought, white moonlight''s eyes suddenly become sharp.


    Did this stupid woman find out his motive?"You know, one of those snacks you sent was wine."


    In the face of his question, Su Tang was stunned on the spot, "wine? How could it be wine? I remember that drink was sour and sweet. I thought you were sick and had no appetite. I sent it to you to have an appetizer. "


    White moonlight stares at her, trying to see one or two from her face, but who is Su Tang? Can he easily see the acting skills of the movie queen?


    This is not, Su sugar at that time on the upside down, aggrieved and angry way: "you doubt me! Senior, do you suspect that I deliberately hurt you? " As she said this, she stepped back again and again, as if she could not believe it. She fed the dog with all her heart, but hugged husky tightly. Feiyu was so tight that she almost rolled her eyes. At last, she opened her mouth and bit her angrily, which scared her to let go.


    Then, Su Xijing and Tang cried out directly, "also, I''m a bad student. My classmates in the school don''t like me. Even the dog that I saved painstakingly will come to bite me in the end!"


    She cried, white moonlight panic, only Fei Yu, directly rolled a white eye.


    This woman''s mouth, few words are true, but also hard to save the dog, thanks to her, several times almost sent him to the West.


    Su Tang was so heartbroken that she almost said that she would not disturb him any more. But Bai Yueyue was flustered. She didn''t even care about the needle. She pulled it out and ran down the hospital bed to hold her.


    For nothing else, in order to gain a foothold in a city, he can''t offend her.


    Moreover, white moonlight see her cry so sad, the previous doubt also immediately disappeared, if Shen Jiao, she can''t this brain to pit him.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sick and confused. I''m talking nonsense. Don''t be angry, Xuemei." A change in the past gentle, white moonlight a face anxiously said, in the end, as if to comfort her, he also wanted to reach out to embrace her.


    Although it was just a polite hug, Su Tang was subconsciously disgusted. No, before he touched herself, she stepped back a little. Then she smelled the smell of vomit, which was very light. I think Bai Yueyue was so sick at that time, I''m afraid she didn''t clean herself up.


    "Oh, senior, you stink!"


    White moonlight


    Husky


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    There is a smell on the white moonlight, but isn''t Shen Jiao fond of him? Why can''t she bear this little taste?


    "Shen Xuemei!"


    Bai Yueyue''s gnashing of teeth and fearing Shen Jiao''s family background suppressed her temper. In the end, the muscles on her face were all pulled out, and her handsome face was just a little ferocious.


    Fei Yu and the lab have been together for a long time, and all they see are cold machines. But these days, when they are together with Shen Jiao, they suddenly find that a person can still have so many expressions.


    But it''s not as interesting as his instruments.


    These people are boring.


    Fei Yu idly shrank in the corner. Her lack of interest made Su Tang''s alarm ring. She picked it up and said, "darling, what''s the matter with you? Are you smelly?"


    White moonlight


    Want to kill!


    Fei Yu''s face was expressionless, and he even gave her a paw.


    As a result, he just stretched out his paw, Su Tang grabbed it, and then moved his face and said, "darling, are you afraid that Dad will be smelly and dizzy, and then you want to cover my nose? My dear son, he has grown up. He has not been raised in vain. "


    What the hell is dad?


    Fei Yu''s paralyzed face could not be maintained, but Su Tang was moved to bury his face on him, "ah, dad is so moved."


    Fei Yu


    Oh


    There was a sneer in his heart, but there was no superfluous expression on his face. He gave her a cold glance. At this point, he found out that the white moonlight and the seniors were just the things she played with in the clapping room.


    This woman looks stupid, but every step, she can accurately make each other face.


    He didn''t know why she wanted to do this. It was easy for her to cut off the future of white moonlight. Maybe, this was her pleasure?


    Fei Yu thought about it for three minutes, and then he felt dull.


    Because he thought it was quite boring to waste things on such things, and as expected only this woman could do it.


    Sue Tang took a deep breath. She bathed husky every day and drank her grandmother all the time. So Fei Yu smelled of milk. When she thought about it, a very cold guy smelled of milk. The contrast was unexpectedly cute.


    "My dear son is so lovely." Finish saying, return very shameless ground to kiss.


    Because of his emotional defect, Fei Yu has almost no friends around him. Apart from the experiment, his parents used to have little communication. Later, when both of them died, Fei Yu was speechless.


    make complaints about his Tucao make complaints about the Tucao in the past few years.


    This woman intruded into his life strongly, then interfered with him, but he couldn''t help it. This feeling of uncontrollability was discovered for the first time, and then he was very upset.


    The lipstick of the kiss was on his forehead. The damned woman laughed wildly. She took out her mobile phone and took a picture. Then she made trouble for a while. You don''t have to guess. Based on his understanding of her these days, he must be sending her circle of friends.


    White moonlight embarrassed to stand there, his face anger has gradually faded, rational return, he found himself just how reckless.


    Almost, he and she tore face.


    He took a deep breath and finally approached her. How could he be reconciled if he didn''t scrape something away from her.


    Originally, he had been fishing for her for so long, and was about to close the net. But recently, somehow, accidents happened frequently, which almost made him suspicious.


    For example, now, this doubt is magnified infinitely, which makes him uneasy.


    Fortunately, after the quarrel between Sutang and husky, she was immediately annoyed, "senior, I Did I just say something wrong? Don''t worry about it. I don''t want to stop. You know me I''m sorry


    Shen Jiao, who is held by a group of people everywhere, is rare to ask her to apologize.


    White moonlight then recalled her former style, really not deliberately for it, then helplessly sighed, "nothing, I know your temperament, will not be angry with you."


    When he said this, Su Tang''s eyes were bright at that time, and she didn''t want to look dim before.


    Shen Jiao''s face, under the performance of Su Tang''s movie queen level, has softened Bai Yueyue''s heart. After all, her skin is white and beautiful. As long as she doesn''t make it, this face is still very effective.


    "I''m not angry. Don''t be unhappy."


    He coaxed patiently. Su Tang took it as soon as she saw the good news. She immediately turned her tears into a smile, and then said, "it''s very nice to be a senior."


    At this stage, Bai Yueyue, because she was sick and hospitalized, took advantage of her guilt and said casually: "it''s not so good. If it''s really good, I won''t have no company now." He seemed to chat with his friends, make complaints about one or two, and then laugh away. "Forget it, wait till I get better, and I''ll change the city."


    Su Tang''s eyes changed when she heard that he was going to another city. She was very nervous and said, "where are you going, senior?"Bai Yueyue pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile, "if you don''t leave me here, you can leave me. Xuemei can rest assured that we can get together again when we are free."


    For Shen Jiao, of course, she can''t. she hasn''t taken people down yet. How can she let them slip away?


    So Su Tang made a quick decision, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of the work. By the way, which companies did you invest in before?"


    Bai Yueyue''s strength is not bad. In the end, he is the Xueba of a university. If he is the corresponding major, his internship position naturally needs him. However, he has high vision and low hand. Those he invests in are the management who need practical experience.


    Such a resume, as long as the company is not stupid, of course, will not let him work.


    After all, Xueba only dominates the school. It''s unknown how it will be out of the school.


    However, this is the plot of white moonlight, he deliberately said he failed, waiting for Shen Jiao to ask herself.


    No, she''s hooked.


    "Well, don''t laugh at me." White moonlight slightly pale face flashed a trace of blush, like embarrassed, at first glance, it is really eye-catching, "I cast Shen."


    Next chat content, it is more logical.


    Bai Yueyue seems to slip his tongue, and then Su Tang wants to get justice for him. This kind of scene makes Fei Yu yawn directly.


    "Well, it''s bedtime, dear." Su Tang holds husky and sees his lack of interest. She smiles and says goodbye to Bai moonlight.


    White moonlight goal achieved, but also full of joy to say goodbye, "well, Xuemei back careful."


    Su Tang holds husky and leaves the ward, but suddenly stops. She seems to be talking to herself. She says, "well, since all her old friends are lying in the hospital, it seems impossible not to visit him."


    When she said this, Husky''s eyes immediately changed.


    Her old friend, no accident, should be him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    Fei Yu changed the previous indifference, a pair of light blue pupils rarely have a bit of spirit, but this spirit is mixed with a strong sense of ice.


    It''s like a piece of ice. If you touch it a little, you will be frostbitten.


    Fei Yu had put on the dog and would not be indifferent to the person behind him. Besides, he never thought that the one who hurt him was the one he respected most.


    He is lack of feelings, many feelings are not realized, but that person is his mentor, taught him a lot of things, in his heart, second only to his parents.


    Therefore, in previous experiments, he took a lot of experimental data with him, and he did not say anything.


    He does not say, does not mean that people can trample, purely because of the former kindness!


    But as a result, he took him as a tutor, but he framed him. Even his parents, the accident he always thought, were human!


    Fei Yu recalled all kinds of things in the past, and his anger suddenly increased, which directly made the system scream.


    "Wow, boy, the man''s mood is very ups and downs! It''s all red here! "


    Su Tang was calm. "Don''t panic. It''s normal to have big ups and downs. After all, I have to see myself. It''s strange to be indifferent."


    Fei Yu''s identity is important, and many important experimental projects are related to him. Therefore, he has been taken care of at all levels, but the Shen family has also invested in many experiments. Therefore, it is reasonable for Su Tang to visit him with this.


    Feiyu was in a coma, but all the functions of his body were normal. Only his brain wave was abnormal. Medical examination could not find out the cause of his coma, and he could not be rescued. He could only be taken care of as a vegetable temporarily.


    Sue sugar can enter the ward, but husky in her arms can''t. It''s a dog.


    This time, she didn''t make a scene. She had to clear up the scene. But when she put the dog outside the ward, she ran into an acquaintance by accident.


    It''s an acquaintance, but actually it''s not, because Fei Yu''s teacher met her at a banquet and didn''t talk to her.


    The ability of a teacher who can teach such a talented professor as Fei Yu is also excellent, but intelligence does not mean everything. For example, the tutor''s means are extremely bad and dirty.


    He is an experimental madman who is devoid of human nature. In his opinion, there is no difference between human beings and mice. For his so-called human progress, it is necessary to sacrifice individual people.


    Of course, on the surface, this tutor is very elegant. Although he is over 50 years old, he looks like a kind elder in appearance and temperament.


    "It''s the little girl of Shen family. Come to see Fei Yu?" Cao min, wearing glasses, came all the way with a smile. He seemed to say hello to sue sugar, but in fact, his eyes were always on husky.


    Behind the glasses is the sharp line of sight blocked, Su Tang just don''t know, nodded with a smile, "Professor Cao good."


    Cao min nodded with a smile and said, "when did you have a dog?" After that, he brought the topic to Fei Yu. He said: "I once advised him to have a dog. His temperament is too cold. Maybe he has a fetter in his heart, and his defects will be gradually cured."


    Su Tang said, "let''s not embarrass the dog. The dog is so cute. Why do we have to be with an ice cube?"


    Cao min knew more or less about the temperament of the young lady of the Shen family. When he heard the words, he only gave a faint smile. Obviously, he didn''t take her words to heart. "Feiyu''s ward is not easy to let too many people in, so it''s better for Miss Shen to go first." After that, she looked at the dog at her feet and said, "don''t worry, Miss Shen. The dog is so cute. I''ll take care of it for you for a while."


    Su Tang picked up Fei Yu and said with a smile: "that''s not necessary. I don''t like other people touching my things. I..." When she said this, she suddenly lengthened her voice and slowly spat out two words, "dirty."


    With Cao min tear face, Su sugar is no longer afraid of.


    After all, Shen Jiao hates everyone around Fei Yu, and she is arrogant. She offends more people, and she doesn''t mind one more.


    However, the assistant behind Cao min was angry. In their eyes, Cao min was equivalent to their heaven, their land, and their faith. How could they tolerate him being humiliated by a smelly girl who was not dry.


    "Miss Shen! Don''t think you can do whatever you want with the Shen family! "


    Su Tang sneered coldly and then said, "I''ll rely on the Shen family, but what can you rely on?" Her eyes slowly fell on his work permit, and then a hook on the corner of her lips, said with a smile, "Li He, young man, I remember you."


    Cao min is a great scholar. It''s a great honor to be his assistant! What does this Shen Jiao know? She is just ignorant. She only knows how to rely on the garbage at home. Sooner or later, the Shen family will be defeated by her!


    "I''m afraid of you!"


    Compared with Li He''s angry appearance, Su Tang seemed more calm. She glanced at Cao Min who was silent and said slowly, "Professor Cao has a good dog."


    Since the appearance of husky, Cao min''s eyes have been on husky. At that time he did not observe, let the dog run out of the laboratory, after investigating the four weeks of monitoring, but it can be monitored all bad, but at this time, Shen Jiao raised a dog, or a husky.Too many coincidences, it''s not a coincidence.


    Moreover, even if it was just a coincidence, Cao min would rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    "Barking dogs don''t bite. Unlike Miss Shen, I''ve heard that Miss Shen is not a caring person. How can she raise a dog?"


    Li he didn''t respond to Cao min''s saying that barking dogs don''t bite people. He still glared at Su Tang.


    In this regard, Su Tang said that cannon fodder is cannon fodder. He didn''t have any consciousness. He was beaten in the face by Zhengzhu, but he was still indifferent.


    "I''m not really a caring person, but some people are not as good as this dog." As she said, she picked up husky and did not go in. She went so far through the glass and glanced at the people lying inside. "For example, the people lying inside, what are they doing with so many pipes? It''s a waste of resources."


    Shen Jiao and Fei Yu are not right, many people around know, but the source of the wrong, there is no way to know.


    Cao min, as Fei Yu''s tutor, had heard about it at the beginning, but now he has seen it, which seems to confirm the statement.


    However, she really didn''t know about it, or did she come to explore the truth?


    Cao min never looked down upon anyone, otherwise, he would not have come to today.


    "It''s a pity that Miss Shen''s words were ruined like this, the son of heaven."


    Su Tang shrugged her shoulders, squinted and said, "I think it''s more or less called machines. You are all machines in the laboratory, one by one It''s disgusting. "


    Cao min picks eyebrows, little girl, this is Hate all the experimenters?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    In this world, some people support it, others oppose it.


    The achievements of the laboratory in recent years have attracted many people''s attention. Some say that they are generals who promote history, while others say that they will set themselves on fire.


    Because in addition to a few laboratories on the surface, there were also many underground laboratories in the later stage. The contents were extremely bloody and brutal, which once made many people resist.


    Therefore, Cao min''s first reaction to the girl''s disgust was to resist.


    In their eyes, the boycott is a group of stupid as pigs of waste, at present, Cao min also issued a meaning unknown sneer, "Shen family know their eldest daughter is a boycott?"


    Su Tang and he looked at each other, no longer afraid of, "it depends on what to resist, if it''s you, shouldn''t it?"


    As the eldest lady of the Shen family, Shen Jiao will have absolute control over the Shen family in the future. Her opposition is nothing now, but once she is in the upper class


    Cao min carefully studied it. Now the largest shareholder of the laboratory is Fei Yu, followed by the Shen family. Although there are some of them, there are too few of them, so it''s not convincing. Therefore, if the Shen family intends to make trouble in the future, it will do great harm to the laboratory.


    In the past, this threat might have been useful, but now, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Cao min''s focus has shifted to the underground laboratory.


    Su Tang knows what he''s doing, but she won''t be stupid enough to tell her. She can at most express her disgust and pave the way for her future.


    When Fei Yu comes back to her body, she can follow the trend. For example, her dislike of him is based on knowing the truth of Cao min''s experiment. As his capable student, he thinks he is involved in it, so he will be more disgusted.


    This is not, she will talk to this, Rao Shi Fei Yu all looked at her one eye more.


    The little girl''s eyes are beautiful and clean. She looks straight up, not arrogant, but fearless of power.


    Fei Yu knew what Cao min had done, so when he saw Su Tang''s retorting with him again, he felt that this little thing was a little pleasing to the eye for the first time.


    However, it only lasted for a while. Then, Su Tang held him and pointed to a man in the ward: "dear boy, do you see that? What''s the most important thing about being a man? It''s not happiness, it''s conscience. In the future, we should learn more from my father, or you will be lying in bed. "


    Feiyu choked so much that Husky''s face was almost strained.


    God damn conscience, it''s easy to cheat him when he becomes a dog?


    Su Tang didn''t put husky down. After all, Cao min was staring at her. She could not make sure that her front foot was loose, and the guy behind her foot could open her eyes and say that the dog had lost. So she just glanced inside the window at the door, and then walked away with the dog in her arms.


    Cao min didn''t stop her, but when she turned around, she said with a smile, "Miss Shen left so soon?"


    Su Tang did not stop, only lazy way: "see he is not good, I am relieved."


    As soon as she finished, she felt a sense of coolness and inspiration, but Su Tang was not empty at all. On the contrary, she swayed the dog''s head very arrogantly.


    It''s a good thing to be angry. The lack of emotion means that there is little anger.


    Cao Minmu sent her away until she disappeared. Li Hecai, assistant, gritted his teeth and said, "teacher, do you need to do something?"


    Cao min''s face was smiling, but his eyes were cold, but he couldn''t even cover his glasses. "Try to bring the dog back. If you can''t bring it back, kill it."


    Whether the dog is Feiyu or not, he doesn''t want to make Shen Jiao feel better.


    As a student, Shen Jiao naturally has to go to school, but she is rich and willful. It''s common for her to be absent from school. For example, today, she took Fei Yu to the dog farm, and then with a wave of her hand, she bought nearly 50 huskies who are similar to him.


    This operation, Fei Yu was speechless at that time.


    It''s rare to have such a large list. The owner of the dog factory was very happy. When he received Su Tang, he was even more smiling. "Girl, what do you want so many dogs to do all of a sudden?"


    Sue sugar, "see the pup in my arms? "Yes."


    The dog factory owner''s father-in-law monk was puzzled and said, "so?"


    "I asked the pet doctor, and said that the dog would become an adult when he was eight months old. Although my dear son was still drinking from his grandmother, it was only a few months since he became an adult. So this time, I came here to choose a wife for him. Of course, I''m an open-minded parent. Although he''s male, as long as he''s happy, it doesn''t matter. " With that, she put the husky in her arms on the ground, and then pointed to a group of husky over there, smiling and slapping him on the butt. "This is the land I''ve laid for you. Run, Pikachu."


    Fei Yu was caught off guard and landed on the ground with a staggering face. At that moment, he had an impulse to kill!


    This crazy stupid woman!


    The boss of the dog factory said that he didn''t understand the life of the rich. Now the rich can have three wives and four concubines?


    "What about the extra dogs?" As for the 50 husky cubs, all his husky cubs are not enough, so we have to ask them to join us.Su Tang said: "it doesn''t matter. The rest will be the reserve army. I don''t know when he will want to eat the grass again. I have to prepare it for him."


    dog factory boss heart crazy Tucao, but make complaints about the surface, "girls to your dog son is really good."


    Su Tang readily accepted and said with a proud face, "that''s not true. Who let me be his father?"


    Fei Yu squatted on one side, and the more he listened, the more he wanted to sharpen his knife. At last, he didn''t know if he was angry, but he laughed instead. It was just a cub who made this kind of expression. How could he see it.


    Partial Su sugar a face don''t know, still boast that, "son, don''t be too moved, who call father love you."


    Good. It''s the 99th time she called her father. He remembers.


    Su Tang, with her dog, goes home in a mighty manner. This home is not the Shen family''s home, but the cottage that her parents gave her on the day of her coming of age.


    She seldom came here, but because of the special cleaning, the villa was spotless. Until today, fifty dogs completely occupied the villa.


    Housekeeper aunts think she''s crazy. What a nice villa, she''s keeping a dog!


    There are too many dogs, so they need to be raised by special personnel, so she put up a recruitment notice.


    As soon as Li he received the news, he immediately started to ask people to apply.


    He spent a lot of money in order to steal husky. It''s really no good. Stealing can''t kill husky.


    As a result, he received the news the same day.


    It was a picture of Husky Puppies.


    He was asked, "boss, which dog are you talking about?"


    Li He looked at the photo and felt dizzy. The Shen girl was sick!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    With so many dogs, I don''t know when to steal them. In the end, without doing anything, Li He gave a death order and asked the other party to poison them.


    Because the other party used false identity when applying for the job, so after poisoning the dog, even the escape route was ready, no burden.


    However, it was this day that Sutang was waiting for.


    On this day, the candidate just poured the dog food mixed with medicine powder into the bowl and was caught with personal booty.


    "Trying to kill my dog?"


    At night, the light in the villa is dim, and Su Tang stands in the shadow. Her bright face becomes gloomy in the dark. With her words, she directly frightens the other party.


    That man is a gangster. Give him some money and he has done all kinds of furtive things. When Li he comes to him, he doesn''t care about Su Tang at all.


    What about Miss Shen? She''s not mentally retarded. To deal with her, it''s enough to be a gangster. Besides, the villa is not the main house of the Shen family. If it''s the main house, no one can be sent, but the villa is different. The security system is not so good. It''s a good time to start.


    As a result, Li He capsized in the sewer, because the little gangster finally gave him up.


    At the beginning, when Su Tang opened her mouth, the little gangster was scared. He did something wrong. But when he turned around, he found that she was the only one who was evil to Dansheng. He even wanted to catch her and blackmail a sum of money.


    After years of being a little gangster, a charming young lady felt that she would be afraid of him, so instead of running away, he came straight at her and said obscenely: "originally I just wanted to kill these dogs, but since you have to stand up and stop them, then I''m sorry, Miss Shen


    Fei Yu originally shrank in the corner, looking at all this indifferently, until this scene appeared, he just frowned.


    From the rational analysis, Shen Jiao encountered this, because of him.


    Fei Yu stands up slowly. He''s just a dog now. It''s not easy to deal with an adult man. At this time, Su Tang talks.


    For a long time, I didn''t want to kill him. It''s boring to kill him. Besides, there''s an audience here. Sometimes, if you sell badly, you''ll get a different result.


    Sue sugar step back, voice afraid, but on the face, but with a smile, "you can try."


    Her appearance is very provocative, but she faces Fei Yu, in his opinion, the little girl is very afraid, her voice is a little trembling.


    It''s the first time for the gangster to see this. He was stunned at first, until he saw Su Tang running into the villa, and then he followed him.


    There are many decorations in the villa. Su Tang throws what she catches at the moment. She throws it out of order, and the gangsters easily avoid it. Later, she loses less and less things, and the distance between them is getting closer and closer. Su Tang seems to be in a hurry. She grabs what she has at hand and smashes it at his head.


    When the gangster saw it, he didn''t even bother to hide with a cup of milk tea. He hung his lips and laughed greasily. "Miss Shen, don''t worry..." Before he finished, when the milk tea suddenly hit his head, a bad smell filled his face. Because he was still talking before, there were still many spills in his mouth when the milk tea leaked. The smell made him sick.


    "Oh What is this Oh... "


    Su Tang''s eyes suddenly widened, and then cried: "that''s my milk tea. It''s a milk tea from a senior."


    The gangster was disgusted and incoherent, "what milk tea, that''s fuckin ''bad!"


    Su Tang roared, "if you don''t search me, how can my love be sour?"


    As soon as these words came out, the gangster felt that the young lady was ill, and immediately scolded. As a result, the scolding seemed to break through her Ren Du''s two pulse and beat him without fighting back. But while the young lady beat him, she cried wrongly: "you not only broke my milk tea, but also drank it. After drinking it, you said it was sour! I''m looking for the police uncle Wuwuwu... "


    When Fei Yu came over, she was crying like a child. Her tears fell down like those who didn''t want money. Her eyes were clear and beautiful in the past. Now they are crying red, which makes people feel sad.


    But this heartache, stop in front of her mouth.


    Fei Yu found for the first time that a girl, how can she play so well? Both of them, is he or she sick?


    He even had an idea that when he got back to his body, he would take her to check her head, just as she accepted him these days.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that she has been labeled as sick. She comes prepared for this incident. The gangster thinks that he has destroyed the monitoring in the villa, but she doesn''t know that she has already been monitored by infrared ray and hidden in secret.


    This is not, when the police uncle came, the stolen goods were found, and the surveillance was evidence, the gangster was put in prison on the spot, and Li He, SMS was evidence, soon, also arrested and put in prison.


    This is not the end, the monitoring later spread out, for a time, Su sugar red again.


    Do rich people have any special hobbies? So a good house for dogs? It''s all husky. She''s not afraid of the house being torn down?¡ª¡ªThat''s Miss Shen. It''s just a flat. Most of Shen''s family are hers!


    Well, it turns out that some rich people can''t get it, such as milk tea, and I don''t know how long it has been treasured by her.


    Your love for me is just like that milk tea. Even the villains can''t drink it.


    Am I the only one who thinks Miss Shen is cute?


    Miss Shen is so beautiful, I can!


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t doubt it. The message says that it''s cute and beautiful. It''s all on Sutang''s own trumpet. After all, the pixels of the monitor are so thick. It''s not true to watch a video alone. Although someone later peeled his skin and revealed high-definition photos, now it''s just blowing his eyes.


    And Feiyu, so she was holding in her arms, silently watching her trumpet, more and more felt that she was seriously ill.


    It''s pretty, but it''s a fool.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 95%."


    The blackening value fell because Fei Yu sympathized with her, but Su Tang didn''t know that she was holding husky and rolling on the bed happily, "stupid thing, you say, the seniors will love me more when they see this video of me."


    Feiyu wants to stretch out her claws and paddle down her pretty face.


    However, before his idea was implemented, Su Tang gave a strange laugh again. She brightened her eyes and said, "I have to send a big surprise to the senior. I hope he will like it. Hee hee..."


    Fei Yu


    Forget it, crazy so thoroughly, can''t save, fork out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    Su Tang said that she wanted to give Bai Yueyue a big surprise, but before she contacted him, the other party found her first.


    After all, even the Shen family paid close attention to such a big thing, and ordered her to return to the main house. Her friends gave gifts one after another, so the white moonlight could not fall behind.


    Of course, the so-called "don''t fall behind" is actually a phone call, and then wechat cares a few words, especially at the end of the chat, what he cares more about is his work.


    With Shen Jiao''s former temperament, as long as Bai Yueguang looks for her, she will be happy as if it were Chinese New Year. As for the use, she can''t see it at all.


    This is not, a listen to work, Su sugar in order to meet the people set, immediately let him rest assured.


    Her excellent performance never hides from her husky. No, Feiyu is used to it.


    After hanging up with Bai Yueyue, Su Tang immediately puts on her little rabbit slippers, holds husky and runs to find Shen Fu and Shen Mu.


    Shen and his wife have such a daughter, who is a thousand favorite wanjiao. When they see her coming, they immediately ask her what''s wrong.


    Su Tang said, "I want to help people find a job in our Shen family."


    Shen Jiao used to have no interest in her own company. When Shen''s husband and wife heard this, they were immediately curious, "yes, but who can I help? It''s worth it for us to do it ourselves? "


    Su Tang didn''t say who he would help, but said, "well We Shen family have that kind of work, which seems to be very important, but it''s very tiring, and then it''s not careful, and it''s still the kind of work that is taken out by others. "


    Shen and his wife were silent, and then they said, "where did he offend us?"


    Su Tang shook her head with a smile, then said shyly, "no, I just want to exercise his ability."


    Shen and his wife see, which do not understand, this is a good daughter grew up.


    For Shen and his wife, they don''t want their daughter to marry high. The Shen family has a big business and they are rich. Their demands are not high, as long as they treat their daughter well.


    "OK, we know. Don''t worry. I''ll help you."


    Su Tang finished her task and left happily. Only husky in her arms was paralyzed.


    He almost sympathized with the white moonlight, on this level, where is the little girl''s opponent, so why did he want to go to provoke her?


    Su Tang helps Bai Yueyue to arrange it. Before long, she receives a phone call from her friends. How can she say that she is a little red because of this? So, these people quarrel to celebrate for her and celebrate her escape.


    Fei Yu always knew that these two generations were eating, drinking and having fun, but he didn''t want to know that there were so many tricks in it.


    In his opinion, with so much Kung Fu, it''s not as interesting as his experiment.


    Unfortunately, as a dog, he has no human rights and can only be forced to accept these demons.


    Shen Jiao''s friends are famous for playing. As soon as they see Su Tang coming, they immediately send a boy to her. Then they say to her with an ambiguous face: "Jiao Jiao, I''ll give you some bad luck. You see, are you satisfied? "


    Su Tang looks at the boy. She looks a little similar to Bai moonlight. No wonder when these people come to her, they have a surprise to send her.


    "So that''s what you call a surprise?"


    Friends ask, "aren''t you surprised?"


    Sue sugar thought about it, but she didn''t wait for her to agree, but she found that someone was secretly photographing her in the corner.


    She squinted and asked the system, "who''s that?"


    The system says: "it''s Shen Jiao''s cousin. She was jealous of her since childhood. According to the development of the original world, she once seduced Bai Yueyue. Oh, by the way, she also mentioned this party, and Cao min contacted her. "


    Sue sugar suddenly suddenly, this is to dig a hole for her to jump.


    Originally, she wanted to refuse. As soon as she heard the explanation from the system, she immediately agreed to accept the little boy.


    Fei Yu immediately frowned at her promise.


    Unfortunately, Su Tang didn''t care about him from beginning to end, and even left him to the boy.


    She said: "take good care of my family, the benefits of you."


    As soon as the boy''s eyes brightened, he immediately said, "OK."


    Where is Fei Yu willing? He never likes to touch people. He is willing to be held by Shen Jiao, but he is helpless.


    When he resisted, Su Tang showed impatience, as if eager to play with her friends. All of them warned him, "darling, you should be obedient. Dad can''t accompany you forever. Dad should have his own life. Be obedient. I''ll buy you dog food later. Now you can start eating dog food. "


    After Husky is full moon, he can feed some meat foam, but now his staple food is milk. If he wants to be bigger, he can eat dog food.


    Of course, Fei Yu is no longer picky about food. As a person, he also refuses dog food.


    This is not, a tin of dog food, he even refused.


    Then, Su Tang was not happy, raised his hand and hit him on the hip.


    At that time, Fei Yu was dull.He was beaten by Shen Jiao one day?!


    Husky''s pale blue pupil suddenly shrunk, but Su Tang said, "if you don''t obey, you will be beaten. Are you still good?" Then, regardless of whether he would like to or not, he threw it on the boy, and then made trouble with her group of friends.


    Fei Yu''s face was angry. In his past, he was lack of emotion, even when he encountered injustice or other things, and he was always too lazy to care about them. For him, it was just a waste of his time to care with those people. Even Shen Jiao saved herself in the beginning. In Fei Yu''s opinion, the most she could do was to owe her a favor, and no more.


    But now it''s different. This damned woman is beating him and calling herself father. She challenges his bottom line one after another. Husky can bear it. Feiyu can''t bear it. When she comes back to her body, she must have a good communication with her!


    I owe you kindness, but he remembered the others, such as today''s fight!


    The music in the box was so loud that after su Tang left husky to the boy, she took someone to drink. At the end of the drink, her face was red and her eyes were blurred.


    At this time, her cousin, Fang Qing, came towards her. She was still holding wine in her hand, and she was smiling when she saw Su Tang.


    "Cousin, can I catch up with your senior recently?"


    Su Tang a listen to the elder, originally collapsed on the sofa, immediately rubbed sit straight, "elder? Where is my senior


    Fang Qing''s eyes darkened, and then she said, "the elder is not here, but if you want to find him, let''s call him."


    Su Tang immediately shook his head, "the elder still has to study. I can''t disturb him."


    Fang Qing followed her words and continued: "the elder student is not free. We can''t disturb him, but we have younger students." With that, she reached out and waved to the boy, "come here, I don''t see we are looking for a senior."


    The so-called Xuedi, in fact, where is Xuedi, but Fang Qing''s garbage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    Su Tang looks muddled, Fei Yu stays in the corner, his face is ugly.


    He wanted to remind him, but before he came forward, Su Tang suddenly pulled the boy over. She was dizzy, and people became particularly frivolous. With her feet padded, her delicate lips almost touched each other.


    "My seniors like to call me Xuemei, not Miss Shen."


    In that extremely beautiful action, the boy subconsciously swallowed saliva, throat rolling, in the dark environment, it is extremely provocative.


    "No schoolgirls." The boy''s voice is low and dumb, smile is full of clean way: "I am the younger brother, so, you should be my elder sister just right."


    He is also smart. Even if he is a double, he has to have his own personality. Only by blindly imitating can he fail.


    This is not, Su Tang laughed at that time, "yes, you are Xuedi, so Xuedi, what do you know?"


    Shen Jiao looks sweet and smiles even sweeter, especially her eyes, which are full of mist. Under the light, she looks like stars. For a moment, the boy is stunned.


    When the boy was stunned, Fei Yu became even more angry.


    This stupid woman is not afraid at all. She wants all kinds of rubbish!


    Fei Yu didn''t know what he was angry about, but when he saw Su Tang''s sultry expression, he wanted to scratch her to wake her up.


    The boy said, "has anyone ever said to Xuejie that Xuejie''s eyes are very beautiful?"


    Su Tang narrowed her lazy eyes like a lazy cat and raised her lips with a smile. "Has anyone ever told my younger brother that your little mouth is as sweet as sugar?"


    When Fang Qing saw that her attention was all on others, she immediately moved towards the corner. Finally, when she saw that other people were coaxing, no one noticed her, she picked up Fei Yu.


    Cao min is much smarter than Li He.


    He first checked the people around Shen Jiao, and finally settled on Fang Qing.


    Although she is Shen Jiao''s cousin, her parents are not promising. Relying on her parents, she has nothing to do with the Shen family. That''s different. Shen and his wife also sympathized with her, so they often took her with them, but they didn''t want to bring out a white eyed wolf.


    Fang Qing is jealous of her. Why is she the first lady of the Shen family? Why is she only worthy of living in her shadow?


    She wants to ruin her reputation and make Shen and his wife hate her!


    This is what Cao min pays attention to. Although Shen Jiao was arrogant in the past, she was a fool in her heart. She trusted her cousin very much, and Fang Qing used this to pit her several times. Otherwise, Shen Jiao''s reputation would not be so bad in a university.


    This is not, Cao min found this, sent a contact with her, Fang Qing immediately agreed to cooperate.


    After all, it''s wonderful to be able to go to Shen Jiao. Besides, she has money. Money is a good thing. She won''t push it out.


    Compared with killing the husky, Cao Min wants to bring him back. No, Fang Qing also prepares a sweat towel to make him dizzy and go out.


    If the ordinary domestic dog, which will resist, can Fei Yu see, light blue pupil immediately become extremely sharp.


    He now this situation, Fang Qing behind a guess to know, but he did not expect, Shen Jiao that stupid thing, there is no good goods around, this is still cousin, Yin her time, unexpectedly also not soft.


    Fei Yu doesn''t like to be passive, so he doesn''t wait for Fang Qing to start, but he doesn''t expect that a glass of wine will come here without waiting for him to act.


    Fang Qing was hit a solid, at that time was stunned.


    Su Tang pushed away the boy beside her, with a gloomy face, and said coldly, "who dares to move my dog?"


    Feiyu''s front foot was still moved. Although this stupid thing was out of tune, he was still thinking about him at the critical moment. As a result, one second later, when he heard her open and close her mouth to my dog, Feiyu''s little move disappeared immediately.


    People immediately get out of the way, Fang Qing was hit by red wine, his face is red wine stains.


    By the public line of sight, Fang Qing teeth. Look, how about my cousin? In Shen Jiao''s eyes, she is a dog who can beat and scold!


    She was fed up with the taste, but had to give in.


    She told herself it wasn''t time.


    So, she took a deep breath, and tried her best to say in a small voice, "cousin, it''s me. What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Tang pretended to be surprised, and then walked unsteadily toward her, "ah, it''s our little cousin Fang Qing." She didn''t apologize at all. After all, with Shen Jiao''s personality, it''s impossible to apologize. "It''s full of red wine. It''s so ugly. Here, I''ll wipe it for you. " She said, her eyes swept to the white scarf in Fang Qing''s hand. According to the system, if this thing covered Fei Yu''s face, he would fall into a coma.


    Su Tang smiles on the surface, but sneers at the bottom of her heart.


    Although Shen Jiao is arrogant, she is not bad at all for her cousin. She is the only child of the Shen family. Fang Qing grew up with her as a child. She has a bad temper, but she never hurt Fang Qing. Instead, she remembers her a lot.However, Fang Qing thinks that those good things are her deliberate show off.


    It''s not necessary to keep the immature white eyed wolf.


    In this way, she snatched Meng Hanjin from Fang Qing''s hand, and then, regardless of her wishes, she gently wiped her face with a smile.


    Fang Qing was shocked. She only remembered that the other party told her that the towel had a very strong effect. Once it was touched, it could make people fall into a coma. Just like husky, a little dog could shake in front of him.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    If you really wipe such a towel on her face, she will show her feet.


    Unfortunately, Su Tang would not give her a chance to hold her shoulder without waiting for her to step back.


    Shen Jiao looks at Jiao Jiao and weak, but Su Tang uses skillful force to push it down. Fang Qing can''t resist. She is forced to stand in the same place and looks at her in horror, wiping her face with a sweat towel.


    At that moment, in Fang Qing''s eyes, Shen Jiao''s smiling face was like a devil, terrible.


    "Cousin, cousin, stop it, I don''t want it!"


    Sue sugar smile, "don''t what, little cousin is not good, cousin help you wipe, this is not it?" Said, from her forehead all the way down, as well as the mouth, its strength, Fang Qing closed gas can smell the smell of the sweat towel above.


    When people around see this, they don''t understand why Fang Qing''s reaction is so big, but they don''t think it''s wrong. Until Su Tang''s wiping is finished, Fang Qing suddenly closes her eyes and falls to the ground. Then they all scream in horror.


    Only Su Tang, with a sneer, threw the towel on her face. Then she picked up her man and said in a cold voice, "beating a dog depends on the master. You can touch my things, too?"


    Fei Yu was surrounded by the familiar breath. The next moment, his face collapsed.


    He doesn''t recognize the master!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    Su Tang has a kind of ability. She can always break Fei Yu''s gratitude for her in one second. It''s really one second, no more.


    This is not, grateful but a second, a listen to her words, has always been cold Feiyu, on the spot then angry take his feet to kick up.


    Husky kicks people. Although he is handsome and handsome, the little suckling dog, who is only a little short of the full moon, looks funny. No, Su Tang gives a chuckle.


    With her smile, the atmosphere in the box was not so severe. When people saw this, they laughed and laughed one by one, thinking of exposing the matter.


    "Jiaojiao, Fang Qing is confused for a while. How can we say that she is also a relative? How about minor punishment and major admonition?"


    They don''t dare to say it. After all, it''s really too much. But Husky is a dog. No matter how important it is, can someone be important? Besides, Fang Qing is her cousin.


    Unfortunately, Su Tang didn''t want to recognize her at all.


    Despite her arrogance, Shen Jiao is actually a fool. The boy she likes is a scum man, and the cousin she trusts is a scum woman. Even these friends are very friendly.


    In this way, these people are not as good as a dog.


    Su Tang sneered, but she was not angry. She just looked at the people who fell on the ground lazily, "why didn''t anyone send her to the hospital when they said so much one by one? Go ahead, don''t die in front of me. Come and touch me again. "


    Shen Jiao has always been abusive, and they are used to it. So when she said that, she thought it had been exposed and helped people up one by one.


    "Jiaojiao, it''s Fang Qing''s fault. When she wakes up, we''ll ask her to apologize to you."


    Su Tang picked up a face of husky, smell speech, immediately said: "don''t, don''t get up." Finish saying, also ignore these so-called good friends, straight out of the box.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, but Fang Qing was still unconscious. After thinking about it, she decided to send the person to the hospital first.


    As soon as she left the box, Su Tang touched Husky''s little nose with her hand and sighed, "ah, disaster."


    Fi husky Yu:???


    Su Tang added: "when I was young, I could seduce people. You said I should. What should you do?"


    Fei Yu wood face, completely don''t want to take care of her.


    How can he forget that this woman is more sick than him!


    Once upon a time, he always felt that Shen Jiao could see Fei Yu for a few seconds, and then he gave up. It had nothing to do with him how the woman was, whether she was a playwright or stupid. He made a lot of efforts.


    ***


    If Cao min can''t make a plan, he will naturally have a later move, but every time he can be solved by her, he will be impatient with more times.


    And Su Tang, while dealing with him, did not forget to put the white moonlight into the Shen family. It was fun to play.


    "Invincible, how lonely ~"


    Su Tang was so happy that she couldn''t help singing a song, but in the end, she looked sad, "Oh, no one can fight. This life is really boring. " She said and picked up husky.


    Compared with the past, husky has gained a lot of fat. Su Tang never mistreated him, but he was very good to him.


    No, it''s almost night, she said: "Er Gou, come on, it''s evening. We''re going to start telling bedtime stories."


    Fei Yu''s body was stiff. At that time, from the body to the soul, he refused. Because this guy''s bedtime stories were more and more strange, and more and more terrible. He could not help but have a little curiosity about what was in the woman''s head!


    However, before the bedtime story began, Su Tang changed her voice again. "By the way, I haven''t sung to you tonight. I tell you, I learned a new song recently. Come on, I''ll sing it to you."


    Fei Yu


    Can''t stay with her any more, this woman is a devil!


    In fact, Su Tang has to thank Fei Yu for his emotional defects. He is black and only aims at individuals, such as Cao min. otherwise, she would have killed her while she was sleeping.


    Now, Fei Yu just wants to leave, but she doesn''t want to hurt her.


    However, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid the boundary will soon be broken. After all, Su Tang can make people collapse.


    Fei Yu''s few emotions in his life, during this period of time, almost all exceeded the sum of the past!


    But Su Tang didn''t know it. Instead, she tried again on the edge of death. As soon as the terrible voice sounded, Fei Yu lay on the bed and didn''t want to move, just like death.


    Woman is really a terrible creature.


    The next day, Fei Yu''s mind was full of the terrible tone, which was not complete, and could be called the magic sound.


    After being tortured for most of the night, although Feiyu got up, her soul was still in a trance. When she was sober, she found that she had taken herself to a university.


    He paused for a moment, then remembered that Shen Jiao was still a student, a sophomore.


    Now it''s new year''s day. A university is organizing a new year''s party. As a sophomore, Su Tang, holding husky in her arms, runs to apply for a new name happily.Shen Jiao can be regarded as a celebrity now. The villager case has been discussed until now. As soon as she signed up, the other party immediately welcomed her.


    "Will Shen perform a solo performance?"


    Su Tang, "Hey, sing solo for the time being."


    The other side said, "what song is Shen going to sing?"


    Su Tang gave a sigh, then rolled up Husky''s head and said with a smile, "I''ve been singing a song of ancient style recently. "


    hearing this, Fei Yu suddenly froze in her arms.


    He remembered the fear of being dominated by her wonderful singing day and night. He was planning to harm the whole school.


    However, the person in charge of the other party was still full of excitement, "good old style, cultural renaissance, we are still very supportive ~ thank you for your participation."


    Su Tang smiles, leaves the name of the song and waves goodbye to the person in charge.


    "Ah, I''m going to sing in front of all the teachers and students in the school. I have to practice singing well during this time. By the way, er Gou, do you think my singing sounds good?"


    Feiyu is used to two dogs and so on.


    He didn''t care. He didn''t even bother to lift his eyes, but Su Tang worried: "ah, how can he look so spiritless? Is it because our two dogs are so jealous that they don''t want me to sing to other people? "


    Fei Yu''s eyelids twitch, knowing that if he doesn''t give some reaction, the woman doesn''t know how far she wants her brain to go.


    So, he shook the tip of his tail perfunctorily, just back and forth, and then he was insulted.


    Su Tang''s fierce pro, Fei Yu was stunned at that time.


    At half a sound, he lashed her with his tail.


    This shameless woman!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    A month''s time, new year''s Day is coming soon.


    For the new year''s party, Su Tang dressed herself up, bought a skirt and made her hair. When the day came, Rao Shifei Yu had to admit that if she stood there quietly, she would be very pleasant.


    A big talent, a new year''s party, which includes all kinds of performances.


    As a celebrity, Su Tang is the last person.


    As a family member, Fei Yu is entrusted by her to a trustworthy classmate. Because there is only one song before and after, Su Tang is very relieved. Of course, the premise is that her dog doesn''t want to slip away.


    It''s big A. compared with other poor stages, big a''s stage is very beautiful. In addition to all kinds of beautiful lighting effects, there are bubble machines and 3D surround sound, just like a concert.


    Everything is ready. When Su Tang comes to the stage, everyone looks forward to it. Only Fei Yu looks miserable.


    It''s over. The magic sound is coming again.


    He closed his eyes lovelessly, and soon the beautiful melody began to ring in his ears.


    Fei Yu looks at someone who is as beautiful as a fairy in the middle of the stage. He silently reaches out his paw and presses his ear. However, the sound is penetrating. He can''t isolate everything by covering his ears. Just when he is about to lose control of his expression and face pain, it is surprising that the song is very beautiful.


    At that moment, he thought that he had heard the song, was it fake?


    Fei Yu suddenly raises his head to see if it''s Shen Jiao''s Secret hand and foot. As a result, at this time, there is an accident on the stage, and the mother band is out of order!


    In the face of such an accident, Su Tang has only two results: one is to step down and end the performance, the other is to continue singing, but if she continues, she will have to sing.


    Unless there are first-class singers, few of them can stand up to it. If they are careless, they will be magnified infinitely.


    However, someone in the middle of the stage, in the face of an accident, reacted very quickly on the scene. With everyone''s stunned expression, he kept on singing.


    When the light hit her, at that moment, it seemed as if the singing had just begun.


    Everyone was stunned. It was a kind of shock. Soon, after a short silence, there was a round of applause in the audience, first sporadic, then full of applause.


    What''s more, some people took out their cell phones.


    Fei Yu''s brow was frowning at first. During his time with Su Tang, he was indifferent at the beginning, but now, even he didn''t find out that he had begun to pay attention to her.


    When she came to the stage, although she was generous and tragic, he didn''t want to leave. He was even worried that she would be sad and lost when she was ridiculed by others after her singing. But he didn''t expect that she was not familiar with any singer.


    At this moment, he doesn''t understand.


    This damned little dramatist used to sing so terrible on purpose at night just to play with him!


    He shouldn''t have sympathized with her!


    At the end of the song, the audience suddenly recovered. They recovered from the shock, and then began to whisper.


    "Did I read it correctly just now? It was sung by Shen Jiao?"


    "Is that Shen Jiao I know?"


    "My God, she sings so well! I''ve just had a moment, and I''ve made up her


    "To tell you the truth, although she is arrogant, I can''t help singing."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of praise began to increase, but Feiyu began to feel a little uncomfortable.


    He has a way, his own things are found, and then the next step is to be coveted.


    Fei Yu is not happy, but Su Tang is in a good mood.


    There was an accident in singing, but it happened to be her turn. In this world, there is no such a coincidence.


    So, she first found Fei Yu, and then held him to start the investigation.


    The backstage is monitored. As a result, at the moment when she came on stage, the monitoring broke down.


    It''s such a coincidence that people want to laugh.


    Along with her investigation, there are also stage directors. They are afraid of Shen Jiao''s temper. However, when they see that the monitor is broken, they take the opportunity to say, "I guess there is an accident. Otherwise, it''s so coincidental that the mother belt and the monitor are broken together."


    There was no accident at the new year''s party, so the person in charge wanted to make things big and small.


    Can su Tang be the kind of people who have been Yin, but also swallow with blood?


    She pointed to the last video in the surveillance and said with a smile: "there are not so many coincidences and accidents in this world."


    The person in charge frowned slightly, but he could only press his temper and said, "what do you want from Mr. Shen?"


    Su Tang said, "naturally, it''s a thorough investigation. Otherwise, who dares to perform on stage in such a big a school? After all, this year, my mother belt will have problems. Next year, it may be an accident on the stage."


    She said this very slowly, but made the person in charge look slightly changed."Shen, be careful!"


    Su Tang stroked his husky dog''s head and said with a smile, "am I wrong? Or, as the president of the student union, you don''t want to trace the truth? "


    The person in charge was so disgusted by her, his face was ugly, but he could only say: "naturally, we want to trace the truth, but before the truth is found out, please don''t talk nonsense!"


    Sue sugar shrugged and said, "of course, what I want is just a truth."


    This kind of new year''s party has an accident. At least, it doesn''t hurt people. In some people''s eyes, Su Tang is aggressive.


    This is not, this just how long time, the truth has not been found out, there are actually posts on the forum.


    The content of the post is nothing more than several, saying that Shen Jiao is aggressive, because of a small accident, all kinds of students who are difficult to arrange the stage, as well as the president of the student union.


    The front foot people are still sighing about her singing voice, but when something happened to the back foot, soon, many people began to blame her.


    For example, some people look like people and act like dogs.


    When I said this, I also put on the picture of her holding husky, in which I changed the face of the dog with her. This kind of behavior is vulgar and disgusting.


    Partial Su sugar see with relish, "so soon someone P map, ah, interesting."


    Because the truth has not yet been investigated, they are still in the background at the moment. As a result, there are so many black posts on the forum before they are scattered. How do you think it is intentional.


    A big is not everyone can enter, although at the beginning of everyone preconceived, think Shen Jiao arrogant, but the forum this matter, have brain, can see someone against her.


    At that time, someone asked her, "classmate Shen, who have you offended recently? No, I''m wrong. Who do you have a grudge with? "


    Su Tang smelled the speech, but he was happy and said with a smile, "there are too many people who have made grudges with me."


    This words say of, incredibly still have some small pride, this don''t, Fei Yu all can''t listen to go down, move the tail to throw up.


    He has found out. This little drama is not good enough!


    Su Tang gently dodged and laughed more happily. "You see, even my dog doesn''t deal with me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    When Su Tang said this, she made several students around her fall into silence.


    just how can this girl be so strange.


    There was an error in the monitoring, but we all know that the person who finally appeared in the picture was one of the members of the student union. She was responsible for the backstage work of the orientation party, and her name was fan Yuli.


    Because everyone knew her, they called her over.


    At the beginning, fan Yuli was no different. She came up with a smile and saw everyone gathered together. Fortunately, she asked, "what''s the matter, what happened?"


    As one of the members of the student union, the student union naturally faces her, so we all smile and have no sense of urgency.


    "Yu Li, the background monitoring is broken. When you were in the background before, did you find anything abnormal?"


    Fan Yuli blinked and said, "no, what happened?"


    When she asked, everyone looked at Su Tang.


    Shen Jiao''s temperament is something that everyone has heard. If she wants to make a thorough investigation, she doesn''t dare to stop her. After all, it''s really their fault that leads to the mother belt''s losing her voice.


    Su Tang has no patience, waiting for this group of people to investigate, it is estimated that there will be no result next year, so she stepped forward, "classmate fan."


    Fan Yuli obviously knew her as well. As soon as she came forward, she immediately took a small step back.


    The students'' Union frowned a little, but because Su Tang didn''t do anything too much, they couldn''t stop them, so they just looked at it.


    There are too many ways for Su Tang to plead guilty, but these methods are not feasible now. In a society ruled by law, he can''t commit adultery.


    "Ah, don''t be afraid, fan. I just want to ask you something." She was smiling with her eyes full of coolness. Her smile obviously didn''t reach her eyes. I don''t know why, as she approached, fan Yuli was frightened by her eyes.


    Yes, she did. Who told her to bully Fang Qing so much.


    But this kind of thing can''t be said. At a higher level, she may face the school''s warning. At a lower level, even if the school doesn''t show up, her reputation will be lost in the future. Even the student union and the students who help her won''t trust her any more.


    On this thought, she regretted helping Fang Qing.


    This is her future. However, as soon as the picture in her mind turns, she thinks of Fang Qing''s grievance and crying. She is cruel and looks at each other.


    "You, you say."


    Seeing this, Su Tang sneered directly, "it''s a long thing to start from the beginning. Let''s move a chair and talk about it slowly." After that, she turned around and brought a chair over. With that heavy release, it seemed to shake fan Yuli''s heart.


    Fan Yuli stepped back again, but in the eyes of other students in the student union, she clenched her fist and did not retreat any more.


    Su Tang is very casual, and Shen Jiao''s identity allows her to do whatever she wants. "The monitoring shows that fan is the last one to appear in it. Then, what happened after that? Please think about it carefully."


    Two people''s eyes, one up and one down, but fan Yuli felt that she was being questioned. She was standing there. She swallowed her saliva. Somehow, her eyes on Su Tang made her heart palpitating.


    Su Tang sat on the chair, with her dog''s head rolling. Her pretty face was still smiling. However, the coldness of her mouth made her look very dangerous.


    Fan Yuli, a student, had never seen such a person before. At that time, her back was cold and her head was in a mess.


    The only belief is not to be recognized, not to be spoken.


    But Sutang said, "what''s the matter? What happened before, let fan students think for so long did not remember? So, does classmate fan need my help? "


    Fan Yuli shook her head stubbornly, "no need." Then he began to talk about what had happened before.


    However, the person who should listen carefully starts to play enough at this time.


    Sue sugar played with Husky''s tail, and at last, Fei Yu was impatient and opened his mouth to bite. Seeing this, Sue sugar quickly grabbed his dog''s paw and put it into his mouth.


    Fei Yu bit himself. First, he was stiff. Then he heard the laughter coming from his head. Then he was autistic.


    He''s at odds with this little playwright!


    When Feiyu had been played with like this, he didn''t live a peaceful life.


    How can this little playwright be so noisy! How can her family stand her!


    He took a deep breath, but Su Tang changed her smile. This time, her smile reached her eyes. Her eyes were as bright as stars. They were just different from before.


    However, this difference can only be enjoyed by Fei Yu.


    The other members of the Student Union expressed their dissatisfaction one after another. No, some people have their opinions.


    "Classmate Shen, are you asking or playing with dogs?"The angry question made Su Tang smile again. She slowly raised her eyes and looked at the classmate coolly, "do you have any opinions? If you have an opinion, you can go out. "


    "You..."


    "Do you want me to call the school leader?"


    The reason why Shen Jiao is so crazy at school is that the Shen family has paid a lot of money to sponsor the school. As long as she has no big fault, the school will give her three points of thin noodles.


    The other party did not expect that she actually took the school leaders to pressure, and immediately changed her face, "Shen Jiao, don''t look for other people if you have seed!"


    Sue sugar shrugged. "Why can''t I find it? Oh, is it because you can''t find anyone else, so I have to be like you? Oh It doesn''t make sense. "


    It was the student union''s fault that this kind of thing happened, but her poor tone, how to listen, how to make people angry.


    This is not, the other side is angry to break out to scold, "you don''t want to face! You know how to take the school leaders and crush them! "


    Su Tang doesn''t care. "What''s a face? Can it be eaten? I don''t care whether I''m a face or not. It''s all my pleasure. " Then she moved her eyes to fan Yuli. This time, the smile on the corner of her mouth faded, and her cold eyes made people even more flustered. She said: "classmate fan, my patience is limited. If you don''t want to say it again, go away."


    Arrogant tone, not only did not let fan Yuli angry, but relieved.


    She let herself go. If she did, she would not be able to question her any more.


    But at this time, Su Tang said: "as long as you can bear the consequences."


    Fan Yuli is just an ordinary student with an ordinary family background. Compared with Shen Jiao''s family background, it is not a world at all.


    Just at this time, Su Tang answered the phone again. The person on the other end of the phone was Bai Yueyue. Bai Yueyue practiced in Shen family during this period. At the beginning, he was very happy with such an important position. But not long after, he found that the position was important and the responsibility was also important. It was common for him to be scolded. Those old employees even took him to block the gun, and he couldn''t stand it.


    Su Tang glanced at fan Yuli, comforted her slowly, and then said, "is it Lu Fang enterprise? Their young boss is familiar with me. I''ll talk to him another day, and this cooperation won''t hold you."


    As soon as LV Fang''s enterprise came out, fan Yuli''s face changed greatly.


    That''s, that''s where her parents work


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    It''s hard to beat the snake seven inches. Fan Yuli is flustered.


    From the moment Su Tang sat down, the system had already told fan Yuli that Bai Yueyue''s call was really just a coincidence.


    Fan Yuli is flustered. Her parents'' jobs can''t be lost. If they are lost


    In front of her eyes, she suddenly finds that she can''t compete with her at all. The little things that she is secretly happy about are not painful to Shen Jiao, but as long as Shen Jiao wants to, she can destroy her family.


    At this time, Su Tang pretended to be casual and said, "ah, LvFang enterprise, do you think fan is familiar?"


    As soon as the words came out, fan Yuli''s whole head was as empty as the explosion. She looked at her in fear, because of fear, even the voice trembled, "you, how do you know?"


    Su Tang looked at her lazily, "classmate fan, I''ll send you a message. If you want people to know, don''t do it yourself."


    At this point, Su Tang stood up, but with her action, fan Yuli was so scared that she fell down on her knees.


    She was so surprised that everyone else was shocked.


    "Yu Li, what are you doing?"


    "Shen Jiao, what have you done?"


    Su Tang hissed, "what do you mean I did? You should ask, what did your classmate fan do?"


    Fan Yuli had already lost when she told LV Fang enterprise. She didn''t dare to gamble. She could only tremble to tell the truth. At the same time, she was afraid of Su Tang''s blame and began to kowtow. "Sorry, Shen Jiao, I''m so confused. It''s me who broke the monitoring. It''s me who deliberately wanted to make a fool of you. It''s all my fault. Don''t blame others. It''s all my fault."


    Fan Yuli cried and admitted her mistake. Her tears fell on the ground like she didn''t want money.


    Su Tang avoided her kneeling and said, "don''t just admit your mistake. I don''t know you. It doesn''t make sense that you suddenly hurt me. Come on, who told you to do this?"


    Fan Yuli is also loyal. At this time, she didn''t put the blame on Fang Qing. Instead, she admitted, "no one asked me to do this. It''s just Fang Qing''s grievance at that time that I thought of this idea."


    Spared for a long time, and heard Fang Qing, Su Tang then sneered, "it''s my good cousin again, oh, tell me how she cried with you."


    Fan Yuli took a furtive look at her and saw that she didn''t seem angry. Then she whispered: "she said that you made her stay in the hospital and made her make a fool of herself in front of so many people..."


    Su Tang hooked her lips and listened to her happily. Finally, she said, "my little cousin really knows how to tell stories. I''m almost moved."


    She keeps Fang Qing and doesn''t deal with it. She just wants to see what tricks she has in the end, white lotus bitch or something. It''s no fun to kill her all at once.


    "Er Gou, what should we do with fan? Is it a public apology or compensation for my loss? "


    Shen Jiao''s loss, just think, fan Yuli will faint, it must be an astronomical number.


    But Su Tang said, "come on, two dogs, if you bark once, then choose the first treatment scheme. If you bark twice, then choose the second one."


    Fei Er Gou Yu lowered his eyes and didn''t want to talk to her.


    But he didn''t pay any attention. Su Tang still said, "eh, er Gou, you can''t let people bully me, so you have to choose both? Yes, primary school students only do multiple-choice questions, we two dogs, that''s all


    Fei Yu


    He didn''t say anything!


    As a result, fan Yuli didn''t know what was going on. Maybe she was so scared that she asked Fei Yu for help.


    "Er Gouzi, I''m wrong. Just shout."


    Compared with compensation, Fan Yu lining can choose to apologize. If she loses face, she will lose face. But it''s better than compensation. She''s just an ordinary family and can''t afford compensation.


    Fei Er Gouzi Yu''s eyelids were twitching at that time. Nowadays, everyone dares to call him that!


    Su Tang saw that his light blue pupils were angry and laughed.


    Oh, she''s so wonderful. She makes him angry again.


    Fan Yuli was still barking at the two dogs. Fei was so depressed that he wanted to kill the girl, but in the end, he threw his anger on Su Tang.


    If it were not for this woman, this would have happened!


    He opened his mouth and bit. Su Tang didn''t shrink this time. He just screamed when he touched his skin! It hurts


    Fei Yu froze. He He didn''t seem to exert himself, did he?


    He slightly raised his eyes, and saw the little girl''s red eyes, black pupil in the pan with the color of water, to cry or not, let him directly silly.


    He can''t fool people!


    Su Tang blinked, that wronged small appearance, when Fei Yu met this kind of situation, at that time the whole dog was at a loss, then, a little flustered began to show.


    He looked at Xiaoxi Jing really want to shed tears, scared directly to the tongue, subconsciously coax her, licked the bite pain.


    The warm touch was fleeting. Su Tang first had a meal, then held it for a long time. He couldn''t help but chuckled."Hee hee, we two dogs, how can we be so easy to cheat?"


    Fei Yu


    If he believes her again, he will be a dog!


    Fei Yu is very angry, Su Tang can only coax, this is not, it''s the veal jerky, crisp soft kind, it''s the cream biscuit, all kinds of snacks from her pocket, but someone who was willing to let her feed in the past will not open his mouth this time.


    Su Tang held him up and looked him in the eye, "Hey, are we really angry? Even biscuits can''t be coaxed. What can I do. Or shall I lick it back for you? " Finish saying, don''t wait for Fei Yu to answer her, unexpectedly really gather together to come over.


    Seeing that the other side came directly to her eyes, Fei Yu immediately stretched out her little claw and held her lips in disgust.


    Su Tang bent her eyes and said, "don''t kiss your face. Do you want to kiss your little jiojio? Hi, I told you earlier that you like to kiss your feet. " Finish saying, Baji one mouthful, still super loud that kind, big Fei Yu ear tip all moved, some blush.


    I''ve never seen such a person who doesn''t know how to be reserved. She''s still a girl!


    Feiyu thought, how can no one beat her when she goes out!


    Su Tang makes trouble with husky for a while, and then thinks of fan Yuli. For this classmate, she doesn''t want to kill him completely, so she says, "classmate fan, I only accept a public apology."


    Fan Yuli was relieved. She didn''t dare to look at the eyes of her classmates. She promised in a low voice, "well, I''ll put it on the forum."


    At the end of the matter, Su Tang would not stay. She left with husky in her arms. On the way, a group of men and women who looked like students came towards her.


    There are so many school roads and so wide, but these people are not easy to go. They want to go to her side. At this time, the system also sends out a reminder, "it''s Cao min! He wants people to create chaos and take the man away from you! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    If there are many people, it''s too easy to create chaos.


    This is not, just close to Su Tang''s side, there was a dispute among the group of people, pushing and shouting. Seeing that she was going to push Su Tang, she immediately stepped back a few steps.


    As if these people didn''t find her, the dispute began to rise, from pushing and shouting at the beginning to hands-on.


    At this point, Fei Yu also noticed something was wrong.


    He narrowed his eyes. His light blue pupils became very cold in the sun. However, this indifference did not last long, because soon, he found that his body had a small shaking.


    It''s like Shivering with fear.


    He was stunned and thought that he was afraid of holding his little playwright. As soon as he looked up, he saw that she was very excited with big eyes.


    He forgot that the dramatist liked excitement most.


    Su Tang''s voice was not big, but she said with great interest: "stupid thing, I found that since I raised you, this stimulation has become more and more, you have hidden some secrets." As she said this, she thought of something after a while. Ah, I remember. It seems that your place is near Cao min''s underground laboratory. So, you are the experimental object of his laboratory


    Generally, the laboratory takes mice and rabbits, and the bigger one is monkey. It takes dogs as experimental objects. Although it is rare, there are still some.


    But her words surprised Fei Yu a little.


    I know a lot about this little play.


    All the firepower there has been concentrated on Su Tang. They surrounded her. On the surface, she was still arguing with other people, but in fact, she had no way back. She either resisted them or left husky behind.


    Su Tang licked the corner of her lips and laughed sweetly. At this time, she said directly, "how much did Cao min pay you to come?"


    Her voice is not small, words a, suddenly around a deep silence.


    However, it was impossible to admit this kind of thing, and the people began to abuse each other again, but the circle around Su Tang became smaller and smaller.


    Su Tang didn''t give advice, but said: "I can send Li He to prison. Next, you say, how long can Cao min be a fool?"


    There was another silence in the crowd, but the silence time was obviously not as long as last time, but Su Tang unexpectedly reached out and grabbed Husky''s neck.


    "I care so much about this dog. If I strangle him, will your boss Cao cry?"


    Sue sugar that smile, the whole person seems to be a bit sick.


    Such a person really makes many people silly.


    No, didn''t Cao min say that Miss Shen is a charming young lady? How now it seems that Jiao does not know, this is clearly a madman ah!


    Su Tang completely let go of herself, and her eyes turned white when she pinched husky.


    Fei Yu didn''t expect that her face would change so quickly. He subconsciously wanted to flutter, but he believed that she would not strangle himself.


    As a result, he did not resist, so let her pinch, except for breathing is not smooth, to the end instinctively turn up white eyes, the rest, then no action.


    He did not resist the posture, let Su sugar Leng for a while.


    "Ah, dog, are you sure the man is black? I pinched him and didn''t even care! "


    The system was stunned by her operation. After half a sound, she said: "people with emotional defects are blackened only for specific people. As for other people, they are insensitive. But... " The system looks at a man who is submissive, and his voice is quiet. "Take it easy, but don''t transfer his blackening to you. At that time, you will be finished."


    Su Tang is still the first time to meet such a man, can not help but expressed curiosity, "blackening can also transfer ah?" And then the system hears what''s crashing it, "that''s me."


    System:???


    "Wipe, what do you want to do?"


    Su Tang tut a, a face of you don''t understand, "transfer to me, this task is easy to do, like now, I also know a Cao min let him black, the rest, all rely on guess." Then she said, "trouble."


    Do a task, which is not troublesome!


    As a result, Su Tang pinched Husky''s hand around the neck and made a little more effort.


    Under her series of operations, Rao Shifei Yu also felt it.


    He blinked, trying to see Su Tang''s face clearly, because he found that this little play really killed him!


    Fei Yu has a lot of things to do. It''s just an expedient to stay with her. Although he becomes a dog, he still has a life. As long as his life remains, he can find a way to go back!


    So, for the Su Tang who killed him, he raised his foot and kicked it up, mercilessly.


    The foot directly kicked on the back of Su Tang''s hand. It was so strong that even her claws came out, and there were several deep bloodstains on the back of her hand.Su Tang hissed, pain subconsciously released his hand, Fei Yu jumped, and then, in everyone''s surprised expression, quickly fled.


    As a small husky, as long as you avoid being trampled on, it''s not a problem to shuttle through the crowd.


    That group of people obviously didn''t expect that they would become like this. They were unprepared for a while. When they wanted to rush to catch him, they found that he couldn''t catch him at all!


    They were so angry that some people took out sticks directly, and others picked up big stones from the ground and smashed them at him.


    Su Tang sees this, immediately raised the foot to kick in the past, then, that person''s big stone is so hit slant, hit own person''s head.


    The blood flowed down from the man''s forehead. Seeing the blood, the group of people started to ignore it even more.


    They didn''t pay any attention to sue sugar, and they all ran after the dog.


    Su Tang took this opportunity to call the headmaster directly. Soon, the security guard came.


    When the security guard arrived, he thought that the school was gathering people to fight, but it was still outside the school. The security guard directly took out the electric shock wand and warned them at the beginning. Seeing that they didn''t stop, he rushed up immediately.


    Su Tang looked at the bloody back of her hand. It was really painful, but Fei Yu was still able to run. No wonder he was able to escape from the laboratory. After a while, he disappeared.


    "Gouzi, where are my two dogs?"


    After all, even male owners have become two dogs.


    "Hiding in the sewer."


    Sue sugar said, "the sewer stinks, so let him stay a little longer."


    Listen to this, Rao is the system can not listen to it.


    "Bah, scum girl!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    Su Tang didn''t mind the name of slag girl at all, and even accepted it gladly.


    With the school security, the scene was even more chaotic. Those people were not afraid of these little security guards at all. Instead, they were red eyed, and they swore to recover the dog.


    Seeing this, the security guards simply called the police. Soon, with the help of the police, the group finally stopped.


    Outside the school, they ran to fight inside the school, and soon they were handcuffed.


    Other people see Su sugar hand back bleeding, the shocking scars, surprised to ask her whether she needs an ambulance.


    Su Tang laughed. "The ambulance is for the treatment of the seriously ill. I''ll go to the school doctor to deal with my small wound later. By the way, can you see my dog?"


    "Dog, what dog?"


    Su sugar suddenly flustered, "is my family darling, I just held him, that group of people suddenly rushed over, I lost with him, no, I want to find him."


    When things got big, many students, including the student union, were soon surrounded.


    Ashamed of Su Tang, they stood up one after another and said, "classmate Shen, is that husky you just held?"


    "Yes The more she said, the more anxious she was. Tears were falling down her eyes. "Darling is still so small. How can he survive if he gets lost. "


    most of the students were enthusiastic. When they heard that it was a little husky, and saw the blood dripping on the back of Sutang''s hand, they all said that they would help.


    "Classmate Shen, you go to the school doctor first, and we''ll help you find the dog."


    "Yes, we''ll find it for you."


    In the end, Su Tang was escorted to the school doctor''s office by them, and the wound was startling. But actually, there was no need to sew needles, disinfect, and add some medicine, so it was no big deal.


    She can''t stand it. She''s not stopping!


    It was not a good day. It was cloudy and dark. At this moment, the heavy rain finally poured down.


    When Su Tang came out, she didn''t bring an umbrella. When she saw the heavy rain, she was even more anxious to rush into the rain. In this big winter, on such a cold day, if she was caught in the rain, she would be ill.


    But she ignored the dissuasion of others and rushed into the rain without forgetting her affectionate call.


    "Darling?"


    At first she used a nickname, but at last, as if she was in a hurry, all those confused names came out.


    What''s stupid? There''s two dogs.


    Feiyu hid in the sewer, in fact, he could hear her voice vaguely.


    At the beginning of listening to what she called "Darling", he sniffed. He thought that at this time, she was still acting. After all, only in front of outsiders, she would call "Darling". But later, her voice began to tremble, and her voice was even more anxious. She didn''t call him good, what stupid thing, er Gouzi and so on.


    He was stunned at first. At that moment, he didn''t even find out. In fact, his heart had already accepted her.


    Even if she always teases him, even if she is hot tempered, even if she still loves acting, and the acting is so exquisite that it makes people headache, he seems to have gradually got used to her.


    The weather is getting worse and worse. The new year''s party was originally held in the evening. It has been under investigation and monitoring for another 10000 years. It''s almost ten o''clock now.


    It''s always very cold in winter in a city. It''s colder than snow when it rains.


    Fei Yu hesitated and even forgot that she almost strangled herself before.


    However, the thought of returning to his body gradually calmed him down. He couldn''t stay with her any more. Cao min couldn''t leave and find a way to return to his body.


    He clenched his teeth. Under the rain, he walked down the sewer all the way to the deep.


    The distance between them became farther and farther, and Su Tang''s voice became weaker and weaker. In the end, Fei Yu was completely out of hearing.


    But when he can''t hear the voice, he stops. He seldom expresses his emotion because of his lack of emotion. He only knows that he''s stuffy now, like he''s choking up.


    At the beginning, Su Tang was still leisurely. Although her voice sounded anxious, she was actually very leisurely. Of course, if the weather could be warmer, it would be better. She even chatted with the system.


    She wanted to sell one. Anyway, she was caught in the rain, so she had to be thoroughly drenched. But who would have thought that Fei Yu would leave and was caught by Cao min.


    The system in that bad, Sue sugar directly surprised to run.


    "I''ll tell you again, sleeper?"


    System, "the man was found by Cao min! I told you, don''t take off! Look at you


    Su Tang ran fast, but Cao min was also fast. He found several waves of people, and those who blocked Su Tang were just one of them.


    Now, he is holding an umbrella, looking at his people blocking Feiyu, smiling arrogantly, "run, don''t you run well? Why don''t you run now? "


    Fei Yu was standing in the rain. When the rain came down, his vision was a little blurred.He was surprised to be found, but it was impossible for him to bow to Cao min.


    He raised his head slightly. His light blue eyes were cold. He couldn''t speak. His mouth was barking, so he just looked coldly at Cao min.


    Cao min caught him for so long, and finally caught him. He was in a very good mood. "Feiyu, don''t worry, master and apprentice. I will cherish your body in the future."


    It''s at this time that Su Tang rushes over. She is surprised to see Cao min take Fei Yu away.


    If Cao min is allowed to take it away, it''s better to let him die on the spot. After all, if he dies, he will return to his body. But if Cao min is allowed to take it away, the next series of experiments will be worse than death!


    "Cao min, you old man! Put down my dog


    Su Tang''s roar cut through the night.


    She stood in the rain, her whole body was wet, her hair on her scalp, dripping water, very embarrassed.


    Fei Yu had never seen her like this before. She was always full of vitality. But now, her face was pale, and the blood on the back of her hand came out along the white gauze. Under the rain, it turned pink.


    He suddenly regretted that he had started so hard. How painful the little girl was.


    When Cao min saw that she was single, he laughed, "isn''t this Miss Shen? How come today, one person came out. "


    Su Tang stares at him, his eyes are full of black, "Cao min, Li He is in prison, you guess, can I get you in?"


    Cao min began to laugh at that time. After laughing, he said: "Shen Jiao, if you leave the Shen family, you are nothing. Besides, do you think I am really afraid of the Shen family?" As he said this, he ordered his men to take Fei Yu away. Then, he said to the driver of the first car in front of him, "drive, run into it." With that, he turned and went to the second car.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Late at night, it''s cold winter. There are not many people on the road outside a university, and it''s a remote road, so there''s no monitoring. If it''s really hit, it may be cool the next day.


    Fei Yu''s indifferent face changed greatly. He suddenly raised his head. There was a trace of panic in his pupils. He wanted Su Tang to go away, but he could only utter the cry of the dog.


    He was not flustered when he was caught by Cao min. he was his tutor. He knew the principle of many experiments. He just became a dog, at least he didn''t lose his life. But the little girl in front of him was different. If she had an accident, he would not be able to pass the test.


    After Fei Yu became a dog, he seldom barked. The only time was when she seduced him with food. At that time, he was so hungry that he lost his consciousness. After barking, he fell into a state of autism. Since then, he has not uttered any more calls.


    This is the second and perhaps the last time.


    With the heavy rain, Su Tang''s eyes couldn''t be opened, but she heard a few inaudible barks in the rain. She slowly laughed and comforted him: "don''t worry, I will take you home."


    Fei Yu had not heard the word "home" for a long time. Since his parents died, his life was left to the laboratory.


    His eyes gradually wet, Su sugar rare to be a person, but he was distressed.


    He''d rather she didn''t care, wasn''t he a dog? She is Shen Jiao. She has dozens of dogs in the villa. She doesn''t care about him!


    So, go!


    Cao min wanted to get on the bus, but when he opened the door, he said, "Oh, master and servant are very affectionate."


    Cao min was in a happy mood. Looking at Fei Yu''s gloomy eyes, he immediately laughed, "I was curious if you were my good student, but now I can be sure." With that, he stopped and went straight to the car.


    After he got on, the car in front of him stepped on the accelerator and rushed straight in the direction of Su Tang.


    On such a cold day, Su Tang''s hands and feet were stiff. When the car lights were shining on her face, she couldn''t avoid it. She was forced to squint.


    Fei Yu sees this and his pupils shrink. At this point, he doesn''t have any sense. Although this stupid thing can blow him up sometimes, he doesn''t want her life.


    Cao min always knew that Fei Yu wanted revenge, and he had emotional defects. In his opinion, Fei Yu couldn''t care about his life for her. He was very determined, until Fei Yu scratched his hand''s face. His sharp claws, from forehead to chin, were so powerful that he cut each other''s eyeballs.


    The shrill cry cuts through the night, and Fei Yu rushes over like crazy. He wants to push Su Tang away, but at this moment, Su Tang tries to open her arm. That action makes him angry and moved.


    I''m so angry that I don''t know how to save my life.


    What moved me was that there were still people who wanted to die for him.


    The screams of his men were still echoing, and then a car came running.


    Su Tang was finally knocked down, however, Fei Yu was hit.


    That bang, Su sugar hands are shaking, she can''t believe, a pair of beautiful eyes suddenly stare big, "darling!"


    That call, listen to Fei Yu tiny a Leng, then, he actually laughed.


    He didn''t know that he didn''t regret what he had done. In principle, he should have regretted it. He still had revenge, and there were many things he hadn''t done. He couldn''t put down so many experiments, but I don''t know why he even felt suffocated when he thought that she would have an accident in front of him.


    No matter what, he can''t let her have an accident.


    This is his only belief.


    Husky was so small that he couldn''t bear the heavy blow. The impact made his mouth bleed. Without accident, all his internal organs were shattered.


    He fell to the ground, his vision gradually blurred, the only thing he could see was the little girl running towards him with a white face.


    "Darling Sue sugar quickly ran over, because she was too flustered, she fell and broke her knees, but she turned a deaf ear to it. Her little face was covered with water stains. I don''t know whether it was rain or tears. She shook her hands and picked up Fei Yu. Her eyes were filled with grief.


    Cao min, with a gloomy face, turned around and kicked his men heavily. Regardless of the blind pain of his men, he angrily reprimanded, "it''s useless. Even a dog can''t hold it."


    His subordinates were kicked to the ground and grunted bitterly, but he didn''t dare to get angry. He just knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, "Mr. Cao, it''s my fault, it''s my fault. Please forgive me."


    Cao min kicked the man further, then patted the folds on his suit. Then he looked at Su Tang with a smile, "ah, I''m sorry, I accidentally killed Miss Shen''s dog." In this tone, he was gentlemanly and elegant, as if he had just accidentally bumped into him. He was full of apologies and said, "well, husky, the market price is 2000. I''ll compensate Miss Shen."


    When Fei Yu died, he died. Although it was a pity for Cao min, on the other hand, he had no worries. From then on, Fei Yu''s body is his own, he can also carry out other experiments, which is enough.Su Tang''s face was cold, and her eyes were black and white. Now she was infected with a strong dark air. She stared at Cao min, half loud, holding husky, and stood up slowly, "two thousand." She chuckled. "I''ll remember to burn it to you."


    Who needs to burn? Only the dead.


    Cao min seemed to have heard a joke and laughed on the spot.


    Shen Jiao is a pretty young lady. Even if she is given the Shen family, she may not be able to protect her. Moreover, in recent years, the Shen family has begun to go downhill. Although the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, Cao min is not afraid at all.


    After all, the only lab that Shen family can influence is Fei Yu''s lab, not his bottom lab.


    "I''m just waiting. I''m afraid Miss Shen can''t do it." Cao min cracked his lips and enlarged his smile. "At that time, don''t cry, Miss Shen."


    Cao min took people away. Su Tang stood in the rain, holding Husky''s body gradually cold, and he also shivered.


    Wipe it, it''s so damn cold!


    Su Tang wants to give herself a breath to warm her hands. As a result, her breath is almost the same as that outside. She takes out her mobile phone to ask for help. As a result, because of the water, she has a black screen.


    Su Tang is silly. What''s the matter! Is she a thief? Does God think she is not miserable enough? !


    in the evening, she shivered and walked to the campus of a university.


    No one can be found on the road. There are classrooms and dormitories in the school. Where can she go for help.


    However, because it was walking, it was so cold that when she found the classroom and dormitory, she was already frozen and delirious. The teachers were shocked when they saw her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    When Su Tang wakes up again, she takes a drip in a private hospital. She blinks and looks at the white ward. Then she looks at the handsome man beside her. She is at a loss.


    "Who are you?"


    The man in front of him is elegant and beautiful. He is a very noble young man.


    Normally, if Su Tang had seen such a man, she would never forget him. But now her brain is not working, and she is dizzy. Although she thinks this man is familiar, she doesn''t remember his name at a glance.


    When Fei Yu wakes up, regardless of the doctor''s advice, he finds out that she is in the same hospital as himself. Then he comes to her and refuses to leave. As a result, he guards her for several hours. When he wakes up, he hears such two words.


    His face was slightly distorted, but soon he was calm again.


    He knows something about the little girl''s virtue during this period of time. She is hot tempered and perverse. In fact, she is very lovely.


    Su Tang didn''t know that her evaluation in the man''s heart had changed greatly. She just blinked her eyes blankly. Then, she heard the other party report her name with the cold voice like fog.


    "Feiyu."


    Su Tang, "I don''t think I''ve heard that before."


    What''s the answer? She lost her life for her sake. As a result, when she woke up, she forgot all about her. Rao is Feiyu with emotional defects, and her face darkened at that time.


    While he was brewing whether he was going to say something, Su Tang jumped out of bed.


    With this jump, the needle on the hand also shifted.


    Su Tang cried out, holding her own hand, full of panic, "lying trough, the needle is crooked, the needle is crooked! Is my hand going to be useless? Ah, I''m in pain! "


    The energetic cry of the little girl is in sharp contrast to her under the rain yesterday.


    Feiyu mouth slightly smoke, finally reluctantly waved to her, "come here."


    At least, he has done so many experiments, and a needle tube really can''t defeat him.


    But Su Tang didn''t believe him. He was on guard. "What do you want to do? I''ll tell you, I won''t give you a chance to poison me!"


    "Poison?" Fei Yu looks at her without expression. What does this little play think? Why does he poison her?


    All of a sudden, he thought of the memory of their tit for tat, which was not tit for tat. After all, it was always the little playwright who jumped and jumped unilaterally. He seldom talked to her. Later, he met her less often, and he even forgot that there was such a person in his memory.


    So where did her hatred come from?


    Su Tang dancing, that look, where like sick, but the vitality of the headache.


    "You come first." Fei Yu rubbed his temple, and he just woke up, so he shouldn''t do a big movement.


    But the little girl was not obedient at all. She not only shrank back, but also screamed in horror. This cry called out the people from outside. It was only that the other party was not Mr. and Mrs. Shen, but the late white moonlight.


    Bai Yueyue received the news this morning and asked for leave directly. Of course, the reason why he asked for leave was not that he was worried about her health, but purely because of work.


    His recent work exhausted him, so he had to turn to her.


    However, as a man, when he heard the call for help in the ward, he just kicked the door in.


    "Xuemei, what happened?" He said, the whole body vigilantly looked at Fei Yu, the result of this look, he is Leng for a while.


    That''s Fei Yu. How many people don''t know him?


    So, white moonlight was in the same place at that time.


    Su Tang was really surprised to see him come in, and then, with her superb acting skills, she soon recovered, "Wow, senior, my darling is dead! Sobbing, sobbing... "


    White moonlight pressure full of curiosity, directed at Fei Yu nodded, just want to comfort Su sugar, but half way was cut off.


    Fei Yu carried her over, his face gloomy and ugly, "cry what."


    Sue sugar was so scared that she burped. She couldn''t stop. She was so scared that she didn''t expect that Fei Yu would hold her wrist!


    She stares at the place where their skin touches and stammers: "you, you let me go!"


    Fei Yu''s face sank and said coldly, "is it still in the past?"


    Everyone else is here, where else does she want to go!


    Su Tang looked at the white moonlight, then at Fei Yu. Finally, she looked like the white moonlight for help.


    How dare Bai Yueyue fight against the national male god? Fei Yu''s status can''t be measured by money. It''s a talent that several countries are competing for!


    "Academic society, do you have any misunderstanding with Professor Fei?"


    Su Tang stares at Fei Yu fiercely, "there is no misunderstanding, I have two grudges!"


    Compared with the little girl''s exposed emotions, Fei Yu had a helpless face, and even had a close look. There was even a trace of connivance in her eyes, "Jiao Jiao, don''t make trouble."Su Tang was shocked by this.


    Is this the same Feiyu she knew?


    And Bai Yueyue, under Fei Yu''s attitude, his eyes showed a touch of brilliance. He didn''t expect that Shen Jiao even knew Fei Yu. That''s Fei Yu! If you can make friends with him, with his status, how many people will sell face to him.


    The more Bai Yueyue thought about it, the more excited she was. She even stepped over Su Tang and said hello to Fei Yu. "Hello, Professor Fei, my name is..."


    Fei Yu had no interest in his name. Before he finished introducing himself, he interrupted indifferently, "Jiao Jiao needs a rest. You go out."


    White moonlight meal, want to say something more, but look up with him, heart inexplicably tremble, wait for him out of the ward, he was annoyed, how can he come out so easily.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that white moonlight was such useless cannon fodder that he couldn''t even bear the man''s eyes!


    It''s no use!


    It''s really useless!


    Her vivid small eyes, Fei Yu see straight funny, "you don''t like him, why catch him again, I will help you deal with him, how?"


    Sue sugar was shocked. "Do you know who he is? Open it up and say you''ve dealt with him for me, and who do you think you are! "


    Fei Yu''s temper was surprisingly good. He said calmly, "well, then tell me who he is."


    Su Tang had a high fever and blurted out, "that''s my white moon..."


    Light words haven''t finished, she is silly, isn''t, that person''s name?


    "Bai Yue what, his name is Bai Yue?" Fei Yu looks at her coolly. Although he has been in the laboratory all these years, it doesn''t mean that he knows nothing except experiment.


    As far as he knows, now there is a very popular name on the Internet, called Bai Yueyue, who is an unattainable person, and he is also worthy of being Shen Jiao''s Bai Yueyue?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    Su Tang really forgot the name of the white moonlight. For a moment, it was jammed. Finally, the system couldn''t see it and said, "it''s called white oak."


    With the plug-in of the system, Su Tang didn''t drop the chain at the last moment.


    "His name is white oak!"


    However, how could she escape from Fei Yu''s sight with her thoughtfulness.


    Fei Yu''s eyes are standard Feng''s eyes. The tail of his eyes rises slightly. However, his cool nature always makes his eyes cool. At this time, there seems to be a trace of anger in the cool.


    It''s so rare. Su Tang stares and holds her pillow. She gives up at that time.


    Shen Jiao, the original owner, did not dare to be crazy in front of him, because he was so cold tempered that almost no one could get advantage against him. No, she was always impatient and hated her failure.


    At present, Su Tang in order to meet the people, it is not dare to hate him, can only choose to escape.


    Fei Yu then chuckled, but the smile did not reach his eyes, "come here."


    As soon as he waved, Su Tang hid even more inside, holding the pillow, hoping to shrink her whole body.


    This situation, she suddenly miss her white moonlight, he wants to go, how did not take her with it, useless!


    You want to catch her like this? Catch a ghost!


    Su Tang''s resistance made Fei Yu feel helpless, but soon, when his eyes swept behind her bloody hand, his eyes sank. Then, regardless of her wishes, he strode over and said, "are you coming or am I going?"


    Tianrao, the domineering president''s posture, shocked Sutang.


    "Who are you?"


    "You are not Fei Yu!"


    "Have you broken your head?"


    Soul asked three times, if once upon a time, Fei Yu didn''t even bother to give a look, but since he became husky and got along with her, he knew that the little playwright''s mouth was poisoned, but his heart was not bad at all. Moreover, she was the first person he wanted to know more, which had never happened before.


    He knows his illness, emotional defects, it is difficult to cure, unless he wants to come out, although he tried to make himself and normal people, but the heart can not deceive himself, until he met her.


    He wanted to get to know her. Although he didn''t know exactly where he thought of this understanding, it was always good to have a beginning.


    No one wants to be sick, and if he can, he wants to be cured.


    Fei Yu finally stopped the crazy twisting little girl, regardless of her scream, quickly pulled out the needle.


    But Su Tang, because of her high fever, is weak. This struggle almost takes all her strength. At the moment, her hair was in a mess, her clothes were crooked, and she was lying on the bed motionless as if she had been severely ruined.


    At this time, Shen and his wife pushed the door in.


    My daughter''s illness made them rush over quickly. But after staying up for most of the night, Shen''s father took her to have breakfast instead of giving up Shen''s mother. As soon as he came back, he saw such a hot scene.


    The two elders, shocked, looked back at the number of the doctor''s room, and carefully identified the unimaginable patient. After confirming that he was his daughter, they said with a look of Horror: "Jiaojiao? You are... "


    The words were vague, and with that expression, Su Tang was shocked by the tiger''s body. As soon as she wanted to explain, she was ruthlessly suppressed.


    Feiyu, "lie down."


    Besides his parents, Fei Yu''s illness is hidden from the outside world, so even Shen''s wife who watched him grow up just felt that the child spoke little and was indifferent to everyone. But now, his caring expression really shocked the elder.


    Is this, in the absence of their knowledge, what happened?


    "You are..."


    Shen''s husband and wife repeated this doubt again. Shen''s father stopped in the middle of his words, but Shen''s mother brightened her eyes and said excitedly, "OK


    Well, with these three words, it''s not good to hear Su Tang.


    Sue sugar is dying. She sits up in a panic and wants to explain crazily. She''s not good with him. She just wants to be his father from the beginning to the end!


    Yes, it''s dad!


    However, Fei Yu hesitated for a moment. It was too vague to listen to these two words. With his understanding, he said that he and Shen Jiao had cleared up their past quarrels, and that they were completely in the past.


    So, under Su Tang''s incredible eyes, he nodded calmly, "well."


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!


    "I take you as my father, but you think of me like a fish!"


    This deafening words, the ward suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    The system has gone completely blind, isn''t it? This chaotic relationship, shouldn''t she take him as her son?


    System, "are you confused? Do you take Feiyu as your father in front of your father


    At the prompt of the system, Su Tang found that she was really confused. She wanted to explain, but Feiyu raised her lips and pressed her back to bed again, "I understand."Is this little playwright short of fatherly love?


    When he was the husky, she wanted to be his father. As a result, after a long time, she wanted to find a father for herself.


    Looking for a father or something, although it sounds strange, Feiyu thinks that this is the first time someone wants to be his daughter. If it''s her, it''s not impossible.


    Su Tang was in a hurry to explain, "no, you listen to me. I take you as my son!"


    As soon as he said this, Fei Yu''s face changed. "Do you want to be my mother?"


    Su Tang


    Damn, I can''t explain it!


    Shen and his wife are more difficult to say, they watched their daughter was mercilessly killed again, gradually, restored calm.


    Although this picture has not been seen for a long time, think about the past, which time was not my daughter''s first jump, first worried, and finally, shrunk her tail, and finally recognized her.


    Their little girl, Feiyu, was able to suppress her.


    "Madam, the air in this ward is not good. Why don''t we go outside and have a blast? It''s cold, but fresh air is good for our health."


    Shen''s father is too lazy to look at her again. In front of his father, he even recognizes him!


    Shen''s mother was also sympathetic. "Yes, let''s go outside and blow the wind first."


    Su Tang saw that Shen''s husband and wife wanted to leave, and immediately Er Kang said, "no, Dad, mom, I have something else to do!"


    Shen Fu said coolly, "madam, did you hear anything?"


    Shen mother blinked her eyes, opened her eyes and said, "there''s no sound, old companion. You''re old, don''t you have a good ear?" Then the couple left together.


    Su Tang covered her heart and wanted to know if she was born? As a result, when he looked up and saw Fei Yu''s handsome face, he became more angry.


    Is he here for revenge or revenge!


    "What''s the matter with Professor Fei?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    "Yes."


    Fei Yu moved a chair to come over, he also just woke up, all aspects of physical quality is not much better than Su Tang, just a toss, he also some can''t bear.


    "Have a chat?"


    After that series of oolong, Su Tang was completely lost. She was lying on the hospital bed. This time, she didn''t struggle or escape. Her voice seemed to be boring. "What does Professor Fei want to talk about?"


    Fei Yu goes straight to the theme, "Cao min."


    He wanted to know what the little girl knew. She was so hostile to Cao min, but she didn''t like to look down on her.


    Su Tang deliberately frowned, a look of disgust, "talk about what he does." Then, with the same disgust, he swept up and down again, "Professor Fei, you have a lot of people. I''m such a social millet bug, and I don''t deserve to let you waste your time."


    When she said this, it was obvious that she wanted to drive people away.


    Fei Yu didn''t like her strange tone at all, but he didn''t know how to say it. At this time, an idea suddenly came into his mind. Did the little girl hate him so much because Cao min, as his student, began to hate him?


    "You hate Cao min."


    Sue was happy. "I hate a lot of people."


    Fei Yu stared at her without blinking an eye, and continued his unfinished words, "so, you hate me, too."


    Su sugar a Leng, she this Leng, obviously let Fei Yu more believe his guess.


    He sighed helplessly, but then he thought that if someone had slandered his tutor three years ago, he would not have argued for it, but he would not have believed it.


    "I''m different from him." Fei Yu didn''t know how to explain it. He lowered his eyelids and said in a light voice, "you don''t have to hate me."


    If the original owner Shen Jiao was present, she would have dropped her chin.


    One day, Fei Yu asked her not to hate him?!


    This is just a fable!


    No, Su Tang was shocked and said, "your head is really broken."


    Her disbelief made Fei Yu frown slightly, and he seldom explained it, because he didn''t know where to start. Compared with explanation, he preferred to do some complicated experiments, but the current situation forced him to speak again.


    "Shen Jiao, let me get down to business with you." Feiyu thought that the dog had done it, and it didn''t seem different to admit that he was a dog. He didn''t know why he believed her, but there was a nameless idea in his heart, which was to believe her, "do you remember your dog?"


    Sue sugar''s heart is shocked. Is this going to have a showdown with her?


    Just wake up the first day, willing to showdown with her, she this is how De, how can let a blackening value as high as 95% of the people believe her!


    "You say my family is good?" When it comes to dogs, Su Tang''s performance begins.


    Fei Yu sees her sad face, and the nerve in her heart shakes even more. He even wants to hold her in his arms.


    "Isn''t it Er Gouzi?"


    Su Tang was stunned, but she seldom mentioned the name "Er Gouzi" in front of outsiders.


    But Feiyu continued: "or, stupid thing."


    In fact, there is another name. Little bitch always likes to call herself father, but Feiyu doesn''t want to say it and refuses it.


    Su Tang was stunned, "you..."


    Fei Yu pointed to himself, "I am the husky."


    Su Tang really didn''t expect him to admit it. He didn''t give her any psychological preparation, so he revealed his waistcoat!


    "Are you good?"


    It sounds like a fable, but Fei Yu has a lot of time to prove himself. Besides those titles, there are a lot of things that happened when he was alone with her.


    The more she heard, the more frightened she was. In the end, her eyes widened. "So, you''re here to kill people?"


    Fei Yu


    Su Tang then once again picked up the pillow, "I tell you, killing is against the law, now is the rule of law society!"


    Sometimes, Fei Yu was really curious about the little girl''s brain circuit, what kind of brain was it that could bring out so many strange ideas.


    "Put the pillow down."


    "You want to suffocate me with a pillow!"


    Su Tang''s posture of "I don''t listen, I don''t listen to anything" finally made Fei Yu impatient and directly suppressed violently. At this time, Shen''s wife pushed the door again.


    In winter, the garden downstairs is still very cold.


    The history has reappeared surprisingly, or this time, it is even more exciting than before.


    Fei Yu pressed Su Tang under his body. There were only two possibilities, either fighting or intimacy.


    Fighting should not be fighting. Shen and his wife still believe in Fei Yu, but they are even more frightened when it comes to intimacy. So what they just casually said has come true?


    Yes, Shen Xiaojiao!


    Shen and his wife are still very satisfied with Fei Yu. He is handsome and smart, and the key is self-control. Finally, it''s worth trusting."Ah, ma''am, we seem to have entered the wrong door."


    "Right, wrong way, that, you go on, you go on."


    With that, the ward door closed.


    Su sugar looked at the re closed door of the ward, wiped his face, a face of life can''t love, "finished, I can''t tell."


    Fei Yu, "what do you want to say clearly?"


    Sue sugar angrily took a foot to kick someone, "you son of a bitch get out of here for me!"


    Fei Yu raised his eyebrows. He didn''t like swearing, so when the little girl said this, he subconsciously wanted to take charge of it. It was never before.


    Once upon a time, someone said dirty words. He just took a detour and ignored them. But he couldn''t ignore the little girl in front of him.


    "Shen Jiao."


    Suddenly so serious call her, Su sugar Leng for a while, "what?"


    Fei Yu, "don''t swear."


    Sue sugar almost laughed, "you care about me?"


    Fei Yu loosened her hands and said, "well, I don''t care about you."


    She''s the only one who''s in charge, except for the experiments.


    Su Tang knew his temperament well, so she was a little silly for a while. She only dropped 5% of her blackening value, so she could make him care about her so much? This is different from the previous tasks.


    "I''d better not." She said dryly, "I''m surprised that you are a good girl, but..." She said, scratching her hair, as if she didn''t know how to continue to say, half a sound, then she continued to speak, "Darling is darling, he has died, you are you, even if you say that your consciousness has stayed in darling, but here I am, we have nothing to do with each other."


    Fei Yu guessed that she would resist, but it doesn''t matter. He still has a way to kill her.


    "So you don''t want to be my father?"


    This words a, Su sugar on the spot performed a what to call dumbfounded.


    No, these days, men with emotional defects can be so coquettish?


    "You Sure enough, I''ve broken my head! "


    As soon as the voice came out, Su Tang heard a light smile, very light, but her mood seemed to be very happy.


    "Dad."


    Su Tang:!!!


    Shit, she''s dead!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    The male master is able to give up and shout for his father. What''s wrong with Sutang!


    She looked at each other with fiery eyes and recognized the title with great joy. Then she thought that he called his father, and she had to bear other things.


    As a result, he changed his timid attitude before. As soon as he lost his pillow, he said with great momentum: "come on, let''s sit on the sofa and talk about it slowly."


    Fei Yu watched her face change quickly and her mouth turned slightly.


    Private ward furnishings are very perfect, there are visitors to the small sofa, small sofa is very soft, Su sugar small one, all of a sudden to sink in.


    Such a sink, the whole of a small soft cute, coupled with the sweet little face, smile, cute explosion.


    Can be a little cute do not know, still bright eyes, a face excited to chirp a non-stop.


    Fei Yu always likes to be quiet, but when he meets her, he really enjoys such a little noise.


    Su Tang said for a long time, but her mouth was a little dry, so she planned to get off the sofa, step on the floor and pour herself a glass of water.


    However, Fei Yu quickly took her back to the sofa, poured a glass of water for her, and then slowly opened his mouth. He was very elegant. When he looked at her, there was a faint luster in his eyes, as if she was the only one who could enter his eyes.


    He automatically ignored everything around him, and there was nothing in his eyes but her.


    Su Tang was stared at by him. He moved his position awkwardly. Then he said, "well, is there anything else you want to ask?"


    She said earlier that she didn''t like Cao min because she overheard his disgusting and anti human experiments, but she didn''t say how much it was against human nature. She just frowned and expressed her disgust.


    Fei Yu didn''t ask in detail. After all, he had experienced it in his own life, but to his surprise, where did she know it from.


    "Does Cao min know about you?"


    Sue sugar shrugged. "Who knows, maybe she knows, maybe she doesn''t know."


    Shen Jiao, a self-supporting person like Cao min, always looks down on her. When she calls Miss Shen, it''s all for the sake of the Shen family. As for why she hated herself, Cao min didn''t even bother to look into it.


    Fei Yu is a little relieved. According to his understanding of Cao min, if the little girl knows something about him, he will be crazy.


    However, judging from the current situation, it is not much better.


    He sighed slowly. His voice was a little hoarse because of a long coma. He said, "Shen Jiao, you should be watched by him."


    When he said this, Su Tang didn''t take it seriously at first, but on second thought, Fei Yu was worried about himself!


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity, can not let go, then said: "you worry about me?"


    Feiyu asked, "am I not obvious?"


    Su Tang said, "it''s really rare to see, but Feiyu, you''d better worry about yourself than me. There''s a Shen family behind me. Even if Cao Min wants to move me, he has to weigh the Shen family. On the contrary, you, alone, are all taken to the dog by him."


    Shen Jiao, the original owner, has always been envious of Fei Yu''s talent and intelligence. Now it''s better to find a chance. Su Tang deliberately said, "so, what''s the use of high IQ."


    Fei Yu is also quite flexible, smell speech, even mild nod, "you said right."


    It''s rare for him to be so docile. Su Tang was overjoyed for a moment and patted him on the shoulder happily. He said, "don''t worry, you are my darling one day, and you will always be my darling. I''ll cover you, you man."


    Seeing that his goal has been achieved, Fei Yu is too lazy to correct it. Cao min, a lunatic, has already done something to her.


    "But I''ll drag you down."


    "I''m not afraid of Cao min, and I''m afraid that you''ll drag me down?" Su Tang patted her chest and said, "I''ve been staring at Cao min for a long time. If not, I wouldn''t have met you by chance, and then I''ll take you away."


    Fei Yu always thinks it''s weird. Shen Jiao hasn''t shown that she likes small animals since she was a child. If Shen''s family likes it, she has already raised a lot of cats and dogs. At first, he really believed that she was doing it for the white moonlight. Later, the truth was revealed that the white moonlight was her entertainment.


    Now that she''s telling it herself, it makes sense.


    It was for the sake of coping with Cao Min that she saved him by mistake. As for Bai Yueyue, she was just disgusting.


    He suddenly felt that he should thank Cao min for what he had done.


    As for how to thank, Fei Yu thought about it, and a dim light flashed through his eyes.


    Just let him It''s more comfortable to die. It''s also the love between teachers and students.


    Su Tang is still talking. He doesn''t know how to send his tutor on the way.


    Fei Yu quietly looked at the innocent and lively little girl in front of him. These things were what he didn''t have and what he wanted to understand now.He wants to know her, but also want to get close to her, stay with her, is to listen to her chirp, say some nutritious words, the mood is particularly comfortable.


    Why didn''t you find her advantage before?


    Su Tang said, he was so affectionate gaze, voice stuttered, "you, no, why are you looking at me?"


    Fei Yu showed his lonely eyes. He lowered his eyelids, and his voice was light. "Nothing. I just want to know where to live next when I get out of the hospital." He said, sighing, with a helpless tone and bitterness, "the laboratory can no longer live, after all, I do not know who the thief is."


    Su Tang is a real softer than a tough guy. Looking at this scene, the nine-year compulsory education students can''t help doing a good job at that time. "Where to live, of course, is the Shen family. In addition to the internal thieves, the laboratory has something to do with our Shen family. Although the laboratory is owned by our two families, you are also the person in charge of the laboratory How can I be bullied by the people of Shen family and the assets of Shen family? "


    The more Fei Yu listened, the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be suppressed. Half a sound, he reached out to cover his eyes. His slender hand covered the smile that could not be suppressed any more. But at the same time, his voice was tired and said: "the Shen family is just a shareholder. On the one hand, I''ve been dealing with it all the time. I can''t bear to blame for such a big thing."


    "What''s to blame? It''s up to me! Just do as I said. You live in my house first. When the thief is found out, we''ll deal with Cao min slowly. " With a big wave of her hand, Su Tang was quite overbearing. Then she revealed a big secret, "by the way, do you know there''s another person above Cao min? Last time I listened to him nodding and bowing at the end of the phone. Even without Cao min, he could cultivate a second one. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    Cao min''s business moved back. Now, Fei Yu wants to live in the Shen family.


    Shen and his wife warmly welcomed him, and even arranged his room next to Su Tang, saying that you young people have a common topic.


    Fei Yu, as a junior, is just as clever as a primary school chicken, and he is stunned by Su Tang.


    He is not a normal person after all, sometimes it is difficult to grasp the degree of getting along with others. For the elders, in addition to his parents, he only has the former tutor in his mind, but the tutor is not the same. He needs admiration, and his parents are different.


    But when Fei Yu recalled that he was a parent, his memory mostly stayed in primary school. After all, later, he jumped grades one after another. Finally, he graduated from Bosch at the age of 18 and entered the laboratory. At that time, although his parents cared about him, they had less contact with him, mostly on the phone or in the video.


    He took Shen Jiao''s parents as his elders. The only reference for him was his primary school days.


    Shen''s husband and wife are more and more satisfied, "good child, you take this as your own home, as for Jiaojiao, that child''s bad temper, can''t stand it, we ignore it."


    Su Tang is stunned. Shen and his wife are very fond of their children, but their favorite is that they have no bottom line. It''s like spoiling a three-year-old. They just blindly give you a number, which spoils Shen Jiao.


    But now, this big change, Su Tang can''t help asking: "am I your own?"


    Shen''s husband and wife horizontal her one eye, "if it''s not natural, who is willing to leave ah Yu such a good child to you." With that, Shen''s mother put out her hand again and said, "Oh, ah Yu, please bear with me more."


    Fei Yu showed a clever smile, "Jiao Jiao is very good."


    Shen''s mother laughed even more and said, "you should have been cheated by her. This child may be noisy."


    Su Tang listened to what they said. She was stunned that there was no ending. She rolled her eyes and said, "you talk slowly. I''m recovering from a serious illness. I''m tired. I have to have a rest."


    As soon as she left, the smile on Shen''s mother''s face faded. "Jiaojiao''s car accident has something else to tell you."


    Her daughter is a little bit noisy, and her temper is a little bit arrogant, but she is absolutely not bad hearted. When she thinks of her sudden coma, she wakes up with the excuse that she was slightly hung up by a car, because she didn''t remember the license plate number, and she didn''t get in the way, so she thinks it''s OK.


    It''s not her daughter''s way.


    She''s Shen''s child, and it''s not up to others!


    As for Fei Yu, although Shen''s mother wanted to make up for the two children, she knew that with Fei Yu''s ability, no celebrities could be found in city A. although Fei Yu''s parents were gone, with Fei Yu''s honor these years, she was a new rich man, much more valuable than those businessmen. A patent at random would top their performance for several years.


    He suddenly made love to his daughter, which seemed strange, but she believed the two children and was willing to let them deal with it by themselves.


    Her warning, Fei Yu also heard, but Su Tang did not want to say, he did not tell the truth, only gave a promise, "I will protect her."


    Shen and his wife looked at him and said in a low voice, "remember what you said today." The words fall, then never speak again.


    Su Tang went back to the house, first gave herself a fragrant bath, and then took out her mobile phone. This is a new mobile phone, which has nothing in it except the basic app.


    She wanted to play a few games, but when she saw it, it was filled with all kinds of information.


    Wechat was full of 999 + unread, and she was dumbfounded, "dog, when I was in hospital, what happened?"


    System, "do you remember fan Yuli who tried to make a fool of you at the new year''s party last time when he was backstage?"


    Su sugar, "Hey, remember, I remember asking her to write an apology letter, but an apology letter is not so lively."


    There are too many unread wechat. She only picked the front ones to read. She did say that there was an apology letter in the forum of school a, but more importantly, people actually said that she was green.


    She''s green?


    Su Tang was shocked. She was the only one who was green all the time. When was she going to be green? So what kind of bastard did it damage her reputation!


    She stormed into the forum, and then saw the photos of Bai Yueyue hugging people. It''s a new year. Hugging is really not a real hammer. Great friendship can also be hugged. But as the mobile phone slides down, in addition to the photos of hugging, there are even kissing. In the end, even the video is finished.


    She hesitated, afraid to open the video to see what should be mosaic picture, and at this time, the door was knocked.


    "Who?"


    Feiyu, "it''s me."


    As soon as she heard that she was a neighbor, Su Tang stepped on her furry slippers and walked slowly to open the door.


    Fei Yu glanced at the video still on in her hand, and then shook the wine in her hand, "do you want me to have a drink with you?"


    He checked, if the other party is not happy, can invite a drink.Sue sugar blinked, full of doubts, "why drink?"


    Feiyu, "I see the news, your white moonlight green you."


    Su Tang was surprised, "is this news spreading so fast? Even you know? "


    Fei Yu nodded without changing his face, but he thought that it was what he had asked someone to do, which was naturally the first to know.


    White moonlight or something, even a little girl''s fun, but now, the fun should be over. If she still wants to play, he doesn''t mind playing with her.


    Su Tang didn''t feel anything in her heart, but after listening to him, she took out her mobile phone and said, "will this video be eye-catching?"


    Fei Yu doesn''t understand, "hot eyes?"


    Su Tang explained: "it''s that kind of strange picture. Nowadays people always send out their private pictures. Is it because the small hairy film is not good-looking? I have to watch this kind of rubbish video which has no skill and no aesthetic feeling."


    Feiyu, who never cared about the gossip news, was slightly surprised and said, "can you come like this?"


    Well He seems to have learned something different.


    "Hey, it''s not too wonderful to put the video of brother-in-law and unmarried wife and children on the wedding ceremony." Su Tang immediately explained: "don''t be too spicy chicken. It''s just the kind of thing that can''t be more in three minutes. It''s indecent!"


    If Fei Yu had thought about it, he had never had a girlfriend, which was very pure, but now he felt that he needed to add other knowledge.


    "The video doesn''t have that kind of picture, you can rest assured."


    got his promise, susugar just opened the video, and it was exactly what he said, but it was only a white moonlight Tucao, make complaints about her bad, and said she was using her. This real hammer not only heated the A Xiao forum, but also was put on the Internet, and then directly caught up with the hot search.


    #Surprise! University bully, to deceive the ignorant girl for the future! #


    Su ¡¤ ignorance ¡¤ girl ¡¤ sugar


    "I, ignorant girl?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    Fei Yu almost nodded when he looked at the lovely girl in front of him. The ignorant girl and so on were quite similar. This little play was noisy and smart, but in fact it was a little absent-minded.


    However, he can only know this by himself, and it''s not good to say it.


    "It''s their ignorance."


    Su Tang was immediately overjoyed. She stood on tiptoe and patted him on the shoulder. She was very happy and said, "yes, this kind of unscrupulous media knows how to write blindly."


    The word ignorance has nothing to do with her whole body.


    Fei Yu brought the wine. Su Tang naturally didn''t push him out. She took him and invited him in very warmly. When this guy was still husky, she didn''t come to her room, so she didn''t think it was dangerous.


    But Fei Yu came in as a human for the first time, and his eyes were deep.


    Even if he is insensitive to his feelings, he knows that a girl''s boudoir can''t enter at will? So, she has no mustard like this. What is it that she is absent-minded?


    Of course, he also knows that it''s a little playwright. Trust him.


    He licked his thin lips, thinking that he could not live up to her trust.


    Wine is red wine, drink a glass before going to bed, help sleep.


    Fei Yu poured a cup for her, handed it to her, and said with a smile, "I don''t know much about wine."


    Su Tang took the cup. First she sniffed it with her little nose, and then her eyes lit up. "This is my father''s precious red wine. He is willing to give it to you!" With that, she shook her glass again, sipped a little, and said, "sure enough, you are their own!"


    That small appearance, what Fei Yu sees is a burst of funny.


    He can understand why the Shen family is so willing to spoil her. He is also willing to spoil such a small thing. He just doesn''t know why he didn''t feel for her at the beginning. He is very cute.


    "Like wine?"


    Su Tang nodded, a pair of eyes because of drinking wine, suffused with moist luster, smile up, curved eyebrows, such as the night sky bright curved moon, very good-looking.


    "Yes, wine is a good thing."


    For Fei Yu, red wine is slightly astringent, and he really can''t drink good or bad, but the little girl said it was good, it must be good.


    "Later, I''ll pay attention."


    In the past, Fei Yu stayed in the laboratory all day long. Sometimes he couldn''t say a few words a day. But no matter how cold he was, he would talk more to the people he liked.


    His eyes stopped because of her. He saw her drinking wine and squinting contentedly like a cat. He also bent his lips.


    Su Tang was in a good mood, drinking a little wine. She even forgot the story of the ignorant girl. "Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?"


    Fei Yu smiles and says nothing.


    If she, do not need her to do anything, just stand there, he would like to be good to her unconditionally. This feeling, in fact, is quite puzzling. It''s the first time I met her since he became a dog.


    But at that time his focus was not here, so it was ignored. Now I want to stay with her for such a long time, in fact, it is because of obedience and love.


    "You saved me."


    "Sue sugar pick eyebrow," but you also saved me


    At the beginning of the car accident, she deliberately did not hide. In fact, she was gambling again. She knew that he would return to her body after he died, so she was not in a panic at that time. But he was different. For Fei Yu, she probably would never come back.


    As for Cao min, she can get rid of it if she arranges it carefully, but she doesn''t do anything. She just plans to keep it for him.


    After all, it''s better to kill an enemy or something.


    Feiyu looked calm, as if saying something unimportant, and said: "but, if it wasn''t for the accident, I couldn''t come back. Even, I would do research with Husky''s body foolishly."


    Su Tang thought of Husky''s paralyzed face at that time, and immediately he couldn''t stand up with a smile. "Hey, I was so upset with you at that time, aren''t you angry?"


    Fei Yu asked, "Why are you angry?"


    The little girl is a little talker. She chatters like a sparrow day by day. At first, he wanted to seal her mouth, but now he thinks it''s very cute.


    She presents her true side to him. For him, it is the most lovely treasure in the world, which is invisible to outsiders. He is like a lonely traveler who can see the treasure. When he finds it, how can he let it go?


    When he said this, Su Tang was stunned. "No, Professor Fei, you are Lack of heart


    Fei Yu was stunned and then laughed.


    It''s really interesting. They think each other is absent-minded.


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was laughing at. He felt that he had accepted himself, so he kept on saying, "you are not good, you will be cheated."


    Just like her, although she looks cute, it can be deceiving.


    Fei Yu said: "if I am willing to be cheated?"


    Su Tang looked at him with difficulty. She felt a kind of mother''s mood of taking care of the bear child. She was very worried, very worried."You have never been beaten by the society! There are some people outside, but they are bad. "


    Fei Yu looked at her serious face, and could not help thinking of her previous operation, raised a bunch of huskies, and then smilingly sent Li He to prison, and the white moonlight. When you think about it, she didn''t get any benefits at all, on the contrary, she played it thoroughly.


    "Well, like you?"


    Su Tang smell speech, immediately a pair of childish can teach appearance, "right, right, I tell you, the more beautiful the girl, the worse the heart, you can have a long snack."


    The little girl''s face was full of sincere preaching. Feiyu only thought it funny, "who said that she was bad?"


    Su Tang glared, "I''m taking you as my friend!"


    "Friends..." Fei Yu slowly spits out the word in his throat, half ring, clean and beautiful face, eyebrows slightly close, "I haven''t made friends."


    Of course, Su Tang knew that he had never made friends with such a god of learning as Fei Yu. He could only look up to him and could not get close to him.


    But now, the handsome man who can''t even frown in the most difficult experiment frowns because of her words. It''s really Sin.


    Su Tang feels guilty. Fei Yu is like a piece of white paper. Now, she is about to get her hands on it.


    "It doesn''t matter. The most important thing to make friends is to be comfortable. Remember those people who make you unhappy, they are not friends."


    Fei Yu said with a clear smile, "if I go over that degree and make Jiao Jiao unhappy, you have to point it out."


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it. She just thought that although this guy was black, he was white. She was used to seeing white and black, but it was the first time she met such a black and white. Suddenly, an old mother''s worry came to her mind.


    You have to take care of yourself. You can''t let others bully you.


    Yeah, she''s got to spoil it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    The next thing is to go to sleep. Sleep is the most important thing. When she wakes up, Su Tang finally remembers the news that she has forgotten. She opens her microblog to comment on the polarization. On one hand, she is full of heartache, on the other hand, she is cynical.


    These days, there is always a group of elite, no matter what you say, they can always carry it for you.


    Su Tang came to the interest, sometimes the bar to win that group of bar elite, it is not the same small achievement!


    For example, at this moment, when the other party said she couldn''t do it, and was about to get angry and say hello to her ancestors, she pulled the back one by one, so that the other party would have to swallow all the fragrance that she was about to spray. Su Tang couldn''t help thinking about the taste.


    It''s so interesting.


    Shen Jiao is arrogant, but Su Tang doesn''t maintain this human setup this time. Instead, she looks like a little wretch who has been abandoned, and she is humble to the extreme.


    As soon as the video came out, her micro blog was exposed. Even with the events in the forum of school a, there was a summary.


    Shen Jiao''s behavior, though domineering, didn''t hurt anyone. For example, fan Yuli''s behavior made her almost make a fool of herself in front of all the teachers and students in the school, but in the end, she didn''t embarrass her, just made her apologize publicly.


    Such an identity as Shen Jiao can exert pressure on the school authorities to let fan Yuli drop out of school, but in the end she did nothing.


    There is her little cousin, Fang Qing, whose parents are unreliable. Shen''s husband and wife sympathize with her. As a result, Shen Jiao is more lovely than others.


    As for Bai Yueyue, although he has a good knowledge, it can''t forgive him. He''s fishing for Shen Jiao. If he has some backbone, he''ll spread it out. This kind of behavior is disgusting.


    Gradually, many people began to speak for Su Tang.


    - Shen Jiao is the little princess of Shen''s group. If I had this identity, I would be more arrogant than her.


    They have the capital to be crazy, but they don''t have the power to go in front of you. If you don''t like it, you''ll leave. This kind of behavior is disgusting but flattering.


    School a is still a famous university, but it turns out that everyone accepts it. Sure enough, you can do whatever you want with money.


    This one satirizes Shen Jiao, implying that she enters the university through the back door.


    In this regard, Su Tang directly picked out her achievements to prove that, after the original owner liked white moonlight, he really worked very hard. In order to catch up with him, he did not spend less energy studying.


    After su Tang posted the certificate, she said angrily, "you can say I''m blind, but you can''t question my alma mater!"


    This one, a school those students can''t help, their own school, they can black, but others black? I''m sorry!


    The school''s stepping stone is the result, but the result does not represent all, you because of a mouse excrement, question the whole school, then suggest you take a look at the brain!


    A bloodbath is about to start, and Su Tang, holding snacks, happily began to see the play.


    After all, Shen Jiao, Bai Yueyue, fan Yuli and others are from school A. but she didn''t expect that Fei Yu, who couldn''t fight with eight strokes, actually made a speech about it.


    That''s the God of academia. You can only look up to him. But did you see him looking down at the world?


    For a time, netizens are boiling!


    OMG is a new fida! Come here and help me not to fail this year!


    Professor Fei Yu, I finally remember his account password!


    What about those little hooves with broken legs? In front of us Feiyu big face, say again, what are you all delusional about?


    Fei Yu''s face and intelligence once became a national male god. Whenever there was news about him, it was Tu bang.


    For example, now, at the beginning, people didn''t care what he sent, just focused on their own crying.


    - ouch, ouch, the great God has finally come out. I remember that the great God was unconscious before, but now he''s healed?


    Ah, brother Fei! I can!


    Let me come to Kangkang. Is it Professor Fei who seduces us again? It''s all forked out and buried!


    Sand sculpture netizens are more happy. When a wave of happiness is over, people begin to study what he said.


    Feiyu V: my little princess.


    This is too vague. The little princess can be her own daughter, or she can make her own ticket, but no matter which one, it''s unacceptable.


    For a moment, the comments below cried into the sea, shouting which mortal took off their Fei God!


    This session of netizens are all Sherlock Holmes. Soon, they clean up their mood and follow the clues to start the investigation.


    The word "little princess" has appeared frequently recently. Now many people like to call Shen Jiao the little princess of the Shen family. Who is kefeiyu? It''s clear that she is from two different regions and has nothing to do with her!


    Until a netizen pulled out, Fei Yu''s attention changed from 0 to 1, and the only attention was Shen Jiao.All kinds of details are photographed in front of them, which makes them feel that the world is magical.


    Fei Yu and Shen Jiao, who can be connected?


    Me??? The wrong way to open Weibo?


    In front of you, maybe your posture on the Internet is wrong, so are you holding it with your left hand or right hand today?


    I knock! Shatter my three outlooks!


    You are shocked. I just want to cry. My God Fei, I thought his lover would be a laboratory in my life. What''s the result? Who told me that Fei had no seven emotions and six desires! You Kangkang, little princess, how provocative! Ah, I''m dead!


    - the one in front of me died with me. From today on, we are all lovelorn.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang, as a melon eater, was so scared that all the melons fell off.


    She gaped at the man coming towards her, and saw that he didn''t look the same, as if nothing had happened, so she almost knelt down for him.


    "Feiyu?" Su Tang thought of his emotional defects and what he said yesterday. He didn''t make friends, so he didn''t have a degree. If she had anything to do, she pointed it out directly.


    But now, what does she mean?


    This guy hasn''t even understood his friends yet. Another terrible creature like female ticket will not kill her!


    She carefully looked at him, half a sound, she considered the opening, "you last night, the Internet?"


    Fei Yu nodded.


    Sue sugar, "well Little princess


    Fei Yu nodded and asked, "what''s the problem? I think they all call you little princess. As you said, we are friends. I got to know each other yesterday. Friends should help each other. "


    What''s more, why does the word "help each other" sound strange!


    Su Tang has a headache on her face. "If you do this, netizens will guess."


    Fei Yu asked again, "but I don''t know them. Their guess has nothing to do with me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    Su Tang was directly knocked down by him. It''s the netizen''s guess, but this kind of thing, three people become tigers. It''s strange to say too much.


    But she didn''t know how to explain. For the first time, she didn''t think her IQ was enough!


    "Yu ah, although netizens have nothing to do with us, these days, do you know the gossip?" Su Tang thought hard and said, "it''s the kind that will affect your reputation. Look at the comments under your microblog, how many people are beginning to take off the powder."


    Fei Yu was at a loss. "They don''t have any influence on me. As for reputation, it has no influence on me."


    Su Tang explained that he was about to vomit blood. "I care!"


    Finally, Fei Yu''s soul hit deeply, "but shouldn''t a friend be generous?"


    Su Tang


    Death.


    Su Tang lost the conversation completely. She grabbed the hair on her forehead. Finally, Fei Yu couldn''t look down and arranged her hair for her. "Am I bothering you?"


    His hesitant tone, with a little doubt, made Su Tang feel a little distressed at that time.


    Ah, her black-and-white male master is very careful, and the appearance of "commissar''s grievance" is really piercing her heart.


    It''s just, it''s miserable.


    "No, I''m afraid it''s going to bother you." Su Tang thought, this kind of small scene she saw more, but Feiyu, because of emotional defects, when did she end in person, but now, for her sake, she made such a big Wulong.


    Miserable appearance, where she is willing to blame, can only say: "I''m afraid you will be used, after all, my reputation, is not very good."


    Fei Yu frowned and helped her to follow the last strand of hair. He said seriously, "no, you''re fine."


    Su Tang heard that call a move, this is what lovely baby ah, although the blackening value is still motionless, but for this heart, she will definitely clear all obstacles for him!


    "Come on, dog, let''s start the story!"


    One day, the host of his family has the ambition to stop rowing!


    The system was surprised, "so fast?"


    If according to her past habits, the task is endless, how to be happy? For example, at the beginning, in order to make herself better, she madly fought against the man, but later, when there was no way to do it, she would be a good person with her tail between her legs.


    Now we can see the world by one person and one system. If it''s the ordinary world, it''s going to take a lifetime. So this task can''t be done in a hurry. We have to do it slowly, unless it''s imminent. If we can''t do anything, we have to do it hard.


    But now, listening to her initiative, the first reaction of the system thinks that she is possessed!


    "Whelp, are you still the whelp I know? It won''t be possessed by aliens and take away consciousness


    Su Tang smelled the words, and then turned out a big white eye, and scolded: "you''ve just been possessed, you useless little spicy chicken!"


    The familiar way of swearing is determined by the system. It''s his son.


    It used to say that extraterrestrials possessed and robbed consciousness, not casually, but in this world. There is such a situation. The real big boss behind Cao min is an extraterrestrials.


    This planet is now going through the transition from civilization to interstellar age, which is a turning point. If it succeeds, this planet will be a member of interstellar from now on. If it fails, there will be no such planet in the world.


    Science and technology are the driving force of the world, and the big boss behind Cao min''s eyes are on human beings.


    These humans are smart, they just lack opportunities.


    Aliens like their bodies, flesh and blood, temperature, but also taste a variety of food, which they do not have stream of consciousness aliens!


    They don''t want human beings to develop too fast, and they don''t want human beings to be above them one day. So they have a bold move. They want to take away these human consciousness and get trapped in machines. Machines can serve them endlessly and become their slaves without rest.


    Cao min did a lot of such experiments, but the only successful one was Fei Yu. Even seriously speaking, it was not a success, because the transfer to the robot failed, and finally it was transferred to a puppy.


    Cao min always thought that he was the master of Fei Yu''s body, but he didn''t know that he was just a dog.


    When the big boss failed to attach himself, he had been fishing for Cao min. for the time being, he still needed him, a puppet with a certain position in the human race.


    Only Cao min, wishful thinking of himself as a collaborator, thinks that he is talented and valued by the other party, so he can be reused. If he knows something, he is afraid that he will be punished.


    Su Tang was so excited that she thought of a game of dog biting dog.


    Fei Yu doesn''t worry about it. He''s been overcast once, and there won''t be another time. As a man, he has a aura.


    "By the way, have the spies from Feiyu''s lab found out?"


    System, "stream of consciousness, this kind of thing, can enter your computer through the cable, thus control, so to say spies, there is really no such thing."Sue sugar touched her chin. "Is there a way to kill this thing?"


    System, "yes, they have no carrier, within three minutes, they will die in the sun."


    This made Su Tang really silent for a long time, "what do you mean by carrier?"


    This kind of opponents like ghosts, who knows they will breed in time and place.


    System, "most of these streams of consciousness lock their consciousness on the robot. Although they can enter the cable and control the computer, there is a time limit. During this period, if you turn off the switch, they will die."


    Su Tang asked again, "what about human beings? You said that humans can also be their carriers? "


    System, "it depends on the consciousness of human beings. Not every human being will be possessed. Only people with low consciousness will be controlled by them. But at the same time, people with poor consciousness will not be the best in all fields."


    This is also why they want to take away the original consciousness and attach themselves.


    Su Tang was relieved that she could swallow the consciousness of the queen of Zerg. Would she be afraid of such a weak alien?


    If you want to finish the task, you have to put it in the open. As far as the current situation is concerned, what we know more about aliens are just some science fiction movies. They believe in aliens, but at the same time, they feel that aliens are far away from themselves.


    "Feiyu, let''s go to your lab and have a look."


    Suddenly speaking of the laboratory, Fei Yu was surprised. In fact, during this period, he was also investigating, but in the end, he felt that this matter could not be explained scientifically and needed metaphysics.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    Before he was sure, Fei Yu didn''t want her to touch these dangerous things.


    The enemy''s terrible, and you do not know who your opponent is, but they can hide in the dark corner, peep at your whole life.


    Fei Yu once called out the video before his coma. As a result, all the researchers in the whole laboratory were the same. In the end, he found it on a computer. It''s just a fable.


    But in front of the evidence, he had to admit it.


    Before the incident, his computer had issued an instruction, high concentration ethanol, to close his experimental office, so that he fell into a coma in the shortest time. Then, he turned on the ventilation system of the laboratory, diluted the smell of ethanol, and informed his mentor, Cao min.


    At the beginning, he and Cao min just had different opinions, but they didn''t tear their faces. So although Cao min left the laboratory, his prestige was still there. When people saw him coming back, they didn''t doubt his purpose. They even sighed that they were deeply attached to each other.


    At the beginning, if someone else took him away, he could find out the cause of his coma. However, Cao min told the people in the laboratory that he was overworked and needed rest, so he sent all the people who visited him.


    No one would doubt Cao min''s actions, because before that, even Fei Yu respected him very much, until his consciousness was stripped and he heard his conversation with another person.


    It turned out that the death of his parents was not an accident. It turned out that the tutor he had always respected was the ultimate cause of his family''s death!


    He always mistakenly regarded jackals as benefactors. Now, even he has become the experimental subject in his hands. How ridiculous this is!


    He has also written a paper on this kind of experiment. Theoretically, it is possible, but it is not in line with human nature. The rich and powerful will live forever. What are the people who are forced to divest? The puppets of the rich?


    Once Pandora''s box is opened, the devil will be released.


    Fei Yu refused the experiment, but he didn''t want to, one day, he became the experimental subject of the experiment!


    Ridiculous!


    It''s ridiculous!


    He converged the dark and damp in his heart, and then looked up at Su Tang with the image of sunshine.


    It was a small treasure he had found, and she couldn''t be scared away.


    Su Tang is not a whim, but decided to promote the plot, let passive into active, but Feiyu worry too much, finally did not agree.


    "It''s too dangerous. I''ll take care of it myself."


    Although Fei Yu looks like a good talker, his decision is irrefutable.


    Su Tang thought about it, but she could only fake it, but secretly.


    As one of the shareholders of the Shen family, if Su Tang wants to enter the laboratory, it''s not impossible. Except for those secret experiments that are being carried out, others can visit.


    She pretended to follow the researcher cleverly, and then unconsciously pointed to the side of the closed room, casually said: "where is that?"


    The researcher has an excited heart. This is the little princess said by his own professor. Who would have thought that he was lucky to see her! Ah, sure enough, the Internet is deceiving, saying that she is arrogant and domineering, clearly very polite and lovely.


    Hum, he affirmed that it was all the rumors spread by those people. They were all jealous of her!


    How can the little princess whom my boss likes be bad!


    "This is Professor Fei''s office. It belongs to an important laboratory. We can''t get in unless he has a key," he said enthusiastically When he said this, he suddenly stopped. Then, finally, he couldn''t hold back and said, "but if it''s Miss Shen, I think Professor Fei is willing to take you in."


    Su Tang almost came out. Wake up! You are important talents of our country! Is this gossip really good?


    She had a headache on her face and wanted to explain. As a result, she came to the laboratory with her front foot. Feiyu got the news from her back foot. Without waiting for the researcher to clap his rainbow fart, he drove the man away mercilessly.


    He looked at the little girl in front of him, with a lovely appearance. Finally, he sighed helplessly, "I told you, it''s dangerous here."


    Su Tang said, "I know, but aren''t we friends? How can I ignore my friend''s business? "


    this made Fei Yu choke. He knew what she thought when he said to beat her that day.


    On, very helpless ah, but also because she is his little princess, how can do, can only spoil ah.


    Fei Yu sees that she doesn''t want to go. Instead of letting her sneak behind her back, it''s better to carry her in front of her and watch her.


    "Let''s go."


    The office is very quiet, just like Fei Yu''s, the materials on the desk are neatly placed, and the ground is not stained with any dust.


    Su Tang''s first feeling when she stepped into the office was not very different from the ordinary office. The only difference was the people around her.


    She looked around curiously and finally fixed her eyes on his computer."Dog, is that consciousness still there?"


    System, "computer power off, he is not into, even if into, there is a time limit, but you can block him."


    It''s all kinds of secrets, of course.


    The boss behind the scenes is so fond of Feiyu that he has a super high IQ. However, Su Tang thinks that the boss is sick and he is not attached to him. He has a high IQ. Sometimes, the container does not match, there will be adverse reactions, do not weigh their identity, dare to fight with the son of heaven, this is not to die?


    Su Tang looked around and finally found that there was no chair in this big office except an office chair. She was not polite. Anyway, her family would not mind.


    "Feiyu, do you remember I told you at the beginning that I heard Cao min call someone?"


    Fei Yu adjusted the office temperature to the most appropriate degree, and then said, "remember."


    But what the little girl said at that time was too vague. She should have kept her hand. Now, are you going to have a showdown?


    Su Tang said, "Cao min is suffering from cancer. If he can''t cure it, he will live for five years at most. However, two years ago, I heard him call and ask people to get ready for the exchange of consciousness. Listen to his attitude, the person on the other end of the phone seems to be able to do it. If the old man bows and bows, he has to kneel on the ground and kowtow. "


    "According to his current treatment time, he should have three years left. Plus you were expelled from your body before, I think he must want to occupy your body!"


    Su Tang can''t say too much, he can only shake out some things that Fei Yu knows, otherwise, he should suspect that she is possessed.


    At that time, Fei Yu asked her in a deep voice, "what else do you know?"


    Su Tang said, "I was so far away that I couldn''t hear what the other person said, but the voice of that person was very strange, just like It''s not the kind that humans can send out. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    It''s not human these four words, let Fei Yu''s pupil suddenly shrink.


    Nowadays, there are a lot of voice changers, but even if they are used, at most it is the change of timbre, and the essence is still the human tone.


    Su Tang pondered for a long time, then suddenly took out her mobile phone and said, "it''s more emotionless than Siri''s voice. Even men and women at the other end can''t hear it. She can only hear the cold machine voice, and it''s very stiff."


    Her next words made Fei Yu''s brow more and more wrinkled. At the thought of the little girl''s words and the surveillance he found out, he fixed his eyes on the computer.


    He squinted. There was no emotion in his black pupils. But because he was worried about scaring the little girl, he turned his back and said in a gentle voice: "Jiaojiao, do you want to subvert your cognition?"


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened. She was going to have a showdown with her!


    A little excited!


    "Come on, if it''s a friend, tell me what happened!"


    Fei Yu didn''t speak directly, but turned on his computer. At the moment when his laptop was connected to the Internet, he seemed to be aware of something on the other end of the optical cable. Soon, an invisible wave began to spread.


    Su Tang and Fei Yu are just ordinary people. Naturally, they are not aware of these people who can''t see, touch, or even have no voice, but the system will prompt them.


    Over there, Fei Yu called out the surveillance of that day. What she saw with her own eyes was more intuitive than any explanation. Su Tang was also stunned. She pointed to the clip in the video. Bai Nen''s little hands trembled, "you, ghost?"


    Fei Yu first laughed. He thought the same at the beginning, but later he felt that if the ghost really had such great ability, he didn''t need to cooperate with Cao min.


    Since cooperation is needed, it shows that he also has weakness. As long as we can find his weakness, then One shot will kill!


    Su Tang first called out the ghost in a trembling voice, but then she thought that the little girl had the temperament again, "you what you, these days, there are few relatives underground! Feiyu, don''t be afraid. I''ll let the ancestors of the Shen family protect you! "


    Fei Yu had heard the word "protection" in his parents'' ears, and no one had ever spoken to him again.


    People seem to forget that he, Fei Yu, is only 26 years old.


    At this age, many people are just emerging, but he has to hold back one side and make no mistakes.


    He was used to being cold and lonely. After his parents died, he was also sad. But soon he analyzed himself that no one could accompany him forever. Everyone was a passer-by, but it was just the length of stay. He had to get used to this lonely road.


    But now, when he looked at Su Tang, he suddenly felt that he had to force her to stay and let her track overlap with her!


    Under the surface calm, no one can see the surging in the dark. Fei Yu raised his lips. This smile instantly diluted his indifference, just like Su Tang tilted his head, thought of a word, spring blossoms.


    It''s a smile from the heart, so is she moving the man?


    Sue sugar with an excited heart, dead pressed himself about to blurt out the scream, but sometimes, the mouth covered, eyes can leak.


    Fei Yu looks at the little girl''s bright eyes and smiles more deeply. He seldom contacts people. Because of his work, he always wears gloves when he can. He can''t do it. He will wash his hands immediately. But now, he wants to reach out and touch her face.


    Su Tang didn''t know that she had released the devil. She was very sincere and said, "Fei Yu, it''s nice to see you smile."


    Her words, listen to Fei Yu, that pair of indifferent black pupil are stained with a little smile, "well, I''ll always smile to you."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 75%."


    Su Tang was so excited that she wanted to rub her hands. She didn''t know that the man was running away again. Although she had worked hard for so long, raised a dog and had a car accident, it still had an effect. Look, it dropped so much all at once.


    It''s a good start!


    As for Fei Yu''s strange words, she said generously that this guy had never made friends and would inevitably deviate. When she solved the problem of consciousness, she would guide him back slowly.


    Su Tang thought tactfully, and then at the prompt of the system, she quickly pressed the key to turn off the power, forced it to turn off, and then patted her chest. She was afraid and said, "Feiyu, have you seen Zhenzi? Zhenzi is climbing out of the TV. I''m afraid this thing will come out of your notebook. Besides, I''ve wanted to do something for a long time. Do you think he will be stuck if I wait for him to turn off suddenly when he''s halfway up? "


    Fei Yu choked, and then looked at her helplessly. He was very curious about what was in her little head, strange but lovely.


    His favorite little girl, let alone close his notebook, even if he smashed it, he would never blink.


    "Well."


    This spoiled tone, Su Tang can''t help but curl her lips. Look, this is the person who pries off the cold temperament. Once he accepts you, you can get the tenderness that everyone can''t get.


    Su Tang almost drowned in this gentle tone. As a result, the notebook suddenly gave a bang. They suddenly turned back and saw that the notebook was full of bright red viscous liquid. If it was anthropomorphic, it was the kind of notebook that was seriously injured and bleeding.Sue sugar was shocked. "I knock. What the hell is this?"


    The explosion, together with the girl''s loud words, immediately moved the eyes of other researchers outside the office. The office is all glass, so they can see everything in the office.


    And then, everybody''s stupid.


    "What''s that?"


    "Professor Fei''s notebook finally can''t stand the heavy workload. This is Did you commit suicide? "


    This is obviously a joke. With this friend''s words, the atmosphere is not so tense. They will continue what they have. If something happens, Professor Fei will ask them to go in.


    Moreover, if Professor Fei can''t solve it, they will be even more helpless.


    In fact, Fei Yu was also startled, which was obviously beyond human cognition. However, he soon calmed down and began to recall what his little girl had said before. So, she mistakenly hit him and found out?


    "You just pressed the key to open the notebook?"


    Obviously he saw them all, but he couldn''t help asking again.


    Su Tang nodded stupidly, "well, but this thing Isn''t that the ghost? " She said, big eyes around, cunning and smart, "so, really is my Shen family ancestors to help me town?"


    Witnessed the whole process of the system, stunned.


    "So I''m your ancestor?"


    Su Tang


    Swallowing countless fragrant words, she said without expression, "you need a face."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    The little girl''s face changed in a second. The speed was so fast that Fei Yu didn''t notice it. Then she lowered her head, and she had recovered her excited appearance.


    She tugged at his black suit coat, her eyes couldn''t hide the excitement, "Feiyu, let''s plan?"


    In the laboratory, of course, there is an anatomy room.


    For the first time, Fei Yu allowed a layman to watch, and even put on the dust-proof clothes and disposable gloves for her with a smile. Finally, he bent down and changed the shoes for her.


    At first, Su Tang was able to feel at ease, but at the last step, she was embarrassed, "don''t, don''t, I''ll wear it myself!"


    That''s the leader of science and technology, the leader of the future. She bent down to take off her shoes. Her feet don''t deserve it!


    Fei Yu seized her wrist and said in a soft voice, "don''t make trouble."


    These two words, gently, like feathers over your heart, make your heart itch unbearably, Su Tang''s face was red, and then faltered: "I, I didn''t make trouble, that''s your hand, it''s very expensive."


    Fei Yu stopped. She could see the smile on his side face. It was very light, but it didn''t hinder his good mood at the moment.


    Su Tang subconsciously licked her lips. The scene was too ambiguous. In order to break it in a second, she said, "I suddenly feel that my jiojio is very valuable. Do you want me to give it up when I go back?"


    The more she said it, the more biased she was. Fei Yu changed her shoes for her. Then she stood up, couldn''t help but flicked her clean forehead with a smile. "Now, does the forehead have to be confessed?"


    "Of course, I won''t wash my face when I go back!"


    Fei Yu forbeared, but finally he couldn''t help it. With a puff of laughter, he said, "what if I hold you?"


    He tested her bottom line little by little, and planned to cook a frog in warm water. When it was cooked, the frog was not right. It should be said that his little princess belonged to him.


    At the thought of this, Fei Yu couldn''t help sighing from the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t wait.


    "Hold what hold!" Su Tang''s eyes widened. Just when Fei Yu thought she was crossing the boundary, she said, "we should shake hands! Do you know what divinity you have on the Internet? Wenqu star! There are many students in university a who worship you during the examination period. I''m not the same. I''ve held your hand! " When she said that, the corners of her mouth could not help turning up. She was very proud.


    Fei Yu saw this and took her hand seriously. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the anatomy room."


    It''s the anatomy room, but there''s nothing to dissect about the pool of liquid on the notebook. The most important thing is to test the liquid several times to see what the ingredients are.


    However, this test, Fei Yu is suddenly serious, "unknown cells."


    In fact, Su Tang knows something about it. After all, in a certain doomsday world, she was Dr. Lin, but now she has to pretend to be little Bai. Otherwise, it would not be worth the loss to arouse his suspicion.


    "What is an unknown cell?"


    Fei Yu patiently explained to her, "it''s a cell biology that has never been found so far." He said, and then moved his eyes to his notebook.


    Su Tang, "I suddenly have a bold guess."


    Feiyu, "you say."


    "Could it be an alien?" Su Tang said, without waiting for him to speak, he was even more excited. "Isn''t that the way it''s played in science fiction movies? Unknown creatures, in fact, are brought by aliens, and then there is a large-scale infection. Oh, by the way, before the infection, there must be a garbage decision-maker who will not report this matter to the public


    In fact, there are many reasons why the secret is not reported. Watching movies is God''s perspective. But in reality, once there is a panic in the crowd, it will start a riot. If it can''t be suppressed, it will be used by the other party.


    Moreover, as far as ordinary people are concerned, they don''t have the power to fight back in case of such a thing.


    "If we want to find a breakthrough, we should keep an eye on Cao min." Fei Yu talks about his former teacher with a cold voice.


    Cao min is suffering from cancer. As long as he doesn''t want to die, he will definitely go for treatment. As long as he has been treated, he can see his report.


    "This matter..." Fei Yu wanted to say you don''t care, but when he saw the little girl''s eyes, he knew that she wouldn''t listen to him. So he sighed, but he spoiled him again and said, "just tell me what you want to do."


    Su Tang immediately said, "OK, my good friend! You can rest assured! "


    After leaving the lab, Su Tang is not in a hurry to find Cao min. she just kills a shrimp soldier and crab General of the other party. The other party can''t sit still. She has to take this opportunity to poke him to the core!


    Since you want him to die, you can''t give him a chance to get up!


    "Come on, dog, get up and work."


    The system hummed, "that''s how you invited your ancestors?"


    I can''t turn this over!


    Su Tang sneered at that time, "why, do you want me to burn paper money for you?"System:


    Sue sugar, "dog, do you want it? If you want, I''ll burn a pile for you right away. "


    Once again, the system failed. Suddenly, it lost its arrogance and stammered: "no, it''s not necessary."


    Cao min lived these years and did so many evil things. No matter how well he covered up, it was inevitable that he would still show his feet.


    Su Tang thinks about it, and starts from the death of Fei Yu''s parents. After all, she was once a big man. It seems strange to arouse more public opinion.


    Over there, the system suddenly exclaimed, "lying trough, Cao min is doing gene editing!"


    The conscious are greedy for the human body, but the attachment always meets with accidents. Most of the conscious can only stay on the robot, computer and other cold objects. For a long time, gradually, they can''t wait.


    Since there are no suitable candidates, why not create some?


    Those babies are just like their clothes, and they''re still tailor-made.


    Su Tang was shocked, so against humanity, it''s insane.


    "Evidence, I need evidence!"


    This kind of thing, must a pot end, otherwise the spring breeze blows again, that group of consciousness can run along the net line again.


    Evidence, which can be obtained overnight, needs a long dormancy.


    Su Tang''s current status, although rich and noble, is mostly surrounded by straw bags. She doesn''t want to involve Shen''s husband and wife. In the end, she can only talk to Fei Yu.


    But how can he believe such a thing?


    She was a little worried, but Feiyu said, "what''s the matter?"


    The little girl is not as energetic as she used to be recently. She seems to have something on her mind. Although she conceals it well, Feiyu is aware of it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    Su Tang thinks she''s very good at covering up. After all, she doesn''t even find out about Shen''s wife. As a result, this guy takes a look and decides that she has something in her heart.


    So, this is the male Lord''s special function?


    Su Tang is also very helpless, helpless, can only consider the way: "do you know the dark net?"


    Fei Yu raised his eyebrows. In fact, he didn''t want her to touch the dark side. His little princess should be well protected. But then he thought that his little princess could keep her purity after touching the darkness. This rare thing is a treasure.


    So he didn''t ask her why she started to visit the dark net. He just looked at her quietly and waited for her to continue.


    Su Tang was a little relieved, because she didn''t know how to explain. She said that she was idle and bored. She went to see if there was any business of killing people and stealing goods recently? Isn''t that crazy!


    "I just saw a batch of information about recruiting pregnant women on it. You know, it''s strange to recruit pregnant women in places like dark net for no reason." After a pause, Sutang looked around and saw that no one paid attention to him. Then she continued: "then I''ll go along with it. Guess what I found out at last?"


    Fei Yu, Cao min


    "Yes! It''s his lab that publishes the information! " Speaking of this, she couldn''t help asking for credit, "the address of releasing information is locked, but I cracked the layers of difficulties, just caught the little tail."


    Maybe she didn''t find that when she said the things in her heart, the whole person was happy and the tone was happy. This change was very subtle, but Feiyu caught it.


    "Well, my friend is really good."


    It was a very careless sentence, but with Fei Yu''s sincere smile, Su Tang believed it at that time.


    "That''s right. I don''t know who opened my hand."


    Following her words, Fei Yu suddenly thought of something. He looked down at her delicate white paws for a long time, and then he said, "so, you didn''t wash your hands all day?" With that, he gently reminded: "there are a lot of bacteria on the hands. If you don''t wash your hands one day, it''s not good."


    Su Tang chokes. Who doesn''t wash his hands all day? How dirty it is!


    But thinking of what she said yesterday, she suddenly lost her temper.


    I don''t know why I think my man is stupid. He has such a high IQ, but he believes her nonsense.


    Ah, just this child, she is really afraid that he will be cheated. No, the last time I cheated him, Cao min''s spicy chicken almost took his body.


    Su Tang sighed, feeling that there was still a long way to go to guide him.


    But Fei Yu''s face raised his heart. "I said something wrong?"


    Su Tang was distressed at that time for her helpless appearance, "friend, be bold. We will not care so much when we make friends. You are right, that is..." She looked at him nervously and said with a chuckle, "I suddenly think you''re cute."


    Fei Yu has many labels, such as "learn from God", "Gao Leng" and "the son of heaven". But generally speaking, such words as "lovely" are used to describe girls, which he heard for the first time.


    He looked at her, blinked, and then said slowly, "you''re lovely, too."


    Su Tang is used to it, but it happened that Shen''s husband and wife, who came home from work, heard it. Their face was strange.


    Shen''s mother said, "husband, are young people talking about love like this?"


    Father Shen, "Oh, honey, don''t worry. In my eyes, you are the most lovely."


    Sue sugar pulled at the corner of her mouth, so she picked it up?


    "Dad, mom, that''s my friend. Don''t think that''s my boyfriend when you see the opposite sex!"


    Father Shen, "Oh, my little princess, don''t worry, we are enlightened parents and won''t stop you."


    The word "little princess" somehow reminds Su Tang of the rumors she had posted on Weibo before. Then, she feels uncomfortable.


    "Think what you like!" Su Tang said, pulling up Fei Yu and going out.


    She had something important to say to Fei Yu, but in the eyes of Shen and his wife, that was another matter.


    Shen said, "Oh, dear, our little princess is shy."


    Su Tang was not shy at all, but she couldn''t help thinking about it because she was told too much by them, but she had something to do!


    She scratched her hair with one hand in exasperation. She couldn''t stay at home!


    Fei Yu grinned and watched the little girl go out angrily, "where are we going?"


    Su Tang thought about it. It''s getting late now. If you want to go out, you can have dinner by the way.


    The little princess of the Shen family is very good at eating, drinking and having fun. Her head moved and she soon thought of a place.


    "Come on, my friend, treat you to dinner."


    In this way, they drove all the way to the restaurant. After dinner, Su Tang also bought a cup of milk tea.


    Until she was about to go home, she sighed comfortably. These days, for the sake of her task, she didn''t enjoy it well. She even forgot when she was drinking milk tea last time."Sure enough, there is no patience that can''t be solved by a cup of milk tea."


    "If there are, two!"


    Fei Yu refused her invitation at the beginning, but he paid for it. In the process, he also found that someone had taken a picture. If he had been in the past, he might not be comfortable, but this time, he deliberately pulled the little girl to his side, saying that there were too many people. Don''t squeeze her.


    And his little princess, as always, believed in him.


    Fei Yu sat in the driver''s seat, saw her sipping milk tea, and said carelessly, "is it really so good?"


    Su Tang smell speech, immediately nodded, "a cup of milk after dinner, better than the living immortal." Then she said, "do you really want to try it?"


    She passed the milk tea to her friends. It''s nothing for them to eat each other''s food.


    Feiyu doesn''t like sweetness, but when he stoops to drink a mouthful of milk tea, he feels sweet to the bone.


    "Well, it''s sweet."


    His voice was light, like a casual comment.


    Su Tang smell speech, then didn''t take back the hand, but continue to stretch to his chin place, "that want to no longer drink a mouthful?"


    At this time, the car just drove into Shen''s house. Fei Yu stepped on the brake. When the car stopped, he looked down at the slender white hand in front of him, and his eyes were dim.


    What else to drink? He wanted to play with her hands!


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t scare his little princess, so he had to take another sip.


    Su Tang saw the car stopped, he did not continue to drink milk tea, he took off his seat belt.


    They went back and forth, because the bedroom was next door. As soon as Sue Tang came in, she felt like she had something on her mind. She suddenly poked out a small head and said, "Nah, I''ve told you what I''ve found. If you find anything, you should also tell me!" Then, afraid that he wanted to carry it alone, he said, "Fei Yu, do you hear me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    The little girl loves to play, but at the same time, she also has her warm heart, which is a place that ordinary people can''t see. Feiyu is very happy that he found this.


    So, in the past, like a nightmare, I wish I could eliminate the memory of changing into a dog from my memory. Now, when I recall it, it has become sweet.


    Fei Yu, as she said, did not hide from the little girl even if she started the investigation.


    I didn''t know Cao min''s human face and animal heart before, so I never checked him, but since I found out, naturally someone would stare at him. No, not long after that, many useful information and even evidence were sent by the people under hand.


    The evidence is in hand. The next step is to close the net.


    On the day of collecting the net, Fei Yu specially told Su Tang in advance, waiting for them to dress as if they were going for an outing. Together with the police, he came to a secret underground laboratory in the suburb.


    Laboratories need to be declared, not where or who can accompany them, and also need all kinds of procedures. The experiments they do must be made public. Cao min, for example, once he finds a breakthrough, will grasp a lot.


    However, it''s a pity that those who are conscious have abandoned Cao min before they come.


    Cao min is also an ordinary person. Unless the conscious person takes the initiative, he doesn''t know where he is. Now, when the conscious person leaves, he doesn''t know. He thinks it''s just like usual. He doesn''t want to speak until the experimental base is surrounded.


    At the moment of encirclement, he was still working on gene editing, and there were several pregnant women on hand, one of whom was receiving his drug push.


    At this time, the experimental base was forced to make a loud noise, which made him shiver and tilt the needle. He broke away from the pregnant woman''s arm and stabbed his finger.


    He is wearing medical gloves, which can prevent bacteria and sharp needles.


    He was so scared that his pupils shrank and he threw the needle into the garbage can.


    His short surprise was soon healed. He looked at Fei Yu and Su Tang, who came with the police, and began to laugh darkly. "It''s my good student. Professor Fei is here." As he spoke, he slowly disinfected his small wounds with alcohol.


    Although he panicked for a short time, Cao min believed in his "boss" very much, so he was sure that he would be OK. Moreover, even if he was caught in prison, his "boss" would take him away from him.


    He had no fear, and even very arrogant smile to Su Tang, "it''s Miss Shen. I heard that you had a car accident not long ago. How''s your health?"


    Fei Yu''s deep eyes sank at that time. It was like a strong black gas churning and spreading in the fundus of his eyes. It was su Tang, smiling and indifferent, and said: "Hey, I don''t know which one was hit by the mental retardation who didn''t have long eyes, but I''m lucky. How long I stay in hospital, he has a few days to live."


    Su Tang lived for half a month. In fact, she could be discharged after a week''s observation. However, Shen''s wife and Fei Yu were not at ease. At last, she lived for half a month. The three people let her leave the hospital at ease. It was a coincidence that she was discharged for 15 days and caught Cao min.


    Cao Min has always maintained his elegant shell, but his heart is rotten. No matter how perfectly he puts on the shell, it will be revealed one day. For example, at this moment, when he looks at the "covetous" police behind him, his eyes gradually turn sinister.


    Gene editing, in fact, can be done by many people in the industry. But why has no one been able to do it for a long time? It''s not that they won''t do it, but it''s against human nature. This is a very bad thing, because once the experiment fails, where should those poor babies go?


    Is it as usual that the experimental objects were strangled?


    That''s a real life!


    But if it is not strangled, what will happen if violence, antisocial personality, or worse, can not be controlled?


    There are so many disturbing factors that even human cloning is not allowed, let alone gene editing.


    At this point in the conversation, it was no longer necessary. Soon, all the researchers and pregnant women were taken away. As for Cao min, he was taken care of alone.


    From coming in to leaving, it didn''t take much time at all. There was an arrest warrant. Once Cao min resisted, he could suppress directly. However, this guy seemed to cherish his short-term body, but he was very cooperative.


    Before leaving, the system suddenly creaks, "cub, the conscious will watch you again through monitoring."


    The conscious are not gods. To put it bluntly, they just have one more stealth skill. Even if they are possessed, most human beings do not meet their requirements.


    Su Tang smelled the speech, raised her eyes and looked at the camera not far away. Without anyone paying attention to her, she bent her eyebrows and said a word to the conscious over there.


    She said: I''ll find you.


    Her reaction really shocked the conscious person behind the camera.


    All the materials and notebooks in the laboratory were taken away. At last, the conscious could only attach himself to a useless sweeping robot and escape to the monitoring room.He just wanted to see the situation, but to his surprise, he was discovered.


    The conscious is not afraid, but pleasantly surprised.


    Who is the man who can find his hiding place?


    Is she, like herself, not human?


    If she can find herself, does it mean that her body structure is different from that of human beings? Maybe, he can be attached to her?


    This idea made him very excited, because whether it was robots or computers, these bodies were not as comfortable as human beings. He longed for food, temperature, and even everything about human beings.


    Su Tang took her friends all the way out of the lab, in a good mood, but the system, a little worried with her: "cub, how do you expose yourself? No accident, he''ll be after you. "


    "That''s what I want." Su Tang said, "this conscious person is like a ghost. It''s too easy to find him. Even if you are there, he can run away as long as he slows down. It''s better for him to hook himself than to go to great trouble to find him."


    In addition to stealth skills, and escape skills a little more powerful retarded aliens, she will be afraid?


    She was afraid that he would not come to her.


    "OK, you can be at ease. At that time, you just need to tell me when he will come to me and what rubbish will come to me. The rest, just watch the play."


    Su Tang thought that no one had found herself before. However, at the moment when she and Fei Yu left the laboratory, Fei Yu suddenly slowed her down.


    After two people fall with the person, although a few steps, but the distance soon pull apart.


    Su Tang blinked suspiciously, "good friend, what''s the matter?"


    Fei Yu, "you just said something to the camera."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    What did Su Tang say to the camera just now? What can she say to Fei Yu? If it''s true, she may be another alien.


    Just in case, you can''t block the back road, so her answer is half true.


    "You say, the police uncle took us to copy their nest, and Cao min was in prison. Will the people behind him just look at us, such as the pile of unknown objects hiding in the notebook last time?" Sue sugar said casually, and because her eyes were too clear, it was difficult to suspect that she was lying.


    "So I blew him up in front of the surveillance."


    Fei Yu is helpless. Although there is a high probability that the people behind Cao min will stare at them, she is really provocative and dangerous. Last time I killed the unknown object in my notebook, it was a mistake. But next time?


    "You''re so reckless. If he retaliates, we can''t find his real body. Don''t you want to be in danger then?"


    "I can''t bear to have a child with a wolf. Besides, you were attacked last time because someone around you betrayed you, but no one around me would betray me." Su Tang said, looking at him suddenly, and asked, "so, friend, will you betray me?"


    The little girl has a lot of friends. In the past, Fei Yu didn''t like her, but now when she got to know her, she found that those friends were her kind of fun. Otherwise, her cousin Fang Qing would not have been beaten in public last time.


    "Of course not." Feiyu said, "but I''m not sure, so you have to eat and live with me during this period of time."


    Su Tang was slow to respond and said subconsciously, "but don''t we already eat and live together?"


    They all live under the same eaves, and they are separated by a wall and rounded. This is cohabitation!


    However, Fei Yu said, "no, when I say eat and live together, we live in the same room, not in the same house."


    Su Tang was shocked by this.


    "That''s not necessary." She looked at him faltering, saw him pick eyebrows, seems to be unhappy, then said: "I am afraid you are dangerous."


    She''s not sure what she''s going to do.


    The little girl''s face was red and her big eyes were flickering. She said that she was afraid of his danger. It was really cute! It''s a foul!


    Fei Yu took a deep breath. He was afraid that he would make some animal behavior, so he could only pull her to keep up with the army.


    "I asked for the danger."


    He thought, what danger can there be? He was willing to accept the danger she gave him. He was afraid that she would find his mind and hide far away from him.


    "Well, I''m an adult. I know what I''m making, even if I''m in danger..." Fei Yu said, almost laughing, but looking at the little girl with a serious little expression, he held back and said in a slow voice, "I have a way to solve it, too."


    He said that. If Su Tang refused again, she would not be friends enough.


    "Yes."


    ***


    in addition, Cao Minna experimental base contains a lot of materials and experimental materials. Finally, the police had to find Fei Yu and ask him to help solve the case.


    The experiment can''t be finished in one day. At last, Fei Yu simply stayed there. As for Su Tang, they all said that they would eat and sleep with her. Naturally, they were also together.


    Because of her major, Shen Jiao, as a sophomore in management, certainly can''t understand it. Therefore, she spends most of her time playing with her mobile phone on the sofa.


    At the beginning, Feiyu felt guilty. He said, "after dealing with these things, I''ll take you out to play."


    Su Tang''s action of playing with her mobile phone stopped at that time. "Let''s go out to play. Is it the kind of sightseeing?"


    Fei Yu thinks that this kind of playing method is very healthy, especially when he thinks about the little girl''s previous work and rest, eating, drinking and dancing. Every time he goes to sleep after midnight. In the long run, it''s a great burden on her body.


    So, at last, he bowed his head heavily.


    Su Tang holding a mobile phone, suddenly thought of a terrier he had seen before, and then he was happy, "friend, when you put down the mobile phone, open the book, or open the door, go out for a walk, finally you will find that it is more interesting to play with the mobile phone."


    She just casually uttered a word, but she didn''t want to hurt him. She even forgot about it soon. But who could have thought that her careless words were finally overturned by Fei Yu.


    Cell phones are fun, but because of him, the world becomes more interesting.


    Of course, these are afterwords. At this moment, Su Tang is still addicted to her mobile phone and can''t extricate herself. Even her group of fox friends who want to play with her are all rejected by her.


    In her words, she is now in communion with the gods. How can she be infected by these ordinary people?


    Seeing this, the fox friends choked so much that they couldn''t speak. That''s Fei Yu. Who dares to retort!


    As a result, after a long time, I don''t know whether her words played a role or whether someone was making small moves behind her back. In a word, when she found out that only Fei Yu was left by her side.


    "Jiaojiao is going to take the final exam."While analyzing the ingredients of the experimental products in the base, Fei Yu casually chatted with Su Tang.


    "High."


    Su Tang replied casually, but in the middle of the speech, she was suddenly stunned.


    No, it''s February now. She was hospitalized and later discharged. The winter vacation of his mother''s family has started, and the end of the term is a ghost!


    She has not played the role of a student for a long time. She completely forgot that the school has to start at the end of the term.


    Su Tang''s expression gradually solidified, and her eyes were silly, which was very interesting.


    "It''s over. I''ve forgotten such a big thing since the end of the term!"


    For students, absence is a big deal! She can not care about the degree certificate of the school, but some time ago, she was still tearing with others on the Internet and talking about her knowledge. If she was picked out, it would be a slap in the face?


    She doesn''t want face!


    "It''s not right. Why didn''t the teacher inform me that I was absent for such an important thing at the end of the term?"


    Later, she asked questions, foolishly, which made Feiyu laugh. "Well, I asked for leave for you at school, so they didn''t inform you at last. But... " He stopped what he was doing, hesitated, and finally looked at her and said, "just asking for leave doesn''t mean you can miss the exam. After a while, your school teacher will take out the B-Paper and ask you to take the exam again. So, how are you doing with your books these days? "


    Su Tang didn''t even go to a serious class, let alone study. Her eyes were black, but Fei Yu seemed to see through her. She said slowly, "I''ve implicated you during this period. As a friend, I''ve decided to tutor you myself."


    Su Tang had a headache. "It''s unnecessary. I can read by myself. Besides, you still have so many things to deal with."


    Fei Yu smiles, "it doesn''t matter. Your business is more important."


    Can sue sugar growl that it doesn''t matter?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    Is Su Tang moved to learn how to teach?


    Sue sugar, she''s afraid to move.


    Not to mention that she can read these books after reading them several times, but she can''t expose them in front of Fei Yu. After all, Shen Jiao is just a little bit above average. Therefore, she has to make a few mistakes on purpose. Then, she pretends to have a little knowledge under the gentle and detailed explanation of learning from God.


    Sometimes I pretend I don''t understand. In fact, I''m tired.


    After playing for two hours, Su Tang lost her eyes and lost her appetite. Pian Feiyu thought she was frustrated, so she comforted her.


    "It doesn''t matter. Jiaojiao is very smart. I''ll teach you slowly and I can always teach you."


    Listen, how gentle, can hear in sue sugar ear, feel like a mental retardation.


    "You''re busy with your work. I''ll feel for the rest."


    When she said this, Fei Yu didn''t make a sound immediately. He just looked at her indulgently. But when he looked at her carefully, he could see that there was another meaning in it. It seemed that he was asking her, can you?


    Ha ha


    Su Tang withstood the impulse to run wild and said with a smile: "good friend, I don''t have much ambition. Just pass the exam. Anyway, there''s no end to learning. What if I have learned all these things? There''s always something I won''t do."


    When she said that, Fei Yu was stunned.


    After all, in his mind, if you want to do it, you must do your best, but the little girl seems to I''m very low on myself.


    He was silent for a moment, and Su Tang continued: "Nah, being a man, the most important thing is to be happy. I don''t want to waste all my time on studying. How tired I am."


    Come on, let her be a little trash who only knows how to eat, drink and play!


    What she said made Fei Yu very excited. There are thousands of people in the world, so there''s no need to copy his way. What''s more, she doesn''t need to be so tired because she has him.


    "Well, listen to you, but if there''s anything else I can''t do, I''ll still say that, you can come to me."


    Su Tang sighed a sigh of relief visible to the naked eye, and then her appetite improved significantly.


    Fei Yu decoded many experiments, most of which were illegal series, including gene editing, which can be called anti-human experiment. When he submitted the information, Rao was a well-informed policeman and extremely angry.


    "This is scum!"


    Su Tang echoed, "it''s space junk! Scum is praising him. "


    It will take some time from the examination to the hearing, but for now, Fei Yu''s work is over.


    He rubbed the head of the indignant little girl and said with a light smile, "let''s go. It''s hard and delicate these days."


    Su Tang said, "it''s not hard. I''m so happy to eat more bowls of rice when I think of Cao min''s garbage."


    She said that she was going to leave with Fei Yu, but she heard the system Scream: "cub, the conscious wants to kill Cao min!"


    Today, when it comes to aliens, people must think you''re joking, so Cao min is a breakthrough. Once he dies, people will find it strange to talk about aliens.


    Cao min was involved in criminal proceedings. Before he was completely convicted, he was locked up in a detention house, and there was a high-voltage network around the detention house. If the conscious wanted to kill him through this, it would not be difficult.


    Su Tang doesn''t want him to die like this. It''s too cheap for him. But in an emergency, she can only pull Fei Yu to the other end.


    Fei Yu didn''t resist. Instead, he followed her and said, "Jiaojiao, what happened?"


    Su Tang looks dignified, "Fei Yu, do you believe me?"


    Fei Yu believed in her, so he was more curious, "why do you suddenly ask like this?"


    Su Tang said, "I realize that Cao min is in danger, but I don''t know how to explain it to you. I''m just a little flustered. I want to see him."


    So far, Fei Yu didn''t think much about it, until later, the little girl killed the alien accurately again, and he began to doubt it.


    One time can be said to be a coincidence, but the second time and the third time, it is not a simple coincidence.


    The detention house is not a vegetable market. Anyone can enter it. However, with Feiyu''s living signboard, it''s OK to accommodate it.


    Just when the police brought Cao min out of the detention center to let them meet, the wire of the detention center suddenly broke down. The light on the top of the head flashed, and then, bang, the whole building was cut off.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, no one can see the situation clearly, but the police for many years, an ominous pre cold on the heart.


    Only Cao min thought it was his boss who came to save him, and his happy mouth cracked.


    Of course, he had just noticed Su Tang and Fei Yu. He was sure that they came here to laugh at him.


    The handcuffs on his wrists were still there, but he raised his head and held his chest high. As long as he was given some time, he could get rid of here, and even get rid of his sick body. He was very excited when he thought about it.


    What about Feiyu and Shen family? At that time, they don''t even deserve to carry shoes for him!A lot of people are panicked, but Su Tang is very calm. The boss behind him is also ruthless. Previously, he said that most conscious people are not suitable to be attached to human beings, but apart from human beings, they only have those electrical appliances, and most of them restrict their action.


    But this time, the alien who made Cao min loyal took out a quota of conscious people to kill him.


    Short circuit caused by high-voltage line, and from power failure to fire, all of these happen people unprepared.


    On the surface, it was an accident, but when the fire finally pointed at someone, it was not an accident.


    Su Tang found out, and Fei Yu also noticed this. There are countless prisoners in the detention house, and any few accidents are to blame for the police. Therefore, everyone''s face is dignified. Some of them are busy putting out the fire, while others are going to trace the cause of the short circuit.


    Only Su Tang and Fei Yu look at each other, pick up the fire extinguisher and rush to Cao min.


    Normally, there was no fuel here, but the fire almost surrounded Cao min as if it had eyes.


    Soon, Cao min also found something wrong.


    He began to be afraid, and there was no calmness at the beginning.


    "Help, help me!"


    Fei Yu was holding a fire extinguisher. He could have let him be killed by the fire, but in the end, he chose to save him. As for Su Tang, he followed the system''s prompt and finished him before the conscious man was buried in the fire.


    A chaos was soon suppressed, there were no casualties, and soon the electricity in the detention center was on again.


    Under the light, Cao min''s hair was blackened by the fire. Because of the high temperature, blisters after scalding appeared on all his skin. It seemed that he was just like a disfigured person, pitiful and miserable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    The police are all congratulating that if it''s a little later, Cao min will be abandoned. Although this person has several crimes in parallel, the case has not been settled for a day. If the suspect is in their hands, they can''t lose their lives.


    Therefore, they are very grateful to Sutang.


    Sue sugar was very embarrassed to scratch his head, "just, I may also be blind cat met dead mouse, I was worried that my premonition was wrong, after all, you know, the sixth sense or something, this thing is not sure."


    Everyone is laughing, but it''s not over.


    It is clear that there are no casualties. Even if there are burns, there should not be such a large blood stain on the ground. Everyone is puzzled by the inexplicable appearance of this blood stain. Some even ask about Fei Yu.


    "Professor Fei, do you think this blood is weird?"


    When two big things happened, Fei Yu''s expression was still very light. He looked at the blackened blood in his eyes and said slowly, "I suggest you do an examination."


    Extraterrestrials or something, it sounds incredible, in order to unnecessary explanation, he simply let them do their own examination.


    Although the police were strange, Professor Fei said so and asked someone to take it to the laboratory.


    When it''s over, Su Tang introduces herself to others with a smile. Fei Yu stands behind her and looks at her quietly, but her eyebrows are slightly frowning.


    This is the second time. The last time was a mistake. What about this time?


    The little girl can always find the trace of those alien creatures accurately, and then, kill him!


    Thinking of this, Fei Yu''s eyes turned dark, but at the moment of Su Tang''s turning back, his eyes returned to their usual mild.


    The little girl happily took his arm and left, inside There was no emotion.


    Fei Yu knew this very well. She looked at him with clear eyes. Just as she said, it was just for making friends. It was never the same with him.


    "What''s the matter?" Su sugar again naive, also felt a bit wrong.


    Fei Yu shook his head, "nothing, just a little tired."


    Different is different, he thought, after all, he recognized her, even if she may not be Shen Jiao, but so what?


    It was she who pulled herself to her side, so she had to be responsible to the end.


    Su Tang looked at him, his eyes seemed really tired, so he said: "I haven''t had a good rest this time. Let''s go home. I''ll make you delicious food!"


    Fei Yu had never tasted the food that she had made herself. Hearing the words, he was very interested. "Well, go home."


    Shen family.


    After living out for half a month, Shen and his wife met each other warmly when they came back.


    Shen''s mother said, "I haven''t seen you for more than ten days. I''m thin. It''s not as good outside as home."


    Shen''s father also looked distressed, "OK, madam, let the younger generation have a rest. Just come back. It shows that things are almost done."


    Shen nodded and said, "are you hungry? I''ll ask the kitchen to make some food for you."


    Su Tang was half a month late in playing mobile games. In the last few days, she was caught doing her homework. If she was tired, it would be too hypocritical. She said, "don''t be busy. I''ll go to the kitchen and make something to eat myself. By the way, what would you like to eat?"


    Fei Yu is not choosy, then way: "you do what I eat."


    "Well, you can sit here and wait for me for a while." Then he ran to the kitchen.


    Shen''s mother was very pleased, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but say to Fei Yu, "ah Yu, I''ve never seen Jiao Jiao cook before. If it''s not delicious later, don''t embarrass yourself. It''s a new year''s day. It''s not good to eat a bad stomach."


    Shen''s father is sour, "my daughter is old, I haven''t eaten it."


    As a result, as soon as the voice fell, she was severely kicked by Shen''s mother. She also glared and said, "it''s so big!"


    Shen''s father was even more aggrieved and muttered in a low voice, "how old is that my daughter? How long has she been raising her?"


    Shen''s mother turned her eyes silently. She obviously disliked him, but she took Fei Yu''s hand and kept talking.


    Fei Yu lost his mother many years ago. It''s a long time since he felt the feeling of family affection. Besides, Shen''s mother is the little girl''s mother. Therefore, he recognized the elder from the bottom of his heart.


    He listened quietly. Although he didn''t talk much, Shen''s mother knew his temperament, so the more she looked, the more satisfied she was and the more she liked him. Even at the end, Su Tang came out with her face in her hand and heard her mother nagging, "nice child, why do you take a fancy to my lovely family?"


    Su Tang:???


    Feiyu looked at the little girl who came out of the kitchen with a dull face. She couldn''t help but hook her lips. "Jiaojiao is very good."


    Shen''s mother-in-law likes her son-in-law more and more. As for her own girl, to be fair, she is spoiled. This year, she is not good enough. In previous years, she would be angry with her blood pressure sometimes.


    "The girl who came out of my stomach, as an elder, I know. Ah Yu, don''t speak for her."


    Shen''s father is not happy. No matter what, it''s all his precious daughter, who he dotes on."Ma''am, that''s not right. We are such lovely girls that it''s too late to like them."


    Shen''s mother gouged out his eyes. Of course, she also likes his daughter, but to be realistic, the filter should not be too thick!


    Su Tang smokes the corner of her mouth. At this time, Fei Yu takes the plate in her hand. There are two bowls of noodles on the plate. There are plenty of side dishes and several pieces of beef. She has a good appetite.


    When she thought of Shen Jiao''s cooking skills, she didn''t set the plate and deliberately cut the beef ugly. However, in terms of taste, she absolutely passed the test.


    They were eating their own noodles. Fei Yu was ready to eat them, but he ate them unexpectedly. So he was going to give Su Tang face and ate them clean.


    With a full stomach, Fei Yu suddenly thought of the girl''s achievements and said, "what''s up with the professional books recently?"


    Su Tang didn''t eat as fast as he did. Suddenly she started talking about her study, which almost choked her. She looked at him bitterly, "when we have dinner, can we not talk about our grades?"


    Fei Yu didn''t understand, but Shen''s couple laughed.


    Therefore, Fei Yu is more puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang took the chopsticks and stirred the little noodles left. She said, "it''s OK. It''s just that she talks about this kind of thing when she''s eating. She doesn''t digest it."


    As a god of learning, Fei Yu didn''t understand, but since the little girl said so, it should be. He learned a lesson, and when she finished eating and swallowed her last bite, he asked again, "so, how are you reading professional books recently? Is there anything that you can''t do?"


    He remembers that he said that if he didn''t know where to go, he could come and ask him. Although the little girl''s requirement was to pass, as her "good friend", he was very attentive.


    Su Tang, however, was almost depressed after hearing this. Only Shen and his wife made a heartless laugh, which can be said to be too much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    Su Tang has met countless men who are not good at it. She thought she was used to it. In fact, she found that she could not get used to it and even wanted to beat the dog on the head.


    She took a deep breath, and finally said: "Feiyu, you can''t find a female ticket like this!"


    Fei Yu is not interested in other girls. The girl he wants is only her from beginning to end. So, what she means is that she won''t be his girlfriend?


    At the moment, his eyes became darker and his breath became extremely dangerous.


    Su Tang was startled at that time. Mom, is this threat so useful?


    So, Su Tang put down her cruel words, and under the other party''s terrible eyes, she said at that time: "hum, I''m full. I''m going back to my room to have a rest. You three chat slowly!" Then he ran away.


    Fei Yu looks at the little short leg that dada runs. Soon, Po Gong laughs.


    Since I can''t find a girlfriend, I''d better hurry up and marry a wife.


    ***


    on New Year''s Eve, it snowed heavily.


    Su Tang looked out of the window at the white snow, playing heart, put on gloves, ran out of the hospital.


    Shen''s house is brightly lit. There are several street lights in the yard. The warm color of the street lights makes the temperature in the yard rise a little. Su Tang is planning to build a snowman, but there are several more people behind him.


    She turned around and it was the other children of the Shen family.


    Shen''s father gave birth to two sons in those years. Besides her father, there was also an uncle. His uncle gave birth to two sons, all of which were her cousins.


    "Cousin, make a snowman."


    My uncle''s family doesn''t live in Shen''s house all the year round, so they only come here for a few days during the new year. So Su Tang has lived here for such a long time, and has never met them.


    "Well, together?" Su Tang just opened her mouth and didn''t want to invite her. After all, no matter in her memory or herself, she was not familiar with them.


    However, the two were in high spirits, "good."


    The other said: "since we make snowmen, we''ll have a competition. Whoever wins will have a prize."


    Su Tang''s smile faded. In the end, she took the gloves back, but she said faintly: "good, better than anything."


    "Well..." After pondering for a moment, my cousin said with a smile, "just bet on the lucky money this year. The loser will take out all the lucky money this year."


    As the third generation of the Shen family, lucky money has always been very considerable.


    Su Tang looked at the two cousins with a smile, "this is the lack of money to me."


    Shen Jiao''s two cousins are twins. They look very similar. At first sight, they can''t tell who is the elder brother and who is the younger brother. At this time, they were ridiculed by Su Tang, and their faces became ugly at that time.


    "It''s all my own family. How can I say that? It''s just a harmless joke. If my cousin is afraid of losing, we''ll take it as if we haven''t said it."


    Sue sugar, "how can I not say that? After all, I''m not deaf. Say, what are the rules. "


    "It''s bigger than the size."


    "Yes, whoever makes a big snowman wins!"


    Sue sugar, "it''s just size? No more than appearance? "


    "The twins said:" everyone''s aesthetic is different, round appearance, how round, we say good-looking, if cousin said not good-looking, then in the end is we win or cousin win


    Everyone knows that the two brothers of the Shen family are at odds. As for the reason, it''s money.


    In Er Fang''s opinion, Shen Jiao, as a girl, will marry out in the future. What will her daughter do with so many shares of the Shen family?


    However, what they don''t know is that Shen Jiao''s mother took money to make up for the unexpected business of the Shen family. Otherwise, today''s Shen family would have shrunk to the point where it can''t be seen.


    Shen Jiao''s mother didn''t ask for shares, but old lady Shen couldn''t take advantage of it in vain. She calculated the money and gave it to Shen Jiao as shares, which was regarded as a return of their love.


    But who knows, two rooms but grasp this matter not to put, gradually, also gave birth to the gap.


    They don''t listen to the explanation. They always think old lady Shen is partial.


    The child born in Dafang is Bao. The child born in their second room is a broken grass!


    Children are influenced by adults. Under the influence of Er Fang, the twins don''t like Shen Jiao''s family. They don''t see each other very much except for the Spring Festival.


    Su Tang has seen a lot of this kind of rich family.


    "OK, according to what you said. By the way, don''t cry for the loser."


    Twins listen to this, immediately quit, they are all 18 years old, who his mother will because lost the game and cry?


    "Oh, we won''t, but we''re cousins. Don''t play tricks then!"


    When Fei Yu comes out, the three people are heaping up. Although Su Tang is a girl''s family, she is not inferior to the two guys at all. She takes off her coat and gloves. She can''t compare her strength with the two childish ghosts, but she will think of other ways. So when Fei Yu comes over, she makes a snowman''s head bigger than the other two.But the twins were in a hurry. However, the more anxious they were, the more likely they were to have an accident. Despite the fact that they had built a large snowman, the snow was not tight. In addition, their bodies were smaller than their heads. Soon, their heads were scattered and their bodies collapsed. It was a failure.


    Su Tang sneers heartlessly, but then pulls Fei Yu to say: "ah Yu, come here and take the lucky money."


    Fei Yu looked at the twins and said with a puzzled smile: "hmm? What lucky money, Jiaojiao bag for me? "


    Su Tang thought about it and said that she was right. Although she won the money from the twins, she worked hard. She straightened her chest and said with pride, "I won it for you." Then she extended her hand to the two cousins, "hurry up, if you lose, you have to admit it. Of course, if you cry, I''ll try my best to let you go. After all You are my cousin. "


    Brother what, let twins face immediately appeared bright disgust.


    They immediately threw away the red envelope that had not yet been covered up. With a thick stack, Su Tang took it with a smile. Then, without changing the package, she put it in Fei Yu''s pocket, "here, new year''s red envelope, for new year''s Day!"


    The red envelope across the thick clothes, but warm to his heart.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    He calculated that he had not received a red envelope for five years.


    "Thank you, Jiao Jiao."


    He didn''t refuse. Instead, he took it. Then he took off his clothes.


    The little girl was wearing thin clothes. Now her little nose was red with cold. He looked very distressed, but he thought that she was trying to win a red envelope for herself, so he said, "next time, I can do this." He said, then reached out and held the little girl''s cold hands in his warm hands.


    Under the warm touch, Su Tang could not help sighing, and then said: "the game or something, of course, it''s the most interesting to play in person. Well, we''ll get up tomorrow and make a new one. " With that, she looked at the ugly snowman, who couldn''t see any more, and said, "this is too ugly. We have to make a beautiful one!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    On New Year''s Eve, Shen''s wife and others can''t bear to stay up until 12 o''clock. They all go back to their room to sleep. Su Tang is not happy to be with them, so she takes the wine and goes back to her room.


    The new year''s party is still on the TV in the bedroom, singing and dancing, which is very lively. In front of the huge French window, Su Tang and Fei Yu sat on each side, with some snacks and red wine on the small tea table.


    The new year, of course, is to say congratulations.


    "Happy new year, Yu."


    "Everything goes well."


    "Smile often."


    "Peace all the year round."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang said a message and sipped the wine glass in her hand. Her message was not flowery, simple but warm.


    For the first time in all these years, Fei Yu has spent the new year like this. Although there are only two of them now, he has a feeling of home, a happy little home that belongs to him and the little girl.


    Shen Jiao''s drinking capacity is average, and so is Fei Yu. At first, they drink red wine and play games, but in the end, Su Tang''s damned desire to win or lose pulls Fei Yu out of his sleep.


    Red wine has a strong aftereffect. Fei Yu drinks it too much. Looking at Su Tang, the restlessness in his eyes can''t be hidden any more. It''s all leaked out.


    His eyes are fierce and lustful, just like a hungry wolf. At one glance, it makes people feel palpitating for no reason.


    On weekdays, Su Tang must be able to hide. At least she has to wait for the master to sober up. But now, she''s drunk too much. Being watched like this, her bloody desire to fight comes up.


    Who wants to scare her with her eyes? Is Su Tang scared?


    You''re kidding! She''s going to teach him how to be a man tonight!


    "What are you looking at?" Su Tang rubbed and stood up from the sofa, then walked around the coffee table to Fei Yu.


    New year''s Eve is a rare and lively day for the Shen family, so she wears a grand dress with fur on the outside. But when she gets back to her room, she takes it off because it''s too hot. As for the small boots below, she has already replaced them with comfortable slippers. They are pink and tender, with a pair of rabbit ears on them. They are very cute.


    But now, she raised her feet in little rabbit slippers and stepped on the handle of the sofa where Fei Yu was sitting. She lifted her clean chin and looked proud like a little queen.


    "Who allowed you to look at me like this?"


    So in two lines, listen to the system goose bumps are up, but Feiyu hook lips, smile.


    Even if he had drunk too much, Fei Yu was just a little red in the end of his eyes. Compared with the drunkenness of the little girl, he looked like a normal person.


    On weekdays, in front of her, Fei Yu always carefully put away his fangs and claws, and his crazy thoughts were all hidden, for fear of scaring her.


    Now, the camouflage is about to fall, the docility is about to be torn up, and someone, just don''t know, is still trying to tease.


    Su Tang saw him smile, anger also followed up, she lowered the "noble" head, squint, half a sound, actually stretched out a finger, hook his chin, "I beautiful?"


    This is a goblin!


    Fei Yu''s self-restraint, for fear of frightening her, hurt her, as a result, the goblin is good, and rushed to the door!


    "Beauty."


    He is very honest, the little girl is really beautiful, whether it is the eyes or nose, as if it is tailor-made for him in general, like everywhere.


    He drinks too much. In fact, he doesn''t have any tailor-made products. He just likes it too much, so he even thinks it looks good with a hair of his partner.


    Fei Yu felt the temperature of her fingertips, warm, let him not give up her hand.


    So he reached out and turned passivity into initiative, holding her petite hand.


    Su Tang suddenly frowned, this damned guy, even dare to move, who gave him the courage!


    "You


    Feiyu seemed to know that she would say words that she didn''t like, so he took a quick step and made an effort with one hand. Then, the little girl rushed over.


    Full of soft, this touch, let him love.


    He holds the little girl, the smile of the corner of the mouth is more and more deep, even the ink pupil is dyed with a smile, "mine."


    He began to swear sovereignty, not even to be refuted by anyone, including his little girl herself.


    Two drunks, that is unable to communicate, are adhering to their own ideas.


    Su Tang threw herself in people''s arms. In addition to being dull at the beginning, she soon calmed down. She even touched each other''s chest with her slender fingers intentionally or unintentionally, laughing like a thousand year old demon. "This dream is quite beautiful."


    Who is she? She never belongs to anyone!


    She is her, is not the same fireworks!


    It''s easy for a little girl to be a middle school student when she''s drunk. After all, there are too many role plays on weekdays. The essence of drama will be engraved in her heart and show off all the time.


    And Feiyu, at the moment when she points her finger to her chest, the fierce light in her eyes shows up and is no longer controlled.He hooked his lips and laughed more and more gently, but holding her hand was full of strength. No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t escape. Gradually, Sutang was not happy.


    Because the hands are so damn painful!


    "Let go!"


    Fei Yu learned from her previous words and said slowly, "if you tease me, you want to leave. I think you have a beautiful dream."


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang didn''t struggle any more. Instead, she raised her head and went up.


    They were close to each other. As soon as she raised her head, their mouths almost met each other. At this time, as long as she spoke, or even didn''t need her to speak, their breath was intertwined, it was enough to make people crazy.


    "When you''re done, run. You can''t help me."


    The little girl is really a goblin. After seducing people, she kicked them away.


    This is not, while Fei Yu was out of his mind, he broke away and laughed like a fox for thousands of years. He was very bad.


    The little girl felt that she had won the game and was planning to be proud. As a result, when she often walked by the river, there was no wet shoes. Feiyu stood up abruptly. As soon as she stood up, she immediately caught the little girl.


    However, the big Gao just looked at Gao and took a step with his long legs. He tripped over the small tea table and fell straight towards Su Tang.


    Bang, Su Tang was pressed under her body, and her eyes were full of stars.


    "Your uncle!"


    "My uncle will be your uncle soon."


    Before the fall, although Fei Yu had alcohol on his head, he could instinctively reach out to protect the back of the girl''s head, so this fall made him sober.


    He looked at the little girl who was pressed by himself, and the wine made him wake up a little bit more scared, "Jiaojiao, how are you?"


    He wanted to get up in a hurry, but some dramatist felt that he had been taken advantage of by others, which was not good. She had to take back the advantage!


    So, she straightened out and sat straight on someone with a little smug expression.


    Only Fei Yu is completely stupid.


    This is The legendary navel orange!


    His little princess, too active.


    Fei Yu covered his nose, and suddenly he couldn''t bear it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    In front of danger, Su Tang didn''t know it. After riding on someone, she suddenly bent over and got closer.


    Yeah, this guy''s got good eyes.


    It''s like a broken galaxy of stars, twinkling.


    Fei Yu didn''t know what the star river was. He was guilty. Just now, he didn''t want to be a man for a moment, so his eyes were a little erratic.


    "You have beautiful eyes." Sue sugar said, but she had to do it.


    What''s the name of this? It''s up and down!


    Fei Yu''s heart was bitter, but he was a little happy. At last, he could not move.


    The little girl blinked her wet eyes, which were full of blurred brilliance. She didn''t know what she was doing. If he took advantage of others'' danger now, he would not even be a friend.


    Therefore, we must endure!


    In the winter, Fei Yu just put up with a sweat. In the end, his eyes were red, but he simply closed them.


    If you can''t see it, your heart will be quiet.


    This is what he told himself. As a result, his eyes were closed, which was even worse, because he drew a beautiful picture in front of his eyes, which made him more excited.


    He took a deep breath and wandered between being a human being and not being a human being. But the little girl was just sitting on him. She could bear to touch his eyes, but finally, she reached down!


    "No, why do you go out with a stick?" The little girl blushed, blinked, puzzled, and then murmured, "what''s the eccentricity? I''ll take it for you."


    Feiyu''s eyes are silly. Feiyu is shocked and says, "don''t get stuck in your throat." but the little girl takes a step faster than him and grabs him I got it.


    At that moment, Fei Yu not only froze there, even felt his soul out of the body.


    He died.


    He closed his eyes deeply. Before he closed his eyes, his eyes were very complicated and strange. Su Tang was stunned, but she was just stunned. After all, she didn''t know anything. She didn''t react so fast because of alcohol. Now, when she realized what she was grasping, she released it quickly.


    But before she let go, she whistled and said, "it''s healthy."


    Fei Yu


    Su Tang saw that he was speechless, and added, "but I just look at my health, and I don''t know anything else."


    This time, even the system was shocked.


    Wipe, this is what let a person can''t look directly at Sao Hua!


    Fortunately, Su Tang has been making a fuss for a long time, and her energy is almost vented. At last, she lies on Fei Yu and doesn''t move.


    She snores on Feiyu, but Feiyu is dazed and dull.


    This time, at last, Xueshen was defeated.


    Fortunately, Fei Yu came back in time to avoid sleeping on the ground tonight.


    He took Sue sugar to the bed, during the period, looking at her wearing a small skirt, hesitated to give her a change.


    Although the little skirt is beautiful, it''s another matter to wear it to sleep. As a result, maybe she also feels uncomfortable and even remembers to take it off.


    This time, the breath of Fei Yu''s eyes was floating.


    Don''t look at me if you don''t look at me. Don''t look at me if you don''t look at me!


    He is a normal man. In the face of the girl he likes, the factors in his body are ready to move. If he wants to have a visual feast, he thinks he will It''s broken.


    Fei Yu rushed out of the door. That night, he opened his eyes to the dawn.


    Su Tang has a hangover. When she wakes up in the afternoon, she is still not in a good mood. She feels like she has had a long dream.


    She rubbed her head. At the end of her memory, she drank with Fei Yu. However, this guy was lucky. At the end, she drank alone. She was so stubborn that she pulled people one after another.


    Memory to this, everything is no problem, until she drooped her eyes, looking at the body nothing of their own, scared almost screamed.


    The system had been prepared for a long time. Seeing this, it stopped her immediately before she screamed


    Sue sugar can''t believe it. "I can take it off myself?"


    The system says, "Yeah, did you forget what you did yesterday?"


    Drunk is not terrible, drink to pieces is not terrible, terrible is someone actually give you memories!


    The system had guessed this guy for a long time, so it recorded it to her early in the morning. When she said nothing, it played it to her automatically.


    At the beginning of the picture, although Su Tang is good at acting, she can tolerate it. At the end of the picture, she can''t even watch it. But these are still small things. The real play is that she finally catches someone''s


    She held out her hand tremblingly, full of disbelief, "it..."


    System, "huh?"Sue sugar, "my hand, it''s yellow!"


    System: "poof!"


    But at this time, there was a knock at the door, which made her shiver again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who is it? "


    Her voice, weak and pitiful, was clearly heard through the wooden door.


    Outside the door, Fei Yu also made enough preparations in his heart, and then he said slowly, "it''s me."


    Neither of them had the right voice. One was pathetic, the other was tired.


    But also, after all, someone didn''t sleep all night. Now, he really can''t go on, so he took the initiative to attack.


    He calculated the time. It''s two o''clock in the afternoon. If he can sleep again, it''s almost time to wake up.


    Su Tang was a little nervous when she heard the sound.


    Here comes the creditor!


    "It''s Fei Yu. What''s up?"


    This time, the little girl was obviously guilty, so do you remember?


    Fei Yu picked to pick eyebrows, "is something." Then he said, "let''s talk."


    It''s time to come!


    Su Tang holds the pillow and looks at the door. At last, she gets up, puts on her pajamas and slowly walks to open the door.


    One of them was at the door, the other was in the house. No one spoke or took the initiative. They just stood still.


    For a long time, Su Tang finally moved away from her body.


    She didn''t speak, but the meaning was obvious.


    Fei Yu took it when he saw it was good and followed her in.


    This bedroom, he has been to several times, but only this time, he did not know how to put his hands and feet.


    "Sober up?"


    He didn''t have any words to talk about. Su Tang nodded and said dryly, "well, I''m still a little sleepy."


    Feiyu, "I''ll ask the kitchen to make some wake-up Soup for you?"


    Su Tang thought, dizzy, really not suitable for negotiation, then said: "let the kitchen do two bowls, you a bowl, I a bowl."


    The topic of sobering up soup ended, and then there was a long silence, half ring, or Feiyu couldn''t help saying again, "what did you remember yesterday?"


    Su Tang is like a student who has done something wrong at the moment. She is at a loss. She is even more frightened by the words.


    How can people say that!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    Su Tang didn''t want to remember at all, but she remembered her appearance, especially the slight light red on the tip of her ear.


    Fei Yu coughed, as if he was embarrassed, but he had to say something. Otherwise, after the village, if he wanted the little girl to be in charge, there would be no shop.


    Of course, asking for responsibility also requires skill. You can''t offend the other party as soon as you go up. Take your time and let the other party ask for responsibility.


    Su Tang''s face was delicate and her scalp was fried. After all, she didn''t do anything last night!


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    "I..." Fei Yu said a word, then sat and said, "there''s something I want to ask you."


    Su Tang smell speech, immediately sit upright, "you say."


    Fei Yu leaned wearily against the wall, his voice was a little hoarse, "where did you come from last night''s wine?"


    "Wine? Did you drink the red wine last night? It''s very common to have vintage red wine. What''s the matter? " Su Tang is really afraid of drinking people bad, Leng is looking at people from top to bottom, however, on the surface, there is nothing different.


    But Fei Yu''s face was red and her eyes were even more erratic. He seemed to have something hard to say. His lips were thin and he didn''t say anything several times. At last, Su Tang had no patience and scratched her hair hard. She asked, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    Feiyu, "I seem to be broken."


    Bad these two words, too general, can''t be specific, so Su Tang didn''t react for a while, after a pause, just slowly said: "bad? What''s broken? How is it bad? "


    Fei Yu closed his eyes deeply. The more he did, the more curious Su Tang was.


    "What''s wrong with you? I''ll take you to the doctor." At the end of the day, she said, "my friend, don''t be afraid of doctors these days."


    As soon as she changed her previous silence, the little girl was very enthusiastic. Instead of talking with her, she was finally moved and said with difficulty, "I just want to ask you, did I ever do anything dangerous after I was drunk last night. I always feel that I It''s broken. "


    He said vaguely, but Sutang vaguely heard, "next? What''s down there? Which one is under? " As she spoke, her face changed.


    Crouching trough, not the one she thought!


    Wait, what did she do last night?


    She seems to be


    Sue sugar was shocked by her pupil, so this is, the man was her play bad?


    Thinking of some pictures that the system showed her, Su Tang was not good at all. Looking at Fei Yu again, he leaned against the wall with a haggard face and looked at her helplessly. "I drank too much last night. I don''t remember a lot of things. What does Jiao Jiao remember? I wonder if I accidentally knocked it. As you know, although I can''t avoid medical treatment, it''s a matter of privacy. I think if I know the cause, maybe it''s not a big deal, and I can recover later. "


    Su Tang hated herself again. She had nothing to worry about! Let''s see. We''ve got something!


    "I..." She opened her mouth and found that it was really hard to say. In the end, she took a deep breath in each other''s eager eyes.


    Sorry, brother!


    She wanted to deny that she didn''t know anything, but as soon as she opened her mouth, the door was knocked.


    It''s the sobering soup made in the kitchen.


    After such an episode, Su Tang tried to lie again, but she was not as angry as before. Because she had a guilty conscience, she didn''t dare to lift her eyes. She could only stare at the wall and said vaguely, "maybe you can tell me the symptoms?"


    After that, she regretted it.


    It''s him who''s broken, and it''s not her. Why do girls ask people such private questions!


    Sure enough, she''s broken, too!


    "Forget it. I don''t have that either. Let''s go to the doctor."


    Fei Yu frowned, "in fact, it shouldn''t be a big deal. I will do all the examinations that the doctor will do. I''m just curious..."


    In the middle of the story, Su Tang didn''t dare to answer any more. She bit her lower lip so hard that she was afraid that her mouth would not be blocked. She followed his words and asked what was so private. If she asked again, she would be responsible.


    No, it was her who broke it. She was responsible for it.


    However, she was more afraid that Fei Yu would cut off her hand.


    "Or See a doctor. "


    Fei Yu looked at her slightly disappointed, "Jiao Jiao really doesn''t remember?"


    Su Tang gritted her teeth and didn''t admit that she didn''t do such an unsophisticated thing.


    She, Shen Jiao, the first lady of Shen family!


    Fei Yu sighed, but Su Tang was not right because of her guilty heart.


    "Did I offend you yesterday?"


    Sue sugar shakes her head. It''s not him who offends, it''s her who offends him!


    Fei Yu said: "but I always feel that in my remaining memory, I did something excessive last night. Jiao Jiao really doesn''t remember?"Jiao Jiao wants to die now!


    Su Tangmu''s face, said a lie, then lie is not so difficult to say, she shook her head again, with a very positive language way: "really not."


    "So sure?" Fei Yu is a little unconvinced, "don''t you say you don''t remember?"


    Sue sugar choked.


    Feiyu said with a smile: "if I do something wrong, Jiaojiao can come to me at any time, and I will be responsible."


    Responsible for two words, like playing Su Tang''s face, she told a lie, she does not want to be responsible, she is a scum girl, hum


    "Are we brothers? When we talk about responsibility between brothers, we''ll see more people."


    Feiyu was not aggressive. Although he wanted to take this opportunity to depend on her, the little girl didn''t want to admit it.


    He always has a chance to let the little girl take charge.


    "Let''s go. Today is the first day of the new year. My uncles and aunts should be waiting for us under the building."


    Su Tang hears the words and quietly loosens her mouth. She has escaped a disaster.


    However, she looked at someone who was no longer in the state beside her and said in a low voice, "Fei Yu, are you really OK?"


    Fei Yu comforted him with a smile. "It''s OK. I didn''t have a good rest all night. I''m a little tired."


    Su Tang opened her mouth, but she couldn''t help it. Her eyes moved down again. "That, your What''s wrong? "


    Fei Yu looked at her deeply, "it should be stimulated by the outside world, too excited."


    Su Tang:???


    How bad is that!


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    Fei Yu picked eyebrows, "Jiao Jiao seems to know these things very well?"


    Su Tang looked at him speechless, "big brother, junior high school biology textbooks should have been taught."


    "Not the same." Fei Yu said slowly: "physical excitement is different from psychological excitement. So, I''m sure something happened to us last night. "


    Su Tang shrinks her neck and vows to die.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    Su Tang thought it was over, but who would have thought that in the next few days, her eyes could not help moving down.


    She was a little surprised by herself. She was My conscience is still alive!


    Although she is scum, she is wave, but she is a good person!


    The atmosphere between the two is very strange, but Feiyu doesn''t tell the truth, so Sutang pretends to be blind. In the end, the Shen family can''t see it anymore. Why are young people so tired of falling in love these days?


    Like to say ah, ah, together ah!


    In the end, Su Tang couldn''t bear it and ran away. When she left, Fei Yu would not live in the old house any more. He moved back on the ground that he was almost recovered.


    When he wanted to move, Su Tang, as his "only friend", couldn''t turn a blind eye to it. So she came forward to help.


    Like to cover up the embarrassment between the two, the little girl busy up and down, but Feiyu although it is moving, but not too much.


    There are only a few sets of clothes, which can be cleaned up quickly. As for the house where I haven''t lived for several months, I have a housekeeper who cleans it regularly.


    Su Tang is like a scum man. She helps to hang clothes and carry boxes. Later, she puts her coat in the cupboard and leaves some underwear. She doesn''t notice it for a moment. When she picks it up, she suddenly sees what she has.


    This is very embarrassing.


    She looked stiffly at the bottom of her pants, and didn''t know what to do.


    Finally, Fei Yu couldn''t see it, so he rescued her in a voice, "put it, let me clean it up."


    Su Tang immediately put it back into the box like a hot potato. Finally, because the pants were too eye-catching, she closed the box together.


    Her action is all at once, Fei Yu looks angry and funny, "or, let''s zip it up again?"


    Sue sugar, "is that ok?"


    Fei Yu laughed, "of course not!"


    "All right."


    Listen to this tone, unexpectedly still have some regrets, Fei is depressed to have no facial expression, but soon, he sighed again.


    It''s just, what can I do if I like it? I can only spoil it.


    He didn''t have many things, so he finished packing them in two hours. When they were ready, he asked, "let''s have dinner together?"


    Su Tang wanted to refuse, but she hesitated. Fei Yu looked straight at her, "Jiao Jiao is hiding from me?"


    Su Tang was stunned and immediately explained dryly, "no, I want to avoid you. Why should I help you move?"


    But Feiyu seemed relieved, "if it''s because of that, it''s over, don''t worry about it. Or do you hate me? "


    This is what Su Tang eats most. It''s not his fault, but it''s his fault. It''s miserable to hear that.


    She immediately said, "no, how can I hate you? I just How to say that. " After thinking about it, she tried to explain, "you''re not angry, are you? If I didn''t interfere, I wouldn''t let you Cough, that''s broken. "


    Fei Yu smiles. His smile is clean, which makes Su Tang feel more guilty.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t have a girlfriend. I''m my only friend. Can we make up?"


    Su Tang was shocked. What a simple and lovely rare baby! He didn''t mind!


    This is about a man''s second face!


    "We didn''t fight. We couldn''t reconcile." Su Tang said, then secretly determined that she must treat him well, and never let anyone bully her only friend.


    The two finally "reconciled", and then Su Tang began to eat.


    However, before the meal was finished, the police station there called again.


    Su Tang thought it was because of the previous assistance that had not been dealt with, but who could have imagined that Cao min asked to see them.


    Cao min was almost burned to death at the beginning. Although he saved his life, he was rescued in the hospital for several days and got out of danger.


    He was not stupid, even soon found out that it was the one who wanted to burn him!


    Cao min is flustered. Although he has cancer, he doesn''t want to die. However, he has too many secrets of that one in his hand. If he doesn''t want to expose them, he won''t let him go. He can avoid this disaster. What about next time?


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he was. Even when he got to the place where he was afraid of something, he scared himself half to death. Finally, he used all the tranquilizers, and then he managed to calm him down.


    Cao min''s ward was under strict care, but Su Tang and Fei Yu knew at a glance that it was too easy for the conscious to kill him.


    Su Tang has never had a good temper with him. Although she came here, she had a very bad attitude. As soon as she met her, she said, "Professor Cao, you are still alive. I thought that the one behind you would not let you live so long."


    As soon as she said this, Cao min panicked, "Shen Jiao, Miss Shen Da, I know I made a mistake at the beginning. You adults don''t remember villains, you help me, you just help me, and my lab will be given to you. And Fei Yu, ah Yu, I''m your teacher! "His voice was hoarse and hard to hear, because he had been roasted by the fire, and now he was like a broken bellows. He was a little bit more emotional and wheezing.


    Su Tang sneered, as if listening to some joke, and said sarcastically, "OK, don''t worry about your lab, forget the things that have been handed over to the state for a long time. As for us, ah Yu, tut tut Now that you know it''s his teacher, it''s fun to cooperate with that thing and use it as an experiment object. "


    The police on one side were stunned.


    That''s Fei Yu! The treasure of mankind! It''s crazy to take him as an experiment!


    However, what''s more magical is still to come. When Fei Yu and his wife died, many people regretted that heaven envied the talents. As a result, it''s not heaven envious, but people envious!


    A person''s jealousy, can twist so far. Sure enough, the most terrible and unpredictable thing in this world is the human heart!


    Su Tang''s attitude is very perfunctory, and he has the posture of leaving at any time. As for Fei Yu, he didn''t even look at him from the beginning to the end.


    Cao Min has been scared silly, now as long as he can save his life, let him say anything.


    This is not, along with those experiments, Su Tang slightly took out the matter about the fillies. This guy was still a little hesitant at first, but when Su Tang made a gesture to leave, he was scared to move quickly.


    It''s been several months since Fei Yu knew about it. His anger and hatred are not as exposed as before. He can even face it calmly. However, Su Tang''s maintenance still deeply touched him.


    Since his parents died, he has been left alone.


    For the first time, someone stood in front of him and sheltered him from the wind and rain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    Cao min didn''t have a few years to live. If he didn''t, he would not have easily agreed to those things.


    After this experience, he also understood that he was not the partner of the other party at all. He was just a chess piece in the other party''s hand. When it was useless, of course, there was no need to keep it.


    He was lying on the bed with many burns all over his body, which had changed his face.


    So he began to tell the truth.


    As Su Tang said, that thing can really be called an alien. As for how it came from, Cao min didn''t know. He only knew that one day they found him.


    They can live in computers, TV, and even floor sweeping robots. However, as one of the intelligent creatures, machines can only live temporarily. They can''t stay on any object or creature for a long time.


    They need to keep looking for their bodies. Otherwise, they will be weak. Human beings are the best parasitic targets. However, the current situation is not applicable to most human beings. They need to make a little improvement, so they have gene editing babies.


    Once these babies are born, they will become their bodies, their nutrients, until they can no longer use them, and they will change their bodies.


    Cao min''s throat has been damaged. When he said this, he was interrupted, but no one interrupted him.


    When he said this, it was almost the same as Fei Yu and Su Tang''s original conjecture, so there was almost no surprise on their faces, but the policeman on one side was completely speechless. After a long time, he murmured: "so, what''s in science fiction movies is true?"


    Su Tang said, "art comes from life. I still believe in multi-dimensional universe, parallel space and so on."


    When she said this, she was careless, like a casual word, but Feiyu moved her eyes.


    So, little girl, like this alien, is not a person in this world?


    Fei Yu is not stupid. Shen Jiao he knows is definitely not like this. They have known each other since childhood. Even though they have not met many times, he still remembers the sight that Miss Shen looked at him.


    No matter how much a person has changed, it''s hard for him to change his nature. It''s clearer to investigate her past.


    In the past, Miss Shen was willful, arrogant and arrogant. She could hardly find any light on her body, but now she is a little naughty.


    In other words, he turned into a dog, his front foot ran out of the laboratory, and her back foot was taken back. With such a good time card, would she know from the beginning?


    If so


    Fei Yu''s eyes suddenly darkened, because he remembered something. The little girl said that she would take him to sterilization.


    Well And forcing him to learn how to bark. It''s really unforgettable.


    Su Tang didn''t know that someone was secretly rummaging over the past. The weakness of consciousness had been exposed through Cao min. next, it was time to unite with the police to take over the net.


    It was a big deal. It was reported to the public soon. Soon, a special group was set up. Su Tang, as Fei Yu''s mascot, actually got a consultant.


    Everything is developing in a good direction, until one day, the school informed Su Tang to take the make-up exam.


    At that moment, Su Tang took a cold breath, and the whole person was flustered.


    No, she didn''t look at her lessons!


    No matter how good the memory is, it also needs a little tutoring to do the problem. Just like in senior three, you know astronomy and geography, but when you get to university, you will return all these knowledge points to the teacher.


    Su sugar face of small flustered too obvious, Fei Yu see straight pick eyebrow, "you didn''t tutor?"


    Su sugar bowed his head, on, the game is too fun, cram what, who still remember ah!


    Fei Yu narrowed his eyes. "I remember someone saying that he could pass without outside guidance."


    Su Tang''s head buried lower, and finally can only turn to the system, "Dad, Dad, you can''t die without help, Dad!"


    The system said, "remember me now?"


    Su Tang remembers that at the critical moment, she is flexible and flexible. She is ridiculed by the little spicy chicken in the system, and she is indifferent. She can even fart a few more rainbows. Soon, the silly dog is coaxed into dizziness and agrees to everything.


    She secretly relieved, and then looked at Fei Yu. At this time, she looked like a teaching director sternly, "I failed this time. After that, I will tutor all your lessons."


    "That''s not necessary!" Sue sugar was shocked. "How can I trouble Professor Fei for such a small thing like me?"


    "The whole network knows that you are my little princess. If you fail in the exam, you will lose my face." When he said this, Su Tang saw a trace of her father''s melancholy.


    Su Tang:???


    This is, I take you as a man, but you want to be my father?!


    "Well, that''s settled." Fei Yu didn''t give her a chance at all. Fortunately, Su Tang left her behind.


    However, thousands of calculations, she missed the consciousness of this alien, the written test is OK, after all, the consciousness of parasitic can not go up, but when the computer test, in her point to confirm, about to score that moment, the computer actually stuck!This familiar card case, let her whole person all froze.


    An ominous premonition spread all over the body. Sure enough, just at this moment, the system began to say, "wipe, the consciousness invades!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Tang saw three scarlet characters on the computer page.


    Su Tang:???


    Shit! What kind of spicy chicken consciousness body is it? I can''t afford to play it so much, and I can''t even give her the whole Yin!


    The conscious body will die when it is turned off. Just when she is about to smash the broken computer, the invigilator stops her.


    "Classmate, calm down. If you fail, you can make up the exam. If you smash the school computer, your plot will be bad."


    "No, teacher, this computer It''s poisonous! It''s poisoned! "


    Invigilator teacher, "you have to believe in the ability of the teacher, the computer teacher personally checked, no virus, there is no poisoning you said, so you put down the chair in your hand."


    Two people in here confrontation, there, consciousness body also enough shameless, unexpectedly will also fail three big words to flash flash, and then leave.


    Su sugar gas to the quality wall separation, and one side of the invigilator, took the opportunity to grab the chair in her hand, and then, wipe the forehead out of the sweat, earnestly advised: "students, learning is only part of, failed, we can pick up the re examination."


    "Come on, follow the teacher and take a deep breath..."


    Take a deep breath!


    She wants to kill the consciousness now!


    Su Tang was so angry that her face turned red, but she was angry again and explained to Fei Yu that the three words of "fail" were deeply nailed to her like a column of shame, and she couldn''t get rid of them.


    But Feiyu said with a smile: "Jiaojiao, I''m willing to accept defeat. You failed. "


    Su Tang


    Mother Ganlin! She''s different from that consciousness!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    Su Tang was aware of the body gas to autistic, but she had really promised Fei Yu, once the results failed, he had to tutor.


    If you say something, you can''t take it back. You can only gnash your teeth and bear humiliation!


    "Dog, come on, tell me, where is the mentally handicapped now? I''m going to take his nest again! "


    The system deeply sympathized with what she had experienced, and then said, "Oh, they are in contact with the second son of the Shen family recently, who is your second uncle. And After checking the system, he was suddenly shocked, "lying trough, son, your second uncle''s body can carry the body of consciousness! Lying trough, he also has a crush on your father


    There were two bedrooms in succession, and Sutang couldn''t sit down at that time.


    "What is it?" She stood up in a hurry. Seeing Fei Yu looking at herself, she immediately explained, "Fei Yu, I''m in a hurry. I didn''t mean to skip your class. It''s really important."


    Fei Yu distinguished the severity of the incident. Seeing this, he immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go with you."


    He did not ask what happened, just picked up one side of the suit jacket, then stood behind her.


    Without too much explanation, just one action shows one''s attitude.


    Su Tang was stunned for a moment. She was still thinking about how to explain it. After all, she could find the body of consciousness. It''s too strange to say this. She didn''t want to be beaten as an alien, so she would have to lie. But lies always need countless lies to coax her. It''s very difficult to lie to a person with such a high IQ.


    However, he did not ask anything.


    Sue sugar bit her lip and finally took him with her.


    She just went out to live alone for a few days in such a big Shen''s house. On the surface, there was no change, but if she looked carefully, there was something wrong.


    Once upon a time, without the care of the gardener, the flowers and plants began to wither. This was just the beginning. As they walked in, the servants in the old house also looked very strange, like they were frightened by something, and their eyes were filled with fear. Now they were even more scared to see Su Tang come back.


    They didn''t dare to say too much, but they didn''t look very good. They even opened their mouth like they wanted to drive her away. "Miss, how did you come back?"


    Su Tang stares at them and frowns tightly. She and Fei Yu look at each other and decide to stabilize the person behind them. "Nothing. I haven''t come back for a few days. I''ll come back to see my parents. What about them, by the way? "


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shen are resting in the house. Do you want me to call them?"


    Su Tang shakes her head, then pulls Fei Yu all the way to the living room.


    "You''re standing behind me." Feiyu turned away from the guests and pulled the little girl behind him.


    Su Tang wants to step forward, but he flicks his head.


    "Be obedient."


    Different from her anxiety, Fei Yu is very calm, but at this time, the more anxious, the more accident.


    Su Tang is worried about the Shen family. For Fei Yu, the only person who cares about the death of her parents is the little girl in front of her. So, as long as she is safe, it doesn''t matter.


    Of course, he will save the people the little girl cares about.


    There was no one around. Fei Yu bent down and said slowly, "I made a good thing. Maybe it will be useful later."


    Su Tang:???


    No, this person is with her every day. What else can he prepare with her on his back? Where did he get the time to make it!


    Fei Yu looked at her with a puzzled face and a little smile on her nose. "You believe me, OK?"


    Can you believe it? This is a man!


    So Sue sugar nodded.


    Besides the Shen family, the second son of the Shen family is absent all the year round, but he has been living at home frequently recently. Anyway, he is also a member of the Shen family. No matter how bad he is inside or how dark he is, his appearance can be very frightening. But now, after being occupied by the consciousness, he has changed a lot.


    Once upon a time, people were just like human beings. They loved to hold on to airs. But now, the conscious body didn''t know whether it was stifled. Finally, it could eat delicious food. It was like a pig, and let the kitchen cook a lot of food for him.


    I''m in a mess eating and eating. I don''t even take chopsticks. I use my hands to grasp many dishes, but if I can''t grasp them, I just pour them into my mouth with a basin. In that case, people who watch me feel like vomiting.


    As soon as Su Tang went in, she was surrounded by the smell of all kinds of food. Because the things were too miscellaneous, the smell of those food was very uncomfortable.


    "Wo Cao, er Shu, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How can you be a pig?"


    "Shen Er Shu" takes the pig''s hoof in his hand. He suddenly raises his head and sees that it''s su Tang. At that time, his eyes become fierce.


    Four eyes are opposite, Su Tang brows at that time tightly lock, "dog son, is this mental retardation harm me to hang a branch?"


    After getting the correct answer of the system, Su Tang picked up the chair on one side at that time.


    I didn''t kill him last time. I can''t let him escape this time!


    She went to Shen Er Shu''s side with a smile that was creepy. "Er Shu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Would you like to have a drink with me?"Her smile directly stunned uncle Shen.


    No, according to his investigation, although Shen Jiao is arrogant, she is a real straw bag, but now This momentum, this smile, how to see should not be a straw bag can have ah!


    "Who are you?"


    Sue sugar laughed more happily, but her hand around his neck was getting tighter and tighter. This is not my uncle. This is the kind of person who locked his throat!


    "Of course, it''s your good niece. Come on. At the time of Chinese new year, niece had a bad attitude towards you. Now it''s an apology. Let''s have a drink, OK?"


    She talks about it, but Feiyu has poured a glass of wine for him.


    Then, with no expression on his face, he poured the wine into his mouth.


    This is not a toast, this is to kill him!


    Shen Er Shu''s conscious body had been in his body for several days. He was always open when he was doing things. He would eat if he wanted to. He would insult others if he wanted to. But now, he was confused by these two people.


    I''m afraid.


    He didn''t even know where the fear came from. It should be a happy thing that he could enter people''s body. Besides, his present status is their elder!


    The conscious body still doesn''t know enough about human beings. What does an elder mean?


    The servants of Shen''s family are afraid of him because he is the master''s family. The rest of Shen''s family, after all, are a family. They are worried about his abnormal mental illness. They are afraid of scaring him, so they try every means to accommodate him.


    But Su Tang doesn''t matter. She doesn''t care whether he''s alive or dead. Even now, she''s still itching with anger because of the failure of the Department. She wants to scratch his skin and cramp him.


    When the consciousness body died, it was a pool of blood. She squinted and looked at the chair in her hand. This time, could this thing die?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    Su Tang really thinks about it carefully. His consciousness is not formed yet. If only one or two of them can be attached to people, most of them are miserable. No, the system also told her that there was a robot sweeping the floor at home with a consciousness attached to it.


    Now the Shen family, like a base camp of consciousness, has more than 100 consciousness bodies.


    It''s too much. Su Tang is disgusted when she hears it.


    You know, it''s hard to clean the blood when it''s dead. When she thinks about it, she looks at Uncle Shen in disgust.


    But there is also Han Han. When the twins saw her "persecuting" their own father, they stood up and yelled.


    "Shen Jiao, don''t go too far. That''s our father! We haven''t... " Death!


    Before the last two words were finished, Su Tang grabbed Shen Er Shu''s hair and smashed it on the table.


    That heavy blow is a headache.


    She didn''t have any weakness in her hand. When she smashed it down, her hair was dragged away by her. After that, she blinked innocently, "Oh, my hand is slippery. Are you OK, second uncle?"


    Shen Er Shu''s forehead was still bleeding, and soon his face was covered with blood. Coupled with his fierce eyes, the whole person was like the devil, terrible.


    Only Su Tang, laughing more happily, "Hey, second uncle, wait a moment, I''ll take a cloth to wipe it for you."


    To say it''s cloth is to grab the tie on Uncle Shen''s body.


    Being humiliated like this, "Shen Er Shu" could not sit down. He stood up at that time. As a result, as soon as he got up, he was pressed down by Fei Yu.


    "Second uncle is in a hurry." His voice is elegant and beautiful, but his strength is so strong that he can''t move when he presses it.


    One after another, "Shen Er Shu" soon felt that the two men were so reckless. Didn''t they know his identity? If not, how can he be tossed to death?


    Although the conscious body doesn''t understand how they found themselves, if they don''t do it now, they will be killed. They just don''t do it for a long time. Today, they will be replaced by their conscious bodies!


    Su Tang could not help laughing when she looked at the robot sweeping the floor and some other electrical appliances.


    "Ah Yu, can you beat a dog?" Sue sugar raised her lips and stood up slowly. In order not to affect her performance later, she even took off her coat.


    "Close the door, I will."


    Su Tang''s smile became sweeter as soon as she saw his tacit understanding. She stepped on the floor sweeping robot and swung up the chair without blinking her eyes, killing two conscious people at once.


    At that moment, blood from the sweeping robot body flow out, in a moment, twins were scared zier whoa.


    "Wow, blood!"


    "It''s bleeding!"


    "Kill, kill!"


    "Shen Jiao! You are crazy


    ¡­¡­


    His ears were chattering and croaking, and his consciousness was still on the side. It was not a provocation. Su Tang''s patience was gradually lost, and his hand was more ferocious.


    "Oh, second uncle, come on, let''s have a good talk about my failing the subject?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the twins cried even louder, "Shen Jiao! Why do you blame my father for your own failure? "


    "Yes! It''s your own stupidity


    Su Tang, who had a violent temper, was repeatedly provoked by the conscious body. Now she is still being fooled by the silly white sweet twins. She was so angry that she opened the head of her "Shen Er Shu" at that time.


    "Two idiots, open your dog''s eyes and see clearly. Is that your father?"


    Shen Er Shu was hit hard one after another. He lost too much blood, and his body began to decline rapidly. At this time, his body would instinctively repel the invaders. Once it failed to form the conditions for the invaders to invade, the consciousness would be kicked out.


    However, at this moment, the conscious body finds that it can''t get out!


    It''s impossible!


    He glared, the blood between the forehead is still bleeding, dyed his eyes red, scarlet vision, let him look more terrible.


    At this time, Fei Yu said, "it seems that my experiment is quite successful."


    The conscious body was shocked. Pointing to Fei Yu, his fingertips trembled. "You, what did you do?"


    Fei Yu said, "ah, nothing. According to your cells, I did a little experiment, a kind of It''s a little experiment that can trap you and show you. "


    He called it a little experiment!


    The consciousness body''s eyes are ferocious, and his face is distorted to the point that human beings can''t do. At that moment, the silly white sweet twins finally find something wrong.


    They looked at their father in horror, their pupils shaking, "you who are you? You''re not my dad? What on earth are you? And the blood, the appliances, what''s wrong with them? "


    Their world has been overturned. At this moment, they even selectively forget their suffering "father". Faced with danger, they instinctively want to escape. But the door is surrounded by those electrical appliances. They don''t even know where these things come from!When did the Shen family have so many robots?!


    "Brother, brother, what shall we do?"


    "Call the police, call the police, let''s call the police


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang is too lazy to pay attention to that couple.


    It''s no wonder that Shen Jiao''s pills are arrogant and indulgent. The twins of Er Fang are looking at each other, but they turn out to be sand sculptures. How can Shen''s family move in front of such successors?


    The police came faster than expected, because the location was Shen''s, so as soon as they received the police, in case, even the special task force came along.


    Then, everyone was shocked.


    This is Man vs. robot?


    After a short shock, all the police immediately joined the fight. Soon, these robots were all under control. At this moment, the hall of the Shen family was like a bloody wash, full of robot limbs.


    "Professor Fei, Miss Shen, who can tell me what happened?"


    Shen Jiao''s physical strength was limited. Su Tang was breathing heavily at this time. At last, she simply leaned on Fei Yu. Then she said lazily, "what happened is what you see. Specifically, the robot invaded Shen''s house and was found by me. So, Professor Fei and I are the blood fighters!"


    Robots, in fact, overestimate them. These are some small appliances with wheels!


    In such a magical scene, the police''s Three Outlooks were subverted. Fortunately, the ad hoc group had been involved for a long time. After a brief surprise, they regained their composure.


    "Professor Fei, Miss Shen, can you come back to the police station with us for an investigation?"


    Of course Sutang didn''t mind. "I''ll listen to Professor Fei."


    At this moment, Fei Yu said, "I listen to Miss Shen."


    Two people speak with one voice, then four eyes opposite, have laughed.


    "Ah, Professor Fei, I''m your student now. How can a professor listen to students?" Su Tang said at last, her voice was slightly warped, and her small expression was the key. Inexplicably, Fei Yu thought of her when she was drunk.


    Just then, our Professor Fei suddenly became thirsty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    As I said earlier, Fei Yu was the navigator of this era. He made outstanding contributions between modern and interstellar.


    Then, with the addition of threose, the value of this contribution is even higher.


    But these are the afterwords. Now Su Tang is tragically oppressed by a certain professor. She can''t be too clever to learn this and that. In case she is exposed, how can she continue to play Shen Jiao.


    She has to sell a fool from time to time. Sometimes she can''t even pretend to be stupid. She wants to turn her eyes and faint directly. Someone can be patient and teach her over and over again. Sometimes, she can''t bear it.


    "It''s not necessary. It''s really not necessary." Su Tang dropped her pen and went to the chair. She didn''t move. She was very decadent. "Friend, brother! If you let me go, I''ll let you go too. Why don''t we have a happy life together? "


    Fei Yu continued to hand the pen to her. His voice was calm and his appearance was more gentle. "I believe you can do it."


    Su Tang turned her eyes and said: "no, you can''t. don''t give me so much confidence. I, Shen Jiao! If you just want to eat and die, let me be a happy junkyard. "


    Fei Yu took a deep look at her, smart and stupid, he can see at a glance, the little girl is very smart, she made a lot of mistakes, and even many are very outrageous, however, in some places, maybe even she did not find her own, her reaction, let him look at it with new eyes.


    So, he soon found out that the little girl was selling stupid on purpose.


    At the beginning, Fei Yu couldn''t understand why he always wanted to have such a high IQ, but now, he suddenly wanted to understand.


    If Shen Jiao''s level, it is true that only these IQ, but he likes, not Shen Jiao.


    At this time, today''s news broadcast happened to be on TV.


    The case of alien consciousness body has been solved, and the case of Feiyu''s parents has been reversed. After several good news, his blackening value has fallen from 70% to 30%, which should have been a very celebratory event. But now Sutang just wants to drink red wine.


    Why!


    In the past, the blackening value of those male masters fell, and the big deal was to pull her to fall in love. But he was really a professor. He didn''t fall in love well, but he pulled her to study?!


    Suddenly, she thought of a certain world in the past.


    At that time, the man pulled her to fall in love, and what did she say?


    Oh She said, learning makes her happy, brush questions or something, it is heaven.


    Now I think of this, she just want to sneer twice, it''s not time not to report!


    Heaven, never spared anyone!


    Su Tang regrets it now, very much.


    In the news broadcast, because alien consciousness is the first time that human beings have come into contact with extraterrestrials, they directly open a special column, and all radio stations and Internet stations are all dressed up. This is the most popular news in the 23rd century.


    Those aliens who used to only appear in novels and movies actually exist!


    Su Tang bit pen, looking at the reporter''s excited expression, very calm way: "ah, Fei Yu, Cao min case out of the results?"


    Fei Yu shook his head, "the case still needs to be investigated for a period of time, and it is estimated that it will be three months after the earliest hearing."


    Su Tang nodded clearly. Indeed, these days, even if she pleaded guilty, the court also needs to collect information, "do you want me to go with you during the court session?"


    Fei Yu was stunned, but then he touched her head with a smile, "even if you accompany me, you have to do the problem now."


    Su Tang


    Is it hard to talk about love when Su Tangqi throws his pencil angrily? Why do you have to study on the whole!


    She would like to grasp someone''s shoulder crazy shake, tell him, learn old what, will only let him lonely old, there will be no girlfriend!


    However, in the face of blackening value, she had to compromise.


    "Dog, I want to fall in love sweetly." Su Tang covered her mouth and almost cried.


    In the past, she tried every means to stay away from the male masters. She wanted to run away as soon as her blackening value fell. But now, she misses those male masters. They don''t force her to study, and they make her happy every day.


    The system mouth corners a pull, speechless coagulate choke way: "that you now want how?"


    Su Tang looked at Fei Yu eagerly, "just want to pull our Professor Fei to fall in love."


    The system was silent for a moment, and then said, "is it the kind of love that people send learning materials to each other during the Spring Festival?"


    Sue sugar almost spurted out when she heard that.


    She suddenly felt that if she really fell in love with Fei Yu, it was really like something he could do!


    Fei Yu looked at the little girl from decadence to grievance, and then to shocked expression, so many small emotions, how did she do it?


    So, what''s on her mind?


    "What do you think, so absorbed?"He asked casually, and Su Tang answered casually, "I want to fall in love."


    An understatement, but it was so surprised that Fei Yu''s pen was cut off by him.


    With a snap, the pen broke in two.


    He slightly drooped his eyes, covered the surging inside, and his voice was gentle. He even brought the kind of bewitching of the big brother next door, which made you believe him and want to talk to him.


    "Tell me, why do you suddenly think of falling in love?"


    So, the questions are too few, which makes her have the impulse to fall in love.


    Su Tang didn''t realize the danger. She just followed her own thinking and said slowly, "I just want to fall in love. Doesn''t Professor Fei want to fall in love with those sour and sweet ones?" As she said it, she fancied that she would not have to make a topic in the future. The beautiful life made her happy.


    Fei Yu looks at her in seclusion, but her heart is calculating the opposite sex that she contacts these days crazily.


    The little girl didn''t go to bars, clubs and other places to have fun with her friends as before. Except for school, she spent the rest of her time with him. So, only those students in school can make her want to fall in love.


    Is it a junior or a senior?


    Fei Yu is excluded here, but Su Tang can''t help but start to talk freely, "Professor Fei doesn''t want to find a sweet and soft baby, the kind that can be held in his arms?"


    She began to hint wildly, but Feiyu''s air pressure was getting lower and lower.


    Oh, still baby, still in her arms, whose arms does she want to stay in?


    Fei Yu''s face was calm, and his eyes were calm. What he said surprised Su Tang.


    "I don''t like the fragrance," he said


    He wants nobody but her.


    But Su Tang was surprised and said, "I knock! You like it stinky and hard? No, girls are sweet and soft, unless... " When she said this, people jumped out of their chairs, shocked, "do you like blue boy?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    After shock, Su Tang felt that she was too sensitive, so she felt her hair dryly and sat down again, "well, actually I don''t discriminate."


    Fei Yu looked at her with the eyes of death, but the little boy didn''t know which one was wrong. He said: "if you want to like the blue boy, I won''t stop you. After all, there is a handsome and lovely blue boy, but! We are good friends, good brothers and good sisters. You can''t rob me of my favorite little girl. "


    Good friends can endure, good brothers can barely answer, but what is the ghost name of a good sister?


    Fei Yu took a deep breath, and finally felt that the topic was too little.


    Have the mind to find a boyfriend, not the mind to make a question?


    Oh, innocence!


    Finally, Su Tang, who could rest after finishing another set of questions, was forced to do another set.


    At the same time, he was asked by Fei Yu: "are you looking for any cute


    Su Tang grabbed the pen and cried, "no, learning makes me happy. I love learning. Learning is my paradise."


    Fei Yu was finally satisfied. He touched her little dog''s head and said with a smile, "that''s right. Come on, let''s do another set. "


    Su Tang


    Ma Ma, she wants to die.


    Su Tang doesn''t live in the Shen family''s house, but she doesn''t live in her own apartment. Instead, she lives with Fei Yu in his lab. in Fei Yu''s words, living together for tutoring nearby saves her time on the road.


    But if he is a professor at the University of Philadelphia, his time is really money.


    The students of a university, including the teachers, all envy Su Tang. That''s Professor Fei''s one-on-one make-up lesson. In addition, they also catch the alien consciousness body, which makes them famous. In class, Su Tang becomes a celebrity.


    Shen Jiao used to be arrogant, but now Su Tang is weak and helpless. Facing so many crazy students, she has experienced the taste of a superstar.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that there are still people who ask for autographs to take a group photo.


    For example, at this moment, she was holding a book, wearing a mask and hat, and was lowering her head to sneak away, but she ran into a male student head-on.


    Ouch, her book fell to the ground, people also fell to the ground.


    The opposite boy saw this, immediately scared to help people up, while also crazy apology, "sorry, classmate, I didn''t see the way, hit you, are you ok?"


    Misfortune never comes alone. What else can we do? Of course, Su Tang can only smile and say it''s OK, but before she leaves, the boy recognizes her.


    He looked at her in shock, because he was so excited that his finger almost poked her in the face, "ah, you are that, that..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tang immediately denied, "I''m not, I''m not, you''re wrong!"


    "No, you are!"


    "No, I''m not!"


    The boy recovered from his excitement and finally felt that he was not so good, so he scratched his hair with embarrassment, "classmate Shen, I haven''t said that yet, how can you know that it''s not."


    Su sugar a choke, this Shen classmate three words all came out, really no need to deny.


    Fortunately, the boy was not a fanatic. He just said with a smile, "classmate Shen, can I have an autograph?"


    Su Tang has been used to it all this time. Isn''t it just a signature?


    "Here, where is the sign?"


    The boy is more embarrassed, the voice is a little bit small, "not to you, I want Professor Fei, bless me this year do not fail."


    Sue sugar''s hands with the pen froze.


    I''m angry, but I still need to keep smiling.


    "OK, I''ll send you Professor Fei''s signature next time."


    As for when fate, next life!


    Sue sugar thought angrily, she is a very mean person.


    Just after class, she didn''t want to stay at school at all. After all, she might be blocked in the next second, and then crowded around. Maybe she would miss the meal. Fortunately, Fei Yu took her timetable and came to pick her up on time every time. For example, at this moment, she has already called her.


    Su Tang answers the phone and goes to the parking place of Fei Yu. When the boy sees that she wants to leave, he doesn''t respond at first. Three seconds later, he suddenly remembers that he hasn''t given his contact information. How can he contact him if he takes his signature?


    "Classmate, classmate Shen, you haven''t got my phone yet!"


    Su Tang ran fast, but Feiyu. Unfortunately, she heard the last sentence. As a result, the poor boy, still not sure what happened, was so hated by his idol.


    Feiyu pretended to be careless. After su Tang got on the bus, he said casually: "blocked again?" He said, attached to help Sue sugar buckle the seat belt, and then said: "ask you for the number?"


    Su Tang took a long breath. It''s getting hotter and hotter. She can sweat after walking around.


    She wiped the sweat from her face and said, "no, he just wants your signature."


    Fei Yu buckles her seat belt and glances at the boy in the rearview mirror. He is about 20 years old. He is young and energetic in the sun. Although Fei Yu is quite young, he is still ''old'' in terms of his vitality.He squinted, suddenly started the car, but someone was still there: "don''t you give it?"


    Although Su Tang always claims to be a cheapskate, she doesn''t have so much hatred, and the boy doesn''t do anything to disgust her, but Fei Yu''s response is quite strange, that is Why are you so angry?


    Fei Yu tightened the jaw line, voice slightly cold, "don''t give."


    Su Tang didn''t know how this guy got angry, but since she got angry, she said less and ate more.


    However, her attitude made Feiyu even more angry.


    This kid doesn''t care? Can''t even see his anger? She was the first to find out that he just had some ups and downs in his mood before, but now, he has been sulky for a long time, and she didn''t respond!


    Sure enough, those pure little boys outside attracted her more.


    Fei Yu took a deep breath, and even had no appetite to eat. He simply drank muggy wine there.


    Su Tang was shocked to see that he was drinking. "Fei Yu, how did you drink?"


    Fei Yu gave her a deep look, didn''t answer, but said: "together?"


    Su Tang still had some conscience. Although she didn''t care about his mood as much as before, she knew each other for a long time. It was a stone that covered her heat.


    "If you want to drink, of course I''ll drink with you." As she spoke, she poured herself a glass of wine and then continued, "are we good friends after all?"


    Hearing this, Fei Yu became more angry.


    Who the hell wants to be this good friend!


    "No, not a good friend."


    Sue sugar shook her hand with the glass. "Well Good brother? "


    Fei Yu''s eyes are more fierce.


    Su Tang''s face is full of surprise, and a second before she opens her mouth, Fei Yu suddenly interrupts: "if you dare to say sister, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Su Tang takes a cool breath. This is The boat of friendship finally capsized?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    If the boat of friendship turns over, can we start the great ship of love?


    The more she thought about it, the brighter her eyes became. Looking at Fei Yu, she saw a piece of fat and tender meat with a hungry wolf. Her mind was full of how to nibble at it.


    Fei Yu keenly felt the queer in her eyes, but he didn''t fall in love, and he didn''t know what love was. He was hairy in her heart and couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    But, as a man, can you back down?


    If you are a man, you have to be fearless! He wants to be her boyfriend and future husband. How can he shrink back!


    So he took a deep breath and stepped forward against the great pressure in his heart.


    But because of his emotional defect, he wanted to speak, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    It was su Tang, who knew the man''s condition, so he never thought he would take the initiative.


    But it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t take the initiative, she will take the initiative!


    That is, it seems to be a bit scum, and cheat feelings and cheat points.


    Forget it, the task is important!


    ¡¤After a short Conscience Discovery, she soon put it behind her. She drank a little wine and laughed very charming. "Not friends, not brothers, not sisters, so What kind of relationship do you think we have? "


    When Fei Yu met such a man, his throat moved and he lost his voice completely. He could only stare at a demon.


    Seeing this, Su Tang became more presumptuous. She began to approach him tentatively. Seeing that he didn''t push away, she became more bold and leaned directly on him.


    The little girl''s body was weak and boneless. Fei Yu was breathing heavily at that time.


    And our Su Tang, holding red wine in hand, bending eyes, a pair of black pupil, which is full of the water light.


    Fei Yu lowered his head. He looked at the little girl smiling at her and blinking at her. Every blink of her eyes made her itchy. It was like being scratched by feathers and scratched by cat''s claws.


    But at this time, the little girl boldly stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "brother Fei, are you in love?"


    As soon as the voice came out, Fei Yu''s head was blown out.


    "You, what did you say?" He was dumb. For a moment, he thought he was sick.


    This made Su Tang a little unhappy, and even angry. Holding her mouth, Wei qubaba said, "brother Fei, you really don''t want to fall in love sour and sweet? No, no, there is no acid, only sweet love. Don''t you feel excited? "


    Can Fei Yu not be moved?


    He felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest, one after another, and his chest was slightly shaken.


    He tried to swallow his saliva. What he had dreamed of, now really appeared in front of him, he felt that it was not true.


    The little girl is always a playwright. Will she drink too much this time and make trouble with him on purpose?


    After all, that white moon was amused by her in the beginning.


    People are like this. When they don''t get it, they have huge illusions, but they are really easy to get, and they feel unrealistic.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is not self-confidence.


    Fei Yu is very clear about himself. No matter how he is praised and sought after by the outside world, he is excellent in his own field, but he has never discriminated against anyone in the face of illness.


    He''s sick, and he knows that very well.


    He didn''t want to hide it. Maybe the little girl adored him and adored him because of his aura of knowledge. But when she gradually understood his illness, she might regret it later and resent his concealment and his immaturity. Finally, she died of nothing.


    He doesn''t want such a short-term relationship. If he wants to start, he has to be honest.


    But the little girl was drunk.


    He was not sure that she could have a sense of subjective judgment in this case, so he used his life''s restraint to force himself to calm down.


    "Jiaojiao, I don''t want you to regret it." Fei Yu staggered her eyes, and her voice was really hoarse.


    Sue sugar is angry, she looks so ugly? After her voluntary confession, the other party didn''t even want to look at her!


    Alcohol enlarged her courage, she was angry, rubbed away from him.


    As soon as she left, Fei Yu''s heart was empty, and his hand reached out unconsciously. He wanted to keep her, but the little girl ran too fast, or he kept her too slowly. When he reached out, he only touched her clothes.


    Sue turned around and left, but she didn''t leave because of the failure of her confession.


    She never flinches when she meets difficulties!


    He drank all the wine in his hand, then put away the wine glass in his hand and picked up a chair very aggressively.


    There''s no way. In front of her height, she can''t do anything. She can only use the chair.


    She threw the chair in front of Fei Yu and climbed up with his astonished expression. But because there was a pulley under the chair, it became very unstable after climbing up. As soon as she climbed up, she fell straight towards Fei Yu."Ouch!"


    It''s like being beaten in the face instead of beeping.


    Su Tang lost her face. Fortunately, Fei Yu really cared about her. Seeing her fall, she was more worried than falling his experimental object, and immediately reached for her.


    It was not until she held the little girl in her arms that Fei Yu''s nervous heart finally recovered. One night, she was almost scared out of heart disease.


    But he could not bear to scold her. He had no choice but to say, "what do you want to do?"


    Moving a chair in front of him is for confrontation?


    Then she said, he can squat down.


    The little girl looked at him curtly, "you are cruel to me."


    Fei Yu chokes. Can it be called fierce?


    Su Tang doesn''t care. She grabs him by the neck and buries her head in his body. Her voice also has a crying voice. "Ying Ying, we ah Yu don''t like me."


    Fei Yu is at a loss. If he didn''t like her, he would have thrown her out of the laboratory. Would he tolerate her making trouble again and again?


    But in my heart, when I came to my mouth, I would only explain drily, "No."


    Su Tang cried out with a cry, "and said," no, I''m a girl. I want to be close to you, but you just said that we are not friends. Wow You don''t even want to be my friend. "


    The more the little girl cried, the more worried Fei Yu was. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain because of his lack of emotion and stupid mouth. In the end, his forehead was sweating, his eyes were red, and he didn''t hold a word.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she was. She began to belch when she cried. "Belch, if you don''t want to be friends with me, then I won''t be friends with you. Burp Let''s break up! "


    They didn''t get together at all.


    But Fei Yu didn''t care about these details any more. As soon as he heard the word "break up", his face sank, and his voice was very dangerous. "What did you say?"


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    Su sugar a listen to divide a hand, blackening value also rose, more angry.


    What the hell, she''s out of temper?


    The man is great. Can he bully her?


    "Break up!" Sue sugar mouth singing break up, but this hand of fat, so run, how much in the heart is unwilling. With this evil idea, the hand that originally held the other person''s neck suddenly changed its position and instead pressed the other person''s neck, "do you think I really have to be you? I''m just helping you


    Sue sugar said maliciously, then she opened her mouth and bit it.


    She had a clear goal. She opened her mouth to Feiyu''s mouth. The bite was fierce and painful. She didn''t care.


    Fei Yu''s eyes were also full of gloom. As a result, the next second, the whole person was silly.


    He is Being insulted?


    No, how can we say that things that please each other are indecent? It''s called initiative!


    Although his mouth hurt a lot and his teeth hurt, this kind of intimate action made him very comfortable, as if every cell was clamoring for satisfaction.


    Fei Yu is also surprised by her initiative, but soon, confused consciousness finally wakes up.


    What else did the little girl seem to say before she kissed him?


    Su Tang''s Pro is out of order. Fortunately, Fei Yu is also a novice. She seems to have enough pro, so she turns her face away from him and pushes him away.


    "Well, that''s the taste." As she said it, she wiped her mouth with her sleeve. It was like eating dry and wiping clean. Then she decided to pat her ass and leave.


    When did Fei Yu encounter such a situation, he was silly for a second. Fortunately, he responded in time, and before she turned around, he yanked people.


    At this moment, he is still in charge of whether he is ill or not. The little boy just helps him from the beginning to the end. After that, he has a try and dislikes it!


    Fei Yu Qi''s Mou color all deep, "greedy my body?"


    Su Tang is still very arrogant. She dares to push up when her wrist is caught. "What''s the matter? Can''t you? "


    "Yes, of course." Fei Yu gritted his teeth and grasped her wrist harder. "But you just took a bite. How do you know the taste is general? There are some things that need to be refined. "


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes. She didn''t drink too much. She just drank a little wine and became more daring under the influence of alcohol. What she had thought about before is now more daring to implement.


    Now, as soon as Fei Yu said it, she hit her mouth lightly and tasted it seriously It doesn''t seem to be fun. "


    Fei Yu calm eyes, once again to pull her to his arms, "I teach you how to taste."


    A novice on the road, to be honest, although he said so full, but the actual operation is very bad, several times down, Su Tang was bitten by him.


    The little girl''s eyelashes trembled, like a little white flower in the wind and rain.


    "Well, it hurts."


    This painful word finally recalled Fei Yu''s only conscience. He took a deep breath and let people loose, but the color of his eyes was terrible, "pain is right!"


    I don''t know where I''m wrong without pain!


    "Know what''s wrong?" The little girl was bitten lip petal hair Yan, Fei Yu looked, did not resist, stretched out a finger to caress up.


    Sue sugar blinked her eyes. The water mist inside couldn''t fall off. It was very pitiful.


    But poor to poor, small temper still quite stubborn, "I''m right, where I''m wrong!"


    Fei Yu Qi laughed, but the next second, see the little girl tears down, he was flustered. He wiped the tears off her face for her, but the tears were the same as the broken beads. After wiping, there was another one. In the end, he was worried, "Jiaojiao, don''t cry."


    People are like this. If they were wronged, they would cry silently. But if someone comforts them at this time, they can''t help it.


    "You bully me and don''t allow me to cry."


    Fei Yu is very helpless, but he likes the little girl, really can''t bear her tears, "didn''t bully you, I''m just angry." He thought for a moment, and then finally organized his words, "you say you like me, but you just want my body."


    No man can stand this kind of thing. The little girl he likes just looks at him in the end.


    Appearance will change with age. In the end, there will be no advantage. Only the soul resonates can it last long.


    There''s a lot of reasons for Su Tang''s "what''s wrong with your body? Love at first sight is to see the color, besides, don''t look at the appearance, do you look at your internal organs? So Professor Fei, are you there? Look at the viscera


    Fei Yu


    Feiyu never won in terms of his mouth.


    "I didn''t help you." He never liked Shen Jiao, the daughter of his parents and friends, from the beginning. To him, she was just a familiar stranger, and he had no interest in it. Later, after he became a dog, "Shen Jiao" also changed, and he gradually fell in love with her.


    It''s a gradual story, not a superficial one.Su Tang glared, "you don''t even like my body. Sure enough, you don''t like me."


    Fei Yu


    What does he have to say to make her understand?


    Fei Yu has a headache, very headache, to the end, see her small mouth babble endless, gas can only shut up again.


    Compared with the previous one, this time it was much more gentle and skillful. Su Tang had a good time and soon forgot the debate with him.


    Fei Yu is also completely Buddhist. No matter what she likes inside or outside, it''s him that she likes. In the future, she will be trapped for a lifetime.


    This kind of thing is not difficult for him.


    Anyway, it was her who dug the hole and had to jump down. He restrained himself. She was the one who actively provoked him!


    ***


    Su Tang had a good sleep. When she woke up, she felt refreshed in her mind. However, it was one thing to keep her head fresh. When she moved her body, it was like running a marathon. Except for her hair, she was run over by a wheel.


    She is silly in that, the consciousness soon gathers, last night''s matter also gradually becomes clear, half ring, she stares big eyes, the whole person is not good.


    What did she say yesterday!


    She dare not move, in addition to found under the quilt she did not wear anything, but also clearly feel that there is another person around, warm, people can not help but want to close.


    Stop!


    Stop!


    Close to what? Wasn''t it close enough last night?


    Su Tang''s body was stiff. Originally, she planned to move away a little bit, but she didn''t want to be responsible. For a moment, she was at a loss. As a result, when she was about to move to the bedside and sneak away, a pair of big hands yanked her back away.


    At that moment, there were only two words left in her head.


    It''s over!


    Fei Yu''s voice was a little hoarse, because he just woke up, but he didn''t open his eyes. He just held her in his arms and took her with him. He confirmed that he held her tightly and couldn''t escape. Then he slowly said, "where do you want to go?"


    Su Tang was careful not to poke him at a certain point Toilet, together? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    Sue sugar said regret, a toilet, a pit, together with the toilet why, grab the toilet? Isn''t that sick!


    But words have been exported, regret is too late, she can only show an embarrassed and polite smile, "I''m joking, I go alone."


    Fei Yu looked at her and said with a smile, "well, I''m serious. Let''s go."


    Su Tang saw him release himself, Shua raised the sheet, the whole person is silly in that fixed.


    Oh, look what she saw, this figure, this skin color, this


    She suddenly felt that she could not blame alcohol for yesterday. Who could refuse such a beautiful woman.


    Fei Yu saw that her eyes were straight, and suddenly he thought of what the little girl said last night. So he picked his eyebrows and approached her with a smile


    Su Tang was shocked to see her face magnified in vain.


    Is this the motherfucker she knows?


    He How coquettish!


    Su Tang feels suffocation. She''s done. She''s taking the man askew again.


    When Fei Yu saw that she didn''t speak, even her eyes began to wander, so he squinted and moved forward a little, which made his breath spray on Su Tang''s face.


    Porcelain white skin, sprayed by the hot breath, began to turn red, very lovely.


    The smile in her eyes deepened, and the little girl talked a lot, but the actual operation was another thing. When she thought that she was monopolized by her, Fei Yu was satisfied from body to heart and could not be satisfied.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index: 20%."


    Su Tang was finally startled by the system prompt. Instead of escaping, she turned to look directly at him.


    How can we recognize counsels at such a time?


    Close your eyes, don''t be afraid, it''s done!


    "Good looking, not good looking. Why should I stay here?" Su Tang said with a proud face, and the tone was like those domineering little slag girls.


    But Feiyu knows that these are just illusions. His little girl is blushing with shyness. Her face is almost bloody, but her mouth is showing off.


    This is not, she was not afraid to die to discuss with him, "is the poor technology, now, you give me aside." With that, she grabbed her bathrobe and ran to the bathroom.


    In front of the mirror of the washstand, Su Tang looked at her face flushed in the territory, and the whole person was silly, "lying trough, dog son, I was just talking in this state?"


    The system has no expression on its face. "Well, what else? You think you''re overbearing? "


    it''s too lazy to make complaints about it because there are too many points to speak of.


    Su Tang choked and could only beat her face with cold water, forcing her to cool down quickly, which made her face return to the right path.


    After going to the toilet, she went out and wanted to take back the home. After all, she was the leader at the beginning of the play, but who knows, the other party didn''t care about it at all. Fei Yu had already dressed up and asked her what she wanted to eat with a smile.


    Fei Yu saw that she was in a daze, and knew that the little girl had not recovered.


    "Not hungry? If we don''t feel well, how about we go to sleep after eating? " He said, then came forward to hold the little girl''s hand.


    With this touch, he found that his fingertips were cool. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the wet stains on the little girl''s face. He was helpless and funny, "wash your face?"


    Sue sugar nodded.


    Fei Yu, "with cold water?"


    Sue sugar nodded again.


    At this point, Fei Yu sighed, but reached out to play her white forehead, "silly or not?"


    Why to wash his face with cold water? He can guess that he must find himself blushing. I''m sorry, but in fact, it''s unnecessary. As long as it''s her, he likes everything.


    So, don''t be shy, don''t be nervous, and don''t be afraid.


    Su Tang screamed bitterly, covered his forehead and looked at him bitterly, "you are stupid, your whole family is stupid!"


    Such a naive dialogue, Fei Yu said with a smile: "well, my wife is the most stupid."


    Su Tang''s eyes were wide open.


    It was Fei Yu who slightly tilted his head, showed his white teeth and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, what''s wrong?"


    There''s nothing wrong!


    In the 23rd century, the concept of emotion has long been different from that of the beginning. Many people separate emotion too much. The body is one thing and the emotion is another. Even if the body is combined, as long as they are not formally together, everything will be counted as one night stand.


    Su Tang thought about it. Although she was drunk last night, they were not honest in her memory.


    It''s not a matter of slag or not, it''s a matter of society.


    Although, perhaps, Fei Yu is not such a person, but under the circumstances, she has to be cautious.


    As a result, she was very careful, even with a bit of consulting tone, "where Is that right? "


    This words, Fei Yu''s smile is still hanging on the face, but the eye color is very terrible."Is Jiao Jiao going to eat dry and wipe clean, and turn her face away?"


    She wants to be responsible for what she said. Although she is sure that Fei Yu has feelings for her, they didn''t mention this topic last night. So be careful, it''s right.


    What she wants is affirmative, 100% affirmative.


    Feiyu restrained his agitation and said calmly: "Jiaojiao, I didn''t make it clear last night. Now you have to listen clearly. I''m a traditional person."


    The traditional meaning is that he doesn''t approve of the new era''s concept of love. Maybe many people do, but it''s definitely not him.


    "I didn''t say it last night because I didn''t think it was a good time."


    The little girl was so drunk last night, and she said that she was greedy for his body. He admitted that her calmness and restraint were gone at the beginning, and all her actions were emotional at the end.


    But he didn''t regret it. He liked her. He knew that.


    Sue sugar blinked. "Was it because I was drunk last night?"


    She was also responsible for last night''s situation, so it''s not to blame anyone, but to start a relationship, we should take it seriously, even if it may end in the end.


    But Feiyu has no confidence. In today''s environment, he is not sure that his little girl is like him.


    He approached her carefully. First, he held her hand, then his arm, and finally, he held her in his arms. In this series of movements, his movements were very gentle. During this period, whenever she wanted to resist, he could push him away.


    The beating of the heart drum was very big, but it was just a few movements, which made him nervous and afraid.


    He was afraid that the little girl would push him away. He was afraid to see her disgusting eyes. He was even afraid that she wanted to leave him. As long as there was one point, he could not accept it. He might even do some wrong things in a paranoid way.


    However, in the end, he was not pushed away. The little girl, like him, held out her hand carefully and hugged him tightly.


    At that moment, Fei Yu felt that the most beautiful fireworks in the world were blooming in front of his eyes, which was very beautiful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    Su Tang can feel his carefulness. Now he is a little distressed. It''s Fei Yu, the leader of new technology. Such a person will be afraid one day.


    If you think about it like this, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose.


    In a word, no skin, no action. Of course, our male master has to be spoiled by himself.


    "Well, I''m also a very traditional person." Sue sugar held him tightly, but her voice was small.


    The corners of Fei Yu''s mouth couldn''t close at that time. "Well, we''re a good match."


    All the expected bad results did not appear, and even there was an outcome that he did not dare to think of. His little girl was really his little angel.


    "But there''s one thing I need to be honest about." Fei Yusong opened his hand, serious expression, serious tone, "I''m sick."


    Su Tang was stunned, then suddenly, what he said was sick, it was about his emotional defect.


    "And then?" Sutang said calmly, "what''s wrong? Is it something so serious that we can''t be together? "


    This words a, change into Fei Yu to be stunned, "not."


    Su Tang immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then laughed heartlessly and said: "since it''s not, it doesn''t matter what''s wrong. I''ll always be with you. Unless, one day you no longer need me, so, will you leave? "


    How could Fei Yu be willing to leave? In his whole life, he never thought about anyone or anything. His emotional defects always made him feel that he was out of everything. The joys, sorrows and joys of others had nothing to do with him. He would not empathize, no empathy, no one could go to his heart.


    He can only stay in this boring laboratory by himself, because only these cold instruments can make him feel at ease.


    One day, however, he was no longer alone.


    His little girl has become the only delusion in his life, and now he has picked the brightest star in the night sky.


    What he was worried about, what he was afraid of, in the little girl''s opinion, everything was nothing, she said She''s willing to stay with him for the rest of her life.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 10%."


    "No, I won''t leave." Fei Yu knew that he was never a kind person, so after su Tang said that, he said slowly: "I''m a selfish person. Once I know it, I won''t change my mind in my life. Therefore, if Jiaojiao wants to be with me, she must be ready for a lifetime. "


    "I don''t accept any leave except death."


    He calmly said these words, originally worried about scaring her, but in the end, Su Tang said with a smile: "I also forgot to tell you that I only accept my late husband, not divorce." When she finished, they looked at each other and then both laughed.


    "Hello, boy friend, the first day in office, please give me more advice for the rest of my life." Su Tang said with great seriousness, and at the end, she slightly owed herself. Her small appearance made Fei Yu smile.


    "Hello, girlfriend, the first day in office, the rest of my life Please give me more advice. "


    Fei Yu learns from her appearance and gives her a gift. Su Tang accepts it with a smile and starts to expose her nature.


    "Boyfriend, is your little girl starving to death? How about something to eat? "


    Feiyu is always as elegant as the fog of starlight. After she said this, she began to indulge, "OK, my dear girlfriend, I''d like to help you."


    However, no matter how to serve, someone''s cooking skills are limited. In the end, after a long time, he almost burned the kitchen and finally had to order takeout.


    Fei Yu was frustrated. He wanted to be a good boyfriend or even a good husband, but in the end, he couldn''t even have breakfast.


    Su Tang doesn''t dislike it. It''s the best restaurant in a city. It''s a five figure meal. Who would dislike this kind of take away?


    "Well, Professor Fei''s hands don''t stay in the kitchen to wash the dishes." Su Tang ate a full, and then looked at Fei Yu''s face, and jumped into his arms with a smile, "well, can I ask, how did you handle your previous three meals?"


    Feiyu said, "most of them are canteens of laboratories."


    Su Tang smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, "most?"


    Feiyu pause, and then truthfully said: "occasionally forget, let the assistant cook some instant noodles."


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang touched her chin. "My dear boyfriend, this is not good. You have to live a long life with me, so the first step is to supervise your diet later."


    Fei Yu would forget the time when he was busy. His parents used to tell him, but most of the time he was young and in good health, so he never paid attention to it.


    But now, that''s different.


    "Yes, my Madame


    This is just a morning time, this guy came to a triple jump, from a friend to a girlfriend, now, even dare to call her wife.


    "Young man, you have a lot of courage."


    Fei Yu recognized with a smile, "I''m not brave enough, but I don''t have a wife."Emotional defects, will let a person shield everything outside, he will live alone, no one can approach his heart, until old. But now, like a normal person, Fei Yu can laugh and feel sad, but what''s more, he knows how to love someone, and there will be one more person in his life.


    Shen Jiao may not be a perfect girlfriend or a perfect wife, but in Fei Yu''s words, she doesn''t have to be perfect. As long as she stands there, she doesn''t have to do anything else.


    But Sutang is not a waste. In the next few decades, Feiyu participated in many of her experiments. For example, three years later, she made a sensation in the holographic era, which made the world go a step further. Later, she discovered another alien and negotiated with him. Together with Feiyu, she led the earth into another era. She made indelible contributions.


    At the beginning, everyone thought that she was not worthy of Fei Yu, but she was the son of heaven. Although she had been cleaned up a lot, she still had a lot of black history. Later, she proved that she was qualified to stand beside Fei Yu with her own strength, and then she gradually got supporters. Even in the end, many people fell in love with her.


    Such personality charm, as Fei Yu said, who can refuse?


    However, it''s very uncomfortable for Fei Yu. It''s his wife, whom he finally pursues. These little kids are shouting goddess on the interstellar Internet every day. What''s more, there are people calling her wife. Do you really think he''s dead?


    To this, Su Tang expresses very helpless, "those are false."


    Fei Yu said, "no, this is the 38632 little boy who calls your wife. I don''t care. You have to coax me."


    Su Tang


    She''s coaxed 38632 times, and there''s no end to it!


    ***


    "Ding, the blackening value drops by 100%, and the world points are thawed successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    When the new world opened, Su Tang fell into a red sea. The blood red sky stabbed her eyes. She squinted and just wanted to adapt to the environment. The next second, she was kicked out.


    In the second of the flight, she clearly heard two clicks. At that moment, she heard the sound of her rib breaking. She was so painful that she was sucking, almost black in her eyes and fainted.


    When she fell to the ground again, she tried to adjust her breathing, but no matter how to adjust it, the pain was not relieved. Moreover, now the situation seems to be too much for her to think about, because the man in red who kicked her is walking towards her step by step, holding the sword.


    The man was dressed in blood. When he looked closely, the pattern of manjushahua was outlined with gold thread. Every step, the flowers on the pattern would fluctuate, as if they were real, swaying with the wind.


    Su Tang just came here, but he couldn''t figure out the situation. Seeing that the man''s sword was about to split, the system finally squeaked.


    "Son, hold your breath! Don''t let him be aware of you! Come on


    At the critical moment, Su Tang immediately adjusted to apnea, and then, the sword stopped in front of her eyes, as long as one minute passed, her eyes would be blind.


    She didn''t dare to move, even her eyes were frozen there.


    "Gouzi, what''s the situation? When it comes, it''s so exciting?"


    The system was silent for a moment, and then said, "don''t you remember him?"


    Now in this ghost place, in addition to the murderer, who else can he have?


    Su Tang put her eyes on the other side again. After seeing this, she found that the other side was very good-looking, with a handsome face and a high nose. But the only drawback was that the guy didn''t seem to be able to see. He closed his eyes slightly, seemingly careless, but actually because he couldn''t see clearly.


    At this point, she remembered.


    This is not a big holographic game, the ultimate boss in the world!


    Once remembered, the rest of the memory swarms in.


    The big boss of the game world is Lu Yan, the man she needs to save.


    Different from ordinary players, Lu Yan was not a human at the beginning. He was just an NPC of the game. However, this NPC made some mistakes in the end. He awakened his self-consciousness. This was not the most terrible. What was more terrible was that later, he was able to contact the real world through the game.


    Conquering the world is a big game. There are all kinds of races in it. They will fight and cooperate with each other. But in the end, only one person can be the king of the game.


    So far, Lu Yan is the biggest obstacle to the road of becoming king, because now, he is the king of the world.


    But since it''s a game, naturally there are different kinds of boss. Even if you are a little boss, it''s more difficult to brush the little monster. Especially Lu Yan, the biggest villain in the game, no one has won him so far.


    Su Tang''s task at that time was not to let the world collapse. In this case, she was faced with two choices. Either bring the big boss back to the real world, but if you bring him back, you have to reshape him. The process is complex and long. The other is to erase his mind.


    He is a man and can''t be killed completely, but his mind will be wiped out and he will stay in the world like a piece of white paper.


    Su Tang didn''t even think about it at that time, so she chose the second one.


    But at present, she failed, and the failure is very thorough.


    "Gouzi, what''s his condition now?"


    Is it a reawakening of self-consciousness, and then thinking about destroying the game, destroying the world, or something else she doesn''t know.


    The system sighed, in a very difficult tone. "Do you remember what you used to do?"


    Su Tang certainly remembers that this is the first time that she needs to wear clothes to do tasks in the game. In the era of science and technology, holographic online games can let her lie in the nutrition cabin and let her play the game personally. This kind of feeling is absolutely amazing.


    In order to get close to Lu Yan, of course, she has to work hard to upgrade, because only when she reaches a certain level, can she meet Lu Yan and fight against one another.


    To this end, she spent a lot of energy, of course, she also enjoyed it, after all, the game is really fun.


    She started from the novice village, then swept a tribe to become the boss, and finally became the leader of the city. She finally had a chance to meet him.


    It was a party, because to become the latest leader of the thirty-six cities, there would be a celebration banquet. The celebration banquet is to gather the leaders of the thirty-six cities together, eat and drink. If you are lucky, Lu Yan will also appear, but it''s a matter of probability.


    Su Tang was lucky. After he became the Lord of the city, Lu Yan appeared.


    This is what it looks like now, dressed in red, charming and terrible.


    No one dares to be too close to him, for fear that he will not be happy, he will start to kill.


    Because of his appearance at the banquet, everything was restrained. To Su Tang''s surprise, the big boss in the rumor was blind!


    This is really strange!


    At the banquet, she drank some wine. Although it was a game, it was first-class in fidelity. Even if she drank in the game, she also tasted the taste of wine.What happened later, in fact, was very bad. To sum it up in one sentence, Su Tang had a bad start and was dismembered on the spot.


    At that time, she left a hand, pain shielding, so she didn''t feel pain except for the death.


    Su Tang always does not admit defeat, on the contrary, she is very interested in those who are difficult. The first time she fails, it doesn''t matter. Keep up her efforts. Later, she died more often, and she really found out some tricks.


    In short, at last, as a good friend, she was able to stand beside him.


    It''s hard to get close to Lu Yan, but once he''s trusted, he''ll have no bottom line to trust you. So in the end, he''s also miserable. He''s been wiped out of his mind and lost to the novice village by Su Tang.


    There are countless NPCs in the novice village. At that time, Su Tang was afraid that he would be attractive in red, so she specially helped him change his clothes. Normally, she was in the novice village, so it was hard to trigger Lu Yan''s plot again. When she left, she left her identity and became the next villain boss.


    So, what''s the situation now?


    Su Tang said, "dog, he Wake up? "


    The system, "uh huh."


    Su Tang is crazy. It''s really hard to do. If she doesn''t kill his mind, then everyone can continue to smile and be good friends. Now, ah, it''s light to split her up.


    But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that she doesn''t feel pain now!


    Think of those pictures, Su sugar suddenly a burst of suffocation, "what can I do?"


    The system says, "now you are the big boss in the world. Be brave and go!"


    Su Tang


    Fuck your mother!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    At the critical moment, Su Tang wanted to pull the system out of his head and beat it hard.


    It''s impossible to go up. Su Tang not only doesn''t want to go up, but also wants to escape.


    But her eyes just slightly moved, the other side suddenly issued a smile, "ah, found it."


    Su sugar a burst of suffocation, scared her on the spot to pull out the network line to escape.


    It was only five minutes before and after she came back to this world, but Sutang was very tired. She felt that she had spent a century, physically and mentally exhausted. No, when she came out of the nutrition cabin, her feet were still soft!


    "Fortunately, I''m smart. I think it''s a game. I can go offline at any time."


    Looking at someone paralyzed and motionless on the ground, the system could not help but pour cold water on him and said, "you can hide for a while, but you can''t hide for a lifetime. Besides, don''t forget that Lu Yan had the ability to break through the holographic world long ago. If one day he found the reality..."


    It didn''t finish, but Sutang was in a cold sweat.


    Oh grass, how did she forget about it!


    If Lu Yan comes to the world where she lives, then she really has no way back. In the game, if she dies, she can change her number and come back again. But in reality, if she dies, she is dead!


    Su Tang felt dizzy in front of her eyes Help me up, I can hold on a bit more! "


    It''s better to be abused in the game than in reality.


    As soon as Su Tang came out of the nutrition cabin, she didn''t even have time to take a bath, so she rolled back.


    When the role goes offline, her characters will turn grey. In this way, Lu Yan will not find her breath. Even if he is not blind, he can not confirm where she is.


    However, at present, although he was furious, he was not worried at all. He even drank and had fun in this sea of blood.


    In fact, Lu Yan didn''t drink in the past. He had no desire or desire, and was not interested in anything. Later, Su Tang took him to drink, took him to the kiln, and took him to taste all kinds of food in the world. In the end, he was dissatisfied and cooked several times in person.


    She has many tricks and likes to make fun of others. At first, Lu Yan sneers at her. But gradually, she finds herself surrounded by her figure.


    She was as pervasive as the air. At first glance, she was inconspicuous, and even wanted to be crushed. Later, he really strangled people, but he was not used to it.


    Since then, he has never done it again.


    To win the world, all elements are gathered in it.


    There are practitioners, demons, and even angels and God. In this world, only you can''t imagine.


    But most NPCs have attributes, only Lu Yan has none.


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it at that time. She felt that it was a big boss, so she had to increase her sense of mystery. As for other players, she didn''t care much, because they were not sure whether they could meet this big man.


    This is not, when Su Tang hit Lu Yan, the forum was also a sensation.


    Players always take Lu Yan as a legend, but they only hear about the characters they have never seen!


    But now, if they knew that Su Tang almost died under his sword, they would be sorry.


    Su Tang went online again with her breath. As a result, the tendons on her hands were broken as soon as she opened her eyes.


    At that moment, she wanted to curse.


    Lu Yan, with a sword in one hand and a wine pot in the other, was in a strange mood when he listened to her exclamation


    In this world, Su Tang''s name is Ruan Ruan Ruan, but Lu Yan always calls her Ruan Ruan Ruan, because the homonym is almost the same. She has never found this subtle name.


    Now, of course, she''s even less aware.


    Lu Yan is blind, but his heart is not blind. He can attack accurately according to his surroundings and never miss. Therefore, even if he is blind, it doesn''t matter to him.


    For him, the only regret is that he can''t see someone''s real face.


    He once regretted it, but now it doesn''t matter.


    Lu Yan broke Su Tang''s hand and didn''t stop because of it. Instead, he held the sword and continued to move down slowly. "Ruan Ruan is so good at running. If he was careless, I couldn''t find you. You said, "if I break your hamstring, will you learn well?"


    As he spoke, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Even because of his handsome appearance, he felt very gentle at first.


    No, that''s a fart!


    Su Tang''s face was pale, and her sweat flowed down her forehead slowly. She was very sick! If you don''t agree with me, I''ll break my hand and foot. Come on, I''ll kill her!


    "Lu Yan, I didn''t expect you to come back." She said with a gnash of teeth, "kill if you want to!"


    Kill her, stride to change a number to come again, if carry this number, still don''t know what miserable experience will encounter.


    Su Tang is determined to die, but how can Lu Yan be willing to let her die so easily.


    "How can I be willing to let her die?" Lu Yan closed his eyes and could not see the emotion inside, but even if he opened his eyes, an invisible eye was just an ornament.Su Tang''s hands were still aching. She managed to brush to level 90. According to the level 100, she was a big man in the world, but she didn''t want to fight.


    What to fight? Fighting is just to prolong the time of suffering. Besides, if you guess right, Lu Yan is a full-scale monster. If you fight with him, she is crazy.


    "Don''t say there are no, I''m close to you, just want to replace you. The only thing I regret is that I killed you at the beginning." As she spoke, she raised her head.


    Come on, shine on her delicate neck, don''t pity her, cut it off.


    Su Tang''s mouth was full of cruel words, but her eyes were shining.


    However, Lu Yan did not fall for the bait, "is it fear that Ruan Ruan wants to die?"


    Sue sugar is afraid of course. Compared with death, the fear of the unknown is the most terrible.


    "I''m not afraid. If I were, I wouldn''t have done that."


    At the end of her life, being hard on her lips means looking for death. Su Tang knows this very well, so she is happy on her way to death. Rao Shi Lu Yan is too angry by her remarks to laugh any more.


    "Ruan Ruan, I know you. I''m reluctant to kill you when you are so bent on dying." Although Lu Yan was very angry, he still knew what he wanted to do. For example, now he cut her hamstring, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    Lu Yan''s technique is not quick at all. He seems to torture her deliberately to see her fear and fear. The sword lingers on Su Tang''s wrist for several times, holding her whole heart in the air, but he doesn''t do it.


    Su Tang''s face turned white and white, and her lips were almost colorless. In the end, she collapsed. "Lu Yan, either kill me now, or I will kill you!"


    "Ah, it''s really exciting." Lu Yan showed a bloodthirsty smile, this time, the sword in his hand finally did not hesitate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Hand and foot tendons were cut off at the same time. This kind of pain is really beyond ordinary people''s tolerance.


    But these are nothing. In the end, what is more terrible is that her cultivation, that is, her level, was cleared at that moment.


    The huge 0 was stunned by the sight of Su Tang.


    "No, I''m not dead yet. Why is my level cleared?"


    It''s not scientific!


    However, the system said: "hand tendons and foot tendons are all wasted. If you put them in the cultivation world, you have no spiritual roots. If you have no spiritual roots, do you think you still have accomplishments?"


    Su Tang suffocated. She didn''t worry about it at first. There were many medicinal materials in her backpack. As a result, all those medicinal materials are wasted now! The use of medicinal materials needs grades. At the beginning, she didn''t even give her eyes to things below grade 80. She didn''t want to be the best. Now she''s holding the best medicinal materials and weapons in her arms and staring at them?!


    At the thought of it, she wanted to cover her heart.


    Ah, her heart, so painful.


    However, the hand is useless, only helpless eyes.


    Lu Yan had never seen such an expression before. If he had changed the past, he would have been reluctant to give up. But now, he just wanted to laugh.


    When she pushed him down the cliff, his pain and helplessness were no less than her. And she, when he lost his memory, rescued him from the bottom of the cliff, looked at herself and was grateful to her, and then threw him to that small village without changing her face. At that time, did anyone sympathize with him?


    No, he doesn''t need sympathy.


    The weak need sympathy!


    Lu Yan looked at her staggeringly, "soft, this is just the beginning, do you want to Take it easy. "


    That cold voice, hear Su sugar scalp numb.


    "Ruan Ruan loves excitement. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the party."


    Lu Yan, as a big boss, has a cold nature. He often sees people like this, but that was before. Later, when he met Su Tang, his eyes would smile and his voice was a little more gentle. Although he was still a dangerous and terrible villain, he was treating others.


    Now, everything is back to the origin.


    It''s not right. The origin is indifference, but now, with hatred.


    Su Tang wants to die, but now she can''t commit suicide unless someone kills her.


    Oh, there is another possibility, that is, the game is offline.


    But offline doesn''t mean the end of the game. It''s a new beginning, the beginning of death.


    Lu Yan slowly took back his sword, and then, slowly, with a rare pleasure, he said again, "soft likes those gorgeous clothes best. Don''t worry, I will let you dress up." He said, as if thinking about how to take her away, finally, his hand slowly fell on Sue sugar''s neck.


    Cool touch, at that moment, Su Tang''s face was stunned.


    It''s not fear, it''s excitement.


    Come on, strangle her now!


    However, the wish failed, Lu Yan''s hand slipped a few points, finally usurped her collar, directly dragged away.


    Su Tang is very disappointed. It''s a pity that he could have killed her.


    On the other hand, when Lu Yan destroyed her accomplishments, such a red message appeared on the public screen.


    [announcement: player Ruan Ruan is killed by Lu Yan, level is zero! ¡¿


    as soon as the news came out, the public screen exploded countless players.


    [dream of a billion girls: what? Is that Ruan Ruan I know? ¡¿


    [waves in waves: crouching trough, wasn''t Lu Yan killed by Ruan Ruan Ruan? So this is anti killing?! ¡¿


    [Bunny is cute and delicious: this broken game won''t be good. I remember Ruan Ruan is a krypton player, and she''s sitting in Lu Yan''s former position. Can it all be finished? Don''t you fear that the gold owner will delete the game in anger? ¡¿


    [did I take off the order today: Oh, what did I say in the front? It''s fair. What about krypton players? If the system decides that you clear, you have to clear. But I remember Ruan Ruan''s backpack has a lot of top-notch equipment. I''m going to pick up the leak. ¡¿


    Su Tang doesn''t have much money to be a world champion. In order to be a krypton player, she tried hard to make money and wanted to use all her 18 martial arts skills. Fortunately, there is a system, which makes her easy to make money.


    She has a vest in many fields, and several of them are well-known. However, at the beginning, she was trading online, so everyone just listened to her voice and didn''t see her.


    Therefore, after she became the world''s largest krypton player, a group of people tried to pick out her identity, but no one succeeded.


    When the system told Su Tang about it, she thought she would go away. After all, she earned the best equipment, but as a result, her eyes lit up.


    To this, the system is very confused, "are you not angry?"


    Sue sugar wanted to rub her hands excitedly, "Why are you angry? It''s such a time. It doesn''t matter if you have money or not. It doesn''t matter if you have explosive equipment. The most important thing is to kill me! Well, I don''t know which little luck can succeed. "System:


    Crazy, his son is really crazy!


    Lu Yan said that if he took her to the banquet, he would really take her, and as he said before, he would really dress her up.


    Su Tang''s hands and feet are broken, and she can''t stand up. Lu Yan asked someone to make a very luxurious wheelchair for her, which is the kind of upstart money that can attract all eyes as soon as she appears.


    Su Tang didn''t understand this until later.


    He was going to humiliate himself. After all, she used to be how she pretended to be.


    Have you ever seen a servant spread a red carpet and sprinkle flowers when walking?


    She did it all.


    Once upon a time, many players didn''t like her. Now she is in trouble. Naturally, there are many people watching and ridiculing her.


    How many people can bear to fall into the mire?


    Su tangneng!


    Not only did she not feel embarrassed, she was also very excited, because in this way, the target would be bigger, and it would be easier for those who wanted to kill her to find her.


    The so-called banquet was set up for Lu Yan by the thirty-six city leaders to welcome back their king. Su Tang, as the former king, was still a prisoner in essence even if he was dressed up to attend.


    But it didn''t matter. She ignored the scorn, pity, disgust and so on. She was so calm that she even asked the servant to give her a drink.


    However, the servant who served her felt humiliated and wanted to serve a prisoner!


    "What would you like to drink, my lord?"


    Su Tang didn''t pay any attention to the strange tone of the voice, "is there a wine mixing meeting? If not, I''ll teach you. "


    The servant''s eyes widened and he became more angry.


    Mixing wine was learned by a noble family. As an ordinary servant, she was embarrassed to make her mix wine?


    As for teaching? Who cares about a prisoner''s religion.


    "My Lord, do you think you are still worthy of the wine


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    The tiger was bullied by the dog.


    When Su Tang became the Lord of the city, how many people were courteous. Later, when she sat on the throne, she was worshiped by all people. As a result, it was only a long time ago that even a little servant dared to humiliate her.


    This is really, the world is in the cold, the heart of the people is not old.


    "The wine I want to drink, if I can''t afford it, I have to."


    Su Tang''s words made the little servant even more angry, and her face was gloomy. If there were not so many big people here, she would like to pour wine, but even if she could not do it, it would not hinder her sarcasm.


    "Mr. Ruan, just like your surname, it''s soft. Do you think you can be tough? Don''t be funny. After tonight, you don''t even have a corpse collector. "


    As a rule, no new king can stand the former king.


    Su Tang, on the other hand, has more than this hatred. She used the king''s trust in her to cheat him and hurt him seriously. In many cases, the servant thought that she would not live until tomorrow.


    Su Tang listened to the servant''s words and nodded with approval. "You have a point. If I don''t die, I will promote you."


    The little servant almost laughed, "Mr. Ruan, you are so funny."


    Su Tang doesn''t pay attention to her any more. The servant doesn''t want to pour the wine, and she doesn''t ask. After tonight, if she can die as she wishes, she won''t get any wine in the future.


    NPC also has its own attributes. This little servant should be mean. When she saw that Su Tang ignored herself, she turned her eyes silently and stood obediently behind her. She didn''t dare to do it again.


    The banquet was very lively, and the 36 city leaders all came. Many people''s faces changed when they looked at Su Tang, who was sitting at the end of the town and dressed up to attend.


    Many of the thirty-six City masters are players. At the beginning, Su Tang became king, but now Is Lu Yan trying to set an example to others? Or warn them?


    The city leaders believe in the latter. No matter how fierce Lu Yan is, he can''t bear all the attacks of the 36 cities. To a large extent, he will bring out a few people who have a good relationship with Su Tang as a warning.


    Such a thought, many players are at ease.


    They sat down according to their seats, and many of them secretly looked at Su Tang.


    As a result, she turned out to be very good. She closed her eyes and had no tension or fear at all.


    Holographic world, can make the character expression 100% fit, just like in reality, Su Tang''s game character, and her similarity is only 50%, Lu Yan such a beauty, what kind of beauty has not seen, rather than want to use beauty to stay with him, it is better to use other methods.


    Of course, Su Tang came to the conclusion that she had already practiced it.


    Ruan Ruan''s identity is just 50% similar to her. All in all, Ruan Ruan is just an ordinary little beauty. In this holographic world, there are a lot of such little beauties. The reason why they are famous is that she is the first player of the local tyrant version. She is also the first in the player''s character level.


    In the case of dominating the list, as long as it''s the player who wins the world, no one doesn''t know her.


    This is not, so exciting time, many players can''t help looking at her, in addition to the Lord of the banquet, there are many other nobility, rich and other guests.


    However, Su Tang was very calm.


    Just look at it. There will be no less meat. If she can kill her, she will be grateful.


    Soon someone couldn''t sit still. Seeing that the servant didn''t want to pour her wine, someone immediately came to offer her hospitality.


    "Miss Ruan."


    If Sutang lost her throne, she would not be the king or the Lord of the city. Therefore, the adult''s name is not suitable for her. Therefore, compared with the young servant who called her adult in a strange way before, the girl showed more respect.


    "What''s the matter?"


    That player sees Su sugar to take care of him, immediately excited a few minutes, "you see, dead words, equipment all clear, better sell me?"


    Su Tang looked at him with great interest, "business man."


    Player, "yes, you see, there are many people here who want to take advantage of the fire. If you die, the equipment will explode. In this way, you will get nothing. If you do business with me, you can earn a little more."


    Now that she has sold it, she will immediately convert the game currency into money. In this way, she will have some money back.


    Sue sugar tilted her head, "little friend, do you think I''m short of money?"


    She asked, the other party choked directly.


    No. 1 on the rich list is really not a person short of money.


    But! No one doesn''t like money!


    Su Tang said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. If you want to get my equipment, it depends on your own strength. You also say that so many people here want to kill me. If you can kill me first, you can do it faster. If you don''t pay for the equipment, isn''t it better?"


    The player looks at her in an indescribable way. The look in her eyes is probably the expression of a fool who has a lot of money.


    Su Tang saw that Lu Yan had already paid attention to this side and frowned slightly, so he urged: "don''t talk nonsense, do it quickly!"


    Her current level is zero. She has no ability to fight back, and her hands and feet are useless. It''s too easy to kill her. The other side was also moved by what she said, and looking at her appearance, she really wanted to die."Are you sure you won''t go offline?"


    That person whets to whet haw, Su sugar almost has no patience, "quick start!"


    The players were urged by her, their heart beat faster, and their palms began to sweat.


    Although she can go offline at any time, once she goes offline, she can''t kill her, but it''s also an opportunity, in case If you pick up a piece of equipment, it''s worth it!


    "Well I''m sorry


    How many people are staring at this place? As soon as the child starts, all the players will take action.


    Some of them want to be the first person to kill her, some just want to pick up more equipment, and others just watch the fun. Most of these people are earth moats, and they don''t like one or two pieces of equipment. If so many people surround and suppress her, if they are killed by mistake, they have to start all over again. It''s not worth it.


    In the blink of an eye, the banquet became a battlefield. As the center of the war, Su Tang was very pleased.


    Come on, let''s get more firepower!


    At the moment of dying, Su Tang didn''t close her eyes, but wanted to give Lu Yan a provocative look.


    However, at the moment when she looked up, the group of players who had surrounded her suddenly fell to the ground, and the child who was closest to her was even more miserable, with a face of death.


    Thick smell of blood in her nose, she frowned slightly, the next second, a cold fragrance wrapped her.


    She was lifted from her wheelchair and a familiar voice came from her head.


    "It''s not nice to be soft. Just for a while, it can cause so much noise." Lu Yan said with a smile, "I didn''t let you die. How can you let others do it?"


    "That''s not good."


    "If you are not good, you will be punished."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    Su Tang''s face was numb and she didn''t want to speak at all.


    This session of players can''t, so many people, a useless person can''t kill, what''s the use of them!


    Lu Yan pushed her away from the hall. The cool wind blew up his black hair, his beautiful face, with a little smile. The only pity was that his eyes didn''t shine.


    But it doesn''t matter. Just this face, Su Tang is dazzled by Shuai. Then, she wants to slap herself. At this time, Yangou has no future.


    "Before I die, can I be a dead man?"


    Without self-cultivation, her hands and feet are useless. She doesn''t want to live any more. Of course, how can she be happy.


    It seems that she didn''t put the purgatory behind her in her eyes. At this time, she could even think of something to eat.


    Lu Yan laughs, "is soft not afraid?"


    He said he would be punished.


    Is she really not afraid at all?


    Su Tang is very calm. It''s just that this place is a little cold. Holographic City, the first mock exam of the real world, is different from the temperature of each city, but the coldest place is here.


    She was dressed in gorgeous clothes. Although she was beautiful, she was not warm at all. She would not be afraid of cold when she was in grade before, but now she was shivering with cold.


    But momentum can''t be lost, so she has to resist.


    "My hands and feet are useless, and my accomplishments are also useless. Except for my life, I''m afraid you can''t take anything away." She said, slightly pause, and then slowly said: "so, when will our king play enough?"


    Play enough, and you can finish her.


    In her casual tone, she didn''t take her life seriously. At that time, she took Lu Yan''s anger seriously.


    But maybe he was very angry. Instead, he chuckled. Only his eyes without luster looked in as if they had entered the abyss, dark and bottomless.


    "Soft want to die?"


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows. "Huh?"


    Lu Yan thin lips slightly open, cool spit out two words, "dream."


    Su Tang was very sorry, but soon she regained her former look, "that If you don''t kill me, can you give me something to eat? " She said, but also laughed, the voice, as if nothing had happened before, the two did not break up in general, "I have accompanied you to play a night''s play, not too much to give you something to eat?"


    She is heartless, but Lu Yan''s face is cold, "hungry." With that, he left her outside the hall.


    Sue sugar is silly. No, what kind of operation is it to leave her here?


    Didn''t she say that she would be punished? As a result, she waited for a long time and left her here to cool off?


    This It''s a three-year-old.


    Su Tang was still waiting quietly for a while at the beginning, but there was no one left or right. She sneezed several times in a row, and then suddenly realized.


    So, this is what he said before?!


    Blowing the cool wind and starving, will Lu Yan not punish people!


    Su Tang smokes the corner of her mouth. This little broken game is too lifelike. Without the so-called cultivation, she doesn''t eat for a long time, and her stomach is really hungry. Coupled with the cool wind, gradually, she has no patience.


    "Lu Yan, how old are you this year? Won''t you punish people? When I was three years old, I was better than you. "


    She was aggressive, but the survivors in the hall were frightened.


    Lu Yan only killed the people around her. At this time, there were still many survivors in the hall. Now they listened to her freely, and they were so scared that they could not hold the weapons in their hands.


    At this time, the information on the game''s public screen is constantly linked to the screen.


    [announcement: the player is killed by Lu Yan! ¡¿


    [announcement: you are killed by Lu Yan! ¡¿


    [announcement: the player''s wife was killed by Lu Yan for not eating sugar! ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    This series of killing, brush many players are silly.


    Is Lu Yan killing the city? The public screen is losing money. I''ve been brushing the screen for 20 minutes, but I haven''t stopped!


    The forum also exploded, one after another post asked big boss how? What are you stimulated by?


    As the only informed person, Su Tang scolded outside the hall for more than half an hour. Then she found that she was not only cold and hungry, but also thirsty!


    It''s useless for him!


    Su Tang was weak for a while, and finally she didn''t want to speak. She just closed her eyes in her wheelchair and ignored her. A useless person would freeze to death after a while. Although this death method was shameful, her goal was achieved.


    She was quiet, but Lu Yan on the roof was upset.


    He frowned and asked the servant to prepare a pile of food for him and put it in front of her.


    He remembered that she loved barbecue and mixed wine, so he asked his servant to cook it for him.


    Su Tang is trying to force herself to sleep for a while. Maybe she will freeze to death when she falls asleep. As a result, instead of freezing to death, she can smell the delicious smell of barbecue.In a flash, she came back to life.


    She sat up abruptly, smelling the barbecue, and suddenly felt that she could do it again.


    Just die. It''s happy to be a full ghost before you die.


    "Lu Yan?"


    Lu Yan, "what''s the matter."


    Sue sugar blinked, because of the cold, nose red, but for a blind man, he can''t see these.


    "Are these barbecues my dinner?"


    Lu Yan sneered, "soft soft looks..." He suddenly found that he didn''t know what she looked like, which made his eyes dark and half heard. Then he said with a smile: "soft looks ugly, but I think it''s beautiful."


    Being said ugly, Su Tang is not angry. Anyway, a blind man knows nothing!


    "I feel the same way, so our respected Wang, would you like something to eat?"


    Lu Yan listens to her low voice to beg for food, not only how, the mood is unexpectedly good a few minutes, "soft soft want to eat?"


    Isn''t that bullshit!


    Su Tang looked at him angrily. As a result, Lu Yan said again, "Ruan Ruan forgot what I just said to you?"


    What did he just say?


    Sue sugar recalled, just think of that guy let her hungry.


    So her punishment got worse? In addition to starvation and cold, now you have to endure delicious food?


    The corner of the mouth slightly a smoke, Su sugar didn''t expect, the villain boss of the world is still a childish ghost!


    She took a deep breath and watched him stutter the barbecue from the servant. Suddenly, she felt that he couldn''t swallow it.


    Although Lu Yan''s technique was naive, he had to admit that he hit Su Tang''s pain. He ate meat and drank wine slowly. An hour later, he was stunned.


    Su Tang from the beginning of the round glare, to today''s gnashing teeth, and even later, also thought ferociously.


    Eat it, eat it, you''re fat!


    After a long silence, Lu Yan suddenly stopped, his head slightly tilted, showing the delicate side face, "soft is secretly scolding me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    Sue sugar leans on the wheelchair and laughs, "how can you call a matter of justice a secret? You forget what I just said about you? If you forget, I don''t mind repeating it again. "


    Sharp teeth and sharp mouth are the side I have never seen before.


    It''s very energetic.


    When Lu Yan thought about it, he thought that punishment was not enough. The little bastard was quite able to hop around. Without suffering, he asked people to make more delicious food.


    Besides the delicious food, there are also dancers, but the position of the dancers is a little biased, which is exactly the position where Su Tang''s head can''t go.


    All these things were prepared for the banquet. The wine was delicious and the beauty was beautiful, but it was obvious that Su Tang was excluded. She could feel the bone cold, and all the laughter and laughter outside the hall had nothing to do with her.


    At the beginning, Su Tang can still live. After all, she has a system to play with her. The position of the dancer can''t be seen. It''s a little funny. Just let the system broadcast it.


    "Isn''t Ruan Ruan''s favorite dance music? Is it good-looking?"


    Lu Yan knows that she can''t see, but he deliberately asks. He makes it clear that he wants to stimulate her. Su Tang is very calm and even points out which one is the best.


    "The little girl in the middle of the third row is the best. Oh, she seems to have prepared a special gift for you."


    The game of winning in the world is about stimulation, war, upper position and competition. In a word, where there are people, there will be war. No, the little dancer will show her weapon as soon as Su Tang''s voice falls, and she will attack Yan quickly.


    This kind of assassination is very common, the servants panic, the players are calm, they all don''t think Lu Yan will be injured, similarly, Su Tang also knows.


    But she didn''t expect that this guy was a real dog sometimes. He could avoid it, but he deliberately took her to block the sword.


    At that moment, her expression was distorted.


    What kind of injury, all play assassinate, then come to the violent point ah, weapons coated with poison ah, the kind of blood blocking, or to stimulate point, according to her heart force poke ah! What the hell''s the use of poking her in the arm? It''s nothing but pain!


    Su Tangqi''s face was crooked. She looked at the little dancer and spat out two words coldly, "waste!"


    I don''t know how to kill a person, just like others!


    The little dancer was obviously stunned for a moment, but soon her life came to an end.


    Lu Yan kicked down, directly kicked her heart, liver and spleen rupture, fell to the ground, dead to the ground.


    Su Tang closed her eyes, but it was Lu Yan who said: "soft but hurt? Ah, it''s bleeding. "


    He said that, of course, Su Tang couldn''t lose. "Yes, it''s bleeding. It''s a pity. It''s so close. I''m dead."


    "No Lu Yan hooked his lips, but stroked her wound with one hand, "it''s a lot less."


    Although the arm and heart seem to be close to each other, it''s a lot worse for them.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk, but Lu Yan obviously doesn''t want to let her go so easily. This is not, the hand covering her wound is so suddenly pressed.


    Blood spilled from the white hands. Su Tang''s brow was locked and she almost scolded her mother.


    Lu Yan, "does it hurt?"


    Su Tang


    "Soft doesn''t hurt, soft wants to kill."


    The little bastard used to be so reckless that she would kill people if she didn''t say a word. But now she is just like a little trash. She can''t take care of herself, and killing people has become an extravagant hope.


    Now, she seems to be attached to him.


    When I think about it, I feel a little better.


    "Ah, it''s a pity. Soft can''t kill." Lu Yan raised his lips, "come on, tell me, who do you want to kill?"


    Su Tang glanced at him and sneered, "guess what."


    "I can''t guess, but there are only a few people around here. I can kill them all for Ruan Ruan." Lu Yan''s strength is really possible, but even if he killed all the bystanders here, none of them was what Su Tang wanted to kill.


    Su Tang looked at him coldly and sneered, "if you want to kill yourself, don''t put it on my head. I don''t want to carry this pot."


    So far, everyone thought that the villain boss would be angry, but in the end, the other party just laughed in a low voice, "soft is really kind."


    Good what good, Su sugar think this guy is mocking her, but whatever, anyway, can''t die.


    She simply closed her eyes and wanted to be out of sight and out of mind. As time went on, she didn''t know whether it really worked. Not only did she not feel hungry, she also felt warm.


    The banquet is still going on, and all the players stay here with fear. Many of them want to leave, for fear that the villain boss will suddenly go crazy to chase them. However, with the task released by the system, if they dare to go, the task will fail.


    The task of winning the world is very random. No one can say what kind of task it will encounter next time, which is also its charm.Now, the charm is fear.


    Fortunately, Lu Yan didn''t go crazy until the end of the party.


    Sue sugar closed her eyes. She didn''t know what happened later. She only knew that when she woke up again, she was in bed.


    She blinked, surprised at the change.


    "Dog, what''s the matter with me?"


    The system says, "with the cool wind and the stab wound to your arm, you had a fever at the party last night."


    Su Tang looked around. The room was very luxurious. Seeing that she could not live in it, she said, "is this Lu Yan''s bedroom? So what about others? "


    The system says, "I''m cooking medicine for you."


    This is very shocking. This guy didn''t torture her, but he even made medicine for her. Is she crazy or is he crazy?


    The system seemed to guess what she was thinking. Without waiting for her to speak, she said, "don''t worry, he''s not crazy, so he added some ingredients to your medicine. Do you know Gu?"


    Of course, Su Tang knows that it''s hard to cure the poisonous insects once she''s hit. But for her, nausea is the most important thing. She hates all insects, including poisonous insects.


    "He wants to plant me that disgusting thing?"


    System, "well, there are many kinds specially prepared for you. It depends on which one you choose."


    Su Tang''s scalp was numb. She was so angry that she wanted to swear, "I don''t want any of them!"


    However, now this situation is not that she doesn''t want to give it. When Lu Yan comes, Su Tang sees clearly what he is holding, and then her mentality collapses.


    "Lu Yan, I warn you, don''t come here!"


    Lu Yan had never heard of the end sound, which was trembling slightly. He slightly raised his eyebrows, and there was a glimmer of interest in his dull eyes.


    Little bastards hate bugs?


    Interesting.


    "Which one do you like?" As he spoke, he came to the bed and said with a smile, "come on, pick one."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    Su Tang''s whole body is stiff, insects and so on, which reminds her of the fear of becoming insects.


    "Lu Yan..." Her voice was filled with fear, her eyes became embarrassed, and even in the end, she couldn''t say a complete word.


    Because she didn''t know how to ask for mercy, the deep fear made her forget how to deal with it.


    Lu Yan was in a good mood. He played with some bottles in his hand and said with a smile, "if you want me to let go, please me."


    "When I''m satisfied, I''ll consider sparing you."


    Su Tang stares at the bottle in his hand for fear that he will come forward, "I I don''t know. "


    Once upon a time, the glib little bastard was afraid. Lu Yan suddenly regretted that he couldn''t see it, otherwise it would be quite wonderful.


    "If you don''t know, I don''t even know." Lu Yan played with the small bottle in his hand and took a small step forward. "Isn''t Ruan very smart? I''ll give you time to think about it."


    He was "merciful", but Su Tang''s eyes were red. She bit her lip, and anger rarely appeared in her eyes.


    She always thought it was a game. Even if her hands and feet were broken, she didn''t pay attention to it. She was immune to any humiliation and ridicule. Only this time, she was really angered.


    She also knew that she had gone too far, cheated his trust, pushed him to the cliff, and finally saved him with hypocrisy. With his gratitude, she threw him to the novice village. Anything could make her frustrated.


    Therefore, no matter what he did during this period of time, she never paid attention to it, until this time, her inner fear made her lose her usual calm.


    She stares at his eyes, inside is deep invisible deep tan, dark, dead, suddenly, she thought of a way.


    "Gouzi, can his eyes be cured?"


    System a Leng, "you want to cure?"


    Lu Yan has no lack of anything, power, cultivation, the only defect is that pair of eyes. If she can be cured, then her situation should not be so difficult.


    The system pondered for a long time, "there is no cure in essence, but If you can find a person of equal strength and trade eyes for eyes, it is theoretically possible. "


    Su Tang has been silent for a long time, and there is only silence around her for a long time, which makes Lu Yan feel a little uneasy. This kind of feeling has never existed before, and because he hates her, he directly ignores it.


    He frowned and looked unhappy. In the end, he lost all his patience. "It seems that softness is unexpected."


    His voice was cold with a deep chill.


    Su Tang took a deep breath and said calmly, "I can cure your eyes."


    In a short sentence, Lu Yan was stunned.


    To his extent, he could feel everything, from a grass on the roadside to all the movement in the city. He never thought about repairing his eyes before. It was not that he had no way, but that he never thought about it. He didn''t wake up until she spoke.


    Does he need a pair of eyes?


    If once upon a time, it must be disdainful to smile.


    He didn''t want to see the people, also didn''t want to see the scenery, but now, he actually with a trace of desire, like something to let his mind is about to break out of the ground.


    He wants to see, to touch, to


    Su Tang saw that he had no response and was a little anxious. "Don''t you want to look at the world? Do you really like the eternal darkness? You are the king of the world. Are you really willing to be blind


    Lu Yan held the small bottle for a little while. The little bastard was so bold that he dared to talk to him like this. However, he didn''t feel angry, but he thought it was interesting.


    "I''m a little reluctant." He said that he was not reconciled, but there was no wave in his tone.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s a success to get him to say that.


    Su Tang was a little relieved, and then, in a very bewitching tone, she said slowly, "I have a way to make you bright again. You can see this beautiful river and mountain with your own eyes, and you can also see the people you always want to see."


    "Listen to the wind, watch the rain, you can bathe in the sun, bright, it''s really beautiful."


    Lu Yan listened, as if he didn''t care.


    Beautiful? Is there a good word in his life? Maybe, but it seems that they were destroyed by some little bastard.


    She gave him light, but also ruthlessly pushed him into the dark.


    And now, she''s saying she wants him to be bright again?


    Funny.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance." He opened his mouth in a dumb voice. He didn''t know why. What he was thinking was ridicule, but something broke out of the dry and broken place. With a little hope, he wanted to try again.


    He tilted his head slightly. In the endless darkness, he couldn''t help wondering what she looked like.


    Just give her one chance.


    When he thought about it, he stood up and was no longer alone with her, but when he came to the door, he suddenly stopped, "what''s the deadline?"The sunshine outside came in. He stood at the door, his face warm. He thought, the sunshine outside should be very big.


    Su Tang slightly looked at him standing in the sun, the whole person was stained with a faint halo, such as the immortal, very dusty.


    It''s really interesting that a 100% blackened guy looks like an immortal.


    Su Tang thought like this, then withdrew the line of sight, "did not know."


    She is very honest, but Lu Yan is dumb voice smile, "soft soft in play with me?"


    Su Tang, "if I give you a deadline, I''m really cheating you. But before that, you may want to take my hand back. After all, a waste can''t cure the disease. "


    Lu Yan did not give her an answer, but went straight away.


    But it''s a good thing not to deny it. Su Tang has a rest when she thinks about it.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept. When she woke up again, she smelled the food. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t eaten. She didn''t need to eat because of her previous cultivation. Since she abandoned her cultivation, she had one meal at a time, which was quite irregular.


    Now, although hungry, but some nausea.


    The visitor was a servant, and what he ate was not the best food. There was only a bowl of porridge, and nothing else.


    Su Tang didn''t dislike it either. The servant picked her up and fed her spoon by spoon.


    She didn''t eat for a long time, and because she was sick, the porridge didn''t taste good in her mouth, so she opened her mouth mechanically, swallowed it, and opened her mouth again.


    Until later, when the food was almost the same, she turned her head and said, "enough."


    The servant''s feeding hand was half empty, and she could not help but feel uneasy when she looked at the half bowl of porridge left.


    In front of this special guest, she was really not sure.


    If you say that Wang hates her, it''s really annoying. No, all his accomplishments are abandoned. But if you don''t care, you don''t have to kill so many people for her.


    "Mr. Ruan, you''d better have some more."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    When the cultivation is exhausted and the body is not well conditioned, it will be very bad. It''s normal to eat less and eat more. If you eat too much at once, you will feel uncomfortable.


    Su Tang knew the reason, so she didn''t listen to the advice. Instead, she said to the servant, "don''t drink porridge. Give me the medicine in half an hour."


    She thought, Lu Yan should not be so stingy, even don''t give her medicine to drink.


    But the servant didn''t think so. She looked at the half bowl of porridge left in her hand, and finally bit her lip and decided to report.


    Su Tang doesn''t have a good rest these days. Her stomach is a little warm, and she is very comfortable. This is not, she began to drowsy again, until a huge sound of opening the door, startled her eyes.


    She followed the voice and thought that the servant came with the medicine. As a result, she saw Lu Yan.


    She blinked, puzzled to think, she seems to have no recent where to provoke him ah.


    Lu Yan cold face, three and two steps to the bedside, he can''t see, can only feel someone, "listen to the servant said you won''t eat?"


    This is very unfair, where does she not eat? She just eats less. Besides, do you know how to take care of patients? Eat less and eat more. Only in this way can you get better quickly!


    But before she could explain, Lu Yan said coldly, "Ruan Ruan, do you think it''s still the past, you still have willful capital?" Then he reached out his hand.


    As soon as he reached out his hand, the servant behind him immediately handed over the bowl.


    It''s not the bowl that Sutang had eaten before. It looks like another bowl.


    "Open your mouth!"


    Su Tang looked at the spoon that stretched out in front of her. It was full of spoons. The soup was dripping down, but none of the servants around dared to say anything.


    "Too far."


    Big man, even if it''s poison, you have to eat it.


    But now, a blind man feeds a useless man. It''s not a blind toss! This is not, the spoon is biased, is to let her eat with her ears?


    Lu Yan''s face was even worse. He moved the spoon slightly according to his voice.


    This time, it was exactly delivered to Su Tang''s mouth.


    She wrinkled her face and opened her mouth in agony.


    When she had the first spoon, she had the second one. Later, Su Tang couldn''t eat any more. She felt that she had to vomit if she wanted to eat any more. So she started again and said with great difficulty, "no, I can''t eat any more."


    Lu Yan weighs the bowl in his hand, and his brow locks instantly.


    If you guessed correctly, she ate less than one third of the full bowl.


    "Ruan Ruan, I have no time to play with you."


    Su Tang felt that she was wronged, "I didn''t tease you to play, I really can''t eat any more."


    She felt that she could vomit on the spot if she had a bigger range.


    However, Lu Yan didn''t believe it. Before he came, he asked several maids how much they should eat. Besides, the little bastard hasn''t eaten since yesterday. In this case, shouldn''t he eat more?


    Someone doesn''t know how to take care of an ordinary patient, just like mom always thinks you wear less.


    "Eat again!"


    Su Tang looked at the spoon again, and a sense of nausea came up in an instant. She closed her mouth for fear of spitting it out. As a result, someone poured the spoon into her mouth.


    At that moment, Su Tang felt a terrible feeling.


    I don''t know where the strength came from. She leaned over and vomited under the bed.


    Vomit always smells bad. Lu Yan, a blind man, has a better sense of smell. However, Su Tang vomited, and he didn''t leave.


    His face was livid, and his hand holding the bowl inadvertently forced a few minutes. Soon, the bowl was broken, and the porridge was all over his hand.


    Su Tang vomited almost everything in her stomach, and her mouth was very uncomfortable. Seeing this, she was too lazy to pay attention to him. She only weakly said to the servant: "go and get me some mouthwash."


    The servant''s face was panicked, but his hand was still steady, and he didn''t knock over the water on the way.


    Su Tang gargles her mouth, but her nausea is not so strong. She asks her servant to help her back. After everything is done, she looks at Lu Yan.


    "What are you doing standing around and not helping your king clean up the garbage?"


    All the servants were afraid to go up.


    If Wang didn''t speak, they would die if they approached at will.


    Su Tang leaned on the pillow, tut, but Lu Yan finally recovered. He threw the bowl on the servant and used another cleaning technique. Soon, he was dry again.


    "I''ll take your hand back as soon as I get better." Lu Yan''s voice is very bad, as if he is holding back some anger, "if you want to recover your hand, give me a good health, don''t fix any moths." Finish saying, brush sleeve to leave.


    This operation, Su sugar squinted product, suddenly began to laugh.


    Haughty, properly haughty.


    The mouth dislikes the body, the mouth dislikes her, the result is not to care about her, of course, may also want to quickly restore their eyesight.Anyway, in short, she is a big step towards success.


    Su Tang is in a good mood. She also instructs the servants to clean up the garbage and asks for incense.


    The servants did not dare not to follow. Their kings fed them in person. What was a incense?


    The room became fragrant. Su Tang was in a bad mood. Let the servant bring up the medicine.


    After drinking the medicine and eating some candied fruit, I had a rest.


    As the saying goes, illness is like silk drawing. During this time, Lu Yan didn''t appear again, and Su Tang didn''t ask him where he was going. Instead, she spent a lot of time with her servants, basking in the sun and looking at the scenery. She didn''t appear until half a month later, when her illness completely recovered.


    I haven''t seen him for half a month. Lu Yan''s temper seems to have gone up a little bit. He has a dark face. I don''t know who has made him angry again.


    Sue sugar leaned lazily on the bed and didn''t say a word until he lifted up her robe. She just sat in front of her and said, "is it going to start?"


    There was a little joy in the little bastard''s tone, which Lu Yan knew as soon as he heard it.


    "I thought you didn''t care."


    Su Tang retorted: "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t mean it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it."


    Lu Yan hissed, "it hurts a little later. You have to hold back."


    Su Tang was smiling, as if she didn''t regard him as an enemy. Instead, she said, "I can even bear to break my hand. I have to bear the pain again." Without waiting to finish, the pain suddenly came down, and she couldn''t help it at that time.


    "Oh! Knock you! "


    Little bastard vomites fragrance, Lu Yan''s mood is good in an instant.


    "Don''t you mean you can hold back?"


    Su Tang


    "My soul can hold it, but my body doesn''t seem very obedient."


    The little bastard pretended to be strong. Lu Yan couldn''t help laughing. He said, "this is just the beginning. If you can''t help it, you can still cry."


    He thought about it, as if he had never seen her cry.


    I don''t know what this little bastard looks like when he cries


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    Cry is not to cry, she Su sugar do not face Da!


    But it was really painful to take over again. In the end, although the tears didn''t flow down, her lower lip was bitten by her. Her pale lip was dyed red by the red blood, and her slightly red eyes were painful.


    But the only audience at the scene couldn''t see it.


    Lu Yan noticed the faint smell of blood, and was stunned for a moment. He thought he was too heavy and hurt her again.


    Instead, Sutang felt him stop and said, "what are you doing? Can you hurry up? "


    Spitting is accompanied by the smell of blood. Soon, Lu Yan finds that he didn''t hurt her. If he guessed correctly, he should have bitten himself.


    He ignored her words, but reached out to verify his guess.


    Su Tang''s slender fingertips are about to touch her thin lips. She is so scared that she wants to step back again and again, but her hand is pressed down by others. Su Tang can only be forced to watch him stretch his hand to her lips and wipe it hard.


    Soon, his fingertips were dyed red, but Lu Yan couldn''t see them, so he held his fingers.


    In this scene, Su Tang was stunned, even her pupils narrowed.


    "You..."


    Shocked to aphasia, Su Tang didn''t know what to say, so she could only stare at him.


    It was Lu Yan, who raised his thin lips and laughed a lot, "sweet."


    Su Tang


    Brother, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your taste.


    From shock to expressionless, Su Tang only spent a very short time, "Dear Wang, can we continue to treat?"


    Compared with her anxiety, Lu Yan was very calm. He took out a handkerchief from his body and slowly wiped his fingers clean. Then, he made a move to make su Tang thoroughly hairy.


    He put the handkerchief into Sutang''s mouth and said slowly: "I don''t want someone to catch it, but lose too much blood and die."


    Too much blood loss? Who would lose too much blood by biting his lips?


    It''s all excuses!


    This bastard is just trying to insult her!


    Su Tang glared at him angrily, and there was saliva on his handkerchief! Put it in her mouth like this, who can bear it!


    However, Lu Yan seemed to guess what she wanted to do. Before she vomited out, she said: "if you dare to vomit out, I will break your hand again."


    Su Tang was so angry that she was dizzy.


    Listen to this, is it what people say?


    But when she is angry again, compared with breaking her hand, she can only bear humiliation. She stares at someone angrily, and a gentleman takes revenge. It''s not too late for ten years. When his blackening value drops to a stable value, she will take revenge!


    Lu Yan couldn''t see her expression, but he could feel her "fiery" sight. He couldn''t help but raise his lips and coax a kitten and a dog into saying, "that''s good."


    Smell speech, Su sugar sent out a sneer.


    Good?


    You''re waiting. Sometimes you cry!


    The hands were soon connected, and with the recovery of both hands, Su Tang''s cultivation finally recovered a little.


    According to the level, that is level 10, barely able to pass the novice village, but this kind of thing and, better than nothing.


    When her hand is picked up, Su Tang is still very happy, but the premise is that she forgets the shame of being stuffed with a handkerchief.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    Lu Yan has no head and no tail a word, listen to Su sugar bewildered.


    What''s her turn? What''s her turn?


    She blinked, but Lu Yan''s face suddenly changed, and said in a deep voice, "Ruan Ruan is not fooling me."


    Sue sugar, "what are you fooling?"


    Lu Yan, "your hand has been taken up. Next, it''s time to fulfill your promise."


    Su Tang suddenly said, "how forgetful Wang GUI is. I said that I have a way to cure your eyes, but it''s not now. After all, you know that the ordinary way can''t work when your cultivation reaches such a level. "


    Lu Yan sneered, "so, do you want to go back?"


    Su Tang looked at him and said, "what do I regret? My life is in your hands. Do you think I can go back on it, or what else can I go back on? "


    Her indifferent attitude made Lu Yan frown fiercely.


    Su Tang, "a lot of things are not urgent, but you believe me, your eyes are still saved."


    Lu Yan sneered, "I remember before soft soft also said regret did not kill me, how now, but want to treat my eyes."


    Su Tang tut said, "how can I say that? The situation is different. It''s no use regretting. I have to live in the moment. Now, I have to rely on you. I can''t kill you. " She said at the end, deliberately lightened the last three words, with a smile, as if some unwilling.


    This sounds very sincere, but Lu Yan''s understanding of her, this is really her heart."You''d better remember what you''re saying." Lu Yan spoke coldly. From the moment he regained his memory, she was doomed to failure. Either she was low and small and hid her tail tightly. Otherwise, he had a way to make her survive and not die.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "remember your instruction."


    Lu Yan knew that she was perfunctory, but he didn''t want to punish her.


    He did not know why.


    Perhaps, it is because he knows that she can''t escape her own hand, so he is so calm.


    Su Tang watched Lu Yan leave with a faint smile on her face. Finally, when he completely disappeared in front of her eyes, she asked the system, "dog, do I have a way to cure my feet? "


    system," there are two ways. "


    Su Tang''s eyes brighten, "you say. "


    system," one is that you continue to use krypton gold. After all, money can solve most things. Another way is to find a way to collect medicine and win the world. There is a special medicine that can cure all injuries. "


    This words a, Su sugar but pause, "special effect medicine?"? Can it cure all injuries? "


    System, "yes, but this is a hidden part, so far no player has opened it."


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, then asked: "does the special medicine have a way for Lu Yan''s eyes?"


    System, "that doesn''t work. He''s blind by nature. The special medicine only works on trauma."


    Sue sugar touched her chin. "Tell me the address."


    But the system was a bit silly, because it thought at the beginning that she would continue to krypton gold, "that place is a secret place, very dangerous, and now even if you take medicine and your leg is healed, Lu Yan has a way to break it for you again. Can we do this thankless thing?"


    Su Tang raised the corner of her lips and said with a smile, "who said I would give it to myself? Shanren has a clever plan. You should tell me the address first."


    Although the system doesn''t know what she can do, her son has always been clever. She said that if she has a clever plan, it should be there.


    "All right, just a moment. I''ll check it for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    The next day, when Lu Yan came back, Su Tang asked him to pack.


    Lu Yan followed the direction of her voice with a hollow look, "say, what do you want to do."


    Su Tang said, "of course, I''m looking for herbs. But you see, I''m just a useless person. If I don''t prepare for anything, I''ll be frozen to death if I don''t starve when I go out. That''s why I asked you to prepare some luggage for me. "


    Lu Yan didn''t care about what kind of herbal medicine he was looking for. Instead, he found a chair and sat down gracefully. "What kind of herbal medicine are you looking for? I''ll ask someone to find it for you."


    "It''s not the same. The location of the herb is very secret, and there are many fierce animals around it. Ordinary people are afraid that they will be killed." Su Tang said this, deliberately pause for a moment, "that medicine is not ordinary, there is only one in the world, if accidentally damaged..." She didn''t go on, but the meaning was obvious.


    Lu Yan leaned back on the chair and knocked on the handle with one hand, which seemed to knock on people''s heart.


    "Soft is not trying to escape." He slightly side face, skin smile meat don''t smile way.


    Su Tang was happy with that. "If you want to think like this, I can''t help it. However, you have no confidence in yourself. Are you sure I can really escape from you? "


    Lu Yan, "you can''t escape."


    Su Tang hands a stand, "this is not the end, so what are you worried about?"


    Lu Yan is just ahead of time to kill her this idea, if not, then the best.


    The servant was quick and soon the luggage was packed.


    But Su Tang was not at ease and kept asking, "what about dry food? You don''t need to eat, but I do. And the money. By the way, what about the clothes? Are the thin ones and the thick ones ready? "


    The servant bowed his body in good order, and answered one by one, "don''t worry, Mr. Ruan. Everything you ordered is ready."


    Su Tang touched her chin and wanted to ask something else, but Lu Yan was impatient and took the man away.


    "Talk a lot."


    This cold two words, gas of Su Tang is not light, "how can I count this much? I''m such a rubbish of self-cultivation. If I''m not ready to go out, I''m playing with my life! How can I not cherish such a life? "


    Lu Yan sneered, "now I know how to cherish it. Who was in a hurry to ask me to kill you?"


    Su Tang choked, but she still had this idea.


    Ruan Ruan''s name has brought him too much shadow. If she dies after getting the medicine, maybe she can arouse his pity. At that time, she will change her name, krypton points gold, and cure his eyes as a miracle doctor. With this, she can be compared to a life-saving benefactor.


    Su Tang was immersed in her beautiful fantasy and couldn''t help grinning in the end.


    Lu Yan saw that she had been silent for a long time, and thought that she was guilty, so he stopped talking.


    The combination of the two, once appeared, immediately attracted the attention of the major players.


    Lu Yan is the most powerful boss in the world. Many people want to fight with him and replace him. But when they think about it, the players are still very counseling in front of strength.


    It''s too difficult to raise a number. Every time they are promoted to a higher level, they spend a lot of effort and time. The higher the level, the more they love their own number. As for those who are lower in level, although they don''t care whether they die or not, they may die before they get close.


    They watched the two with curiosity. In the end, some people asked questions on the world channel.


    [player, I am 900 million girls: wocao, I met big boss and Ruan Dashen here in Da''an mountain! ¡¿


    [player is your sister, not my sister: also Ruan Dashen, wake up, that is a level 0 player. ¡¿


    [player Ruan Ruan: Thank you, level 10, not level 0. ¡¿


    as soon as Su Tang appeared, the world channel was silent for a short time. Three seconds later, the world channel swiped the screen again.


    [player kakadong: Mom, I live a soft life! Group photo! ¡¿


    [player sour sweet: big God, big God, can you tell me what you want to do with big boss? ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang''s appearance immediately caused a small sensation in the world channel, but although she opened her mouth, she did not answer anyone''s questions.


    Da''an mountain is a barren mountain with poor resources and weak spiritual power, so few players come here. However, with the appearance of her and Lu Yan, many "guests" soon came to this rare mountain.


    Su Tang didn''t mind, but after looking at Lu Yan, he was calm and unhappy.


    "Wang, my dear Wang, can we have a rest?"


    After running for several days, Su Tang couldn''t stand it.


    Lu Yan mouth dislike, but people is to stop, "waste."


    Su Tang admits that she is a waste, but she still has a saying to say, "although I am a waste, it''s you who turn me into a waste, so don''t give up."


    Lu Yan was defeated by her face and skin again. This little bastard was forced to show his original shape at first, and all kinds of hysteria. Later, his face became thicker and thicker. Whatever he said, he was indifferent.He was not happy to sink face, thinking that one day, will let her tear this layer of camouflage.


    It doesn''t matter what, it must be fake!


    There must be something she cares about, by then


    Su Tang felt a little bit of danger. She suddenly raised her eyes, but saw someone look strange. In a moment, her mind was gone, "Lu Yan, what are you thinking?"


    Lu Yan raised his lips, but did not hide, "thinking about how to torture you."


    Su Tang was relieved.


    Such a life, find medicine to die, never give him a chance to torture!


    "Don''t think about torture, let''s find something to eat first? Why don''t you hunt a rabbit to improve your food? "


    Lu Yan''s face was expressionless and said sarcastically, "I''m afraid you''ll die."


    This said, Su Tang quit, "what rabbit can eat me to death?"


    Lu Yan, "did you hear about the overnight rabbit? It looks like an ordinary rabbit, but its meat is poisonous. If ordinary practitioners eat it, they will become ordinary people. If their accomplishments are worse, they will be killed on the spot. "


    Su Tang choked. She didn''t know there was such a thing in the world.


    "Gouzi, is it really not him or me?"


    The system said, "yes, it''s very close to life to win the world. People who eat game or something will die lightly, and serious cases will cause epidemic."


    Su Tang


    System, "but you can eat wild mushroom, even if this thing is really toxic, it is also toxic to you."


    Su Tang


    She, no more!


    Su tangxin is tired of leaning on the wheelchair. Nowadays, it''s so hard to play a game.


    Lu Yan felt that someone had no love in his life. He couldn''t help but lift his lips. "Do you still eat? If you really want it, I don''t mind finding it for you. "


    Su Tang choked Thank you. I want to live a few more days. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    In the end, Su Tang could only nibble at the dry food. She watched the players around her eating chicken legs and duck necks. What''s more, there were still people eating barbecue. She watched the other side slowly put the food in order. Finally, she even took out drinks. What she knew was to block them, what she didn''t know was to go on an outing!


    It''s too much!


    So you come to play games, either to upgrade or to find food?


    Su Tang ate the dry food in her hand. The more she ate, the more angry she was. Finally, she simply threw it back into her backpack.


    She lost this, but some players stopped.


    They give Su Tang a friendly smile. Although they don''t know what the big boss is like, Ruan Ruan is a player. Everyone is a player, not an NPC. At least we can discuss it.


    "Miss Ruan, I have quite a lot. If you don''t mind, you can sit here and eat together."


    Many players know her temperament, love to eat and play, and never take the initiative to challenge. Although she looks average in the game, she has a good character, so many people have a good influence on her.


    There are so many whores in green tea, Ruan Ruan is just a stranger.


    We play games together, play is happy, although some players like intrigue, but there are still many players to relax and have fun.


    Su sugar a face vigilant, didn''t come forward, but looked at Lu Yan of one side.


    Lu Yan couldn''t see anything, but he could see that there were many people around him. Dayan mountain was a lonely place. Although there was a village, it was a barren villa. All of a sudden, so many people obviously followed them.


    He is very similar to Su Tang. As long as it doesn''t get in the way of him, he seldom makes trouble to others.


    Of course, the most important thing is that none of them can play here.


    That''s why he ignored these friars, but what he didn''t expect was that these friars were not good at their cultivation. There would be a lot of heresies, and they even learned to seduce people with food!


    Oh, stupid.


    Lu Yan disdains a smile, just a few Liang meat, can calculate what thing.


    "You don''t have to sit together."


    This is not, Lu Yancai thinks so, hear Su sugar voice declined.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Lu Yan''s mood was a little better in an instant. The little bastard was still a little modest.


    "But can I pay for it?" Sue sugar smiles and makes a gesture to pay.


    Lu Yan


    As we all know, if you are the first person in the local tyrant list, you will not be short of money. What''s more, the friars who come here are not for the money in her hands.


    "No, no, No Many players rarely refused, "not just some food and drink, not worth a few money."


    "We''ve heard of Miss Ruan''s name. It''s too vulgar to talk about money. If Miss Ruan doesn''t dislike it, she should make a friend."


    "Yes, make friends."


    Su sugar looked at the players carefully, and with a trace of joy in the eyes, happy.


    It''s also very difficult to control the copy of the secret place. It''s even more difficult for these people to pass the customs and grab things from Lu Yan. Let''s make friends. It''s not easy for them to come to the wilderness with her.


    "Well, you''re all so polite. I can''t bear to refuse." Su Tang said with a smile that she didn''t really want to eat, just to make friends.


    Other players see, have rushed forward.


    The delivery of drumsticks, the pouring of wine, and the better service. Even the barbecue was wrapped with lettuce, waiting for her to open her mouth.


    Su Tang held the drumstick in one hand and the wine glass in the other. She opened her mouth to accept the feeding. At last, she squinted happily and exclaimed, "ah, pure friendship, how yearning it is."


    "Yes, good friend!"


    "Good brother!"


    "Good Good sister


    A good old man, with a beard on his face, is actually a sister. Su Tang is shocked!


    She opened her eyes wide and her red lips slightly. Then she saw the elders with a coquettish face and said, "sister, why are you looking at others ~"


    Su Tang''s chicken legs were almost scared.


    In this situation, she suddenly felt that she could not bear it.


    "You, big brother, have something to say."


    The old man was wronged by her saying, "Miss Ruan, do you still discriminate?"


    Sue sugar choked No, I dare not. "


    Over there, Lu Yan''s arrogance was getting lower and lower. He was left out by these people. In front of him, except for the darkness, there were only those annoying conversations and chatters. He wanted to draw his sword.


    He turned his face slightly. Although he could not see, he could hear the conversation more clearly.


    Friends?


    Oh


    Little bastards don''t deserve to have friends, so these so-called friends deserve to die.


    Su Tang was eating happily. As a result, she raised the chicken leg in her hand. Before she could bite it, she suddenly turned red in front of her eyes. Even the chicken leg in her hand was splashed with bright red and thick blood on her face and body.She looked at the hands of the "contaminated" drumsticks, and then look at those unfortunate players, shocked.


    What a grudge! It''s going to kill you!


    "Lu Yan, you..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Lu Yan walked towards her step by step. Then, he threw all the food and drink in her hands to the ground without expression, "dirty."


    Su Tang looked at the hard to cheat to eat, only feel bursts of suffocation.


    Damn it, this feud is doomed!


    "I''m dirty too, or you''ll lose it with me!" Sue sugar is biting her teeth. Her face is covered with blood. Since chicken legs are dirty, she must be dirty too.


    However, Lu Yan sent out a sneer, "it doesn''t matter if it''s dirty. You can still see it after washing, unless you want to be the same as your friends."


    What kind of friends? They are the "Friends of wine and meat" Su Tang has just made. Now, all the players are lying on the ground, so Lu Yan''s meaning is very obvious. Either wash and stay with him or kill him with one sword.


    Su Tang laughed angrily. She didn''t hear this kind of threatening tone for several days. No, she was a bit anti boned.


    "If I don''t want to wash, what will our noble king do with me?"


    "To kill me Or something else. "


    Su Tang''s words are undoubtedly provocative to him, but Lu Yan wants to sneer at them. The little bastard finally shows his Fox''s tail. He thinks he can''t help her if he has something to do with him.


    He said that the little bastards he knew would never be manipulated.


    "Don''t worry, before my eyes are good, your life is still a little useful, dirty is dirty, but I don''t dislike it."


    Su Tang sneered, "then why are you not afraid? I cheated you here to poison you."


    "No, you don''t." Lu Yan slowly opened his mouth. Although he didn''t know where he had confidence, he was determined that the little bastard didn''t dare to poison him.


    At this point, Su Tang couldn''t help trying to scare people. She first took out her handkerchief and wiped the blood off her face. Then she said slowly, "who said I won''t? I''m such a bad guy like me. I can''t point out that I''ll bite you one day. At that time, our noble Wang may not even know how to cry. "


    "Well, did you cry when you fell off the cliff?"


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t even see it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    Su Tang''s aggressive spirit of fearing death made the system gape.


    Damn it, I''m going to die!


    "Ancestor, I call you little ancestor, let''s not talk about it!"


    Although the blackening value will not rise again, we can still see the ups and downs of emotions. At present, this data line is as high as a roller coaster!


    Su Tang stares at the chicken leg that falls on the ground, sneer repeatedly, "big deal is a life, it doesn''t matter!"


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to live. If she has seed, kill her.


    This number can''t be washed white. Unlike the old ones, it can still be washed. This number is black to the end. Unless Lu Yan has the spirit of self abuse, he will never forgive Ruan Ruan in his life. Of course, if she died under the premise of helping him, she might be a little forgiven emotionally, but she would never be grateful.


    Su Tang is very rational, even over rational. She knows what situation she will face every step of the way. But just because it''s a dead end, she''s not afraid, and she''s not worried.


    This is not, although Lu Yan, as the system said, the mood of Qi fluctuated greatly, but in the end, he didn''t do anything about her.


    "Come on, don''t you want to find herbs? Why do you stay here and mourn for your friends?"


    Su Tang ignores his weird tone. All the players here are players. If they die, they will not really die. They will explode equipment. But they are lucky. She disdains this weapon.


    "It''s a pity that I wanted to keep some explorers. After all, the secret place is dangerous."


    Lu Yan immediately sneered and sneered, "but I said when Miss Ruan was enlightened and really made friends. It turned out that she had been making trouble for a long time in order to find some pathfinders."


    Su Tang looked at him coldly, "Wang''s eyesight is not good, and his ears are not good? As I said, I''ve never been a good person. What I like most is to take a chance and bite hard. Wang keeps me, but be careful. "


    At this point, it is a complete collapse.


    But Su Tang and Lu Yan have never been reconciled, especially the words she said before. Every word seems to be digging his heart.


    The naked words were sharper than the sharp sword. They hurt him with each knife.


    He thought he could be indifferent, but he underestimated the influence of the little bastard.


    The atmosphere begins to solidify, but the copy still needs to be added.


    They were speechless all the way, but as they walked, Su Tang couldn''t keep up. Although her hands were cured, her legs were still useless. Before, Lu Yan carried her. Although the posture was very uncomfortable, it was fast. Now, because of the previous collapse of the two people, she can only sit in a wheelchair.


    The wheelchair was slow and the road was hard. In the end, she could hardly see Lu Yan''s back.


    It''s just that she''s too lazy to speak. Anyway, it''s her who knows the way.


    In this way, after a long time, when Su Tang''s arms were sore, he simply stopped to have a rest. As for Lu Yan, he had already disappeared.


    A stomach fire is almost gone now, gradually, hunger again.


    Su Tang didn''t want to eat dry food, dry and tasteless, but he was hungry, and finally he had to give in.


    As she ate, she thought about the previous barbecue. Although she had only one bite, it made her have endless aftertaste. When she thought about it, she was even more angry with Lu Yan.


    What''s wrong? I have to throw away her food! It''s too much!


    She took a bite angrily. The more she ate, the more aggrieved she was. As a result, when she was about to take a second bite, she was suddenly thrown a plucked pheasant.


    She is a Leng, the mouth is still carrying dry food, full of shock to look up.


    See Lu Yan Qiu a face, handsome face is full of cold arrogance way: "not want to eat meat hemp, oneself roast!"


    Su Tang was silly. She looked at her pheasant and Lu Yan not far away. After a long time, she put down her dry food and rubbed her eyes. "I think I''m hallucinating."


    Lu Yan wanted to cut her to pieces. For example, because of her injuries, how could he hunt for himself.


    Illusion. It must be illusion.


    It must be a trap in secret place. She must not be fooled!


    "I don''t eat chicken." She threw the pheasant to the ground without expression and said, "goblin, show your original shape!" Then he made an attack.


    The faint aura turned and made Lu Yan''s eyes slightly twitch. Just as the little bastard''s cultivation is now, a slightly fierce beast can kill her. She dares to use attack mode against herself. Is she crazy!


    "Do you like it or not?"


    Lu Yan thought, she wants to eat meat, he gave her hunting back, as for the others, he has made enough concessions, the result of this little bastard actually called him a goblin?


    Sure enough, he is the crazy one!


    When he thought about it, he went forward and lifted the person up. What kind of wheelchair is it? It''s slow and heavy, but it''s faster to lift the person in his hand.


    Su Tang was stunned at his mention.


    Wait, this familiar action, is he really Lu Yan?"Hey, wait a minute." Su sugar in his hand crazy twist, Lu Yan a careless, did not grasp firmly, was directly shaken down from her hand.


    The fall made someone face to face.


    Su Tang lifted her face from the mud pit and was just silly.


    "Lu Yan!"


    Although Lu Yan couldn''t see her, he could hear her voice when she fell down. Coupled with her angry tone, he couldn''t help but raised his lips. "It''s your own struggle."


    The implication has nothing to do with him. She asked for it.


    Su Tang almost cried angrily, "what do you mean I struggle! It''s you


    Lu Yan, "no, it''s your own struggle."


    They are like primary school chickens. They shirk their responsibilities from each other. It''s very childish. After hearing this, the system didn''t even notice. On the contrary, neither of them felt childish. Instead, they continued to argue.


    Su Tang''s legs are useless, but his mouth is chattering, maybe he''s pulling, "I said it all, it''s you! You first lost my drumstick, and now you humiliate me with a dead chicken! I used to say that the game here is not safe. Now, do you want to poison me? "


    Lu Yan had never seen such kind-hearted donkey liver and lung, and he was once angry with liver pain. "I only said that night rabbit is dangerous. As for other game, there are many poisonous prey in the wild mountains, but I can''t tell whether it is poisonous or not."


    "Some people are not blind in the eye, but blind in the heart."


    Su Tang was so angry that she lost her mind. At that time, she said, "you are blind, you are blind, your whole family is blind!"


    Lu Yan said, "I''m the only one in my family, but now there''s a little rubbish. She''s really blind, as you said."


    Little trash, Su Tangqi raised his sleeve, no matter whether his feet were useless or not, he propped up his body with his hands and threw himself on him.


    Lu Yan deliberately did not dodge, because in his heart, the little bastard is a war five dregs. But he forgot, this little bastard just fell, it was a mess, this is not, his body was also made all mud.


    Su Tang was also very proud and raised her chin, "Oh, I''m sorry, I got you dirty ~"


    "but it doesn''t matter. It''s still OK to wash."


    That slightly upturned small wave sound, how to see is in revenge for what he said before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    Lu Yan''s forehead was green, and he wanted to cut the little bastard. But in the end, he just used a cleaning technique to clean up the dirt on his body.


    Su Tang is not the same. Her face is still covered with mud. She can''t even clean her face with a ten level garbage level. She looks at Lu Yan, who is clean again. With a horizontal heart, she simply grabs his robe and wipes off the mud on her face.


    She was so fast that when Lu Yan noticed, her face turned black.


    "Ruan Ruan!"


    Listen to that angry full roar, Su sugar calm extremely, "what?"


    Lu Yan clenched his teeth, recited the cleaning technique again, and then raised the man again.


    It was mentioned many times, but Su Tang was indifferent. He joked with him: "Mr. Wang, you have a lot of money. I don''t think you should care about me?"


    Lu Yan laughed angrily, and the other person was wearing a high hat. He didn''t care about outsiders'' opinions, but he sneered immediately: "no, you''re wrong. I''ll pay you back. I don''t measure anything."


    Su Tang was not afraid of death at all. Instead, she said with a smile, "what do you want?"


    Lu Yan''s Qi returned to Qi, but when she spoke, she got stuck for a moment.


    Although he abandoned her cultivation, he never wanted to kill her. Even though he wanted to kill her in a small village, he just wanted to, never wanted to kill her.


    After he had a meal, Su Tang became more arrogant and said, "let''s get to know each other. Your cleaning skill is not worth getting angry. We still have business to deal with." She said so, eyes somehow, swept to the side of the dead pheasant.


    Since Lu Yan caught it for her, it would not be poisonous. Moreover, even if it was poisonous, it would only be useful to ordinary people. Lu Yan''s top cultivation must have many life-saving medicines.


    As for her, barely holding her thigh, the other side will definitely not let her have an accident.


    If you think about it, you will be reluctant to waste food.


    "What''s more, the pheasant has been caught. It''s a retribution for despatching natural things. Let''s let the pheasant die properly."


    Little bastard''s mouth, deceitful ghost, can say anything.


    Lu Yan sneered, but he could not help laughing at her.


    But in front of the delicious food, Su Tang was indifferent and let him talk about it until he finished cooking. Then he invited him to taste it with a smile.


    "My dear Wang, do you want to eat together?"


    Lu Yan wanted to refuse, but Su Tang had a quick eye and put a chicken leg in the past.


    She thought very thoroughly. She had a long way to go. If she wanted to have more meals, she had to please some people when they should.


    This is not, plug chicken legs, she also heartless way: "how, delicious?"? I haven''t baked it by myself for a long time. Has my craft regressed? "


    Lu Yan used to travel with her all over the mountains and rivers and taste all kinds of food in the world, and many of them were cooked by her. The little bastard''s character is not to mention, but his cooking skill is excellent. After eating what she makes, it''s boring to eat anything else.


    The little bastard protects his food, but he is never mean to him. If there is anything delicious and funny, he will happily share it with him every time.


    He once thought that she was a close friend. He came and felt that it was not enough to be a close friend. He wanted to be with her all the time. However, just when he was going to have a showdown with her and want to spend his life with her, she pushed him down the cliff.


    When Lu Yan thought of this, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    The little bastard wants the supreme seat, but in fact, she has already got it. If she acts one day later, he will give her not only the throne but also him.


    It''s the will of heaven.


    Lu Yan didn''t even know whether he should be glad to see her earlier, but he didn''t want to let her go.


    The little bastard has many tricks, so he abandons her cultivation. She likes to run around, so he abandons her hands and feet. In this way, she can only rely on herself from now on, but when he does, he always feels that it''s not enough


    Su Tang doesn''t know what someone is thinking. It''s hard to get such a delicious pheasant. Except for the chicken leg, she is reluctant to throw away the part of the chicken neck that has little meat and is hard to chew.


    When she finished eating, she looked up and saw that someone''s drumsticks were still there, and her brows were locked.


    "If you don''t want to, give it to me."


    Lu Yan''s memory is interrupted, smell speech, immediately bit, "who says I don''t eat?"


    Sue sugar pulled the corner of her mouth, OK, you can hunt the pheasant, you can say anything.


    Lu Yan''s action is very elegant, but he eats very fast. Before long, a chicken leg enters his stomach.


    "What else?"


    One chicken leg is not enough for him.


    Su Tang picked up the branches on the ground and pulled the chicken bones at her feet. "Here, there are the bones left."


    Lu Yan was speechless for a moment. Is such a big pheasant a pig?


    "Don''t tell me when you''re full."He said Su Tang quit, what do you mean, look down on her?


    Sue sugar gave a big burp, "don''t worry, I won''t delay you!"


    "Remember what you said."


    Lu Yan''s sarcastic words made Su Tang feel a little emotional. She decided to ignore him from now on unless necessary!


    However, Lu Yan''s stuffy gourd, she did not speak, on the contrary, she felt quiet.


    On the surface, there was no aura in the place like Da''an mountain, but after they had gone a long way, Lu Yan realized that it was wrong.


    The air here is rich in water vapor, but the ground presents a kind of dryness, which is strange.


    Su Tang saw him stop and wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Yan, "there''s something wrong around here."


    Su Tang, "what''s wrong?"


    "The land under your feet." Lu Yan said, then heavily stepped on, immediately, two feet appeared a big pit.


    Su Tang was startled. Thanks to someone''s timely response, she came to a safe place with her.


    Su Tang was frightened and patted her chest, "aren''t you blind? How can you still see the land? "


    She naturally saw the land cracking, especially the system. She even knew that the entrance to the secret place was not far away, but someone was worthy of being a big boss. Even if he was blind, his judgment would not be affected at all.


    When she thought about it, she couldn''t help sighing.


    Where on earth did he have the courage to push people off the cliff.


    For her questions, Lu Yan only sneered and mocked, and didn''t bother to explain.


    Although he is blind, he is very sensitive to the surrounding environment, such as the wind blowing and the moist feeling of the ground under his feet, which do not need his special attention, but can be detected naturally.


    "How long is it?"


    Su Tang looked at the big pit not far away, looked down, black can not see the head, can not help but ask the next system, "dog, this pit does not matter?"


    System, "water loss is a kind of desertification phenomenon, not a big problem."


    Su Tang, "but there''s plenty of water vapor here. Can it still be desertified?"


    System, "it''s said that it''s a secret place, which can be explained by nature and science. If you want to know, it''s the setting of the game company."


    Sue sugar a choke, has been staying in the game, she forgot that this is a holographic online game world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    Su Tang showed the way, and soon they arrived at the entrance of the secret place.


    Here is a cliff. Looking down from the cliff, the huge waterfall is very spectacular.


    "I''ll tell you how there is such a big water mist here. It turns out there are waterfalls." Su Tang touched her chin, but Lu Yan frowned.


    This little bastard doesn''t even know the surroundings.


    "You don''t know this place?"


    Su Tang was stunned, and then explained: "the entrance of the secret place, the surrounding environment will change every once in a while, this is not a strange thing." With that, she stretched out her head again. There was a stream under the waterfall. At a glance, she could not see the end.


    However, the system told her that the so-called endless view is a fake and a mirage. The waterfall is just a disguise. You should go along the waterfall and not be afraid of the current to find the real entrance.


    She said the same thing to Lu Yan, but if someone can''t see, she can only be her eyes.


    "Fly over. Yes, the waterfall is just a disguise, and the back is not a rock. It''s the entrance. Don''t be afraid. We can do it!"


    Su Tang completely forgot the tension between the two people, and his mouth was like coaxing a child. He was afraid that he would not dare to fly.


    Lu Yan never had this feeling, but it was not bad.


    But in fact, the real tension is her, because the waterfall is so lifelike, there is always an illusion that it will be washed away.


    Lu Yan followed her words and rushed straight in, but although the waterfall was disguised, it was real. This rush made them drench thoroughly.


    He didn''t take it seriously, and because he couldn''t see it, he couldn''t see the terrible boulder behind the waterfall.


    However, all this is very intuitive for Su Tang. When she is about to face the huge stone, she still can''t help holding someone''s sleeve nervously.


    Boulder only looked terrible. When they entered the secret place, it was just a blink of an eye.


    Of course, this blink of an eye time, but the Su sugar frozen unclear.


    Who can tell her why the weather at the entrance of the secret place is so cold and freezing to death!


    Su Tang couldn''t help it, so she went to a warm place at that time.


    "Friend, lend me some warmth."


    Lu Yan followed the voice, the head slightly lowered a few minutes, "nonsense." Having said that, there was an invisible smile in his mouth.


    Su Tang is not angry either. She didn''t get rid of her. She admits it!


    They had a thorough shower, and then they met such extreme weather. Lu Yan was OK. Xiuwei was there. This kind of weather had no effect on him, but Su Tang was different. She was so cold that her teeth were almost fighting.


    "Friend, no, brother, can you help me dry my clothes?"


    Lu Yan knew that with her current cultivation, she would be dead if she didn''t come to such a place without him. As she wished, she soon dried her clothes.


    Su Tang''s clothes dry, and finally warm up, and then look up, suddenly found that someone''s clothes are wet.


    She blinked. She couldn''t help looking at people from top to bottom. Lu Yan''s clothes were light and thin, and his figure was exposed when he was wet. The looming muscle lines were slim when he was dressed. Unexpectedly, when he was wet, it was a different scene.


    It''s beautiful with someone''s face.


    Su Tang suddenly felt some dry mouth, can''t help swallowing saliva, but her swallow, Lu Yan frowned.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Tang was startled and felt guilty. "No, I didn''t do anything, just a little thirsty."


    Heaven and earth conscience, she really did not cheat!


    Because of his high cultivation, few people dare to look him in the eye, so even if he has a very evil face, no one dares to approach him.


    Su Tang''s action was the first time that he had ever done it consciously.


    Therefore, although he felt a little strange, he was confused by Su Tang because he couldn''t see it.


    "Do you have water? I want to drink water? "


    Su Tang spoke dryly, and Lu Yan took out the water from Chu Wu Jie. He wanted to heat it up, but the little bastard seemed really thirsty. Before he finished the heat, he grabbed it and drank it.


    He didn''t take it seriously. He just dried his clothes and said, "lead the way."


    Water is a kind of spiritual spring, with a little sweet, which is of great help to the injured monk, but for Su Tang, the cold water makes her calm.


    She stuffy a big mouthful, this just return the water, then obediently lead the way.


    The secret place is a small copy. The danger is proportional to the reward. The final reward of this secret place is not only the special medicine, but also many treasures, so the mode is extremely difficult.


    Here, ice and snow is just a kind of extreme weather. Soon, after walking for a while, they feel a heat.


    It''s cold and hot. It''s not that kind of ordinary heat. Even a monk is extremely uncomfortable, especially Su Tang, who has only ten levels of cultivation, almost became hot at that time."No, I feel like I''m going to melt."


    Su Tangre''s tongue is spitting out, and her body is also sweating. Looking at someone on one side, she is clean and fresh, and has not been affected at all.


    The more she looked, the more jealous she was. In the end, she didn''t know if she was too hot and went straight to the person.


    Lu Yan doesn''t suffer from such extreme weather. He can keep his body temperature in a certain range. Therefore, in the extremely cold weather just now, he is a warm fire source for Su Tang. Now, it is the kind of ice that he doesn''t want to get down.


    Lu Yan wanted to drag people down at the beginning, but he noticed that the little bastard was delirious, which was a rare step.


    However, he gave in, but a little bastard made an inch, and even put his hand into his clothes.


    He sank his face and tried to pull out his hoof. As a result, the little bastard not only put his hand into his clothes, but also stuck his face. At one moment, he even felt something hot and soft across his chest.


    Su Tang was so hot that he felt very comfortable sticking himself on a piece of ice. In the end, he couldn''t help but chew a few mouthfuls.


    She can do it if she wants, but the ice is hard to chew. She hasn''t bitten anything for a long time.


    Lu Yan''s whole body is stiff, but some little bastard doesn''t know it. Even if he takes a bite, he continues to gnaw down!


    "Ruan Ruan!"


    Su Tang felt something was pulling her. She was not happy at that time. She held her ice and said angrily, "mine!"


    This words a, Lu Yan Mou color all changed, originally empty eyes, at the moment pitch black one, "you say again."


    Say it!


    Su Tang is not afraid at all, holding her big ice, as a declaration of sovereignty in general, "mine, again, this is also mine!"


    Lu Yan was silent for a moment, then he suddenly laughed, "you''d better not forget what you said."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    It''s very cold and hot. After carrying it for a while, Su Tang can''t carry it. She''s in a daze. Her survival consciousness makes her crazy to lean on someone. As for other things, I''m sorry, she doesn''t know anything.


    In such a situation, Lu Yan can not lose her, can only hold people in his arms.


    But without the little bastard''s direction, he didn''t know where to go.


    All around is the flame general temperature, he also can''t see, can only shake the arms of someone, "little bastard, wake up."


    Wake up is not to wake up, Su Tang not only refused to open her eyes, but also felt annoyed to bury her head in someone''s arms, and then muttered: "annoyed."


    This annoyance really made Lu Yan laugh.


    However, Qi return to Qi, in the end did not put her how.


    The little bastard couldn''t wake up, so he just walked around. The secret place was so big that he was blind for so long. He didn''t worry about recovering his eyesight at all.


    He strolled slowly, but he didn''t know that the world channel was frying again.


    [announcement: congratulations on Ruan Ruan''s entry into the mysterious world! ¡¿


    once the announcement is made, all players are dumbfounded.


    What''s the secret? Where is that? Why does this broken game always have so many secrets, and can be found by Ruan Ruan every time?!


    Under all kinds of questions, the game forum has been built again.


    [guess Ruan Ruan Ruan, who is the number one on the list of earthen moats? ¡¿


    [real hammer! Ruan Ruan must be a member of the game company! ¡¿


    [secret place! The secret place! Who can tell me how to get to that place? ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Forum posts are high, and there is no airtight wall in the world. At the beginning, Su Tang and Lu Yan appeared together in Da''an mountain, but many people knew that. In addition, Lu Yan fought and killed countless players there. Soon, Da''an mountain gathered countless players again.


    The entrance to the secret world is secret, but so many players can always find the entrance.


    This is not, Lu Yan soon found that there are other breath in the secret place, his brow slightly wrinkled, why does someone always disturb him to get along with the little bastard alone?


    Sure enough, he should have killed those haunted garbage.


    When Su Tang woke up, she was frozen by someone''s breath. She rubbed the goose bumps on her arm and then asked carefully, "this is What''s the matter? "


    When Lu Yan saw her wake up, he no longer held her in his arms.


    "Now that you''re awake, get out of here." Then he threw the man down.


    Su Tang''s eyes were closed and she screamed, but when she finished, she found that someone was thrown out with a wheelchair.


    Although she was not thrown on the ground and was still sitting in a wheelchair, she still looked at each other angrily.


    "Lu, Yan!"


    Lu Yan''s face was expressionless. He even said coldly, "although I can''t see, I''m not deaf."


    Su Tangqi''s teeth, but someone is indifferent.


    But these are not the point. The point is that he actually sits on the ground, takes out a small tea table from the storage ring, and then fills it with food.


    This operation, Su sugar all looked silly.


    Do you still need to eat?


    Lu Yan got everything ready, and then he said slowly, "do you want to eat?"


    What to eat is just three Liang meat. Is Su Tang the kind of greedy and unprincipled person?


    "No..." Eat!


    Without waiting for her to refuse, someone took out the roast beef again, medium rare, scorched outside and tender inside. She felt that she could smell the fragrance when she cut it.


    Just I want to eat a little.


    "Not really?"


    Lu Yan slightly looked up this time, beautiful food, plus the beautiful scenery around, Su Tang found that it was not that hot and flustered place.


    Not to mention the beautiful scenery and comfortable climate, everything was so beautiful that she could not bear to refuse.


    "Eat


    She is a loyal person, since want to eat, then open up to eat!


    As a result, the wheelchair did not sit any more. She learned to sit on the ground like Yan. She grabbed the delicious food on the small tea table and opened her mouth to eat.


    But the roast steak was close to my mouth, but my hand was suddenly held.


    Su Tang''s eyes were red. "What are you doing?"


    When she finished yelling, she found that Lu Yan, who was supposed to be opposite her, was standing beside her.


    There is something wrong with this situation.


    When she thought about it, she frowned and looked at the roast steak in her hand. In an instant, her pupils shook.


    "My God!!! Bugs


    Sure enough, how could Lu Yan''s blind man treat her so kindly!


    She was crazy to get rid of the bug. As a result, the bug, like relying on her, actually crawled back. One of them was all right. The bug even called all his friends and relatives together. He was very enthusiastic.At that moment, Su Tang wanted to die on the spot.


    "Lu Lu Yan... " She was so frightened that her voice trembled. She grabbed someone''s thigh and shivered.


    Although Lu Yan could not see it, he could imagine it and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Full level boss, certainly won''t be afraid of insects, and now, if she wants to solve this dilemma, she can only ask him.


    "Help, help."


    "Why did I save you?"


    Su Tang''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe it. "I can help you find herbs."


    Lu Yan said: "but I''ve come to this secret place. You should be able to find it or not."


    Sue sugar is silly. It sounds like there''s nothing wrong with that.


    It''s the secret place. As for herbal medicine, take some time. With his ability, I''m sure I can find it.


    "You want to cross the river?"


    Lu Yan laughed and asked, "isn''t it something that soft often does?"


    Su Tang was unable to refute for a moment, but looking at the enthusiastic insect, she turned pale and agreed to admit anything wrong.


    "I''m wrong, Lu Yan. I know I''m wrong."


    Lu Yan listened to the voice of the little bastard and cried. Somehow, he always felt that it was not enough.


    "So? If you are wrong, you can erase everything. "


    At this point, the insect also climbed to sue sugar''s feet. She looked at the invertebrate climbing to her feet, white and soft, and her whole body was frozen.


    At that moment, she even wanted Lu Yan to cut off her leg!


    "I know I''m wrong. I can do whatever I can to calm you down."


    "Be a bull and a horse, as long as you are happy!"


    Lu Yantou tilted slightly and said with a smile, "but I''m not happy now. What shall we do? "


    The insect has already climbed to Su Tang''s feet. The next step is to climb to her legs. Although her feet are useless, it still has a great impact on her soul.


    This is not, she a excited, a fear, originally just dead holding someone''s leg, brush pull, pants were also pulled down by her.


    She followed the voice and, somehow, looked up.


    And then


    Oh, what did she see!


    Her eyes!


    Let her be blind!


    Let her die!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    Su Tang was so stupid that countless bullet screens came out of her mind.


    For example


    These days, the pants of full-scale boss are so easy to take off?


    Or, her eyes are not clean, her eyes see something dirty!


    Oh, is it too late for her to poke her eyes blind?


    Boss, will you kill her to vent your anger!


    The brain is loaded with countless ideas, and eventually, they merge into one sentence.


    She, it''s over!


    Lu Yan only felt chilly below. Then he gritted his teeth and asked, "is it beautiful?"


    What can look good!


    Su Tang then replied, "it''s not pretty!"


    What are you looking at? Her eyes must be yellow now!


    She''s not pure anymore.


    But after she answered, the air around became cold in vain, even the insects trying to climb to her feet were frozen.


    In an instant, the desire for survival made her change her tongue immediately.


    "Good looking, our king''s whole body looks good everywhere!"


    "Beauty


    "White!"


    "Tender!"


    Su Tang said these words, in fact, even she did not know what she was saying, only the system, listen to bursts of suffocation.


    Listen to this, is it a compliment to a man?


    If you''re a man, you have to be fierce!


    The system tut a, finally still can''t help but remind, "son, you this boast way is not right, you have to go to the fierce, fierce side boast, beautiful ah what, that is the boast girl home!"


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she thought it was right, so she immediately changed her words.


    "Big!"


    "Great


    "Ferocious!"


    Listen, these are all words of tiger and wolf, but the system is very satisfied.


    Su Tang is still racking her brains, but Lu Yan is the first one who can''t listen to her. He feels headache, and even wants to let the insects drag her away.


    "Forget it, you''d better keep it and play with these worms."


    "No!" As soon as Su Tang was worried, she threw herself on him, and then


    Su Tang felt that she had touched something. It was cool


    Witnessed the whole process of the system, directly issued a crowing sound, "lying trough!"!!! I want you to praise me, but I didn''t let you do it


    "My God!! Terrible!! It''s terrible! "


    "No eyes, my eyes, no, my data are going blind!"


    "Wait, it''s not right. I''m mosaic here. Oh, don''t worry, my data is very safe. Thank the main system for protecting us!"


    ¡­¡­


    The system''s continuous cry of surprise finally revived Sutang.


    You fuckin ''have the Lord to protect you. Who''s going to protect her!


    She looked at her hand in disbelief and wanted to chop it off!


    The insects have all died. Needless to say, they must have been killed by some big man''s outburst.


    At that moment, Su Tang envied insects.


    At least they still have the whole body!


    "Ruan, soft!"


    Different from the previous gnashing of teeth, this time, it was a thunderous roar.


    Su Tang was roared to shake, suddenly wronged.


    "It was an accident."


    She explained weakly, wanted to cry, wanted to cry.


    It''s just that this is very bad. I''ve seen it, and I''ve got my hands on it. In the end, you actually told people that it was an accident, and everyone would go away in a rage.


    "Accident?" Lu Yan sent out a sneer of unidentified meaning, "can I also be" accidental "


    Su Tang looks at him with an earthquake on her face. She can''t imagine looking at him. As a result, she wants to poke her eyes blind again.


    "This day is very It''s very cold. Let''s put on our clothes and don''t get cold. " She stammered, but her hand speed was very fast. Soon, she finally helped someone pull up her pants, and she was relaxed.


    However, although the pants were pulled up, she didn''t expect that the pants could not be touched so much. She just pulled them, but they couldn''t be pulled up!


    Pull up and fall down, that scene, deeply hurt her eyes.


    She felt suffocated, but everything happened, she could only survive, "Lu Yan, shall we change our pants?"


    Lu Yan only returned her angry voice.


    "Oh..."


    Su Tang was stiff all over. In the end, she didn''t know whether she gave up resistance or didn''t want to live. Anyway, she went to the ground and didn''t dare to touch him or open her eyes.


    "At your disposal."


    This kind of thing can''t be passed on anyone. When Su Tang thought that if the person concerned was herself, she would have the heart to kill the other party, and even be frustrated.


    When one person does something, she will be punished if she does something wrong.


    For the first time, the little bastard didn''t have any resistance, and his voice was also feeble. It was not as arrogant and arrogant as before when he yelled to let him kill himself.She seemed so frightened that she was in a trance.


    Inexplicably, Lu Yan began to play with the mind.


    "At my disposal?"


    The gloomy words made her shiver from body to soul.


    "Life, life is one, you look at the disposal, kill me will not resist."


    Lu Yan showed a strange smile, "how boring it is to kill." He said, in the end is to change his clothes, very fast, in short, Su sugar just feel in front of a flash, the other party re dressed.


    "What do you want?" Su Tang lies flat and abandons himself, but his clothes are complete at last, and his heart hanging in the air has finally fallen.


    "What did you do to me just now? Of course you gave it back."


    Compared with before, Lu Yan seems to have recovered calm, and his voice is also very indifferent. But the calmer he is, the more flustered Su Tang is.


    Give it back?


    What the hell are you going to do!


    Su Tang was so scared that she grabbed her pants and said, "don''t worry about it. You can''t see it on your left and right. It''s in the wilderness. It''s unnecessary!"


    "Or I''ll poke my eye out?"


    Lu Yan had squatted down slowly, and his slender hands fell in front of Su Tang, but with her voice, he stopped.


    "There seems to be some truth in what you say."


    As soon as he stopped, Su Tang''s eyes lit up and immediately got up, "yes, I saw your Jade body, but I know wrong, you want to punish, I absolutely have no opinion. But if your punishment is to return it, you will suffer. "


    Lu Yan took back his hand and said with a smile: "Oh? How can you suffer? "


    Su Tang didn''t know that she had dug a big hole for herself, but she still said, "I''m not blind, but your eyes are different. You can''t see anything even if you''ve pulled my clothes away."


    "So you''re in the red."


    "Big loss!"


    Different from her passionate mood, Lu Yan is indifferent, "then you say, how should I punish?"


    Sue sugar thought about it. "One of them?"


    Lu Yan shook his head and said with a smile, "your life is not worth money."


    Indeed, Su Tang is a little waste now, her life is not equal to his hair.


    "Then I don''t know. I''m all over, except for my life, there''s nothing else."


    She said, finally, Lu Yan seems to be reluctant, "since you have said so, then I will be reluctant to accept your life."


    He was so much like Su Tang that he gave his life to him, and he reluctantly accepted it.


    This is not, Su sugar smell speech, incredibly return a face of gratitude.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    This inexplicable decline, Su sugar is a little silly.


    She gaped at someone. She pulled off his pants and touched something she shouldn''t have touched. Although she apologized and even lost herself, she knew that her life was in his hands.


    Ah, I don''t know how to be a black man.


    Su Tang sighed and felt that whatever she wanted, it would drop by 10%. She still had a long way to go.


    In addition to the bad weather, hallucinations, insects, there are many messy traps in the secret place. From the beginning, she was shocked, to the end, she was numb.


    However, Lu Yan never asked her why she chose this road, until at the end, he felt that the little bastard was too excited to help himself.


    "So, found it?"


    Sue sugar nodded, "yes! If I guess correctly, there should be a protective animal beside such a precious elixir. " She said, with a sigh, and then she reached out and asked him to borrow a weapon. "Lu Yan, can I borrow a weapon from you?"


    Lu Yan''s eyes, dark and empty, seemed to be trying to look at something. Half a sound, he took out a long sword and handed it to him.


    Su Tang didn''t care. Her ten level cultivation made her unable to use the sword at all. So she just threw it under the guise.


    Lu Yan''s weapons are absolutely nothing. This throw can definitely make the protective beast appear. But Su Tang didn''t expect that when she threw the weapon out, she suddenly found that it was Lu Yan''s life sword!


    She glared at someone in disbelief.


    Lu Yan noticed and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    What else?


    That''s your life sword!


    Brother, did you take it wrong because you can''t see?


    But Su Tang doesn''t believe this kind of nonsense. Although Lu Yan is blind, his strength cultivation is stronger than anyone else. He''s a big man, and his whole body is just a weakness that can''t be called weakness. Therefore, he can''t take it wrong.


    So, it''s because it''s down 10%, and then it''s good for her?


    She thought so in her heart, but she still pretended to be shocked: "you took the wrong sword, that''s your own sword!"


    Lu Yan hooked the hook lip, full of don''t care, "it doesn''t matter, about you don''t get bad."


    Su Tang chokes, but it''s because of benmingjian that she can''t pick it up.


    For a monk, the weapon of this life is the second precious thing besides his own life, which is equivalent to the monk''s wife. After all, the Taoist couple will break up, but there is only one weapon of this life.


    But now, Su Tang threw his wife out in order to lead a protective animal out. It''s a sin. It''s a sin.


    "I didn''t find that was your life weapon. I''m sorry."


    It''s her fault that people trust her when they take it out, but she doesn''t see it and throws it out.


    Lu Yan seems to be in a good mood. His lips are brimming with a faint smile. When he hears the words, he doesn''t say any more.


    Su Tang is sitting in a wheelchair, thinking that under the influence of Benming sword, the protective beast should come out soon. As a result, she waited left and right, and finally she got one Chicken?


    The chicken is very bright in color. It''s not an ordinary chicken at first sight. No matter how beautiful it is, it can''t stand the appearance of the chicken. With its cooing, it fits perfectly with the chicken.


    Lu Yan''s face was also a little strange, and then he asked, "chicken?"


    Su Tang didn''t know how to describe it, but said, "it''s a colorful chicken."


    One is blind, the other is lame. Finally, the system can''t see it. He says helplessly: "it''s not a chicken. It''s the first beast mount in the world. Even now it''s still small. Don''t look down on it!"


    Sue sugar wood face, "so mount is a long very coquettish chicken?"


    System:


    "Chicken what chicken?! He is a phoenix


    Su Tang said, "a good Phoenix, with the same cry as a chicken, arranging noodles? It''s a poisonous little game


    she looked at the little chick, oh, no, Phoenix, and make complaints about the system.


    As a result, because of being looked down upon, little Phoenix stormed away.


    Although it''s small, it''s quite terrible to blow fire. This time, Su Tang didn''t escape in time, and her hair and eyebrows were all burnt.


    Her eyes were wide open and the whole person was furious.


    "Ah! How the hell did you spray on me ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    There was a burning smell in the air, and the little Phoenix made two proud calls, as if mocking her limp.


    "Goo Goo Goo!"


    Su Tangqi''s violent walk, and then look at one side, Lu Yan is hiding fast, nothing.


    Su Tang is not willing to fight, but she can only find help.


    "Lu Yan, help me to pluck all its feathers!"


    Lu Yan couldn''t help laughing. There was no accident. The burning smell in the air should have burned her hair. Although he didn''t know what the little bastard looked like, the little girl didn''t love beauty, so he was angry."What''s the reward for my help?"


    Compared with his calm, Su Tang was stunned, "I''m all yours. What else can I give you?"


    As soon as she said it, Lu Yan remembered it.


    Now the little bastards, from inside to outside, are all his people.


    Su Tang added: "now your people are bullied by a chicken. Can you bear the grievance?"


    Lu Yan can bear it, but some little bastard is afraid to be angry.


    "Well, I can''t bear it."


    The little bastard yelled around him. At first glance, it seemed like he had gone back to the past.


    Arrogant, never bow to anyone.


    At that time, she was the same. If she couldn''t fight, she asked him for help.


    Little Fenghuang didn''t expect that the human was still looking for help. He widened his eyes and couldn''t help shouting again. Compared with the previous taunt, this time it was more arrogant.


    It''s the most powerful beast in the secret world. It has the most powerful Phoenix flame in the world. In this world, no one will be its opponent!


    And then it was crushed to the ground.


    Little Phoenix''s tail is very long, and there are brilliant feathers on it. It''s shining in the sun, but now, that damned blind man doesn''t know anything about beauty, so he''s going to pull it out!


    At that moment, little Phoenix finally understood what is fear.


    "Goo Goo!"


    It twisted wildly and wanted to stop it, but although it was strong, it was not Lu Yan''s opponent after all.


    How can a chicken win over a man of full rank?


    Lu Yan also thought about how to make the little bastard flatter him later, but at this moment, his plucking action suddenly stopped.


    By the ear, it''s so quiet.


    This is not in line with the little bastard''s noisy temperament, so


    He slightly slanted his head, and sure enough, the little bastard was no longer in his previous position.


    Although the little Phoenix is small, it is very powerful. With its Phoenix Fire, it can burn everything down. But Su Tang didn''t expect that this person and bird could win and lose so quickly. She just picked up the spirit grass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    Su Tang was afraid that Lu Yan would snatch the spirit grass from her. Without saying a word, she just put it in her mouth.


    She moved fast, like a cow chewing peony. She took two mouthfuls of it. She didn''t know what it was like, so she swallowed it.


    In this scene, the exciting little Phoenix''s little mung bean eyes are almost popping out, let alone Lu Yan.


    He can''t see the spirit grass, but he can feel it disappear.


    At this time, what method can make the spirit grass disappear quickly?


    He didn''t know and didn''t want to ask. The only sure thing was that the damned little bastard cheated him again!


    I told him that I was looking for lingcao to treat his eyes, but as a result, I secretly swallowed lingcao. Next, I''m afraid I''ll break with him.


    Oh


    Lu Yan sneered and fell into her hands again and again. How could he not remember it.


    So, this time, how to punish.


    He put aside the little Phoenix in his hands without expression, and then walked towards someone step by step.


    Su Tang can feel the terrible anger on him, but now she swallows the spirit grass, her body changes dramatically, and she can''t say a word.


    Pale and trembling.


    It was not until he came near that she bit her teeth and scratched his robe with all her strength.


    "Lu Yan..."


    Her breath is very empty, holding his robe hand, also need each other gently move, can completely shake off.


    But in the end, Lu Yan just squatted down.


    His face was cold and heavy. He grabbed her by the wrist and felt her pulse first.


    The little bastard''s breath is disordered, the huge aura is suddenly injected, and the whole body''s aura is in disorder, which leads to her great pain.


    The system couldn''t bear to see it. It always thought that Su Tang was going to give Lu Yan the elixir. It also advised her that this medicine was useless to him, but she didn''t want to take it by herself.


    At this point, she didn''t understand her intention.


    Looking at the whole game world, she is the only one whose accomplishments can be compared with Lu Yan''s. If you want to cure his eyes, you have to exchange eyes for eyes. But now, who else can fix his eyes?


    The answer is self-evident.


    But fortunately, it''s just a game. When the characters die, it''s time to create a new number.


    And that''s what Sutang thought from the beginning.


    But Lu Yan didn''t know that all her plans were just her own.


    At this time, Lu Yan only felt that he was a fool who had been cheated.


    "Ruan Ruan, do you really think that even if you resume your cultivation, you will be my opponent?" His voice is full of strong anger, but his hand is pacifying her spirit. In the end, he can''t bear her spirit to run away.


    Su Tang gasped. Instead of answering directly, she asked rhetorically, "you Don''t believe me? " Then, with a smile of self mockery, she said, "yes, I''ve done so many things. It''s really untrustworthy."


    Lu Yan didn''t believe her at the moment when he couldn''t feel the elixir. He thought that she had cheated himself again by repeating her old skill. But at this moment, he had to reevaluate the little bastard''s words.


    It''s very dangerous for Lingqi to rush away. If it can''t bear it, it will probably blow itself up. However, since lingcao is a special medicine, it should have no side effects. At most, it will be very painful in the middle of the journey. With Lu Yan''s pacification, Su Tang will soon recover after one night.


    With the digestion of the special medicine, Su Tang''s legs finally recovered, and then her accomplishments.


    One night, Lu Yan realized that all her accomplishments had returned, but he didn''t worry at all. He could have abandoned her at the beginning, and now he can do it again.


    He just wanted to see what the little bastard wanted to do.


    At the moment of Su Tang''s recovery, the first step is to press Lu Yan on the wheelchair, and let him try the taste of a wheelchair.


    "Well, I''ll save your eyes, but from now on, you have to listen to me."


    Lu Yan was sitting in a wheelchair with a calm face.


    Let her so toss, in short, she can''t turn out his palm.


    Su Tang also knows that this guy won''t trust herself, so she doesn''t intend to explain. Anyway, time will tell.


    Now, she has to start her big plan.


    Eye for eye.


    This kind of replacement is not difficult, especially two people''s cultivation is very high, recovery will be quite fast, but she is a little hesitant, is to change one eye to him, or directly change two eyes.


    She silently touched her chin and simply asked the system, "dog, do you think I''ll give it all to him, or one for each person?"


    The system said, "do you still want this number? If you want to, give him a new one. After all, it''s really inconvenient for the blind. If you don''t want to, give it all to him. Two eyes, this human sentiment almost offsets the hatred that pushes him down the cliff. "


    As soon as Su Tang heard the latter, she immediately went to work hard.


    It must be impossible to push him off the cliff, so she planned to abandon the number from the beginning. Since all the numbers have been abandoned, of course, how much can be recovered is how much.She glanced at the wheelchair under Lu Yan''s body and sighed with the system, "I''m afraid I can''t get rid of this wheelchair in a short time."


    She is not Lu Yan. She can walk around like a normal person when she is blind. In order to avoid a series of consequences such as wrestling, she can only sit in a wheelchair.


    "Lu Yan, are you ready?"


    Su Tang said, in fact did not see what reaction Lu Yan, no matter what he thought, this eye must be changed.


    She put all her accomplishments into her eyes. Only in this way, her eyes would not be rejected by Lu Yan.


    But Lu Yan was not stupid. When the huge aura approached, he quickly took Su Tang''s hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    His voice was not as steady as it used to be, with a trace of anxiety, as if something was out of his control.


    "Take it easy, and soon you''ll see what you want to see." Sue sugar said placidly, pulling her wrist out of his hand.


    The time of changing eyes is very fast. No, Lu Yan soon felt that his eyes were different.


    With a slight tingle, and then a burst of light, he did not open his eyes, but through the thin eyelids, he could feel the light.


    The next second, Sue sugar''s hand came up.


    "Don''t open your eyes. You''ve just recovered. It will take a few days to open them."


    The little bastard''s voice was very gentle, and he lost his vitality. Lu Yan knew that something must have happened, but because she was beside him, he didn''t rush to find out for a moment.


    He''s not in a hurry. It''s only a few days. Soon, everything is different.


    Even, he was a little excited.


    He can see the little bastard''s work.


    A few days passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, he stayed with Su Tang all the time. The little Phoenix had no spirit grass, and the whole bird was dispirited, but he didn''t go, so he called from time to time.


    "Goo Goo!"


    It looked at the eyes of the two skeletons of human eyes, want to ask, is it worth it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    There are many treasures in the secret place. These days, Su Tang has been whispering in his ear, such as where there are weapons, another secret book, and all kinds of spirit stone treasures.


    Lu Yan always has few words. When he listens to her gossiping, he only occasionally gives a response, and sometimes even ridicules greed.


    The little bastard pushed him off the cliff. He still worries about it. Don''t think that if you help him recover his eyesight, it can be erased.


    However, I have to admit that he is in a better mood than before, with a little joy, and can''t wait for two points.


    In the past, if he dared to ridicule, Su Tang would take it back on the spot. But now his eyesight is about to recover, and joy has covered up many small details. In addition, Lu Yan is very confident that he has people around him, and the little bastard can''t turn out his palm, so he is very relieved.


    Three days soon came. Lu Yan wanted to take the cloth off his eyes for the first time, but Su Tang stopped him.


    "The sun is too dazzling here. I''ll find a place that is not so dazzling, and you''ll get used to it slowly." She said slowly, and then said: "take advantage of this time, I''ll find something to eat, and I''ll be back soon."


    Hearing that she was going to leave, Lu Yan held her wrist at that time.


    His wrist was thin and cool, which made him frown.


    "You, stay here."


    Su Tang followed the system and took him to a cave. Then she raised her eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter, our noble king? Are you afraid that I will leave? Aren''t you always confident? "


    Lu Yan immediately let go.


    "If only you knew."


    This words took a bit arrogant Jiao, hear Su sugar can''t help but smile up, "well, know, so I''ll be back soon."


    One side of the small Phoenix tilted his head, small mung bean eyes with a big don''t understand.


    That human changed his eyes to each other. If he was blind, he would lose all his accomplishments. What a pity he owes him. Moreover, at this time, let a useless man without accomplishments go out and die every minute.


    The little Phoenix had never seen such a thing before. He was curious for a moment, so he followed him with his short legs.


    The blind man will soon recover, and his cultivation is terrible. When his eyesight recovers, he may grasp it to pluck his hair.


    At the thought of that picture, the little Phoenix can''t help shaking its feathers. A hairless Phoenix says that it doesn''t want face.


    Sue sugar really intends to die, but she just went out for a short time, but did not understand the stop.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    Little Phoenix looked at the man with white cloth in his eyes, "Goo Goo!"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "ah, I forgot that you can only crow and can''t communicate."


    Small Phoenix gas silly, what is only chicken, it is still small! When it grows up, Fengming will scare you to death every minute!


    But it can''t speak, can''t communicate, can only angrily blow up the tail, but the other side is an invisible blind man, what momentum is in vain.


    At that moment, it was somewhat frustrated.


    Sure enough, no human being is a good thing!


    Seeing that she ignored herself, Su Tang continued to smile and said, "don''t follow me. Be careful that you will be plucked later. The secret place is so big. You are a Phoenix. No one dares to bully you anywhere. "


    "Except for someone, of course, the guy just now."


    "His cultivation is too high, plus my cultivation, you are not his opponent."


    Small Phoenix listened to her recite a few words, know she said right, otherwise it will not follow her.


    But although the secret place is big, it doesn''t know where to go. It remembers to protect the spirit grass from the memory. But now the spirit grass is gone, it has no direction, so it simply follows her. Anyway, the spirit grass is eaten by her, rounding off, she is the spirit grass.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Su Tang couldn''t understand, so she had no choice but to say, "it''s all right, it''s up to you."


    The secret place is dangerous. Without Lu Yan around, any small trap can kill her. Besides, countless players have come to xiaoanshan, and many of them have really been found by them.


    But a few days ago, on the world channel''s rolling announcement, she made all the players dumbfounded.


    [announcement: congratulations to Ruan Ruan Ruan for obtaining the mysterious spirit grass. ¡¿


    [announcement: congratulations on Ruan Ruan Ruan''s recovery level. Current level: 90. ¡¿


    [announcement: Ruan Ruan Ruan''s self abolishing level, current level: 0. ¡¿


    [announcement: congratulations to Lu Yan, the world boss, who has been upgraded to 90 levels. ¡¿


    these successive announcements do not appear on the same day, and all the players who can see them remember them.


    With the mysterious spirit grass, and then restore the level, many players understand the role of the spirit grass, do not understand the next day''s announcement.


    Self abolishing level is equivalent to self abolishing cultivation. Is it crazy to do this?


    And then, Lu Yan''s level suddenly increased by 90, which is the world''s big boss. His level is a fan, but in any case, his cultivation must surpass all players. Plus the 90, what else do players play?Wash your hands, turn off the terminal, don''t play this game!


    However, in spite of all kinds of confusion and anger, curiosity still let them run to Da''an mountain. At least, if they lose, they will lose clearly!


    The secret place is dangerous, but the players are not all vegetarians. Take a little time, in addition to finding a lot of treasures, they really let individuals meet Su Tang.


    Just looking at the girl with the white cloth on her eyes, how surprised she was.


    "Ruan Ruan?"


    Sue sugar heard someone calling her and turned slightly, "huh?"


    The other party was shocked again, "lying trough, it''s really you! No, what''s wrong with your eyes? No, and your level. What''s going on? "


    This is a down-to-earth game strategy, the experience of the senior. If she is willing to say it, they may be able to avoid this kind of thing in the future.


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, and then said, "I think you''d better not know. Besides, if you leave now, you should be able to save your life."


    No accident, Lu Yan will come right away. No matter what her grudge with him is, if there is someone around her when she dies, Lu Yan will never let him live.


    It''s a pity that the other party didn''t want to take her.


    "Don''t say it if you don''t want to, and save your life? Bah, I don''t believe it. "


    It is said that the elder, once the king, but now he is a waste, a waste, he does not want to give any respect.


    Su Tang is not a virgin. After hearing this, she is too lazy to pay attention to him, but the little Phoenix is angry.


    That''s its "spirit grass". Even if it was picked before, now anyone can step on it and think it''s dead?


    Of course, it won''t say the real reason.


    It can''t beat Lu Yan. It can only bully such scum.


    It, the dignity of Phoenix blood, must be found!


    "Goo Goo!"


    Players, "huh? Why are there chickens here? "


    Phoenix chicken Phoenix


    I''m going to kill him!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    Little Phoenix fights with players. Su Tang is not interested. She just wants to wait for someone to kill her. Even if there is no one, a pig can come. In short, as long as anyone can kill her, it''s her benefactor!


    Her attitude, the system is very puzzled, "then why don''t you commit suicide?"


    Sue sugar was shocked, "suicide? Oh, that''s too bloody. How can I commit suicide? I''m such a helpless little girl. I have to wait for someone to kill me. "


    I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid of this? What feeble


    system is, make complaints about what is wrong with the hand and do not know who used to kick boss.


    Su Tang is waiting to die. For this reason, she raises her chin specially. In this way, her neck will be bigger.


    Oh, and her fragile heart, she has to hold her chest up!


    "Dog, what do you think of my posture? Is it sad enough? Is it heroic enough? "


    System:


    Just be happy:) don''t worry about it.


    But at this time, Su Tang hasn''t waited for someone to kill her, and Lu Yan has come.


    It''s exciting to be back in the light, but as soon as you open your eyes, you can''t see the little bastard. Lu Yan always feels that there''s something missing. He comes out of the cave with a straight face. The little bastard is not far away from him. He can feel her breath.


    The sunlight outside the cave is very bright, and the light is a little harsh. Compared with the dim of the cave, the brightness here makes Lu Yan squint slightly.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the blue sky and green trees. Sure enough, everything was as the little bastard said. Compared with the constant darkness, the light was really desirable. At a glance, he never wanted to go back to the past.


    Although the surrounding scenery is beautiful, but he did not stay.


    Soon, he saw a white figure. The figure was small. The height was only to his chest and waist. He estimated it roughly and could hold it with his hands.


    Tut, sure enough, as weak as I imagined.


    She is such a weak little bastard. She wants to become a king and a God all day. What''s in her little head.


    Lu Yan in the mind a pair of don''t look up to of appearance, but the corner of the mouth can''t control to slightly rise.


    He didn''t make a sound, but thought about what to say when he saw her later.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    As soon as Sutang heard that the blackening value fell, he guessed that he must be nearby.


    In her heart, if she can''t die now, I''m afraid she won''t have a chance in the future! This dead blind man, bah, no, now she is the dead blind man! As for Lu Yan, if she let him return to the light, he would not let her die!


    Su Tang was in a hurry. Fortunately, there was no way out. Who could have thought that little Phoenix would die in an accident when she fought with the players.


    Where is the player''s opponent of xiaofenghuang? Xiaofenghuang suffered losses in Lu Yan''s hands again and again before, so he took a breath to get back the field. It was not easy for him to come here. Of course, he had to fight slowly. How could he play when he was killed?


    It''s like a cat, catching a mouse, often forcing him into a desperate situation, and small to put a water, watching his weapons one by one thrown out, small Phoenix not to mention how happy.


    Look, this is its real strength!


    That player can come here all the way, and his level is not bad. There are some at level 50. Some of his weapons are useless to little Phoenix, but Su Tang is different. Let alone being hit by these weapons, even if he rubs them lightly, he will die.


    For example, now, the sky falls disaster, no, it''s a happy event!


    When the long knife came, it was not the blade, but the handle that hit her forehead. Then, she fell down.


    It looks like touch porcelain. Lu Yan felt the same at the beginning. After all, the little bastard''s cultivation is so high that he can destroy it with such a broken knife.


    He wanted to ridicule her in the past. He had to choose to cheat. If such a little monk could have anything good, he would be better to cheat him. There are many treasures in his hands. But it was not until he came forward that he suddenly found that the two white ribbons in her back were not hair accessories, but used to cover her eyes!


    Lu Yan''s pupils shrank, and the smile on his face cooled instantly.


    He had never seen her before, but according to her temperament, she was absolutely strange, but now, she was like a dead body, falling on the ground, without life and spirit.


    His face began to panic, the voice also took a bit of palpitation, "soft?"


    "Little bastard."


    "Ruan, Ruan!"


    No matter how he yelled, Su Tang never responded.


    One side, the little Phoenix found himself in trouble, the whole bird are scared silly.


    It, it, it''s finished!


    Although I don''t know the relationship between the two human beings, I subconsciously told him that this guy absolutely cares about the little girl!


    But when the little girl died, it did it by mistakeSmall phoenix also thought of that end, scared to bury his head!


    Hum, hum, how terrible!


    Besides that player, Su Tang died. He was stupid. Ruan Ruan Ruan, who once ranked first in the world, died like this?


    However, because this is an excellent game, the player was stunned for a while and soon calmed down.


    It''s just that the game is dead, but it can be revived. It''s pity that her equipment, this death, all burst.


    Little Phoenix stopped. He thought the chicken had lost, so he happily wanted to pick up the equipment. As for Lu Yan, although he was also afraid, he didn''t provoke him, so he shouldn''t do it to him.


    With luck, he flashed to sue sugar.


    He wanted to pick up her package, but the next second, he just felt that his whole body was blown open. He almost fainted because of the pain. When he came back, his eyes were red with blood.


    When the player died, the package was not found.


    The little Phoenix ostrich usually buries its head in the earth, but it still talks about it in its head. It can''t see, it can''t see, it can''t see.


    However, it was picked up its tail and pulled out of the soil.


    "How can you kill me?"


    Lu Yan has lost his mind. His eyes are red.


    He didn''t understand why the little bastard died like this. Her vitality was so tenacious and there were so many ghost ideas. Even he was cheated by her. How could such a person die like this!


    No way, she can''t die!


    It must be a conspiracy. Someone must know.


    He fixed his eyes on the little Phoenix. His scarlet eyes were full of rage, just like the ghost of Shura.


    "Say it


    The little Phoenix was caught by the tail, and the whole bird was in an inverted position. It was so sad that it wanted to roll. But in the face of Lu Yan''s terrible breath, it counseled at that time.


    "Goo Goo!"


    What do you say? The little girl''s accomplishments have been given to you and her eyes have been given to you. What else can I say!


    Su Tang couldn''t understand little Phoenix, but Lu Yan did.


    It''s because I understand that I can''t believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding, blackening value increased by 30%, current blackening index: 100%!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Lu Yan had fantasized about the appearance of a little bastard countless times, beautiful, fairy, lovely, but when she appeared in front of her, she was actually a very ordinary face, because her eyes were blindfolded, which was more insipid.


    But such a face, but let him engrave into the heart, into the blood, can no longer forget.


    He just looked at her with a smile on his face, but his eyes shed tears uncontrollably.


    Drop by drop, however, the smile on his face is gradually deepening.


    "Are you crying for her, too?"


    The black pupil is wet by water mist, and the fundus is soft as never before.


    The little Phoenix had been left by him for a long time, because he used to exert too much, and his tail was broken. The tail, which he used to be proud of, now presents a slightly twisted arc. It''s very ugly, but the little Phoenix dare not make a sound.


    It looked at him so carefully that it was sure again that the man was crazy.


    Ming Ming is smiling, but his face is full of tears.


    It is clear that the eyes are gentle, but the anger on the body is almost explosive.


    It shrinks its body, eager to bury itself in the soil again, but in the end, it was picked up.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Little Phoenix is scared incoherent, but Lu Yan doesn''t even give it a look. He just quietly looks at Su Tang, attentive and gentle.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die."


    "Soon, you''ll be back."


    Little Phoenix has plenty of aura. Catching it is equivalent to having a spiritual vein.


    With aura, you can do a lot of things.


    For example, resurrection array.


    ¡­¡­


    Besides, Su Tang, the character is dead, and she can finally get out of the nutrition cabin.


    The nutrition cabin can guarantee the nutrition needed by the human body, but for so long, Su Tang always felt that her body was almost smelly, so she took a bath, ate a delicious food, had a good rest, and then entered the game again.


    She gave up the name Ruan Ruan Ruan and rebuilt a character.


    Holographic game can copy real people one to one into the game, but Sutang doesn''t plan to do so. At least, the appearance should be improved a little.


    As we all know, Ruan Ruan is a plain looking player. Now Lu Yan''s eyesight is back, but he can''t put on this face any more.


    Sometimes it''s necessary to have something like appearance.


    The game can carry on the kneading face technology according to own appearance, Su sugar then according to now this face, made a little change.


    The face she has now has a little bit of immortal spirit. In the past, she was too cowardly. Although she was beautiful, she was cowardly and had no aura. Now she uses 100000 points of thought to look at this face. Since she is immortal, she will enlarge the feature of immortal infinitely. With the sense of ethereal, at first glance, she is beautiful.


    Su Tang looks at this appearance, how to see how pleasing to the eye, the appearance is kneaded, the next is named.


    Ruan Ruan is the name of the original owner. Of course, she can''t use it any more. She was too lazy to take a name, but now she can''t be careless.


    Ruan soft a listen to no momentum, now, she wants to take a domineering name.


    But what is it called?


    So she asked about the system.


    The system is silent for a moment, serious way: "dragon Ao day, enough domineering!"


    Su Tang


    The system, "can''t you? That''s Zhao RI Tian! Day, day and earth, crazy enough


    Su Tang is very tired. What''s wrong with her!


    The system is not convinced. It thinks these two names are very domineering. In those days, they were all famous characters. Those who called them were absolute kings!


    Su Tang, "this name doesn''t match my immortal temperament."


    The system spurts, the first time hears someone to boast oneself fairy!


    "You don''t understand!"


    Su Tang, "..." I don''t want to understand either. "


    This said, the system put down the burden, "think for yourself!"


    However, Su Tang is also a name waster. If she could, she would ask the system?


    But one person and one system are quarreling. How can she admit defeat? She said: "it was Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan Ru


    The system was stunned. In this way, it even dared to despise its name!


    "But Ruan Ruan is soft in two words, and you are hard in one."


    Su Tang thought it was right. She was silent for a moment and said, "you can call me hard, just right, reduplication!" With that, she boasted, "yes, that''s it, perfect."


    The system doesn''t quite understand her definition of perfection, but she has successfully created the role. What else can it do? We can only watch her continue to be a demon.


    No one cares about the new number. No matter how beautiful it is, no matter how immortal it is.


    Can su sugar is what, krypton gold players, one-time rush into the money, directly let her become a level 20 player.She is not interested in the task of dominating Wang. What she is interested in now is Lu Yan. After the death of Ruan Ruan Ruan, the blackening value of this guy soared to the full level. She is very calm about this.


    It''s not like this has never happened before.


    Nothing more than that, when alive, he will have a deep memory of her faults and can''t put them down, but once he dies, death is like a lamp out, everything can be put down.


    What''s more, she died at a very opportune time, just helping him out of the dark.


    Even if she had pushed him into the cliff and made him suffer, she would have paid for him voluntarily.


    With her death, Lu Yan will forget her hurt to him, he will remember her beautiful, unable to extricate himself.


    So no matter what he did, she was not surprised at all.


    Now, the priority is how to get close to him with this number.


    Su Tang is sitting in a beautiful canyon, which is not far from Lu Yan, so how can she get close to him?


    She hasn''t thought about it yet. At this time, there are players to chat up.


    "Hey, little sister, team up?"


    Sue sugar slowly turned back, and then mercilessly refused.


    She always remembers her own people, fairy, how can she be with mortals!


    What''s more, she has only one task to do, which is Lu Yan.


    Her high cold appearance made the other party very uncomfortable. There were many people around him. As soon as he refused, he felt insulted and his face sank.


    "Grade 20, a new man, no one teaches you to respect your predecessors?"


    Although in the moment of her turning back, there was a moment of surprise, but soon, she was indifferent attitude to stimulate.


    Su Tang thinks it''s funny. After playing the game for a long time, you can really meet any exotic flower.


    "If I don''t respect it."


    The player was choked by her and couldn''t get off the stage, so the killing intention floated in her eyes at that time.


    "Play the game for the first time. It seems that I need to teach you the rules of survival." He slowly drew out his weapon, gradually approached, and then condescended to say, "please admit your mistake. I''ll forget about it."


    Su Tang''s short temper has never been a man to swallow his anger.


    "Oh? Then I''ll admit my mistake. "


    She didn''t think how to lead people out before. The cannon fodder is so coincidental.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    It''s better to be early than to be coincidental. Su Tang looks at the small cannon ash in front of her eyes, and her mood suddenly becomes happy.


    With Lu Yan''s nature of snake essence disease, he can''t stand people fighting in his territory. Besides, this place can be regarded as Ruan Ruan''s graveyard.


    Well, rounding, that''s a fight at the grave.


    It''s a big feud!


    Su sugar a happy, looking at the small cannon fodder eyes with a thick joy, straight will see the bottom of the heart numb.


    The small cannon fodder player was frightened by her and couldn''t help taking a small step back.


    Momentum is very mysterious. No matter how many grades you have, there is a kind of person. Even if you are new, you don''t dare to underestimate it.


    After so many tasks, Su Tang''s momentum has long been relaxed. He has to deal with a small cannon fodder and put it down, which immediately frightens people to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "You Who the hell are you


    Obviously that face is still so immortal, but the cannon fodder player is inexplicably flustered, and says: "new man, no matter what person you have is covering you, now, you can be alone! We are different here! "


    Look at that ugly look, Su Tang wants to yawn, "so many words, don''t your friends dislike you?" She said, glancing at the people behind him. It was obvious that the group of people also looked like they were watching a play and didn''t want to help him at all.


    Su Tang gave him a slightly sympathetic look. "What a pity."


    She pitied tone, immediately let the cannon fodder in a rage.


    He doesn''t need anyone''s sympathy!


    He seems to have been trampled on his feet, and his face is so angry that he is despised in reality. Even in a game, some people look down on him!


    Although Su Tang''s attitude was a little arrogant, she was still very careful after he started. She couldn''t help it. The guy was in grade 30, but she was only in grade 20.


    The system can''t understand this operation. Shouldn''t we keep a low profile at this time?


    Don''t you know all the cannon fodder died of high profile?


    Su Tang didn''t respond, but dodged for about ten minutes. The next point in the canyon was the border of Lu Yan''s blockade. As long as he ran into it, he would lead people out.


    Of course, she didn''t want to run into her, otherwise she would die miserably.


    She knew these things, but the cannon fodder didn''t know. Seeing her dodging, she thought she was afraid, so she fought bravely and bravely until she accidentally bumped into the border.


    Lu Yan, a master like him, can''t find the border. Unless he hits it, and the cannon fodder also uses skills, he will be hanged immediately.


    There is no dead body.


    Sue sugar only feel a red in front of her eyes, and then see the twisted limbs fall, the visual impact will make her sick.


    She dodged immediately, but don''t dirty her clothes.


    Such a bloody scene immediately frightened the friends of cannon fodder. They took out their weapons one after another, but Su Tang, under the system''s reminder, immediately went invisible.


    Stealth, which she bought at a high price, can be used at any level.


    Ruan Ruan Ruan once bought such a life-saving device at a high price, but it didn''t work whether she was invisible or not. Who made Lu Yan blind? Stealth was too weak for him, so she used it for outsiders.


    Now I think of it, it''s too bad to buy it.


    So she hid in the tree thinking, the result is a time of incense, but there was a cold sound in her ear.


    "Get out of here."


    She was so scared that she shivered. The main sound was too cold, just like the ice of a thousand years. The sound alone was enough to freeze people.


    She slowly turned her head and saw that all the previous players were lying on the ground now. They were all bloody and miserable.


    "Hi ~" she said a little hello. As for the invisibility cloak, anyway, that guy was blind at the beginning. It doesn''t matter whether he can see her or not.


    Lu Yan is possessed with scarlet eyes. Although he has no expression on his face, he is the man who can be demonized. With 100% blackening value, ha ha


    Su Tang can''t help remembering that she would have done too much at the beginning?


    She would never admit that she was a counsellor, just The task or something, do too much, the last suffering or their own ah.


    "Well, I''m sorry to disturb you when I pass by guibaodi."


    Lu Yan stood under the tree and raised his head. His scarlet eyes swept over a certain place. Then he waved his sleeve coldly. With a powerful attack, the tree fell to the ground.


    Sue sugar caught off guard, and then the whole person was crushed by the big tree.


    But she didn''t dare to cry, for fear of being found.


    This stealth skill should be easy to use. Although Lu Yan can find her, he can''t determine her position.


    But she did not know that it was not the stealth skill that was easy to use, but because it had been used.


    You know, when she was online, she was almost strangled by someone.


    Although Lu Yan couldn''t see it before, he still knew that little bastard would be invisible.Stealth is useless for him, but there are too few people who can do it. Except for the little bastard, this is the second person he meets.


    He doesn''t know, it''s not that there are too few people who will, but the price is too expensive, so many players are reluctant to buy a chicken rib skill.


    Where does Su Tang dare to show up? She''s gambling. Lu Yan is now bloodthirsty. I didn''t see that those players didn''t even say a word just now, so they were killed by him.


    However, in the current situation, she should still have some hope.


    No, at least I didn''t kill her.


    It''s been half a month since Ruan Ruan''s death. Su Tang''s daily and nightly training level is only level 20. She has no patience, so she decides to come and have a try.


    If you fail, come back again.


    Another advantage of stealth is that she doesn''t have to worry about her face being seen.


    She was a few meters away from him, although she knew that the distance was nothing to Lu Yan. "I came here to find someone. If I offend you, please forgive me


    As soon as the system heard that she began to talk again, it immediately began to work hard.


    "What script is it this time?"


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, then said: "I killed myself and married myself. This time, I decided to have another identity."


    "I want to be my junior sister!"


    Not everyone can get close to Lu Yan. You must have an identity. The best way is to get involved with Ruan Ruan Ruan.


    System, "play or you can play."


    Su Tang immediately said modestly, "hee hee, it''s nothing."


    One person one system compliment, see Lu Yan again, although all over the body is suffused with evil spirit, but didn''t start to her.


    "To whom."


    Su Tang, "find my elder martial sister."


    At the beginning, Ruan Ruan Ruan was an independent person. For this reason, Su Tang had to make up a story now.


    But making up stories is too easy for her. As long as she wants to, she can make a lot of stories every minute.


    Seeing Lu Yan''s impatience, Su Tang immediately said, "her name is Ruan Ruan Ruan. Maybe, has this young master ever seen her?"


    Lu Yan suddenly raised his head, Su Tang used stealth skills, did not appear, but he generally knew her position, soon, an invisible pressure approaching.


    "You, say, what, what!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    As soon as Su Tang heard this gnashing of teeth, she knew there was a play.


    She immediately climbed out from under the tree, patted the ashes on her body, and then bowed with a smile, "Ruan Ruan Ruan, you may have heard of this name." As she said this, she remembered that she was invisible, and the smile on her face faded, but her voice remained the same. "I felt that she was nearby, but Someone seems to have hidden her


    The border is so strong that outsiders will die if they touch it. In this case, Su Tang said it was very difficult.


    Lu Yan stares at her position. His eyes seem to be filled with a strong sense of hostility. It''s dark and deep. His cold eyes make people feel palpitating for no reason.


    "What about younger martial sister."


    Lu Yan thin lips slightly open, completely did not put her in the eye.


    After Ruan Ruan got acquainted with him, he really didn''t see any relatives and friends around her. Now suddenly a younger martial sister came out and wanted to take her away from him. He had a dream.


    At this time, Lu Yan is like a fierce beast in attack mode.


    His tusks and sharp claws are full of danger.


    Su Tang saw this and raised the corner of her lips. "Not so much. It''s just that my elder martial sister''s condition doesn''t seem to be very good."


    The calmer and calmer she is, the more chance she will have to negotiate with him.


    This is not, listen to her to say so, Lu Yan at that time dropped Mou to silence to come down.


    Su Tang is fearless. He doesn''t speak. She just sits on the fallen tree.


    She has a lot of time, as long as he doesn''t do it, it will be completely consumed.


    Time passed, she could calm down, but Lu Yan couldn''t.


    For a long time, no matter what way he used, he still couldn''t find Ruan Ruan Ruan''s soul and half soul. He could guarantee that her body would not fester, but there was no soul. It was a body without a master.


    Lu Yan can''t get people back. If the so-called younger martial sister can do it, he doesn''t mind trying. If she lies


    Su Tang looked at the killing intention in his eyes, and her calm feet couldn''t help shaking.


    "Have you thought about it, young master?"


    Lu Yan raised his eyes, his voice was cold, "name, yours."


    Su Tang said, "my elder martial sister''s name is Ruan Ruan Ruan, so I''ll call her hard."


    At that moment, Lu Yan felt that the woman was playing with herself. Who would give her such a name.


    Whimpering?


    Yes, Lu Yan heard it wrong. He turned the hard voice into a sound. After all, Su Tang didn''t always sound like a sound in front of him.


    Of course, at that time, most of Su Tang was funny. Every time he was crying, he wanted to kill the crying monster with one blow, but now These are all memories.


    He took a deep breath, his voice was not as cold as before, but a little hoarse, "you''d better not cheat me."


    Su Tang didn''t say it directly, but said, "don''t worry, I want to live."


    This sounds like saying that she didn''t cheat him, but in fact, she didn''t dare to respond positively.


    As for wanting to live, there''s no problem. She just wants to finish the task alive.


    Lu Yan then turned around. He wanted her to keep up with him, but he suddenly remembered that the so-called younger martial sister had not shown up until now, so he said coldly, "put the invisibility curse away."


    Sue sugar, oh, she''s obedient this time.


    Stealth skills disappear, Lu Yan did not look back at her, Su sugar can only jump down from the tree, trot past.


    While running, she can''t help her stomach. Her legs are so long!


    This place is not far from the border. Before long, they came to the border. Su Tang saw him stop, knew that he was opening the border, and immediately braked.


    There have been countless times to hit the man, this time Sue sugar is to avoid, she would rather hit the border, hit the tree, also absolutely not to hit him!


    Lu Yan caught a glimpse of the woman in white on the border, and his face sank a little.


    His Ruan Ruan cultivation is so high that this little younger martial sister who came from nowhere is a waste.


    Su Tang''s face was hurt by the collision, but she held back, turned her back and rubbed her face, then followed him in.


    The canyon is a beautiful place for burial. Su Tang looks around and finally looks at the bottom of the lake.


    The lake is clear and sparkling in the sunshine. However, there is a coffin on the beautiful lake, which is full of various runes. Su Tang takes a look at it, which is full of forbidden incantations and arrays.


    It''s a big boss. It''s amazing.


    Su Tang sighs. The array needs aura. She thinks that although the canyon is beautiful, there is no aura. Where does this huge aura come from? Then she finds a pitiful and hairless one in a small corner


    For a moment, she could not recognize what kind of creature it was.


    "That''s Chicken without hair


    At that time, little Phoenix almost burst into tears, but it didn''t dare. It suddenly played tricks on people, but at last it killed them. It was guilty, and it made atonement. So even if it was stripped of its feathers, it didn''t dare to resist.Of course, the biggest reason is that it can''t fight.


    Sobbing


    Phoenix blood, God grass guard beast, but now reduced to guarding the grave chicken.


    Lu Yan followed her voice and glanced at the little Phoenix. He knew it was the Phoenix, but nodded.


    The little Phoenix was miserable, but it didn''t dare to defend itself. It could only cover its mouth with its little wings.


    It is afraid that it will cry out if it is not careful.


    Su Tang touched her chin and then said with a smile, "this chicken is quite fat. If it''s roasted, it should taste good."


    Little Phoenix was shocked.


    Who are these people? They will eat it as soon as they come!


    "Goo Goo!"


    It flapped its wings angrily, and Sutang was even happier. "It''s so energetic. It must taste very good."


    Her words provoked Lu Yan to look over.


    For a moment, he thought the little bastard was back.


    If she was there, she would say the same.


    Su Tang didn''t know that she almost lost her horse. She bullied little Phoenix and finally touched her hand. "Oh, now if you bake it, just sprinkle cumin, you don''t even need to deal with the hair."


    Small Phoenix gas explosion, it is trapped here, unlimited output aura even if, now to individual can bully it, really when it Phoenix does not power is a small pheasant ah!


    "Goo Goo!"


    You are a woman, I am at odds with you!


    Su Tang looked at the little Phoenix angry, but also to peck her, this just laughed to let it go.


    After the fight, Su Tang looked at the bottom of the lake and said, "Sir, can you take out the coffin?"


    Lu Yan looked at the rise of her playing with little Phoenix and thought that she would continue to procrastinate. She didn''t want to. The so-called little younger martial sister was brave.


    "Yes."


    He said he could, but he didn''t take up the coffin. Instead, he avoided the lake with his sword Qi.


    Su Tang looked at the split Road, picked eyebrows, and then listened to Lu Yan: "please."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    The runes on the coffin are very complicated and forbidden. They hurt people''s body very much. Besides, there is a blood array under the coffin. It''s an array raised with your own blood!


    The blood array is also called the living array. It is supported by his own blood. The higher the cultivation level of the supporter, the more powerful the blood array is. However, the blood array is used to renew his life, one life for another, so Lu Yan''s move is equivalent to losing half his life.


    If you want to say that Su Tang has no feeling, it''s absolutely deceiving.


    She was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "blood array, it''s unnecessary."


    Lu Yan raised his eyelids to know the blood formation. The so-called junior sister is not as useless as he thought.


    "It''s worth it."


    As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, it''s worth it.


    Su Tang sighed and looked around at the resurrection array. She was almost moved.


    "Can you give me your hand?"


    Lu Yan smell speech, brow slightly frown, but finally he looked at the coffin beside, or hand out.


    "What to do."


    Su Tang said, "feel the pulse."


    The more powerful the monks are, the stronger their pulse will be. But Lu Yan''s pulse is obviously different. But in half a month, he really took out half of his life, even his pulse is faint.


    After the pulse, Su Tang frowned, "you have to stop the blood formation."


    One life for another, but Ruan Ruan is dead, and this life can''t be changed. Lu Yan is undoubtedly wasting his life by doing so.


    So, there''s really no need.


    However, after Lu Yan took his hand back, he said with no expression: "it has nothing to do with you. What you have to do now is how to save her."


    At this point, Su Tang had nothing to say but let him open the coffin.


    The moment the coffin was opened, Ruan Ruan''s face came out. She was as red and pale as she was asleep.


    But also, it was raised by Lu Yan with half his life.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll try to contact her soul with the secret arts of my sect. In the meantime, I hope you can keep calm, no matter what happens, don''t make any action."


    Lu Yan looked at her face serious mouth, eyes color finally have ups and downs, "what secret."


    Sue sugar smell speech, know this guy completely didn''t listen to her words, so just in case, she can only declare again.


    "If we don''t spread our secret skills, you don''t have to ask." After that, she said, "do you have anything else to ask? If not, I''ll start. "


    Lu Yan''s forehead was slightly blue, but he finally compromised.


    "Good."


    Su Tang doesn''t know any secret skills at all. Both of the two numbers are hers. It''s too easy for her to make small moves. For example, she takes the number "hard" off the line first. As soon as she goes off the line, it seems to Lu Yan that her soul is missing and can''t be traced.


    Then, the Ruan soft number online, but not point resurrection, can let the other party feel the soul, but can not grasp.


    Lu Yan is never a patient person. Seeing this, he completely ignores Su Tang''s previous warning and takes out a wake-up banner.


    Over there, Su Tang just got on Ruan Ruan Ruan''s number. She was almost out of control.


    At that time, she was in a panic.


    "What''s the matter, crouching trough?"


    The system says, "Lu Yan has used the evocation flag to you. He is the awakener. In this world, he is the ruler, so you are affected."


    Su Tang doesn''t have a complete plan. After all, the plan can''t keep up with the changes, so her plans are all set according to Lu Yan''s plan.


    Moreover, the most important point is that she does not know whether Lu Yan will come out of the game this time and become a real person in reality.


    No, people don''t have accomplishments, but he is different. When he comes to reality, accomplishments will follow. At that time, if he wants to do something to destroy the world, no one can stop him.


    When she thinks about it, she has a headache.


    She immediately gave the name Ruan Ruan Ruan, and then cut off 20% of the blood of "hard" again, with a weak face.


    As soon as she went online, she took a mouthful of blood.


    Lu Yan''s mind is on Ruan Ruan Ruan now, so he didn''t find her little action. Seeing her vomit blood, he just gave her a look.


    Su Tang, with ethereal spirit, integrates the temperament of spirits and fairies. But now when he vomites blood, the whole person''s temperament is different. It''s like being stained by blood, which makes people want to destroy.


    This is not, even what don''t know little phoenix also blood boiling for a while.


    Su Tang wiped the bloodstain on her mouth and looked at someone angrily. She bit her teeth and said, "Sir, did you not listen to a word I just said?"


    Lu Yan looked sideways. He didn''t feel guilty about her vomiting blood. On the contrary, his soul trembled just now, which made him have a crazy idea.


    With the soul Change souls.There is no way for the blood formation, because the blood formation needs living people.


    It''s not the same if you can exchange the soul for the soul. It''s like offering a sacrifice. If you accept it, you have to spit something out.


    Su Tang was numb at the bottom of his heart, and could not help retreating half a step. With this retreat, half of his body entered the lake.


    The water of the lake has been cut a way. Now, the water of the lake has become a water wall.


    Su Tang suddenly wet half of the body, almost cold shiver up, but look at Lu Yan''s eyes, like a beast staring at the prey.


    And she is the poor prey.


    She is silly, even feel his vest is not off, if not, how the other party will look at her like this!


    No, this situation is a little dangerous. She has to find a way to get through it!


    "What happened to my elder martial sister''s eyes."


    Su Tang knew what had happened to her eyes. As soon as she asked, Lu Yan''s face changed.


    Su Tang continued to work hard, "my elder martial sister''s accomplishments are not low. According to reason, as long as she doesn''t want to, no one can take anything from her."


    One after another, Lu Yan''s face turned white.


    Yeah, he wanted to ask her, too.


    Why!


    Don''t you want to kill him?


    If you want to kill him, why do you want to give him eyes and those accomplishments? Why on earth!


    He didn''t even dare to think about how he spent those three days in a wheelchair, blindfolded.


    Without cultivation, she would become an ordinary person completely. How did she solve the problem of three meals a day.


    Lu Yan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He was used to the endless darkness. What about her?


    Why did she do such a contradictory thing!


    Su Tang looked at him as if he was immersed in his own thoughts and secretly relieved. But then, she never thought that the madman had knocked her unconscious.


    Before fainting, she heard a chilling remark.


    "This body has no eyes, little bastard must not be used to, but it doesn''t matter, I can give her another body."


    "Just Your younger martial sister. "


    "Soft soft will like it."


    Su Tang was silly at that time when she was so sick.


    Knock you!


    She doesn''t like it at all!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    Su Tang never dreamed that her new number was actually a tool number, which was used to hold Ruan Ruan Ruan''s soul!


    And the soul of Ruan Ruan Ruan, coincidentally, is herself.


    She killed herself, and Lu Yan revived her to another name.


    "So, I''m still me, but I''m not me?"


    The system has completely crashed, "no dolls!" After roaring, he couldn''t help sighing: "boy, are you familiar with this routine and brain circuit? Is it similar? "


    Su Tang chokes. It''s not the same.


    Isn''t that what she often does!


    There are so many male masters in their own routine, and the system is happy to see that they are about to fall. "You two are really smart ghosts!"


    "It''s all God''s choice ~"


    Su Tang gave a sneer at that time. She was very dissatisfied and lost, saying, "Oh, I can give him another surprise! "


    " people still have fine points. I''m half soft and half hard. I''ll see how he can play! "


    The system was stunned. I didn''t expect such operation.


    Crazy, crazy again!


    Su Tang was kicked out of the game because of Lu Yan''s hands and feet, and she was not in a hurry to go online. Lu Yan didn''t like to play, so she would play with him!


    Rarely can leave holographic game, she decided to take a good holiday, eat and drink, let her happy first.


    She''s happy here, but Lu Yan''s air pressure is so low that it''s going to destroy the game of winning the world, so Su Tang can''t go online.


    The scenery of the canyon is no longer what it used to be. There is scorched earth everywhere, and there are no more flowers and trees. Suddenly, I think it''s hell.


    To exchange soul for soul, the array is extremely complex. It needs two array eyes. The array eyes are divided into yin and Yang. Ruan Ruan Ruan''s name is Yang, while hard Ruan''s name is Yin.


    Su Tang wakes up with the name "hard".


    Her eyelids moved, and then it was time to test her acting skills.


    Su Tang opened her eyes. At first, she was at a loss. She looked at the coffin with a slight frown, as if she didn''t understand why she was in such a place. Then she reached out and rubbed her head full of chaos. "This is Where? "


    Her voice is very hoarse, beautiful face, because that slightly wrinkled brow is distressing.


    Lu Yan held his breath and did not dare to make a sound. He was afraid that he would fail again.


    He can''t afford to lose her again.


    So, he didn''t speak, just stared at her for a moment.


    But although he didn''t move, the emotion in his eyes could hardly be suppressed.


    He was crazy to put her in his arms, crazy to lock her by his side, crazy


    He wants everything about her!


    The premise is that she''s his little bastard, not his Shimei.


    Su Tang seems to wake up from a big dream. She looks at Lu Yan not far away. First she has a meal, and then she slowly sits up from the coffin.


    Memory is like a tide, surging attack, the original micro frown frown are some uplift, and then, the memory in the mind seems to be stimulated, pain of her face white.


    She took a cool breath, her slender fingers holding the edge of the coffin, and her tendons were slightly burst.


    After a long time, she finally adjusted her breathing, slowly raised her head and looked at Lu Yan.


    "Lu Yan!"


    Lu Yan''s pupils shrank, and because of too many failures, he didn''t dare to get close at all, but at the same time, his heart lit up a glimmer of hope.


    "I''m here."


    Because just wake up, the whole person presents a kind of weak state, Sue sugar so sit up, lean in the coffin, looking at him without expression, "can you explain it?" With that, she knocked on the coffin again. "What''s this?"


    Lu Yan thin lips slightly open, only said two words, "coffin."


    Su Tang pulled her lips slightly and laughed, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes at all. "Lu Yan, I''m not blind. Of course I know it''s a coffin. What I asked is why I''m here."


    "And where did you get this body?"


    She drooped her brows, like a fragile beauty, but Lu Yan knew that his little bastard was never a fragile person.


    "A few days ago, there was a fight outside the border. When I went out, she lost and brought it back easily."


    What''s serious nonsense? Su Tang deeply admired it.


    Listen, if she hadn''t experienced the so-called fight, she would have believed his story.


    "You think I''ll believe it?" She said, slowly look up, two people four eyes opposite, Su sugar almost didn''t give frighten past.


    Once upon a time, Lu Yan had no light in his eyes. Without light, he couldn''t see any emotional ups and downs. For people, his eyes were just decorations.


    Su Tang is used to that pair of empty eyes, suddenly on, that pair of red eyes, like a rich bloody, filled with crazy and twisted, just one eye, it is enough to make people cold hands and feet.Well, 100% of the black man, completely presented in front of her.


    Sue sugar really shocked a, on this look, Niang ah, might as well continue to blind!


    But then, it''s time for her performance.


    Lu Yan listened to her words, a smile, that look, like completely don''t care, even don''t want to cover up.


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    Sue sugar looked at him. "Should I believe you?"


    This words a, Lu Yan once again a smile, "it doesn''t matter."


    This answer is a bit wrong. What does it mean that it doesn''t matter? Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter to him. Come on?


    "Just come back." He opened his mouth slowly, with some irresistible obsession.


    Lu Yan''s condition is very bad. His eyes are scarlet. He is possessed and his breath is very unstable. He is in an explosive state.


    Therefore, the light Ruan soft back, and can not lift anything.


    No, she''s been back so long, and she hasn''t seen his blackening value drop.


    Looks like she''s going to have to go on with her medicine.


    Thinking of this, she began her performance, first holding her head to make a painful appearance, and then began to smash the coffin with her head, again and again, regardless of whether she would break herself


    Her face was pale, and the corner of her lip slowly overflowed with blood because of the dead bite.


    Lu Yanxin was surprised, and quickly took the man out of the coffin, then locked her in his arms.


    "Soft soft, what''s the matter with you?"


    The little bastard kowtowed his head, bit his lips and turned pale. The most important thing was that his soul was unstable!


    If the soul is unstable, it means that she is likely to disappear


    "Lu Yan..."


    Su Tang groaned bitterly. She grabbed his arm with one hand and almost pinched him out of the bloodstain. "Say!" Only one word, she seemed to use the whole body strength, gasping, "what on earth have you done!"


    The little bastard had been soaked with sweat. The cold sweat rolled down from his forehead, and even his collar was soaked.


    Her whole body was shaking, including her soul as well as her body, as if her soul would disappear in front of him in the next second.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    Su Tang''s body began to become cold, the disappearance of the soul, will let the body also appear the state of death.


    Lu Yan was flustered again.


    His little bastard just came back!


    "Soft, focus!"


    It''s strange that Su Tang is concentrating now. Instead of complying, she faints completely.


    Lu Yan''s pupils shrank, and then his body, which had been gradually cold, unexpectedly began to warm up. His heart was overjoyed, but his smile was half full, and he saw that the person in his arms pushed him away with disgust and fear.


    "You, you..."


    Ruan Ruan won''t be so scared when she meets him.


    The little bastard is always arrogant. Later he came back and trampled her on the bottom of her feet. She dared to shout and kill her.


    But since it''s not her, then Who the hell is she!


    Lu Yan''s eyes also looked at each other gloomily. He had just been pushed to the ground for a moment. Now, he stood up slowly from the ground with no expression on his face and looked at the people in front of him. All he saw was killing.


    "Say, who are you!"


    Su Tang licked the corner of her lip. As a result, she licked a mouthful of blood. She was so scared that she directly booed.


    Good die not die, her this blood, vomited directly to Lu Yan''s robe.


    The atmosphere immediately changed, and Su Tang ran to the other side of the coffin, looking at him in horror, "you crazy man!"


    Lu Yan chuckled, and he readily accepted the comment.


    Su Tang holds the coffin in both hands and sees him step by step. His eyes are full of fear. "Don''t come here!"


    The so-called little younger martial sister''s cultivation is so bad that Lu Yan can take her life even if he doesn''t go there. However, because of Ruan Ruan''s relationship, he decides to keep her for the time being.


    "You, come here."


    He has to check why the array fails again.


    How could su Tang come? She was waiting for a pair of big eyes. Looking at him, it was like seeing a devil. "I tell you, there is no good end for Moxiu!"


    Lu Yan was never a patient person. Seeing that she didn''t come over, he sneered and arrested her.


    His action seems fierce, but in the end did not hurt her, not love her, but afraid to damage the body, when his little bastard will have no shelter.


    "It''s none of your business whether you''ll come to a good end." He said, pinching her by the neck, slowly approaching.


    The hand on the neck didn''t exert itself, but if it doesn''t exert itself now, I don''t know if it will exert itself suddenly in the next second.


    Sue sugar''s face turned pale, so the next second, she began to perform again.


    Pupils appear lax filling, breathing also gradually lost, like a dying person.


    Lu Yan was too familiar with death, but it was the first time he met such a situation.


    He hasn''t even started yet. Why does the so-called little younger martial sister want to die?


    Without waiting for him to check, soon, Sue sugar was panting again. Then, she looked at a hand pinching her neck, her face changed.


    "Lu Yan! You''re fuckin ''sick! "


    This time, Rao Shi Lu Yan was also stunned.


    This is, his little bastard is back?


    Su Tang pulled away his handpick, which was pinching his neck. On the other hand, she scolded, "are you crazy? If you don''t have anything to do with me! "


    Lu Yan for a time also silly, red eyes looking at her, the first time appeared at a loss.


    "Soft?"


    Su Tang glared at him and got up from the ground. "Who else can I have? Is it the little girl with this body who comes back to you for revenge? "


    Like a casual sentence, Lu Yan was stunned.


    It''s not the body of the little girl back, but not to find him revenge.


    After a short surprise, Lu Yan quickly picked up his mood. First, he checked the body, which was different from the unstable state of the soul before. Now it completely fits. If he didn''t know that it was his soul for soul, he would almost feel that it was her original body.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    Sue sugar a listen, picked pick eyebrow, "I where all uncomfortable."


    Lu Yan''s state was so strange that Ruan Ruan Ruan, as a friend who knew him well, discovered it at the first time, so she said, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Yan did not answer directly, but continued to ask her, "what about the soul? You just... " When he said this, he didn''t tell her the truth, but said, "you just fell into a coma, you know?"


    Su Tang murmured and recalled carefully, "it turned out that I was in a coma. No wonder I just felt like I was in a deep sleep."


    Obviously, except for accidents, at least, in the current situation, it is possible that two souls share a body.


    Lu Yan can completely drive out the souls, and even kill one of them. But one thing is, when he starts, he can''t determine which soul he killed. If he killed them by mistakeThere will be no more little bastards in the world.


    He didn''t know why he was so obsessed with her. When he recovered his memory, all he thought about was killing her.


    "There was an accident in your body, so now, you are not allowed to leave me without my permission."


    Su Tang said reluctantly, "it''s too much to ask. I''m not your servant."


    Lu Yan glanced at her and said mercilessly, "it''s up to you."


    Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to jump up and beat him, but she only took a few steps, but she was panting and looked very weak. "Damn, Lu Yan, can you do it? What kind of body did you find for me? I only took a few steps, so tired!"


    Lu Yan walked up to her without expression, then bent down and held her in his arms.


    Although Lu Yan''s breath was cold, her embrace was warm. Su Tang was caught off guard. She struggled for a while, and finally found that she couldn''t escape. She simply faced the reality. She was not only comfortable in his arms, but also found the most comfortable position.


    "Lu Yan, why do I think you are not so good?"


    Lu Yan did not tell her how much effort she had spent to get her back.


    Su Tang touched her chin, and then went on: "she looks pale, and her breath is not as steady as before. The most important thing is, your eyes..." When she said this, she seemed to think of something and jumped, "no, Lu Yan, you bastard, how can you make my eyes like this?"


    "Wipe, be possessed, you, red!"


    The little bastard used to look weak, but now he almost jumped out of his arms like a fish.


    Lu Yan held her tightly, but he didn''t throw her out.


    "You give me a little peace!" With that, he beat her like a lesson.


    That position, with a clear sound.


    Pop


    Sue sugar froze directly, then, a roar, resounding through the sky.


    "Lu, Yan!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    Lu Yan looked at someone in his arms and held him down. Seeing that she couldn''t move, his small eyes wanted to swallow him to the bone. For no reason, he was in a good mood.


    "Be obedient."


    Dumb voice rang out, Su sugar looked at someone''s lips, the whole person was angry.


    Is she a kitten or a dog?


    Obedient?


    Listen to who?


    Sue sugar a mouthful of old blood stem in the throat, finally, she will all anger into a sneer, "you wait for me!"


    As long as she is alive, let alone revenge, even if she pushes him down the cliff again, he will never be angry this time.


    "Well, any time."


    Lu Yan lazily opened his mouth, and then he went all the way back to the main city house with the man in his arms.


    His appearance, and did not cause too much attention of the players, no way, level is not enough, this level of big boss, the whereabouts have nothing to do with them.


    Only a small number of players, after hearing the news, visited one after another.


    Most of these players are city masters in 36 cities, or super players with some aristocratic families. These players have a certain position in the world. Lu Yan, as the king, will meet them when they visit.


    However, Lu Yan didn''t speak much. They basically said that he nodded and gave some instructions.


    He didn''t pay attention to this kind of visit because it was so common. Instead, Su Tang became his new toy.


    "This red dress is good. I remember you used to love gorgeous clothes."


    "And this set of jewelry, too."


    Who would have thought that Lu Yan would be interested in a girl''s skirt one day.


    Su Tang looked at the clothes he picked up. To tell you the truth, her present temperament really doesn''t match this suit. On the contrary, the red dress is more suitable for him.


    "I don''t want it." Su sugar a face resists, then, the vision swept not far from the dresser, the mirror on the dresser, let her think of a thing.


    So, she stopped for a moment and started.


    It''s not just a world, it''s all the virtual worlds you can think of.


    For example, the Western elves, dwarves, vampires and gods, as well as the Oriental goblins, evil spirits, monks and gods.


    In this fusion, all kinds of buildings and furnishings are no longer the same.


    For example, in front of the dresser, the mirror above is not a bronze mirror, but a high-definition mirror.


    As soon as Su Tang walked by, she saw a round chin different from the previous Ruan Ruan Ruan.


    Ruan Ruan with a little baby fat, not a big beauty, at best is smart and lovely.


    But hard is not the same, temperament ethereal, beautiful people dare not blaspheme.


    Because of her outstanding temperament, she froze as soon as she saw half of her face.


    "Lu Yan, where did you get this body?"


    Lu Yan saw her look abnormal, picked eyebrows, thinking about the so-called little younger martial sister, afraid to really know her.


    "I told you that one day there was a fight outside the border. When I went out, she was out of breath."


    Voice a, Su sugar but on the spot to refute, "impossible!"


    She was so emotional that she didn''t dare to face anything. She didn''t dare to look at herself in the mirror any more.


    Lu Yan relies on her to have already died at that time, impossible to know the course, lie all without blink of an eye, "the fact is such."


    But Su Tang shook her head. Because of grief, her tears fell one by one. "It''s impossible The younger martial sister should not stay in the mountains. How can she get out of the mountains No, something must have happened. "


    Lu Yan had never seen her care so much about anyone. She was a little younger martial sister and couldn''t cry for herself. In the past, it was impossible for her to appear.


    Therefore, when the younger martial sister dies, she will be sad, sad and cry.


    And when he died, she didn''t care.


    Even, you may think that his life is in the way!


    Lu Yan took a deep breath. It''s really hard to be ignored.


    However, he was also lucky that he killed the so-called little younger martial sister earlier. From then on, her heart and side, except him, he would never allow another person to come near!


    "How come I''ve never heard of you before? "


    the appearance of hardness is really weak and easy to push down. This cry is called a pear flower with tears.


    Even Lu Yan took out his handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    Su Tang took the handkerchief, but did not let him close, pretending to be strong: "you can take me back to find me Where is the body of the younger martial sister? "


    Lu Yan looks at her choking appearance, in the heart has no reason to fret.


    If you are dead, why can''t you look at him instead of others!He was the one who stayed with her!


    Lu Yan was angry because she had other people in her heart, but she was very gentle on the face. "The valley has been destroyed. Your younger martial sister should have some skills. When I was in the past, she died with those people." He said, sighing, as if regretting the death of her younger martial sister.


    As the only audience, the system is on the verge of picking up the bench and eating melon seeds.


    "Play or you can play."


    "You are the emperor and queen of the film."


    As soon as the system was excited, it made a sound. Instead, Su Tang held her fist and said, "no, there can only be one king. In this play, either he loses or I win! "


    The system sent a 666, but just in case, it still can''t help reminding, "the decisive battle belongs to the decisive battle. Let''s not block the way back. By the way, have you thought about it, do you want to stay in the game with him for a lifetime, or let him leave the game?"


    That''s a question for sugar.


    Many things have irresistible reasons, who knows what will happen later, so her main purpose is to stabilize the present.


    "It''s not urgent. Every step counts."


    Besides, Su Tang couldn''t cry for herself in the house. Her crying was not that kind of wailing, which made people''s ears hurt. It was silent, crystal clear tears falling down. It was like hitting Lu Yan''s heart.


    This is not, he not only coaxed patiently, to the end, all revealed the behavior of the faint king.


    "If she is still unhappy, I can ask people to investigate what happened at that time."


    In the middle of the play, Su Tang stops after hearing the speech.


    She looked at each other stupidly, because her eyes were full of water mist. As soon as she opened her mouth, she dropped another one.


    "Really?"


    Lu Yan wiped away her tears with heartache and said gently, "of course it''s true." He said, and then pause, said with a smile: "I know the soft, is not a person who can only cry."


    People who never cry, once they cry, can break their hearts.


    Lu Yan did not understand this sentence before, but now he does.


    It''s very painful, but he doesn''t regret "killing" the younger martial sister at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    Lu Yan didn''t know how to feel before. The little bastard kicked him off the cliff. The first thing after he recovered his memory was to kill her!


    Can really trample on her own feet, the devil, actually reluctant to start.


    In the end, he just abandoned her hands and feet, abandoned her cultivation, and then tied people to his side.


    Her every move, every word and every word can affect his heart. At that time, he could still deceive himself. He felt that it was just the feeling of the past that was causing trouble. How could he like her and keep her just to torture her after such things happened.


    But in the end, he hit himself in the face.


    What restore vision, but want to have more reasons to stay with her.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the little bastard would give him his eyes in the end!


    He didn''t understand why she did it. At the moment when lingcao was subdued by her, he clearly felt that her cultivation had come back. He thought that she would leave, and then he burst into a rage. However, she took him by the hand and seriously said that she would not leave.


    At that time, all his anger was calmed by her.


    In fact, a lot of things can''t stand deliberating. At that time, he would not have come to this step if he had kept more eyes. If he had known that his eyesight was restored with her eyes, he would never have wanted it!


    Only lost will know how to cherish.


    Lu Yan doesn''t want to waste any more time. Since he finds her back, he will treat her well.


    Since she wants this world, why don''t he send her!


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    The canyon has been destroyed. Even if Lu Yan takes her there, Su Tang can''t see any clues. However, what he didn''t expect is that when it gets late, when they set foot on the scorched earth, the heartbroken little bastard suddenly changes, and the whole person changes.


    He used to hold her waist. The little bastard didn''t find it because he was too sad, but the other person was different.


    "Ah! Dead luster! Get out of my way


    The little girl pushed him away and stepped back. Because of panic, the whole person looked like a frightened rabbit.


    My eyes are still red because they have just cried.


    Lu Yan''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. He forgot that at this moment, his little bastard was not the only one in his body.


    Seeing her running away, Lu Yan''s eyes were murderous.


    "Get out of here."


    He needs to know the law, when his little bastard will come back, and under what circumstances, he can suppress this damned and redundant woman. Of course, it would be better if he could get rid of it.


    How could su Tang pass? Instead of refusing, she stepped back a few steps.


    Soul conversion seems to be irregular, Sue sugar biting her lip, while watching him warily, "what do you want to do!" She said, and summoned a sword from her poor hoarding ring, "I tell you, although I don''t know what you want to do, your goal will not be achieved!"


    The sword was just like insulting people. Lu Yan didn''t bother to give a look.


    If she doesn''t want to come, he will go by himself.


    Su Tang only felt a shadow flash in front of her eyes, and then someone came to her.


    She wanted to wield her sword, only to find that she was pinned down.


    Fear to occupy the heart, Su sugar immediately angrily scolded: "bastard, let me go!"


    Lu Yan cold face, directly into her Lingtai, but very strange, her body and no extra soul.


    If a body is controlled by two people, there must be another soul in her body. But now, he looks all over the platform, but there is no spirit.


    It''s impossible.


    Su Tang couldn''t move. He could only watch him invade. After a long time, he came out.


    "What do you want to do when you enter my Lingtai! No... " She suddenly seemed to think of something, suddenly looked up at him, "my elder martial sister was not killed by you!"


    Kill two words, let Lu Yan heart a draw.


    Although the little bastard''s death is not his hand, it is because of him.


    If she had not given her life cultivation and eyes to him, she would never have been killed by such rubbish.


    The little bastard fell down in front of him, which made it difficult for him to get by.


    Now, when the old story comes up again, his scarlet eyes are even more terrifying.


    "You talk too much."


    Her function is a container for the soul of little bastards.


    As for the rest, she doesn''t deserve anything!


    Su Tang was caught off guard and hurt by a huge pressure. Compared with the man at level 20, where was her opponent? Later, she vomited blood directly.


    She wow, blood down the corner of her mouth, dirty clothes don''t say, the other party is indifferent.


    "If you are obedient, you will suffer less."


    Su Tang suddenly squinted at the threat, "you want to kill me." She said, her eyes fixed on him for a moment, "but for some reason, you can''t kill me.""Let me guess what makes you so afraid..."


    Before she had finished her words, Su Tang suddenly grabbed her neck with one hand, and the force was so deep that it took away all the air from her.


    Her face turned white, but a smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    Lu Yan looked at her without expression. It was the same face. When the little bastard opened his mouth, he was full of love. But for another person, he just thought that he wanted to kill.


    "I told you that if you are obedient, you will suffer less."


    Su Tang never took such threats in his eyes. Hearing the words, she also laughed coolly, "my elder martial sister was killed by you. In other words, even if you didn''t kill her yourself, her death is definitely related to you. "


    "Her accomplishments are so high that no one can take away her eyes unless she wants to. Well, let me guess again... "


    Because she was pinched by the neck, her voice was hoarse, but when she received the words, it was obvious that she completely annoyed someone. No, although the other party no longer pinched her, she threw her out.


    Su Tang fell to the ground, covered with ashes, she simply sat on the ground, changed her previous fear, calm to terrible, "look at 36 cities, there is only one person who can fight with my elder martial sister."


    "Is that you, Lu Yan?"


    Lu Yan couldn''t help but chuckle. He lowered his voice, as if facing some disobedient child, but he said, "Why are you so disobedient?"


    Su Tang touched her neck, and there was still a burning feeling on it. However, this guy didn''t dare to use too much force. There was no accident. The pain on her neck will disappear tomorrow.


    "I''m afraid the ending will be the same whether I listen or not. Let me guess what the king of thirty-six cities wants to do with me."


    "Is it to revive my elder martial sister?" When she said this, she sneered, "but if my elder martial sister knew what you did, do you think she would forgive you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    Lu Yan wanted to laugh at the bright threat.


    Yes, his softness will be angry when he knows it, so the trouble should be removed as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t know."


    As soon as the words came out, the air was silent.


    Su Tang looked at him, half a sound, she raised the corner of her mouth, voice with a sense of cold, she said: "in this world, there is no impermeable wall."


    As soon as Lu Yan''s face sank and his fingertips ran away, he just raised his hand, and the woman in front of him would die on the spot.


    But he can''t do it.


    It doesn''t matter if she died, but he managed to find it back. He didn''t want her to be hurt.


    He suppressed the fluctuating force and looked at her sarcastically. "Here I am, there is an impermeable wall."


    In the end, no one took advantage of this great confrontation.


    The canyon was destroyed, but Lu Yan had to wait for his soft back, so he didn''t take people away.


    As for the woman, as long as there is a breath, the rest is at will.


    Su Tang looked at him warily at the beginning, but in the end, she couldn''t hold on, so she had to find a place to meditate.


    This kind of cultivation of level 20, even if she didn''t reach the level of Pigu, she would be hungry and sleepy. For example, at this moment, at the end of meditation, she would curl up and fall to the ground.


    There was little movement when she fell to the ground, but the silent night opened Lu Yan''s eyes at the moment when she fell down.


    He watched her fall with a blank face. He only glanced at her and quickly drew back his eyes.


    Su Tang froze all night, the next day no accident, head heavy, she quietly opened her eyes, looking at the clear sky, and then inhaled.


    It''s so hard. I''m


    She got up from the ground in a daze and looked at Lu Yan not far away. Her brow slightly frowned, "Lu Yan."


    Familiar tone, let Lu Yan immediately came over.


    Then, he was a little stunned.


    He didn''t arrive first that two souls share the same body, one is sick, the other will have the same symptoms, but also, after all, they are all the same body.


    Lu Yan frowned. He had never taken care of anyone, or even himself.


    He used to fight against illness. There was no one behind him, so no one could find his weakness. Even when he was sick, he had to train to be in a state of nothing. As time went by, he got used to it.


    But the little bastard is different from him.


    Lu Yan is very regretful. He knocked out the damned woman before he knew it, so that his little bastard would not suffer.


    "Sorry."


    Xu was weak. After he went over, his little bastard engraved his head in his arms.


    At that moment, his whole body froze.


    Little bastard, this is Throw yourself in the arms?


    "Lu Yan, I feel dizzy." Sue sugar will knock his head in his arms, because of illness, voice is also powerless, like in coquetry.


    Lu Yan where has seen such she, immediately hugged her in the bosom.


    "Go back."


    Su Tang obediently nests in his arms, but Wen Yan shakes his head, "no, my younger martial sister has not been investigated."


    Lu Yan sighed, as if helpless, "you this body, also can''t find anything, don''t go back first, as for the others, you don''t worry, there is me."


    Su Tang looked at him in silence, frowning, and Lu Yan was deeply distressed.


    Half ring, he compromise general way: "at least, have to wait for your body to recover."


    "But..."


    Su Tang wanted to say something else, but Lu Yan interrupted: "no, but you came here in a hurry last night. First, you fainted, and finally woke up. You were sick again. Do you think I can make you fool?"


    When Lu Yan first met her, the little bastard''s cultivation was very high, so he never saw her fragile. Of course, that time was not.


    That time, he abandoned her hands and feet and didn''t take good care of her.


    So this time, he will never allow it to happen again.


    "Be obedient." Lu Yan coaxes a way, "wait for the body to be good, I accompany you to come back again."


    This broken Canyon, he came and went, but there was no impatience.


    Su Tang can''t beat him, or because of her health, she can only be obedient, but before she left, she looked around, her eyes were slightly red, "we have to come back again."


    Lu Yan''s heart is full of flavor. Isn''t it just a little younger martial sister? Is he good?


    But on the face, he still appeased: "OK, all listen to you."


    Su Tang was in a daze all the way. When she got back to the main city, she was unconscious.


    Of course, Lu Yan would not let her sleep so deeply. He forced her to take the medicine and put her in his palace.


    Su Tang had been sleeping for a whole day, but she still had some accomplishments. Although she was ill, she got better soon.


    However, after she woke up, looking at the strange and familiar environment around her, she was stunned.Lu Yan''s city Lord''s mansion she knew very well, but because she knew it well, she was surprised.


    She thought Lu Yan would make a room for her. Who could have thought that he would take him to his bedroom.


    As soon as she woke up, Lu Yan came over. Su Tang thought about it and decided to continue to use the identity of Ruan Ruan Ruan.


    But this time, without waiting for her to speak, Lu Yan spoke first.


    "Ruan Ruan, I have found something about your younger martial sister."


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang became serious. "You say it."


    Lu Yan sighed first, then said slowly: "your younger martial sister is not good enough. She came all the way to find you, but she was taken in by a group of apprentices." As he spoke, he noticed the expression of the little bastard all the time. Seeing her sad eyes, he comforted her into his arms.


    "Don''t worry. Your younger martial sister is my younger martial sister. I will give her justice in this matter."


    How touching to hear that.


    If Su Tang didn''t know the cause and effect, she would have been cheated by him.


    However, the play has just begun. Of course, Su Tang has to continue to play. The death of her younger martial sister makes her feel very depressed. But people have to avenge her. Of course, she has to thank her.


    "Thank you."


    Very pale two words, but Lu Yan raised his lips, "between you and me, don''t say thank you."


    But Su Tang said, "I still want to. It''s my fault that I push you down the cliff. If I return my eyes to you, it will be clear."


    These words made Lu Yan''s face sink suddenly.


    "It''s just The Qing Dynasty


    Her face was still very pale when she was recovering from a serious illness, but her spirit and spirit came back a lot, which was quite different from the previous illness.


    "Lu Yan, I approach you with a purpose." At this point, she did not intend to hide, she said: "close to you, kill you, take the throne. That''s what I wanted to do. "


    Lu Yan said: "but you didn''t kill me in the end!"


    Su Tang shrugged and said with a smile, "there''s no difference between killing and not killing. So, I can''t stay here indifferently and continue to be your friend. "


    At that moment, Lu Yan''s eyes were red to the extreme, which was the edge of madness.


    "You want to go?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    Lu Yan''s eyes were no longer soft. His scarlet eyes were like a giant beast about to go crazy, but fortunately, the blackening value did not rise.


    Maybe it''s because she hasn''t left yet.


    Su Tang drooped her eyes, as if she didn''t know what happened to him. "Lu Yan, I''m sorry I cheated you at the beginning."


    Lu Yan couldn''t sit still. He stood up from the bedside, his eyes were terrible, and his face was gloomy to the extreme.


    "So that''s your solution?"


    Su Tang was silent for half a while. She was finally willing to look up. At first glance, she seemed to be startled, but later, she said with difficulty: "I''ll compensate you for my eyes, if you think it''s not enough..."


    She spoke very slowly, but Lu Yan laughed.


    His smile without any joy, deep, listen to let people hair panic.


    He said: "Ruan Ruan Xu died once and forgot a lot of things. "


    although Lu Yanren stood up, then he suddenly bent down and put his face in front of her. Both of them could feel each other''s breath.


    Then, she heard each other a word: "soft soft at the beginning, but will own this life compensate to me, I haven''t care how you lost your life at the beginning."


    Of course, Su Tang knows that this guy''s mood is not right, but there''s one thing she wants to make clear. What does it mean to worry about how she lost her life at the beginning? That''s not because of him!


    She opened her mouth and tried to explain, but Lu Yan almost growled and interrupted: "don''t tell me it''s to save me. I don''t want your eyes!"


    If she had told the truth earlier, he would never have wanted these eyes!


    But Lu Yan is more angry with himself. Why didn''t he notice so many details earlier.


    He was angry with sugar, but he was more angry with himself.


    "That life was lost by you, but this life was found by me. Both lives are mine. So soft, where else do you want to go?"


    Su Tang was so stunned that she didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Seeing her speechless, Lu Yan finally calmed down.


    He seemed to have recovered his usual indifference, and he could not see that he was almost sick.


    "If Ruan Ruan is not used to being a good friend, we can change her identity."


    He whispered, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and a little coaxing when he looked closely.


    Su Tang hesitated, "what''s the identity?"


    Lu Yan, "don''t you want to be the king of 36 cities?"


    The sense of danger that I haven''t seen for a long time comes to my mind again. Su Tang moves her rigid body and tries to retreat. But then, an arm hoops her waist, which not only prevents her from retreating, but also pushes her forward.


    The waist is controlled, Su sugar''s expression is no longer calm at last.


    "Lu Yan, what do you want to do?"


    Lu Yan said with a smile, "you haven''t answered me yet."


    Su Tang''s face was flat, but because it was too impolite, she didn''t see any threat, "I don''t want to!" She stared at him, frowning, "when the king just because I haven''t sat in that position, now, I played also played, more not interested in that position."


    Lu Yan listen to her a play, the corner of the mouth smile deeper, "it doesn''t matter, soft play enough, next to the replacement play." He said, and looked at her affectionately, "Wang''s position has been sat, there is a soft position has not been sat."


    Su Tang knows that she won''t be in a good position, but now the situation has long been beyond her control.


    She could only pursed her lips, she did not speak, Lu Yan continued: "soft, how about being my queen?"


    Su Tang was shocked when the word "empress Wang" came out.


    Lu Yan, "if you don''t say it, it''s your turn."


    "No You wait... " This guy''s words are amazing, Su Tang is scared incoherent, "Lu Yan, you''ve been robbed! queen? I? Are you... "


    Lu Yan saw that she kept talking with a small mouth, but there was not a word he wanted to hear, so he bowed his head and kissed her chattering mouth.


    Su Tang''s eyes widened as she could only make a sound.


    But he didn''t kiss her for long. Soon, he let her go.


    "If you don''t refuse, I''ll say yes."


    Su Tang looked at him with a smile. She wanted to retort at that time, but her lips opened slightly, and the guy sealed her mouth again.


    Once, twice, more than once, she found out.


    This guy did it on purpose!


    Whenever she has a little refusal, this guy will stop it immediately!


    Oh, it''s a tyrant''s way to ask. She''s not given the chance to refuse!


    Su Tang waited for him angrily, his eyes were more flexible and sparkling because of anger.


    Lu Yan looked at her, but he couldn''t help kissing her again.


    This time, Su Tang blew up, "I''m not going to say anything! What are you kissingLu Yan listened to this, did not restrain, directly laughed out, "who said you must speak, I can kiss?"


    This said, Su sugar gas at that time covered his mouth, kiss, kiss you big head ghost!


    But she covered her mouth, but Lu Yan kisses her eyes.


    The little girl''s eyelids moved. At that moment, Lu Yan wanted to hold people in his arms.


    Then he was kicked out.


    Sue sugar looked at him strangely, then wiped her eyelids like disgust, until her eyelids were red, she still didn''t stop.


    "Lu Yan, what the hell are you doing?" She looked at Lu Yan''s eyes. She wanted to stab him to death.


    Lu Yan was kicked out and got up from the ground. His whole face was gloomy.


    He is not angry because he was kicked. If the little bastard kicked him, he would not be happy. He was so angry that his little bastard actually left at this time!


    He tidied up his slightly disordered robes, and then found a chair to take a seat. He was aloof and indifferent, and changed his former appearance.


    "It''s the younger martial sister."


    With the previous knowledge, he knew that if he hurt her, his Empress Wang would suffer, so he decided to bear it for a while, and he would not hurt her until he was absolutely sure.


    The little sister is already grinding her teeth. It''s disgusting to hear him bite by bite.


    "Who the hell is your younger martial sister!"


    But Lu Yan said with a smile: "your elder martial sister will soon be my queen. You are her younger martial sister, and naturally you are also my younger martial sister. However, the wedding date is approaching. I don''t know when the younger martial sister can leave. "


    Sue sugar, "you let me go. I''ll leave right away."


    "Younger martial sister, maybe I misunderstood. I said to leave..." Lu Yan looked at her, lips slightly Yang, lower this voice, slowly opening, "is when to die."


    Su Tang suddenly gets up from the bed. She wants to take out her weapon and wave it for a long time, but Lu Yan says lazily, "is little younger martial sister looking for your sword? Don''t change it. It''s already in a different place. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    Lu Yan leaned back slightly on the chair with scarlet eyes and a smile on his lips.


    Su Tang squinted and tut.


    Her sword was a gift from a new man, so a broken sword was not broken in his eyes.


    She snorted and laughed. At this point, she was not afraid.


    This is not, she got up from the bed, generously dressed up, and then let the servants outside prepare meals.


    I haven''t eaten for so long. I''m really hungry.


    Lu Yan just looked at her calmly and gracefully. From beginning to end, she seemed to ignore him.


    Because I don''t know when his Empress Wang will come back, even if I can''t bear it, I still stare at her.


    Their intimate behavior of "Jiao Bu Li Meng, Meng Bu Li Jiao" seems to fool many players.


    So, who is this man?


    After Ruan Ruan Ruan left, they haven''t figured out how to attack the big boss. As a result, now someone has got ahead of the others. Judging from her level, it''s even more stupid. There''s only level 20?!


    Once upon a time, players didn''t dare to attack big boss because they didn''t have enough level. They were afraid that they would go up and die for nothing. Later, after watching the first soft operation, they still ended up dead, so they were more cautious.


    But now what?


    As long as you are brave enough, your dreams will come true?


    Many players are ready to make all kinds of small encounters. What''s more, some come to the main city hall to be little servants. When Lu Yan goes out of fashion, some dive to win sympathy, and some send flowers. Among them, many brave people even offer themselves. Su Tang, who has many tricks, is shocked.


    Can play, these players can play.


    Su Tang had nothing to do in the main city, but now she had a lot of fun. She wanted to hold tea cups and knock melon seeds for several times.


    Lu Yan didn''t care about the things around him before. He came to this step by strength, not by emptiness. However, as many times as he did, he found out.


    And then it was very annoying, and his solution was very direct, killing.


    In this regard, Su Tang sighed more than once. Although there are many King Kong Barbies, there are still many cute ones. It''s tragic to kill them like this.


    If Lu Yan kills people here, Su Tang will find someone for him later.


    For example, at this moment, as soon as she came out of the main city hall, she saw that there were many players kneeling around to bury their father.


    Those players have a piece of grass on their head, which means selling themselves. In front of them, there are all kinds of "dead" fathers. Some are wrapped with straw mats, some are moved out of coffins, of course, these are all normal, at least there is a corpse, some excessive players directly move a dummy to fool, that craft, poor quality Su Tang can''t go down.


    "Brother, you are too fake."


    She squatted in front of this person, the player also had a sad face, "no way, the family is poor. Otherwise, I''ll dig out my old father. He''s just outside the city, but he died for a long time. I''m afraid there''s only a pile of bones left. "


    Su Tang pulled the corner of his mouth. It was a mass grave outside the city. There were a lot of bones all the year round. Who knew he would use a few skeletons to make a complete one.


    The foot bone of this corpse, the skull of that corpse, and finally the ribs of other corpses


    That picture, it''s goose bumps to think about.


    "I''d better leave. I''m afraid you''ve found yourself more dads for nothing."


    That player is also stunned, wait to want to say again what detain words, Su sugar has already walked to the next sell father of player in front.


    "This girl."


    Su Tang said hello gently, while the player estimated that there were too many stalls, and blurted out: "Hey, sister, what do I like in this cheap business? The price is absolutely fair. You can look at it."


    Su Tang looked at her things wrapped in straw mats, and the corners of her mouth began to smoke again. "That''s not good. I''m not very interested in corpses."


    The girl was so silly that she patted her thigh, "Hi! I''ve forgotten that I''m selling myself to bury my father! " With that, she said with a bright smile, "sister, would you like some? Bah, that''s wrong, sister. Will you buy me


    Su Tang


    Su Tang walked to the next house with no expression on her face. As a result, before she asked, she accidentally stepped on the straw mat.


    Then, a shocking scene appeared.


    In broad daylight, the "corpse" inside actually pretended to be a corpse!


    "Crouching trough, who stepped on me!"


    Su Tang, "..." I''m sorry


    When the corpse saw her apologizing, she didn''t ask for compensation. Instead, she laughed and scratched her head awkwardly and said, "ah, I''m sorry. I forgot that I''m a corpse now. Do you think you can forget this?"


    Su Tang sighed, this session of players brain hole is good, but the acting skills are not good, look at this sell, really make the head bald.


    So she was merciful and said to the servant beside her, "come, buy these people back. Especially the corpse. It''s good. I like itAlthough the servant is NP talented, he also has an independent personality. After hearing the words, he can''t help but look at the "corpse" of the cricket pupa in the grass mat like a maggot.


    "That''s the body, miss."


    How could the corpse move? The servant almost had an old blood stem in his heart, but the king didn''t care. They could only be happy with the young lady.


    They couldn''t understand Wang''s attitude towards miss.


    If you want to say yes, they will report her whereabouts every day. But if you want to say no, sometimes when they stay together, the atmosphere is strange, as if they will fight in the next second.


    Now, he really doesn''t understand. Miss must know that these people are on purpose. Why do you want to buy back geying king?


    However, he is just a servant, can only pay obediently.


    The players were very happy to see her so cheerful.


    "Thank you, girl!"


    "Good girl!"


    "Girl, long life!"


    Long live the girl


    Su Tang heard them boast more and more, and waved his hand, "OK, remember to be smart after entering the mansion."


    "We know!"


    The players all speak with one voice, Su Tang hears the words, then no longer cares about them.


    There are many interesting and delicious places in the main city. In order to hide her preferences, Su Tang is mainly afraid that Lu Yan will find out that she likes the same things as Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan. She will play and taste from house to house.


    You know, hardness has its own character.


    Ruan Ruan is soft, rebellious, free and easy, and hard is much softer.


    Of course, although hard and weak, but not blindly weak and incompetent, she also has her own bottom line, like Lu Yan repeatedly stepped on her bottom line, she will also resist.


    When she went out to play, she was followed by many servants, who were of high rank. She knew that Lu Yan had deliberately placed them beside her, and she was afraid that she would run away.


    But he thought too much, and finally stayed by his side, the devil just left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Su Tang has been out for fun. Now she has become famous in the first World War.


    Many people dare not approach Lu Yan rashly, so they plan to start from her side. After all, Lu Yan will die when he kills, but she won''t. at the level of 20, they won''t lose blood if they cut them.


    This is not, she just went to a restaurant, immediately attracted the attention of many players.


    "This girl, do you want tea?"


    "This girl, do you eat chicken legs?"


    "This girl..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang looks at all the players around her, thanks one by one, no one has chosen.


    When she came to the restaurant, she naturally wanted to drink and eat meat. She chose an elegant room and opened the window to see the busy street.


    On the long street, there are many players setting up stalls. Su Tang squints her black eyes and looks at those levels. There are high and low levels, but the highest level is 50. She is still too weak to be her partner.


    Yes, she came out, in addition to play, or want to find a few partners.


    But the level is too low, I''m afraid I''ll die as soon as I come out.


    She sighed and was disappointed to close the window. As a result, at the moment when she closed the window, a figure suddenly flew in from the window. She was stunned for a moment and then sank her face.


    Dressed in red, Lu Yan sat in the place she had just sat.


    "Little younger martial sister, how did she get out of the house Is it my Lord''s residence that has neglected me? "


    Su Tang cold small face, a face proud to sit in front of him, "I am humble, how dare to stay in your house."


    Lu Yan from the beginning to see her out, would like to be killed, to now, but also calm a lot.


    Xu is used to it, and his intention to kill has been restrained and no longer exposed.


    However, Su Tang knew that although this guy had restrained his intention to kill her, his mind never stopped. For example, several times in the evening, the system told her that he was checking her pulse and breath.


    Each soul has its own soul breath. Those with high cultivation can draw out their souls according to the soul breath. Lu Yan''s idea is that.


    But it''s a pity that she was alone from the beginning to the end, and there was no other soul.


    Therefore, although Lu Yan''s teeth were itching, he never made a move.


    "My queen''s younger martial sister, how can she be humble?" He opened his mouth with a smile, glanced out of the window at random, looked at the players who set up stalls on the roadside, and continued: "little younger martial sister just looked out of the window, what are you looking at?"


    Su Tang poured himself a cup of tea, smelling the words, but without saying a word, he just drank it by himself.


    Lu Yan was never a patient man. Although he was smiling, the cup in Sutang''s hand was broken.


    Bang, the water splashed all over her.


    Su Tang took a deep breath. If Ruan Ruan was soft, she would have done it with him, but she was pressed down.


    "Well, why is the cup broken?" Lu Yan said, with no sympathy in his tone, but gloating, "don''t hurt my younger martial sister''s hand for such a forbidden thing."


    Su Tang took out her handkerchief and wiped off the water stains on her hands. She said slowly: "I have rough skin and thick meat. It doesn''t matter."


    Lu Yan said: "how can you say that? Ruan Ruan knows how much she should feel. You see, the outside world is so dangerous. It won''t happen in the Lord''s mansion. "


    Lu Yan could have put her under house arrest, but because he didn''t know when Ruan Ruan would come out, he was afraid that she would harm herself, so many things became passive.


    Even threats can only be verbal.


    Su Tang looked at him and said with a smile: "no matter how dangerous the outside world is, it''s not as dangerous as you." She said, pause, and then continue to change a cup, "ah, speaking up, I found you a few servants, the main city house is so big, those servants are so poor, the king should not mind."


    At the moment when she started the teacup, Lu Yan took her first step and grabbed the teacup in her hand. He wanted to show it off. As a result, he crushed the teacup in his hand.


    Seeing this, Su Tang raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "the outside world is really dangerous. Although Wang is highly cultivated, he has to guard against it."


    There are so many teacups. It''s nothing to steal one. She handed another one generously.


    "There are only four teacups in all. Two of them are broken. You have to protect the rest. Don''t break them any more."


    Lu Yan stared at the teacup she handed him. His eyes were cold. Instead of taking it over, he laughed, "broken, don''t you still have it in your hands?"


    Su Tang smelled the words and threw the last teacup to the ground with a smile. She only heard the crisp sound and said slowly, "although I have it, it doesn''t mean I will give it to you."


    This teacup is like a metaphor for her.


    Although the little younger martial sister''s cultivation is poor, she is annoyed and burned. I''m afraid no one will benefit.


    Lu Yan understood her meaning, and his face sank. "Little younger martial sister just stared outside. Are you looking at those practitioners?" He said, went to the window, with his cultivation, can see those players'' cultivation clearly, "Jindan, Yuanying It''s a bit interesting. Whenever you set up a stall, you need such a high-ranking monk. "Jindan and Yuanying are almost at the level of 40 or 50. If they go up, they will be gone.


    Su Tang didn''t lift her eyelids, so she let him talk.


    "younger martial sister, it''s a good way. It''s only so long since so many practitioners have gathered in the main city." Lu Yan Liang Liang opened his mouth. In the past, he didn''t care about these things, but it didn''t mean he didn''t know anything.


    Most of the stall owners are ordinary people. Although there are occasional practitioners, most of them have poor accomplishments.


    Lu Yan didn''t know that he was in the game, and Su Tang''s appearance was really outstanding this time, so he immediately thought that he was attracted by her. Just at this time, the little two outside the door came in with a lot of food in his hand. Seeing the guests looking over, he enthusiastically introduced: "girl, this is the peach blossom wine sent by Mr. Fang from the next room, and this plate, Mr. Li said I don''t know what the girl likes to eat, so I ordered squirrel mandarin fish. "


    "And these..."


    Small two took a lot of things to come over, because a dish is not enough, wait for him to finish, then came in again a small two.


    It''s not an ambiguous thing for many players to make love with food, but in Lu Yan''s eyes, it''s not the same.


    "Younger martial sister, it''s a good way." Lu Yan stares at the dishes in a cold voice.


    He was angry because the body was not only used by the so-called junior sister, but also his Ruan Ruan Ruan. Those damned practitioners please their younger martial sister, in other words, their little queen.


    Lu Yan was even more angry at this thought.


    When did these people die? How dare you pry the corner in front of him!


    Pian Su Tang saw that he was angry and asked Xiao Er to put it down with a smile. "Then thank those CHILDES for me. I like them very much." After that, he lost a ingot of silver.


    Little two got the reward, nodded happily, "girl, sometimes you order, little one is outside the door."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    The food was an eyesore in Lu Yan''s eyes. No, he ruined it before he left.


    Su Tang sat aside, avoiding the splashing food bowls and chopsticks, then said with regret: "it''s a shame to waste food, Wang."


    Small two a listen to Wang, on the spot scared kneel on the ground, shiver.


    "Shame?" Lu Yan seemed to have heard a joke. He stepped forward and grabbed her chin, forcing them to look at each other. He said darkly, "since I feel shameful, I will kneel down and lick it clean."


    His words are obviously very popular.


    The huge emotional ups and downs made the little girl''s face red.


    She glared at him, glared, bright eyes like a cluster of dangerous flames burning again, dark pupil, dyed a brilliant color, very beautiful, very attractive.


    Lu Yan has never been a man who looks at his face. At the beginning, he was blind and couldn''t see it. Later, although he regained his eyesight, he didn''t think it was necessary.


    What he likes is always on his own.


    But this time, he rarely admitted that a person''s eyes could be so beautiful.


    He put aside his eyes, hooked his lips, and said lazily, "little younger martial sister is angry?"


    Lu Yandao didn''t want to humiliate her either. If she would stay in the main city hall obediently, he would not treat her badly, though she could not avoid death in the end.


    But she''s too noisy.


    Looking at Wen Wen''s quiet person, the small action is a headache, but he can''t tell her how to do it.


    This is what Su Tang grasped, and that''s why she dared to make bold provocations.


    "How dare you get angry when you''re under the fence."


    Looking down, there is a deep pride in my heart.


    This made Lu Yan think of his little queen unexpectedly.


    Four years is always so sudden, at any time, people can''t control it. At the thought of his little queen, Lu Yan''s faint smile disappeared in an instant, and he was not in the mood to talk nonsense with the so-called little younger martial sister. He immediately said: "if you don''t dare to get angry, just go back to the city master''s house, be good and suffer less." With that, he loosened his grip on someone''s chin.


    White skin left a red mark, not deep, but because the skin is too white and tender, the color is very thick.


    Look at It makes people want to leave more marks.


    Lu Yan shook his head abruptly. He was afraid that he was crazy. He had such an idea in front of this face. It was Ruan Ruan''s younger martial sister!


    Sure enough, this period of time Ruan soft and her exchange from time to time, let him have a delusion.


    It seems that he is going to speed up.


    Lu Yan left immediately, but when he got to the door, he stopped.


    "Do you really want to lick it on your knees?"


    Su Tang glances at the room full of mess, and can only slowly follow up.


    Lu Yan came on horseback, while Su Tang came. They could not ride on the same horse, so Su Tang could only follow him.


    It''s not far from the main city hall, but she didn''t eat anything just now. After walking so many ways and so fast, she protested at that time.


    Su Tang walked and stopped, but every time she looked up, she could always see Lu Yan in front of her.


    Lu Yan did not make a sound to urge, but the whole body pressure is very low, a look is not happy.


    If he''s not happy, Sue''s happy.


    As a result, she walked more slowly, and in the end she played tricks.


    Her tricks were either loud or quiet.


    Lu Yan rode for a while, but when he looked back, he found that he could hardly see someone. Then he twisted his eyebrows and walked back with a calm face.


    Su Tang has been sitting on the side of the road with her eyes drooping. Seeing the horse''s hoof coming into her sight, she slowly looks up.


    She didn''t get angry or complain about her sore feet. She just said, "I need a rest. Wang can go back first."


    Lu Yan hissed, "Ruan Ruan''s cultivation is so high. As her younger martial sister, you have never reached the golden age."


    Inside and outside, she was mocked as a waste.


    Su Tang didn''t make any noise. She listened to him quietly. She was calm on her face. But if she looked closely, her eyes still dodged. She was like a timid little girl. She was told that she was wronged and didn''t dare to say it. She could only bear it silently.


    Lu Yan never looked at people''s faces, but this time, he was a little irritable.


    "My elder martial sister, I know better than anyone how wonderful she is." She spoke obstinately, but the voice betrayed her.


    Lu Yan''s face sank again and again, and finally it was cold enough to freeze.


    "So much talk, get out of here!"


    Hard voice in the ear rang out, Su sugar but a change before weak, suddenly stood up, "no need." Finish saying, then walk toward the direction of Main City mansion.


    The long street is very busy, but it has nothing to do with her. She follows the crowd unsteadily, as if she can fall down at any time.


    Lu Yan was even more annoyed, though he didn''t know what he was annoyed with.


    This time, instead of riding in front of her, he followed her far away until he came back to the main city hall. Somehow, he was relieved.Besides, the main city hall is a bustle.


    Those "little girls" who sold themselves to bury their father were so noisy that their eardrums hurt.


    When the housekeeper heard this, he wanted to kill them all. But these people were bought by the young lady. Except for his own king, no one else could fight or kill them.


    "Be quiet!"


    "Quiet!"


    "I said be quiet!"


    Before the housekeeper was about to vomit blood, these little girls finally stopped. They looked at him, but there was no respect in their eyes, they only looked at him.


    The housekeeper took a deep breath to avoid being irritated to death by these people.


    Fortunately, in addition to being difficult to manage at the beginning, I was a little obedient later, at least not much.


    The housekeeper let out a little breath, and then quickly showed a relieved expression.


    Last time, none of those people could last three days. They were all slaughtered by their own king. He didn''t have to be angry with these people. He couldn''t live three days.


    When Su Tang came back, he saw that these players were like wild children who had no one to manage. He just threw them away.


    Before, some players didn''t listen to the housekeeper''s orders and walked around. As a result, they died suddenly before an hour. Later, the housekeeper didn''t care except to say some rules at the beginning.


    This time, it was more direct. A group of people were all thrown to the side hall, obviously waiting to deal with them at any time.


    Su Tang lives in the side hall, but the side hall is not her world. Lu Yan''s main hall is very close to here, and reports every day. Once he comes, these players will die.


    She touched her chin. The feeling of being pinched before was still there. With slight pain, her delicate brows were all wrinkled together.


    As soon as she came, the players immediately surrounded her.


    Anyway, if it wasn''t for her, the players couldn''t get in, so many people were grateful.


    "Ah, my little sister is back!"


    "Why does my little sister look tired? Let me help you with the fruit


    "I''ll get the stool!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Yan followed her and managed to solve the problem of those ugly bastards in the restaurant. As a result, he went back to his mansion. This familiar scene made his teeth itch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    The players still remember what they came in for, so when Lu Yan appeared, all the players were just like pressing the pause button. For a moment, they were stunned.


    Lu Yan didn''t think much. Seeing that they stopped, his face lightened a little.


    These people are not too stupid. At least they know how to look at the situation.


    Many players are ready to take action before, but after the death of a number of players, they are also good at learning. Although they know that the near water tower gets the month first, they dare not easily get together before they are sure.


    So, the player who said he wanted to take this and that for Sutang started to take action again.


    They have a little sister, for Lu Yan''s coming, in addition to the beginning of quiet, then appeared to ignore the state.


    Of course, it''s not that they are brave, it''s that they don''t know what to say.


    Once upon a time, a player knelt down in front of him and was kicked to death. Who dares to provoke him.


    Su Tang is sitting in the courtyard. The courtyard of the main city hall is still very charming. As the saying goes, there are only a few people to eat. This group of players are all around her, and she can''t do anything.


    So she cleared her throat and asked them to perform a special skill.


    "Well, what do you know?"


    As soon as the players listen to it, they know that she is giving them a chance, and her eyes shine immediately.


    "I''ll break stones in my chest!"


    "I can dance!"


    "I I Let me show you a split! "


    ¡­¡­


    A total of more than a dozen players, at the beginning of the specialty is quite normal, the result to the back, all crooked do not say, but also some people laugh.


    But because Lu Yan was here, Su Tang held back.


    "All right, line up according to your height and come one by one. I''ll see what you can do."


    After all, the reason they came in was to sell their bodies to bury their father. If they sold their bodies, they were servants. Su Tang, as the buyer, had the right to distribute.


    Many players are now learning to be good, and they are no longer reckless to run into Lu Yan. After hearing that Su Tang is willing to keep them, they are even more excited.


    That''s the only player who can stay with Lu Yan!


    When they follow her, they may learn some accosting skills, or get the favor of big boss. They all want to scream.


    Su Tang sat on the chair, eating the food the servant brought, calmly watching the players perform.


    At the beginning, the performance was quite normal. I broke a big stone in my chest. Although I was curious, I put a stone on my chest. Later, I didn''t know what happened. The guy threw up blood with a hammer.


    Su Tang was so surprised that all the oranges in her hands fell down. Players of level 40 are not as good as that!


    She slowly turned back and saw Lu Yan sneer, "waste."


    At this time, the player who was almost killed by the hammer gave out the final cry, "who is it, who is it that hurt me?"


    With these words, Lu Yan''s face became colder.


    Not only is it rubbish, but also his brain is fuckin ''sick!


    The chest stones are over, and then the dancing.


    Dancing is not a wonderful performance, but Su Tang never thought that the players are so good at it these days. At the end of the performance, he took off his clothes!


    The key is that the player is still a man, wearing women''s clothes, throwing this eyebrow, finally, see the Su sugar all hit a big thrill, a careless, the hands of the orange are broken.


    Spicy Hot eyes!


    Su Tang can''t watch it any more, and the player''s life has come to an end.


    Lu Yan cold face, he pour want to see, this group of demons and ghosts can make what movement!


    In the end, some of the players who took the hunting route didn''t survive. On the contrary, it was the splitter who really performed a split.


    After seeing many exotic flowers, Su Tang couldn''t believe it. "Is that it?"


    The player thought about it and said cautiously, "why don''t I split it from another angle?" Finish saying, also serious changed an angle, again split down.


    After a moment of silence, Su Tang racked her brains for a long time, and finally came up with a compliment, "your body It''s soft. "


    Players see their performance is still alive, face immediately happy.


    "Hey hey, I can not only change a split, but also split in the air. Do you want to see it, little sister?"


    Su Tang Sue sugar could only smile awkwardly and politely, and then refused her.


    "No, it costs a little bit."


    Yes, the stupid player is too low in level, which is lower than Su Tang. She is still wearing the clothes and pants in the novice gift bag. The clothes and pants are worn out. She just split. She also heard a very embarrassing voice.


    If there''s another difficult one, Su Tang is afraid that she will have no pants to wear.


    "Just you."


    Players a listen, immediately happy eyes can''t see.It was Lu Yan who, inexplicably, watched the performance for a long time and killed the people for a long time. Seeing that she finally dared to keep the people, she could not help saying at that time, "my younger martial sister''s hobby is really strange."


    Sue sugar held the teacup, completely ignored the words.


    Lu Yan sees this, in the Mou inexplicably dyed the anger, "housekeeper."


    The housekeeper was on call at any time. Hearing the words, he came over immediately.


    Lu Yan said, "Miss likes to see people split. After that, she will have three meals a day and let the servants of the side hall perform for her."


    Su Tang took a sip of tea and sprayed it out directly.


    Shit, it''s so poisonous!


    The direction of the tea spray was subtle. Although it didn''t spray towards Yan, most of the tea still fell on him because of the wind direction.


    The player who performed the split performed a suffocation on the spot. As for Su Tang, he was also silly.


    Yes, the younger martial sister didn''t like Lu Yan, but she never thought of using such a naive way to annoy him!


    Su Tang slowly put down the tea cup and raised her eyes tremblingly. Seeing that his face was gloomy, she was eager to retract into the chair.


    Such a small and weak eye, as frightened as a rabbit, made Lu Yan feel comfortable inexplicably.


    "Ah, I forget that my younger martial sister likes to see not only the cleavage, but also the broken stones on her chest."


    This time, it''s Sutang''s turn to suffocate.


    No, she doesn''t like it!


    Seeing this, Lu Yan raised his lips, "in addition to these, just those performances, all to miss again."


    As soon as she thought of the pictures with hot eyes, she couldn''t do it. She felt that she wanted to breathe oxygen!


    "I refuse."


    Lu Yan glanced at her and said mercilessly, "it''s invalid to refuse."


    Listen to this ruthless refusal, Su Tang''s eyes are a little red when she was bullied for the first time, but the identity of little younger martial sister can''t hold him, so she suddenly stood up from the chair, straightened her chest and said: "Lu Yan, you are like this, my elder martial sister won''t let you go!"


    The threat of a little kitten. Can that be called a threat?


    This is not, Lu Yan not only not afraid, but happy smile: "I wait for her to come to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    In a word, "Ruan Ruan" has not appeared for a long time.


    Although Lu Yan was anxious, he didn''t make any drastic behavior. After all, he was a person who had died once. Maybe his soul was injured at that time. In this way, in order to recover, he would easily fall into deep sleep.


    But it''s su Tang. The hard number can''t hold.


    The main reason is that the performances are too eye-catching, especially those brothers with big muscles, who have such a big Adam''s apple on their neck, are still performing hard with their voice in their hands. Every time she looks at them, she would like to poke her eyes.


    In the end, Lu Yan used poison to fight against poison, and she stopped buying servants.


    As for the player who will split in the air, Su Tang can only hold her hand apologetically.


    I''m really sorry, but they come to the government by strength.


    The little player was not angry, but let her hold it with a smile, "Hey, what a big deal. It doesn''t matter. If I can come in for a walk, I will be better than others!" Then he raised his head and said, "I''m the only one who can walk out alive."


    I''m sorry, that proud little girl made Sue sugar laugh.


    But Su Tang was still embarrassed, so she gave her a bunch of things. These things are not high-level, because this cute little player has only five levels, and she can''t use things that are too high.


    Small players did not take things over, but dribbled to turn their eyes, and finally said with a smile: "sister, I have no face to accept these things." She said, and slowed down the voice, slowly said: "if you feel embarrassed, then you can promise me a small thing."


    Su Tang looked at the lovely little girl in front of her eyes and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The little player''s eyes were a little erratic. At last, he seemed to have made up his mind. He took a deep breath and stood on tiptoe to give her a mouthful.


    After kissing, he ran away.


    "Goodbye, fairy sister ~"


    Su Tang looks like a non cannibal firework. Because of its low level, its watery eyes seem to strike people''s hearts.


    She looks cool and noble, but after a long time, you will find her soft and cute.


    Small players suddenly understand why Lu Yan is willing to leave her, for her, such a lovely fairy, she would like to pick the stars song moon.


    What Lu Yan saw when he came over was this scene. The people he managed to hide in the mansion were despised!


    At that moment, he even forgot that this man was "younger martial sister" instead of his little queen.


    Lu Yan a angry, can''t help but want to kill, can look at Su sugar after the sweet smile, he stifled.


    If you can''t kill it, you can always kick it!


    Therefore, the small player is finally kicked out of the main city.


    Looking at the parabola in the sky, Su Tang turns back in amazement, and then she sees someone with a gloomy face.


    Lu Yan''s eyes were cold and almost dripping water. Seeing her frowning, her face became more heavy.


    I just watched others smile so sweetly that I was despised. I don''t know. This Stupid thing!


    Lu Yan was very angry. Looking at her again, she not only put away her smile, but also pursed her mouth tightly. She didn''t want to pay attention to him. She was aloof, cold and indifferent. Angry Lu Yan overturned a small courtyard at that time.


    The huge dust raised, but it didn''t touch Su Tang at all.


    Lu Yanqi gritted his teeth, but he still didn''t want to hurt her. He told himself that it was because this body was still useful. If he hurt her, he would hurt his little queen. For such a little younger martial sister, it''s not worth it.


    So much news, Su Tang has to show something.


    She turned back indifferently and changed her previous soft and sweet smile, as if all her previous smiles were fake.


    "Wang must be careful, or my elder martial sister will lose her arms and legs."


    Lu Yan sneered, and his mind was always full of people who didn''t play back the previous scene.


    The little girl was a little surprised because she was kissed, but after that she still laughed, so sweet, so lovely


    Dazzling, extremely exciting!


    "Since you know that your body will belong to your elder martial sister sooner or later, you should be measured. Not everyone can touch your face!"


    Listen to this scum man''s quotation, Su Tang wants to blow his dog''s head.


    "Not everyone can touch it, so who can touch it? Is that the king? " Su Tang looked at him sarcastically, and suddenly approached, "speaking up, Wang, don''t you dislike geying?"


    Her approach made Lu Yan step back inexplicably.


    He didn''t know why, but he was a bit empty.


    "What should the diaphragm do?"


    Su Tang sneered. She brought her face closer. Because she was not tall enough, she stood on tiptoe. The distance between them became very close. As long as Lu Yan lowered her head a little, she could touch her forehead.


    "With my face, I love my elder martial sister."


    "Wang, don''t you really answer?"


    Lu Yan''s face changed when he said this.He had never thought about this problem before. In the past, he was full of thinking about getting the little bastard back. As long as he could come back, he was willing to pay any price.


    He spent so much effort, and could not find her soul. Finally, because of the little younger martial sister in front of him, he lit up a glimmer of hope.


    This is his only hope.


    Lu Yan thinks that if there is any other way, he is willing to give his younger martial sister his life. After all, the younger martial sister of the little bastard is his younger martial sister.


    But now, all of a sudden, he found himself in a mess.


    Seeing this, Su Tang squinted and decided to take a small step.


    I took this opportunity to kiss him in the face.


    It''s just the contact between the thin lips and the face. It''s a very simple kiss. It''s just a blink of an eye when you touch it.


    Su Tang let go, but Lu Yan almost went crazy.


    Warm soft lips, although only a short touch, but ignited all his nerves.


    The tip of his ear suddenly turned red. It''s not the key. The key is that he raised his hand to teach her a lesson, but he didn''t do it at last.


    He was dazed, confused, and dumbfounded.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    The younger martial sister also licked her thin lips. She should have been cold and proud, but now she was laughing like a demon. "Does Wang like her elder martial sister just like that?"


    Under the huge contrast, the visual effect is very big.


    The fairy becomes a goblin, or a goblin who can hook people!


    Lu Yan''s eyes were scarlet. Seeing that she wanted to come forward, she finally started and pushed the man away.


    "You, self, heavy!"


    Su Tang was pushed to the ground, and he laughed more happily when he heard the gnashing of teeth.


    But the laughter lasted for a very short time. Soon, her face changed slightly. When Lu Yan looked down, she had already changed.


    She frowned, as if wondering why she had fallen to the ground.


    "Lu Yan, how did I wrestle?"


    Lu Yan swallowed his saliva and wanted to lift him up. But for the first time, he hesitated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    "Ruan Ruan" is soft, but her temperament doesn''t match the word "Ruan". Seeing that Lu Yan didn''t help her, she didn''t show any different expression. She just kept silent for a moment and stood up.


    Lu Yan didn''t find her silence because of her guilty heart.


    Su Tang stood up, rubbed his forehead, and then slowly said: "I always feel that I have forgotten something."


    Lu Yan was surprised. He was afraid that he knew that his younger martial sister was not dead, and he was afraid that The younger martial sister is really dead.


    "If your soul is damaged, you will fall asleep from time to time, and as you fall asleep, you will forget some of the things that happened, but don''t worry, it''s not a big problem."


    When he said it was not a big problem, Su Tang raised her eyebrows, because this guy was talking too hard.


    Sure enough, the big boss is not proficient in lying business.


    Look at the movement of her eyes. She wants to teach.


    "All right." Su Tang''s face is smiling, but her eyes are gradually complicated.


    Lu Yan didn''t notice all this. He hung his eyes, his eyes were in a mess, but his hands were smeared on his cheek, which was the place where his younger martial sister had been kissing.


    Su Tang tilted her head, as if wondering, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, nothing." So he said, but his hand rubbed his cheek.


    Su Tang was thoughtful, but she didn''t ask anything at last.


    On the surface, they seem to have returned to their original daily life. Lu Yan hisses and asks for warmth. Su Tang just needs to sit down and eat. But as the saying goes, the paper can''t hold fire. After a long time, there is always something to show.


    For example, if Su Tang occasionally shows a headache, Lu Yan will look nervous. His nervous appearance is not that kind of pure tension. When he looks at her, he always looks like she is looking at something else.


    More than once, "Ruan Ruan" is not a fool.


    This time, when she was dizzy, she didn''t say anything on purpose. She just stood up to her head and sat on the chair in silence, because she was on the back of the sun, and her eyes were dark.


    Lu Yan was surprised to see that she didn''t give up. Then he hesitated and said, "whining?"


    This words, Su sugar Huo Ran looked up, with a trace of shock and amazement, "little younger martial sister what''s the matter?"


    In a word, this guy is still helping her to find the murderer who killed the younger martial sister.


    Lu Yan suddenly recovered, and then put aside his eyes, "nothing, just before my hand and I said, it seems that there is little younger martial sister''s news."


    Su Tang can''t sit any more. She gets up from her chair and walks up to him. Her eyes are concerned and eager for her younger martial sister. In the past, Lu Yan only felt sorry for her own softness, but now, under all kinds of complicated emotions, he doesn''t dare to look directly at her.


    "The school that killed the younger martial sister has been found."


    His subordinates had reported it a long time ago, but he didn''t take care of it because he didn''t care about it. After all, although those people had provoked the younger martial sister, she didn''t die.


    This time, however, it was different. He suddenly felt that he had found something to do.


    He wanted to avenge her, even though she had already avenged herself.


    "Don''t worry, your younger martial sister is my younger martial sister. I won''t care about this."


    Sue sugar, "what do you want to do with it?"


    Lu Yan''s eyes flashed a fierce, from his hands told him the situation, those people at that time is to see color.


    "It''s a debt of blood, of course!"


    Ruan Ruan''s short guard forgets the sound of his voice.


    Like him, she certainly won''t tolerate those who bully her younger martial sister, so they are united.


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Where did Lu Yan dare to let her go, he immediately refused, and even found an excuse, "I''ll go alone. Ruan Ruan will take care of her body at home, and the rest will be given to me."


    Su Tang wanted to say something else, but Lu Yan had already run away, and he was a bit of a runaway.


    She hit it under the mouth, but when he was about to disappear, deliberately said, "when you come back, we get married."


    Her voice is not big, but with Lu Yan''s cultivation, as long as he wants, he can detect the movement in any corner of the main city hall, so Su Tang is sure that this guy will hear.


    Lu Yan did hear it. If he had heard it before, he would have been very happy. But this time, he hesitated again. Even because of this hesitation, the imperial sword was unstable.


    Su Tang with a smile, slowly way: "imperial sword is not standard, two lines of tears of relatives ah."


    As always, Lu Yan''s mind is astringent. What is he thinking all day long!


    He begged for a long time and wasted his life to find it. How could he hesitate because of his younger martial sister.


    The more Lu Yan thought about it, the more he felt that he was going too far. In the end, he slapped himself hard.


    Don''t be cranky!


    In front of a certain sect, looking at the big boss who suddenly arrived, many people were stunned at first, and then saw him slap himself. All the players were shocked.This is Fake boss!


    Because of this operation, all players are stunned in the same place, this Leng, also before and after three seconds, in front of a bloody, with the character death four characters appear, just burst out bursts of roar.


    "Shit, what''s going on?"


    "Why did the big boss come to kill my gang for no reason?"


    In the end, some people couldn''t sit still.


    "It''s Fangyan!"


    In the end is the game, dead can also point resurrection, was su sugar killed that person, immediately betrayed.


    The younger martial sister stayed with Lu Yan at the level of 20, which attracted the attention of the whole network. But because she didn''t come to her home for a long time, those people were relieved. Who can think that Lu Yan came to slaughter the whole gang when they were relieved!


    As soon as the incident came out, Fang Yan became the target of public criticism.


    Don''t forget, who encouraged it?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang is not interested in dog biting. She just glances at the world public screen, looks at the death of those people, and raises her eyebrows.


    So many people died. It''s a massacre. Lu Yan''s speed is really fast.


    Lu Yan didn''t leave for more than three days. When Su Tang saw him coming back, she was not too enthusiastic. Of course, she didn''t neglect him. She just said with a smile: "I thank you for my younger martial sister."


    Lu Yan finally straightened out his mind and almost shook it again.


    At that moment, he even wanted to slap himself again.


    He must not be sorry for his softness!


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly approached, frowned, looked at his cheek and said, "what''s the matter here?"


    Lu yanfan''s slap was merciless. No, he left a little finger print on his face. It''s red. It''s not very obvious.


    "Nothing." As he spoke, he quickly turned his face.


    How can you tell her such a thing?


    That''s what he thought, but the system opened up.


    "He did it himself."


    Su Tang''s face shocked the whole family. "Fan yourself?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    At the beginning, Su Tang still held a game attitude. Although NPC has its own consciousness, it can''t leave the game. In essence, it is different from real human beings.


    So, she didn''t have much pressure to play, but now, she suddenly feels like It''s a bit too much.


    It''s too bad to force men to fan themselves.


    So, originally also play the rise of someone, guilty to rub his nose.


    The slap did not hurt Lu Yan, but Su Tang asked the housekeeper for a piece of ointment.


    Lu yanben blamed herself. Seeing that she cared about herself so much, she blamed herself even more.


    "Soft, I''m fine."


    In the end, he was rubbed on the chair by Su Tang. "You''re the king. How can you hurt your face?"


    Of course, she didn''t ask how the injury appeared. She didn''t ask, and Lu Yan couldn''t explain.


    The finger marks on his face soon receded. When he couldn''t see the marks clearly, the next thing he had to face was marriage.


    Lu Yan pleaded with her a long time ago. Su Tang later agreed as Ruan Ruan Ruan Ruan. Naturally, there was no reason to move back.


    Su Tang said last time that when he came back, they would get married. At that time, Lu Yan was confused for a short time, but later he saw the lights and decorations in the main city hall, and the happy words were pasted everywhere. Soon, the confusion was suppressed.


    That''s the little bastard he''s been thinking about for so long.


    Joy conceals anxiety and uneasiness. Finally, even the blackening value goes down all the way.


    Su Tang looked at the 10% decline and decided to be as good as possible to him before he took the next step.


    Lu Yan indulged in the little queen''s solicitude for him. Gradually, he could not extricate himself. Seeing that the wedding day was approaching, he was not hungry and told the world. Finally, Su Tang stopped him.


    She said, "we both offended too many people in those years. We told the world that we were not sure these people would trip us up."


    Lu Yan retorted on the spot.


    "Who dares to make a stumbling block? He will kill one!"


    So Su Tang said: "marriage is a matter for you and me. It''s none of our business to know how other people are."


    Empress Wang said that. Lu Yan certainly listened.


    However, although he didn''t tell the world, it doesn''t mean others won''t find out. After all, no matter how low-key he is, the 36 City Lord invited him.


    Lu Yan was immersed in the joy of getting married, but he was systematic and saw through everything.


    "Son, I don''t think you are good to the big boss, just like a butcher treating a pig to be slaughtered."


    Su Tang leisurely eating snacks, smell speech, but smile heartless, "self-confidence point, you feel to go, that''s it."


    Although she was guilty of playing with Lu Yan, how to say, all for the task!


    After all, in addition to the blackening value, running like a fool will only bring disgrace to her country. She doesn''t want to be an empty and soulless puppet. She has to do the task, but she can''t lose herself, so she can only be sorry for him.


    As soon as the system heard this, it knew it was going to do something. After watching too many plays, it always looked forward to the climax and asked, "so, what are you going to do?"


    Su Tang threw a peanuts into her mouth and said, "when you lift the red cap, you will find that your daughter-in-law has changed. Are you surprised or irritated?"


    System:


    I''m afraid it''s going to be a surprise.


    No, it seems to have missed something. Lu Yan has no interest in his younger martial sister!


    Thinking about this, the whole data of the system is excited.


    "With a sense, too much sense!"


    Sue sugar nodded, "I feel very emotional, too."


    ***


    with the wedding approaching, Su Tang is even better to Lu Yan. Sometimes Lu Yan feels guilty about it. But at the same time, he worries that there is no rule in the soul conversion between Ruan and the younger martial sister. If the bride changes on the wedding day


    Every time he thought of this, Lu Yan would deceive himself.


    Tell yourself, it won''t happen!


    However, no one thought that on the wedding day, a more terrible scene happened, that is, the bride disappeared!


    At the time of the incident, Su Tang was still looking forward to the wedding. Her first game wedding was to marry the big boss in the game. She thought it was quite novel, but she never thought that she calculated every step carefully in the game, but was completely disturbed by an accident in reality.


    In reality, Su Tang owns vest in many fields. In order to make money and play games with krypton gold, she hides her real identity. But there is a saying that there is no impermeable wall in the world.


    She gave this to Lu Yanguo at the beginning, but now she gave it to herself intact.


    When she was forced to stop the game and was dragged out of the nutrition cabin, the whole person was furious.


    Shit, that''s almost the auditorium!


    When I think of Lu Yan in the game, I am full of joy waiting to worship her. As a result, I lose my bride in front of the 36 city leaderSutang felt suffocation.


    "Gouzi, now the situation is..."


    The system is also stupid. What''s the name? People are not as good as God.


    "Just..."


    It just opened a mouth, and then, the continuous black tips, let a person a system are numb.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 80%."


    At the beginning of the blackening did not rise to 100%, because this is just the beginning. As time goes by, the disappearance of Su Tang will make Lu Yan more and more unable to control himself.


    No, but in half an hour, the blackening value rose again.


    This time, it directly reached 90%.


    And all of this is the result of these bastards in Royal uniforms!


    Su Tang coldly looked at the group of uninvited guests, not only did not have any timidity and fear, but rather forbeared anger, coldly said, "what''s the matter?"


    The leader is tall and straight, see her unhappy, smile to make amends, "sorry, special period, disturb Miss Ruan."


    He said he was sorry, but he didn''t really mean it.


    No way, Su Tang is just an orphan without father and mother. Although she has amazing performance in some fields, she is still a civilian.


    The royal family is not the same. It''s a symbol of supreme honor and honor. It''s also her honor to find her.


    Su Tang''s face was full of unwelcome words, but in the face of absolute rights, she had no choice but to endure.


    "Say what you have to say."


    "I wonder if Miss Ruan has ever heard of the third prince." When the chief bodyguard talked about the third prince, he was respectful from the bottom of his heart.


    But for Su Tang, when she came to this world, she didn''t know anyone except Lu Yan.


    So she asked, "so."


    The chief bodyguard choked on what she said, and then felt that the little girl couldn''t do it.


    That''s the world famous Prince Kalan!


    Ignorance, this little girl is really too ignorant!


    "The third prince is seriously ill. I heard that Miss Ruan has some medical research, so I want to ask Miss Ruan to come with me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    Su Tang was forced to come to the royal family. The third prince, who was seriously ill, was not only seriously ill, but also critically ill, as the bodyguard said.


    He''s full of various instruments, and one of them looks very familiar. Isn''t it the life pacemaker that she developed with the system because she was short of money.


    To put it bluntly, it doesn''t really work. It''s just cheating the rich.


    Because in addition to making the patient''s heart beat, other functions are all useless, and the patient can only maintain the illusion of being alive.


    The instrument is so expensive that most people can''t afford it. Of course, if you can use this instrument, it''s better for Sutang to give up.


    A living dead person, if not a wealthy family, might as well let go.


    Although this is merciless, it is an indisputable fact.


    So she called it a trick to cheat the rich.


    Su Tang would like to say give up, don''t save, because in this world, as long as you know a little about medical treatment, you will know what this thing stands for. But the other side will pit her, it is obvious that she is about to become a pot bearer.


    If she can''t be saved, someone must be responsible. She has no power and no power. It''s very suitable.


    For her arrival, the royal family is very grand, not only the emperor and queen arrived, but also a group of royal children, at a glance, no matter which one is rich or expensive.


    But Su Tang is very annoying, a piece of black.


    His Majesty was dressed in white plain clothes, as if in a hurry to come. Xu was always anxious, and his eyes were heavily tired. "Miss Ruan, how about Jialan?"


    As he opened his mouth, the rest of them turned their eyes to her. She was so enthusiastic that she couldn''t breathe.


    She took a deep breath, did not rush to answer, but asked the system, "introduce the situation."


    The system says, "the emperor really cares about this son, the rest of us..."


    Once the system was silent, Su Tang knew it immediately.


    "Your Majesty, your highness is seriously injured. It is not suitable for many people to visit." Su Tang glanced at the extra people in the room and said with a smile, "can you let them all leave?"


    The emperor has now put all his eggs in one basket. Jialan''s injury has even been abandoned by the royal treatment team. The only thing that can save him is probably the people in front of him.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." With that, he immediately told the rest to leave.


    The emperor spoke, and the rest of them could only leave if they were not willing to.


    Su Tang waited until there was no third person in the room. Then she said slowly, "Your Majesty, may I ask who recommended me to you?"


    The Emperor didn''t think much and said directly, "it''s Ruby, the captain of the Royal healing team. He said that if you can''t help it, there will be no other person in the world who can save Jialan. "


    Su Tang glanced at the Karan lying on the bed, which was different from the traditional western face of the royal family. He was an oriental face, but the outline was a little more three-dimensional than the Oriental. Not surprisingly, he was a half breed.


    If she remembers correctly, none of the people who just poured in were oriental faces, including the queen.


    In such a short period of time, Su Tang has made up a picture of the poor being excluded.


    She said to his majesty, "although I don''t know why Mr. Ruby recommended me, I''m not a professional medical major. If your majesty doesn''t believe me, you can check my resume. "


    She was not interested in the Royal struggle, although the poor little girl named Kalan was very handsome.


    His Majesty''s eyes were darkened immediately. "So, Miss Ruan can''t help it?"


    Su Tang sighed. "Other instruments show that except for the heartbeat, the functions of other organs have all stopped, and the heartbeat is also due to the pacemaker." "I''m sorry," she said, bowing apologetically


    No doubt she was sentenced to death. The emperor retreated and turned pale, and the whole person seemed to be ten years old.


    He said, "is there really no other way? You can develop a life pacemaker. Maybe there''s another way. You can stay a few more days. "


    The other party is the emperor. If Su Tang is too tough, he will be detained.


    Therefore, she could only say in a relaxed way: "it''s OK, but I still hope your majesty doesn''t hold too much hope."


    As for the treatment of the third highness, he was already exhausted during this period, so he nodded to know although he could not express it.


    "Try it." He bent and looked out of the hall.


    Su Tang wanted her to send her a holographic nutrition cabin, but her third highness couldn''t die for the time being. If she didn''t enter the game again, she would die. However, as soon as she came, she made such a bold request, I''m afraid she didn''t want to die.


    In the end, Su Tang could only hope to be with her royal highness.


    The third Royal Highness stayed in the palace for treatment. The dormitory was not only luxurious, but the surrounding treatment equipment was almost equipped with a big operation equipment. When the equipment was complete, Su Tang always had to do something.


    She first checked his body, sure enough, this guy already brain death, only the heart barely maintain the operation.She sighed heavily. She was very embarrassed. With such a body of a living dead person, no matter how developed medicine is, it can''t be compared with the world of cultivating truth. If you die, you can still give up. As long as you are in the soul, what''s more, if you are not complete, it''s OK. As long as there is a wisp of it, she can raise you completely.


    Now, no matter how powerful she is, she can''t bring the dying back to life.


    "This is not to embarrass me, panghu!"


    Su Tang was helpless and asked the system, "dog, do you have a way?"


    "I''m not Doraemon," the system said


    It''s just a sentimental broadcasting machine. Apart from warning, it can''t do anything else.


    Su Tang sat down on a chair, looking at the Karan on the bed, sighed again, "it''s a pity that she looks pretty."


    The system also followed the observation of the next Kalan, and then quite recognized: "it''s very good-looking."


    Jialan is a half breed, not as angular as Westerners. The Oriental blood makes him softer than Westerners. Of course, this softness is slightly different from the pure Oriental.


    When the system is idle and bored, we enjoy beauty with Su Tang.


    "I can''t see his eyes, and I don''t know what they look like."


    Su Tang said, "generally speaking, beautiful people''s eyes are only more beautiful."


    "Ah, the lip is a little pale. I want to give him some color for his beautiful lip shape. It must be beautiful."


    "Oh, and the collarbone under the pajamas. It''s so exquisite."


    "I don''t know if there are chest muscles."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang said a lot, but the system was stunned, "what do you want to do?"


    Sue sugar is innocent, "appreciate beauty."


    Where is the system willing to believe, angry accusation, "Su Zai Zai! You''re a man. You''re dying. You''re even greedy for your body! "


    "You, shameless!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    For no reason, she was scolded shamelessly. Su Tang wanted to refute when she was a person.


    She can be scolded as a scum girl, but she will not be shameless!


    But without waiting for her to stand up and retort, the familiar system prompt sounded in her mind.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 100%."


    This prompt, Su sugar''s mentality at that time collapsed.


    Twice. Twice in a row, I went back to the original point, worked hard, and returned to the pre liberation period.


    She is bitter, she is difficult, she Grievances.


    Su Tang just sat on the chair and couldn''t appreciate the beauty any more. She just looked at the Karan on the bed.


    "Ying Ying..."


    The system sighed and comforted: "it doesn''t matter. We can do it again. When we get back to the game, everything can be retrieved."


    Su Tang said, "if I were Lu Yan, I would be crazy if the bride disappeared on my wedding night."


    "I managed to get him down."


    "Two numbers, I thought I won, but God told me with action that I was a joke!"


    The more Su Tang said, the more aggrieved she was. The system was also bothered by her whimper. In the end, she was ready to move and wanted to kill a whimper.


    One person and one system are immersed in their own "pain", so no one noticed that Prince Kalan, who should have been lying on the hospital bed like a living dead man, moved his finger slightly.


    After a brief physical reaction, everything returns to the origin.


    Su Tang complains with the system and goes to Jialan dejectedly. If she changes people, she will not waste her time. She will not be saved. She is not a living immortal.


    But in the face of absolute Royal rights, she has to make some efforts.


    "Ah, I don''t know if my lovely little Yan will pay attention to me when I go back to the game."


    System, "..." He wants to know that you call him Xiao Yan Yan. Believe me, I''ll take care of you. "


    But how to deal with it is not known to the system.


    In order to make him live with dignity, Su Tang decided to use traditional Chinese medicine.


    Sometimes, the method of ancestors is very good.


    Jialan has been lying for three months, and there has been atrophy in all aspects of her body. This kind of atrophy can not be solved by kneading. Instrument treatment can only alleviate the speed of atrophy, but acupuncture can restore part of the blood circulation, at least, make him look less embarrassed.


    Otherwise, really blind such a handsome face.


    When Su Tang came here, she didn''t bring anything, but in this world, there are only some records of traditional Chinese medicine in books, such as history books, and there are very few people who know it. So when she said acupuncture, the royal treatment team showed a shocked expression.


    "Needle Acupuncture? "


    "Is it acupuncture of traditional Chinese medicine in history?"


    "Oh, Miss Ruan is so powerful that she knows Chinese medicine!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang sighed, but she couldn''t help it. There were faults in the world, and many things didn''t survive under the disaster.


    There is no acupuncture needle, she can only do it by herself, fortunately, she will.


    No matter what she does, there are always several people following her, which is called learning.


    What to learn? Su Tang looked at them speechlessly. "You graduated from high medical students. You have treated all kinds of complicated diseases several times. Are you sure what you can learn from me?"


    She''s not a medical major. It''s known to all of the Royal therapists.


    However, seeing her saying this, many people bowed their heads with a guilty conscience.


    His Majesty was so sad that they had no choice but to push someone out. In fact, they knew very well that they all used life pacemakers, just a family idea, an impossible idea.


    Seeing their faces, Su Tang laughed angrily, "you are really wonderful."


    At this time, what else can the treatment team do? They can only praise people to death.


    "We can''t help it any more, and although Miss Ruan is not a medical major, she can make a life pacemaker, which we all admire."


    Su Tang looked at them with a smile and said, "don''t wear a high hat on me. You all know the situation of the third highness."


    Of course, the treatment team knows that they also have excellent strength. But before, the emperor was angry and said that he wanted them to be buried with him. Is it easy for the treatment team to save them? If they can''t, they will be buried with him.


    They are suffering, too.


    Su Tang heard them say this, almost to spray out, finally exclaimed: "sure enough, no matter when, doctors are miserable."


    The treatment team felt that they had found a confidant and nodded, "but that''s right. In fact, our emperor is very good. At the beginning, he should have just said angry words, but the queen..."As soon as the word "Queen" came out, the man who opened his mouth was immediately covered.


    "You are crazy, talking about the lady behind your back!"


    The man also felt that he had said something wrong. He immediately closed his mouth and did not dare to say more.


    The atmosphere immediately changed greatly. The people in the treatment team did not dare to laugh any more and simply said goodbye. As for Su Tang, the needle grinding of acupuncture was almost finished, so they concentrated on the treatment for the third highness.


    The first step of acupuncture and moxibustion is naturally to take off clothes, otherwise the meridians make mistakes, which is a big deal.


    "Your Highness, I''m offended." Su Tang is in a hurry to help people undress, but her tone is insincere.


    Acupuncture and moxibustion pay attention to the course of treatment, the first time can not see what effect, but after a few times, his Highness''s face improved visibly.


    His Majesty was overjoyed, and various rewards followed.


    Su Tang felt guilty, but also more headache, "when can I leave! My little Yan Yan, if I go back to the game, I''m afraid I''ll be strangled. "


    Think of the last time the blackening guy wasted her hands and feet, Su Tang scratched her hair, "I can''t give him both soft and hard, what is that, e Huang NV Ying?"


    She has nothing to do, from time to time and Jialan Prince chat on a few words, although never received a response, but it, she does not need to respond.


    But she didn''t expect that one day, after she blew up the double open number to "play with" the big boss, Jialan, who had never responded, suddenly opened her eyes.


    Jialan looks Oriental, but a pair of eyes are blue gray, very special.


    At this time, Su Tang just pulled someone''s clothes down. Her eyes were opposite. She was so surprised that she forgot to move her hands away from his chest.


    "Lying trough!"


    "Deceiving the corpse?"


    Su Tang was so surprised that she was a fool, but she didn''t look like a patient at all. She clasped her hand and took it directly to her arms.


    Su Tang didn''t notice for a moment, and when she reacted, the whole person was lying on each other''s chest, and the posture was very ambiguous.


    However, this is not the point. The point is that the door of the dormitory was opened at this time.


    Sue sugar looked at the door of those stunned people, anxious sweating.


    "No, let me explain!" When she said this, people were still lying in each other''s arms, but what she said was slag girl''s quotation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    Su Tang was held up. When she saw the gaping people at the door, her first reaction was to jump up and explain. But the patient holding her wrist didn''t know where the strength came from. In the end, Su Tang was in a hurry and gave him a big push on the chest.


    At this time, a clear voice hit into everyone''s ears.


    Sue sugar was dumbfounded and looked at her blue gray eyes in a daze.


    That sound, isn''t the rib broken?


    Su Tang was so shocked that he lost his voice completely. His majesty at the door recovered. When he saw his son wake up, his haggard look lit up immediately.


    As for the posture of two people, what is posture? Can posture wake up with a son?


    No!


    And if his son really likes it, he doesn''t mind giving this miss Ruan to him.


    "Kalan, how does your body feel?"


    Although his majesty is middle-aged, he is still very elegant and elegant. With his elegant robes, he has no royal prestige.


    Jialan wakes up with a look that never leaves Su Tang''s body until she is interrupted. He only glances coldly, and then continues to focus on someone.


    Although Su Tang was Alexander, she was calm and calm, as if she didn''t realize how ambiguous her posture was with the third prince.


    His Majesty was completely immersed in the joy of his son''s awakening. Seeing that his son, who always had a sweet mouth, would not care and was not angry, he stepped forward happily and repeated, "Kalan, father Huang asked you, what''s wrong with your body?"


    With his approach, Kalan finally looked at him.


    He didn''t have any words, but his eyes swept back and forth on him and Su Tang, half ring, Su Tang still couldn''t hold on, breaking the silence.


    "Your Majesty, your Highness has just come to life. Everything is possible." She explained a lot in a low voice, and summed up with one sentence, that is, although people wake up, they still don''t know about other complications, and everything depends on the follow-up treatment.


    His majesty is in the same mood as a roller coaster. He said, "good, good boy, you''ve done a good job." He said, reached out and patted Su Tang, which was a elder''s gratitude to his son''s life-saving benefactor. It didn''t mean anything else, but Jialan on the bed obviously didn''t think so.


    He just woke up, his face is still a little pale than normal people, but a pair of eyes, but not like the patient should have.


    Sharp, sinister, like a strong anger hovering at the bottom of the eyes, how to see are not good.


    Such a look was never seen before by his highness.


    Jialan is a sunny, cheerful and very kind prince. He has never been superior because of his status and power. He is always eager to help others. In the eyes of the people, he is a little angel.


    The little angel is seriously ill. From his majesty to the people, everyone cares about him and prays for him until he wakes up.


    During this period, Su Tang spent some time to get to know him. With her understanding, a little angel should have a compassionate look in her eyes. How could she destroy heaven and earth.


    No!


    Su Tang''s pupils suddenly shrank, and then a cool air spread from the soles of her feet.


    She looked at the eyes that made her very familiar in disbelief, and her body unconsciously wanted to retreat.


    "Dog?"


    The system is also surprised. At the moment when Jialan wakes up completely, the data on its side is finally updated.


    "Son Take care of yourself. "


    At this moment, it''s no use saying more, but I''m sorry for their revolutionary friendship for so many years, so the system finally decided to send her a love encouragement.


    Su Tang is about to cry. What the hell is that!


    "It''s not that he leaves the game. Will you get a hint?"


    Look what she has done in this period of time, oh, she has exposed her own background!


    Su Tang wants to cry and run away, but finally because her wrist is pulled, she is forced to stay in place and accept the other party''s death sight.


    His majesty did not leave. Listening to Su Tang''s explanation, he nodded excitedly like an old father. "It''s OK. Take your time. It''s a miracle for me that Jialan can wake up."


    He waited so long for the miracle, finally, let him wait.


    Jialan looked at him in silence. At last, he showed a slow smile, "father, you are worried."


    Su Tang has already known his identity, and he is already dead hearted. But suddenly he hears him calling for his father and pretending to be an innocent little angel. He almost falters at his feet.


    She gathered the shock in her eyes, but Jia Lan squinted and looked at her with a smile. "I''m afraid miss Ruan will have a lot of trouble during this period of time and in the future."


    Su Tang''s expressionless face is not that she doesn''t want to say, but that she doesn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that she was speechless, Jialan paused and continued: "is Miss Ruan, next time you can do something lighter, after all I''m very weak now. "


    Su Tang almost came out, ha100% black boss, tell her to be weak, tease her?


    "Don''t worry. I was worried for a while. I didn''t expect you to be so vulnerable. Later I will take good care of you


    Jialan looked at the struggle in her eyes and raised her thin lips in a good mood. "After that, I''ll give you a lot of advice, Miss Ruan." When he talked about the last three words, he deliberately lowered his voice, which made people feel guilty.


    He did it on purpose, he did it on purpose!


    Su Tang took a deep breath, her wrist was still held, so she took this opportunity to continue: "Your Highness, you just wake up, not easy to move." With that, she raised her hand slightly, and said with a smile: "can you let go?"


    Kalan, "No."


    This answer that call a sharp, but will sue sugar gas straight bite teeth, but now he is the third highness, and his big backing is still, what can she do?


    No, he just opened his mouth, and the big backers opened their mouths one after another.


    "Miss Ruan, since Jialan likes you, I''ll trouble you for a while."


    His majesty said, as a queen, of course, also want to express, but probably the content and the emperor said no big difference.


    Su Tang looked at the top two people in the world, swallowed their anger and said with a smile, "yes, you and the queen can rest assured that I will have the right to treat your highness."


    Prince Jialan wakes up, which is a medical miracle. However, there are so many miracles in the world.


    Su Tang sent the emperor and queen away. Without waiting to look back, he asked the next system, "Gouzi, Lu Yan left the holographic world, is his cultivation still there?"


    The system says, "you can regard the holographic world and the real world as two worlds. The holographic world is a world that has not yet awakened. Its world setting is diversified, but the real society is different. Its setting is very single. Besides wisdom, human beings do not have the skill and aura."


    This also shows that Lu Yan did not bring his strong cultivation.


    This is the only piece of bad news that can be called good news for Sutang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    Su Tang looked at the wrist that was still held in her hand. She wanted to take up the big knife and kill her free hand.


    However, in my mind, I hit hard, but in reality, I wince.


    Su Tang felt so miserable that she could only raise her face 45 degrees to prevent her rainbow tears.


    "Your Highness, can you let go?"


    No outsider, Jialan looked at her eyes but did not hide at all.


    Su Tang swallows her saliva. She thinks this guy is going to have a showdown. She is ready to cheer herself up. As a result, for a long time, he changes his deep and terrible eyes and suddenly smiles.


    Jialan''s face is really confusing. If Lu Yan''s face is beautiful and has impact, Jialan is a bright and clear young man.


    The whole country is a lovely little angel. His beauty is very harmless.


    Su Tang looked at him. Similarly, he looked at Su Tang.


    The little bastard is different from the game. Ruan Ruan''s appearance is common in the crowd, and she can''t find a bright spot. If the younger martial sister is beautiful, she looks like a fairy, but what really interests him is her now.


    Jialan licked the tiger''s teeth, showing a very clean smile, "what''s Miss Ruan''s full name?"


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows. This guy doesn''t show his cards. What does he want to do?


    She looked at him quietly, "Ruan Ruan."


    Jialan was a little surprised. The little liar didn''t cheat him completely. At least, the name was true.


    "Can I call you soft?"


    The male owners are all planning to play. As a movie queen, Su Tang can''t admit defeat. In the current situation, no one will believe that a game boss will leave the game and attach himself to a dying person.


    This is metaphysics. It doesn''t exist in this world.


    Su Tang is also very curious, in addition to Lu Yan, there will be no other game NPC recovery.


    In response, the system gives a very positive answer, "do you know the gods of China in the past? Many of them rely on faith to obtain divine power. When faith reaches a certain value, there will be things that science can''t explain. Lu Yan is the beginning, but so far, there is only one example of him. "


    Su Tang said, "so, not at present, doesn''t mean not in the future?"


    System, "you know, this is a Pluralistic Universe, everything is possible."


    Su Tang doesn''t want to know how likely it is. She just wants to get rid of this guy''s smelly hands!


    "Your Highness can call me whatever you want, but can you let go of my hand?"


    Jialan''s body is really very empty, and the rib broken from her chest is not for sale. This body is too weak. If it had been in the past, Lu Yan could not look up to it at all, but now he can''t help it. He wants to stay, and so far, the identity of this body is the most suitable one.


    Otherwise, this damned little bastard is afraid to slip away from him again.


    Lu Yan wanted to sneer at the thought of hard and soft things.


    She loves to play so much, so this time, he will play with her.


    "I''m afraid if I let go of it, it will disappear." He leaned lazily on the head of the bed, and the instruments on his body were ticking. He was rather disgusted. He threw away some of them, and then he continued to speak, "it seems that I have had a long dream during my coma. For a long time, I can hardly distinguish reality from illusion. "


    When he said this, his eyes flashed a complex and dark look.


    Lu Yan always thought that his former world was real, but in the end, it was just a funny game, and he was just the last difficulty of the funny game.


    His little bastard cheated him for so long, played him for so long, I''m afraid it''s just to play a game result.


    Lu Yan, no, Lu Yan stayed in the game. He should be called Jialan now.


    Su Tang listened to him quietly, because now she couldn''t know his true identity. If he was only the prince of Kalan, they didn''t know each other before.


    Therefore, she said, "dreaming is a normal phenomenon. Your highness is seriously ill, which may make you have some illusions, so that you can''t tell reality from illusion." She said this, pause, and secretly moved her wrist, as a result, she just had a movement, this guy almost cut her wrist.


    Sue sugar a exclamation, but her exclamation and did not let the other hand merciful, no accident, wrist must be red and swollen.


    She looked at someone angrily and said, "I don''t know if soft will disappear, but I know if you don''t let go, soft Soft is about to bite She said at the end, the voice is a little urgent, no way, previously did not pay attention, eat too much water, now want to go to the toilet.


    But for the newly awakened third highness, she can''t be so direct, just say to go to the toilet.


    But in Garan''s ear, he licked his thin lip and looked at her with a smile, "bite? How do you bite? "


    Although he disliked the weak body, the little bastard didn''t seem to be much better. He was so thin. Although he held her wrist for so long, he couldn''t break away.As for the others Jialan''s eyes moved up slowly, and the little bastard said he wanted to bite him, just the little tooth, eh It''s quite white and neat. If you really bite it.


    Jialan didn''t know why, but suddenly she was looking forward to it.


    So he put his wrist in front of her.


    Su Tang couldn''t understand this inexplicable operation at that time.


    Why, he grabs her hand and she grabs it back?


    How about playing games with mental retardation?


    Su Tang was at a loss, but Jia Lan said lazily: "bite."


    Su Tang:???


    What the fuck!


    Su Tang completely convinced, "Your Highness, you are not going to let go?"


    Jialan didn''t speak, but from the expression, he didn''t intend to let go.


    Sue sugar angry smile, OK, he is shameless, then she also embarrassed what?


    "Your Highness, get up and let''s go on somewhere else."


    Although Jialan was weak, he couldn''t get to the place where he couldn''t walk. He came down from the bed. Although he was struggling, he still kept up.


    The main hall is divided into several rooms, one side is the cloakroom, the other side is the bathroom.


    Su Tang didn''t hesitate until she came to the bathroom door. She turned back with a smile. "Your Highness, too?"


    Karan glanced at the room behind her, thin lips slightly pursed, a moment later, he chuckled.


    "Ang, next time."


    We can''t push people too hard. After all, it''s their "first meeting". He has to take his time to decide where she can go if he doesn''t let her go.


    Su Tang saw that he had shaken his hand for a long time and finally released it. She rubbed her poor wrist and glared at him. Then she went in and closed the door.


    She didn''t spend her time on purpose. Anyway, she had to face it. After solving her needs, she went out.


    As soon as I opened the door, I found her leaning against the doorframe. When I saw her coming out, I fell into her arms.


    Su Tang fell to the ground without noticing.


    Jialan falls down and protects the back of her head with one hand. She doesn''t get hurt. But what he says next makes Su Tang want to blow his dog''s head.


    He said: "soft, said good care for me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    Su Tang looked at the man with a "soft" face lying on her body, and her facial expression was almost out of control at that time.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. Then she said, "can you get up first, your royal highness?"


    Jialan dropped her eyes and gave out a low smile. Then she moved slowly. As a result, the two of them were a little apart. Before Su Tangsong''s breath was completely vomited, the guy would lie on her again.


    Su Tang


    This cliff is intentional! Cliff is intentional!


    Ah, she is so angry!!!


    Jialan did not expect that this body could be weak to this step, and she was stunned.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." He tried to explain, but looking at the little bastard gnashing his teeth, he was silent for a moment, then suddenly stretched out his hand, "or, give you a bite?"


    Su Tang''s heart was almost choked, "no, I don''t have to!"


    She doesn''t belong to a dog, and who knows if she will be touched by him after biting.


    She''s not stupid at all!


    "You get up first!"


    Jialan heard the words, silent, for a long time, he slowly said: "can''t move."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to get up, it''s that he really can''t get up. He thinks that he has exhausted all the strength of his body just after walking for a while.


    Think of this, he is quite disgusted, so weak, after the little bastard can climb up to his head?


    Su Tang didn''t know whether his words were true or not. Seeing that he didn''t move, she could only say angrily: "how can he not move? Can''t it be legs? "


    Jialan lay motionless on her body. After a long time, Su Tang couldn''t bear it. She tried to twist her body, thinking whether she could lighten her weight a little. If she could, it would be better to throw people on the ground.


    However, she just had some action, and an unexpected accident happened.


    Su Tang was shocked First, then blushed, and finally became angry. She growled angrily, "I let your leg move, not this leg!"


    Jialan was extremely embarrassed at the beginning, but strangely, she calmed down after listening to her roar.


    He raised his lips slightly and put on a sunny young man''s face, but said with a smile: "ah, sorry, I''m scared." He apologized and saw her blush from her face to her neck, with a deeper smile. "He didn''t listen to me, and I didn''t know what to do with it. By the way, soft soft is a doctor, soft can have a way? "


    Su Tang only felt that his whole face was very hot, and his breath was not stable when he spoke seriously.


    What else can we do?


    What can he do with meow?!


    "It can''t be cured. Cut it!" She had red eyes and a ferocious face.


    Jia Lan sees this to tease ruthlessly, low smile a, finally is to stop.


    I can''t help it. If you continue to tease, you''ll have to be smooth even if you blow up hair. Although it''s very interesting to be smooth, it''s not good if you scare people away.


    He hasn''t had enough.


    Su Tang was so angry that she was no longer gentle and pushed people away.


    Jialan didn''t resist, but later she hit her shoulder against the door frame and gave out a dull hum.


    It seems that the sound can be magnified infinitely in a narrow space, stimulating the eardrum. In addition to the previous words, I always feel that


    Su Tang glared at him fiercely, but Jia Lan was innocent. Her blue gray eyes were pitiful, and she was at a loss like an ignorant child.


    That expression, like being bullied by her general, but heaven and earth conscience, clearly bullied by her ah!


    Su Tang was very angry, but he couldn''t ignore it. He could only say fiercely, "did you run into it?"


    Jialan made a small voice, and said, "it''s a little painful."


    Sue sugar sneered, "it''s time!"


    Mouth said, but she still decided to call people, three his highness is not a child, an adult, she can not carry.


    There was no one in the big bedroom, so she had to go to the door. As soon as the door opened, a group of black people suddenly fell out.


    Su Tang looked at the people who were piled up on the ground. He was a fool.


    What the hell is going on?


    The other party got up from the ground in a panic. As a result, because there were too many people, some people got up and were trampled on again. The scene was chaotic for a time.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb Miss Ruan. So, are you and your highness over? " The man just got up from the ground, but before he stood up, he was pushed by the people behind him and fell down again.


    This fall, the people behind accidentally stepped on his foot, so a scream rang through the bedroom.


    "Oh! Don''t step on it, all of you


    Looking at a farce in front of her, Su Tang''s face was expressionless and even wanted to laugh, "bodyguard, throw people out to me!"


    The bodyguard outside immediately ran over, and then threw the people out one by one.


    When the gate was quiet, Su Tang thought of her royal highness who was far away from the bathroom door, so she asked the guard to help her to the bed.Jialan''s shoulder was hit, and after she put it on the bed, she was still groaning, with a look of grievance.


    "It hurts."


    The blue gray eyes blinked and blinked. At that time, the young guard couldn''t bear it. His eyes were red. Su Tang also saw the mist.


    Then, listen to the guard anxiously: "Your Highness, where does it hurt? Where''s the doctor? I''ll go to the medical team! No, Miss Ruan is here. " Finish saying, still don''t wait for Su sugar to have reaction, pushed her to come over.


    "Miss Ruan, please show it to your highness quickly. It''s not serious."


    Su Tang looked at a certain highness on the bed without expression, and almost laughed angrily.


    Great. She admired her superb acting skills.


    She looked at the people on the bed and said gently, "Your Highness, where did you bump into?"


    Jialan, "it''s like the shoulder, and it''s like the back. Anyway, it hurts everywhere."


    After saying that, Su Tang naturally wanted to check, but when she bent down and reached half way, she suddenly stopped, "you come." She pulled the bodyguard over. "You help your highness untie his clothes."


    Jialan was still lying on the bed with a painful expression on her face. As soon as she saw the bodyguard coming up, she immediately said with a smile, "no, I suddenly feel that it''s just a little pain in my shoulder." Said, he untied two buttons, his right shoulder clothes to pull down.


    The shoulder is really bruised. It''s not serious. There are some bruises.


    There was a medical box in the bedroom. Su Tang took out the anti-inflammatory ointment and squeezed it out gently. "Your Highness, there is bruise. Next, there may be some pain. Please bear it."


    Jialan''s innocent, weak and pitiful face, "just applying ointment, how can it hurt?"


    Su Tang laughed more gently, "bruises need to be kneaded, otherwise it''s better. Don''t worry. I''m very gentle. After all, I promised you to take good care of your highness."


    Jialan shows a puzzled expression, but without waiting for him to ask questions, Su Tang takes a step ahead of him and presses hard at his wound.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    Su Tang''s hand strength is not small. Pressing it down at once really makes Jialan feel the pain she hasn''t seen for a long time. But this kind of small pain is nothing to him. He doesn''t even frown.


    "Did you press it?" His voice was so relaxed that he didn''t feel any pain.


    Su Tang was stunned, so she increased her strength. In the end, she felt a little tired, and sweat came out from her forehead. This guy not only didn''t shout a pain, but also fell asleep.


    The sleeping position is comfortable and comfortable, like entering some sweet sleep.


    Su Tang looks at her hand dully. Isn''t she pressing it hard enough?


    No, she even used the energy of sucking. Is that his mother''s shaking m?


    The more painful, the better?


    Su Tang''s face was twisted, and the more she thought about it, the more terrifying it was. Instead, the bodyguard looked at her admiringly.


    "Dr. Ruan''s skill is really good."


    Generally, when encountering such praise, the client always needs to be modest, but the bodyguard is addicted to it. He continued: "Dr. Ruan is too modest. Since the third highness woke up, the royal official sent a message. Now we are all curious about you."


    Su Tang is inexplicably guilty. It''s not her credit, it''s Lu Yan''s credit.


    The bodyguard also has responsibilities. Although he worships her, he can only say a few words. After that, he wants to stand on his post again. Therefore, Su Tang and Jia Lan are left behind in the huge bedroom.


    Without an outsider, Su Tang, like a man without a bone, went to the chair. She wanted to have a little rest, but there were so many things happened recently that she couldn''t hold on and fell asleep.


    This sleep is too comfortable, to later, the spirit slowly recovered, but the eyes are reluctant to let go.


    She turned over a little in order to find a more comfortable sleeping position. As a result, she turned over half and suddenly woke up.


    She suddenly sat up from the bed, luxury incomparable bedroom, I do not know when she was the only one left, and at this moment, she should have been sleeping in the chair, actually sleeping in the Jialan bed.


    That''s the bed of your highness!


    Su Tang hurriedly came down from the bed, but at this time, the door of the bedroom opened again.


    There are familiar people and unexplained scenes.


    His Majesty was stunned. After a while, he looked at the queen. At last, the queen spoke and broke the peace.


    "Miss Ruan is really close to us, Jialan." She said with a smile. Seeing that she looked embarrassed, she laughed even more teasingly, "but also, we Jialan were saved by Miss Ruan. This is the benefactor who saved our lives. We should..." When the queen said this, she paused for a moment and asked the emperor, "Your Majesty, how do you say Karan should repay you?"


    The youngest son came back from the gate of death. His majesty is following him best now. As long as Jialan likes, he supports unconditionally.


    "Let''s give it to each other by example." The emperor said that he was an old father and knew his son''s condition very well. If he didn''t like it, he would be more polite and gentlemanly. Now, he would bully the little girl to death.


    In a few words, the emperor and the queen decided the marriage. Su Tang was frightened.


    No, arranged marriage is not happy!


    "Your Majesty, madam, I''m afraid I don''t deserve the honor of your third highness."


    It''s too hasty to say that the Royal Engagement is right.


    "Not worthy of what?"


    Jialan came from outside the hall. He was wearing comfortable casual clothes. The black hair on his forehead was a little wet. The backlight came. The whole person was like an angel with a faint light.


    Su Tang is used to Lu Yan''s demon temperament. At first glance, Jialan''s noble and elegant temperament is always false.


    No, this is the illusion. No matter how his appearance changes, his essence is Lu Yan.


    As soon as Kalan opened her mouth, the queen immediately welcomed her warmly, "your majesty and I were just talking about your marriage with Miss Ruan."


    "So, just now miss Ruan said that I am not worthy of her?"


    "No, Miss Ruan is shy. She says she doesn''t deserve you." As the queen explained, she enthusiastically pulled Su Tang over. "I''ll look at her talent and beauty. How can miss Ruan belittle herself?"


    Su Tang laughs coldly. During this time, she has asked the system. The queen is not as kind and warm-hearted as she appears. She has more thoughts and worse heart. Jialan''s mother died at her hands.


    So, it''s no surprise that the purpose of such a warm match is to lower Jialan''s future wife''s family power, so as not to threaten her status.


    Ruan Ruan, an orphan without a father or a mother, is not as good as those powerful ladies in the aristocratic family, even though he is famous after this incident.


    The Queen''s abacus was good. In order to prevent this matter from dying, she took down the bracelet from her wrist. "Come on, I was in a hurry for Jialan''s illness, but I didn''t have a good chat with you. This is a meeting gift. Don''t give up Miss Ruan."


    Jialan looks at Su Tang''s tangled eyebrows, makes a quick decision, pulls people to her side, and brings the bracelet to her hand."The elderly dare not say goodbye." After he put on the bracelet, he did not forget to praise: "it looks good."


    As soon as the emperor saw his son''s enthusiasm, he knew that he was right. "I''ll ask someone to write a gift list and send it later."


    Cheap father gift, Jialan did not feel sorry, "thank you father."


    His majesty glanced at him, "what do you thank me for? I''m not sending you."


    Jialan lazy way: "give me the future imperial concubine, and give me no difference." Then, looking at the little bastard around her, she was shocked, as if she was thinking of something to refuse, and immediately said: "soft, don''t you join me in thanking my father?"


    Sue sugar almost spray, "no, can you ask my opinion?"


    This is bullying her, no elder!


    Smell speech, Jialan suddenly slightly bent down, with a voice of hoarse and threatening, with only enough volume for two people to hear, said with a smile: "disobedient doctors will be punished by weak patients."


    Listen to this Sao words, which looks like an angel, is a big devil in Angel Skin!


    Su Tang glared at him fiercely, but the other party licked the tip of her teeth and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, soft? How happy are you? "


    The emperor''s majesty looked at his son, but he couldn''t help it. He held out his hand and patted him, "Kalan, you''ve always been a good son of my father. My father never worried about you, but you haven''t recovered. There are some things..." When he said that, Jialan was not embarrassed, but he was embarrassed, "just, there are some things that I can''t rush."


    Jialan, "what''s the matter?"


    His majesty said, "what else can I do! The medical team has told me that you fell in love with Miss Ruan at first sight. You wait in your bedroom in the daytime That''s not going to happen! " When he said this, he saw that his son had really grown up. He was 20 years old and vigorous, so he said, "my father is not refusing to let him, but you should wait until you are better, or you will have to let the bodyguard help him back to bed after the end. You are not ashamed, I am ashamed!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    Is Jialan ashamed?


    No, he didn''t.


    What''s really embarrassing is Su Tang, who can listen to her explanation for such a big pot!


    "No..."


    Su Tang is anxious to jump out to explain. As a result, she just opens her mouth, but her hand is held by someone. The other person''s hand is too fast. Before she can react, she is dragged by the other person.


    Head hit each other''s chest, but it didn''t hurt, but then a hand on her waist, not only blocked her explanation, but also completely blackened her innocence.


    Karan, "Ang, I see. I''ll pay attention next time."


    Su Tang felt dizzy when she heard the words coming from her head.


    Next time?


    What, next time?


    Who the hell has next time with you!


    Su Tang''s face turned red with anger, and the whole person exploded. As a result, the emperor''s Majesty was a young man with a teachable face. He said happily, "well, you just understand. I have something else to do. I''m leaving."


    The empress left, and there were only two of them left.


    Without outsiders, Su Tang couldn''t help it any more. At that time, she burst out, "Jialan!"


    Jialan releases the person, afraid that the kitten is angry. She stretches out her claw and doesn''t scratch him, but she hurts herself.


    He looked at her lazily, with a smile in his mouth, "huh? What''s the matter? "


    Su Tang''s angry little face was twisted. He thought that if he didn''t let go, he would give him a good beating. As a result, he was smart enough to let her go.


    But it didn''t dampen her.


    "What''s the matter?" Sue sugar because angry, a pair of light brown eyes are like a light, bright, "you just say what Sao words!"


    Jialan looked down at the little girl with a smile. She was very lazy. "Did I say something?"


    Su Tang would like to pinch his shoulder to make him sober. Your human setting has collapsed. You little prince Jialan is an innocent and lovely little angel, not such a white and black villain!


    Jialan looked at that gorgeous face, because angry more moving, inexplicably, throat pain a tight, slightly rolling, "so, I Sao to you?"


    Su Tang


    Forget it, she gave up, she gave up, what people set, villains never play people set!


    "Here, bracelet, put it away." Su Tang took off the bracelet on her wrist. Seeing that she didn''t accept it, she simply put it on the table. "Your third Highness''s condition is almost good, and then it''s not my strong point."


    Jialan narrowed her eyes, "are you going?"


    Don''t leave at this time, waiting to be killed by him?


    "You''re ok now, and the royal family has a medical team, and their medical level can completely protect you. So... " Sue sugar shrugged and said, "I don''t have to stay here."


    Su Tang''s move is to retreat and play very smoothly. Anyway, it irritates Jialan. He puts away his rascal spirit and cools down his smile.


    "What if I don''t agree?"


    Su Tang doesn''t matter any more, "I''ve done what I should do, and the rest..." She pondered, as if thinking about how to say, "anyway, my task is over."


    At the beginning, the emperor found her in order to let her save people. Now that people have "saved" them, they can get up and do morning exercises in the morning. The rest of the business has nothing to do with her.


    But obviously, Kalan won''t let her go.


    After su Tang had said what she should say, she went straight outside the hall. As a result, as soon as she walked out of the door, she saw several doctors from the medical team dawdling there. She didn''t know what to do.


    It suddenly occurred to her that before the emperor''s misunderstanding, these people had scratched the front door of the bedroom. Now all night, rumors are flying all over the sky. How can they have nothing to do with them?


    "Ah, it''s the doctors. Come on, let''s have a good chat."


    The doctors were so scared that they ran away on the spot. However, Su Tang was faster. He pulled back a back collar with one hand, and another fell to the ground with his foot.


    "Still running?" She looked at them with a smile,


    the medical team looked at her with a smile and looked at them with a smile, and they were scared to tears.


    "Dr. Ruan and Dr. Ruan are merciful."


    "Yes, we are peers. For the sake of peers, we should be merciful!" This is the poor little girl who got up from the ground.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes and said, "it''s too late to go with me now."


    As soon as the medical team heard this, someone called it out.


    "Not too late, not too late!"


    "We will try our best to cure the third highness. You give us three months, no, one month! We will return you a healthy and powerful third highness! "


    Even if it''s healthy, Weimeng is a word of tiger and wolf.


    Su sugar gas smile, just want to hand blade this group full of mind is the curse of yellow waste, but Jialan came over.


    Jialan is only 20 years old, and his voice is obviously different from Lu Yan, who is famous all over the world. He should have a clear voice, but with Lu Yan''s appearance, his voice has a little dumb magnetism, which changes the warmth of the little angel before, and becomes unrestrained and open.Many people are paying attention to such an obvious change, but it''s nothing if the third highness comes back from the dead, his life is full of ups and downs, and his temperament has changed a little.


    At this moment, the medical team saw him appear, one by one immediately hiding behind him.


    "Your Highness, do you want to intercede with the future three princesses and concubines for us?"


    As soon as Su Tang heard about the future third prince, she was angry, but it was Jialan. She was so happy that she was bathed in the spring breeze.


    "Soft, come here."


    Without the permission of the emperor or his third highness, Su Tang could not leave even if she lost her temper. However, the atmosphere between the two was eased by the medical team.


    "If you have anything to say, I can hear you."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to come, Jialan just said, "you can''t leave here. You''d better sit down with me and talk about what you want."


    Su Tang of course knows that she can''t walk, but she''s just angry. Now Jialan gives her a ladder, and she''s not the kind of person who doesn''t know good or bad, so she''s unwilling to say: "I want a game warehouse, plus a nutrition cabin."


    The game warehouse is connected with the nutrition cabin, and you can roam freely in the holographic game.


    Speaking of which, she was quite curious about what it was like to win the world.


    As soon as the word "game warehouse" appeared, Jialan''s pupil shrank. He forgot about it.


    "Soft soft like to play games?"


    When it comes to games, Su Tang''s eyes lit up. "Of course, I used to be the No.1 player on the full service bully list."


    Rank list, rich list, for this reason, there are many players holding her thigh shouting dad.


    That was her extraordinary years!


    Jia Lan Yin goes to the mood in the eye, pressing the mood, dumb voice way: "once? Then what happened? "


    Su Tang turned her eyes and said, "don''t mention it. When I thought I could pass the customs, the boss didn''t die. He almost killed me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    Anyway, the vest also exposed, Su sugar said about his game experience, it is endless, there is no hiding.


    For her, it''s just a game. She likes to play this game and will put her feelings into it. But her emotional investment is not about falling in love, but purely for promotion and passing.


    But for Kalan, an awakened NPC, that is to be completely fooled.


    But if she is a non emotional NPC, what she says and does will be nothing.


    It was just a game.


    And he is just one of the bosses.


    After waking up in this body, Jialan refuses to consider this matter from the bottom of his heart. He thinks that the little bastard has played with him, so he wants to revenge. But now, looking at the bright eyes and slightly upturned corners of the mouth when the little bastard talked about the game, she really liked the game.


    But I don''t like him.


    This fact makes his heart slightly smothering. In her eyes, the girl who occupies his whole life is just a NPC who can''t even count as a passer-by.


    And he couldn''t even reprimand her.


    What''s wrong with the little bastard?


    She is not wrong at all. If she is wrong, it is wrong. From the beginning, she should not play this game and let him close in that ridiculous world!


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to laugh. What a ridiculous thing.


    Laughter gradually big, but the eyes are full of desperation, despair, finally, he trapped himself in his own world.


    He has no reason to lock her, perhaps, know yourself, is her biggest sorrow.


    As soon as Su Tang heard the laughter, she knew that this guy was drilling a bull''s horn. She was a little distressed, "Your Highness? What''s the matter with you? " He changed his old habit of burning a little, and looked at him with eyes full, "is it because of the game? Your Highness has never played? If your highness wants to, I can take you to play. "


    Such tenderness is rare.


    Jialan looks at her like this. For the first time, she is confused. Does she like the feeling of her role or herself?


    She said that at the beginning of the game, she built a lot of numbers in order to attack herself. Many of them just wandered in front of him more times, and then she was killed by him.


    Therefore, she will never love Lu Yan.


    Jialan thought about it, but she was in a panic.


    "Is that game fun?"


    He was dumb and hard to speak, but Su Tang was smiling.


    "It''s funny. Although I''ve died so many times, all the NPCs in it are very beautiful. Take Lu Yan, its boss, for example. Although I''ve folded a lot of numbers in his hands, it''s worth it! You don''t know how good-looking he is. He''s just following my taste! " She said the excitement, but suddenly stopped halfway.


    Because of her words, Jialan''s dim blue gray eyes gradually burned the light of the stars. He asked, "what happened later? Why not


    Su Tang sighed, "I''ve played so long and abandoned so many strategies. It''s not easy to cheat people. I''m going to be married. Guess what!"


    When the little girl talked about it, her eyes were fierce, but she was very sorry.


    Jialan was amused by her, then followed her words: "how about it?"


    "It''s all you!" Su Tang looked at him bitterly, "the royal treatment team forced me to go offline. It''s just a little bit worse. I''ve been greedy for my body for so long..."


    Jialan immediately grasped the point, "greedy?"


    At that time, Su Tang was just like a shocked little rabbit, staring at her big eyes, and her whole body was full of hair! Not greedy, I just enjoy! We civilized people, just have a look. "


    Jialan''s chest trembled with a smile. "Just look at it?"


    Su Tang hesitated for a moment and said: "in fact, if he let me hold hands and kiss a small face, it''s OK." When she said this, she couldn''t help smiling, "Hey, hey, hey..."


    The concealment in Jialan''s heart is swept away. He always thought he was wishful thinking before, but now, at least the little bastard likes him. No matter how she likes him, at least she likes herself.


    "I''m disturbing your marriage, so I''ll be with you?"


    What''s right or wrong? Since the world awakens him, the world will always compensate him.


    Su Tang took a look at him, with a little dislike in her eyes. "You can''t compare with my little Yan. Our little Yan Yan is more mature than you, more secure than you, and more secure than you... " She thought about it and said seriously, "I''m older than you."


    Jialan chokes in her heart. Is it OK to compare herself with her?


    But after hearing that, his expression was a little strange, "big?"


    Su Tang also nodded solemnly. Her intention was that she was older than him. As the biggest boss of the game, Lu Yan''s age was over a thousand years old. Jialan was only 20 years old, and she was two years younger than her.


    However, Kalan didn''t think so. He was silent for a moment. Then, with a slightly stiff voice, he said slowly, "maybe, almost?"To be honest, he really didn''t think about it.


    However, if the future partner wants to know about it, he will never hide it.


    Su Tang looked at him at first, and saw that his ears were red, and his blue gray eyes were full of strange light. Soon, he suddenly realized.


    "Almost a ghost! You''re full of yellow trash! Get lost! Disappear


    The little girl was so angry that she didn''t understand. She even said seriously, "nothing. What else do you want to know for the future life?"


    Sue sugar twitched the corners of her mouth and looked at him speechless.


    Han, too Han, looks handsome, who could have thought it was an iron Han!


    "You, shut up!"


    Suddenly being scolded, Jialan blinked her blue gray eyes and looked at her like she didn''t know where she was wrong.


    Su Tang has a headache. She feels that she has a long way to go. In the game, this guy can''t do this day and day, but in reality, so, in order not to let him harm the world, the next burden will fall on her.


    "I''m talking about age, age! Your highness, you are only twenty years old! Twenty years old


    "What happened at twenty?" Jialan never cares about her age, but when she thinks about it, she doesn''t know her age, so she says, "how old is Ruan this year?"


    Su Tang sneered, "twenty two." Then he pointed to himself, "I''m older than you."


    Jialan was relieved immediately. He was afraid that she was younger than himself, so it was not easy to start.


    "Never mind. I don''t think you''re too old." Said, also toward her smile.


    Su Tang:???


    Smelly brother, who despises who!


    "I don''t like younger ones." Su Tangmu face, decided to let him understand what is the cruelty of society.


    What about the prince?


    She doesn''t believe it. He dares to take it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    Since Jialan is going to fight, he will never give up. The little bastard is angry. He is not angry, but raises his lips.


    Ah, today''s angry little bastard is also very cute.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    Su Tang was still suffering from chest pain. Suddenly, she was stunned when she heard that the blackening value decreased.


    This child is really a little naive. She said that she was happy.


    "Soft is bigger than me, so in the future, should I change my name?" If Jialan put away his gloomy breath, he is still very sunny and handsome. At first glance, he is just like a sunny young man. He is worthy of being regarded as a little angel all over the country.


    Jialan tilted her head and looked at her with a smile. Then, he suddenly bent down and came up to her. With that special low voice of Lu Yan, he spoke slowly, "elder sister."


    At that moment, Sue sugar was a fool.


    She said that Jialan is not as good as Lu Yan. In fact, they are all fake. They are just different in appearance and temperament. Lu Yan is an ancient costume in the game, like a superior king. Jialan, the beauty of a young man, is an angel when she smiles.


    Now the little angel calls her sister.


    Who can stand this.


    Jialan looks at her mouth and doesn''t admit it, but her eyes betray her.


    So, he continued to work hard, continued to gather in her ear, whispered: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    This sound followed by a sound of sister, Su sugar scared quickly back.


    "You, I..." She incoherent, for a long time to finally organize the vocabulary, "the third highness is the prince, I am just a civilian, when your highness your sister."


    Jialan looked at her with a smile, "my life was saved by my elder sister. How can I not be? Even if my sister wants to, my younger brother can get married at any time. "


    He used the word "marry down".


    Su Tang admitted that at that moment, she was almost hit.


    But now the little angel finally took off the disguise of an angel. When he was laughing, he made him coincide with Lu Yan.


    Su Tang looked at him as if he saw Lu Yan in the game.


    At that time, his eyesight had not recovered, and he didn''t talk much. He always accompanied her in a quiet way. But if she made a lot of noise, he would say that with a little ruffian smile, like a threat, but in fact he would spoil her.


    The past can not be traced back, this thought, those sealed memory overwhelming hit.


    Su Tang always thinks that they are back to their original time, which is actually a good phenomenon and a new beginning.


    However, although the royal family has supreme power and wealth, it is often accompanied by various problems. For example, Kalan was in a coma and was on the verge of death, which is a problem worthy of consideration.


    Now that he wakes up, many things need to be thoroughly investigated.


    Su Tang asked him if he had an impression of what happened at the beginning. For this, Jia Lan only shook her head and said she couldn''t remember clearly.


    In fact, I don''t know where I can''t remember.


    The miracle that the whole royal family thought was a lie from the beginning. The real Kalan disappeared with the conspiracy.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember, but you have to find out, otherwise you can wake up this time and don''t know next time." Su Tang seldom analyzes things seriously. During this time, she doesn''t want to leave any more.


    As for the reason, it''s very simple, Jialan unties her heart knot, no longer entangled with her deception, but decides to chase people back.


    No, during this period, they got along very well. Even the blackening value has dropped again and again. Up to now, it has dropped to 60%.


    At such a good start, how could Sutang stimulate him foolishly and force his blackening value to rise again.


    Jialan also knows that if she wants to get a firm foothold and stay with his little bastard for a long time, some troubles must be eradicated.


    But two people did not expect, they have not how to hand, some people can not sit down.


    The queen tried again and again to say that she was going to hold a wedding banquet for them. In Su Tang''s opinion, it was very ridiculous.


    First of all, her third highness just woke up. She had to take care of her body. But she didn''t let the medical team take care of her body. She also let Su Tang take charge of Jialan''s body.


    Yes, from an outsider''s point of view, Su Tang saved her third highness, but she has to admit that she is not a medical student. Maybe she made a mistake this time. Obviously, the Royal medical team is more professional in recuperation. Unfortunately, the queen gave such an order. Although the medical team came to her from time to time, they did not dare to interfere in the health of the third highness.


    Second, in order to show her importance to the third highness, the queen directly divided a territory for him. This kind of territory was given only after the prince got married.


    You know, the age of marriage in this world is about 30 years old, while Kalan is only 20 years old this year and has not graduated from university.


    The empress''s small skills continued, but the emperor did not stop them, and even chose a territory of her own.


    A rich, but also just rich territory.It''s obvious that the emperor loves his son, but it''s only limited to giving money and rights. He obviously doesn''t want to give them.


    Of course, Su Tang is also very clear. His majesty is very clear that his son, giving money is the best choice, because in the past, Kalan could not balance his rights. A person who could not protect himself but had rights would only lead to death. Obviously, he also thought of this.


    Make a plan for his future early so as to protect him.


    After learning about this, Jialan gave a two word evaluation with no expression on her face.


    "Incompetence."


    Is it incompetence? Because I can''t protect my son, I can only leave him far away, which is called protection.


    If you can''t do it in the beginning, why bring him to this world.


    For example, Jialan''s mother, just because the emperor could not protect her, even if she gave birth to her child outside the palace, she died miserably in the end. In the end, she didn''t even have a reputation.


    And Kalan, in the whirlpool, was brought up so naively by his father.


    Su Tang sighed. She couldn''t slander the emperor too much. She said, "Your Majesty can''t help it."


    When she said this, she hated it. It''s undeniable that the emperor loves this son, but this worthless love has nothing but superficial favor.


    The king who wins the world first is still clear even if he changes the world.


    No matter where you are, the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle. If you want to protect the people around you, you can only make yourself strong.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone touch you."


    The former Kalan was useless, but he was dead.


    Su Tang didn''t worry, but the only thing that puzzled her was, "you know that the empress is intentional, why do you follow her?"


    He can completely use the four big words of "focusing on study" to block each other''s mouth!


    However, Jialan said: "this is not afraid of my sister running away."


    The seriousness of the atmosphere suddenly plummeted, Su Tang was called by his sudden sister, the whole person did not know.


    This guy is really bad at learning now. He calls his elder sister to tease her every now and then. He''s good at it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    Now the situation, Jialan thought his vest did not fall, in order to cover the vest, coax back to the little wife, he is eager to read the ancient books.


    And Su Tang, looking at those poor skills, not only didn''t move, even wanted to teach him a few moves.


    Once or twice, she was impatient. She grabbed people and went to the martial arts room. As she walked, she said with a smile: "my dear highness, I heard that you have been trying to practice martial arts recently. Unfortunately, I just know a little bit of skills. Come on, let''s have a fight, OK?"


    In the eyes of a straight man, it''s like walking after dinner. It''s a warm and warm picture.


    He followed her happily with light steps.


    The martial arts room is very big. Although the place is called the room, it also contains all kinds of equipment. At a glance, not only the things are complete, but also the coaches are complete.


    There are three princes and two princesses in the royal family. The princess has been married, but she doesn''t come here much. But the prince is different. As the future prince, although the brain is very important, the physical strength is also important.


    This is not, the prince himself will become a big man, a look, such as a hill.


    Su Tang raised her head difficultly. The prince was not only burly, but also Tan in order to show her healthy skin.


    At the first sight, she was shocked because of the impact.


    This one eye, let her side of Jialan immediately appeared danger, he took her hand, vigilantly looked to the prince, "soft soft like this?"


    Su Tang was surprised. Although she didn''t like little white face, she didn''t have to be so strong.


    Red lips micro open, she just want to deny, see the prince came over enthusiastically.


    "Hey, my brother, how are you doing?" He said, in order to express cordiality, but also warmly extended his arm, hugged Jialan.


    Jialan is not short. She is about the same height as the prince, but she can''t stand others'' strong.


    Su Tang looked at the picture, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she couldn''t help it. She whispered, "bury Bury your chest? "


    The sound was too low for others to hear, but the system spewed out.


    "Shut up, two boys. That''s burying your chest?"


    Su Tang''s expression was also a little strained. She looked down at her chest, and then at the prince of the people''s Congress. She felt inferior!


    "Why not? Look at the big prince''s chest. It must have Dcup?"


    "A big man is spicy, but I don''t..." At the end of her speech, she began to whimper.


    The system clenches its teeth and wants to punch one at a time.


    But at this time, Jialan was let go and went back to Sutang again. His whole breath was cold, and he even said, "soft like that?"


    No wonder every time he says something, he either interrupts or refuses directly. If he hadn''t left him by his side in the name of not recovering his body, he would have flown away.


    He looks at the prince''s physique. Although he can''t appreciate it, if the little bastard likes it, he can practice it. This physique is nothing. Just practice it frequently.


    As soon as he said that, Su Tang had that picture in his mind.


    At the thought of Jialan, who was as big as a hill, her eyes turned black.


    "You dare!"


    Little bastard this gnash teeth appearance, Jia blue hear straight pick eyebrow, "soft soft don''t like?"


    Su Tangmu said, "I don''t like big chested boys."


    Jialan looks at her brother''s chest and suddenly laughs.


    His little bastard is so cute.


    So, knowing that the next words would make her angry, he still couldn''t resist and teased her, "it doesn''t matter. I just like you. I won''t think you''re small."


    It''s better not to say that!


    Su Tang raised her feet and stopped in the air. She couldn''t believe that she looked back. Seeing that he was still sincere, she laughed angrily.


    Good. She wants him to know how cruel the world is.


    Su Tang showed a very sweet smile, and then said: "Your Highness, as soon as we come back, we don''t practice anything else. I''ll see how your physical fitness is."


    Jialan is very confident. He is the biggest boss in the world and has never been defeated so far.


    "OK, come on."


    After changing clothes with him, Su Tang did not stay in the hall. Instead, she chose a quiet room and began a one-on-one duel.


    Jialan was very confident at the beginning, and she thought about it before she started. She couldn''t let her little bastard lose face too much. Although she was very cute when she got angry, she Daughter in law? You can''t bully too hard.


    Then, he was beaten in the face.


    He thought that the little bastard looked thin and weak, even if he could do some moves, he was afraid that he was also a showy.


    But now, he is lying on the ground, the whole person is suspicious of life.


    Su Tang was still counting the number of times he fell, from the first to the present ten, and the smile on his face was sweeter as he went back, "Oh, third highness, why did you fall down again? By the way, how many times have I just counted? "Jialan was in a trance, and he had been thrown to the ground eleven times!


    Eleven times, not once!


    At first, he wanted to be lenient, but later, he tried his best.


    It''s impossible!


    Little bastard admitted that the game is high-grade, she paid for it, what about the reality? It can''t be bought with money!


    I''m afraid this skill is not a practitioner!


    But according to the Royal investigation, his little bastard is just an ordinary little orphan!


    Su Tang looked at him and doubted life. He was not in a good mood. He comforted him kindly: "Your Highness, you don''t have to be depressed. Although you are weak, I will never dislike you." Then he put out his hand in front of him and said with a smile, "come on, let''s continue to practice."


    The eldest prince came in at this time, and he didn''t knock at the door. Maybe in his impression, his third brother is a weak chicken. Should he come to the martial arts training room?


    This is not, dare not practice in the hall, only dare to run to the side hall of this small room to practice.


    And now, look at his poor third brother, lying on the ground, and asked a girl to help him up.


    "Third brother, you can''t do it. Why can''t you even fight a doctor?"


    The eldest prince said with glee. Behind him, there were many followers. When they saw him, they all laughed.


    "Your Highness, the third highness may not have recovered."


    "Yes, although it''s nearly half a year, the third highness is in poor health. How can he compare with the third highness?"


    All of you are speechless, which makes Su Tang very uncomfortable.


    What''s the relationship between Jialan and these junk snacks?


    Su Tang sank her face and saw that what they said was almost done. Then she held her chest and looked at them with a smile. "I''ve heard that the prince is very skilled. I don''t know if I have the honor to compete with you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    Su Tang was winning the world, but she died again and again. With more times, she must have a negative mood. How can she relieve it? That is to fight in the black market.


    Fighting. Drag racing is always dangerous.


    No, it''s said that the black market still has her legend.


    At that time, in order not to reveal her identity, she was armed from beginning to end, so the black market only knew that there was a thin little man who was very capable. But she didn''t know what she looked like or even her gender. After all, she was a highly civilized world. With holographic games, a small portable voice changer was nothing.


    The eldest prince didn''t put Su Tang in his eyes at the beginning. In his eyes, a doctor, Wen Wen, is weak. He can''t make people cry with that punch, but who makes her the third brother''s side.


    "Dr. Ruan, I can''t protect your pretty face if I go down with this blow."


    Su Tang''s red lips hook down, but it shows a bit of publicity, "it doesn''t matter, but if I win..."


    "No way!" The prince immediately vetoed.


    But Su Tang said: "before we win or lose, the prince should not be so sure."


    On hearing this, the prince sneered in his heart. However, in front of the crowd, he showed his magnanimity, "OK, what do you want?"


    Su Tang moved his eyes to the group of so-called followers behind him. Those who can be around the prince should be the sons of aristocratic families. The prince can''t move for the time being, but these people are different.


    "You won''t be short of money, so gambling is the most boring. Well, losers learn to bark animals." At the beginning, she wanted to learn how to bark, but how boring it is for so many people to bark at only one animal.


    It''s no big deal for the aristocratic childe to hear the animal''s cry. How could their eldest prince lose.


    "Your Highness, compete with this girl Ruan!"


    "Yes, a match!"


    "But your highness will have to show mercy, or miss Ruan will be hurt. Who will take care of our third highness?"


    Su Tang didn''t put it in his eyes, and Jialan didn''t put it in his eyes.


    It''s not that he doesn''t worry, his little bastard, he will be distressed if he hurt a little bit, but because he knows her temperament, and if she dares to make such a show, she will surely win.


    The system here also immediately gave Su Tang some data, such as the actions the prince liked and the habitual moves.


    The eldest prince seemed to be sure that he would win. He thought that the room was too small for him, so he asked Su Tang to go to the hall with him.


    "If Miss Ruan regrets it, just say it, and I''ll take it as if nothing happened."


    Su Tang, "Your Highness, please."


    There are still many people in the hall. However, many people are curious when they come together.


    The eldest prince saw so many onlookers. In order to show his friendliness, he said, "Miss Ruan is a girl. I don''t take any weapons in this contest. Miss Ruan is free to choose one."


    Su Tang chuckled and said, "no, I don''t like weapons."


    This duel without suspense, if not related to the two princes, many people are too lazy to watch. As a result, five minutes later, the eldest prince did not hurt a hair of Miss Ruan.


    That''s interesting!


    As time goes on, when people look at Su Tang again, they will find that they are not panting and can handle it well. When they look at the big prince again, as time goes on, their physical strength begins to overdraw, and their fists are not as sharp as they were at the beginning.


    Gradually, someone took out the mobile phone, such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, even if the girl lost later, it was absolutely meaningful!


    In an hour.


    The eldest prince was completely exhausted, but Su Tang was sweating a little on her forehead. Seeing this, she even asked Jia Lan leisurely, "Your Highness, what animal do you want to hear later?"


    With these words, people began to get excited.


    Many aristocratic families are more and more arrogant with their families, and they are more and more restrained in front of several princes. If they really learn the animal''s name, the scene is absolutely fierce!


    Jialan is the prince in the end, and Sutang is his man, so no matter how many onlookers there are, we dare not cover his sight.


    "Let''s start with dogs." Jialan opens her mouth with a low smile, and her daughter-in-law fights for him.


    Sure enough, his little bastard still likes him.


    When Su Tang got the answer, she stopped fighting and decided quickly.


    The floor vibrated when the big prince fell down.


    Su Tang wiped the sweat on her forehead, turned to look at the aristocratic families, and said with a smile, "come on, let''s discuss. Who will come first?"


    The aristocratic families were all silly. They looked at their prince, and then at the weak woman in front of them. They were all going crazy.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "How can your highness lose?"


    Su Tang holds her chest in both hands and looks at them with a smile. "Willing to gamble and admit defeat, do you want to cheat?"Once the words came out, the aristocratic families were all silent, but it was the great prince. Although he was arrogant, he lost when he lost.


    This is not, down on the ground, still teach them this group of followers, "waste, your highness willing to gamble, learn animals quickly!"


    The boss said something, and the others didn''t dare to follow him. So in the crowd''s pushing, one of them was finally pushed out.


    The man seemed to know that the face had nothing to do with it. His voice was weak and said, "learn, learn what animal is called?"


    Su Tang, "dog, our highness wants to listen to the dog barking."


    Our highness, these four words, hear Jialan that call a pleasure.


    So many onlookers, the man had no choice but to lower his voice and learn a little Wang.


    Smell speech, Su sugar took out to take out ear, "this gentleman, you did not eat full meal?"


    With Su Tang''s mouth, other people also laughed. Although that person is also a family member, who hasn''t got a strong father?


    "Yes, er he, shout louder. If you want to be hungry, I''ll ask your housekeeper to deliver food to you!"


    Where there are people, there are battles, and those aristocratic families are also against each other.


    The man named Er he''s eyes widened when he heard the speech, but he was willing to accept defeat. His royal highness recognized it. What else could he do? He could only bark loudly again.


    Sue sugar was satisfied. "Come on, second one." Then he asked Jialan, "what animal do you want to hear this time?"


    Jialan "* *"


    The big hall was silent.


    Su Tang


    All of you


    For a long time, Su Tang said, "Your Highness, if you talk about chicken, let''s not bring modal particles."


    Jia blue also Leng for a while, then just understand what situation.


    The feeling of being protected by my little wife was so beautiful that I forgot the details.


    When he touched his nose, he always felt that he was talking about something.


    "Well I didn''t notice. I''m sorry. "


    Su Tang saw him open his mouth, in order to expose this matter, he changed his gentle but human appearance, and directly glared at the aristocratic family, "come on, where''s the chicken?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    With a crow of chickens resounding through the martial arts room, after a very short silence, all kinds of whispers soon broke out in the hall.


    There are about seven families. After the barking of dogs and chickens, there are cats, cows, pigs and other lovely animals. At the beginning, we didn''t resent learning animal names when we lost. In addition to believing that our highness would not lose, we also felt that animal names were not shameful.


    But now, listening to the barking of dogs, the crowing of chickens and the howling of pigs, people finally realized that this is not shame, but shame!


    So many people watched, and some of them took out their mobile phone videos!


    Several aristocratic CHILDES'' angry faces turned green, only Su Tang had a sweet smile, and could not see the ferocity just now.


    When did the son of the aristocratic family suffer such humiliation? Looking at the proud appearance of Jialan''s third highness, he was very angry. "I''m a man, but I have to be protected by a woman. Your highness, you have to practice more frequently in the future."


    There is no one behind the third Royal Highness. Although he is the prince, only the emperor is left to protect the huge palace, and the emperor is not very good at protecting it.


    Jialan used to be docile, occasionally choked by others, but she didn''t care. As time passed, everyone didn''t care about him.


    But now that Sutang is here, and this karate is not that karate, how can they get their mouth choking.


    No, Su Tang said immediately, "yes, a great man lost to a girl. Your highness, you have to practice more frequently in the future."


    It''s no fun to hate those aristocratic families. It''s a real blow to their face to directly hate their masters.


    Look at those aristocratic families. Their faces are very blue.


    It''s the eldest prince. Although he lost, he didn''t hate Su Tang. On the contrary, he felt that she was too powerful. Among the women he knew, they either looked scared when they saw him, or they all regarded him as some kind of fool. Su Tang lived for nearly 30 years and met him for the first time.


    It''s so charming!


    "Apologize to Dr. Ruan!" It doesn''t matter if you bully him, but you can''t bully Dr. Ruan.


    Yes, that''s right. He has a crush on him.


    His ability is equal to that of him. I''m afraid there are not many such girls in the whole country.


    The aristocratic families were silly, "Your Highness, that''s..."


    That''s the third highness! How can we make them apologize to her!


    The eldest prince saw them prevaricate, directly annoyed, "did not listen to what I said?"


    The aristocratic families looked at the big prince who was still lying on the ground and didn''t get up.


    "Dr. Ruan, I''m sorry!"


    The eldest prince, "speak louder, didn''t you eat?"


    The aristocratic CHILDES were humiliated, but looking at the big prince''s eyes, they could only amplify their voice, "Dr. Ruan, I''m sorry!"


    Su Tang''s face is expressionless. She thinks it''s over, but Jia Lan comes to Su Tang with a calm face and blocks her eyes.


    His blue gray eyes were full of danger. He looked at the prince on the ground with a smile. He showed the same radian of Jialan''s smile. When he looked closely, he always felt that the smile was different from before.


    He went over and said, "brother, this is my doctor."


    His tone was lazy, like a casual word.


    But the aristocratic families around the great prince noticed that only Han Han, the great prince, said: "I know."


    What if it''s his doctor?


    What about the future three younger brothers and sisters that his mother gave him? As long as they haven''t been married, as long as they haven''t been announced, he still has a chance. What''s more, where is the eldest prince who doesn''t marry, the youngest one who marries first?


    Although Dr. Ruan is a civilian, it doesn''t matter. If he can''t be his imperial concubine, he doesn''t treat her badly.


    The big prince thinks that instead of following the third prince who has no ability, everyone with open eyes knows how to follow him.


    So he got up from the ground with full confidence. As a result, his hand just moved. Kalan, who was a few steps away from him, suddenly came to him.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. I saw him holding hands to get up, and one foot directly stepped on his hand.


    It was very heavy. The prince''s face changed at that time.


    Seeing this, several other aristocratic families immediately angrily pushed people, "Your Highness, don''t go too far!"


    The crowd called out three Highnesses, but their actions were unambiguous, rude and fierce.


    Jialan took a step back and was finally held by Su Tang.


    Sue sugar, "are you ok?"


    She just casually said, but as a result, Jialan was possessed by a playwright. She pitifully lowered her head. At that moment, her blue gray eyes seemed to be overflowing with sadness, but because she didn''t want to be seen by others, she could only lower her head and hide.


    Jialan is not short, 1.86 meters tall, Su Tang only reaches his chest, but because his face is too deceptive, it seems that he has been wronged."Sorry, brother, I didn''t mean to." He was pushed away, but also apologized, "I have only one Dr. Ruan around me, you don''t want to rob her with me."


    He is the prince. In the end, he almost begged!


    Many people look at the prince with reproachful eyes. His third highness is always kind and gentle. In people''s hearts, he hardly blushes several times. But now, he is almost forced to cry.


    Only the eldest prince, clearly he is the victim, cheap three younger brother also don''t know how to step on him, he felt his hand is useless, the result he didn''t say anything, was put on a bullying emperor younger brother''s big pot.


    He was wronged!


    Don''t think he has muscle, just think he won''t hurt.


    But without waiting for him to explain, Jialan said again, "elder brother, doctor Ruan really can''t give it. I can give you other things. I can give you whatever you like in my temple."


    How humble!


    The eldest prince only felt that he was blocked in his heart. He couldn''t get out and swallow it. In the end, he could only say angrily, "what treasure can you have in your broken hall?"


    Jialan was wronged, but she didn''t say anything.


    This scene, so that all people are distressed bad, their third highness, too poor.


    Only Su Tang, mouth slightly smoke, speechless face.


    If this is a girl, the white lotus bitch!


    Such a high-ranking acting skill, the big prince that Han Han where is his opponent. This doesn''t, don''t wait for the big prince to say again what, everyone just you a I a word, seem to persuade, in fact in the heart of Libra already slant to Jialan this side.


    "Your Highness, the third highness didn''t mean it."


    "Your Highness has just recovered from a serious illness. I guess his foot won''t weigh much."


    "Yes, he''s just a child!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the child said this, Su Tang almost sprayed.


    God damn child, he is a child, then what is she?


    "Come on, kid, apologize to the main hall. Let''s go back."


    If you don''t come back, you don''t know what those people will say.


    Jia ¡¤ child ¡¤ LAN smiles so innocent that she seems to be coaxed by Su Tang in a few words. She apologizes with the prince and is led away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    People look at the far away Jialan and reproach the prince with their eyes again.


    Look at such a kind three highness, do you have the heart to rob his doctor? Have the heart to scold him?


    Oh, their third highness is really pathetic.


    Some of them are not too busy to watch, or they feel that their highness is too poor, so they throw the video online.


    This throw, immediately let many netizens in an uproar.


    Their little highness, how pitiful!


    Netizen A: well said, he is the prince, but as a result, his father doesn''t hurt, his mother is gone, he is the prince! But you see, now everyone dares to push him! That''s too much!


    Netizen B: ah, it''s his royal highness xiaojialan. Is this his first appearance after his recovery? But! How dare those damned slaves push him? Cut their hands off!


    Netizen C: I''m so distressed. Xiao Jialan has lived in the royal family for 20 years. In the end, she only wanted a doctor Ruan. No way, my tears will stay.


    Netizen D: can I help him I wish I could get into the video and beat those slaves!


    Netizen e: take me with you! Blow them together!


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the anger of netizens, even the mainstream media began to report.


    But what is our little highness doing?


    I''m begging Sue sugar to take him out.


    Su Tang looked at him without expression, "Your Highness, you are not fit to go out yet."


    Jialan, "but I want to know about Ruan Ruan. I want to see Ruan Ruan''s life. I want to..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tang snatched the words at once.


    "No, you don''t want to!"


    What do you think? What''s good about her shabby house? It''s empty. I didn''t even buy a few furniture. It''s just some necessities. It''s called home, but it''s actually a temporary place to live. What''s more, it''s a slum. It''s too chaotic. If anything goes wrong, who is responsible?


    Su sugar refused, where Jialan would stop. Seeing that she really refused, she said, "if you don''t take me, I''ll go by myself. Your information should have an address."


    For Kalan, he wanted to know all about her, where she lived, who she knew, and whether there were people like the prince around her? If they do, then their time of death is coming.


    The blackened male owners have some morbid psychology.


    Once these sick hearts spread, it will make them crazy.


    Jialan thought, if the little bastard has been obediently with him, stay by his side, then he doesn''t mind hiding this dark heart for a lifetime.


    He admitted that he used some despicable means, but did not want to, Su sugar changed the previous insistence, even agreed to take him.


    "I can take you there, but you have to make a change."


    Jialan''s eyes were slightly bright at that time. He didn''t mind acting in front of everyone, but when he was happy, his eyes couldn''t cheat people.


    "Really?"


    Sue sugar nodded, "but you have to change a little."


    At this time, don''t say what to change, no matter how big the request, he will do it!


    Then, she looked at Su Tang, asked for a super large skirt, and then handed it to him.


    Jialan:???


    Sue sugar smile, "I think, your highness this face is too dazzling, if people find out, it''s not very good."


    Jialan''s face is complicated. If someone finds that it''s not good, just put on the skirt?


    What a fallacy!


    He refused!


    Su Tang, "if we refuse, we''ll stay here."


    This move is really too cruel, Jialan looked at the little bastard that determined appearance, as if to guess that he would refuse, in a rage, he gritted his teeth to agree.


    Isn''t that dress?


    He, wear!


    Su Tang intended to scare him off, but this guy really dared to wear it. Immediately, she was a little excited.


    Women''s wear boss!


    Hee hee, she likes it so much!


    men wear women''s clothes. How can they trouble others? Susie wears hair and wears hair on khayland. In the end, if she doesn''t die, she wants to paint her nail polish.


    "Really not? Your hands are so beautiful. They must be beautiful. "


    Jialan iron blue face, afraid of doing regret, gritted his teeth: "that''s it!"


    Su Tang looks sorry, but still happily took his hand and went out. After all, Jialan''s face is really resistant. Even if she puts on women''s clothes, she is still very beautiful except for her height, which is the heroic beauty!


    The first time the little bastard took the initiative, Jialan was happy and painful.


    He not only walked slowly, but also wanted to finish the embarrassing day quickly. No, he was still sitting in the car.


    "Soft..."Su Tang smell speech, like a gentle big sister, "what''s the matter? My lovely little blue


    Jialan pulled the white skirt awkwardly, "I always feel strange."


    Su Tang touched her chin, then said clearly, "do you think it''s chilly down here? Don''t worry, wear a skirt. It''s like this. You''ll get used to it after a long time. "


    He doesn''t want to get used to it at all!


    He had a black face and wanted to be as powerful as before, but in the end, he was defeated by his white skirt.


    "Soft soft, when shall we get to your house?"


    Thanks to this is a private car, otherwise Jialan would like to hang herself on the spot.


    The car was driven by Su Tang. She looked at the broken streets along the street and said calmly, "it''s fast."


    On the back of the bustling streets in the capital, there is a small street like a slum. Although the people on the street are not ragged, they still have a sense of poverty.


    Jialan was still struggling with her skirt at the beginning, but the more she got to the back, the tighter her eyebrows were.


    His little bastard, living in a place like this?


    "Soft soft, do you live here?"


    Su Tang stopped his car at the intersection, but he was not in a hurry to get off. Hearing the speech, he just said with a smile: "Your Highness, you regret now, we can still go back the same way."


    Jialan doesn''t dislike this place, but loves it. His little bastard is so blatant in the game. In reality, she also lives very freely. So, how can she live in such a place?


    "I''m not disgusted, I''m just I love you


    Sue sugar picked eyebrows, "I don''t need pity."


    "Not pity." Jialan spoke quickly. He knew that his little bastard never needed anyone''s pity. But when he thought of her living in such an environment and being an orphan without father or mother, he hated why he woke up so late.


    If it had been earlier, would I have been able to protect her?


    Without parents, is his little bastard often bullied in such an environment?


    And her skills. Is that how she practiced them?


    The more she thought about it, the more distressed she felt. She couldn''t imagine how the little bastard spent her childhood.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    The decline of blackening value makes Su Tang a little surprised. So, do you sympathize with her?


    In the present situation, only sympathy can be given to her.


    She silently looked at the side of the "tall beauty", began to think about whether they need to play a strong little poor.


    "Let''s go. It''s a mess here. Don''t dirty our Highness''s eyes."


    She said it in a joking tone, but Jialan was very upset.


    How could he dirty his eyes? If only one look would dirty his eyes, how could she be dirty in such an environment?


    His little bastard is not dirty at all. He likes it so much that it''s fried.


    Jialan took a deep breath. She was still in the awkward skirt before. Now all her attention is on her.


    His little bastard, from now on, he will guard.


    "Is this where Ruan Ruan grew up?" He tried to be calm, for fear of stinging her in any memory.


    Su Tang said, "well, the residents here are very enthusiastic. I really like them here." then someone came over.


    There are always all kinds of people wandering in the streets of the poor. Some people simply can''t find a job. With the development of the times, many manual workers no longer need so many people. They have exhausted all their strength just to live.


    The rest of the people, years of poverty, broke all their pride, they began to steal, began to live by all means.


    Poor places, often with the cruel reality, they do not tell you about the crowd, their only goal is to live.


    Now, watching Su Tang walk down from the car, many people''s eyes are golden.


    They looked at her like a lamb lost in the dark, full of the smell of slaughter.


    Some numb people looked at Su Tang surrounded, only open their empty eyes, completely indifferent, the rest, either want to get benefits from her, or want to directly occupy her.


    Yes, there is another imbalance brought about by poverty.


    The ratio of male to female is out of balance.


    Jialan looks at the people who surround her, inexplicably associating with the softness of her childhood. Has she ever been bullied like this?


    The blue gray eyes began to surge, and the darkness and hostility in them almost turned into substance. The smell of killing and evil thoughts began to spread on him. He wanted to tear up the garbage, but before he could do it, Su Tang stopped him.


    "Ah, your highness, just a moment. These are my friends. I haven''t seen them for a long time. Let me say hello to them first." Su Tang was smiling and there was no fear in her eyes.


    Jialan was stunned for a second. Su Tang came to him with a smile on her lips. She hooked up with them and said lazily, "ah, I haven''t seen you for several years. My friends are still so enthusiastic."


    What''s the heat? These are animals in human skin!


    Those people saw that she was not as calm as those rich people in the past. They were not afraid. For a moment, they hesitated.


    Somehow, this reaction made them think of some kind of fear in their soul.


    Some kind of About the big sister''s big fear.


    Memory hit, they see her car parking location, is not the Lord''s residence, suddenly scared soul concussion.


    "You..." They want to say that she has nothing to do with the elder sister.


    But before they finished, Sue sugar started.


    Ruan Ruan was an orphan and had no money. She wandered here. The bad environment made her dare not go out at all, so she starved to death in the end. After su Tang came, although she could leave by her own ability, she thought that her main task was to win the holographic game of the world, and there was no difference in the real environment for her.


    So she lived here.


    However, the game is always a game. After a long time, she occasionally needs to be relaxed and sober, and these people are the source of her relaxed mood.


    Fight or something, super cool ~


    when the gangsters saw that she was unarmed, their smile and breath suddenly made their legs soften.


    "Miss, miss, do you know Miss Ruan?"


    That woman is a lunatic, no one knows her appearance, only know that she is in a bad mood, pull them to fight, every time they fight with her, they need to go for ten days and a half months, the day is terrible.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "Oh, do you remember Miss Ruan?"


    The gangsters were even more afraid. They retreated and even said incoherently, "you, I and we have no grievances or enmities. If you know Miss Ruan, then we will go."


    When Su Tang saw that they were going to leave, she said, "what are you going to do? Play."


    She punches a little gangster, straight big people''s noses bleed, one foot a big gangster, kicks people to the ground, howls


    Ten minutes later.


    Su Tang finished warming up and clapped her hands. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that I''m miss Ruan in your mouth."She didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble. She liked to wear a mask when she went out, so no one had seen her face.


    Jialan saw them fall down, turned around and took a gun out of the car.


    That''s the garbage. Kill it.


    As the youngest Prince of the Empire, Jialan may be despised by other royal nobles, but this kind of small weapon, he just wants a word.


    Lu Yan came to reality, no cultivation, always need something close to the body, so the gun became his best choice.


    Although this gun is small, its power is amazing.


    Where do people in the slums know the latest guns? They only know that they are guns, which is enough to make them afraid.


    "Elder sister, we know we are wrong. We should not think too much about it."


    "Sister, sister, spare your life, sister."


    The gangsters said and knelt down to beg for mercy with their bruised faces.


    Su Tang pressed down the gun in his hand and came to him in a low voice. He said lazily, "let''s go, your highness."


    Jialan is not willing to, "just let them go?"


    Su sugar, "kill them, there will be countless such them, no meaning."


    Jialan frowned. No matter before or now, he never had any feelings for mole ants.


    All his joys, sorrows and joys come from one person.


    Su Tang said: "it''s no use killing them. If you want this phenomenon to disappear, it''s no use killing them. You have to eliminate it from the root cause."


    Jialan frowned deeper, "the root?"


    Su Tang nodded, "Your Highness, you know how to survive? If you don''t like it, you''ll kill me. Maybe I''ll die early. "


    A sentence of death made Jialan''s heart suffocate.


    He had seen her die in front of him, and he had seen her disappear in his own world. Even now he knew it was a fake experience, but when he thought about it, the darkness in his heart still made him crazy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    Jialan wakes up in the game and seems to integrate into the world. He knows a lot of things that the game world doesn''t understand, but there is one thing he still doesn''t understand.


    That''s human.


    He didn''t want to know that the world had nothing to do with him except Ruan Ruan.


    He was born of her.


    But now, Su Tang taught him these things and told him what he was and what he lived for.


    What she said was serious, but on the other hand, she could not help saying with the pride of the system, "look, dog, my socialist core values are finally going to defeat imperialism!"


    It''s rare for our host to be serious. After listening to her set of words, the system still feels that she''s finally reliable. As a result This is serious, but five seconds?


    "That''s enough for you."


    Su Tang said: "as the successor of socialism, I must make my red scarf more colorful!"


    The system had a headache. "So you started your show again?"


    But Su Tang said, "the performance is over. Look at our blackened man, he must have listened to me."


    The system looked at Kalan. It was true that in the past, he was cold and heartless, and no one could enter his heart except his son. Now, he finally learned to think.


    Su Tang is just like his first teacher, who cares for him and teaches him something.


    She will lead people to their own house, Jialan looked at the empty house, suddenly thought of some of her medical construction.


    Life pacemaker alone has definitely made her a lot of money, so why doesn''t she leave here?


    He was puzzled and asked.


    Su Tang said: "in fact, people are the same everywhere, the important thing is our heart." She said, and took people to her game warehouse. Finally, she decided to give him an exciting one and said to him, "let''s play one?"


    After he came to the real world, he hasn''t played the game as a player.


    Su Tang encouraged him, so did he.


    "Will you play with me?"


    "Sure," Sutang said


    At the beginning, she was afraid of problems in the game warehouse, so she bought a spare one. Now, the spare one is still useful.


    Jialan is very strange to the game. Although he was born here, when he came in as a spectator, he was still very uncomfortable.


    Novice village, a place where he once lived for several years, now revisits, leaving only strangers.


    "Ruan Ruan, I remember when you played games, you said you would throw Lu Yan here?"


    Su Tang looked at his game characters, who were almost one to one in serious proportion, and almost laughed when he asked hard.


    Her black boss is really cute.


    "Well, at that time, the game told me that I could not kill him, and I was afraid that he would snatch the throne from me, so I could only snatch his memory." When she said this, she was particularly disconsolate: "Hey, who can think of the game pit me! He has recovered his memory Speaking of this, Su Tang suddenly noticed her clothes.


    It is no longer the traditional Friar''s robe, but the Phoenix crown and the bride''s robe.


    She was shocked. Then she thought that she had almost married him!


    After a few days, Jialan saw the lady in xipao again. She couldn''t hold back her mouth and tilted up slightly, "soft, your dress? Are you planning to get married?


    Now, it''s Sutang''s turn.


    She was fearless in the game because she knew that it was a game, and who knew who in reality, but now it''s different. She stayed with him every day, and she had to attack him. She can''t make the situation too embarrassing.


    "Cough..." She coughed and cleared her throat. "Well, just get married and play. You know, marriage in the game is nothing. After all, I want to be the king. "


    This is the second time since she entered the game that she said it was quite king.


    If once upon a time, Jialan, as Lu Yan, could send the throne to her, but in reality, she couldn''t.


    In reality, he is just a powerless little prince.


    "Soft soft like to be king?"


    Su Tang didn''t care. He thought he was asking about the game, so he said, "of course I like it. Wang is in the supreme position."


    Playing games, who doesn''t want to pass.


    But obviously, Kalan didn''t think so.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Tang tilted his head to look at him, without any doubt, and then began to introduce the game.


    "Let me tell you, this game is really super fun. You don''t have to watch the novice village boring, but just click to open an NPC, his personal experience is super funny..."


    The little girl was chattering, but Kalan was not bothered at all.


    She didn''t know that in recent years, she had known the people here for a long time, including their experiences. He was very clear.


    But I don''t know why, it''s always very interesting to say it from a little bastard."You were not afraid to roll over when you were soft with me?"


    Su Tang said: "if you want to win, you have to take risks. If you are afraid of such small things, then I will still be king like this?"


    So, I still want to be king.


    Jialan doesn''t know why she is so obsessed with this "King", but since she likes it, he will try his best to give her everything she wants.


    He didn''t know that Su Tang was obsessed with the king because he was the king.


    Su Tang used to like this game very much, but this time, somehow, she lost her joy.


    Once upon a time, in order to attract Lu Yan''s attention, although she expended brain cells, she was willing to expend them.


    "Well, I can see Lu Yan every time I go online. Why didn''t I see him this time?"


    Jialan heard her mention of her former self, picked eyebrows, "don''t you dislike him for occupying your throne?"


    Su Tang rubbed his nose. "I used to be ignorant, but then I suddenly felt that it was good to share the world with him."


    Sharing the four words of the world really surprised Jialan.


    I used to be a little jerk, but I wish I could get rid of him. Now, how can I make her change her mind?


    "Then why are you sensible now?"


    Jialan seems to ask casually, but I don''t know. The little bastard laughs and looks nostalgic.


    "Once upon a time, when I was young, I didn''t know how to appreciate it. I was full of games to win. Later, I felt that I had to protect such a beautiful person, even if he was an NPC. "


    Jialan thought she would say something touching, but in the end, it was just because of beauty?


    The facial expression on Jia Lan''s face all split, who knows, the little bastard talks about the beauty, the facial expression all some changed.


    "Well, there''s one thing I haven''t told you. That is, I have seen Lu Yan''s body! "


    What the little bastard said was very reasonable, but Jialan almost came out.


    What''s the matter? Seeing other men''s bodies is worth her so happy?


    Inexplicably, the sour water in Jialan''s heart, a little bit of my own feeling of vinegar.


    "That''s why you never forget him?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    Beauty who don''t like, Su sugar didn''t refute Jialan''s words.


    Two people in the game is more like to play, looking at the scenery, and eat some food, and then back to reality.


    But in such a short time, Jialan returns to reality again, but there is an illusion that she seems to be separated from the world.


    He looked at the little bastard who was totally different from him on the Internet. Half a sound, he suddenly gave a smile.


    He is lucky.


    If not, he will be trapped in that world all his life and enjoy the boundless life pitifully.


    Yes, Kalan came to the reality, without cultivation, the life span of tiantongshou also disappeared.


    But he never regretted it.


    Su Tang opened the nutrition cabin of the game and asked him, "my dear little highness, what else are you curious about?"


    All of them come out. Let him see them thoroughly.


    Once upon a time, Kalan was only interested in her business, and this business was only around her.


    He didn''t want to know about this country, or even the world.


    But now he suddenly understood that the little bastard was a person in this world. To be with her, he had to integrate into her world instead of pulling her into his own.


    That''s not fair to her.


    Once he had figured it out, he was no longer stubborn.


    "Maybe, let''s go out and have something delicious?" He looked at Su Tang, eyes are rare clean, "what you want to eat, I invite you."


    Su Tang was a little surprised. This sudden change is a little big.


    "Barbecue, of course." She suppressed her curiosity and said with a sweet smile, "let''s go. I know a barbecue restaurant tastes great."


    Apart from the palace, they are like friends who have known each other for many years. Without the rules, they are not the ones who hinder the eyes.


    The barbecue house is not far from the slum street. Although it is only one street away, most of the people living here are ordinary people. They live a rich and leisurely life. The people on the street are not as dark as the slum street, and most of them have light in their eyes.


    Jialan had never paid attention to these before, but when he was with the little bastard, everything around him seemed to be bright, which made him start to pay attention.


    "Soft soft like here?"


    He asked at will, and Sue sugar answered at will.


    "Well, don''t you think it''s comfortable here?"


    Most aristocratic circles are in line with their rights. Slums have exhausted all their strength just to live.


    Only here, comfortable and comfortable.


    Leaving her home, she no longer wore a mask, but Kalan was different. There were too many people who knew him, so she let him wear a mask.


    The owner of the barbecue shop was as enthusiastic as ever. When he saw Su Tang, he was directly happy to give her a hug.


    "Hey! Miss Ruan, I haven''t seen you for a long time! I thought you had moved away! "


    Seeing that the barbecue shop owner''s hands were about to touch Su Tang, Jia Lan frowned and quickly stood in front of her. Finally, she was hugged.


    Jialan''s forehead was blue, and her fists in her sleeves were tightly clenched.


    It was the heartless little bastard who couldn''t laugh himself.


    "Hahaha, boss, you scared my friend."


    The owner of the barbecue shop is as big as the prince. He''s as strong as a bear, but he''s not like the prince in other places except for his size. The prince''s toes are high and his nose is eager to face the sky. The owner of the barbecue shop is a real man.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, miss. I didn''t mean to." The barbecue shop owner''s face flushed instantly. Unlike Su Tang, who is a regular customer of his, don''t welcome him. It''s really nothing to give a polite hug. However, this "beautiful lady" was hugged by him when she first came to his shop, and she couldn''t figure out what to think of him.


    He has to explain. He really doesn''t mean anything else!


    Jialan''s face is calm. Although he is wearing women''s clothes, his voice is hoarse and exposed as soon as he opens his mouth. So although he wants to kill people, he purses his lips.


    He''s tall. Under his mask, you can see his haughty chin and blue gray eyes. At first glance, he looks like a lonely cold beauty.


    The owner of the barbecue shop was a little flustered when he saw that he was speechless. "Guest, I''m really sorry."


    Sue sugar laughed for a while, and finally reluctantly stopped, "boss, it doesn''t matter. Give us two boxes, and then you can do your own business."


    The owner of the barbecue shop was still flustered. I don''t know why, he always felt that the air became very cold around the girl.


    He shivered for a moment, and then nodded with Su Tang, "box one is a small box. It''s still empty for the time being. You can go there." With that, I left in three steps.


    Su Tang is familiar with the way, and takes Jialan to the box. As a result, before she sits down, she is beaten by the other party.


    Jia''s blue and gray eyes became deeper. Looking at the heartless little bastard in front of her, she laughed angrily, "soft often hugs people?"


    Sue sugar looked at him calmly, "on? Isn''t that a sign of etiquette? "Of course, Jialan knew the etiquette, but she was still very uncomfortable.


    In addition to the game, in reality he has never held it like this!


    In the heart suffused with a strong acid, but to the mouth, and reluctant to say a heavy word, in the end, instead of their own to the gas.


    Because of their height, Su Tang looked up a little and could only see his neck. Jialan''s figure was still very juvenile. Maybe the owner of this body had never practiced it before, such as lifting iron. The lines of his neck were very beautiful.


    Sue sugar fingers micro motion, want to start, but in the end, she still held back.


    Her lovely black man is still very pure until now ~


    she always calls her. Drama.


    She''s such a scum.


    Su, slag girl and sugar saw his intention at a glance and watched him get angry. In the end, she couldn''t help laughing, "what''s the matter, my dear little highness?"


    Jialan listen to her a mouthful of a dear, very angry, very angry, she is not to everyone say so?


    Honey, isn''t this a word that only close people can call?


    But now she calls herself dear, and she''s a little happy.


    Jialan himself is confused. In the end, he forgets why he wants to bang her. As a result, the next second, a pair of warm arms embrace his waist.


    Su Tang gave him a hug and soon let go, but Jialan didn''t react.


    The pupil suddenly shrinks, the whole person is frozen there, until she let go, he still maintains that posture.


    "Our little highness is so lovely, like a child." She said, teasing him on purpose? Why are you blushing? "


    It is clear that she is the one who has been beaten by the wall, but in the end, she has the sovereignty.


    In the first round, Kalan lost.


    At this time, the boss suddenly opened the door and came in. There were not so many rules in the small restaurant. The boss took Su Tang''s favorite order and made amends. As soon as the door opened, he was shocked.


    "I Did I come at a bad time? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    The boss is holding the plate in his hand, trembling.


    How could the "high cold beauty" be even more terrifying than before? The breath of her whole body almost froze him!


    Jialan didn''t expect that she seldom took the initiative. It was just that her sovereignty was robbed. She was surrounded by people and her face froze completely.


    "Boss, what are you talking about? We''re here for dinner, and we''re not doing anything shameful." Su Tang calmly pulls Jialan''s hand down from the wall and comforts the boss with a smile.


    But the boss still didn''t believe it. He looked at Jialan and then Su Tang. Suddenly, his eyes shook.


    "Ah, I know! You are It''s... " The boss''s eyebrows were flying. In the end, he didn''t say anything, but his expression was so vivid that it was easy to guess what he said. Besides, he said: "don''t worry, I don''t discriminate! As long as it''s true love, I don''t discriminate against it! " After that, he put down the plate and even gave them gas: "come on!"


    What kind of oil would you like to add? Sutang laughed angrily.


    The boss is obviously misunderstood, but this can''t blame the boss, who let Jialan make so ambiguous move, partial he is still wearing women''s clothes.


    If Sutang doesn''t explain it, Jialan won''t even explain it. Even because of the boss''s cheering, he looks at him very well.


    He''s a man of vision. Let him live for a while.


    The boss didn''t know that he had escaped the disaster. He said with a smile: "Miss Ruan brought her partner for the first time. I''ve invited this meal!"


    There is a free barbecue to eat, Su sugar whole people are very happy, "then thank the boss."


    The boss waved his hand, very smart.


    Barbecue, which used to be eaten by small bastards in the game of winning the world, is mostly done by her. Jialan just waits to be fed.


    But now, he has the meat at his fingertips.


    "I''ll bake it for you."


    Su Tang was very glad to see that he was enlightened. She was so kind to him at the beginning.


    "Add some spicy food. By the way, your highness, do you have spicy food?"


    "Where''s the wine? The wine here tastes average, but it''s too boring not to drink in the oven. "


    The little girl chattered, but Jialan didn''t have any impatience. Instead, she responded from time to time. Later, Su Tang was fed and sat on the chair with happy fat house water. Jialan suddenly stood up.


    "I''ll go out and be back soon."


    Sue sugar waved, thought he was going to the toilet, did not ask, continued to drink her water with her head down.


    Jialan did not go to the toilet, but came to the kitchen.


    The boss is a small business. Although he has employees, he does many things by himself. Until Jialan comes to him, he is stunned.


    "This..." Because he didn''t know his name and was still wearing a mask, the boss thought, maybe it''s something extraordinary. After all, although Miss Ruan was born in a slum, if it was her, the boss believed that she would be able to start her own career.


    "What can I do for you, miss?" When the boss finished, he was afraid that he would not be well served. "Are you not satisfied with the dishes?"


    Jialan shakes her head. He can investigate the little bastard, but he wants to hear how the people around the little girl evaluate her more than those cold investigation papers.


    He deliberately lowered his voice. "May I ask, what was life like before soft?"


    When the boss heard this, he immediately understood that he was here to inquire.


    The boss has known Ruan Ruan for many years, but he doesn''t dare to say many things, for fear that the other party will look down on Ruan Ruan.


    As soon as he hesitated, Kalan could only say: "don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm, I just I want to know her


    The boss has been running the shop for so many years, and he has seen a lot of respectable people. He is afraid that the cold beauty in front of him dislikes Su Tang. But he thinks that if he dislikes Su Tang, he should stop it as soon as possible. Long pain is better than short pain. He can''t cover some things.


    "Miss Ruan I''ve known her for years While the boss said, he recalled: "at that time, she was not so tall, sallow, and lived in a slum. When she first came back to my shop for dinner, I was afraid that she couldn''t afford to pay."


    Jialan was astringent in her eyes and said slowly, "you go on."


    The boss said, but he laughed again, "the little girl looks thin and small, but she can eat very much. I think it''s not easy for children in the slums. I don''t think it''s the next meal, so I want to avoid her meal. Do you know what she said?"


    "The little girl told me that I despised her."


    The boss is also kind-hearted, but there are too many children in the slums. He wants to open a shop, do business and support his family, so his ability to do many things is limited.


    He met many children in the slums, and the only one who went out was her.


    "I don''t know what she''s done. I saw her occasionally, but the little girl was very strong and never fell down." When he said this, he suddenly sighed. He knew very little about it, but he also knew that it was a good child. "If you dislike that child, you should make it clear with her as soon as possible, and don''t hurt her."Jialan quietly listen to the boss said, heard the last, suddenly stunned.


    Hurt her?


    It''s impossible. He will guard her until she disappears.


    He didn''t talk to his boss any more. He just nodded to leave. But when he turned around, he heard the Boss speak again.


    The boss said, "the child has no parents, and no one will pick her up in the future. If you don''t want her, let her go by herself."


    This words a, the foot that Jia Lan steps up was fixed.


    He took a breath, half a sound, then slowly said: "no more."


    Later, he picked her up.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    In the box, Su Tang was drinking happy fat house water. Suddenly he heard that the blackening value fell, and the excited fat house water almost came out.


    "Lying trough, how did my little cute suddenly reduce the blackening value?"


    "What happy thing is he doing in the toilet?"


    "No? What else can the toilet do? "


    The more I said this, the farther I went. Anyway, the system couldn''t hear it anymore. "How can you only have happy things in your head? Can we be serious? He just went to the boss and asked about you


    Su Tang turned her lips and said wrongly, "I don''t want happy things in my head. Do I want sad things?"


    "Ah, yes, I have a lot of tears to pour out when I meet you." With that, he began to cry.


    The system can''t hear the whole data well. It''s bloody sad!


    "Enough of you!"


    When Su Tang became addicted to drama, he would not give up. He took out his little white handkerchief and cried, "I am a miserable man..."


    System:


    "Oh, if you lose your job in the future, you''ll be a professional mourner. I''m afraid you''ll never die of hunger."


    Su Tang hummed, "what''s wrong with being a professional and loving professional? Why do you look down on people? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    Jialan is in better health than before. Since she went out of the palace and finished barbecue, she didn''t quarrel with Sutang to go out of the palace.


    Everything seems calm, but it just seems.


    Since the last video of animals barking after martial arts training leaked out, the comments on the royal family''s several princes on the Internet began to polarize.


    Although at the beginning, many people said that the Grand Prince was too much, the people under his command dare to be rude to his highness, how excessive. But there are still some people who feel that although the third Highness has just recovered from a serious illness, as an adult, he can''t even suppress several lower ministers. He can only intercede there. How can he be elected king of a country if he is so humble?


    The great prince and the third prince were caught in a delicate situation. Soon, the second prince was carried out.


    At this juncture, the eldest prince is not as good as a brother, and the third prince is too weak. But how can such a video flow easily? It must be the second prince who wants to make a profit.


    In this way, the three forces are quarreling endlessly.


    It seems that the palace is not affected by the online wind review, but the queen is a little impatient. This is not, looking at Jialan in the palace every day, from time to time with the emperor father and son love, and then look at their two sons, one only know how to train muscles, brave and resourceless, but also lost his face by a small civilian, and the other is not know where to go, natural and unrestrained, shadow can not see, angry queen for several days can not eat.


    "A bunch of useless rubbish!"


    Empress gas, can gas to gas, a time and don''t know what to do.


    Finally, it was her right-hand man who came up with an idea.


    "Niang Niang, his third Highness has just recovered from a serious illness. Now he is in good health. Since his majesty does not allow him to marry Miss Ruan, let him go to school." The servant said, and then came forward with a smile, "our highness is from a military academy. He has a lot of Kung Fu. His second highness Congwen has become a good hand when he is young. Only these three Highnesses, a medical student, can make great achievements and become the leader of the medical team, not to mention that he has not graduated yet. "


    As soon as the queen heard it, her eyes suddenly brightened. Recently, she was so depressed by the comments on the Internet that she forgot about it.


    "Yes, you can go to school, you dog slave. It''s smart."


    The servant flatters a smile, "that is still good that Niang Niang teaches."


    Jialan''s going to school was so settled. At the beginning, the eldest prince and the second prince went to the Royal College. There were only three princes. He was always obedient. He rarely refused the emperor''s proposal. He had to study medicine on the ground that his mother was a civilian. For this reason, his Majesty was angry, but he couldn''t get over it in the end.


    To be honest, Lu Da''s boss really doesn''t know anything about medicine, but even if he doesn''t know anything, he still doesn''t panic in the classroom.


    The original master has been in medical school for two years, so he can''t keep up with the next two years. What''s more, the boss of Lu university doesn''t want to learn at all.


    He just sat upright in the classroom, for his return, many students have expressed strong curiosity, class is OK, there are teachers in, students also dare not make mistakes, but when the class is over, there are always a few bold stop him.


    "Classmate Jialan, are you well?"


    It''s a girl who stops Jialan. Her blonde hair is dazzling. Unfortunately, Jialan doesn''t think so.


    Compared with blonde hair, he thinks black hair like little bastard makes him like it more.


    He glanced at her lazily, but he didn''t drive her away. Somehow, the girl felt a chill.


    The fear rising from the sole of her feet made her forget what she was going to ask.


    Jialan, "what''s the matter?"


    Just two words, but let girls wake up like a dream.


    "No, it''s OK."


    Girls said that it''s OK, Jialan naturally won''t take care of her again. She walked directly from her side, from the beginning to the end, and didn''t even bother to give her an eye.


    As soon as he left, the girl''s friends were stunned and pushed her, "what''s the matter with you? This morning, because his royal highness Jialan was going back to school, he was so happy that he didn''t fall asleep all night. How did he get in front of others, instead, he didn''t say a word? "


    The girl looked at the distant Kalan, and suddenly she was sad, "do you think that his highness Kalan is different from before?" She said, lowering her voice again, as if to herself, "I always feel that he''s not him anymore."


    Good friend smell speech, is a Leng at first, then laughed, "hair what silly, not or with before same?" Said, also made a flower crazy, "ah, but you are really brave, although his highness Jialan has a good temper, but I still dare not talk to him."


    In the past, Kalan had a good temper, but also had a lot of discretion. For example, when he got along with outsiders, he was always a little polite and alienated. After all, he still had the title of royal family on him. Once something came out with him, it was the other party who suffered a lot.


    Lu''s boss is very similar to him. Of course, Lu''s boss doesn''t take pictures for people. He just doesn''t like anyone to get close to him.


    Of course, there are exceptions.Learning is always boring, especially for Lu Da''s boss, who knows nothing about it. He patiently attends class after class, but his little bastard is full of thoughts.


    He''s not with her. What''s the little bastard doing?


    Without her, what''s the little bastard thinking?


    Little bastard


    He thought like this, but he finally suppressed it, because he knew that leaving now would only cause trouble for the little bastard.


    On the other side, what''s our little girl doing?


    Black market boxing.


    Happy racing.


    Without the black man, Su Tang has reached the peak of her life.


    However, the school always bloodletting, Jialan endured for a day, finally did not resist, after class, dial the number.


    "Hello?" In the car, Su Tang stepped on the accelerator to the end, because the speed was too fast, the whole person''s adrenaline soared.


    The noisy environment, soon, Jialan will be aware of.


    "Where is it?"


    He didn''t say too much, just these two words, but it was full of air conditioning.


    Su Tang did not let go of the accelerator under her feet. She made a turn and drifted. She fell the car behind her. Then she had time to answer, "Oh, nothing. I haven''t practiced for a long time. I''m driving."


    Jialan frowned and subconsciously told him that this car training was not the kind of car training he thought.


    "I repeat, where are the people."


    At this time, the car just passed the finish line, and the cheers around it could no longer be covered. Su Tang turned her lips in the car and said, "I''m racing."


    Jialan is still very strange to the world. Although he tries to integrate, many things are not involved, so he doesn''t understand.


    Now, while maintaining the call interface, he searches for what is a racing car.


    Half a ring. He blew it up.


    "Ruan, soft!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    The roar came from the microphone, and Su Tang was wronged.


    "What are you doing? It''s so fierce all of a sudden."


    Ruan Ruan''s name is Ruan Ruan Ruan, but she has never been soft in Jialan. All of a sudden, Ruan Ruan''s anger seems to have been tied up. For a moment, she can''t say anything.


    Su Tang''s cheers are getting louder and louder. All kinds of ribbons are sprayed on her, and the hot racing girl leans directly on her.


    "Miss Ruan Saigao!"


    "Miss Ruan, I''m your brain powder!"


    "Ouch, ouch! Goddess, goddess, look here, I love you


    ¡­¡­


    Even if it''s a racing car, Su Tang is still wearing a mask. In the new era, the mask is not as exaggerated as before. Today''s masks are very close to the skin, and you can''t even see any flaws from a distance. Only when you walk in, you can see some from the skin texture.


    But it doesn''t matter, racing, boxing, this kind of thing is to see the strength, not the face.


    Su Tang has calmed down to this kind of scene, but Jialan on the other end of the phone is directly angry.


    Brain powder?


    Goddess?


    And I love you?


    All these people think he''s dead!


    Jialan Qi''s face is very blue, but on second thought, others don''t think he died?


    In the eyes of outsiders, he is just a patient under Ruan Ruan Ruan''s hands. Their relationship is pure. No matter how much contact doctors have with patients, who knows? Besides, Ruan Ruan never admitted his identity from beginning to end.


    The other end of the phone was suddenly silent, but Su Tang was not used to it.


    It''s not very like the style of the black man in her family.


    "Hello? Little... " She wanted to call her royal highness, but so many people, don''t expose their waistcoats, then vaguely said: "Xiaojia, what''s the matter?"


    Xiaojiajia''s name is so similar to that of a child. When the racing girl beside Su Tang heard it, she didn''t know what to think and immediately felt a trace of maternal love.


    "The goddess has children? Is it called xiaojiajia? It''s a very lovely name. "


    "By the way, I have never heard of the goddess getting married, so this child? No father, you see, men are big pig hoof, or girls good, fragrant soft. Goddess, what do you think of me? "


    With a beginning, others are certainly not to be outdone.


    Girls are so active, boys are not reconciled.


    "Don''t listen to those hooves, goddess Ruan! We men and women are the way of yin and Yang! "


    "Go away, it''s a new era, and even discriminates against men and women. There is no gender in love, OK?"


    Most of the people who like racing are very direct. If they like it, they really like it, so they will speak out boldly. Su Tang is used to this kind of scene, but on the other hand, our lovely Jiajia children not only don''t adapt to it, but also want to kill some people.


    So these days, his enemies are not only men, but also women?


    Su Tang is very helpless, they dare to confess, she generously refused, and then continue to call, "xiaojiajia, I''m over, where are you from? I''ll pick you up. "


    Jialan wants to see what kind of people they are. She dares to fight with him. But in front of reality, what does a weak Royal Highness fight with others? A royal identity with a good name?


    After getting angry, he soon calmed down.


    The strength is poor, he can only start from the other side.


    It''s getting dark. Jialan looks at the dark sky without expression, and then says a few words pitifully through the phone, "soft, it''s dark."


    Su Tang was stunned by the sudden change of words.


    Is it dark?


    And then what?


    The car race is still going on, but she has left with her bag.


    Far away from all kinds of screams, Su Tang walks in the open parking lot around. The next second, she hears a word that scares her.


    Jialan''s face was paralyzed, but there was a trace of fear in her voice, "I''m afraid."


    Su Tang just faltered and almost fell flat.


    She looks at her cell phone in shock and touches her ear again. Isn''t she hallucinating?


    The big boss of sun, sky and earth, told her it was dark, he was afraid?


    The world is magical!


    "What did you say? I just didn''t hear you? "


    With the first time, it becomes easier to speak again. No, Jialan''s expression is more and more calm, but her voice is more and more attractive. "Soft, it''s dark. It may thunder later. When will you arrive?"


    Su Tang had seen men with different appearances before. She always scoffed at them, but now she changed to Jialan. She touched her nose and suddenly felt that she could do it again.


    Big beauty said that she was afraid. What are you waiting for? Give him a loving hug!


    "At school, right? You wait. I''ll be right there


    Su Tang in legal circumstances, driving out the fastest speed, she found for the first time, what is grinding goblin ah.Even though she knows all this is acting, she is willing to be a actress!


    Although Jialan is a student, he can be a medical student. It''s too normal for him to put on a white coat to do experiments. At this time, it''s getting late. He stands under the street lamp outside the school gate, and the dim yellow light shines on his white coat with his black hair. It''s two very simple colors, but people can''t move their eyes.


    Su Tang stops the car beside him, and an idea pops up in his mind.


    "Son, I have an idea."


    System, "tell me about it."


    Over there, Jialan went to the co pilot''s seat and got on the bus. During this period, they just looked at each other and didn''t have much words.


    Can su sugar and system chat appears particularly excited.


    "Ma, the man in the white coat, I think I can!"


    System:???


    "When do you think you can''t?"


    "In the beginning, my pure host became addicted to all kinds of" I can. "


    The system said a sad face, partial Su sugar no feeling, still that way: "you go to check this school, recently recruit teachers?"


    As soon as the words came out, the system sprayed.


    "Lying trough? What do you want? "


    Su Tang coughed softly and said, "what else can I do? It''s the first time for us boss Lu to be a man. I''ll teach him to be a man. "


    At that time, the system sneered, "teach him to be a man? Oh, I''m afraid I''m going to teach him to be an animal. "


    "Oh, brother Tong, what are you talking about? I hate it ~"


    the sudden shyness makes the system feel sick.


    "Don''t, don''t say it. You''re brother Tong. I think I''ve been invaded by the virus." System finish saying, but still lament a breath, admit a life way: "you wait, I check their backstage information."


    These days, top quality talents are welcome everywhere. Although the system finds out that there is no recruitment information in the school, it''s OK to go in just by Su Tang''s resume.


    "I''ll give you a set of numbers. It''s the headmaster''s. contact yourself."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    Su Tang has many waistcoats, but she never uses her real name. When she''s too strong, she''s given a surname, and the word Ruan has too many homonyms. Although people call her Miss Ruan, they don''t know which Ruan she is from the beginning to the end.


    Moreover, many fields don''t work out. If you take out the big guys in your field, maybe others don''t even know. Besides, Su Tang doesn''t have a high profile at all. Most of the time, she would rather be a new person with small achievements.


    A little achievement, but not too eye-catching, her only concern from beginning to end is her money.


    But now, for Jialan''s sake, she decided to show her fists.


    Because of the royal family, Ruan Ruan is now well-known. In addition to the inventor of medical devices such as life pacemaker, many people began to be curious about her. Now, if it wasn''t for the royal family, I would have harassed her.


    Although the system gave President Su Tang the number, she was not in a hurry to contact her. Instead, she decided to publish several qualitative papers first. In this way, the status of the medical profession will be more stable.


    This kind of thing is too complicated. After she made up her mind, she didn''t leave her bedroom for the next month.


    After waiting for a month, he published it in his own name. Ruan Ruan''s book was in the limelight. As soon as this paper was published, it immediately aroused widespread concern in the medical field.


    Then, she dials the president''s phone


    for less than three minutes, and the other party directly confirms the visiting professor.


    After all, there is no shortage of professors in our school, but visiting professors are different. With Ruan Ruan''s current reputation, although she is young, she is still qualified.


    Of course, although the call was settled within three minutes, many details still need to be interviewed.


    Su Tang has a lot of time to interview, so she simply set the time in the afternoon. At this time, she can interview for an hour, and then she can meet her royal highness. It''s perfect.


    The headmaster welcomed her very much. He welcomed her personally and served her with all kinds of fruits and snacks for fear that she might be neglected.


    "Welcome to Ms. Ruan."


    Su Tang shook hands with the headmaster with a smile, but before she left, she said, "by the way, can I hide the news of my coming to school for a while?"


    The headmaster immediately realized that as a student of his own school, he was still very concerned about Jialan. He had seen the previous video, but his highness was very protective of his personal doctor.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Ruan, until you start the class, our school will carry out a wave of small-scale publicity."


    Small scale or something, in fact, is the principal''s modesty. Now how many schools are staring at this miss Ruan, who can come to their school, may or may depend on their own students.


    The conversation with the headmaster and the signing of the contract went very smoothly. Within an hour, Su Tang simply stayed in the car and waited for others.


    Before long, she looked at Jialan who came out of the school. Originally, as a little highness, the royal family also sent a special person to pick her up. However, in order to keep up with her mother, the little highness used to wear a mask to take the transportation by herself.


    In the new era, transportation is developed. It takes only a few minutes from school to the palace.


    Jialan according to the original plan, is going to go back, the result just left school, a car suddenly heard in front of him.


    With didi two car calls, Jialan first frowned slightly, then saw the driver, immediately changed the previous alienation.


    "Ruan Ruan, why are you free today?"


    The little bastard doesn''t come to pick him up every day unless he calls, and he doesn''t know what she''s closing this month. He can understand those words, but he can''t even understand them.


    Sue sugar took out a lollipop from her pocket and threw it like a child. "It''s dark today. I''m afraid of you and I''m afraid of you, so I came to pick you up. Here, a little gift for you. "


    Lollipops are sweet and greasy. In the past, Jialan would not even look at them, but now she holds them like a baby.


    This is the first gift from a little bastard.


    Jialan didn''t eat, but she was sweet in her heart. She didn''t expect that she put her words on her heart.


    "Thank you."


    Looking at this scene, Su Tang felt like a man who cheated him with a lollipop.


    "All right, fasten your seat belt." She not only opened her mouth, but also unfastened her seat belt and helped him fasten it herself.


    Jialan smelled the faint fragrance in the air and looked at the girl''s white and delicate back neck. Suddenly, her throat rolled slightly.


    "All right?" Listen carefully, the voice is a little hoarse.


    After Sutang tied it up, she still rubbed the other person''s head, with a trace of invisible doting in her words, "OK, let''s go home now."


    Jialan has never been treated like this since she wakes up. He chews the words "go home" lightly, and his lips are slightly raised.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 10 yuan, and the current blackening index is 30%."


    ***


    with the study day after day, Jialan gradually felt boring. He preferred to train in the sun rather than sitting in the classroom listening to knowledge.Although the body recovered almost, he was not satisfied.


    To say good is gentle, to say bad is weak.


    I don''t have much muscle feeling on my body. As soon as I run for a long time, my heart and lungs will gasp. With such a broken body, how can he be qualified to stand beside the little bastard.


    Jialan thought, and her mind drifted away. At this time, the classroom, which was always quiet, suddenly fell into silence.


    Silence is different from silence. Silence is just to describe an environment, but silence is to describe people.


    For a reason, Jialan rarely put his eyes on the platform. As a result, he almost stood up.


    It turned out to be Soft!


    How could she be here?!


    Jialan was surprised and happy. Then she saw the headmaster go to Su Tang and introduce him warmly.


    "Students, this is the new visiting professor, Ruan Ruan, teacher Ruan! Welcome


    Thanks to Jialan, many people know Sutang.


    This is not, with the end of thunderous applause, immediately there are students ready to move.


    "Headmaster, is Mr. Ruan the mother of pacemaker?"


    The name "mother of life pacemaker" almost made Sue sugar spray. She didn''t even know she had such a name.


    "Forget the mother of life pacemaker, I''m just an ordinary inventor."


    The students found the new visiting professor interesting and modest.


    To be sure, in the current situation, a machine like life pacemaker has no other function except to maintain the heartbeat. But with the progress of medicine, perhaps diseases that could not be cured before can be cured with the progress in the future?


    Being alive is a kind of hope in itself.


    Su Tang didn''t have any airs. She just came here, so she didn''t rush to teach. Instead, she had a friendly exchange with her classmates.


    Of course, in her opinion, friendly communication is another matter in Jialan''s eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    Ruan Ruan is the only treasure in Jialan''s heart.


    But now, his treasure has been found. Those students who are eager to ask questions are no longer his classmates. They are all enemies!


    After the headmaster brought the person, he gave a brief introduction and left. However, just a few words of introduction made Jialan suddenly aware.


    The last time little bastard came to school to pick him up, it must be no accident!


    So the little gift she said, not only lollipops, but also this big surprise!


    But this surprise for Jialan, surprise is greater than joy, he has a treasure that he has hidden for a long time, and finally was found by outsiders, very unwilling, that is his treasure, only belongs to him! But in addition to this idea, there is another idea in my heart. His little bastard is so dazzling that she should not be in the dust and corner. She should glow and live a dazzling life!


    This is a very contradictory phenomenon. In the end, Kalan couldn''t figure it out.


    Su Tang stood on the platform. Because she was the same age, she answered many students'' questions in a humorous way. Soon, the class was full of laughter. In the end, more students couldn''t help it.


    "Mr. Ruan, can I record a video?"


    Such an interesting video, she must record it for other students to see, of course, this is not to show off, this is the friendship of her classmates.


    Sue sugar smiles and picks her eyebrows. "Yes, but I have a request."


    The classmate looked at her curiously, "teacher, you said."


    Su Tang coughed lightly. "Remember to give the teacher a beautiful face. The teacher doesn''t have a boyfriend yet. If you make the teacher ugly, the teacher will wear shoes for you."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a burst of laughter in class.


    We are all young and energetic. When it comes to this, we are even more excited.


    "Teacher, you are so beautiful that you don''t even have a boyfriend! Then we can''t find it any more! "


    "Teacher, teacher!! Kangkang, do you think I can Said, the student also threw a wink.


    "Teacher! Don''t pay attention to those coquettish little bitches, I''m the one who''s pure and unadorned! "


    ¡­¡­


    Jialan heard behind, eager to hit the book in hand, but the whole class admit defeat too much, his book is not enough.


    In the end, I can only be angry with myself.


    Of course, in order to prove his sense of existence, he picked up his mobile phone and angrily knocked down the following words.


    Jialan: teacher, sexy little wolf dog, pure college student, as long as the teacher likes, I can:)


    Su Tang feels the tremor of her mobile phone, but she can''t take it out in class, so she can only continue to chat with her classmates.


    "Well, that''s all for the introduction. I''m afraid the headmaster won''t pay me any more."


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang has never been a teacher. Teaching is a very sacred profession. She doesn''t want to take the flowers of her motherland with her. Therefore, although her real goal is to teach Jialan, she is still very serious.


    As the saying goes, people who work hard are the best.


    Before she knew it, Su Tang became a flower of medical school.


    At the end of a class, the major forum websites were sent to hot search every minute.


    #Come to kangyikang, our fairy teacher! #


    ? No regret Medical College in this life!!! #


    ? My idol is the driving force of my progress!! #


    Ruan Ruan was already a little red. The last time she fought with the eldest prince, it was a fight for the female compatriots. Now she is sent to the hot search again, and many people cry for other people''s teachers.


    Netizen A: if my teacher had looked like this, I would not have been able to move bricks.


    Netizen B: I''m lemon, why did Mr. Ruan go to a Medical University, it''s clear that our B university is not bad!! Mr. Ruan, Kangkang, we poor medical students. The medical community is not separated from each other. Come to our school as visiting professors!


    Netizen C: question, I am 30 years old, can I still apply for your school?


    Netizen D: This is the star we really want to pursue!!


    ¡­¡­


    Too many comments, Su Tang just finished class, naturally did not pay attention to online things, but Jialan that text message, it is let her a spirit.


    "Gouzi, my little highness is bad at learning. Look at him, he can even talk coquettishly!"


    Su Tang''s face was distressed, but she had known her for so many years, and she had seen her heart clearly.


    "Oh, your laughter is almost hidden, so are you happy, Mr. Ruan?"


    Sue sugar was holding her cell phone, almost laughing.


    Also sexy little wolf dog, Sue sugar thought of that face, write down this sentence, she can''t help but want to tease.


    So, she replied along the bottom: Your Highness, if good people don''t do it, why should we be dogs?


    As for pure college students.


    Su Tang is silent for a moment, continue to knock reply: I am your teacher, as a student, you this is the following offense.Jialan has been paying attention to her mobile phone. She feels there is a reply and immediately takes it out.


    He knew very well that the previous sentence was a bit explicit. He was afraid that the little bastard would be angry and would ignore him later. But he thought that if the little bastard was known by so many people, more people would understand her and then rob him!


    Kalan, who has always been confident, is autistic for the first time.


    His little bastard is too dazzling to hide!


    But with this reply, Jialan suddenly felt that she was alive again.


    We are all adults. We can understand a lot of words naturally. His short message can''t be regarded as a hint. It''s just a bright confession. What does his lovely teacher Ruan say?


    Oh, he not only wants to make mistakes, he also wants to "contradict" the teacher.


    But before that, he still has to practice his body.


    Su Tang originally wanted to fight with the man for 300 rounds. After all, she was never afraid of talking about things.


    As a result, she waited left and right, and in the end, two words came.


    Kalan: wait for me.


    The preface doesn''t match the reply of the following words, so sugar can''t understand it at all.


    What are you waiting for him to do?


    Su Tang waited for a while. Seeing that there was no message coming in again, she simply didn''t wait.


    Now she is a teacher, and she can''t disgrace her students, so although she has a thesis or something, who is too little of it?


    So, in order to consolidate her position in the medical field, she decided to write another one.


    Papers are like closed doors. It takes a lot of hard work to get a high-quality paper. For this reason, Su Tang has made great efforts to make money and set up a small laboratory for herself. As a big medical man, who doesn''t have many laboratories?


    After all, in addition to the thesis, she also needs practical operation to prove it.


    In just three months, she was busy with what she was doing, and Kalan was not free. In this way, she lived in the palace, but she never met.


    It wasn''t until three months later, when Su Tang looked at Jialan in front of her eyes, she was dumbfounded.


    "Your Highness?"


    The original owner, Jialan, was thin and young, but now, with the deliberate change of Lu Da''s boss, she gradually has a sense of youth.


    The face is the same, but the temperament is different.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    Su Tang was even in a trance for a while, and felt that Jialan and Lu Yan overlapped.


    Mingming''s face is still that face, but his temperament is gradually like Lu Yan''s approach. The boy''s mild blue gray eyes begin to become deep, the sense of sunshine no longer exists, and he becomes indifferent and lazy.


    However, this feeling is fleeting. After seeing Su Tang, he immediately smiles. That smile seems to become the sunny and warm young man again.


    "What''s the matter?" The little jerk''s astonished expression was written on his face. Looking at those wet brown eyes, he narrowed his eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar shook her head. "No." She looked at him, half a sound, just whispered: "always feel like you have changed a little."


    Changed this word, let Jialan stir up eyes, "how to say?"


    His voice is lazy. It sounds like he''s in a good mood.


    Su Tang lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "I just think you have changed. A boy who used to be very sunny seems to have become..." She pondered for a moment, then said: "steady."


    This is not calmness. It is a change of disposition.


    But Su Tang, a doctor, had seen the third prince on the Internet before. When he met face-to-face, he was still lying in bed and didn''t wake up. Later, although he woke up, he was no longer himself.


    So, she can only say that something has changed.


    Jialan is very happy. No one likes to pursue the little girl he likes with the identity and face of others, but his identity is doomed to be impossible to be made public, so she is very happy to hear that she has changed a little. She is so happy that she even asks, "let''s talk about it in detail."


    Su Tang glanced at him, and the big boss laughed like a child. So, she followed his happy spirit and continued: "I''ve seen three princes on the Internet at most before. The princes in the video are very brave."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the smile of Jialan''s mouth cooled.


    In front of him across other men, however, in front of reality, he can only endure.


    "What else?"


    Su Tang was afraid to talk about the "he" in the past, and his blackening value was about to rise. He said, "the former third highness was a teenager. Now the third Highness has grown up."


    A grow up, Jialan cool smile again up.


    For a man, the word youth is not a compliment. Once upon a time, Jialan hated this body very much. It was too green and astringent, like a little boy who didn''t grow up. Now, Su Tang''s growing up sentence is to treat him as a man.


    It seems that these three months have not been in vain.


    Jialan is still immersed in joy, but Su Tang''s mobile phone rings.


    It''s from the school.


    She didn''t go to class for three months. Originally, she said that she would be a visiting professor, but she was addicted to the experiment. Finally, she asked for leave. Now when she saw the principal calling in person, she was quite guilty.


    "Hello, Mr. principal."


    Su Tang smiles, but the headmaster is very gentle and cares about her experiment.


    "Ah, Mr. Ruan, it''s like this. Do you think your experiment is successful? Jialan students have not come to class for three months, you borrowed so long, it''s time to return people to school, right? I''m afraid he can''t keep up with the course. "


    Su Tang suddenly turns her head and looks at Jia Lan. As a result, someone grins at her.


    "Teacher? What''s the matter? "


    He lowered his voice. The headmaster on the other end of the phone was still listening. Su Tang could only bite her teeth and tell a lie for him. "Yes, I know. I''ve neglected this. I''ll let him go to school tomorrow." After hanging up, Su Tang was so angry that she stood on tiptoe and pulled her ear.


    "Jia, LAN!" She lowered her voice and growled, "you can do it now! You dare to skip class! three months? What have you done for three months? "


    Jialan skips classes and practices her body every day, but the queen doesn''t care. Anyway, she is 20 years old. What else can she do at this time? The most important thing is to build up a strong body. It''s not like the great emperor of her family. That skill can''t be developed in a day or two.


    As for the emperor, he wanted to take charge of it, but the emperor, like the original three Highnesses, was a gentle man. He was persuaded by the queen and the people around him, and he was soon convinced.


    So now, the only one who can really manage Jialan is Sutang.


    Su Tang''s ear grasping hand is not soft, but it turns people''s ears red. She''s smiling and says, "teacher, why do you suddenly start?"


    That''s a long way to go.


    Sue sugar was so angry, "Why are you lying?"


    Jialan licks the corner of her lips. He really loves this angry little bastard. His face is scarlet and his eyes are red, like It''s like being made to cry.


    The big boss was not the pure third highness in the past. Su Tang knew what he was thinking at that time.


    "OK, I''ve learned to use me as a cover."


    Jialan looked at the little bastard, angry, hands up, surrender like coax way: "well, Ruan teacher, I know wrong."Sue sugar, "you know you''re wrong, but you''ll make it next time, right?"


    Jialan was stunned, but then she laughed in a low voice, "my teacher Ruan, you really know me too well." After that, he explained what he had been doing in the past three months. "I''ve been practicing for the past three months, but teacher Ruan didn''t think I was different."


    It''s really different, and the skin color is not as pale as before, with a healthy brown.


    Su Tang looked people up and down for a while, then slightly hooked lips, said with a smile: "since you call me a teacher, then, the teacher now check and accept your achievements in the past three months."


    Three months time, at most is to refine a little muscle line, practice the body slowly, Jialan time is too short.


    But he still didn''t expect that he was angry for three months, and finally he only made three moves in Su Tang''s hands.


    There are three real moves, no more.


    Su Tang pushed the wrist to the back and pressed it on the ground. He was full of ruffian and said, "my little highness, you lost."


    Jialan was suppressed for the second time, but there was a subtle excitement in her heart. For a master, it was too hard to find such an opponent, so he began to be excited, began to look forward to it, looking forward to one day, pressing her down.


    The more he thought about it, the brighter his blue gray eyes were. The strange dark fire was burning, with some kind of secret mind.


    Su Tang pressed the man on the ground and saw only his back, so he didn''t know what expression he had at that time. He just thought he was not convinced and said, "three months, I''ve done three moves under my hand. My highness, you have to practice until you want to win me."


    With irony, for others to point to, will be angry, but Jialan listen to in the ear, but even the blood and soul are boiling.


    That''s excitement.


    "There will be a day."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    Su Tang doesn''t care when this day comes. In a word, he lost today.


    She will release people, see each other turned, this way, "do not want to go to school?"


    Learning medicine was what his highness wanted to learn in the past, but now, in essence, he is not a good student who can sit in the classroom and listen to lectures. Compared with the status of a good student


    Su Tang pondered for a moment, suddenly thought of a place, if where, it is quite suitable for the big boss.


    Jialan droops her eyes. At first glance, it looks like a defeated rooster, but in fact, it is to cover up the greed in her eyes.


    "I don''t want to go to school. I always think it''s boring to sit in school."


    Su Tang saw that he was dejected and couldn''t say anything serious for a moment. Thinking of the big boss''s temper, she sighed helplessly, "if you don''t want to study, you can ask the emperor to apply for suspension."


    Anyway, I applied for it for a year before. It''s normal to find another reason.


    But Jialan said: "I don''t want to find him, you are my teacher, I just want to find you."


    This is like a rebellious adolescent child. You should know that his majesty is the father of his body!


    "It''s no use looking for me. I can''t make the decision for you."


    Jialan changed her lazy tone and became more serious. "You can."


    At this point, it''s a waste of words to go on. Su Tang glared at him and said angrily, "forget it, I''m defeated by you!" She said while walking, but in the middle of the walk, when she saw that no one was following her, she immediately turned back.


    Jialan tilts her head and looks at the little girl''s back recklessly. The more she looks, the more she likes it. As a result, at this moment, she suddenly turns back. The speed is too fast for him to put his eyes away.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes and saw that the other side had returned to the sunny side of the youth. She didn''t want to face and said, "what''s the matter, teacher?"


    Jialan suddenly felt that there was no need to hide his mind. His little bastard was not a greenhouse flower who would be scared easily.


    Su Tang is not, and this guy didn''t hide his caution from beginning to end.


    At the beginning of the Queen''s bracelet, to later text messages, she is not stupid, how can not see signs?


    But if you want her to face up to this feeling, he will have to become stronger. Of course, she will accompany him before that.


    "Nothing. Don''t you mean you don''t want to go to class? I know a place that might suit you


    Jia blue eyes color micro movement, he felt that he was about to find the little bastard skill.


    But then, Su Tang said, "you are too weak now. If you don''t want to die, you have to practice first. From today on, I''ll make a form for you. When can I have 20 moves with me? When can I take you


    Kalan, "OK."


    ***


    the table set by Su Tang is very strict. This kind of overloaded training, others are afraid that they can''t hold on for three days, but Jialan sticks to it. Even though he is too tired to speak every day, he never gives up.


    Su Tang dare to make such a strict training, because she let the system give her a data, a big boss limit data.


    Jialan''s body is not very good. She lacked training in her early days. Now she is twenty, which is a bit late. However, the big boss has great perseverance and strong soul. She has broken through the limit several times.


    The sudden suspension of his Highness from school, which was done by his doctor, caused a lot of attention.


    Some people are worried that his old illness will recur, while others are just watching.


    Su Tang set up a lab for herself, which was not big. She was even the only one in the lab, but for Jialan, she added a training room next to her.


    Now they are doing experiments and training by themselves. They are very harmonious.


    Of course, because of being together all the time, Su Tang made a big mistake for herself. She said that her third highness was gifted and had left him to help.


    Many people began to attack her.


    What depends on the saving grace of the third highness, all kinds of binding him, what else, get out of school, get out of the medical profession and so on.


    Jialan occasionally goes to the Internet, but every time she sees such comments, she gets very angry.


    Such good little bastards, they know nothing!


    Sometimes he was so angry that he wanted to build a trumpet. But at this time, Su Tang stopped him and said, "no need."


    Jialan wrung her eyebrows. "Isn''t the teacher angry?"


    Su Tang said, "it''s unnecessary to be angry with them. If I can''t bear such abuse, how can I live to this day? Your task now is to train yourself. When you can fight with me, when you stand high, these messages will no longer exist. "


    She said the understatement, but Jialan is distressed.


    He clenched his hand, thinking about how the little bastard survived and how he got to the present step by step? He remembers every word the barbecue shop owner said, but only part of what the barbecue shop owner can see. The real process, I''m afraid, can''t be described in words.He took a deep breath, half a sound, then said slowly in a dumb voice: "teacher, I won''t let you down."


    Su Tang was holding the utensils in her hand. Hearing the words, she began to smile, "ah You call me a teacher, then don''t deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestors. "


    The atmosphere suddenly relaxed because of this sentence.


    Jialan did not have the previous heavy feeling, he went to her side, gradually restored the lazy appearance, the corners of his lips raised a little smile, as if casually said: "then if I later contradict the teacher, what will the teacher do to me?"


    Sue sugar took the utensil''s hand, picked eyebrows, "contradict? How many times have you contradicted me? "


    In Su Tang''s memory, this guy provoked her again and again.


    Obviously, his lovely teacher didn''t understand the meaning. Kalan gave her a meaningful look, "so will the teacher be angry?"


    Su Tang glanced at him and swept the man away. "You''re blocking my things."


    How can Jialan give up so easily? Then he continued to say to her, "teacher, you haven''t said that yet?"


    Su Tang didn''t worry at all. Her blackening value was so low. I''m afraid she couldn''t hold on as a teacher for long, so she said, "it depends."


    "Teacher, with our friendship, it just depends on the situation?" Jialan licked the corner of her lips and said with a smile, "you see, I''m the only one left to accompany you in such a big laboratory. After all, I''m your student."


    After listening to it, Su Tang always thinks that the four words "close the door" are a little dangerous.


    Since ancient times, it seems that some shocking things have always happened to masters and apprentices.


    She looked at him warily and saw him blink at him innocently. Suddenly, she felt that she was thinking too much?


    Big boss is a self awakening body, and the one who accompanies him for the longest time is her.


    So he was afraid of abandoning him later?


    This thought, Su sugar calm, "rest assured, will not abandon you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    For half a year, Sutang was in her lab almost every day, either studying her experiment or training her.


    Jialan''s growth is very rapid, from the beginning can only carry three moves in her hands, to now can resist the next 20 moves.


    She once said that if he could catch her 20 moves one day, he would train in another place.


    Today, Jialan is still the one who is under pressure, but he is not discouraged. Instead, he lies on the ground with a smile and laziness, "teacher, 20 moves."


    Su Tang straightened up and saw that he was lying on the ground. She put her hand to him. Hearing the words, she couldn''t help picking her eyebrows and laughing, "can''t wait?"


    Jialan only smiles, but only he knows how much he looks forward to the final result.


    "Your Highness, since you feel ready, tonight." Sue sugar knocked down the time, and he did not talk more nonsense, "OK, I want to continue my experiment."


    She understated the appearance, as if it was just an unimportant thing, Kalan looked at her back, every day, after training with him, she would not give him extra eyes, her attention will always be on those experimental objects.


    She didn''t know how attractive her focus was, and Kalan drew her curve with her eyes day after day, suppressing her nature day after day.


    Tonight, it''s going to be a turning point.


    This thought, Jialan''s mood is particularly excited.


    One day, he will tear open the treasure he has been waiting for


    At night, lightning cut through the night, the rain has not yet come, but look at the weather, there will be a rainstorm.


    Su Tang was sitting in the car with a mask on her face. It was rare for her to chat with Jialan, "is your highness afraid?"


    Jialan is also wearing a simulation mask, smelling the words, licking the tip of her teeth. Her blue gray eyes shine fierce light in the night, like a fierce bird and beast about to leave the nest.


    Su Tang looked at him, but she was not frightened, but her symbolic eyes made her hesitate, "Your Highness, wait for me."


    Jialan didn''t understand, so she opened the door and said, "I''ll get a pair of contact lenses. Your eyes need to be covered."


    Su Tang came back soon. Jialan looked at the small lens, and raised a little smile on her lips. She said lazily, "but teacher, I won''t wear it."


    "I''ll help you." Sue sugar didn''t think about it much and bent over.


    Two people close, near the Kalan can feel her breath, warm, people ready to move.


    The contact lens is easy to wear. Sutang didn''t spend too much time wearing it, but because it was too fast, Jialan was very sorry.


    "All right, let''s go." Sue sugar said and glanced at him. "Fasten your seat belt."


    Jialan is still remembering the feeling of just now, smelling speech, heavily sighed, "the teacher used to help me fasten the seat belt."


    Sue sugar pulled at the corner of her mouth, "shut up, tie it yourself!"


    Hearing this, Jialan was very aggrieved and said, "so, am I no longer the teacher''s baby? Teacher, you have changed. "


    Su Tang is angry and happy. Since he can surf the Internet, he doesn''t know what he''s watching all day. He pretends to be cute and has learned everything. If she hadn''t seen through his nature, she would have been cheated by him.


    "Shut up! If you don''t fasten it well, the teacher will kill you today and throw you out! "


    Jialan is finished. Listening to her roar, she is finally satisfied.


    Black market, underground world.


    It''s very different from the outside world. There''s no one here to tell you the Dharma.


    Su Tang has a pass, although with people, but once the king of a year back, no one dares to stop.


    "Ah, is that elder Ruan?"


    "My God, in your lifetime!"


    "The elder Ruan disappeared for more than a year. Why did he suddenly come back? I haven''t heard from you before? "


    "You see, boss Ruan has a man with him?"


    "Who is that man?"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion. Jialan put her hands in her pocket and followed Su Tang. She seemed to be low-key, but she had a strong sense of existence.


    Some people, even if they don''t say anything, have enough momentum to shock others.


    "See those arenas? Every arena is a competition, and the winner has money to take it. "


    Jialan followed Su Tang''s eyes. Although he had no expression, when he first stepped into the underground world, every scene impacted him.


    The noisy environment, all kinds of human beings, at this time, there are still people in the challenge arena, blood, screaming, all of which make people unable to calm down.


    Jialan felt the boiling of her blood, and her voice was slow. "So, which arena did the teacher start from?"


    Su Tang, "the third challenge."


    There are nine kinds of challenge arena. The more you go up, the more money you will win. In the end, for example, Su Tang won the championship for one year. Everyone regarded her as the king of the underground world.Originally, like her, the underground world would certainly attract her, but in the end, she only became a famous boss, with no real power, and no money interests with the underground rulers. Over time, her insight made the real underground world rulers give her a bit of a thin face.


    She has not been here for a long time, and now she is still with a person. Seeing this, someone in charge immediately comes to receive her.


    "Boss Ruan, you haven''t been here for a long time? How many are you going to play today? "


    Someone called her boss, but Su Tang knew that the boss had too much water, so she didn''t take Joe either. She just said, "I''ve taken a student recently, and I''m going to leave him here to practice."


    As soon as the person in charge hears it, he immediately moves his vision to Jialan. At this moment, his eyes suddenly brighten.


    After staying in such a place for a long time, many people have bright eyes. People like Kalan are absolutely talented.


    "Boss Ruan is bringing people here for the first time. There must be something extraordinary." With that, the person in charge asked Jialan with a smile, "what''s the name of this gentleman?"


    Jialan suddenly thought of Su Tang''s nickname in the game at that time. She was hoarse and said carelessly, "I''m crying."


    Su Tang was taken to one side by the person in charge to drink and eat snacks. She was very happy. When she heard the words, the wine came out.


    Revenge, this guy is definitely revenge!


    The person in charge looks black, who will give himself such a ghost name?


    Seeing that the atmosphere began to be wrong, Su Tang had a headache on her face, and her students had to protect her teeth.


    "Hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard, hard."


    The person in charge thought that this person was fooling himself, but he was stunned.


    "So, does it really have that name?"


    Su Tang was very upset and said, "why not, he has given him a new name, but he is used to hearing his name, not used to it!"


    The person in charge smell speech, immediately sympathized with, "this name, really not enough domineering."


    Not only is it not domineering enough, it''s just Niang Pao!


    Su Tang stares at Jia Lan and sees that he still dares to smile. He is angry with the person in charge, "you don''t have to pay attention to him, just use me to get his name, Zhao RI Tian!"


    On hearing this, the person in charge immediately clapped his hands and said, "the name of Ruan boss is domineering!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    Jia Zhao Ritan Lan was angry and laughed at that time. The name of the little bastard is really unique.


    The person in charge is still boasting, and Su Tang is very popular.


    In charge of humanity: "boss Ruan, I don''t think my name is dignified enough. I always want to change it, but my brain is OK to fight and kill. It''s not my life to change my name."


    Su Tang immediately picked up the wine from the table and gave it to the person in charge. At the beginning, I gave my student two names, and let him choose one. He chose the other. If you don''t dislike it, you will have another name. "


    The person in charge took the wine cup and immediately laughed so that the scar on his face was almost distorted. "Really, how can I dislike it? It''s the name of Ruan eldest brother himself."


    Su Tang clinked a glass with him and drank the wine. Then he said boldly, "there is another name called long Aotian. In fact, I think it sounds better than Zhao Ritan, but my student doesn''t know how to appreciate it."


    The person in charge''s eyes are bright, "proud sky, proud sky! It''s really a good name. " After that, he followed Su Tang to dislike Jialan and said, "your student has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. He dares to dislike such a good name!" After all, there is only one student brought by Ruan himself for such a long time. If he is hated, it will be bad.


    He wanted to save it, but Su Tang didn''t care. Instead, he said happily, "if you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    When the person in charge saw this, he liked elder Ruan more and more.


    Many of them can be champions in the underground world, but few of them have won the championship for more than a year. Apart from Su Tang, there was one before. However, the man felt that he was good, and he began to drift when he was called the boss. He not only looked down upon them, but even wanted to replace the ruler. Such a person naturally ended up in a miserable end.


    The person in charge, no, long Aotian once suffered from that man, and even was robbed of a woman. Now when he looks at Su Tang, he suddenly thinks that Ruan is a good man.


    "Little brother, tell me which arena you want to enter? If it''s someone else, you''ll have to queue up in the challenge arena for a week. But you''re not the same. You can jump the queue at any time if you''re brought by boss Ruan. "


    Jialan looks at the person in charge who is trying to hook her shoulder. Her eyes are slightly narrowed and she resists the impulse to throw people out.


    He looked at Su Tang with a smile, and saw that his teacher not only raised his glass, but also raised his eyebrows.


    "RI Tian classmate, go ahead. The teacher will take care of you. If you win, the teacher will treat you to a lollipop."


    As soon as the person in charge of long Aotian listens to the lollipop, he suddenly sympathizes with the students of elder Ruan. Even if it is the smallest challenge arena, it will win a lot of money.


    "Ruan boss, this lollipop is too bad. How can we get a higher first prize for Zhao RI Tian?"


    The person in charge of long Aotian thinks that he has a lot to do with elder Ruan. After all, he has the grace of naming him. He can say whatever he thinks of. Moreover, he can see that elder Ruan is not a mean person and will not care about these little things.


    After hearing this, Su Tang thought it was reasonable and said, "OK, just listen to our little brother Aotian." With that, she looked at someone with a smile, "that day, what do you want?"


    Jialan looked at her so deeply that she half rang and gave a dumb smile.


    Day students want to say people


    Of course, he only dares to think about it in his mind. If we want to say it, the teacher must throw it out.


    "The teacher hasn''t drunk with me. I don''t know this request. Is it OK?"


    Su Tang always felt that he didn''t say what he really thought in his eyes, but It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he didn''t say it. She thought she didn''t know anything.


    "Of course."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    At the end of the conversation, the person in charge of Aotian asked Jialan.


    "RI Tian little brother, what number of challenge arena do you want to challenge?"


    Jialan said, "listen to my master, her first challenge was No. 3 Arena. Then, I also challenge No. 3."


    The person in charge of Aotian immediately patted his chest. "Little things, just wait. I''ll tell them. When you see your name on the top of the screen, you''ll come."


    The third challenge arena is coming to an end, so the person in charge of Aotian trotted all the way.


    Su Tang was sitting in the VIP seat of the audience. Seeing this, she didn''t say anything more to cheer him on. She just said, "if you''re going to lose, I''ll take you as a student."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you proud."


    From then on, he will be her pride.


    Zhao''s name soon appeared on the top of the screen. The first time the name appeared, it immediately caused a lot of cheers. Many people saw Ruan bring people in person, and the person in charge went behind the scenes. At first sight, the new man was Ruan''s student.


    Although he is a newcomer, the name of Ruan old college student is enough to make people wait.


    Because it''s a sudden appearance, the gambling game has changed. However, in the new century, everyone has a small computer on his seat. As long as it hasn''t officially started, he can re bet at any time.To this end, the host also took the microphone to explain a meal.


    The rule of the underground world is to speak with strength, so no one has a second word in this queue jumping. Instead, they are betting one after another.


    Although many people like Su Tang, she has rules in the underground world. If she goes up abruptly, she may be dragged out. For this reason, although she gets a lot of attention, no one bothers her.


    From the first to the ninth, the ninth is the most ferocious, and the third is a little bit more bloody than the little fight. For this reason, many people dare not run to harass Su Tang, but dare to shout.


    "Elder Ruan, I haven''t done it for more than a year. Is it strange?"


    "Boss Ruan, come to the game. I''ll bet you win!"


    "Boss Ruan, all my bets today are yours! As long as you start a game


    With more and more voices, the champion of channel 9 also stood up yesterday.


    Su Tang took a look at him. Her chest muscles were well developed. She looked even more exaggerated than the big prince.


    She Tut, asked the system, "how much does this person weigh?"


    System, "although he looks bulky, but definitely not the big prince that kind of naive criticism, strength or some."


    Su Tang picked to pick eyebrow, eager to try a way: "that I compare with him?"


    System, "I compared the data of the two of you. Although his fist strength is greater than you, his speed and endurance are not as good as you. As long as he doesn''t hurt you, you can still beat people down in ten moves."


    The ten moves mentioned by the system are that Su Tang wants to hit each other hard. In this case, Su Tang is actually very tired.


    "Forget it, today is the home of my students, next time." With that, she saw Jialan standing in the third challenge arena, looking at her.


    Su Tang picked up the wine glass and raised it to him, saying nothing, but the big guy''s sitting posture, which was not moving, told him with action that he would watch the whole show.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    In the third arena, Jialan won without a doubt.


    Su Tang is seldom attacked by the opponent in the challenge arena. He can carry 20 moves under Su Tang''s hands, and his speed is naturally improved. No, when he came down from the challenge arena, he was not hurt.


    There were cheers around, not too much. After all, it was only a duel in the third challenge arena. If it wasn''t for the aura of elder Ruan, maybe fewer people would have cheered.


    But Jialan didn''t pay much attention to these things. He came down and sat lazily on the sofa beside Su Tang. He said with a smile, "teacher, I won."


    Su Tang still remembered that she would invite him to drink when she won, so she poured a glass of wine and handed it to her, "your reward."


    Jialan looked down and looked at the white hands holding the wine cup. Her eyes were dim and she said with a dumb smile: "the teacher is perfunctory. Is this the reward?"


    Su Tang shrugged and said, "the teacher is poor. All his belongings have been smashed in the laboratory. If you don''t mind, you can receive your reward slowly."


    She really has no money. Previously, in order to attack him in the game, she smashed most of the money into the laboratory. Later, in order to gain a foothold in the medical field, she smashed all the remaining money into the laboratory. In this way, the laboratory is very poor.


    She sighed and for the first time found herself really poor.


    Jialan didn''t really want to exploit her. Seeing this, she moved her eyes to the only used wine glass on the table with a smile.


    He still remembers how his lovely teacher toasted himself when he was in the challenge arena.


    As his eyes stopped, he got up and picked up the glass.


    The wine cup is just an ordinary cup that can''t be any more ordinary, but he began to play with it with great interest, "can the teacher pour me another cup?"


    Sue sugar picked her eyebrows and then she laughed.


    Big boss is really releasing his ideas all the time, but since he moves, then, she will not avoid.


    She looked at him with a smile. Her brown eyes were full of smile. "RI Tian classmate, you have a lot of ideas."


    Jialan saw that she not only didn''t evade, but also responded to his topic. This reaction made his whole person excited.


    He really loved her appearance, publicity, beauty, let him can''t stop.


    "So, did the teacher agree?"


    Su Tang threw her glass on the table, and the caramel whisky came out. Under the light, it was sparkling.


    She picked up the bottle and filled it for him. Then, before he could react, she took the glass.


    "If you want the teacher''s wine, it depends on your ability."


    Under the dim yellow light and the noisy environment, all these things didn''t disturb Kalan. He looked at the little bastard sitting next to her, and saw her smile like a fox, beautiful as a goblin, but she was still luring him at this time.


    At this time, even if he knew the trap in front of him, he would step on it without hesitation.


    "That''s what the teacher said."


    Jialan immediately takes out her hand. Once and twice, Su Tang still holds her glass steadily. After several moves, he doesn''t get any benefits. On the contrary, Su Tang drinks the last glass of wine in one gulp.


    "You lost."


    Looking at the little bastard with a smile, Jialan takes a deep breath. He admits that he has lost, so at last, he can only take the wine bottle in her hand, and then he is bored.


    The concentration of whiskey in the underground world is very high. If Lu Da boss in the holographic world, this kind of spirits will certainly not do anything to him, but Kalan is different. This body has been regular since childhood, and even if he grows up to 20 years old, he has never touched any wine.


    So in the end, because she underestimated her drinking capacity, she took a few mouthfuls and poured them on Su Tang.


    Su Tang was stunned for a moment, and was obviously stunned by this scene.


    "Little Kalan?"


    "Hey, wake up."


    Jialan didn''t wake up, but her subconscious still knew that she was going to lose her bottle and hold someone.


    "Soft..."


    He whispered softly, but his hand around Sutang was very strong.


    Su Tang has no choice but to be dragged back by others. But the weight of Jialan is there. No matter how good Su Tang''s skill is, she can''t hold such a heavy person. Finally, she stumbles back and sees that she is about to succeed. In the end, someone''s head hits the doorframe.


    Just listen to the sound of Dong, Su Tang couldn''t bear it at that time.


    "Dog son, can I bump people silly?"


    The system is also speechless, choked for a while and then slowly said: "it should not be foolish, but I think you should deal with it for him."


    Su Tang threw the man back on the bed, looking at the swollen bag, some couldn''t bear it.


    She wanted to apply the ice, but as soon as she turned around, the guy fell off the bed.


    There was another big noise. Su Tang had a headache on her face, but she still helped her up. However, she turned around again, and before she got to the door, the guy fell down again.From the beginning of the unbearable, Su sugar has now calmed down.


    She took some ice from the refrigerator, and now she won''t help him up. Anyway, she had to fall out of bed and put the ice on his forehead.


    As time went by, Su Tang accompanied her, and she became sleepy. She yawned. Seeing that the time was approaching three o''clock in the morning, she wanted to get up and leave. However, she just got up, and someone seemed to install a positioning device on her. When she moved, he also moved.


    Su Tang lost his temper and had nothing to discuss with a drunkard. He simply went to his bed to sleep. This time, Jialan finally stopped.


    I didn''t sleep much all night. When I got up the next day, it was almost afternoon.


    After a night''s sleep on the ground, Jialan''s head is about to explode. She gets up from the ground in a daze and sees a person on the bed. First she is stunned, then the whole person is excited.


    The little bastard is in his bed!!


    "Teacher!" Jialan laughs like a fool. Seeing Su Tang wake up, she solemnly promises: "teacher, don''t worry, I will be responsible!"


    Su Tang rubbed the temple, smelled the words, and was happy. "It''s not necessary." As she spoke, she saw that the smile on his face was frozen, and then she continued: "you Not really Then he shook his head.


    Not too line three words, listen to Jialan then silly live.


    What''s not so good?


    Why not?


    What happened last night?


    Poor Kalan, yesterday''s memory is broken.


    Su Tang yawned and saw that he was so anxious that he was almost sweating. His eyebrows were slightly raised and he continued to say, "what are you thinking?"


    Jialan was anxious to explain, but she didn''t know how to explain. In the end, she was incoherent.


    "I, you, yesterday, not so good?"


    Su Tang looks at him sympathetically. The more she does, the more she feels afraid.


    "So, I have Not really? "


    Su Tang said, "Oh, you''re so boring."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    Jialan''s face looked like the sky was falling down. Su Tang put up with it, but she couldn''t help it. She reached out and touched his hairy hair. She said with sympathy: "if I had known that you had such a bad drink, I wouldn''t have let you drink outside. Last night..." She sighed heavily. "Do you know how I brought you back yesterday?"


    Head was touched suddenly, Jialan was stunned, and then listen to her next words, directly silly in that, half ring, and finally recovered, "so, I just don''t drink too much?"


    Sue sugar tilted her head, "yes, or why don''t you do it too well?" Speaking of this, she had to pick a few things about his drunkenness last night. "I managed to help you to the bed, but three times, you fell three times! How did you sleep before? "


    Jialan didn''t know how to explain for a moment, but soon he was relieved.


    Man, how can you say no?


    He thought he had done something with her yesterday and let her down, so he didn''t even give him bed at night.


    Can turn to think, if did not happen sauce sauce brew thing, that he also bear what responsibility!


    Jialan''s face changed again and again. In the end, she sat down on the bed.


    After teasing him for a while, Sutang stopped playing with him and got up to wash and continue her experiment.


    The experiment has entered the final stage. No accident. If the experiment is successful, how much money will she make!


    Forgive her for being a layman. At this time, it''s very hard for him to raise a man. His reputation and reputation are empty for the time being!


    "Well, if you don''t feel well today, the training will be over for the time being and will continue tomorrow."


    Jialan is in a depressed mood. She just wants to vent her anger on these things. When she hears the words, she can''t agree.


    It''s better to train. When he can be better than the little bastard, he will pursue slowly.


    "Teacher, how long did you play in the third challenge arena?"


    Su Tang, "one."


    The third challenge arena was too weak. After playing, she picked two levels and went directly to the fifth challenge arena.


    Jialan simply asked, although the little bastard said very easily, but he knew that all this is not so easy? But he also knew that the little bastard never needed pity. What she wanted was equal strength.


    "I see."


    ***


    Jialan''s progress is very rapid, and almost every day he goes to the underground world to report. From the third challenge arena at the beginning, then the fifth and sixth, to the ninth challenge arena now, he is famous. Everyone regards him as an independent fighter, not a student of Ruan.


    Kalan made rapid progress, and Sutang was naturally happy, but sometimes the trees were big enough to attract wind. For example, at this time, the underground rulers focused on him.


    This night, Su Tang and Jialan come to the underground world together as usual, but when they go in, there are attendants to welcome them to a VIP room.


    "Mr. Ruan and Mr. Zhao, our boss would like to have a talk with you."


    As soon as Su Tang heard of the boss, she looked at Jialan and saw that he looked light. Then she said with a smile, "OK, you lead the way."


    She has always known that the people behind the underground world are extremely mysterious, but she used to just want to make money here, and she didn''t care about the rest. Now she has to make a good inquiry about who the so-called boss is.


    It''s not ordinary people who can manage this place to such an extent.


    "Dog, find out who''s behind this."


    The system was very fast. A moment later, it exclaimed, "Wow, do you know who I found? Do you still remember the handsome second prince who has been out all the time? "


    Su Tang''s step is tiny, obviously also surprised, "you mean, the person behind is the second prince?"


    "More than that, I found something more interesting." In the end, the system exclaimed to human nature, "Wow, the human world is really wonderful. Do you know whose child the second prince is?"


    Su Tang, "shouldn''t it be the emperor''s?"


    The system, "no, no, no."


    As soon as the system denies it, Su Tang can''t help but think of the queen. If she says that the Queen''s Kung Fu is not bad, but she has countless bitches to learn from. She can see that she is not clever at all. If she says that she is clever, it means that the emperor is incompetent and soft hearted. Otherwise, it will be revealed long ago.


    "Queen, how dare she give the emperor a green hat?"


    The system denied again, "it''s not the emperor. More than 20 years ago, in the first world war with neighboring countries, as a victorious country, there were naturally many captives in hand. However, not long after the emperor returned to the city, the second prince born by the queen died unexpectedly. In order to avoid the Queen''s sadness, the emperor replaced him with another child. "


    Su Tang didn''t know what to say when she heard this.


    "So the emperor sent a cheap son to the queen?"


    The system said, "Hey, these two princes are still the sons of the general who defeated the country in those years, but the general has a good reputation, and the emperor also highly appreciated him. Although the general died, the Emperor didn''t kill him."Su Tang was a little dizzy. "Our emperor is really a good man."


    The second prince has made such a big influence behind him. He is also very ambitious. In other words, the emperor has found an opponent for himself.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help sympathizing with the emperor.


    "Does the second prince know his life experience?"


    The system said, "I don''t know, but there was an insider at the beginning. The reason why he can secretly expand his power now is that the defeated country was supporting him."


    The thin camel is bigger than the horse. Although the neighboring countries were defeated in those years, they still have some strength. Now, all of these strength belong to the second prince.


    After listening to the cause and effect, the attendant over there also took them to some VIP room.


    The attendant opened the door and said respectfully to Sutang and Kalan, "boss Ruan, Mr. Zhao, here we are."


    As soon as she went in, Su Tang protected Jialan behind her. It seemed that she didn''t mean it, but there were all human spirits on the scene. No, the second prince laughed at that time and expressed his friendship.


    "Don''t worry, elder Ruan. How can I hurt your students?"


    Three people, all wearing masks.


    The second prince never asked Su Tang to take off her mask because he could see that she was not interested in the underground world before, but now he had to reevaluate it.


    "Boss Ruan hasn''t seen us for many years. Now, are you considering joining us?"


    When he asked her to join, Su Tang refused, just a false name.


    Su Tang didn''t want to be his enemy for the moment, so she said, "I''m just bringing a student to practice. If you want to make a small profit, you don''t have to be nervous."


    The second prince laughed. He was afraid of Su Tang, so every time she came, he would let people stare at her. He wanted to investigate her identity, but no matter how to find out, he had no clue.


    He is afraid of a lonely family, not to mention how a person like her can accept students for no reason.


    He wants to kill all dangers in the cradle, unwilling to obey, so There''s no need to keep it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    In the dark VIP room, the second prince looked up, his lips were smiling, but his eyes were dark and cold.


    At present, this woman has escaped from him so many times. Up to now, he doesn''t even know her name. This kind of person will harm himself sooner or later. Especially now, he doesn''t want to waste his time on her.


    He slowly stood up from the sofa, covered up the killing intention in his eyes, "I sincerely solicit, Ruan boss don''t so quickly refuse, think about it?" After that, he moved his eyes to Jialan behind her. "Mr. Zhao Ritan is young and has extraordinary skills. I like young people like you. Come on... " He asked his men to pour over a glass of wine, and handed it over in person, "have a drink?"


    "No Jialan didn''t even think about it and refused.


    Drinking at this time is a joke. Besides, this guy is not a good guy. He has to protect his little bastard.


    Compared with Su Tang, Jialan is more straightforward.


    This action obviously angered the second prince. He made a vain effort to hold the wine cup. Only with a bang, he sneered and said, "good student of Ruan."


    The broken wine glass is like a declaration of something.


    Jialan steps forward and wants to keep Su Tang behind him, but Su Tang is faster than him. When he comes forward, he has already kicked out.


    That foot, I don''t know whether it was intentional or not, directly hit the second prince''s gate of life, the second prince''s face was ferocious and couldn''t stand up.


    As soon as the second prince fell down, others rushed to him.


    Seeing this, Su Tang blows a whistle to Jialan''s eyebrows, and the whole person shows up and says, "are you afraid?"


    Jialan smiles low. This scene reminds him of the scene in the game of winning the world. At the beginning, they fought side by side. In the past, he was not afraid, and now he is not.


    "Not afraid."


    Su Tang is very satisfied, in the end is in the other party''s nest, move hands to inevitably ignore him, so at the beginning she explained, "can''t run out, don''t think I will come back to save you."


    Although this word sounds heartless, but Jialan is not half angry.


    If he was caught accidentally, he would rather lose his life than risk her for himself.


    After all, those people won''t wait for them to finish talking.


    The thugs all have weapons in their hands, but because the VIP room is too small, once they shoot, they will inevitably hit their own people, so they all chose hand to hand combat at the beginning.


    The second prince fell to the ground. Although he was helped up by his subordinates, he could recover in a short time when he was injured in that position. At this time, he was half bent down and stood in the corner with his hands. When he saw this, he immediately roared with a ferocious face and said, "what are you doing? Shoot me!" With that, regardless of the pain, he took the gun from his hand and fired at Su Tang.


    The system had already alerted him before he shot, so at this time, Su Tang just caught one of his men to block the bullet.


    The VIP room was soon flooded with bullets. Fortunately, the place was small, and Su Tang kept climbing. Although she was a little embarrassed, she was not hurt when she left the VIP room.


    Kalan followed closely. They only looked at each other in the air for a short time, and then they rushed out.


    In the hall, because of the operation of the surrounding environment, the sound of shooting was covered up. It was only when the second prince rushed out with people that they found something wrong.


    Screams, gunfire, crying, chaos in the hall, soon there was a scene of people stepping on people.


    Su Tang is hiding in a hidden corner. Instead of rushing to escape, she quietly knocks one of her closest subordinates unconscious, then grabs his gun, and then fires several shots to destroy the overhead lights one by one.


    Without the light source, soon it was dark all around.


    Su Tang takes advantage of the trouble to put her clothes on her body, then ties her scattered black hair with the rubber band of her wrist, and finally joins hands with the system.


    "Come on, dog, tell me the location."


    The dark environment makes the already chaotic hall even more chaotic. Without the light, the second prince''s people seem to have lost their eyes. They are "blind.".


    Su Tang naturally will not miss this opportunity, but she has the system, she can''t see, but the system can be her eyes.


    "Nine o''clock."


    "Five o''clock."


    "Someone is coming behind you!"


    Su Tang subconsciously turned back to shoot, but she didn''t expect that there was no bullet at this time. She frowned and was thinking of a hand-to-hand fight. Unexpectedly, someone took her first step.


    All the people in the hall were "blind", but Jialan was not included in this, because he was used to the darkness.


    "Teacher, for the first time."


    The first time what, Su sugar pick eyebrow, but here environment does not allow her to ask more, can only say: "can shoot?"


    Jialan is a game awakener. Unfortunately, there is no aura here. Otherwise, these people would not be his opponents.


    "No


    After all, Lu Da''s boss was so powerful that he didn''t need this kind of weapon."After you leave here, the teacher will teach you." Su Tang said, then took his hand and said, "let''s go."


    The hall has been in a mess for a long time, many people have not left, some people have been trampled on, no one to help, can only step by step towards death.


    The second prince thought that except Su Tang, he didn''t succeed tonight. Instead, he almost broke himself. He said immediately, "a group of rubbish, bring me the laser gun!"


    Laser gun is very harmful. Once it is used, no one will survive here.


    After this move, the underground world was seriously damaged, and it was difficult to recover. His subordinates hesitated for a while, but the second prince, who was so angry, had no patience for a long time.


    "A bunch of rubbish, go and get it!"


    Su Tang finally pulls Jialan to the door, but it''s just one step away. The dark hall is suddenly as bright as day.


    At this time, the system followed the scream in my mind: "get down!"


    The second prince''s volley and the power of the laser gun directly destroyed the load-bearing pillars in the hall.


    "Boss, the hall is collapsing, let''s go!"


    Seeing that the hall was about to collapse, the second prince looked at Su Tang not far from the door. He was so ferocious that he laughed like a madman With that, he pulled the trigger again.


    Su Tang''s pupil shrinks, so he can only push Jialan away.


    Previously, although she said that she would leave him in danger, it was just a verbal statement. That was her task, the key to her return home. How could she ignore it.


    Jialan knew the power of these weapons, but he didn''t expect that they would be used on him so soon. So when the danger came, he and Su Tang thought of it together, and they pushed each other away.


    This push, without any hesitation, acted in the same way, but barely avoided the most powerful force. However, because of the close distance, they were still injured.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    Su Tang vomited a mouthful of blood at that time. She looked sideways and found that Jialan was bloodstained. Her eyes were scarlet at that time.


    That is her student, as long as she has a breath in, it will not be hurt by outsiders!


    Jialan was shocked by the power of the bullet, and he was dazed. Su Tang gave him a dead look. Instead of rushing to take him away, she turned and ran to the door.


    At this time, with a huge boom, the hall collapsed.


    Because it''s not far from the gate, Jialan is safe here. As for the second prince, this is his site. When he built it, he deliberately designed several refuge rooms.


    The collapse was only a moment, and even because of the collapse of the hall, the moonlight outside the house came in. It was not too bright, but it could vaguely distinguish the human figure.


    The second prince kicked open the refuge room. As soon as he came out, he locked his eyes at the door.


    "Look who I see."


    "Isn''t this Mr. Zhao, the student of our elder Ruan?"


    The second prince saw that Jialan fell to the ground, determined that he couldn''t get up, and walked in step by step with a smile, "it''s really pitiful that our Ruan boss didn''t take you with him when he ran away."


    Jialan just fainted for a short time and soon woke up.


    When he heard the second prince''s words, his first reaction was not angry, not afraid. On the contrary, he was glad.


    Fortunately, fortunately, she ran away.


    The collapse of the hall caused dust, Jialan coughed a few times, and then slowly sat up.


    He squinted at the second prince who came all the way from the ruins.


    In addition to the face of Su Tang, he was not a talkative person, so no matter what the second prince said, he was expressionless and ignored.


    Since the second prince was born, he has been surrounded and grown up. When was he neglected? It''s just a pariah he didn''t pay attention to at all. He dares to ignore him!


    "Fuck, kill him for me!"


    It''s hard to avoid hurting yourself by using a laser gun, and it''s so close that it''s most convenient to use an ordinary pistol.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Jialan still has no expression.


    This scene directly angered the second prince, and he did not believe that a pariah would not be afraid of death?


    "Wait a minute. It''s too cheap to kill him." In the end has not caught Su sugar, angry under the second prince mind suddenly clear for a while, "pariah, want your dog life?"


    Jialan sits in the place of half Yin and half Ming. At first glance, he seems to be about to be abandoned by the light and integrate with the darkness immediately.


    "If you want to live, tell me who you are as a good teacher." The second prince threw the laser gun to his men behind him, and then replaced it with an ordinary pistol. He held it in his hand and said condescending: "if you don''t say it, I''ll abolish you."


    At the thought of where Su Tang had just kicked himself, the second prince''s face was gloomy at that time.


    Up to now, there is still a faint pain in his place.


    That damned bitch, he must kill her!


    Under the pressure of anger, the second prince gradually lost patience, and his out of control mood made him irritable, "fuck, pariah, I''ll ask you something!" He said, see Jialan still ignore, immediately raised the pistol, "Oh, toast don''t eat wine."


    Having said so much, the second prince went away completely.


    But just then, a car roar suddenly exploded in the night.


    Huge bright eyes light, for a moment, everyone''s eyes are white.


    The second prince subconsciously takes advantage of shading. At this time, Jialan, who was supposed to be a prisoner, closes his eyes. He jumps up and grabs the gun in his hand. In addition, he grabs the laser gun in his hand by the way.


    Su Tang stepped on the accelerator, stepped down and rushed the car directly. Seeing Jialan standing up, she immediately opened the co pilot''s position and yelled at him: "get on the bus!"


    This voice, the second prince completely out of control, crazy.


    The prisoner who has lost so much and is hard to grasp will soon be able to vent his anger, but he will be rescued. Everyone will have to run away.


    "I''ll run after you


    "Where''s my car?"


    "If you don''t kill these Dalits today, I will kill you!"


    Behind the ring angry curse, Jialan but at this time to open the window.


    "Teacher, just pull the trigger, right?"


    Because of the laser gun, the collapse of the hall made the surrounding roads very difficult to walk. Su Tang tried to stabilize the car, smelled the words and nodded subconsciously, "yes, what do you want to do?"


    Jialan raised her lips and spoke slowly: "I practice shooting." With that, he shot the second prince.


    It''s true that he is the biggest boss in the world. Although he has never fired a gun, it is a 100% hit.


    The only pity is that there is no right heart.


    To this, Jialan sighed with regret, "ah, almost."


    Sue sugar looks in the rearview mirror, and then she looks silly."You, where did you hit him?"


    Jialan blinked and said innocently, "I wanted to hit him in the heart." With that, I followed him to the rearview mirror.


    The second prince''s crotch was scarlet, and his whole body fell to the ground, while the people around him were in a mess.


    In this regard, Karan''s voice was flat, "am I following the teacher closely?"


    Su Tang doesn''t understand, "what follows the teacher closely?"


    Jialan explained: "just before, in the VIP room, didn''t the teacher kick him three inches under the navel? As your student, how can I humiliate you? "


    Su Tang


    I don''t know why, she suddenly sympathized with the second prince.


    One after another, even if the life is recovered, the place will be It''s useless.


    Jialan said: "by the way, teacher, you didn''t say that if I didn''t run out, you wouldn''t come back to save me. How did you come back?"


    Su sugar side driving car, smell speech, a face helpless way: "teacher work, don''t ask why."


    Xu is no danger, the anger on Jialan''s body also disappeared, although his face is still with light blood, he lazily tilted his head, "but, if I have to ask?"


    Su Tang glared at him. "As a good student, you have to be obedient."


    After experiencing great danger, people''s adrenaline won''t go down so quickly. Jialan looks lazy, but his blood is boiling. Smelling the words, he licks the corners of his lips, deliberately releasing what he didn''t dare to say before.


    "But what to do? I''m not a good student."


    "I not only don''t want to be obedient, but also like to contradict the teacher, more like They deceive their teachers and destroy their ancestors. "


    Dangerous words, in a languid tone, Sue sugar immediately stepped on the brake.


    Only to hear a harsh sound, she stopped the car directly on the side of the road.


    "Kalan!"


    Jialan moved her ears and laughed more happily. "Teacher, I can hear you." Speaking of this, he suddenly put the handsome face together with a smile and said, "by the way, teacher, do you know what I was thinking before I fell into a coma?"


    "I was thinking, if the teacher really left me, if I can get away with it, how can I punish the teacher?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    What Jialan said was not the real thought in his heart. He was just curious. If he was a selfish and self interested person, would his lovely little teacher regret saving him.


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and her hands itched.


    "Deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors." She looked at him and saw that his face was covered with blood. It was a pity that such a handsome face had been destroyed. She took out a bag of wet wipes to clean up the blood stains on his face while hanging her lips. She said: "then I''ll clean up the door. It''s just a good time to throw the corpse."


    In fact, the little bastard was in a mess. His hair was in a mess, his clothes were dirty, and even the corners of his mouth were not wiped clean. But she helped him wipe them first.


    What she said was cruel, but her action was very gentle. She couldn''t help laughing.


    His little bastard, is really a duplicative little cute ah.


    "Teacher, you care about me." Jialan is determined to speak.


    When the danger was relieved, Su Tang didn''t answer directly, but he didn''t hold back and reached for his cheek.


    In one year, the original youth has become a youth.


    "Fortunately, this face has not been destroyed, otherwise the majority of his Highness''s fans are afraid to tear me."


    She plays to disappear to tease like, can hear in Jia blue ear, clear is that she cares about him, afraid he gets hurt, afraid he has an accident. At that time, he had been in a short coma. He was outnumbered. If he was not careful, he would lose his life, but she didn''t hesitate.


    The joy in the heart can be suppressed, but the blackening value can''t.


    So Sutang heard the system prompt again.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 20%."


    This is a life-saving grace, can you not be moved?


    "Teacher, take a break. I''ll drive." Jialan see her face show tired, in the heart is quite distressed, no accident, little bastard must also hurt.


    Su Tang didn''t insist either. Although she had not been bombed in the underground world, the aftereffects of those weapons were very powerful. No matter how fast she hid, she couldn''t run away from the weapons. Now she relaxed and felt sick.


    Jialan got out of the car at this time. Su Tang looked at the co pilot and climbed over.


    All the way, peace, want to come to his cheap second brother is busy treating his baby.


    When Jialan stopped the car, she saw that Sutang had fallen asleep in the co driver''s seat. The little girl didn''t sleep well, her brow was slightly wrinkled, her forehead was still sweating, and her hair was wet on her forehead.


    Jialan was silent for a moment. Instead of waking up, she got out of the car and took her back to the laboratory.


    Both of them are dirty. As a little bastard loves to be clean, he can''t bear to go to bed directly. Jialan doesn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger, but he doesn''t want to be helped by others. For a long time, he looks at Su Tang who is sleepy and speaks in a dumb voice.


    "Soft, wake up."


    Su sugar certainly can''t respond, Jia blue Mou color all deep, but can restrain oneself.


    "Offended."


    ¡­¡­


    After a night''s rest, Su Tang woke up in a daze and found that she was no longer in the car. A ray of sunshine was leaking from the gap between the curtains. It was obviously day.


    She sat up abruptly and looked at the clothes she had made. Her eyes widened.


    There is no outsider in the laboratory, just Jialan''s temperament, he can''t ask for help, so


    Su sugar slightly smothers, and then she finds that Jialan does not leave, but lies on the sofa in the bedroom.


    Sofa is a single sofa, so tall people sleep on it must not be comfortable, this is not, even eyebrows are slightly wrinkled.


    Su Tang is not a cruel person. She can feel that she was taken good care of last night, so she got out of bed to wake someone up and let him sleep in another place. But when she got close to him, she felt a chill.


    She was shocked, and immediately came forward, only to find that his short black hair was still dripping.


    Although this day is not cold winter, but also not warm where to go, so regardless, afraid to be sick.


    When Jialan was close to others, he actually woke up. He didn''t open his eyes, but he held them first.


    Su Tang looked at the wrist that was clenched. Previously, she only found that his hair was dripping. Now when she was touched by him, she found that this guy''s temperature was terrible.


    "Your Highness..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Jialan quietly opened her eyes. He looked at Su Tang''s slender wrist and slightly tilted lips. "Teacher, how''s your body?"


    Su Tang frowned slightly. The more he showed indifference, the more angry she was.


    Isn''t this a abuse of your body?!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Jialan''s face was a little pale, but he didn''t care. Instead, he looked at her with a smile and said carelessly: "me? It''s OK. "


    He was not Liu Xiahui. Although he didn''t move her, every time he closed his eyes, he could not help describing the beautiful scenery in his mind, which was lingering and fascinating.


    If you can''t hurt her, you can only hurt yourself.It''s not until tomorrow that I can close my eyes and have a rest.


    Jialan''s face was pale, and her eyes were still blue. Obviously, she didn''t have a good rest, and her hair was still dripping. He didn''t care. Su Tang had to find a towel for him and throw it on his head.


    "Dry up quickly. Are you going to get sick?"


    Su Tang is worried like an old lady. Seeing that his towel is on his head, he still doesn''t move. He can only go forward and do it by himself.


    While wiping, while still reading.


    Jialan hooked her lips. Little girl, like a little old woman with a hard mouth and a soft heart, she is so lovely that she can''t do it.


    With a small gesture, he thought about how they would get along 50 years later.


    "The teacher likes me."


    Jialan is not a patient person, but in the face of Su Tang, she looks like a patient hunter, staring at her beloved baby, slowly waiting for her to get close, and then, a fight.


    Su sugar hand micro Dun, do not want to admit so quickly, then said: "you are a smart student, teachers like smart children."


    What kind of child, the age difference between them is two years.


    Jialan didn''t want to be the child, so, in the case of making sure that she had nowhere to hide, she firmly approached: "so, the teacher likes me."


    Su Tang looks at him and wants to explain something, but Jialan suddenly reaches out an index finger and resists her lip. She smiles and says lazily, "teacher, if you say something wrong, you will be punished. Teacher, you have to think clearly."


    Su Tang chokes. It''s a threat! Naked threat!


    But she felt guilty. At the beginning, she abandoned him in the game. Now it''s not easy to pacify him. If a player accidentally broke up, it''s her who will clean up the mess.


    She was silent, but she was thinking about how to answer.


    If he does, this guy will certainly make an inch in the future, but if he doesn''t


    Just then, a bell broke the silence in the bedroom.


    Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief and immediately ran to answer the phone, but she just picked it up, but her earlobe was suddenly licked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    At the touch, Sue sugar froze.


    The person on the other end of the phone was anxiously saying something, but Sue Tang couldn''t listen to a word. Her whole attention was on the left side. That damned bastard dared to despise her when she answered the phone!


    Su Tang''s eyes are red, and I don''t know whether it''s angry or shy. At this scene, Jialan laughs in a low voice.


    The warm breath pours on the ear, and the sensitive ear turns red directly. It''s so cute that people want to put it in their mouth and think


    Jialan has been waiting for so long. Now, it''s time to start.


    Su Tang did not move, but he made an inch. "Teacher, the person on the other end of the phone is very worried. It''s not good for you to ignore him like this."


    Su Tang is holding her cell phone. The person on the other end of the phone is really worried. She can feel it through her cell phone. But if it wasn''t for him, would she be stunned?


    Jialan saw that she was speechless and more presumptuous. She opened her mouth directly.


    Warm feeling, let her blow up directly, cell phone also threw out.


    "Jia, LAN!"


    She lowered her voice to warn, but the other side was more presumptuous. She put her in her arms and put her chin on her shoulder. Her voice was lazy and hoarse. "Who let the teacher not answer my question?"


    In the daytime, Su Tang sweated. She glanced at the mobile phone on the ground. Maybe she didn''t speak for a long time, and the other party was worried.


    Seeing this, Jialan was very kind to pick it up and even helped to open a hands-free phone.


    As soon as the hands-free is turned on, the voice of the other party will be clearer.


    "Dr. Ruan? Are you free now? No, you have to come to the palace when you have no time. The second Highness has an accident. The medical team is helpless. Only you can save it. "


    "Dr. Ruan?"


    "Dr. Ruan, are you there?"


    Su Tang took a deep breath and tried to speak in a calm voice. "I''m here. What''s the matter?"


    But as long as her attention is on the side of the mobile phone, Jialan''s son of a bitch makes small moves.


    "Teacher, I''m not happy."


    "You''d rather pay attention to the person on the other end of the phone than look at me. If you do this, I can''t help being a bad student."


    Su Tang originally wanted to be calm with him. Even if she agreed to be with him, she had to have a good start, didn''t she?


    But now, after listening to those words, and what this bastard just did, her anger suddenly rose. She sent the person on the other end of the phone in a few words. Finally, she turned back and grabbed Jialan''s clothes.


    "So? What do you want to be a bad student? "


    "Contradict me? Deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors? "


    He said these two words to her yesterday. Originally she didn''t care about them, but now she really wants to know how this bastard wants to cheat his master and destroy his ancestors.


    The window paper has been pierced. Jialan has been patiently hunting for so long, and her beloved little prey has stepped on the trap. How can he let her avoid it?


    So he reached out and put the man in his arms.


    Two people close, a lot of physical reactions will be nowhere to hide, not to mention looking at that bastard, also obviously do not want to hide.


    "Ah, teacher, I''m sorry. He doesn''t listen to me."


    This apology is insincere, and Su Tang is silly there, completely ignorant.


    Oh, grass!


    She suddenly understood what he meant by the collision!


    His face is Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, in the end, only bright red, such as delicate rose, in bud, beautiful want to let people bite.


    Speaking of it, Su Tang was also a person who had stripped the big guy''s pants in the game at the beginning. It is reasonable to say that she had seen all the big waves, which can only be regarded as a small scene.


    But, the game is the game, the reality is the reality!


    "You..." There was a blank in her mind. Sue Tang didn''t know what to say. "You stay away from me first."


    Jialan looked down at the little girl in her arms. Her eyes were moist, the corners of her eyes were slightly red, and her voice was dull and soft, as if she had been bullied.


    But It''s just being bullied by him.


    "No, the teacher hasn''t answered my question yet." Step by step, he said, "teacher, if you don''t start now, it will be too late to go to the second Prince later."


    The research institute is located in a remote place, but she will arrive in half an hour after that phone call.


    Su Tang glared at him fiercely. She could see it. If she didn''t say why today, this bastard would not let her go.


    Holding the promise sooner or later, Su Tang gritted her teeth and decided to give him a little sweet first.


    "If I give you an answer, can you let me go?"


    "It depends on what the teacher answers. If I don''t like it..." Jialan looked at her with a smile, the whole person is full of innocence, "I also want to be a good student, but if the teacher makes me sad, I don''t know what I will do."


    It''s all about this. It''s no fun for Su Tang to refuse again.So, she looked into his eyes and gave him a very satisfied answer, "yes, the teacher likes you."


    When Su Tang said this, she didn''t flinch at all. She was staring at his eyes, opposite his four eyes. At this moment, Jialan couldn''t hold back, and the corner of her mouth turned up at that time.


    But without waiting for him to speak, Su Tang suddenly hit him, bent his knees and attacked him somewhere.


    Just for a moment, Jialan was full of pain, almost kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing this, Su Tang left from his arms with a smile, "Your Highness just said it was not obedient, then, the teacher hit it obedient." Finish saying, the vision moves down, smile more happy, "you see, this not obedient."


    That blow, too suddenly, Jialan was completely unprepared, just different from what she imagined.


    Su Tang looked at his face. Although she had a painful expression, she still had other emotions, as if It hurts, but it''s cool.


    Su Tang couldn''t understand the expression, but Jialan had a strange smile on her face. He said, "welcome to communicate with her next time."


    Su Tang:???


    Shit, he''s sick!


    "Speak well to me!"


    Jialan eased for a long time. In the end, although he stood up, he could not straighten his waist. He took a few deep breaths. In the end, he simply bent over Su Tang and said, "teacher, it hurts."


    Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief, but also know the pain, but also save.


    "Do you still talk


    Jialan thought about it, and the teacher admitted that he liked him. Next time, he would not only say something, but also take action. Otherwise, with a little bastard''s temperament, his life might be gone like this.


    "He said


    Su Tang thought she had made a mistake.


    "What did you say?"


    "The teacher is mine." Jialan said that, her face couldn''t help showing a silly smile.


    Su Tang looked at it, and with a puff from the corner of her mouth, she was really stupid.


    "I have to go into the palace. You can stay in the lab and have a rest."


    This son of a bitch didn''t sleep all night. She didn''t want to go to the palace and take care of him. However, Jialan finally got her recognition and refused to leave.


    "No, I want to be with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    In utero.


    The second prince''s condition is not good at all, the royal treatment team has nothing to do, otherwise it will not think of Su Tang.


    When Su Tang came, the second prince was still howling, but maybe it was too long and his voice was hoarse. He could only roar in pain, like the desperate roar of a trapped animal.


    She and Jialan looked at each other. At this time, Jialan didn''t know the other identity of the second prince, so her face didn''t fluctuate. She even thought that Sutang hadn''t eaten in the morning, and now she told her servants to prepare something to eat.


    Servant a Leng, obviously didn''t expect to prepare food.


    Dr. Ruan is here to treat the disease. Now the second prince is so sick. Do you have time to eat?


    Servant silly in that, Jialan was not happy, he slightly sideways, see him motionless, just want to cold voice mouth, but Su sugar to stop.


    Jialan, the original master, is a gentle boy. As soon as Lu Da boss''s face changes, his aura changes.


    Now, they have to keep a low profile.


    "Don''t make trouble. Let''s go first and see what''s going on."


    Jialan frowned. He managed to catch up with his little baby. He didn''t eat yet. It''s a big deal. How can it be called nonsense.


    Fortunately, the servant responded quickly.


    He listened to his second Highness''s roar all night, and his head was a little confused. Now he had a reaction.


    In a hurry, he called Dr. Ruan, pointing out that he didn''t eat. Although his second highness was in an emergency, if a delicate little girl like Dr. Ruan didn''t have enough to eat, once she had hypoglycemia or something, it would be a big deal.


    "What would Dr. Ruan like to eat? Slave, go and prepare some cakes. "


    Cakes are easy to eat.


    Su Tang doesn''t pick and nods at will, then pulls Jialan to go in.


    The Royal medical team was there, and everyone''s eyes turned to see people coming in.


    "Dr. Ruan!" The medical team came forward and introduced the situation in a few words.


    The emperor and the queen are worried. Their second highness is still unmarried. Once they are irreparable, their life will be over.


    "Dr. Ruan, you must save my emperor. As long as you can save him, I will reward you ten thousand taels of gold and give you the title of nobility."


    As soon as the queen spoke, she could see how much she liked her son.


    Unfortunately, she did not know that the son was not her own, but she tried to kill her own son.


    Su Tang didn''t answer, but looked at the emperor in embarrassment. Fortunately, the emperor was still rational, just said to her: "Dr. Ruan can do his best."


    Without the mask, the real face of the second highness was revealed.


    Jialan didn''t pay attention at the beginning, until she found his wound. She was stunned.


    You know, he shot that one.


    The second highness lay on the bed with the curtains down, so unless he came forward, he really didn''t know his condition.


    Jialan took Su Tang''s step first. Originally, she just looked at it at random, but now, listening to the howl, he stopped Su Tang immediately.


    Although there was no accident, the second Highness''s place was completely abandoned, but it was the body of other men. Jialan didn''t want to pollute her baby''s eyes at all.


    He opened his mouth slightly and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "dirty."


    Su Tang glanced at him, but she was a doctor. Although she didn''t want to see it, so many people were staring at him. She had to act like that and said, "if your highness can''t bear it, you can stand by your majesty."


    As we all know, the third highness is the kindest. It must be unbearable to see his second brother hurt like this.


    Su Tang''s words are OK, and in full view of the public, Jialan can only step back.


    He did not blink to stare at Su sugar, see her come forward to open the curtain, the whole eyes have changed.


    Dirty his baby''s eyes, this kind of dirty things, there is no need to stay in this world.


    Under pressure, Jialan began to figure out how to kill the dirty things quietly.


    At that end, Su Tang just took a cursory look and stepped back. Instead of drawing a conclusion immediately, she discussed it with the medical team and finally gave a reply.


    "Your Majesty, madam, I''m sorry. The situation of your second highness is too bad. It''s a foregone conclusion and can''t be recovered any more."


    As soon as these words came out, it was no doubt that the sky collapsed for the queen.


    "No way!" Because I couldn''t believe it, I didn''t even have the training in the past. I yelled at Su Tang like a shrew, "how can I not be saved! You can even save Kalan at the beginning. Why can''t I help you when it''s my turn? Said, you are not what selfish! Are you in collusion with Jialan... "


    The Queen''s words became more and more excessive, and the whole person was almost out of control. The emperor had no choice but to wake him up with a slap.


    "Queen, you passed."


    With this crisp slap, the queen of the fan was stunned and broke her heart.


    She covered her face and looked at the emperor, "Your Majesty, you hit me."


    The emperor sighed. He had seen the injuries of his second son. Almost all the places were destroyed. He was afraid that the miracle doctor would not be able to save them again. So why bother Dr. Ruan.To call her here is to be a dead horse as a living horse doctor. What''s more, she saved one of her sons. With this grace, he can''t be cold, Dr. Ruan!


    "Come on, the queen is tired. Help her to have a rest."


    Although he was not his own son, the emperor could not bear to keep him for such a long time.


    The queen would not go, but who would not follow the emperor''s orders? In the end, she was half dragged away with her help.


    Su Tang is thoughtful. It''s a golden opportunity. As long as she gives the second prince''s life experience to the queen, she''s afraid that she won''t be able to accommodate him.


    So, after the queen was dragged away, she hesitated to the emperor and said, "it''s impossible to recover, but you can install a prosthesis. In this way, some basic functions can still be used normally."


    Although it can''t be used in some way, it''s better than nothing. Otherwise, the second highness can only squat in the toilet.


    What she said was to destroy all the hopes of the second highness. Hearing the words, he changed from roaring to roaring.


    "Quack!"


    "You are all quacks!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Among the three princes, the second prince is a romantic. Now that the place is hurt, he is just like a useless man.


    No one cares about the roar of the second Royal Highness. At this time, the servant just came with the food. Su Tang didn''t want to eat it, but Jialan brought the cake to her and regarded it as if no one was eating.


    "Teacher, ah."


    Ah, what? Sutang is not a three-year-old. She can eat by herself!


    She stares at Jialan, but the latter is almost crisp.


    The little bastard''s eyes are too "lethal". If it wasn''t for the airport, Jialan would like to hold people in her arms.


    "The teacher didn''t eat when he got up in the morning. Is this cake not good for his appetite?"


    The eldest prince has not left yet. Looking at their aboveboard show of love, he suddenly remembers that he likes Dr. Ruan!


    "The third brother, the second brother is still in pain. No mischief!" Having said that, he wanted to take the cake for himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    There is no airtight wall in this world, and the paper can''t cover the fire. Soon, there was a lot of noise about the second Highness''s life experience. Before long, all the activities secretly done were exploded.


    What kind of romantic Prince is there? It''s a wolf''s ambition.


    The emperor was also very psychedelic when he adopted him. He kept the offspring of the enemy. Although Lizi was innocent, it was clear that he was raising a tiger for trouble. As for the queen, a woman''s jealousy was really terrible. A human life was like a mole ant in her eyes.


    The explosion of these terrible things has aroused the public''s discontent. The imperial power is autocratic, and the royal family is in crisis soon.


    The only one who didn''t suffer from the storm seems to be Kalan. He lives in Sutang''s Research Institute every day, looking at the world. But if you pay a little attention, you will find that he has done a lot of things.


    He didn''t show off, low-key people almost can''t feel.


    However, Su Tang stayed with him every day. After a long time, she naturally noticed that this guy used to pester her most. Now, although he is sticky, he obviously has something to hide from himself.


    Sue sugar didn''t like to hide, so she asked directly.


    Jialan stares at her for two seconds, looks at her serious appearance, suddenly smiles, "what''s the matter?"


    Su sugar slightly frowned, "I always feel that you are secretly trying behind my back." After that, he added, "it''s still the kind of effort you don''t want to tell me. What are you doing behind my back


    Jialan completely laughed, he pulled people into his arms, kiss her head, this way: "my baby is too dazzling, I''m afraid I don''t deserve you."


    Su Tang pick eyebrow, some don''t believe, "you but the prince''s highness."


    Jialan sneers, as if disdaining His Royal Highness''s identity. "It''s a question whether a chaotic royal family can continue. Does the teacher like this identity?"


    Su Tang thought about it, not only did she dislike it, but she was also annoyed.


    It seems that the identity is noble, but it has to be bound by all kinds of things. Especially now that the information is developed, a little carelessness will enlarge a small matter infinitely, study deeply, and have no privacy at all.


    Maybe someone will enjoy such a life, but Su Tang''s original intention has always been one.


    That is to be an ordinary retiree with hundreds of millions of pensions.


    But now, she thought about Jialan''s identity. She didn''t like it any more. He also had it. How could it be so easy to abandon it? It''s better to go up against the current and simply become a personal master. If the means are tough enough, no one will dare to say more.


    What''s more, Lu Da boss in the game is so cool and crazy that ordinary people are killing him.


    So she said, "do you want that seat? If you want to... "


    Before she finished, Kalan interrupted.


    "Not me, but you?" Jialan looked at her with a smile. A second later, she gave an answer, "you don''t want to."


    He said: "teacher, I know your temperament, attention has never been your favorite."


    His little baby is so wonderful, but he always hides his identity. Even Dr. Ruan''s identity was exposed at the beginning to save him.


    Therefore, from now on, he does not need her to make any sacrifice. What he does behind his back is to let her be wild in the world.


    "I want to protect you." Until the last moment of life.


    Su Tang listened to this, not moved is false, she looked back, four eyes relative.


    Two people close, close can feel each other''s breathing sound, time slowly past, but Su sugar feel the air is a little sweet.


    Sweet, she wants to kiss him.


    She was never a hesitant person, so she thought and did it.


    On tiptoe, her kiss is very light, like feathers across the skin, just touch the soft, not wait for fine, has disappeared.


    But with such a fleeting kiss, Jialan''s eyes were straight.


    This is the first time


    The Adam''s apple rolled heavily, and the dark eyes dropped slowly. Jialan''s voice was hoarse. "Teacher, do you know what you are doing?"


    Su Tang laughed and was very happy. "Of course I know. I despise you." Then, seeing that he was still swallowing, he couldn''t help reaching out and nodding his Adam''s apple, "this is What''s the matter? "


    His baby took the initiative for the first time, not only kissing his cheek, but also touching his Adam''s apple. Who can stand it!


    "Teacher." His voice is dumb, blue gray eyes is a flash of madness, he looked at the little girl in front of him, but countless pictures appeared in his brain.


    I want to


    He took a deep breath. As a result, the little bastard took the initiative.


    She blinked black pupil, amber eyes wet, looks innocent, but the corner of her mouth is hanging cunning smile, "little Kalan, you know, every time you call the teacher, I think how to bully you."


    The man who seems to be black and terrible is more lovely than anyone else when he is pure. Su Tang is not a kind man. After a long time, his bad taste has come up.This is not, looking at helpless, stiff body, from the face to the ears are suffused with red little Kalan, it is too lovely.


    I do not know why, she suddenly some understand, why some people like to see others cry.


    Right now, she also wants to see the red in front of her bullied eyes. She can''t help but beg for mercy.


    Su Tang relies on the blackening value to fall all the way, stable in the safe range, she can''t help but think about skin, want to bully the man.


    But she forgot that the reason why a man is a man, even if it is the blackening value of the safety range, he can completely suppress someone.


    So, skin to skin, and finally it is their own red eyes, was bullied to cry.


    Hum


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 19%, and the current blackening index: 1%."


    At this time, the blackening value is just a reflection of mood. When you taste something fresh, you will not let it go.


    Seeing that it was almost daybreak, Su Tang was holding the quilt, whimpering. As a result, someone was holding her, like a hungry wolf who didn''t know how to be satisfied. She even dared to say, "teacher, can you let me bully my master and destroy my ancestors again?"


    Su Tang:???


    Can you stop ruining idioms!


    Is that how it works?!


    "Go away!" Su Tang''s voice was hoarse, her eyes were red, and her lips were trembling.


    I''m sorry that I missed the first step!


    "Get out of bed!"


    Jialan was thoughtful, half loud, and said with a harmless smile, "I understand." Then, rolled up the quilt, even people with quilt went down, while also asked: "teacher, where do you want to change this time?"


    He was shouting at the teacher, but he was thinking about how to eat the teacher.


    Su Tang was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, but she never thought that the person who couldn''t even pass her three moves before could suppress her in such a short time.


    She belittled the enemy. If she had known that, how could she be skinny!


    It''s true that the apprentice of the church has ruined the master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    Kalan did what he promised. Although he did not succeed to the throne, he could use another way to directly overhead the royal family. In his baby''s words, capitalism has no future, only socialism is the true meaning.


    Although the little girl said it in a joking tone, he listened to it and even gave her a world she liked.


    The royal family declined. As the three highness couple with a general sense of existence, they were almost forgotten by the public at last. It was not until they were completely old that what they did was announced.


    For example, in medicine, Su Tang has developed many specific drugs to the best of her ability, and any one of them is a blessing for countless patients.


    Besides medicine, even weapons are involved.


    They pull out the resume of the couple, medical, charity, they never stop their charity, but all this is silent.


    It''s impossible!


    It was unbelievable, but when people saw what Jialan was doing, they suddenly realized.


    It''s not that she is silent, but that she has a pair of hands to protect the three princesses from any public opinion.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone was boiling.


    Netizen A: Wuwuwuwu, I''m sour, I''m sour, I''m sour, what kind of immortal love is this.


    Netizen B: I once scolded the couple of the third Royal Highness. I was guilty, I repented, I repented, I repented.


    Netizen C: the essence of human beings is the repeater, so I solemnly tell you that I love my third highness couple, I love my third highness couple, I love my third highness couple!!!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    Su Tang doesn''t know about these things after the event, because at this time, she is already in the new world.


    Although every time she came to the new world, it was a new challenge, she was never as confused as this one.


    She even felt that redoing the task was a nightmare. Now, nothing has changed.


    Yes, it just hasn''t changed.


    In the past, every time she changed to a new world, she would be confused for a while. She didn''t know the situation and the development of things. But now, when she looked at her servants, she almost jumped up.


    Shouldn''t these servants have died long ago?


    She still clearly remembers that the palace, a big fire, burned directly to ashes, so now, what''s the situation?


    "Dog? Where is it? "


    For two simple words, the system can hear thousands of words. It sighs, but it is also very helpless, "well, the world has to start again."


    Su Tang, "why?"


    She remembered that she had finished painting the world, and it was the perfect one!


    System, "the man is reborn."


    Su Tang:???


    The system also said: "because of rebirth, you have to go through the world again. By the way, it''s not the rebirth point yet, so the man still doesn''t know what will happen in the future."


    Having said that, Sutang has something to say.


    "The man is reborn? That is my mission is successful. Since it is successful, why freeze my points? "


    She doesn''t want to unfreeze all the points, but at least give back the points of the world to her!


    The system was silent for a moment, and then youyou said, "because of irresistible reasons, although the rebirth of male masters rarely happens, it''s a small probability event..."


    It talks about a lot of things. Su Tang doesn''t believe a punctuation mark. It''s a small probability event. After talking about it for a long time, it just pits her.


    Spicy chicken system, 100 years of autocracy!


    Su Tang is so angry that she wants to give up the responsibility. Why should she take on the small probability event? It''s like asking her to work overtime without paying her overtime!


    "Say so many words, I just two words, give money."


    She''s not the cute new girl of the year. If you want to cheat her, there''s no way!


    As soon as the system choked, she really didn''t want to do it. At this time, the man came, but he had no choice but to coax: "this matter, I''ll apply to the main system first to see if I can approve it."


    Su Tang didn''t believe it. Only when she got it could she really get it. She said, "I''ll hang out the man before I get the approval."


    The system is in a hurry, but you have to apply for this thing according to the process. You have no choice but to pay out of your own pocket and say, "you do the task first! I''ll give you this score first! "


    So far, Su Tang is finally satisfied. She looks at the man.


    At this time, the man was still a poor young man.


    In this life, Su Tang was a king of subjugation, but now she is not subjugated, and the man in front of her is the proton of other countries.


    It is obvious that those who can be sent as protons are not favored in their own country. This is not true, and they look very thin. In the past, they didn''t even have the title of a prince, only got the title of a childe.


    The servant sent the man to the palace for many years. Although he had royal blood, it was no accident that he did not live as well as a servant. No, the clothes on the man''s body were washed white, and there was no luxury.Sue sugar held her chin and pondered.


    What did you do to him?


    Oh! She remembered. It was humiliation.


    A proton of other countries, reduced to a prisoner, and her people at this time is a debauchery, his majesty, the harem of countless men.


    At this thought, she suddenly stood up.


    Man''s favorite!


    She sits in the whole harem. With so many male favourites, what kind of male Lord do they want? Are they not fragrant?


    "Your Majesty, this is a proton sent by the state of Chu. It''s called Chu Heng." The servant knelt down and spoke respectfully.


    Although he was a proton, he could reasonably be regarded as a royal family. He could not kneel down and do a courtesy. But his identity embarrassment is here. He is the son of the emperor of Chu, but he didn''t write in the imperial genealogy. Calling him childe is the most respectable thing for him.


    Now, standing in front of Su Tang, he has to say that the child really doesn''t know how to change, so he kneels down. What''s the matter? Don''t suffer!


    Su Tang vaguely remembers that when she saw that he was powerful and unyielding, she taught him a little lesson. As the king of a country, it seems too stingy to care with a small proton, but if you just let him go, obviously you can''t swallow it.


    So many servants were watching, so she made him kneel outside the door for a day and a night, and asked someone to teach him etiquette.


    The so-called etiquette is naturally a means of torture, Su Tang does the task, even if you are a man, she will not be unreasonable, she will according to their own people, do some things that may be done.


    But now


    As soon as Su Tang thought about her fate, she finally burned to death in this palace. She didn''t know when she had to accomplish this task. For her poor life, she had to change her way and pray that he would not strangle herself after rebirth.


    Chu Jue is over 18 years old. Although she is thin, she looks very good. Otherwise, the emperor of Chu will not send him to us for no reason. Otherwise, a young man who has not even entered the imperial genealogy looks down on her?


    But now, Su Tang touched her chin, changed her old style and turned to look at him with deep interest. "What''s your name, you say?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    Chu Heng just stood there, and his servant had already introduced his name, but obviously, the empress didn''t listen to him, but he didn''t care. After hearing the words, he finally nodded and said two words.


    "Chu Heng."


    At this time, the sky is very good, the sun shines in from the door, just a wisp of golden light is scattered on him, which makes him look better.


    As I have said before, Chu Juan looks pretty. He doesn''t conform to the situation. He becomes obsequious and greasy. When he stands at the door, his appearance is cold, just like the perfect jade. He looks like a treasure.


    Su Tang didn''t treat him favorably because of his beauty before. He just said a few words to him. Seeing that he looked pure and high, he lost interest and let others deal with him.


    When there is no backstage in other countries, life is miserable.


    First, because Su Tang didn''t like to see her, she knelt down for two days. Finally, she was carried down with a fever. What did our empress Su do, she didn''t care. Until later, someone in her harem quarreled with him and made a scene, she summoned him.


    I thought I could fly to the branch, but I ended up dead.


    The emperor of Chu hated being threatened, but at that time his mother had a big stomach. After investigation, he knew that his mother didn''t let her pick up any more guests. He decided that he was the emperor''s heir, so he went to his mother and left his son.


    The emperor of Chu never lacked children. He took them back, but gave them the title of a childe, and then he didn''t summon them again.


    In such an environment as Chu palace, how could it be really harmless to grow up smoothly?


    Su Tang remembers that he was only five years old when he first killed people.


    When he was five years old, he killed his close eunuch, and at last he pretended to fall into the water. As for later, in a systematic way, he killed too many eunuchs. If he introduced the process one by one, he could not explain it for three days and three nights.


    This person has been black from the beginning to the end, because the means are fierce, so even if there is no background, it is Leng that he has accepted a group of people.


    Su Tang''s original task was not to reduce the blackening value, but to make him emperor.


    This person already had such means without any help. After su Tang took the task, she simply let it go. Isn''t the beauty in the harem fragrant? Except for the occasional sarcasm, she left him free to play the rest of the time.


    She killed, sank, set fire to and poisoned him. Anyway, she helped him find a scapegoat. At last, she connected the palace and was completely burned by him.


    Say, Su Tang still admire him very much, five years time, Leng is to turn over, is a cruel man.


    But now


    Su Tang looks at this humble and unassuming Chu childe in front of her. She is afraid that she will not be able to take the original route, or she will be burned to death. But it seems strange if she suddenly shows her kindness to him.


    There is no good without reason, but there is evil without reason.


    With Chu Chen''s temperament, he didn''t believe anyone in his life. Even those people who followed him had something to do with him more or less.


    Then, in order to survive, the first step is to stabilize her throne and have real power in her hands. Even if the other party wants to kill her, she has to weigh it.


    But if she wants to do a good job, it''s useless to be an emperor alone. She has to become friends with him, whether it''s intimate friends or pure interest partners. In short, she has to stand on the same line.


    Chu Chen knows that the other party is looking at him, but he asks him to serve a woman who tastes vermilion. Even if she is the empress, he is not interested, and even I feel like vomiting.


    Maybe it''s because of his biological mother. Chu Chen hates all women.


    Therefore, when Su Tang approached, although he tried his best to suppress it, he could see that he was tired of color.


    As the empress, Su Tang''s original owner was a puppet who only knew how to eat, drink and play. As the only son of the former Emperor, the princess had no right to inherit. But at that time, the situation inside the court was complicated, and no one could agree with anyone. Finally, he broke the common sense and elected a empress.


    But we all know that the empress is only a temporary measure.


    Compared with the state of Chu, the state of Dai is now powerful. In order to make her happy, the people from the bottom of the country collect all the beauties in the world. In order to make the two countries friendly, the state of Chu sent a proton to her. However, the beauty of proton is unparalleled. There is no need to think about its deep meaning.


    These things, Chu Heng is very clear.


    Because he knew clearly that he was even more disdainful of the woman in front of him.


    Mingming can control real power step by step, but she is content with the status quo and is at ease to be a puppet. It''s useless.


    Each of them looked at the other one time, and neither of them took a fancy to the other.


    Su Tang knows that this guy is disgusted with women. In addition to his childhood experience, what is his best friend and confidant? That''s a joke. It''s better to be a pure profit partner. On the contrary, it can last longer.


    As for Chu Heng, he deliberately angered the woman from the beginning.


    At the thought of Chu emperor letting him serve her and coax her with other men, it''s better to kill him with a knife!


    If you don''t like it, you won''t kill it. The most you can do is to punish him a little, and then leave him in the cold palace.He never worried about such a situation. On the contrary, the more it was, the better it was for him to do things.


    Unfortunately, Su Tang didn''t play according to common sense and suddenly became interested in him.


    "Chu Chen? Which one? Is it to ask the queen mother of the west to steal the medicine of immortality to rush to the moon? It''s true that the appearance of Chu childe can be compared with that of Chang''e


    Su Tang''s words are extremely frivolous. Chu Heng, as a man, compares him with a woman. This is an insult to him!


    But under the eaves, Chu Hu could only say: "Your Majesty, Chu Hu''s Hu is a Hu Wu''s Hu, which means vanilla, not a Hu who steals to run to the moon."


    Su Tang showed a clear look, and then he laughed more sweetly, "that''s really a coincidence. My name is Hua Luo, which often refers to plants. You are vanilla, so you are not predestined."


    As for the name Hualuo, it is said that the first empress loved to eat radish when she was pregnant. When the first emperor heard about it, he simply named her Hualuo.


    Hualuo is the crystallization of the love of the former Emperor, and Chu Heng is just the emperor of Chu. At that time, he was playing with incense and got it at random. So, a little deeper, their names have very different meanings.


    Where is fate? This is Zhuxin.


    How can he be compared with the most beloved Princess of the state of Dai, who is now the empress of all people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    Chu Jue stood there, seemingly polite and chaste, but his words were very boring.


    He didn''t know how to please. The empress praised him like this. He didn''t know how to be grateful. He dared to refute publicly.


    All the servants around lowered their heads in fear that the proton would ignite the anger of the empress.


    Chu Heng thought the same way. In fact, he knew how to please someone, but he didn''t want to. He was just waiting for Su Tang when he sent it, but he finally made people laugh.


    When Su Tang began to laugh, he didn''t know where to laugh.


    Su Tang, "Chu Heng, do you know what you look like now?"


    Of course, Chu didn''t know. He even thought she was ill.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Tang said, "I saw a play a few days ago. The little girl was bullied by a bully and grabbed her finger in fear. Although you haven''t been like this, your eyes dodge and are so stiff, don''t you Do I really look like that bully? "


    those people in the Chu Palace are all for power and money. They are much more straightforward. Although they are really disgusting when they are evil, Chu Zhen is used to it, but he doesn''t feel like it. Like Su Tang, when she finishes speaking, he realizes that she is teasing herself, and her face turns red at that time.


    Su Tang knows the truth of this man, but Hua Luo doesn''t.


    So she began to laugh, and even felt more strange: "is that shy? Chu Heng, are you really that little girl


    As soon as these words came out, countless ways of killing people flashed through Chu''s head.


    Is it a live cut, a late rush, or a cracked car


    Come on, let''s do it all over again.


    Chu Chen endured the fury, but the system over there was stunned. This operation is worthy of being his son.


    "Son, it''s said that Chu Juan will be reborn in the near future. If you still bully him like this, aren''t you afraid that he will poison you?"


    Su Tang thought about it and said: "you are too naive. How could Chu Heng poison me. Such a gentle method is definitely not what he would do. I''m afraid that I have to prepare a big pot and cook it alive to vent my anger When she said this, she didn''t have much fear in her voice, but a little excited.


    A perverted man, it''s quite challenging. It''s like walking on a tightrope. It''s dangerous but exciting.


    After hearing this, the system was silent unexpectedly. It felt that his son was driven crazy by these tasks. If he changed the past, he would be the first one to worry!


    But now, in the face of such a terrible man, not afraid, but excited, this mother crazy!


    "So do you think about it? What to do next! "


    The system operation breaks my heart. Although it''s great to watch a play occasionally, sometimes it''s too exciting. It''s also very scared.


    Su Tang said, "calm down, Chu Heng is terrible, but I''m bold to make a big change. For example, now I have reached a friendly agreement with him. What do you think he will do to me when he comes back? The first reaction is to doubt me. He can be reborn. Maybe he thinks I''m reborn too. Then he takes the opportunity to kill me. It''s not worth the loss. "


    System a Leng, yes, it forgot, reborn Chu Chen, but will go through the last life, and the last life its son did.


    Oh, have fun, do nothing but humiliate him from time to time.


    The short memory ended and the system almost choked.


    So she won the task!


    So, where does her face come from want integral!! The man who finally became the emperor depended on himself!


    The system was so angry, "you''ve earned points by lying on your back, and you even have to pay overtime? You woman, where''s your face


    Su Tang smelled the words, but said: "I can''t say that. I''m training him. You see, it''s dangerous to be a king and an emperor. Although Chu Heng became an emperor in the end, he didn''t have absolute means. The emperor can''t sit firmly. "


    The face of the system is very angry. However, the woman is too shameless. No matter what she says, she still doesn''t get into the system and doesn''t pay the points.


    System The system is self closing.


    Chu Heng is not a little girl. Now Chu Heng is thinking about how to kill people. Besides, Su Tang is addicted to molestation. Seeing his red face, he not only says it, but also does it.


    However, this time Chu Heng didn''t let her succeed. When she was about to touch herself, he stepped back abruptly.


    Su Tang looked at his face with regret, but she didn''t get angry. She just said, "do you know what your father sent you to do?"


    Chu Chen had a straight face, but because he was handsome, he was beautiful even when he was angry.


    Su Tang was very patient. He didn''t touch him, so he just found a chair to sit down and waited for his reply while eating the snack from the servant.


    Chu Ji had deliberately angered her and made arrogant behavior, because before he came, he inquired that the empress loved men, but she only loved those who followed her. Like him, he was afraid that the time would not come, and he would be kicked aside immediately.But he never thought that he had failed!


    The other side not only has no antipathy, on the contrary is in high spirits, at the thought of this, Chu Heng gas of want to take a knife to cut his face.


    He didn''t believe that without this face, this woman would be so pleasant with him!


    Su Tang waited patiently for him to answer. Seeing that he was silent, he didn''t let him kneel down. Instead, she gave him a seat.


    "If Mr. Chu is tired, he will sit down and have a rest. When you have a good rest, we will continue our topic." After that, she asked the servant to prepare tea for him.


    Tea is the way to treat guests, but Chu Heng is not a guest. It''s just a little thing that the emperor of Chu sent for her to have fun. He really takes himself as a dish.


    The servant stands behind Su Tang and looks at Chu Heng, who is already displeased.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid you don''t understand the rules of our country. Do you need a slave to find someone to teach you?"


    Su Tang smelled the words and gave the servant a look.


    The servant had been waiting on her since childhood. When the former Emperor of the state of Dai was still alive, Hualuo, as the only child, was a little pampered. But later, the former Emperor had an accident and died before he could deal with the affairs behind him.


    But even if she dies, Hua Luo''s status is still there, and the servants who follow her are always superior. Many times, Hua Luo''s arrogance is distorted by these servants.


    In other words, it was the courtiers who intended to do it. After all, a female emperor with no brain is much better than a female emperor with brain.


    Su Tang takes back her eyes. Since she wants to change the route, there is no need for these servants to stay around.


    If you want to stand firm, these servants have to be the first to operate.


    "You scared Mr. Chu." Su sugar light finish saying, next, but let that servant scared to kneel on the ground on the spot.


    "Drag it out and chop it." With that, she said to Chu Heng with a smile, "did you scare Mr. Chu? Don''t worry, I''m very gentle on weekdays, as long as You are obedient


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    Although the female emperor is a puppet, she is different from Chu Heng. She grew up arrogant. The former Emperor never strictly disciplined her because of her status as a princess. As for later, the former Emperor and the former queen both had an accident, and the court was in chaos. In order to gain a good reputation, all the major forces in the court rushed to please her.


    Anyway, he was also the only son of the late emperor. Even if he was only a princess, as long as the game finally won the princess''s good advice, it would be orthodox.


    Look, the orphans of the former Emperor are all on their side.


    At that time, some people wanted to marry the princess. However, the princess was still young at that time, plus three years of mourning. If we break this rule and mention marriage at this time, it would be a great disrespect to the former Emperor and queen.


    At this juncture, we all want reputation, so we put it off for a whole year, and no one did it.


    The country can not be without a monarch for a day. The imperial court is in a state of chaos. The loyalists of the former Emperor suddenly hold high the flag and support the princess to ascend the throne.


    There was also a precedent before the women of the state of Dai ascended the throne. However, after a hundred years, when the former leader ascended the throne, she disguised herself as a man and ascended the throne as a prince. Later, she took the real power and went to the border for several years in succession. The news came out.


    But Rao is so, and the whole country is in an uproar.


    According to historical records, the empress had cut down many opponents at the beginning. After her death, she had made great achievements in her political life and could not escape controversy.


    Hualuo is not so complicated. From beginning to end, she is a puppet.


    However, even if it is a puppet, as long as it does not involve the interests of those people, no one objects to what she wants to do.


    The bigger the row, the easier it will be to force her to abdicate.


    It''s very terrible to kill an emperor. They all follow Hualuo''s temperament. Soon, she lost herself.


    At the same time, she became ill and murderous.


    When she said that she had killed the servants who had been with her for nearly ten years, no one was surprised. The guards dragged the servants down with no expression and did not hesitate.


    The guard didn''t drag the servant too far away, just outside the hall. At that time, the servant''s cry for help had not stopped, but soon, in the blink of an eye, the thick smell of blood spread.


    Because it''s too close, you can see the rolling picture of the servant''s head on the ground with a slight look up.


    The rest of the timid servants bowed their heads. Although the empress had killed many people, this one was the servant who had been with her for ten years. They were not afraid. They were all fake.


    Even the servant who had been with her for ten years said that he would cut and see. I''m afraid that the female emperor of her family''s temperament is a little more irritable.


    It was so quiet in the big hall that the other servants'' breath became weak, but Chu Heng was still expressionless.


    He was very clear that the empress was giving him the upper hand.


    The person kills, Su sugar this just continues to say, "ah, frighten Chu childe, really sorry." Her apologies were careless, but her eyes were burning. "Next time, I will ask the bodyguard to carry people to a far place."


    Her interest in Chu Heng is almost dazzling. As long as she is not blind, she can feel it, not to mention Chu Heng, a person with keen mind.


    He frowned at that time. It''s not a good thing for him to be seen by such a madman, though he is also a madman. But just because he was crazy, he knew how dangerous he was.


    Tut.


    He licked his thin lip, and his eyes showed a little impatience. It seemed that he would have to spend some time with her.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    He seems to thank you. He looks more regular than before.


    If Hua Luo herself, she will be lack of interest. After all, she doesn''t love noble people, but Su Tang is not the same. If she wants to complete the task, she will have to continue even if he says it again and again.


    Headache.


    Sue sugar feels very headache.


    But even so, she could only say: "the Duke of Chu hasn''t eaten yet. What''s good in Chu?"


    Chu Hun lowered his eyebrows and covered up his emotions. "Chu Hun always eats whatever he wants in Chu state."


    When he said this, Su Tang deliberately showed a sudden expression. Then, she endured nausea and looked at him with a sad face. "It''s too much for the king of Chu to neglect the beauty like this. Don''t worry. As long as you are by my side, I will treat you well." Then he said to the servant beside him, "what are you doing? Find some cooks who are good at cooking Chu dishes. You can''t neglect the fact that Mr. Chu has come all the way. "


    After listening to these words, Chu Chen''s eyes sank slightly. The endless words made him feel irritable gradually.


    It''s really I want to kill people.


    Su Tang continued, "Mr. Chu, I''m afraid the cook will take some time to make it. Let''s take advantage of this gap, I''ll ask someone to give you a shape." When she finished, she looked him up and down again. Her eyes didn''t cover up. In the former Chu palace, Chu Chen had already tried to kill him.


    This kind of eyes, is the most disgusting Chu.Looking at him like goods, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t regard him as a person.


    Su Tang also said: "how can the Duke of Chu wear such shabby clothes and let the people from the palace bureau come here?"


    It''s food and clothes, but Chu Heng didn''t thank him. He wanted to kill people, especially the one he wanted to kill so far.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Su Tang smile, "although you and I meet for the first time, but I feel as if at first sight, say thank you, see more." As she said this, she grabbed each other''s hand.


    If there seems to be no touch, Chu Zhen was shocked to retreat, but Su Tang said: "is this shy? How lovely Mr. Chu is. "


    When she said that, she almost threw up.


    Greasy, too greasy!


    But Su Tang was disgusted and continued: "what''s the matter with Mr. Chu?" Then she stepped forward with a smile. Seeing that he was still retreating, she was not annoyed. She seemed to be playing some interesting game. Until finally, she forced people to the corner, like a bully who teased a good woman. She slightly raised her eyebrows and laughed with unkind intent. "My little beauty, why don''t you go? Oh, there''s no way. "


    Chu Chen


    Hold on, he''ll kill her sooner or later!


    Su Tang could feel the faint intention of killing, but somehow, she thought she was too greasy at first, but now she made people anxious, but she got interesting instead.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. I can''t bear to hurt you for a beauty like you."


    Look, Su Tang, a fatuous monarch who is addicted to beauty, can enjoy this feeling. She forces the man to retreat, and she can''t do anything about it. She has a feeling, too much feeling.


    But at this time, Chu Heng was still biting his teeth and said four astonishing words.


    "Your majesty


    Su Tang was stunned and then laughed, "Master Chu is so cute. dead weight? Ha ha ha You are the first one to tell me that. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    When Chu Heng was young, it was common for him to be bullied. But as time went by, he began to suppress people around him by all means, poisoning, intimidating and killing people. In order to live a better life, he did almost all the evil things.


    As time went by, his means became more and more skillful. Gradually, although outsiders still looked down on him, the people around him were obedient and no one dared to resist. Later, he was not content with those slaves. He began to attack the officials of the former dynasty, first the humble seven grades, then the five grades and the two grades. Originally, he could slowly devour those powers, but in the end, the foundation was insufficient, or the national strength of Chu was too weak, so he needed to send hostages at the critical moment.


    Other princes all have their backgrounds. The rest of the princes like him have already sent them. Originally, it was not his turn, but someone suggested it to the queen, and the queen agreed.


    Chu Heng''s power is not as powerful as them. That''s the queen. When he was sent away, he couldn''t say a word.


    He hated such incompetence, so before he left, he gave the queen a big gift. There was no accident. By this time, she was critically ill.


    Unfortunately, he could not see the pain of that man with his own eyes. But it doesn''t matter. The people he holds still dare not betray him, so he still has time. Of course, the premise is that he can leave daiguo.


    After he grew up, no one dared to humiliate him. First, he was low-key enough to arouse the hatred of the so-called princes and princesses. Second, the servants who watched the dishes, even the chief manager of the Chu palace, were not in his hands at last.


    Chu Chen never relied on virtue to do things, but on evil.


    So now he was humiliated by Su Tang. He didn''t experience it for many years. For a moment, he was so angry that he just wanted to kill people. If only his only reason told him that he couldn''t do this, he would have strangled each other for a long time.


    Su Tang is fearless, smell speech, not only not angry, but also want to tease.


    "Well, Mr. Chu is shy. I won''t say that in the future. "She sighed. She knew that if she wanted to play again, she was afraid that this guy would be serious. She had to give up consolation." I apologize to you for being rude, young master. "


    Chu long sleeve under the palm of the hand has already clenched, abrupt? He was a big man, but he was apologized like a girl.


    Shame, this is naked shame!


    But the other side is the king of a country, Chu Chen had to take a deep breath, "it''s Chu Chen who is impolite."


    On the surface, Chu Heng shows a unique appearance of a modest childe. Coupled with his handsome appearance, it makes people feel kind.


    This is not, Su Tang later eating lunch, see he can''t pick up the appetite, actually made a distressed expression, "Chu childe tired, even eat not good, I don''t need you to accompany me today, and so on finish eating down to rest."


    Since it was a proton, she naturally lived in a palace, so she ordered another palace for him.


    The palace is very close to her bedroom. She always lives in the beloved imperial concubine. If you dial such a palace, everyone''s view of Chu Heng is different.


    No, when he went down to have a rest, he heard some people talking around the corner.


    "Your Majesty seems to like the Duke of Chu very much."


    "Not only do you like it, but you are almost confused. Do you know chen''an palace? Once upon a time, only concubine Chong could live there. The first day Mr. Chu came, he gave him a palace to live in. What do you think


    "Wow, it''s said that the Duke of Chu is as beautiful as a fairy. It''s amazing that he really looks."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll walk here more in the future. We''ll soon see the real face of the young master. Maybe we''ll be lucky enough to serve him."


    ¡­¡­


    The palace maids are still discussing this. Originally, these words are not humiliating. After all, there are many young men in the harem who want to climb up here, but Chu is different. From beginning to end, he disdains to live in the harem.


    This is humiliation for him!


    He was angry in front of the black, the side of the small eunuch see this, immediately forward to support.


    Chu Heng pushed him away.


    "I''m not that weak!"


    The little eunuch was brought by the state of Chu, and even his temperament was so frightened that he knelt down on the ground and said, "young master, make atonement."


    Chu Chen has a strong sense of killing in his eyes. This is not the state of Chu. It will cause great trouble to kill people rashly. If he wants to stay here safely, he must keep a low profile in a short time.


    So he helped the eunuch up with a gentle smile and said, "why did you kneel down suddenly? I didn''t blame you for anything."


    The eunuch trembled with fright. If he hadn''t helped him, he would have knelt on the ground again.


    If you are not afraid of your anger, you are afraid of your smile.


    This is the experience he has gained from his years of service.


    Chu Chen came to the state of Dai for two days. He was very tired all the way. Later, he had to deal with Su Tang. His heart was blocked. Now when he heard the maids'' comments, he was really angry.


    "Gong, Gongzi..."


    The little eunuch was very afraid, but Chu Heng suddenly said with a smile, "what are you afraid of?" As he spoke, he let go of the eunuch''s hand, then took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his fingers clean.Yes, Chu Heng has a habit of cleanliness. Although he doesn''t mind touching outsiders, at the same time, he will clean up after touching.


    The little eunuch was used to this. Seeing that he didn''t seem to move himself, he bowed his head.


    After wiping his hands, Chu Chen threw his handkerchief on the head of the little eunuch. He stared at the direction where the maids had just left. His eyes were quiet: "back to chen''an palace, this is the residence of your Majesty''s favorite concubine. I have to enjoy it."


    He will enjoy the special tight bite of the two words. The little eunuch does not dare to say more. After all, if he says more, he will be wrong.


    Chu Chen went back to the palace and really went to bed to have a rest. She was very popular these days. He felt that if he went on like this, he would be angry with her before he thought about how to kill her.


    With this anger, he went into a dream and slept very uneasily. He seemed to have a dream and nothing happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Wake up, Chu Heng suddenly sat up from the bed.


    His eyes were red and bloody, which was almost frightening. He looked around and found that he didn''t know it at all.


    At this time, he saw the little eunuch kneeling on one side, suddenly, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He can''t remember the name of the little eunuch, but he can still remember the face, only Didn''t he die long ago?


    When the eunuch saw his son wake up, he knelt down and moved over, "son, do you want to wash when you wake up?"


    Chu Heng squinted, "where is this?"


    His voice was hoarse, and there was no intention of killing in it, which made the little eunuch who had no courage even more afraid.


    "Chen, chen''an palace."


    Chu Heng was silent. He had never heard of it here.


    The little eunuch didn''t find anything strange about him. He thought he was asleep, so he went on: "it''s chen''an palace of the state of Dai, which was pointed out to you by his majesty of the former state of Dai."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    Chu can understand every word that the eunuch said, but together, he can''t understand it.


    Dai Guo knew that he had lived for five years, and finally led the army. He burned the fire thoroughly, and even the straw bag empress, who only knew how to have fun all day, died in the fire.


    So here''s the problem.


    It is impossible for the dead to come back to life, and it is impossible for daiguo to come back to China. So, is it he or the world who is crazy.


    He opened the quilt and walked down from the bed. He didn''t even wear his shoes, so he came to the little eunuch step by step.


    His eyes were cold, and the cool sight fell on the head of the little eunuch.


    In his life, he has done countless harm to people. He never believes anyone. Even the closest people around him, he has left behind. If he dares to betray, he will get to know each other at the first time.


    He always knew that the complaints were boiling, but no one dared to resist because of his thunder tactics.


    So now, those people finally dare to rebel?


    Chu Heng sneers at Gou lip, and throws a little eunuch who has been dead for many years to kill him. This is really a joke.


    Thinking of this, he bent down and grabbed the little eunuch by the neck, forcing him to stand up slowly. He squinted and appreciated the fear and pleading in the eyes of the little eunuch.


    "Young master, please forgive me." The little eunuch didn''t know where he made the young master angry, but at this time, it must be right to apologize and beg for mercy.


    Chu Chen didn''t want to strangle him, but squinted and said with a smile: "tell me, who is the master behind you?"


    The little eunuch was too frightened to notice his claim for a moment.


    I can''t say anything about myself except the emperor.


    But obviously, the little eunuch''s life was threatened, and there was only one thing left on his mind, which was to beg for mercy.


    "Young master, you are the master behind me. Young master, what''s the matter with you? "


    Chu Heng killed too many people. His real fear and false fear were clear at a glance. The little eunuch trembled violently in his hands. Because of his desire to survive, he forgot his dignity and inferiority. He clasped his palms in both hands in an attempt to open his hands.


    Naturally, it was futile, but he noticed one thing.


    The little eunuch called him childe.


    Chu Chen has been a childe for more than ten years. He is familiar with this title, but at the same time, it is also the one he hates most.


    Because this name is accompanied by his whole childhood, that fragile, vulnerable, dying childhood, is the darkest source of his life.


    He raised his lips, cold eyes no longer have any feelings, in front of the little eunuch, in his view, is a corpse.


    But at this time, the door outside the hall was suddenly opened.


    The glare of the sun forced him to squint. When he looked closely, he found that the man who had already died was the king of the kingdom of Dai.


    If someone pretended to be the eunuch, what about this one?


    Emperor''s imposing manner, even though the empress of the state of Dai has no real power, she has been well-dressed since she was a child, and she was a very popular princess at that time. In such an environment, her imposing manner is unusual, and people can pretend to be her.


    So, let''s go back to the first question.


    Is he crazy, or is the world crazy?


    Su sugar with people, see him in a daze, but also face gently in front of him waved, "what''s the matter?"


    When he was in the state of Dai, Chu Chen had never seen this lady treat him so kindly. Sure enough, he was crazy.


    It must be a dream.


    In his last years, Chu Heng won the throne, but years of suspicion made him very unstable. He knew that he was ill, but he didn''t want to receive any treatment. The reason was very simple. He didn''t believe anyone.


    Later, he had difficulty falling asleep, and the situation became more and more serious. Sometimes, even if he fell asleep, he was also haunted by nightmares. As time passed, he could not tell whether he was in a dream or in reality.


    And now, in the face of Su Tang''s smile, Chu Heng is almost sure.


    The world is not mad. He is mad at last.


    As crazy as he is, he has his own temperament.


    He waved away the little Eunuch in his hand, but he was an insignificant eunuch. Even if he was crazy, he was still the emperor of Chu.


    "After a sleep, I feel a little confused." His smile, with ruffian gas, some of the rambling loose.


    Su Tang was dumbfounded by his smile.


    "There''s something wrong, dog! This smile This smile is definitely not what Chu Heng would show now! "


    System, "don''t panic, I checked under, is really reborn Chu, but his soul is not stable, will soon fall into a deep sleep."


    Su Tang was stunned. How come there are so many routines for rebirth these days? It''s not immortal world!


    "Be more specific."


    The system says, "now Chu Heng is a scattered soul in his previous life. Although he goes back to the past, he will not remember how he died on the premise that his soul is not strong enough. Therefore, he is the most dangerous now."Su Tang''s mouth is not the most dangerous. He doesn''t remember how he died, but he remembers that he is the emperor of Chu! The emperor of Chu, who had boundless power over thousands of people, suddenly turned the tide and became a master of Chu who depended on beauty. This is not to turn the world upside down.


    Sue sugar began to have a headache after pulling the corner of her mouth. In order to avoid being found by outsiders, she had to clean up the mess!


    "Really sleepy? But what''s wrong with your body? " Su Tang''s face is very pleasant, like a Hun Jun who is addicted to beauty. "I''ll ask someone to publicize Tai Yi."


    Chu Chen didn''t believe in Taiyi in the past, and he didn''t believe in Taiyi in the future. But people always get sick. So over the years, he has studied hard in medicine. He can cure ordinary diseases by himself.


    Therefore, even if he felt that all this was just a kind of madness, he also subconsciously refused Taiyi.


    "No, I don''t feel uncomfortable." He had intended to say that I claimed myself, but somehow, in the end, he changed his words.


    He didn''t care, but Su Tang frowned, "no discomfort, that is someone makes you angry. Tell me, who made us unhappy? "


    Chu Heng found it interesting. He was in daiguo in those days, and he didn''t seem to be a low-key person. Now he has this "madness", as if everything had been over again.


    "I eat and drink well in chen''an palace, and no one makes me angry." With that, he also deliberately learned from the group of people he used to have under his own hands and said, "thank you for your concern."


    Su Tang looked at him heartily. "I don''t believe that. Someone must have bullied you." With that, she moved her eyes to the little eunuch kneeling on the ground shaking all over, "say, who has been to chen''an palace recently."


    Although the eunuch was afraid, he was at a loss.


    Su Tang was impatient. "Your master is kind-hearted. I didn''t expect that you slave didn''t know how to help me! It''s useless. Drag it out and chop it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    Chu Heng looks at Su Tang playfully. In memory, the empress has never been interested in him.


    He remembers that in order to stay away from her, he pretended to be uninteresting, and from time to time he answered her with words. It only took him a few times to enter the "cold palace.".


    But he was a little strange. Why did he go crazy and go around her? Is it because it''s not enough to burn her to death? So I can''t help but want to do it again?


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was thinking. She dragged it out and chopped it. When she said it, she found out that the eunuch was not a servant of the state of Dai, but a person brought by Chu Heng from the state of Chu.


    She was silent for a moment. With this master''s attitude, she went beyond the person who killed him. That was to hit him in the face. If she did, she would remember her.


    Fortunately, Chu Heng is now in high spirits. He changes his boring appearance and says with a smile: "if your majesty wants to cut it, then cut it."


    Chu Heng was beautiful. He followed his mother''s appearance. Su Tang felt that he could use the word "Liugong pink Dai" to describe it.


    Good looking, but not feminine beauty, especially at this time he was wearing crescent white shirt robe, thin and straight, to the station, unspeakable scenery Jiyue, picturesque.


    Su Tang was stunned for a moment. Then, she heard the other side laughing and saying, "Your Majesty is drooling."


    Su Tang smell speech, greatly surprised wipe mouth, this wipe, just suddenly wake up.


    Damn, I''ve been cheated!


    She glared at each other angrily, but the other was full of laughter.


    It''s also true that Chu Heng has been powerful all these years, and he has always acted as he pleases. He is no longer the cautious and careful Prince of Chu.


    Su Tang is angry, but she is not afraid at all. Instead, she is eager to try again to bully her.


    "Your Majesty is angry?"


    Obviously his clothes are not neat, but as he approaches, Su Tang steps back inexplicably. There''s no way. The disease in the eyes of the black man is a little terrible. It''s no good to hit her hard. But then, she thought that it was her home now, and he was just a poor prince of the state of Chu. When she thought about it, she felt nothing to be afraid of.


    "How can you be angry?" She raised her chin and came forward haughtily. "You''re beautiful. You do everything right."


    Generally speaking, the words "beautiful" are praises for girls. A big man will not be happy when he hears them. On the contrary, he will be angry. In particular, he is as stingy as Chu Juan. This praise will remind him of his Huakui biological mother.


    He sneered, just want to attack, but Su sugar first he step, the clothes to throw to him.


    "All Leng do what, still don''t give Chu beauty to dress, if frozen my beauty, I only you are to ask!"


    Su Tang did not come forward to dress, is her present status, but the king of a country, no matter how I like it, I will not come forward to do it by myself, this is a king''s reserve. Of course, there''s another level. Although Chu Heng is reborn, he obviously hasn''t figured out the situation yet. Once he reacts, everything she does will be picked inside and outside by him. But for anything that doesn''t conform to the set rules, who knows what he thinks.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to do the task again, so she is a beauty now. She seems to like him, but she doesn''t respect him at all


    in her eyes, Chu Heng is just a kind of beautiful toy.


    Chu Chen didn''t like outsiders to come forward, so before his servant came near, he put on his clothes first, but his clothes were loose, and his belt was not tied. He was so open that he looked like a dissolute son, but he was cold and upright. At first glance, he had the appearance of an ascetic noble son.


    Abstinence your son''s clothes are not neat. This kind of picture is very popular.


    At that time, Su Tang felt that she knew the king of the warlords. If she was allowed to set fire to such a beautiful woman, she would be willing to do so!


    However, in front of reason, she restrained herself.


    But Chu Chen was addicted to playing. He came forward step by step with a faint smile in his mouth. "Your Majesty, I can''t wear this Dai clothes. Why don''t you help me?"


    Once upon a time, the black male master tried every means to kill her. No one wanted to seduce her!


    No, no, no, no, Su Tang shakes her head suddenly. What beauty is, that is the fierce beast in human skin!


    "Beauty can''t do it?" How can she lose in her field? On this thought, Su Tang did not flinch. Instead, she stretched out her index finger and then put it on his chest. The clothes were just like this. Su Tang put her hand around her, and the clothes fell down.


    "Since I can''t wear it, I simply don''t wear it." Su Tang said with a smile, "I haven''t seen Chu beauty without clothes."


    Chu Heng has a habit of cleanliness. Although he teases Su Tang, if he is touched, he will immediately show his disgust. If he gets serious, he wants to kill people. At this moment, although he started, he wanted to kill her!


    There was almost no shade of disgust between the eyebrows. Just when he thought about strangling her to end the fantasy, or tearing her up a little bit to make her end in agony, he suddenly felt stabbing pain in his head.The sharp pain was so strong that he soon shook his head.


    Su Tang saw this, inexplicably relieved, then, and Chuai to the side of the servants, "are Leng what to do, please Taiyi ah!"


    The servants kept their heads down. Although they heard the conversation between the two masters, they didn''t see Chu Heng''s face. They just felt that it was a new way for the two masters to play. Now that the Duke of Chu was not well, they naturally kept looking for the doctor.


    Chu Heng has been assassinated countless times in his life. This pain is nothing to him. The important thing is that he suddenly burst out of his mind ignoring fragments, some of which he seems to have known before, and some of which he has never seen before.


    For example, how he became emperor and how he died in the end.


    Yes, he remembers. He''s dead.


    In that fire, like the empress of daiguo, he also died in the fire. When the fire started, he actually had a chance to escape, but somehow, he just sat on his own dragon chair and could not have any desire to survive.


    His whole life was full of blood. Although he sat on the supreme dragon chair, he felt that he was in hell.


    Death and immortality are the same for him.


    Then his head turned white, and then there was a picture he had never seen before.


    After he was sent to the state of Dai by the king of Chu, he should have been disgusted by the female king of Dai. However, the female king in the picture changed her old attitude and gave him the best chen''an palace instead of punishment.


    More than that, she also daily hisses, heavy reward, even her group of harem men are envious.


    The success of these pictures stunned Chu Chen.


    No


    Chu Heng is hard to understand and can''t believe it. How can the empress, who has always been careless and arrogant, tolerate his contempt?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    Chu Heng is about to fall. Su Tang immediately goes up and holds his waist.


    Not to mention, the beauty is fragile. It''s really attractive.


    The pretty face is pale and pitiful. Of course, Su Tang knows very well that this guy''s heart must want to chop her hands.


    However, the strength is poor, he can only think about it.


    Su Tang, taking advantage of the present situation, let go. No, the hand holding his waist couldn''t help pretending to linger for a while. Before the imperial doctor arrived, she said, "the waist of beauty Chu is perfect."


    Chu Chen


    He, want, kill, people!


    For a moment, Chu Heng felt that his soul was distorted, but his face was light, and he only looked at her weakly.


    Say, even if a lot of things deviated, but this fatuous empress or as always indulge in beauty.


    He took a deep breath, intending to suppress the anger of his chest. However, it backfired. He didn''t know if he was angry by the damned empress. He felt that his whole head was in chaos.


    He hissed, feeling that his consciousness was beginning to muddle.


    When he looked at Su Tang, he felt as if he was looking through something. Half a sound, his eyes were completely dark.


    The only perceptive thing was that he heard Su Tang''s exclamation, and then he fell into Su Tang''s arms.


    But this damned empress, she wanted to eat him. When he really fell into her arms, she pushed him away!


    Don''t say much about that!


    Chu Heng was almost sure that his coma was caused by her.


    Su Tang pushed her away subconsciously. After all, this guy''s eyes were too terrible. He was weak, but his eyes were ferocious and ferocious, as if he wanted to swallow her alive. He pushed him away because of his desire to survive.


    But now, she looked at Chu he who fell on the ground and was silent.


    System " What are you pushing him away for? "


    Sue sugar, "I said hand gliding, do you believe it?"


    System " Take care of yourself


    The left and right male owners are at the bottom of the valley for the time being. After that, they turn over, but it''s not it.


    It''s a drama director with no emotion!


    The Hall fell into an eerie silence. After half a sound, Su Tang''s servant finally responded. Seeing her daughter''s strange expression, she thought about it and finally gritted her teeth to help Chu Chen up.


    "How are you, your majesty?"


    "Your Majesty, when the doctor arrives, will you let him show you first?"


    Before Sue sugar could react, the servant had already helped her round.


    "The slave just saw his pain. Is there something wrong?"


    Although Chu Heng was in a coma, the system told her that his consciousness might still exist, that is to say, everything around him was still sensitive.


    Although Su Tang didn''t believe the servant''s words, Chu Chen was the latest beauty she saw. She had to do the play. So, she immediately followed the servant''s words, took his hand, a little ouch, "it seems, really a little uncomfortable."


    At this time, the doctor just arrived. He wanted to see Chu Zhen, but he was cut off by Su Tang.


    Chu Heng is just in a short coma. He opens his eyes without waiting for the doctor to see Su Tang.


    The servant can see that his majesty cares about this Chu childe, but it''s true to push people. If this Chu childe is stubborn and makes his majesty angry, it''s their servants who are unlucky.


    "Mr. Chu, your Majesty''s hand hurts. I accidentally pushed you. Don''t worry about it." The servant whispered. There are many young men around your majesty these years, but few of them have been watching the lantern for a long time. This young man of Chu is very stubborn. Don''t screw up with your majesty later. So the servant decided to comfort him first.


    Chu Heng looked at the servant in silence, but no one believed this kind of nonsense.


    "Yes, I know."


    The servant breathed a sigh of relief and said more, "Mr. Chu, the words of the slave may not be pleasant to listen to, but you believe in the slave. After you leave the state of Chu, you will be the people of your majesty. Your majesty is happy, and you will have everything."


    Over there, Su Tang''s acting grandiose let the doctor for treatment. The doctor moved, and she screamed. In the end, the doctor poured out a cold sweat.


    "Your Majesty is all right, but don''t lift anything heavy in the future." Taiyi said nonsense and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Who would have thought that acting skills are still needed to be a Taiyi these days? His majesty is very lively. Where do you need to see a doctor.


    But a slave without acting skills is not a good doctor.


    Su Tang looked at the doctor with satisfaction, and then said, "go and see my Duke Chu. He has just been in a coma. Don''t fall into any trouble."


    Compared with Su Tang, Chu Chen really has a lot of small problems. He didn''t have a good meal when he was young, and his first intestines and stomach were not good. A few days ago, he had to travel all the way from Chu to Dai. He was not acclimatized and became weak."The Duke of Chu is very tired. He needs to have a rest." Taiyi said this, and carefully looked at Su Tang, "Your Majesty these days, must not be tired of Chu childe."


    Su Tang was still puzzled at the beginning. How did she tired him? It''s delicious and delicious. She didn''t realize it until the doctor hesitated.


    Is her image so bad?


    Look at the way the doctor looks at her, as if she is a big Whore!


    "You go down." Su Tang can''t open her mouth, but Chu Heng pulls the quilt to her chin without expression.


    Su Tang''s forehead was aching. She wanted to explain, but Chu Heng said, "Your Majesty, Chu Heng is afraid that he can''t serve you these days."


    When did he serve him!


    Su Tang''s fierce temper immediately sank her face.


    However, Chu Chen just likes to see her angry. She was angry, and would not want to see him later. Although she would suffer some sin in this process, Chu Chen would rather suffer than "serve" her!


    "Your Majesty''s three thousand harem beauties, I think they are very willing to serve you."


    The voice has no ups and downs, plus the cold voice, it seems to be driving people.


    One side of the servant anxious half dead, the sentiment she just said a long time of words, this Chu childe didn''t listen at all!


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed slightly. Come on, this time it''s not Chu he after his rebirth.


    Before his rebirth, Chu Heng had a great hostility to her. Although he restrained the hatred, he could still see the disgust in his eyes occasionally. As for the rebirth of Chu Heng, from just a short fight, we can see that he no longer has any emotion towards her. Maybe he killed her once, and all the grudges have passed. Looking at her, it''s like a passer-by. It''s just fun.


    Su Tang touched her chin and asked the system, "dog son, make sure when the soul of Chu Zhen really merges."


    System, "this is not known. After all, it''s something that hasn''t happened, and we can''t predict the future, so everything is possible."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    Key moment off the chain, routine operation, Su sugar temper is gone, directly looking for a chair to a beach.


    Chu Chen wants her to find someone else, but she doesn''t!


    Not only don''t look for, she also want to stay in this diaphragm to answer him, come on, hurt each other!


    "Now that you know that Mr. Chu is not well, you should go to boil the medicine quickly."


    As soon as the doctor left, Su Tang looked at Chu Heng with a smile, "don''t worry, I will never let you suffer on this day."


    Listen to this woman''s quotation, Chu Heng''s stomach was tumbling at that time, and he felt like vomiting.


    The doctor soon cooked the medicine. In order to prove her concern for him, Su Tang picked up the medicine bowl and tried to feed him.


    Speaking of it, Chu Heng is in a daze now, and has no memory of what happened before. He just feels dizzy, and then faints. These days, in order to let her neglect himself, he did not eat, hungry for a long time, the body can not help tossing.


    He didn''t believe that she was still interested in a sick seedling.


    On the other hand, Chu Zhen was cruel not only to others, but also to himself. For three days, he didn''t touch anyone except drinking some water.


    However, looking at the empress who was feeding the medicine in front of him, he suddenly felt that he had lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    "Your Majesty, I can..."


    Before she finished, Su Tang interrupted: "no, you are weak. This time, I will feed you myself." With that, he also blew the boiling hot medicine soup, and gently handed the spoon to his mouth, "come on, open your mouth."


    Chu Chen''s whole body''s cells are rejecting, and he''s closing his lips.


    This time, he didn''t believe that he could hold his anger.


    Su Tang saw his silent resistance, happy, "beauty Chu, is this fear of hardship? It''s very delicate. "


    Chu Heng lived for 18 years. For the first time, someone said that he was coquettish. He didn''t know how to refute this evaluation.


    But he didn''t want to refute it, and even turned away.


    This small expression, Su Tang not only did not get angry, but laughed.


    This picture, like a little wife angry, need husband coax appearance, Su sugar as long as a little into their own, his husband, she can''t stop laughing.


    "If you get angry again, I''ll feed you myself." After that, she came closer and said slowly in a voice that they could hear: "what I said is not like this. Just open your mouth. I will drink the medicine myself and then pour it into your mouth a little bit."


    Chu Heng''s face changed, and he suddenly sat up from the bed. Because of the large range of action, the bowl in Su Tang''s hand was overturned by him.


    The black medicine juice sprinkles on the sheet, this sheet is waste.


    The servants were too scared to kneel down for a long time. Chu Heng was the only one who was relieved. He quietly waited for the other party to get angry, scolded him and punished him to kneel down. However, the other party was not angry.


    Su Tang sighed and looked at him helplessly. She didn''t expect any anger. Instead, she was full of tenderness and favor, and said, "how lovely is Mr. Chu, so shy? Well, I won''t disturb you any more. You are ill. Let my servant prepare a bowl of medicine. "


    There was no punishment and no anger, which was totally different from the daiguo nvjun investigated by Chu Chen.


    During the investigation, daiguo''s female monarch was fatuous, addicted to beauty, coupled with her cruel temperament and moody temper, all of them were trembling for fear of provoking her.


    It is reported that countless CHILDES died in her hands.


    Chu Chen provoked her four times. It is said that even if she has the identity of proton, it is not suitable to kill him. That is definitely not a good end. If it is light, she will be punished. If it is heavy, she will be punished.


    He doesn''t understand to see to Su sugar, but the tenderness in the other party''s eyes is hot, his heartbeat all pauses for a while.


    In all these years, no one has ever seen him that way.


    When he was young, others looked at him with disgust and hatred. When he grew up, he learned to protect himself. When those people looked at him, they were afraid, and some others were empty and ignored, as if they didn''t have him.


    He had only seen this look in other people before.


    Su Tang doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. She just looks at the dirty sheets and an idea flashed through her mind.


    "The sheets are dirty."


    The servants immediately said, "slave, go and get a new one."


    "No need."


    This words a, Chu Heng''s heart beat again.


    He laughed at himself. He was really crazy just now. It was Hualuo, the lady of the state of Dai. How could she be a gentle person? Even if she was really gentle, she couldn''t treat him.


    His hands were already full of blood, and his eyes were only dirty. Who would like him.


    Su Tang said that, and then told the servant, "Mr. Chu, I''ll move to my bedroom in the future."


    This shocked all around.


    Servants can''t believe it. After your Majesty''s accession to the throne for so many years, although there are many young masters in the harem, no one has ever been able to stay in your Majesty''s bedroom. The young master of Chu in front of you is the first and the only one.


    Even Chu Heng looked at her in surprise.He knew better than anyone how private a place like the bedroom was.


    Su Tang decided, and ordered the servants to move things away. Only Chu Zhen, like a young man at a loss, looked at her in a daze.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Tang asked.


    Chu Heng frowned, "Your Majesty, why..."


    Su Tang reluctantly looked at him, eyes he had never seen the color, she said: "who let you worry. I don''t want to eat the medicine well. I heard that the servant at the bottom said that the rice didn''t work well. I don''t care what to do if you are like this. "


    Chu Chen had seen too much malice, as if only malice was the right way to deal with it. The sudden kindness made him uncomfortable.


    But Mingming, he knows better than anyone that these words are just for fun, and Hualuo is not the one with long love.


    He took a deep breath and told himself not to indulge in it with a smile. Hualuo was good to him, but it was his face. Without it, she would be the first to abandon him.


    In this way, Chu Heng calmed down.


    Yes, that''s it.


    In this world, how can there be no reason for preference.


    Chu Chen''s change of residence has become a settlement, but Su Tang is not so anxious. She doesn''t let him sleep with her. Her bedroom is big enough. There are several soft collapses for a rest. Just give him one at will.


    Of course, in addition to changing residence, Su Tang treats him personally these days. She takes the initiative to feed her medicine and has to watch her meals.


    More than once, Chu Chen was not used to it at the beginning, but now he is calm.


    And Su Tang is like a heartbreaking old lady, who always thinks he eats less.


    "The food is not good today?"


    Chu Chen put down the bowl, the first time on her helpless eyes, "No."


    He didn''t change his attitude to her because of the slightest tenderness. He was still cold and light, and didn''t even show a smiling face. But Su Tang didn''t seem to mind. She never forced him. Even if the doctor said he was well, she didn''t go any further.


    Now, for example, she frowns just because he eats less.


    "No, it''s just a bowl of rice. It''s too little. Have some more."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    In Chu Chen''s view before his rebirth, the empress of the state of Dai took great interest in him at the beginning. No matter how cold he was, no matter how overtly and covertly he provoked her majesty, she never lost interest in him.


    But all of these are played by Chu Heng after his rebirth.


    As for why he was so tolerant and gracious, it''s just that those young men in the harem are tired of playing with him and want to get a new one.


    Before his rebirth, Chu Heng gradually wavered, and he even began to crave the warmth. After his rebirth, Chu Heng could not completely control his body except that he was sober at the beginning. He could see that "he" was wavering towards the empress of the state of Dai, and he could feel that "he" attached great importance to her. All these made him angry.


    Useless things, but a little sweet, he believed others!


    He was angry with himself for this kind of thing. When Su Tang learned about this wave of operation, she rarely fell into silence.


    She asked the system, "am I not doing enough?"


    Good food, good drink, fun, and even a lot of rights were given. She felt that she had almost emptied the family to provide for the ancestor, which could not calm the anger of the Lord after her rebirth?


    "So what else does he want from me?"


    System, "you know, I''m a system, a set of data. Don''t ask me such complicated things."


    Su Tang also casually said, who can think that this bad thing has not grown as usual, she choked speechless, half a sound, just biting her teeth and said: "forget it, ask you, I might as well ask a pig."


    What else does the system want to say? It''s intelligent data. It''s always more useful than pigs. As a result, a pig really came before the words were said.


    Su Tang looked at the mini pig that came from nowhere. Her face was a little split, but the system was full of schadenfreude. "Come on, quick, your pig is coming, ask quickly!"


    Su Tang


    The imperial garden is very big. Occasionally, the young master of some hall comes for a walk. Among them, the young master of Liuxiang hall loves it most.


    The young master of Liuxiang hall is a common son of the Shangshu family of the Ministry of war. Compared with other beauties, this master is supported by his mother''s family. Although Hualuo is the empress, she has no real power. Who is willing to send her legitimate son to the Marquis family? More than that, her fate can be seen by anyone with a clear eye. So let alone her legitimate son, even the common people don''t want to spoil her. But after all, the harem can''t even have no one, so there was a wave of recognizing the son. As long as you are beautiful, you can be claimed by the important members of the court, and then you will be sent to the palace.


    The young master of Liuxiang hall was a strange man. In order to enter the palace, he almost turned away his father''s Military Secretary.


    Young master of Shangshu family, no matter how bad he is, he can''t serve a daughter with others. It''s a shame!


    Su Tang had some impression on this young master. Seeing that he came in a hurry, he didn''t lose his temper. Instead, he looked at him kindly, "it''s young master Meng of Liuxiang hall."


    The empress is different from the previous emperors. The princes in the harem have no serious names. They are all called by the princes.


    Therefore, even if Chu Chen came back to China and entered the imperial genealogy of the state of Chu, he would be so angry and resentful when he was teased by the Duke of Chu. At the beginning, he put the revenge on the empress of the state of Dai. If it were not for her, he would not have had such a stain.


    "Your Majesty." This voice, your majesty, called gently, until the goose bumps were heard.


    If this is a girl, that voice must be good, but he is a man!


    Su Tang couldn''t hear it all over. She almost couldn''t sit down.


    But the young master Meng''s eyes were shining. He looked at Su Tang''s eyes just like the wolf saw the meat. He wanted to jump on it.


    At this time, Chu Heng happened to come.


    He had been staying in the bedroom, and then a servant came to inform him that his majesty had set up a private banquet for him in the Royal Garden and asked him to attend.


    Now, however, he looked at Mr. Meng not far away, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He has been in daiguo for some time. It''s the first time that he''s looked at other young men in the harem.


    Chu Chen''s arrival, somehow, makes Su Tang feel guilty. It''s like he''s been unfaithful and being treated by his wife.


    She cleared her throat. She wanted Chu Chen to come and sit down, but the young master Meng didn''t know what was going on. Seeing her thin lips, he didn''t wait for her to speak, so he suddenly came to her.


    Anyway, he''s also a big man. If he really pours on her, she can''t bear it.


    Then, she slightly a crooked, scared at that time to pick up the foot of the small pig to hide to one side.


    Little pig is small, four claws suddenly empty, also a face at a loss of grunt.


    Without any accident, Mr. Meng rushed to the stone table.


    On the stone table is a banquet specially arranged by Su Tang. On it are some dishes from the state of Chu. She specially prepared them for Chu Heng. According to the information from the system, today is Chu Heng''s birthday.


    She wanted to surprise each other, but now it seems that fright is almost the same.Master Meng threw himself into the air, and his chin hit the stone table. His eyes were red.


    "Your Majesty, my chin hurts."


    Su Tang''s mouth, this kind of poor harem drama, can let her go!


    "Since it''s painful, pass it on to Taiyi over there." Then she waved to the servant on one side, "help Mr. Meng go down to have a rest."


    The servant took orders, but Mr. Meng managed to catch her. He missed this opportunity. Next time he wanted to see her, it would be a long way off. So he grabbed the stone table and said, "I won''t go."


    Sue sugar was full of headaches. "What do you want?"


    Words fall, Meng childe suddenly a face is bashful, "I think your majesty rubs to minister, if your majesty is willing, perhaps minister''s chin won''t ache."


    If there is no task, if this young master Meng is more beautiful, Su Tang doesn''t mind playing with him. But now, she always feels that there are two death eyes on her back. If she doesn''t do well, burn to death!


    "I''m not a doctor. I can''t cure the disease." Said, she urged the servant on one side, impatient way: "all Leng do what, quickly will Meng childe help go."


    At last, Mr. Meng was brought down with tears in his eyes. Before he left, he seemed to want to say something. Fortunately, the servant was quick in his eyes and covered his mouth directly, which didn''t let him say anything.


    Su Tang took little Xiang pig in her arms and was relieved. When she looked back, she saw Chu Heng looking at her with a smile. "Mr. Meng is a beauty. I''m afraid his majesty will hurt his heart."


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang''s heart suddenly hung in the air.


    It''s coming, it''s coming, it''s starting.


    At this time, if she answers wrong, he will hate her all her life.


    Su Tang swallowed her saliva and took a deep breath. Then she said with a smile, "I can''t help whether Mr. Meng is sad or not."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    "Your Majesty is so heartless." Chu Chen looks at the direction that Meng childe is dragged away, the corner of the mouth holds a smile, but that look in the eyes is another matter.


    Su Tang dares to swear that she sees the intention of killing in his eyes. Although she doesn''t understand, where did Mr. Meng offend him.


    "How can this be called unfeeling? Mr. Meng was injured. I asked the imperial doctor to treat him. As for the rest..." She looked at the dishes on the eye stone table with regret and sighed, "it''s going to disappoint Mr. Chu."


    Chu Chen glanced at the dishes that had been knocked over. If he was right, they were all Chu dishes. Many of them could only be seen at Chu banquet. However, everything in front of him didn''t move him, on the contrary, he felt dazzling.


    After all, although he had seen it, he had never tasted it.


    The Duke of Chu, who grew up in a dirty and dark corner, did not even deserve to appear at the banquet.


    "How can it be? Although the food is gone, there is still a pig." Chu Heng bent his lips, and his eyes looked like a model.


    He had been in the Daiguo palace for many days, but he had heard something about that young master Meng. One of the things he liked was that he liked animals very much, such as cats, dogs and pigs. No accident, the pig in your arms should be his.


    "This pig is just the size of a roast, and it won''t be wasted."


    Sue sugar''s hand holding the pig froze, and she tried to explain, telling him, "this is a pet pig."


    Pets are not for food.


    However, Chu Heng blinked innocuous eyes and said with a smile, "Chu Heng doesn''t know what a pet is. In the state of Chu, Chu Heng only knows what to eat, so he can''t give up. Otherwise, he will only be hungry later." Speaking of this, he seemed to think of something, his eyes became dark, but the smile at the corner of his mouth gradually deepened and said, "Your Majesty, do you know what I ate in those years?"


    He only stepped forward, but Sue sugar was forced back by his eyes.


    "I''ve caught birds, I''ve eaten worms, I''ve even eaten kittens from nowhere," he said


    He said very quietly, as if these were just not enough to be mentioned, but Su Tang''s eyes were fixed on her.


    Of course, Su Tang knew about his miserable childhood, but he didn''t expect him to say it. He didn''t mention what happened in his childhood in his previous life. Some outsiders even said it. When he knew it, he was dead.


    Obviously, he hated his childhood.


    But now he said this to Su Tang. Su Tang thought that maybe he didn''t want to eat the pig in her arms. He wanted to eat her.


    As a female monarch, Su Tang was oppressed by him for the first time. She couldn''t follow the route of her previous life, completely ignored him and humiliated him. In order to go home to provide for the aged and unfreeze her points, she had to face him and say: "pets can''t be eaten."


    When Chu Chen heard the speech, he sneered.


    In front of her, he became more and more unconquered, occasionally showing a bit of dark side to her.


    For Su Tang, this is actually a good thing, which shows that he is beginning to trust her, but this process is too hard.


    "Your Majesty is so kind." He lengthened the voice and sighed.


    Su Tang, "this is the first time someone has said it to me." Su Tang left the pig in his hand, and then pretended to be indifferent, "this banquet has been disturbed, so take it down. Let the imperial dining room make a new table. "


    Although Su Tang is not a good person, she still can''t do anything to her pet. But who can think that this pig is stupid too. She let it go and let it escape. As a result, this stupid thing didn''t escape to its owner''s direction. It went to Chu Heng!


    This run, Chu Heng just slightly raised his foot, it can''t move, can only make a scream.


    Sue, don''t take a look. She did her best for the pig.


    Chu Chen picked up the pig, and then said to the servant: "you don''t have to let the imperial dining room prepare food, you go to prepare some shelves, barbecue shelves."


    These days, the servant also saw that his majesty cared about him, so he opened his mouth, the servant was very obedient, smelled the words, looked at his majesty, there was no objection, then obediently stepped down to look for airs.


    Chu Chen seemed to be in a good mood. He looked up and down with the pig, and said: "I don''t know if your Majesty would like to enjoy this pig with me."


    Su Tang


    She really didn''t want to eat it, but looking at Chu Chen''s eyes, she tried to raise her smile and said to him, "but this pig is not mine. Although I''m the king of a country, it''s Mr. Meng''s in the end..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Chu Heng said with a smile, "Your Majesty, is it the king''s land in the whole world? Mr. Meng is all your people. Naturally his pig is also your pig." Speaking of this, he suddenly turned around and said, "but it''s Mr. Meng''s pet pig. If you kill him like this, I''m afraid he will suffer."


    As soon as he said it, Sue sugar nodded.


    However, Chu Heng saw her nod, but suddenly hissed, "it doesn''t matter, pigs are nothing but a piece of meat. At that time, your majesty will reward Mr. Meng with more things. Mr. Meng will be very excited. "Su sugar a choke, nvjun reward, it is a gift, who eat bear heart leopard dare to cry.


    With this hand, he made the young master Meng swallow his tears and say thank you.


    Hard, it''s too hard.


    The servant soon brought the things, in addition to the shelf, and the kitchen knife, after all, this pig can''t be torn by hand.


    However, Chu Heng is worthy of being a 100% black man. When he killed a pig, his expression was pleasant and his action was elegant. He seemed to be doing something with style. But the scene was bloody and the pig howled. Such a sharp contrast made this simple slaughter extremely terrible.


    The servants bowed their heads in horror.


    Although they have eaten pork, the picture is strange!


    Chu Heng''s speed is not fast. When he''s finished, he puts it on the shelf to bake. For Su Tang, it''s a very painful process.


    "There''s something in Chu Heng''s mind that he wants to ask his majesty."


    Su Tang''s whole body is holding breath, smell speech, almost fork out, half ring just calm respiratory tract: "you say."


    Chu Heng, "why does your majesty want to invite me to the royal garden?"


    Su Tang told the truth, "I heard that today is your birthday."


    "Oh..." Chu Heng''s expression seemed to have heard some joke. He hung his lips and said carelessly, "Your Majesty, you know, the day I was born is also the death day of my mother."


    Su Tang was so surprised that there was only one sentence left in her head.


    The system hurts me!!!


    The system felt guilty and apologized in a low voice after half a sound Sorry, I forgot about it


    Su Tang was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. When she looked at Chu he, her smile became more penetrating. "But it doesn''t matter. Your majesty is the first one to celebrate my birthday, so wait for the barbecue You need to eat more. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    Su Tang thought she would not be able to eat it, but she was forced to taste it. Suddenly, she found that the barbecue tasted surprisingly good.


    It''s very fragrant, delicious, very Delicious.


    Chu Chen saw that her eyes were slightly bright, and knew that she loved to eat. After all, she lived together for some days, and he still knew her preferences.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Sue sugar is still uncomfortable. After all, the pig is not hers.


    Chu Heng did not wait for her answer, but picked up a piece of meat again. He had a gentle smile, and his eyes were even slightly smiling when he looked at Su Tang. "Your Majesty, open your mouth."


    The beauties have passed the meat to their mouths, and they can still hold on at this time. Anyway, Su Tang can''t do it.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Chu Chen asked for the second time. This time, Su Tang was no longer uncomfortable. He chewed the barbecue and said, "fragrant."


    Just one word is enough to show how much she likes to eat.


    Seeing that she liked it, the invisible coolness in Chu Heng''s eyes finally faded.


    Su Tang ate two big bowls with tears in her eyes. At last, her stomach was full. She felt her little bulging stomach and felt a little embarrassed. It was intended to be a trick for beauties. After all, Hua Luo is not bad. If Chu Heng''s beauty is colder than that of a noble son, Hua Luo is a rich flower in the world.


    But who knows, the beauty trick failed, and was finally captured by delicious food.


    Today, she wanted to show her figure, so she specially wore a dress that showed her waist. But when she ate it, her stomach was a little curved. She could only put her hand in front of her little stomach and cover it up a little.


    Compared with her, Chu Heng didn''t eat much. The pig was too small and didn''t bake much.


    In fact, what he really wanted to do was kill the pig. The little emperor obviously couldn''t bear the pig. Even if he roasted it, he was afraid that he couldn''t eat it. Then he just pushed the boat with the current and returned the pig.


    But unexpectedly, after forcing her to take a few mouthfuls, the little emperor''s eyes were bright and he fell in love with her at that time.


    He had never fed anyone any barbecue. There were several times of poison, but unexpectedly, the little emperor''s happy expression succeeded in pleasing him. After all the food was fed, he suddenly considered a problem.


    Are you feeding too much?


    The little emperor not only ate this pot full of barbecue, but also let the servant serve a bowl of rice on the way!


    Thinking of this, he could not help but look down, but saw the little emperor uneasily side body, a pair of white jade fat like slender fingers strange place in front of the abdomen, how to see how strange.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, how can face be lost!


    Su Tang cleared her throat, and then turned her body a little bit more sideways. "Nothing. I just want to go away after eating." With that, he turned around and said, "OK, I see you haven''t eaten much. Let the people in the imperial dining room prepare some more food for you. I''ll go first."


    She left in a hurry, maybe too anxious, and her step was a little big. Then, in the quiet imperial garden in the afternoon, she only heard a tearing sound, like some cloth had been torn.


    It was not very loud, but the royal garden was full of servants. They lowered their eyebrows and bowed their heads. There was no sound at all. The only sound source was her belt!


    Su Tang''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    Wipe, this rag is so poor in quality. It''s broken in public!


    Su Tang was black in front of her eyes and her head was blank. She forgot how to deal with it.


    Chu Chu''s eyes were on her all the time. Hearing the words, he was stunned at first. After a moment, he couldn''t help but laugh directly.


    He really didn''t expect that there was such a side to the moody and cruel empress.


    It''s like It''s not that annoying.


    Su Tang doesn''t dare to move. After Chuzhen laughs, she doesn''t care.


    He walked up to her and saw that her little face was crimson, and her wet eyes were full of confusion and shock. She was silly, and she was a little silly unexpectedly.


    "Your Majesty, this is..."


    Chu Hun grinned and Su Tang quit. He immediately said, "don''t ask, just don''t know!"


    "Does your majesty need help?"


    Su Tang takes a deep breath, but there''s a fart to use now!


    "If you go down, you will be the greatest help to me."


    She can only hold on to her broken belt. If it breaks up at this time She took a breath, suddenly, thought of the previous life in the game, she personally pulled off the villain boss''s pants.


    So, what the hell is this?!


    Su Tang wants to cry without tears. She originally wanted to take the gentle route to improve his blackening value, but who would have thought that if the birthday party was ruined, she ended up taking the sand sculpture route.


    Chu Chen looked at her small face, flashing all kinds of expressions, and felt particularly interesting for a moment.


    How to say, the most common expression he had ever seen was disgust, especially for those noble disciples like the little emperor.It''s kind of cute.


    "After I entered the palace, your majesty treated me with great favor. If I leave at this time, I''ll be nothing." Chu Chen came to the interest, not only did not go, but also tilted his head.


    As long as he is willing to restrain his fierce and gloomy spirit, he is as elegant as the wind. Every word is beautiful.


    Unfortunately, at this time, the beauty trick has no effect on Su Tang.


    Seeing that he refused to leave, Su Tang bit him and finally decided to go first!


    Anyway, it''s embarrassing, and he knows it. It doesn''t matter whether he leaves or he leaves by himself!


    "I There''s something else. Let''s go first. Mr. Chu is free. "


    At first, it sounds very powerful, but listen carefully, the little emperor''s voice is with a trace of grievance, soft, and in the past that arrogant look very different, unexpected people softhearted.


    "Your majesty Chu Heng stopped her and said with a smile, "I''ll take you back." Words fall, involuntarily take off the shirt, directly put on her body.


    He was so surprised that sue sugar almost jumped up.


    "What are you doing?"


    The frightened deer''s eyes made Chu Heng pick his eyebrows slightly.


    If I remember correctly, there are many CHILDES in her harem, but her reaction seems to be a little girl who has not been out of the cabinet. She is surprised and has no calmness at all.


    I used to tease him.


    "I''m afraid your majesty will catch cold, so your majesty will wear it first."


    What''s cool is just a wording. No one here knows that your Majesty''s belt is broken.


    In order to prove his conjecture, Chu Jue stepped forward. He originally wanted to support her, but if he didn''t believe it for the next two months, he was willing to get close to a girl.


    However, as soon as he came forward, Su Tang stepped back like a rabbit.


    At this time, too long clothes caught her feet, for a moment, she leaned back and fell straight to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    It''s over! I''m going to die!


    This is the last thought in Su Tang''s head, but who knows, at this time, an arm suddenly stretched out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    Su Tang''s eyes suddenly widened. She couldn''t believe it. She was hugged.


    Oh, my God, Chu Heng is willing to touch her!


    What about the bloody cleanliness addict?


    Don''t think that she doesn''t know how many little girls climb to his bed in order to get up in the later stage. As a result, every time they don''t touch him, they suffer. So many fragrant and soft girls, he has to do it!


    But such a cruel man, she does not believe, he really will voluntarily touch her!


    Heart twists and turns, finally, she gave a positive answer, this guy must be forced by the situation.


    Yes, it must be.


    She is now the empress of the state of Dai, and he is just a poor proton. In order to survive in the state of Dai, he has to go against his heart.


    She just thought like this, the next second, the familiar prompt sound sounded in her mind.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    This prompt, Su sugar small head suddenly full of big question mark.


    "Dog, are you broken?"


    System, "..." You''re broken


    Su Tang couldn''t believe it. "It''s not bad. How can it suddenly reduce the blackening value? I thought I was going to be recorded by him today. After all, I celebrated his death day. "


    Compared with her shock, the system is very calm, and even the mind to joke with her, "speak well, children can''t scold rough."


    Su Tang Leng for a moment, want to say when he said dirty words, the result thought of just that a damn


    "You are still in the mood to joke at this time! Stop it


    The system says, "don''t get excited. The blackening value is falling. It''s Chu Chen before his rebirth. After his rebirth, he doesn''t change his face. He even wants to make a mockery."


    Su Tang


    She is full of headache, this son of a bitch, before rebirth, after rebirth is not he Chu Heng?


    But the system changed the previous calm, and the vicissitudes of words said: "you don''t understand. Before the rebirth, Chu Heng was full of blackening value, but if you warm him up, you will still give you something in return. After the rebirth, Chu Heng is Niu co Lu. Chu Heng, how warm you are is useless."


    Su Tang still remembers that she taught the surname Niu cobalt Lu.


    However, the explanation of the system is very clear, so once the reborn Chu Chen completely controls the sovereignty, even if the current blackening value drops to 0, the task still can not be completed.


    "So I''m going to attack two people now? No, it''s necessary to attack Chu Hu before his rebirth and Chu Hu after his rebirth? "


    This time, the system is particularly cold, "you are in charge of Chu Heng before his rebirth. He will disappear in the end, and eventually integrate with Chu Heng. It must be Chu Heng after his rebirth who occupies the main body. Now you just need to stabilize him."


    When he said this, Su Tang suddenly felt sympathy for Chu Heng before his rebirth.


    The system knew her temperament well. Seeing that she didn''t speak, it began to ridicule, "don''t sympathize. You have to know that when you used to do tasks, you were faced with this Chu Hun, and you didn''t show mercy."


    So far, all the sensationalism in Sutang''s mind was gone.


    Come on, this used to be Chu he. She didn''t cherish it. Now there''s a blackened version of Chu he. It''s all her punishment.


    Su Tang has no temper, and then look at Chu he who suddenly holds him up, and his attitude is complete.


    At the moment when Chu Zhen picked her up, he was a little surprised. Once upon a time, he hated all women, including his biological mother. He even felt that he should not be born. His birth was a tool to use from the beginning, and there was no family affection. Unexpectedly, this time, he didn''t hate Hualuo.


    Hualuo is actually two years younger than him, sixteen years old. From the first time I met him, I knew that she was proud enough. But along with getting along with him, he gradually found that she was lovely, her little confusion, and the occasional duplicity.


    Yes, she is different from herself. She grew up in the favor of her parents when she was a child. If it wasn''t for the pressing situation, she would still be the most favored little princess in the kingdom of Dai, instead of pushing her to the top of the storm.


    Su Tang was carried back by him all the way. She was very quiet and silent, so she put her head in his arms.


    Her breath was very hot. Through the thin brocade clothes, it quickly spread to Chu Zhen''s skin. At the beginning, she could selectively ignore it. But as her head was buried deeper and deeper, Chu Zhen was helpless. "Your Majesty, are you going to suffocate yourself?"


    Cover nose in his chest, Chu Heng helpless all want to smile.


    Su Tang is stunned, half ring just a little leak a little gap, no past arrogance, now the little emperor is like a disgraced girl, low head, voice dare not enlarge.


    "Oh, I can''t. It''s a shame! I''ve lost all my face


    Chu Heng looked at the people in his arms with a funny voice. His voice was gentle, but what he said was something else. He said: "if your majesty feels ashamed, you can chop all those people just now. The dead will not remember your Majesty''s scandal."Sue sugar was surprised. She killed people for such a small thing. It''s very good. She''s very black and masculine.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to refuse, but Chu Heng said, "for example, I have seen your Majesty''s scandal. If your majesty is really sad, you can even kill me." When he said that, his steps suddenly stopped, and his voice became more gentle. Su Tang was so gentle that she was afraid. He said, "don''t worry, your majesty, if you want me to die, I won''t complain."


    What''s the point of Su Tang''s mouth?


    I blacked up and killed myself?


    "That''s not necessary." Her voice was small, and she seemed to abandon herself. "Anyway, my business, those servants didn''t dare to talk too much." Then he added, "of course, if they say it and I know it, I will kill them!"


    As soon as he said this, Chu Heng was more and more sure that the little emperor was not cruel at all. At least he was very kind compared with him.


    Although she said that she would punish the nine ethnic groups, the premise of this punishment is that they are not obedient, which is like him. It only depends on their own mood.


    It seems that we can''t just look at the results. Almost, he missed such a lovely person.


    "Your Majesty, have you been said to be very kind?"


    Su Tang was shocked, "is it good to kill nine people? Childe Chu, the kindness in your heart It''s different from people. "


    Chu Heng low smile, long sigh a, "yes."


    It''s not the same. In his heart, there is no kindness.


    They walked all the way, and when the dormitory arrived, Su Tang immediately jumped out of his arms, "OK, you wait for me outside. I''ll be fine soon!" With that, the man just like the rabbit jumped in.


    Chu Chen looked at her and just hugged her arms, half ring, the corners of her mouth slightly raised.


    I really don''t hate her. Besides, the little girl is fragrant and soft, and she can''t put it down any more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    For fear that someone might be in a hurry, Su Tang hurriedly put on her clothes and ran out. She still remembered that she had a sweater that didn''t belong to her and had to give it back to her.


    "Chu Heng, your clothes."


    Chu Chen looked at the little emperor who suddenly opened the door and jumped out of menli. His indifferent eyes couldn''t help but smile.


    He did not take the clothes, but looked at the emperor with a smile.


    "Is that how your majesty came out?"


    Su Tang looked down at her clothes. There was nothing wrong with them. Although they were not as good-looking as the colorful gauze skirt before, they were firm this time. They would never break.


    The little emperor opened his eyes full of incomprehension. To this end, Chu Chen had no choice but to sigh, and personally arranged her messy hair bun and clothes.


    "Your Majesty''s clothes are in a mess."


    In a simple word, it is full of light doting.


    Su Tang''s face turned red. She stepped back and stroked her clothes and hair quickly. Xu was ashamed. Her voice came from her nose. She said, "OK, don''t tidy up."


    The little emperor was so shy that Chu Heng saw her for the first time. He couldn''t help laughing and didn''t tease her any more. After all, the little emperor couldn''t help teasing her. If he teased hard, what would he do if he became angry.


    It''s not worth the loss


    Su Tang also eased up quickly. She cleared her throat and glanced at him secretly. When she saw that he didn''t pay attention to himself, she said, "chuhuna, today is your birthday. I''ll allow you one thing."


    The King opened his mouth, which was equivalent to the imperial edict. She would satisfy the little emperor as long as he was in a good mood.


    But Chu Chen gave up the chance, just said: "I remember, but I don''t lack anything for the time being."


    His smile is light, his eyes are also rare mild, but another soul in the depth of his body can''t help roaring.


    It was a kind of silent roar. Although there was no sound, Chu Heng was shaken by the strong emotion.


    He frowned and shook his head. At that moment, he felt as if there was someone in his body who wanted to replace him. This idea was crazy, so he soon calmed down.


    How can this happen.


    He calmed down for a moment, raised his eyes to see the little emperor was full of worried eyes, can not help but pacify the mouth, "I''m ok, your majesty don''t have to worry."


    Sue sugar of course knows what''s going on, but she can''t say it. She can only wrinkle her face and urge him to put on his clothes quickly. "Did you catch a cold? I''ll ask the doctor to come


    Chu Heng didn''t think it was necessary, but the Little Emperor didn''t listen to him at all. He not only dressed him in person, but also asked his servant to find the doctor.


    In the meantime, she remembered that this guy had not eaten anything since then, so she asked the servant to keep on preparing meals.


    "It''s light. Mr. Chu doesn''t feel well. You shouldn''t eat too greasy."


    After living so long, Chu Zhen was cared so much for the first time. Although he was younger than him, his status was highly respected. This feeling was wonderful, but it was also addictive. Gradually, he began to indulge in it.


    But in the heart or can''t help but remind oneself, can''t indulge, she is the emperor, now good to him, who can guarantee a lifetime?


    What he wants is not a short-term care like a meteor, but a blatant preference. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what he will do.


    Chu Chen took a deep breath and warned himself not to take it seriously. It''s the only way to last. But his body didn''t listen to him. He couldn''t help getting close to him. He couldn''t help wanting more. He couldn''t help


    He didn''t hear a word of what the doctor was saying, but the little emperor was seldom serious.


    He remembered her face when she read the memorial, as if she had eaten bitter gourd, but now, he was afraid that she didn''t understand.


    "It really doesn''t matter?"


    "Your Majesty, Master Chu is in good health." The imperial doctor said this, thinking that some days ago, because the prince of Chu was not well enough to serve his majesty, he could not help but quietly tell Su Tang, "even if your majesty wants to, you can call the prince of Chu to serve his Majesty tonight."


    Hearing this, Su Tang took a cold breath, and was very shocked. She wanted to cover the doctor''s mouth.


    But the words have been exported, and the whispers of the Taiyi are not quiet at all. Soon, even Chu Chen on the bed picks his eyebrows and moves his eyes.


    If there seems to be no line of sight, staring Su sugar stiff, can only glare at the doctor.


    "Step back."


    Taiyi is very innocent. He doesn''t know what he did wrong. He thinks that his majesty didn''t hear clearly? After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Your Majesty, Master Chu is really OK. You... "


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tangqi all started, raised his foot and kicked in the past.


    "Go out, don''t disturb the rest of Mr. Chu!"


    The opening of the little emperor''s internal stubble was not enough.


    Chu Heng thought it interesting. When the doctor left, he said deliberately: "Your Majesty, what the doctor said just now..."


    "Quack!" Su Tang immediately interrupted, and said: "that''s a quack! Don''t think about it. Just have a good rest! ""But..." Chu Heng looks at her with a smile, reaches out his hand and pulls her over.


    Hugs all hugged, this time, Chu Chen stares at her pink and tender and moist red lips, then, under the expression of the other party''s astonishment, bends down.


    Sue sugar is not shocked, she is a direct horror.


    What he wants to do!


    The body is faster than the brain, she directly put out her hand to cover her mouth, this kiss, Chu Chen only touched the back of her hand.


    Although it is the back of the hand, but also soft, with a little warm, people do not want to stop.


    Chu Chen had never loved anyone. The first time she hugged her, the first time she kissed her, the object was all her. However, unexpectedly, not only did she not feel disgusted, but she wanted to continue.


    But, the little emperor pupil concussion, silly in that, all told him to be in a hurry.


    He lived in the darkest place of Chu palace and had seen through human nature for a long time. All the performance of the little emperor told him that she was not as lustful and fatuous as the rumor. At least, from her reactions, we can see that his little emperor was purer than anyone else.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    Chu Heng is in a good mood. Everyone can see that, but Su Tang is different.


    Even if a person is close to her, she can clearly see his pupil. It''s pure black, and it''s cold for thousands of years. Even before his rebirth, such a person can''t be fooled.


    Sure enough, don''t listen to the system''s pitfalls and muddle through. Anyway, he will take over after he is reborn.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chu Chen started to laugh. Although he thought that he couldn''t tease her hard before, now he couldn''t help it. He said with a smile: "what I did is not obvious enough?" Finish saying, see she is still silly in that, simply kiss to the back of her hand again.


    "You I... " Sue sugar incoherent, all said me.


    Chu Heng said again: "Your Majesty just allowed me a condition, so soon I won''t admit it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    Su Tang really didn''t expect that she just said that when she allowed him a request, there was no restriction on what he wanted. He could follow the request and ask for some small rights, but he finally asked for a kiss with this condition?!


    At that moment, she felt that he was stunned.


    Chu Chen was not bewitched, and his brain was still very clear. He had been kissing him, and he had been kissing him more than once. At last, he sighed: "well, since your majesty doesn''t agree, it''s OK."


    It was as if he had suffered a great loss.


    Su Tang has lost her temper. She wants to say that she is the emperor. A gentleman''s word is hard to catch up with. But without waiting to speak, she suddenly thinks that it''s wrong. This guy doesn''t just kiss himself!


    On the back of my hand, two kisses! All kiss, still say she won''t?


    "Didn''t you kiss me?"


    The little emperor was very fierce. Chu Chen was afraid that he would go on looking and could not help doing something too much, so he took her hand. Compared with him, the little emperor''s hand was small, but white and soft, just like herself, it was also very lovely.


    Chu Chen didn''t know that when he thought a person was cute, that was the beginning of the fall.


    "But I didn''t want to do it myself."


    Su Tang


    Treachery! Treacherous!!


    I don''t want to kiss twice!


    Chu Heng said, "if your majesty asked me to kiss again, I would really use that will. Does your majesty want to go back? "


    Su Tang, Su Tang completely lost her temper. What can she do with such a treacherous man? Yes, of course!


    "No regrets!" She bit her teeth and pulled her hand back. "I''m the emperor. What I say is the imperial edict. How can I repent! You, you rest first. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. "


    Several times, Chu Heng counted in his heart. How many times did the little emperor run away from him? When will he be able to get people back?


    Or Power is too small, he looked at his open palm, no power, how can he have this flower of wealth in the world.


    His little emperor, but he wants to take the best things in the world and take care of them carefully.


    But fortunately, he slowly clenched his hand, he still had time and opportunity.


    After leaving the bedroom, Su Tang patted her face with her hand. After she calmed down, she began to walk to the imperial study.


    After so long, it''s time for her to develop her career.


    The court hall is divided into three groups, one is headed by the king of Qi, the other is Zuo Xiang, and the rest are the loyal supporters left by the former Emperor.


    The blood of the royal family will wither, otherwise it will not turn to Hualuo. The king of Qi is a king of different surnames, but he is the king in the end. If the left prime minister is the head of the literary ministers, and the remaining supporters of the former Emperor, he has been disturbed by these two parties over the years.


    In the study, she looked at the memorials sent by the people at the bottom, with a rare indifference on her face.


    The king of Qi and Zuo Xiang are enemies. At this time, it''s not suitable to move anyone. They need to balance. Otherwise, it''s her. The best way is to cultivate another group of people to stand on three legs.


    She summoned a supporter left by the former Emperor, the Minister of war, who was the father of the young master Meng.


    For many years, no one knows that what he really supports is the empress whom no one looks down upon. Of course, he was also against his son''s entering the palace to serve the empress, but he was angry that his son was old and disobedient, because he knew what virtue his son was. When he entered the palace, he had the temperament to wait for his neck to be cleaned.


    After all, in recent years, the empress rarely called people, mostly for pleasure. When she called him, he thought his son had made some mistakes.


    "Your Majesty, but my son''s mischief angered your majesty?"


    Su Tang Leng next, half ring just remember his son is who, also because of this, she some embarrassed ground rubbed his nose.


    Today, she just roasted his son''s pig!


    "No, he didn''t annoy me, just me..." The more she said it, the more embarrassed she was. It was like how greedy she was. But Lord Meng, Minister of the Ministry of war, was very nervous. She could only tell the truth, "I ate his little pig."


    Now, it''s the turn of the Minister of war to be a fool.


    "What?"


    What is it? Pig? What pig?


    Su Tang said, "it''s the pig raised by Mr. Meng. It''s about that big, but it tastes good."


    It''s delicious. In addition to the pig, the cook is also very important, but these are not the key points!


    The Minister of the Ministry of war was so worried that he finally told him that it was a pig who died. For a moment, he didn''t know what expression to use.


    "Your Majesty likes it." He said dryly, "that''s also the pig''s blessing."


    For the time being, Su Tang took up the memorials, which were filtered twice. When they were put on her desk, they were all unimportant things. The king of Qi and the prime minister were afraid that she would be in power, so the first step was to press the memorials to death. She must not know about the affairs of the Dai Dynasty.However, some things can''t be covered. For example, at this moment, Su Tang takes out a secret play.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    She threw away the secret music. The Minister of the Ministry of war took it up and frowned as he read it. After a long time, he put down the memorial and said, "what does your majesty want to do?"


    Su Tang said, "in the end, he once supported the former Emperor, and also worked hard for the state of Dai. It''s hard to avoid chilling when he killed him."


    But they betrayed you


    Although the little emperor is not mature enough in these years, on the other hand, she is only 16 years old, and the 16-year-old girl is still wearing flowers. But their little princess is forced to wear dragon robes and deal with those thieves and traitors every day. In particular, in order to let them down their guard, the little emperor has created a reputation of lust and fatalness.


    She''s only sixteen!


    The more he thought about it, the more sad he felt. His life was saved by the former Emperor. The only son left by the former Emperor should be protected by him.


    However, the real Hualuo is really a lustful and fatuous empress, but it is Su Tang who takes over. Although she also likes beauty, she just appreciates it more. As for the others, she doesn''t have to. She can''t even deal with the man. She wants to deal with other beauty, isn''t she crazy?


    "Keep it, left and right are also useful, this time in addition to, will inevitably let the king of Qi Zuo Xiang found something." She drank tea slowly and said, "by the way, I''ve heard that the king of Qi has been in close contact with the king of Chu recently. Is that the case?"


    Speaking of this, the Minister of the Ministry of war immediately became serious, "yes, so I suspect Chu Heng."


    ***


    outside the study, Chu Heng is just idle and avoids all the guards. He wants to see what the little emperor is doing, but he doesn''t want to. He accidentally finds out the little emperor''s secret.


    He tasted the conversation and only picked eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that the little emperor would clarify it for him.


    "It can''t be him," she said


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    If there is acting in ordinary times, what about now?


    Why act before you trust yourself?


    Chu Zhen was dazed, puzzled and puzzled. Is there someone who really treats each other in the palace where the imperial power is supreme?


    Judging from the performance of the young emperor, she is not so fatuous on the surface. At least, she has a city, but her city has never been used to deal with herself. So, who is the real actor between them?


    He left in silence, but after leaving, he didn''t know how to get along with her.


    He thought for a long time, and finally drank the liquor, thinking I thought that I would treat her well in the future, but I didn''t wait for him to make any vows. The servant came and said that he had gone down to the Liuxiang hall.


    Chu Chen thought for a moment, and then remembered where the Liuxiang hall was.


    The owner of the pig is the residence of master Meng, who happens to be the son of the Minister of the Ministry of war.


    As an emperor, it is necessary to balance power, but also need to win the hearts of the people. Mr. Meng has a good father. The reason for going to his bedroom is too simple. It''s too simple to think. Even, as long as he did not become a demon, the emperor would treat him well.


    Unlike him, it''s just for people to play with, as long as you keep a cheap life.


    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was. He thought he could face his life experience calmly. Until today, he found out that he couldn''t!


    Doesn''t he have a good father? The son of the king of Chu, he also keeps royal blood, but why is it his turn to be a pastime for others? Because his mother is Huakui and he is the son of prostitutes, he will never be on the stage?


    Chu Heng holds the wine cup, eyes color gradually red, he is not reconciled, why?


    When Su Tang came, a wine cup happened to be smashed. If she was so fast, the wine cup would hit her.


    Once again, the servants were too scared to get up on their knees. They trembled all over, but Chu Heng narrowed his drunken eyes. He was not afraid of the little emperor. Today, he drank a little wine, and he was even more reckless.


    Su Tang also runs him. She is two years younger than him in terms of age.


    "What''s the matter?" She avoided the glass fragments on the ground and only raised her eyebrows.


    Two people to the line of sight, Chu Chen looked at the little emperor, there is no sign of anger, suddenly, a thought rose in the heart, everyone has a bottom line, so, where is the bottom line of the little emperor?


    How far will she tolerate herself?


    Su Tang guessed at a glance that he wanted to do something again. He had no choice but to get along with him for a long time. Although he was so gentle in his daily life, he was better than everyone else behind him.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Su Tang pretended not to understand, then reached out and waved in front of him, "drunk?"


    Chu Chen thought that he would be avoided by her when he approached her several times. This time, he took advantage of her and the servants nearby, and rushed to her.


    Su Tang falters and almost falls to the ground holding someone. Fortunately, Chu Zhen''s ultimate goal is not wrestling. When she is about to fall, she uses her strength to stabilize them.


    Su Tang is asking the servant what''s wrong with him. Seeing this, she doesn''t ask, but compared with her previous attitude, this time, her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled.


    "Chu Heng, what''s the matter? Not happy to drink so much? " Her voice is gentle, see him speechless, then no longer speak, so quietly with him.


    Chu Heng is really unhappy, but since he has memory, he has never complained to anyone, because he knows it''s useless.


    This is the first time someone spoke to him in such a tone, but he was too old to cry, so how could he open his mouth? He just held her and held her very hard. Fortunately, the little emperor did not move, so he let him hold her.


    For a long time, Su Tang''s legs were numb, and then she heard the familiar sound.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    Su Tang was surprised, so it was so easy for the man before his rebirth to pacify him? Do not need to say anything, as long as quietly with him can be happy?


    If she had known that, she would have taken this route at the beginning, and could not have pointed out that the world would not have to start over again!


    Regret not at the beginning, regret not at the beginning!!


    Because she didn''t know how to communicate with Chu Zhen, Su Tang told her servant to bring some sobering soup. She didn''t ask him why he was unhappy, but said, "if you drink too much, you will hurt yourself. You can tell me what you are unhappy about in the future." With that, she moved her stiff legs, pulled the man to a chair and sat down.


    There''s another dish on the table, but it''s cold.


    She just looked and knew that this guy didn''t eat.


    "How much wine did you drink?"


    The servants are trembling. They are not CHILDES of Chu. They are not loved by your majesty.


    "My Lord, Mr. Chu drank three pots of wine." With that, seeing his Majesty''s displeasure, he thought that the Duke of Chu had heard that he had gone down to Liuxiang hall before he borrowed wine to relieve his worries, and immediately made up a big play. All the people who can stay here are human spirits. Seeing that your majesty attaches so much importance to Mr. Chu, the servant added, "Mr. Chu has been in the palace for a long time, but it''s the first time that he has eaten alone. Maybe this time he''s not used to it. He hasn''t eaten any food."Chu Heng always didn''t like the slave to guess him, but this time, he thought it was good.


    "Sire, I''m dizzy."


    Su Tang glanced at him, happy, just at this time, sobering soup came.


    "If you drink the sobering soup, you won''t feel dizzy." She motioned to the servant to send the sobering soup. As a result, Chu Zhen not only didn''t answer, but also played a small temper.


    He said, "you used to feed the medicine."


    Sue sugar almost came out. Yes, she used to take medicine, but she was just for fun.


    She likes to see that he doesn''t like himself and can''t kill her. After all, this kind of thing can''t be played in the future. If you don''t have fun at this time, you can only wait for the other party to abuse you.


    "All right." She took the sobering soup, and then coaxed the child to say to him, "come on, open your mouth."


    Chu Heng is quite obedient. If you ask him to open his mouth, just open it, but Su Tang can''t help laughing as she feeds.


    I''m afraid this guy is going to fan himself to death when he wakes up. His silly appearance is definitely his black history.


    After more than half of the sobering soup was fed, Chu Heng refused to drink it, and then he began to make other small temper tantrums, "I''m hungry, I don''t want to drink this."


    Sue sugar, "well, come on, what would you like to eat? I''ll let my servant do it. "


    Chu Heng looked at her, a pair of black eyes full of blood, and stared at her without blinking, "I want to eat your Majesty''s own."


    This requirement is too much. Su Tang, as a female emperor, was spoiled and grew up. How could she cook.


    But Chu Chen didn''t care, and even played a small temper, "Your Majesty, won''t you?"


    "Yes, of course. My beauty wants to eat what I made. How can I refuse it, but..." She looked at him with a smile. "Beauty Chu wants to eat it all."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    Chu Chen was in the abyss, so dark place, a little careless will die, so he never allowed himself to have a bit of slack, but this time, he indulged himself.


    18 years of life, the only indulgence.


    Su Tang cooks himself very slowly. He goes to the small kitchen next to the bedroom hall and sits on the small bench Su Tang found for him. It''s so quiet that he waits too long and finally falls asleep.


    Su Tang is too good at cooking, but Hua Luo is not allowed to do so. So she makes a mess of the kitchen. At first glance, people who don''t know think it''s on fire.


    Chu Zhen was finally choked up. The first time he woke up was not waiting for the little emperor''s food, but for his life.


    After all, with such a big smoke, if you don''t burn to death, you will choke to death.


    He coughed and ran to the door. When he looked back, he saw the little emperor''s face was smeared with dust. His gorgeous face became dirty, but her eyes were very bright. She was holding an unknown object in her hand and grinning at him with her white teeth.


    "Chujuan, your dinner."


    Chu Heng retreated abruptly.


    Yes, he was born again.


    His willpower is too strong, even for himself, it''s hard to find an opportunity to invade. Only this drunkenness gave him an opportunity to regain control of the body.


    But who would have thought that before he woke up from the joy, he saw a terrible food.


    It''s a dark lump. I can''t see its body. The plate is very delicate. But the delicate plate can''t deny that the food is a piece of shit.


    No, it''s still smoking!


    "Don''t come here!"


    Chu Chen is about to lose his manners. He has never lost his manners since he became emperor. But this time, he looks at Su Tang in the eyes, which makes him feel more terrible than thousands of troops.


    Su Tang blinked. Her happy face was stunned when she saw his disgusted expression.


    She looked down at the food in her hand, and then at Chu Zhen, the light in her eyes gradually disappeared, "is Chu childe the food that despises me?"


    Chu Heng''s heart suddenly choked, a little pain, and some loss, in the end is his own body, no matter before and after rebirth, in fact, it is him. The body''s reaction has already exceeded his self reaction. Everything he sees with his eyes has already made his body feel sad.


    That''s his favorite little emperor. How can he make her sad.


    Even after he was reborn, it was difficult for Chu Heng to be indifferent after looking at these things. Even in the end, he was angry with himself.


    Why can Chu Heng meet such a lovely little emperor? When he died, no one around him really treated him. As for the little emperor, oh, he almost broke his legs.


    It''s not fair!


    Chu Chen''s heart began to twist. He was staring at the plate of food, not disgusted, but deeply jealous.


    Su Tang didn''t know why he was silent, but the system suddenly said to her, "son, it''s changed!"


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened, "Oh, this is Chu Heng after rebirth?"


    The system nodded, "yes, and as he occupies the body for a long time, it will be longer and longer. Be careful."


    Su sugar completely ignored the system''s reminder, but a face of joy, "interesting, very interesting."


    Before the rebirth of Chu, she was almost finished, but after the rebirth of Chu, it was very challenging.


    "Mr. Chu, didn''t you say that no matter what I do, you won''t despise me?" The more the little emperor said, the more aggrieved he was. You should know how proud and precious he was before. How could he feel sad for a person.


    Whether before or after the rebirth of Chu he, is the first time to meet.


    Chu Chen in front of him was originally jealous, but now his jealousy is even stronger. So why can''t he have a good little emperor? Although the body is the same person, but consciousness is not synchronized, it is not him!


    The little emperor is now in his favor, that is his people!


    "Eat, I didn''t say no." Chu Chen looked at her deeply, with a morbid obsession. His eyes never left her until Su Tang handed the food to him. The burning smell finally made him sober.


    He suddenly Some regret.


    Sue sugar, "come on, as before, I''ll feed you."


    Little emperor Xu is happy and forgets to call himself "I". For an emperor, it must be trust and love that he will be treated like this.


    Chu Heng seems to have stolen someone else''s treasure. He is very happy, but when the little emperor picked up the food and handed the chopsticks to his mouth, he began to regret it again.


    That smell, close, even worse.


    Su Tang was in high spirits, and her eyes were bright again. "Try it. This is the first time I''ve made food."


    Chu Chen What else can Chu Heng do? Since he wants to rob people, he must pay a price. So, he bit his teeth, hard heart, and finally the black lacquer can not see the shape of the food to a swallow.He didn''t dare chew it, for fear of spitting it out.


    But the little emperor was more happy to see him swallow, and he handed over the food again.


    Chu Chen


    Su Tang, "why not? Isn''t it delicious? "


    Chu Heng, "..." It''s OK


    He wanted to coax the little emperor, but he couldn''t say it in the end.


    With a second bite, there is a third. Chu Heng thought that he had experienced all kinds of dangers and escaped several times. What was this food in front of him?


    But before he finished eating, his stomach finally protested.


    Finally, seeing that there was only one mouthful left, he ran to one side and vomited without waiting for Su Tang to feed him.


    Listen to the voice of vomiting, Sue sugar forbeared, finally did not resist, the corners of her mouth are up.


    Fortunately, Chu Chen is not in the mood to see her now, otherwise he will help her.


    "What''s the matter?" She waited for people to vomit almost before going up, "eat bad stomach? I told you earlier that if it''s not delicious, don''t force yourself to eat and vomit. "


    The little emperor was full of anxiety. He thought of eavesdropping on the conversation between the little emperor and the Minister of the Ministry of war. He knew that she was really treating herself. Chu Zhen then resisted the idea of killing people.


    Just, in order to snatch people over, it''s nothing to suffer some crime.


    He fell into a self dispute and robbed himself of others as if he had been separated.


    "No, I just drank too much wine. After eating a bowl of wake-up wine soup, I''m sick now. It''s comfortable to spit it out."


    In the end, he vomited once, and his face began to turn pale. Su Tang was full of anxiety, "I''ll go to the imperial doctor."


    Chu Chen will pull people back, if you find the doctor, will not help?


    "A little rest will be all right, your majesty. Don''t worry about me."


    If so, I can''t help but scold myself.


    Mentally retarded things, the little emperor has treated him like this. He has to abuse himself to let her cook. How can an emperor have cooking skills? At that time, she would agree to change any conditions. She was as stupid as a pig. She was so stupid!


    Chu Heng got angry and even began to scold himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    Chu Chen''s early experience made him used to all kinds of physical discomfort, but this time, he looked at the little emperor so nervous, his pretty little face wrinkled slightly, as if he had done something wrong.


    This kind of attitude, very novel, also let him very useful.


    It turns out that this is the feeling of being cared about. No wonder the former "self" is so infatuated.


    Indeed, once you have it, it''s hard to let go.


    Su Tang took good care of him. Because she had vomited before, she didn''t dare to toss about this time. She just asked people to prepare some light food.


    Now Chu Heng is not what he used to be. When he gets angry, he will only hold it in his heart. That stupid thing obviously cares about the little emperor and she goes to see others, so he drinks muggy wine. After years of experience, Chu''s thinking began to change. He was no longer patient and would take action if he wanted anything.


    Now, for example, he''s lying in bed with a tired face, but he''s holding on.


    "Sire, I''m curious about one thing." He opened his mouth and bit his teeth as if he had been wronged.


    But this guy''s acting skills are not good. Maybe in the next few years, he didn''t need to act to anyone. His dark pupils looked at her without blinking. His eyes were slightly cold, like an abyss.


    Su Tang has only known him for a few months, and most of the time he still gets along with her through "himself". In this case, Chu Zhen doesn''t like Su Tang very much. He is just jealous. In this case, if he really gets it, he often won''t cherish it.


    It''s a long process, but she can afford it.


    Su Tang can care about him, can accompany him, but because of the identity, she will care about a lot of people, will accompany a lot of people, so Chu is not destined to be her only. As now, he asked where she had gone in the evening.


    Su Tang is stunned. As an emperor, he is most afraid of being inquired about.


    "How could the Duke of Chu ask this?"


    Chu Chen''s eyes were heavy. "Once upon a time, your Majesty would have dinner with me, but I didn''t come tonight. I''m not used to it." Speaking of this, he slightly lowered his eyes. In the years before his rebirth, he was king and dominating. His temperament became more and more perverse and cold. For a while, he couldn''t change it, but he didn''t want to change it. He simply lowered his head and closed his eyes.


    Su Tang stood up from the bedside, her tone was light, changed the previous tense care, she said: "where do I go, you can''t ask."


    As soon as the voice came out, Chu Heng''s face became cold.


    He was not the "self" before. After being an emperor, he knew more about the feeling brought by that position. Even if the little emperor had no real power, she was not without ambition. Therefore, she was not happy when she asked.


    But clearly, before they were as good as glue.


    Little emperor


    Oh, by the way, he remembered that the little emperor had never given him any promise. He was still a son of Chu, not a prince in the palace of Dai.


    Although the servant would call him childe, the little emperor would call him childe of Chu.


    They call the prince of Chu. If he has the title of Prince, then these people should call him Prince of Chu, or prince Hu.


    Oh


    Chu Jue raised the corner of his lips. Under the cool smile, his eyes were stained with a trace of gloom.


    Su Tang didn''t seem to find out. Seeing that he didn''t speak, she continued to say, "well, don''t think about it. You''re not in good health. Have a good rest, and you''re not allowed to drink after drinking..."


    She talked a lot about it. She cared about it both inside and outside. This was a concern that Chu Heng never had. Even if he became emperor later, others were just afraid of him.


    The voice of the little emperor is so sweet. It''s sweet and sweet. Unfortunately, she doesn''t want to hear a word about Chu.


    After talking for a long time, it''s all rubbish!


    He asked where she had gone and what she wanted to hear was just a place name.


    However, she refused.


    No matter how much care, no matter how much sweet talk, it''s all fake.


    Chu Chen is sober. The little emperor likes him just as much as he likes a cat. He likes a cat, a dog and a pig just like the young master Meng of Liuxiang temple. He is just a pet kept by the little emperor. He seems to be in favor.


    But pets are pets after all. They are hard to be elegant, and even can be replaced at any time.


    Su Tang got the data in the system. She knew that he was angry, but she was indifferent. "I have something else here. You should go to bed earlier." Finish saying, another face solicitude way: "if still not comfortable, remember to look for too doctor, can''t mischief strong support, know?"


    Chuchen laughs. Look, this is the treatment for pets.


    "Ang, I see."


    Su sugar head did not return to leave, clearly his attitude is obviously different, but she still left.


    She can deceive the king of Qi and the left prime minister, secretly cultivate their own power, how can not notice his attitude, just don''t care.Su Tang did find out and didn''t care. She didn''t go back to the bedroom all night. Instead, she didn''t go to the back palace to find any childe. Instead, she discussed the Court Affairs with others. Of course, in order to cheat some people in the imperial court, she arranged a play in her own harem.


    The most important thing for the harem is to compete for favors.


    So the next day, I heard a young man waiting on his majesty. He was flattered and arrogant, and was sent into the cold palace.


    It is said that the young master was once very loved by his majesty and received a lot of rewards, but now he has to be served by an old slave. I''m afraid he will suffer in the future.


    But later, I heard that your Majesty was still merciful. The young man wanted your majesty to have his child, and he had a secret move, so he was put in the cold palace. He was very kind.


    The more rumors there are, the more widely they spread. Su Tang didn''t intend to suppress them at all. Soon, the ministers of the former dynasty knew about it.


    However, no one noticed until Su Tang suddenly separated and summoned them.


    If you want to have a foothold, you have to support another force. When you have a firm foothold, the next step is to break the balance between the king of Qi and the left prime minister.


    Although Su Tang is only a puppet emperor, as she grows up, the voice of popular support will become stronger and stronger. If she intends to get close to the king of Qi or any one of the left prime ministers, it will be a threat to the other.


    For example, now she summoned the king of Qi and said, "I heard that there is still a son of the king of Qi who is not married yet?"


    Since ancient times, marriage has been used to solve problems.


    Su Tang threw out a question, and the king of Qi was stunned. He didn''t think about it. It''s just that the little emperor was young before, and later left prime minister sent so many CHILDES behind his back. He felt dirty.


    Even the emperor, but she is still a woman, who can tolerate his wife in addition to their own, there are a lot of men.


    The king of Qi could not bear to have his son covered with a green hat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    Su Tang guessed that the king of Qi would oppose it, but before that, she said, "the king of Qi heard that I dealt with a young man a few days ago."


    It''s a big deal. It''s hard for the king of Qi to know, so he ordered, "I heard that the young man angered his majesty and was sent into the cold palace by his majesty."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang''s face immediately cooled down, with a thin anger, she said: "that bastard, in vain for me to conceive his child. But it''s not the key, it''s the people behind him! "


    The king of Qi was not interested in these things. He looked down on Hualuo. Even if she sat on the throne, he and Zuo Xiang supported her together.


    In his heart, he discriminates against women. In his opinion, women should stay in the backyard and teach each other.


    "But a little childe, if he offends you, just kill him." He was lazy and perfunctory. He didn''t want to know who was behind him, left and right, and who was left besides the left.


    Over the years, they have been so perfunctory to the emperor. Once upon a time, Hualuo was still young. Which child would like the imperial government? So they are perfunctory, but she is happy, so that she can enjoy idling and playing.


    "It''s different this time!" Su Tang said angrily, "I finally tortured him. I''ve got all those bastards! He said that Zuo Xiang promised him that as long as I was pregnant, when I gave birth, civet cat would change into prince and his grandson, and I would die in childbirth. In this way, he would be the new emperor''s own grandfather! It''s the Regent


    "Oh, by the way, I also heard that one of his daughter-in-law was pregnant recently!"


    Now in this situation, both men and women, both Hualuo ascended the throne as a woman. Even if the daughter-in-law gave birth to a princess, the princess is still very likely to inherit the throne.


    The king of Qi was shocked. He claimed to master all the things in the palace. Even he knew the identities of those CHILDES in the harem, but he didn''t know. Zuo Xiang wanted to do great things in silence!


    "Is that true?"


    Su Tang said angrily, "can I cheat the king of Qi?"


    In fact, the king of Qi believed 70% of the time. He and Zuo Xiang wanted to sit in that position, but their names were not right. At the beginning, they all wanted to send their son to the palace. But after all, the son was not a daughter and would not be pregnant. When the empress was pregnant, who could be sure that the child was their blood?


    It''s too big a gamble. No one wants to gamble, but Zuo Xiang''s move is certain. If his daughter-in-law gives birth to a boy, from now on, won''t this great country become his family?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. In the end, he yelled, "that damned old man, what a poisonous trick!" Then he looked at the empress in front of him and said, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I won''t let it go!"


    When the king of Qi left, Su Tang met Zuo Xiang again.


    Different from the anger when she summoned the king of Qi, this time, she saw Zuo Xiang come over and cried and made a scene.


    "Wow, Zuo Xiang, you''ve watched me grow up, and I''ve always treated you as a relative. You can''t ignore me."


    Your majesty cried so miserably that the left Prime Minister immediately asked, "who bullied your majesty?"


    Su Tang, "king Qi, do you know the young man I dealt with a few days ago? That''s a scapegoat! "


    The left phase is surprised, "how to say this?"


    Su Tang, "the king of Qi is ambitious! I wanted to stay in the harem a few days ago. After I turned out the lights, I found something wrong. "


    She cried and said that at the end of the day, she still began to burp, which made Zuo Xiang so anxious that she almost roared up. What''s the matter with crying? She just finished talking!


    Su Tang cried for a while. Seeing that Zuo Xiang''s face became more and more anxious, she continued to say slowly: "the son of king Qi pretends to be a childe. If I didn''t find out in time, I don''t know what would happen!"


    Now, it''s the turn of Zuo Xiangda.


    Shouldn''t it? Didn''t the king of Qi always look down on the young men in the harem? How can you send your son to the palace.


    But Su Tang also explained, "that young master has been bribed by the king of Qi for a long time, and many young masters in my harem are said to have been bribed by the king of Qi. As long as I stay in the harem, the sons of the king of Qi will impersonate those young masters..."


    She said, left phase his brain to fill a play.


    The king of Qi didn''t like Hualuo. It was just her gender. He sent his son to the palace. It was not a joke. But if he comes secretly, first, his son can still get a wife outside. Second, as long as his majesty is pregnant with their seed, will the good river not be cheap for the thief?


    In fact, Su Tang''s skill has many flaws, but it doesn''t matter. She has been keeping the power for so long, so she makes some noise at this time. Whether it''s the king of Qi or the left prime minister, they will believe it''s the other side''s stumbling block.


    There was a lot of smoke in the court hall, as well as in the harem. For this reason, Su Tang not only threw many CHILDES into the harem, but also cut down many people.


    However, there were fewer CHILDES. In order not to attract the attention of the king of Qi and Zuo Xiang, she accepted a new batch, even more than the number of CHILDES she had dealt with before.


    It''s not. Sutang has opened a new chapter.


    Let''s get to know.


    The king of Qi and Zuo Xiang are too lazy to look for someone to stare at her. Even if they don''t stare at her, they can know her latest news.What''s the new favorite of opera singing? What''s the best way to make wine? What''s the young man who makes wine all the year round? He''s always wearing a faint smell of wine. He''s so fascinated by your majesty.


    Su Tang is having fun outside. On the other side, Chu Heng is different.


    The blackening value rose a few points from time to time. Even if she occasionally took the time to see him, Chu Heng was not as enthusiastic as before. Although most of his performance was cold, gradually, the number of meetings became less and less.


    Master Chu is completely out of favor. However, because his majesty has not spoken yet, he still lives in his Majesty''s bedroom. Even so, many servants have begun to see dishes.


    This kind of change, in fact, had nothing to do with staying in the state of Chu, but replaced the state of Chu with the state of Dai.


    Chu Heng thought he would get used to it, but as time went by, he found that he couldn''t stand it at all.


    After the rebirth of Chu Chen, but occupied two days, soon offline. And Chu Zhen, who wakes up, actually has a feeling. He knows that when he is drunk and asks what he shouldn''t ask, he knows that he is angry.


    But he didn''t expect that he was angry for a month.


    In the past month, she came back occasionally. She seemed to be still gentle and gentle, but he knew that everything was different.


    He laughed at himself. He used to try to stay away from her, but Hua Luo really "left", but he didn''t want to.


    Chu Heng is always cautious, but this time, he can''t bear to go to find her.


    He knew that she liked to listen to operas recently, and he knew the palace map these days, so he planned to sneak forward. But before he could get to the front, he saw the little emperor looking at another man with the same gentle eyes.


    She called him Cutie.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    Su Tang looked at the wine from the young man, did not drink, but in the hands of play, and finally simply let the young man open his mouth.


    The wine poured out. The wine was shimmering in the sun. The eyes of Chu Chen were dark, and his thin lips moved. Finally, he began to laugh.


    He thinks the little emperor is different from others. He thinks he is special. He thinks


    Chu Heng laughs silently. He thinks it''s bullshit!


    It''s just his wishful thinking!


    He should have turned to leave, but the soles of his feet seemed to be stuck with one eye, and he could not move his legs. He only had a pair of red eyes, staring at the distance for a moment. In the end, he seemed to be in ink.


    Su Tang was having a good time. The young man opened his mouth and let the wine slide down the corner of his lips. Finally, he didn''t enter his chest and wet his clothes.


    The young man has white skin and red lips. He is like a ripe fruit when he is drunk. He is waiting for people to start.


    Su Tang''s eyes are bright. She''s beautiful and pleasing to the eye.


    But the system, afraid she played off, had to remind, "almost on the line, do not play off the rollover."


    "Cute, is the wine good?" Su Tang laughed and said to the system, "don''t panic. I''m the emperor now."


    System, "but Chu Heng is watching not far away."


    As soon as the words come out, listen to the system again.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 100%."


    There have been two previous rises, plus this one, which directly wiped out Su Tang''s previous credit.


    However, she doesn''t care. As the system says, the declining blackening value is the chujuan before rebirth. Once the chujuan after rebirth occupies the body, this data is another matter.


    As a result, she was indifferent.


    The young man who makes wine is blushing now, and even his neck is slightly red. It''s very lovely to watch.


    "Your Majesty fed it himself. It''s delicious." Finish saying, also blooming a smile, a no affectation, sunshine and clear smile.


    Su Tang couldn''t help sighing.


    "If it were in modern times, this face would have come out."


    The system didn''t say a word. It always felt that the more she played, the more crazy she was. She had finished what she had to say when she took jujube pills, and there was nothing she could do about the rest.


    The rise of Su Tang''s play completely forgets Chu he not far away.


    On the stage, the actor was singing with a moving voice. Suddenly, an idea came into her mind.


    "Come on, cute, can you sing?"


    Young Lang embarrassed shook his head, "blue only wine."


    Su Tang didn''t care. "It doesn''t matter. We can''t learn. Look, there''s just a corner on the stage. You can learn from him and sing to me in the future."


    Of course, the key is to dress up.


    "Come on, I''ll dress up for you. What kind of horn do you like? "


    Most operas are divided into four parts: Sheng, Dan, Jing and Chou. Among them, Xiaosheng is just like the idol of later generations, looking at the young and beautiful face. However, Su Tang did not expect that this seemingly sunny young man would choose wusheng in the end.


    Most of the martial students are brave generals or heroes in the forest.


    Su Tang eyebrows slightly surprised, but the young man is shy way: "blue since childhood like the river and lake warrior, so, please your majesty to realize the dream of blue."


    Young Lang all opened his mouth like this, Su Tang would not refuse.


    However, she looked people up and down again. With her thin body, is she sure that she can play the role of a warrior?


    Over there, the play on the stage was just finished. Hearing the speech, the young leader spoke.


    "Your Majesty, if you want to have a try, you can have a try."


    The troupe leader all spoke, Su Tang of course agreed, but the premise is, make-up let her draw.


    Su Tang didn''t study opera seriously. She was just on a whim. Her hands itched and she wanted to make up. So, she let Qinglan sit under the stage, and according to the leader''s guidance, she painted him opera makeup on the spot.


    Opera make-up smoke, after all, is stage make-up, Su Tang is a novice, painting can not be all kinds of problems.


    For a moment, the hairy pen poked over, the itchy blue directly laughed, for a moment, the lip makeup, the heavy as just after drinking blood.


    Su Tang is very happy to play. She smiles from time to time. In the end, her blue face is finished. But at first glance, it has nothing to do with Wu Sheng. She looks like a green faced devil.


    Your majesty put on the make-up in person. No matter how ugly it is, no one will talk. Su Tang can''t see it any more. She wants him to wash it and come back again, but Qinglan refuses: "Your Majesty, Qinglan is very satisfied. Can you let Qinglan put on the make-up?"


    Well, the young man said so. Of course she agreed.


    After the makeup painting, the next step is to change clothes.


    Su Tang thought the boy was thin at the beginning, but unexpectedly, she put on her clothes and came out, quite powerful.


    Xiaosheng in the troupe is another of her new lovers. From time to time, she would be called to sing a few words. But she didn''t know that she called people purely for the purpose of helping sleep. To her, it sounds more beautiful than hypnotic music.Some people look at Qinglan and want to go to the opera. They think they will fight openly and secretly. But unexpectedly, the other side is very gentle. Sometimes Qinglan''s words are too radical, and they just smile.


    Su Tang''s eyes suddenly brightened as she watched.


    As soon as she lights up, the system has a headache.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Sue sugar, "don''t you think that scene is very harmonious?"


    Wu Sheng "bullies" Xiao Sheng. For some reason, she''s ready to move her strokes. You know, in those days she painted her own classmates!


    As a young girl in the new era, she dares to pair anything as long as she looks good!


    The system has a headache, and can''t help moving out of the lonely Chuzhen not far away, "wake up, it''s not the time to knock CP, can you look back at Chuzhen by Daming Lake? He''s completely blackened! "


    I don''t know if God can''t see it any more. The sky, which used to be sunny, suddenly becomes dark clouds and thunders.


    "Look, you bully his son so much that the way of heaven can''t see it any more!"


    Su Tang was speechless and choked for a moment. Looking at the changing sky, she had to give up.


    "Well, I can''t go back to my bedroom?"


    When Su Tang returned to his bedroom, he thought Chu Heng would follow him. Unexpectedly, it was raining harder and harder outside. He didn''t come back. According to the system, he was still standing in the imperial garden in the rain!


    She can''t let it go, she can only let the servant get people back.


    When he came back, Chu Heng was all wet, with an autumn rain and a cold. He was afraid that he would get sick.


    Su Tang has a headache. It''s taking her body out.


    "Why are you all wet?" She didn''t let him go immediately, but in a tone of concern, she scolded him. She said, "Master Chu, he''s 18 years old. Why can''t he take care of himself like this?"


    Chu Chen knelt on the ground, with a pale face, and said nothing.


    "The son of Chu is the proton sent by the king of Chu. If he falls ill in my kingdom of Dai, I don''t know that I have treated you badly." Su Tang walked up to him, then squatted down and said with a smile, "I''m in a dilemma because of you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    Su Tang is not embarrassed at all. Chu Heng is very clear that she is just a toy. She is happy. She is noisy, unhappy and impatient.


    So what?


    It was she who provoked him first. From the beginning, what he wanted was to stay away from her. It was she who had to put him beside her and in her bedroom!


    This play, she started, can''t help her ending!


    Chu Chen bowed his head and said nothing. She allowed her to say those words that were false, gentle and heartbreaking, until for a long time, she let him go down to bathe and change clothes.


    The rain was cold, and he wanted to be very clear.


    He wants her!


    The hot water was soon ready. Sutang asked him to go down, while he collapsed on the soft couch, waiting for the servants.


    System, "you are not afraid of his revenge?"


    Su Tang said lazily, "it doesn''t matter. After about five years, he will be able to dominate the world. This daiguo, sooner or later, is his. If he wants it, I can offer it with both hands. Of course, it''s OK for him to explain. For example, in the civil strife in daiguo, it''s a target to stay with me. For his safety, he can only be ignored. "


    "Oh, by the way, I can''t let him live in my bedroom any more."


    System, "..." You are very cruel. "


    Give the sweets and take them all back.


    Su Tang shrugged her shoulders. In the face of this group of black men, how can she get to the present? I''m afraid they''ve already torn it up.


    No accident, Chu Heng finally had a fever, and at this juncture, Su Tang was more ruthless, directly let him move out. Compared with chen''an palace, which was pointed out to him before, this time''s bedroom hall is very ordinary. It''s far away from her bedroom hall. Although the furnishings are not dilapidated, they are old. It''s a place where people who have lost their favor will live.


    Su Tang threw the man away, pointed to a doctor, and then ignored him.


    Time flies, and winter is just around the corner.


    Su Tang broke off his fingers, and Chu Heng rose five years later. But in the state of Dai, he actually stayed for four years. Now one year has passed, and there are only three years left.


    She just counted the days, thinking about how long she could be unrestrained before her death, but who could have thought that Chu Heng finally gained the upper hand after her rebirth. In this way, the time was greatly shortened.


    You know, he is the man who holds the script and knows the next development!


    Su Tang performed a performance of a dying illness. She sat up, stopped drinking wine, and didn''t want to listen to the play. She almost wanted to run to find someone. Fortunately, reason had the upper hand. She suddenly stopped and comforted herself.


    It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, he was reborn, it''s OK, this time, she didn''t go towards the development of her previous life.


    Don''t panic. She still has time.


    Although he comforted himself in this way, he secretly contacted the Minister of the Ministry of war and asked him to strengthen the guard in his palace. Now the court situation has entered a white hot stage. The king of Qi and Zuo Xiang have a lot of trouble. She takes the opportunity to make people stir up the situation, but it''s good.


    Only when it is broken can it be rebuilt.


    "Gouzi, what is Chu Heng doing recently?"


    They haven''t seen each other for months.


    System, "like you, although others are in the state of Dai, they disturb the state of Chu."


    Before the protons were sent to Chu, many people in the bottom were restrained by him. Don''t look down on the bottom, sometimes it is from the bottom that the collapse begins.


    In addition, the so-called nobles in Chu state, who looked down on the bottom, were completely helpless when their gaffes were serious and could not be suppressed.


    During the Spring Festival, there would always be a banquet in the palace. Su Tang had something to hide in her heart. She drank too much wine if she was careless, and because she secretly summoned the Secretary of the Ministry of war, she finally chose a very hidden place. But no one thought that Chu Zhen was so brave. She staggered out and was taken hostage.


    When the cold wind blows, the wine disperses a lot. She struggles fruitlessly. When she finds out who the other party is, her face is full of consternation.


    "Chu Heng, it''s you."


    The big new year''s day, Chu Chen is wearing a suit of black clothes, looking at from a distance, is a black ball. On the other hand, Su Tang is ceremoniously dressed in a dragon robe. But she is a girl, which is different from the man''s Dragon Robe. Her waist is closer to her figure. Even in winter, her slender waist is soft and thin, which makes people love her.


    One hundred percent is Chu Heng who comes back after rebirth. Su Tang stares at him warily, just like a cat with fried hair.


    "Chu Chen, do you know what a criminal plan it is to hold me hostage?"


    The little girl grinned and showed her little tiger teeth. She looked at the fierce, but the one standing in front of her was Chu Zhen after he was born again. He didn''t pay attention to the threat of death. Even, I feel very cute.


    He lightly licked his thin lips and said with a smile, "this is the first year of Chu''s Spring Festival, so if you want your majesty to accompany you, your majesty will not refuse."


    If so, the hand holding Su Tang''s waist was not at all secure.


    Su Tang glared at him angrily. His thin lips trembled slightly because he was angry. But as an emperor, he couldn''t beg for mercy, so he could only show his domineering posture, "Chu Chen, this is the kingdom of Dai! Let go now, and I will forgive you for your crime! "But Chu Heng sent out a light smile. The little emperor was in a hurry. "If Chu Heng didn''t want to let go? What will your majesty do? "


    Su Tang''s eyes appear sullen, burning a light light of fire, in the dark, to see Chu''s fingertips are a little excited.


    The angry little emperor looks more moving, but he doesn''t like it because he has no temper and is soft.


    The temperament of the little emperor is very agreeable to his taste, just like it was made for him. When he thought about it, Chu could not help recalling his past life.


    How could he not have noticed such a little baby before?


    Su Tang was still Su Tang in his previous life, but because they didn''t meet each other, Chu Chen had only power in his head. He didn''t care about the empress at all. Later, he took the Chu palace and expanded his territory because he was bored.


    Part of the reason why the kingdom of Dai perished was that he was bored and wanted to see some blood, and part of it was his "second hometown". With so many acquaintances, how could he be willing to reveal his "Hometown".


    Su Tang doesn''t know what he''s thinking all over his head. After his rebirth, Chu Zhen''s temperament is unpredictable. She doesn''t dare to provoke him. Otherwise, ghost knows what the guy who comes out of hell will do.


    Fortunately, Chu Heng didn''t go too far. He just didn''t know what happened to this guy and suddenly took out a brush.


    You know, the moment he pulled out something, she thought this guy was going to pull out a knife!


    "Does your majesty know what this is?"


    Sue sugar wrinkled her face, thinking that this guy had drunk too much and was drunk crazy.


    "Writing brush."


    Chu Heng, "does your majesty know what I want to do?"


    If she wants to know, she won''t be clamped down now!


    Su Tang stares at him. He is too lazy to reply. Instead, he says, "I''m too lazy to accompany you. Now let go, or I''ll call someone else."


    I don''t know where the words hit him. Suddenly, he began to laugh.


    His chest trembled with laughter, and then a hoarse voice sounded in her ear.


    "Interesting."


    Su Tang:??


    Chu Chen: "Your Majesty, please call it. Remember to call it better."


    It''s just like the actors on the stage. If it doesn''t sound good, he doesn''t know what he will do.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    The night was dim, and it was not true to see people, so Chu Heng stretched out his other hand and began to rub along her outline.


    His fingertips were cool, but Sutang felt burned.


    She froze in that dare not move, half ring, see his eyes more strange, in the dark like what light, "Chu Heng, you drink?"


    Chuchen chuxiao, touch her face hand is more hair four.


    His little emperor is really beautiful. His little face is more beautiful than the peach blossom in March.


    "Why didn''t your majesty shout?"


    He also wanted to see what the little emperor looked like when he cried. It must be a beautiful picture. It must be pleasing to the eyes and the heart, and he would never forget it.


    Su Tang is totally stupid. What''s the word of tiger and wolf? What''s the name of big night? Call the spring!


    "Chu Chen, don''t forget where you are!" Su Tang began to calm down, and the chaotic brain finally worked. Chu Heng had a strong smell of wine, and he had nothing to say with a drunk. He could either fight the enemy or follow him.


    But she is the king of a country. If she is obedient to him, her face will not be needed!


    The more she resisted and ignored him, the more excited he was. For many years, he had not been resisted since he took control of Chu and fought for four continents.


    In those years, when people saw that the new emperor of Chu was a tyrant, they would be careful in front of him for fear of irritating him. Only he knew how boring the days were.


    The blood, the killing, all these let him have no fluctuation, live, also just live.


    Chu Chen didn''t understand what she was saying at all. He just looked at the red lips that opened slightly. As soon as they went up and down, his mind was full of only one idea.


    Want to eat, want to taste, want to do as one pleases.


    He thought and acted in this way. Su Tang didn''t notice for a moment, and he really gave her a kiss.


    At that moment, he felt the irregular beating of the little emperor''s heart, which made him more excited.


    And Su Tang, after a short shock, immediately thought of several ways to subdue him. To this end, she did not resist, just let him bite, and finally, when he was most unprepared, he used a move to defeat the enemy.


    In terms of physical strength, she can''t match him by brute force, so she has to let him relax his vigilance and then subdue him.


    Su Tang is merciless. For a man, the simplest and most effective way to subdue him is to kick him somewhere.


    Fast, accurate and ruthless.


    No matter how powerful a man is, he can''t bear it.


    However, Su Tang underestimated someone''s strength. She really put her foot down. Although she heard the murmur, the other side didn''t bend down but hugged her.


    Su Tang is silly. At this time, shouldn''t she be furious or scream in pain? Why are you not afraid to hold her?


    But this idea soon disappeared, because the next second, she found that the other party holding her arm, trembling faintly.


    It''s time!


    She scolded angrily in her heart and sneered on her face, "now, are you sober up?"


    Chu Chen was stunned for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    He thought she would cry when he bullied the little emperor. As a result, she gave him a big surprise.


    That foot, is very painful, but after the pain, but came another feeling.


    Numbness, excitement, along that place, circulation of the whole body.


    "I never said I was drunk."


    Little emperor is more intoxicating than drunk.


    Su Tang is not a fool who doesn''t know anything about him. He soon found out something wrong with him. That damned bastard, he actually How could he


    Damn it!


    At the moment, Su Tang''s whole body was blown up. He wanted to fight from his arms, but Chu Heng didn''t let him go just now, let alone now.


    The little emperor had little strength. He didn''t look at this little struggle.


    However, Su Tang is never easy to be offended. If he refuses to let go, don''t blame her for biting.


    Before kicking him that foot is not merciful, this one goes on, more will not be merciful, soon, she tasted the bloody taste.


    Compared with the previous dull hum, Chu Heng was indifferent this time. What''s more, his eyes were more dark, with a strong excitement, almost wanted to throw people at him.


    Fortunately, he knew not to be too anxious, so he chose to let go of others.


    As soon as his arms were loosened, Su Tang was far away from him. Then, he did not forget to spit out the bloody smell in his mouth.


    However, she was full of disgust there, but Chu Heng slowly raised his wrist and licked on the bloody teeth.


    Su Tang:???


    Chu Heng licked the tip of his teeth, laughing with a demon, "very sweet."


    Su Tang has seen a lot of men, who are sick and evil. But this one is obviously insane!Fuckin ''pervert!


    Su Tang scolded angrily, turned around and left. Chu Heng didn''t stop him. He just said lazily, "Your Majesty, Aunt Li in the left prime minister''s mansion died suddenly today. Guess what?"


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang suddenly stopped.


    Chu Chen continued, his tone casual, as if to say something unimportant, "I heard that Aunt Li didn''t abide by women''s way, and was finally drowned by the left prime minister. Oh, by the way, before sinking into the river, she seemed to shout something. She was innocent... "


    Without waiting for him to finish, Sue sugar walked quickly two steps and one step at a time. Then she grabbed him by the neck.


    The little emperor used full strength, Chu Heng was forced to retreat two steps, and finally stopped on the rockery.


    It''s getting difficult to breathe, but it''s not a big problem.


    Su Tang said, "Chu Chen, I thought you were smart."


    "A wise man knows what to say and what not to say."


    She finish saying, the strength between the fingers is deeper, the Chu of the pinch has so for a moment, suffocated for a while.


    However, Chu Heng was not angry, but laughed.


    "I never thought I was smart." Because he was pinched, his voice began to become hoarse, but his eyes were like a cluster of fire.


    Sue sugar is in his sight, the whole person is very uncomfortable.


    The sight of that dead pervert was like licking her from top to bottom, full of aggression.


    Su Tang is more and more angry, "if you''re not smart, you''ll have only one end!"


    The more angry the little emperor was, the more colorful his face was. Originally, it was just beautiful. Now, it''s just like a blooming flower. People can''t help but want to trample it.


    Yes, not only to pluck her down, but also to ravage her.


    But he can''t do that. The little emperor is not a prostitute. This method can''t be used on her.


    When he thought about it, he could only hold it by himself. But the little emperor was close to him, and his beautiful hands were still touching his neck. He could not help but sighed and moved his eyes away slightly.


    "My dear majesty, will you cooperate?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    What a cooperation!


    Su Tang wanted to scold at that time. Although he was born again with a script in his hand, who didn''t have such a thing as a script?


    Just him?


    she has make complaints about the system.


    "Well, he''s really better than you." The voice of the system was weak, for fear of irritating his irascible host. He whispered: "since he was able to destroy daiguo at the first time, it shows that his power had already invaded in those years, and there was no movement on the surface. That''s because he always liked to start from the people at the bottom."


    The erosion of the bottom layer is most silent.


    Su Tang choked and scolded angrily, "whose motherfucker''s system are you?"


    System, "harm, I''m a small system of the main system, you can''t want to abduct me, I can''t abduct!"


    Su Tang


    What are you doing all day long!


    Su Tangqi, let it roll directly.


    System, "come on, get out of here."


    Su Tang''s heart is tired. If you look at Chu Heng again, even if the guy is pinched, he is still calm.


    "Your Majesty, I forgot to tell you that Aunt Li can''t do it." Then he shook his head.


    Sue sugar mouth a pull, a woman, you want her where line?


    Chu Chen didn''t find out what was wrong with his words at all. Instead, he continued: "I''ll find a hand to seduce her, and she''ll take the bait. This ability, no, it''s too bad." Then he shook his head.


    Su Tang was stunned at first, then furious.


    You son of a bitch, she said good Aunt Li how to die, or because steal people to die, affection is he obstruct!


    "You sent someone to seduce me? Are you sick? "


    Su Tangqi, even I forgot to say.


    But Chu Chen said: "I just help your majesty to try her ability. I''m sorry that I tried. Otherwise, your majesty may have to suffer a big loss."


    "So, do I have to thank you?"


    Su Tang directly angry smile, but the other side said: "thank you do not have to work for your majesty, I am willing."


    Oh, my God!


    If he didn''t find fault, her people would be in trouble?


    But Chu Heng said, "don''t worry, your majesty. Although Aunt Li is dead, my people are successful. Now, everyone in Zuo Xiang''s mansion knows that he has a new lover recently. "


    Su Tang''s face is expressionless. It''s not her person. What''s the matter with her?


    When she thought about it, she didn''t bother to hold him by the neck, and the guy didn''t feel pain, but also enjoyed it.


    She let go, turned around and left, Chu Chen saw, with a frown.


    The jade like hands moved away from his neck, which made him uncomfortable.


    "Your Majesty, why did you leave suddenly?" He ran after her and stopped her.


    Su Tang looked at Gao Da Nan who was standing in front of her and sneered, "why don''t you go? Why do you stay here and make Mr. Chu laugh Words fall, she originally wanted to bypass him to leave, but just walked a step, she suddenly stopped, "childe Chu wants to cooperate with me, ask what?"


    She thought that he wanted to leave daiguo ahead of time, so she exposed it ahead of time. She said, "if you want to leave, you can leave now."


    Chu Chen a listen, the facial expression immediately sink down, "Your Majesty wants to drive me away?"


    This words say, Su sugar all want to smile, "isn''t childe Chu oneself want to leave?"? Otherwise, why do you move me? " She looked up at him with a cool chill in her gorgeous little face. "Now, your goal has been achieved."


    Chu Heng frowned, he found that the little emperor misunderstood.


    "No, I don''t want to leave, I want to stay."


    Su Tang showed a ridiculous expression, "in order to stay, and then pull out my people? Do you think I will believe this kind of nonsense? "


    It''s true that Chu did so for his purpose.


    The little emperor wants to be in power. So far, he has done very well. No accident. Sooner or later, the kingdom of Dai will be her world.


    However, once the little emperor came to power, he would be farther and farther away from him. He knew very well that people like the little emperor were very independent. And he, like things or people, must grasp in the hand, only in this way, is the most solid.


    They will all be kings. Then, the little emperor will develop in the direction he likes, such as the beauty she likes. He can''t stand this alone.


    What he wants is always preference, not pity.


    So, the best way is to work with two people.


    She can be in power, she can be the empress of her country, but she must be with him, she must be his only one.


    "Believe it or not, your majesty, I do want to stay." Chu Chen slowly opened her mouth. Before she got angry, she further explained: "Your Majesty wants to be in power. I can help your majesty achieve it."


    Su Tang squinted. "I never believe in pie falling from the sky. The Duke of Chu is so capable. Why don''t you go back to Chu and do something about it?""Because there is no emperor in Chu." Chu Heng looked at her deeply, the possession in her eyes, without the slightest cover, "and I want to get your majesty."


    Su Tang''s brows are almost wrinkled, "if I don''t agree?"


    Chu Heng sighed, "Your Majesty can achieve a win-win situation. Why bother yourself? You see, I can help you speed up the processing of the king of Qi and the left prime minister. At that time, you can do whatever you want, and I have only one request. "


    Speaking of the point, Su Tang finally raised her eyes and looked at him, "what''s the requirement."


    Chu Heng said, "your majesty will marry me."


    In fact, it was expected that this guy was interested in her, but he didn''t hide it at all. However, if he married her, he would have to stay in the state of Dai. At that time, how could he be the king of Chu?


    You know, her previous task in this world was to make him emperor!


    She was so puzzled and asked the system, "Gouzi, if he doesn''t become the emperor, can the previous task be considered completed?"


    The system says, "the task of removing the blackening value has covered the previous task, so this time, as long as the blackening value drops, it doesn''t matter whether you are emperor or not."


    Despite this explanation, Su Tang still didn''t want to be so cheap.


    Why is he leading me by the nose!


    Seeing that she was silent, Chu Chen guessed what she was worried about and said, "don''t worry, your majesty. If you don''t want to marry to Chu, we can change it. I''ll marry to Dai."


    Su Tang was shocked. The man said "marry" her!


    "You want to be my queen?"


    Chu Chen picks eyebrows, "can''t you?"


    Su Tang, "but..."


    She wanted to say that he was a man, but on second thought, she was the empress. Naturally, she wanted to marry a man when she married a queen, but she could not marry a girl.


    But Chu Zhen thought that she disliked her and said, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, Chu Zhen will marry your majesty and take the whole state of Chu as a dowry."


    This is even more frightening!


    So big a Chu state when dowry, the current Chu emperor know?


    Chu Chen looked at the shock in the little emperor''s eyes and laughed, "but at present, I can''t marry your majesty." It''s a pity to say that, "so your majesty won''t let go of cooperation with me. In a few years, you can stay in the state of Dai, and I''ll take the state of Chu, and then..."


    At this point, Su Tang couldn''t help but take the words, "by then, will you marry me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    Su Tang said that when Shili red makeup married her, Chu Zhen was not angry, but her eyes were bright and her face was in high spirits.


    In front of this scene, Su Tang completely lost her mind.


    Come on, this is an unusual reborn man. He didn''t want to turn her back to be a queen. Instead, he sharpened his head to be her queen.


    In that case, what else does she insist on.


    Yes, of course!


    "Cooperation is OK."


    As soon as the words came out, before she finished, Chu Zhen began to laugh, and then he took out a brush from nowhere.


    To tell you the truth, the scene just now was so terrifying that she forgot when this guy put away his brush. For example, now, she doesn''t know where he took it out. But it doesn''t matter. She has a brush on her left and right. She''s too big in the world. Isn''t it just a brush? What are you afraid of?


    Of course, there must be some conspiracy that can make this guy worry about all the time. She has to be careful.


    Can Rao is so, she also absolutely did not expect, this guy carry a brush, unexpectedly is for the sake of welfare.


    "You, say it again?"


    Chu Heng hooked the corner of lips, looking at her, eyes deep, "is what I said not clear? Then I''ll make it a little clearer. " He pauses, clearly with a smile on his lips, but Su Tang feels inexplicably cool. He says, "I still remember that some days ago, your majesty made up for the wine seller himself on a whim."


    What kind of wine seller? They make wine. Because the wine they make is excellent, they are famous in the capital when they are young. If they want to drink his wine, they have to wait in line!


    But when I think about it, Chu Heng is the future emperor of Chu. He is a little wine boy who unifies the four continents. He really won''t pay attention to him.


    Su Tang stares at the small brush and says, "so, do you want to use the brush to make up for me?"


    He is really a straight man. He even wants to make up with a brush.


    I think so in my heart, but in order to appease him, she still intends to agree, but the other party suddenly shakes her head.


    "No Chu Chen looked at her with the same deep color, with a deeper smile on his lips. "I don''t want to paint it on your Majesty''s face, I want to paint it on your Majesty''s On your back. "


    Su Tang:???


    Chu Heng said, "I want to spend a flower on your majesty, a flower Peony. "


    He licked the corners of his lips, thinking that the little emperor showed his white and beautiful back and let him add color slowly. The picture, just thinking about it, was enough to make him excited.


    As soon as Su Tang looked up, she saw a strange looking pervert. She laughed angrily, but she didn''t want to face. Can she still lose?


    Why can''t she only get benefits from him?


    "Mr. Chu, you are wrong about welfare." Su Tang raised her head haughtily. At this time, she couldn''t counsele him. The more she counseled this pervert, the more excited she was. Next time, he would go too far. Therefore, in order to suppress him, she would be more perverted than him!


    However, Su Tang did not know that Chu Heng was not an ordinary metamorphosis. General metamorphosis after you are tough, maybe you will retire, but Chu won''t, the other party''s tough, will only make him feel more exciting.


    For example, now, the eye color is like a hungry wolf flashing fierce light, with less determination, he is about to swallow her down.


    "You said


    Su Tang''s eyes were undaunted, and even provoked: "if you want to paint peony on my back, then, as a cooperator, I''ll take a little profit."


    Chu Chen didn''t mind about it at all.


    About the little emperor should be concerned about the strength behind him, if she, of course, he is willing to tell.


    "Yes."


    Su Tang said, "I think about it. Since I''m a member of my family, I have to put some labels on it." She looked up and down, and finally her eyes stopped at his ankle.


    Chu Chen himself is like a noble and abstinent young man, but if he tied a bell on his ankle, every step, the collision of the bell would make a pleasant sound. The picture, like a man of ascetic breeze, was forced to tear open a veil. Just think about it, I feel very sad!


    Chu Chen let her look, it seems that no matter what she said, he would not object.


    And the last fact, he did not object, even asked, "just the bell?"


    Su Tang pick eyebrows, why, this is not enough?


    Her painting is on her back. As soon as she wears her clothes, she can''t see anything. What''s more, as soon as the ink is washed, it''s gone. Unlike him, as long as he makes a little noise, he will attract thousands of people''s attention.


    "What''s Mr. Chu''s opinion?"


    "I don''t think so, as long as your majesty is happy."


    It was cold outside, so Su Tang stood for a while, his nose was red with cold. Chu Heng looked at it, but he didn''t want to freeze his little emperor, so he proposed to go back to the bedroom and draw again.


    "It''s freezing. Your majesty, please move."


    The terms of cooperation have reached an agreement. At this time, Su Tang will not shrink back. Moreover, she knows that although this guy is abnormal, it doesn''t seem to change her.


    After such a long task, I still have this confidence.Chu Chen''s palace is remote now. Her feet are a little sore when she walks, so she finally arrives.


    The palace looks very old outside. When you go in, you find that it''s very warm inside. Su Tang finds a good charcoal fire at a glance.


    "Mr. Chu is very capable."


    Although it''s just a small charcoal fire, the eunuchs of the house of internal affairs will see people to cook. Chu Heng has obviously fallen out of favor and is thrown into this remote palace. How can he not care. But now, the best charcoal for, there are delicious snacks on the table, the collapse of the window is cooking, like waiting for the master to come back.


    Su Tang pick eyebrow, don''t wait for him to say hello, oneself then brew a cup of hot tea, "Chu childe can start." Words fall, then pulled off the clothes on his shoulder.


    Her movements, all at once, without any shyness, directly locked Chu Chen''s brows.


    Shouldn''t the little emperor be shy?


    He stood still, and Su Tang became interested. He looked at him with a smile, "why doesn''t Mr. Chu continue?"


    Chu Chen''s face is getting worse and worse. He thinks of the identity of the little emperor, and there are countless men''s favorites in the harem. Even if she occasionally shows a girl''s coquettish posture, who can be sure that she has never tasted the taste of others?


    When you think about it like this, your chest burns with anger.


    The eye color is red, Chu Jue is biting teeth, the whole person is sending out a thick and fierce air, he asked: "who is it?"


    Su Tang didn''t know, so, "what, who?"


    Chu Heng, "which wild man is it? I''ll kill him!"


    Su Tang was stunned, then burst out bursts of laughter, "ah? Mr. Chu is concerned about this. " She looked at him in embarrassment, "what can I do? There are so many beauties in my harem. For a moment, I can''t remember who it is."


    This will stimulate Chu he is not light, it is true that the little emperor saw him at the beginning, it is not because of his appearance.


    So


    Chu Heng closed his eyes deeply and opened them again. His eyes were scarlet. "I''m going to slaughter your harem now!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    Su Tang is drinking tea, smell speech, carelessly stir up eyelid, "stop."


    Where would Chu Heng listen? When he thought that the little emperor had fallen with the man beside him, he was so angry that he wanted to slaughter the whole kingdom of Dai. Finally, he took her back and locked her up. No one was allowed to see her.


    Yes, even in a rage, he didn''t want to let her go.


    It was she who provoked him first. In that case, she would never get rid of him in this life!


    "If you step out of this hall, your cooperation with me will be invalid."


    Just a word, immediately let Chu Heng stop, he turned around, angry and angry, but in the end, also didn''t give up how to treat her.


    But Su Tang, in fact, she had no bottom in her heart, so she asked the system, "dog, have I ever been with other people?"


    The system says, "don''t worry, although the original owner Hua Luo looks arrogant and violent, she also knows that the situation is different. Without her parents, none of the other people think about her. She is afraid that once she is pregnant with a child and is born, the child will become a new puppet. A useless empress will be abandoned sooner or later. Therefore, she solves this problem from the root and does not approach men directly. "


    Su Tang has nothing to say. In a way, Hua Luo is good for nothing. At least her brain is useful. For example, if she has the blood of the king of Qi or the left prime minister, she will not be the only royal blood.


    The reason why she can be based on the kingdom of Dai is that she has only royal blood.


    However, Su Tang still wants to be angry with her husband.


    This is not, look at him angry and can''t tell her how, compared with the threat before, Su sugar whole person is comfortable.


    It''s time!


    Su Tang was relieved. After tea, she continued to eat snacks without waiting for him.


    The little emperor''s shoulder is still naked, beautiful under the yellow candle light.


    But as long as he thought that someone had touched him, he was furious.


    Want to kill, want to slaughter, want to destroy the country!


    "One cup of tea is here. If you haven''t thought about it clearly, then the cooperation is over." Sue sugar ate dry wipe clean, and again put the clothes together.


    This scene, stimulate Chu Heng, he strode forward, clear eyes color cold terrible, but in front of her, still not willing to hurt her, can only bite her teeth, word by word: "before how, can forget! But He took a deep breath and told himself to do it. They had never met each other before. He had no reason to see or do anything for the little emperor, and could not interfere!


    Reason to do down, but the first time he cares about a person, it is not so easy to say let go then let go.


    Su Tang glanced at him leisurely, but she didn''t agree, but she didn''t deny it. She just said, "but what?"


    Chu Heng, "from today on, dissolve the harem!"


    "No way," Sutang said immediately


    She hasn''t been in power completely, and she has to make some tricks. It''s not good to dissolve the harem.


    As soon as she refused, Chu Zhen was angry. When he thought of the men in the harem, he could not vent his anger.


    "If you don''t agree, I will slaughter your harem now!" He stares at her and says, "Your Majesty, don''t make me hurt you."


    Su tangle is happy. He really can''t accept the girl he likes to be with other men, but he always pays attention to being first come and last served. Why should the other party wait for him?


    Today, she is going to cure his bad temper!


    "Chu Chen, don''t forget where you are now." She opened her mouth coolly. When she looked at him, she didn''t have half a minute of warmth. In the past, she treated him tenderly, as if it never existed. "I can throw you back to the state of Chu now."


    Chu Chen is a little embarrassed now. He says that he has strength. His people are at the bottom of the class, and he has not yet become a big climate. If she wants to do it all over again, it will be very difficult. Even if he is careless, his life will be lost.


    Of course, if he wanted to burn both jade and stone, the little emperor would not come to a good end.


    In his new life, he finally found a ray of light and let him return to the dark now. He could not live without expectation. Moreover, even if the little emperor was angry with him, he would not want to hurt her.


    In the end, I can only suppress an internal injury and sit in front of her angrily.


    Su Tang was very calm. He made a cup of tea for him and said with a smile, "Master Chu, let''s cool down."


    Chu Heng glared at her fiercely. Who can eliminate this kind of thing!


    Su Tang said, "this is not good for our cooperation. Of course, if you are really angry, I don''t mind you looking for other girls during this period. By the way, if you don''t like it, I can introduce one or two to you. "


    Her words, every word including punctuation, deeply angered him.


    However, under the fury, he was suddenly enlightened.


    The reason why the little emperor was generous to him was that he didn''t feel for him. If he wanted to keep her around for a long time, and he was willing, he had to let her fall in love with him.This is the first time that Chu Zhen seriously thought about what is love after living two lives.


    He had never been loved. The only warmth he felt was through himself before he was born again. This alone made him remember that if the little emperor completely liked himself


    Chu Heng suddenly raised his head and stared at her with fierce light.


    Su Tang was numb by his scalp. "What does Master Chu want to do?"


    Chu Heng said, "it''s nothing, isn''t it painting? Can I start now? "


    Su Tang took a look at him and thought that something was wrong with him, but later she thought that she was holding him so tightly that she didn''t dare to do anything too much.


    "All right."


    Chu Chen originally just wanted to do a little painting, but when he was stimulated by the little emperor, he felt that the painting he painted could not be washed away by time. He wanted to keep it and let her remember that he was her real partner!


    Brush aside, Su sugar because can''t see, so don''t know, that guy unexpectedly put on a dagger.


    When the sharp point of the knife pierces into the skin, the whole person with Su Tang''s pain explodes.


    "Shit! Crazy


    Chu Heng smiles, "Your Majesty, it will be better soon."


    Su Tang can''t see her shoulder, but she can feel the stabbing pain. That feeling makes her whole body tense, and her cold sweat also flows down.


    This damn bastard! She even touched her acupoints!


    "Chu Heng, you wait for me


    "Your Majesty, I will be with you forever."


    Along with this morbid discourse, Su Tang has been so painful that her eyes turn black. At this time, the long lost system prompt finally goes online.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 90%."


    So painful, fell 10% blackening value, this who is willing to do!


    Su Tang is so angry that she yells at Chu Heng. But who knows, this bastard is blocking her mouth and forcing her to swallow!


    "What did you give me to eat?"


    Chu Heng sighed, the little emperor just suffered two times, and the pain became like this. If all the paintings were finished, I''m afraid I would faint. In the end reluctant, so he gave her a medicine, take it, she will not feel pain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    After su Tang scolded, she found that the pain on her shoulder was gradually alleviated.


    There was silence in the hall, and she could even hear the sound of a dagger cutting her skin. This feeling was not strange to her, because she was a big man with pain shielding in her hand.


    Unfortunately, the glory is gone.


    Su Tang couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t expect that Chu Heng''s thunder and rain were small.


    However, she is in the end for the mission to flow blood, this wave of damage can not be so forget!


    She just lay on the collapse, no pain, no consciousness. But as an emperor, how can she tolerate the trampling of others? To know that in this world, only the most inferior servant will be stabbed by his master!


    It''s a shame!


    When she wanted to perform, she began to play again, because she couldn''t see the back and called the system.


    "Come on, doggy, give me the back view."


    This operating system can''t understand, "you''ve been punctured, and you''ve been anesthetized. What do you want? Is it hard for Chengdu to be like this? Can you still play


    Su sugar a face you don''t understand, "I call this dedication." Then she said, "don''t talk too much, just give me the perspective!"


    She couldn''t see it when she didn''t feel it. Although she could play it, she always felt that there was something missing. She had to see the dog''s appearance clearly. Only in this way can she get twice the result with half the effort.


    The system didn''t understand and didn''t speak, but it did.


    Back view has been opened. In order not to be affected by other things, Su Tang directly closed her eyes.


    At this time, there were several scars on her shoulder, and the shape of peony had basically taken shape. Chu Heng''s craftsmanship was excellent, but a few knives were enough to make her eye-catching. In other words, the red blood of Yin gushed out, forming a distinct visual difference with the porcelain white skin, just like a delicate porcelain doll was destroyed, not only did not show ugly, but it was ready to move.


    Su Tang now looks at everything from the perspective of a third party. Hua Luo has been in good health all these years, and her body is as natural as white jade. Her tentacles are so smooth that people want to take care of her. But now she is not taken care of by Chu Heng. Instead, she releases the beast in her heart, which makes people want to abuse her.


    Su Tang''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help sending out a voice barrage, "Wow, beauty ~"


    she wanted to start more than beauty.


    The system rolled its eyes and didn''t understand these strange people very well.


    With the rise of Su Tang''s view, Chu Heng must have a deep understanding of the sabre technique. Look, it''s bleeding, but he can control the blood and make it bleed.


    This is the ancient version of tattoo, no accident, the next step is to color.


    However, the tattoo technology is backward these days, and it''s easy to cause wound infection when coloring. At that time, if it''s not handled properly, the peony on her shoulder will be useless.


    She was looking forward to it.


    Doggie is full of expectations, but in the end, there is only one flower that has been "defeated". It''s just like the present flower Luo. There are countless men''s favorites in the harem, such as the broken flowers and willows, which make him feel like a thorn in the throat.


    Su Tang thought, almost laughing, and shared a wave with the system.


    After listening to the system, the eyes of the black, are reborn once again, but also meet such an opponent, Chu really miserable ah!


    "Take it easy. Hualuo is not a broken flower. When you get married and have a wedding, can Chu Heng know?"


    Su Tang, "that''s what will happen in the future. Anyway, he will be disgusted now, just like swallowing a fly."


    She was in a good mood when she thought about it.


    Who told him to take out a dagger to scare her?


    What black male Lord, so many times, she doesn''t understand, is neuropathy!


    The peony coloring was very fast. Chu Heng seemed to have been prepared for a long time. He even had the paint ready. He paid attention to the little emperor''s expression while painting. The little emperor always closed his eyes, because he was touched by acupoints and couldn''t move, so he didn''t have a big expression.


    He is cold and unconcerned. No accident, the little emperor will feel angry and humiliated.


    The peony is so beautiful that it has a good reputation of national beauty. However, after painting, he always feels that although the peony behind the little emperor''s shoulder is beautiful, it is not as beautiful as the little emperor.


    However, if they were regarded as one, the little emperor, who had always been high above, would be humiliated. Her lips were pale and her eyes were closed, but her delicate eyelids were still overflowing.


    Who can turn a blind eye to such a proud and proud person who shows such deep feelings?


    Chu Chen''s throat is rolling, his eyes are deep, and his fingers are ready to move. He wants to tear off the little emperor''s disguise completely, and make her cry in front of him, beg for mercy in front of him, in front of him


    He couldn''t think about it any more. He took a deep breath, and suddenly felt that this torture, apart from insulting the little emperor, seemed to be torturing himself at the same time.


    Su Tang was forced to lie on her feet. The weather was cold, but there was a carbon fire burning in the house. It was not cold at all, but she always felt hairy on her back. Finally, she found Chu Zhen''s dark eyes.


    Her eyelids jumped and she was blown up.


    Shit, this bastard is eating her!Su Tang''s scalp was numb at that time. At this time, if she was careless, it would be over. She had to be steady!


    Chu Heng also knows that his condition is not right. Although he wants to go up with the trend, his strength is not enough now. He provokes the little emperor and is likely to fight with him. Therefore, in order to avoid doing anything wrong, he unties her acupoints and takes two steps back. By the way, he arranges his clothes before she turns around.


    Su Tang looked back quickly, but he noticed a mutation somewhere, and then his face became worse.


    "Chu, Hu!" The little emperor gnashed his teeth and called his name word by word. Chu Zhen was not surprised at all, and even very calm. He knew that if he could, she would want to kill him with a knife.


    But she can''t do it yet. At least, she can''t do anything rashly without the king of Qi or the left prime minister.


    Chu Heng thought he could calm down, but for a moment, he was flustered.


    The little emperor''s face was stubborn, but it seemed that he had never been humiliated like this. Although he was upright and looked aloof, his eyes, which had always been willful and arrogant, were now covered with mist.


    She was biting her lips. Her pale lips were gorgeous and beautiful, but at the same time, her eyes were so flustered that she didn''t know what to do.


    It''s absolutely impossible to say that Chu Zhen didn''t cheat people when he was a child. But when he faced Su Tang, he didn''t know what to do. All his words were pale. Only the tears of the little emperor seemed to fall into his heart.


    Su Tang stubbornly wiped away her tears. Her action was rude. Within a few moments, her face turned red.


    "Chuheng, the cooperation is over!"


    Fuck the cooperation, she quit!


    The little emperor''s attitude, Chu Chen early guessed, even thought of the way to deal with, but she cried, all confused, the head is blank.


    At the end of the day, how ruthless we were before, we are now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    Su Tang''s tears are like no money. One by one, they fall fast, and she wipes them fast.


    Chu Chen looks at the cheek that is rubbed red by her, heartache and regret again.


    He quickly came forward and tried to wipe her tears, but the little emperor shrunk subconsciously because of his proximity. The anesthetic on her body has not completely subsided, so this reflection is completely subconscious.


    She''s afraid of herself!


    This idea flashed by, and Chu Heng regretted it even more.


    He never wanted her to be afraid, he was just angry, so he wanted to be punished.


    In the years before his rebirth, the famous tyrant of the Chu emperor was used to killing anyone who was upset. Therefore, he always felt that he had just tattooed a flower on her body, and he had been kind to others. Until now, he found that the little emperor was different from others. If others killed him, he would kill him, but the little emperor was different.


    He didn''t like to see her afraid of himself, and he didn''t like to see her avoiding himself.


    His little emperor, should be recklessly proud to live, no one can humiliate her, but now, he has become the person who humiliated her.


    But clearly, what he wants is not this result.


    What he wants is only an affirmation and a promise.


    Everything is out of control, but later, Chu Heng also finally see clearly.


    The little emperor was never a vassal of anyone. She was the only female emperor in the state of Dai.


    He liked her, but he almost became the one who ruined her.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Don''t come here." Sue sugar suddenly retreated, because of fear, the back of her head was knocked.


    The corner of her eyes turned red with a cry.


    Chu Chen saw her red eyes and tears as he wished, but he really saw them and was annoyed.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty..."


    The words are pale, because he is flustered, the former certainty no longer exists, and those demagogic words can''t be said.


    But on the other hand, his reaction, in Su Tang''s view, was extremely perfunctory.


    Su Tang covers the back of his head and can''t help but scold him secretly. All the anesthetics he came from are numb. How can his head be hurt.


    "Mr. Chu, don''t you think your apology is ridiculous?"


    She tried not to roar, not because she was afraid of bringing him trouble, but because she was afraid of destroying herself in his hands.


    Yes, I grasped her weakness. No wonder she was afraid of herself.


    But earlier, she said that she was waiting for him to marry her and become queen of the kingdom of Dai. Then, how could things be like this?


    Su Tang stares at him, the whole person is tense, this scene, all deeply stabbed Chu he.


    "I''m sorry." He knows it''s useless to apologize, but he still wants to apologize, "it''s me I''m selfish. "


    Chu Chen endured for a long time, but he couldn''t say anything except looking at the little girl''s eyes.


    Words are pale, he was angry, regardless of hurt the little emperor, then, since the apology, should also be hurt back.


    So, in front of Su Tang''s face, he tore open his robe.


    Honey chest exposed in vain, Su Tang was stupid at that time.


    What''s the situation, sleeper?


    Not in a word. Take off your clothes?


    Does he want to seduce himself?!


    Su Tang was stunned. She forgot to shed her tears. She just looked at him foolishly.


    Chu Heng didn''t hesitate, picked up the dagger and handed it over.


    "At your pleasure, your majesty."


    Su Tang:???


    Chu Chen looked at the little emperor who was rarely stunned. His eyes were soft. He endured the impulse to rub her face and said with a smile, "isn''t your majesty angry at what I did to you? Then, your majesty, you can do the same to me. "


    Su Tang shrank in the corner, and suddenly he was stuffed with a dagger. Seeing that it was still stained with blood, the whole person was blown up.


    Lying trough, what''s the second black man?


    She''s not sick. She has nothing to draw on people!


    As soon as she threw the dagger away, the whole person was just like a madman, "I''m not interested in painting on Mr. Chu."


    Chuchen chuxiao, "yes, my majesty is the most gentle, how can you do such a thing."


    Su Tang thinks that this guy is really sick. She is really different from gentleness. At that time, she was gentle with him, but she just spoiled him as a kitten and dog. After that, she abandoned him faster than anyone else.


    But obviously, Chu didn''t think so.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my own punishment." Words fall, he took dagger to delimit a knife on his chest.


    Su Tang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and the scarlet blood flows out. With Chu Chen''s smiling smile, how can you see how sick.


    Damn, another sick girl!


    When he thought about it like this, he saw a rare smile. This smile was different from the past deliberate, but from the heart. He said: "Your Majesty, you see, your blood and I are one."Su Tang


    Damn, not only a sick girl, but also a ghost animal!


    The dagger was stained with Su Tang''s blood. He drew on himself with the dagger. In a sense, it''s not integration.


    Su Tang can''t see it any more. She''s really not interested in SM, and she doesn''t want to see any bloody scenes. She puts aside her eyes with disgust and says, "you''re enough!"


    The little emperor''s unabashed disgust made chuchen''s smile fade.


    Yes, the little emperor and he are not the same kind of people. She may not like what he likes, and he is more like forcing her to do so.


    "Sorry." He put down his dagger and lowered his eyes, and his whole life was lost.


    He seems to have made it all worse. He has always looked down upon his former "self", but in the end, he is the one who is most looked down upon.


    Chu Heng is like a failed rooster, more like a failed peacock in courtship. Although he looks at Su Tang standing tall and majestic, on the other hand, he is more thoroughly lost.


    Su Tang squinted slightly when he didn''t notice.


    In a sense, her goal has been achieved.


    She moved her hands and feet, and found that the Ma Jing Er had disappeared, but then came the stabbing pain behind her.


    Before I took anesthetics, I didn''t feel any pain. But now, without anesthetics, I feel pain naturally.


    She took a cool breath, a light hiss, directly Chu Chen back to reality.


    He was at a loss and did not dare to touch her. He could only pestle her foolishly, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang glared at him fiercely, "Mr. Chu, what do you say?"


    "Is it a back injury? I''ll get the medicine. "


    He had already prepared the medicine, but when he turned around, Su Tang stumbled down from the collapse.


    Chu Chen a flustered, quickly pulled her hand, "where does your majesty go?"


    Su Tang sneered, "Mr. Chu, have you forgotten that your cooperation with me has failed? Now, let go


    Chu Heng gritted his teeth, "don''t let go."


    If you let go at this time, you will never have another chance in your life.


    Su Tang laughed angrily, but then Chu Heng suddenly knelt down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    A future tyrant with 90% blackening value suddenly knelt down and said it was false not to be shocked.


    Su Tang''s face is full of consternation. Looking at Chu Chen again, he kneels on the ground and changes his previous madness and harshness.


    He held out his hand and held her fingertips. At last, he left a devout kiss on the back of her hand. It was very light and easy to put without any desire. But Sutang was still scared.


    She froze there, staring big eyes, "you..."


    "My majesty, I am your only minister."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 70%."


    After his rebirth, Chu Heng didn''t have too many worries. Compared with himself before his rebirth, he knew his future and ascended the supreme position. Once again, the throne would not be his only choice.


    If he could, he felt that the empress of the state of Dai was more exciting to him than to be the emperor of Chu.


    This night, too many things happened. Although Su Tang was careful in every step, she didn''t expect that Chu Heng would be hooked so soon.


    You know, the former tyrant Chu Huang never submit to anyone, and she, but fell a few tears.


    The surprise came so suddenly that Sutang felt incredible.


    "That''s not the way they used to be." She asked the system, "is there a conspiracy?"


    She is careful in every step. Even if she has the element of gambling, she is ready to retreat. After all, none of the black men are good at it. And those men are the same, before they have no absolute assurance, they all hide their little thoughts, which is like Chu Heng, all exposed.


    The system doesn''t understand the crooked careful thinking of human beings. It only knows that from the data point of view, it should be sincere.


    Yes, sincerity.


    Chu Zhen is tired of those means when he comes back to life. He only knows that he should hold what he likes in his hand, and the others are fake.


    Different from the former male owners, he knows the future, so he dares to go for it, so relatively, he looks more sincere and has no routine.


    But he changed too fast, from his crazy tattoo to his sudden sincerity, and he didn''t give Sue sugar time to react.


    So, she threw away his hand and tried to cool her face, "why should I believe you?"


    The little emperor looked at her arrogance and indifference, but the little details still showed that she was shaken. Chu Chen raised her lips and felt that her heart was soft.


    The little emperor is so lovely.


    "Your Majesty, time will tell."


    The little emperor''s clothes were not neat. Chu Chen didn''t dare to look at them. After all, he was a normal man. Who could be indifferent when his beloved little girl stood in front of him like this?


    He resisted the impulse of trying to tidy her clothes. With a smile, he said, "Your Majesty, do you want me to take your medicine?"


    Su sugar a Leng, this just reaction comes over, oneself shoulder still fiery ache.


    She gouged him out. "No need." Finish saying, pull oneself dress abruptly good.


    The little emperor''s clothes were made of top-quality cloth, but no matter how good the cloth was, it touched the wound, especially when it was suddenly rubbed. At that time, it made her feel so painful that her eyes darkened, and her body was shaking.


    She couldn''t help scolding in her heart, and suddenly touched Chu Chen''s Distressed eyes.


    Chu Chen wants to come forward to hold, and his hand also makes a small movement, but at last he should think of the relationship between them, and he stops abruptly.


    Su Tang sneers. Who is the reason for her pain? Now it''s too late!


    No matter how sincere this guy is, now, she won''t be so easy.


    So, she raised the corner of her lip and stepped forward slowly.


    They were close to each other. As soon as she leaned over, Chu Zhen''s heart beat faster. With a trace of excitement, he looked up.


    "Your Majesty..."


    He didn''t know what she was going to do, but as long as the little emperor was willing to be close to him, it was a happy thing.


    Su Tang didn''t think so much. Her vision glided down to his bloody chest. Suddenly, she kicked the wound with one foot.


    Chu Chen was suddenly kicked, the other side also aimed at the wound, but unexpectedly, he didn''t get angry at all, instead, he seemed to send a breath.


    People are the easiest to expose themselves when they don''t know. Su Tang''s kick kicks the future Chu emperor''s face. However, what he just said is not true, and his eyes will fluctuate, but he doesn''t.


    "Your Majesty, are you down?" He just sat on the ground, so big, at first glance, it seems quite happy.


    "Your feet are dirty, your majesty."


    Before I tattooed her, her shoes had fallen in the struggle. Later, I didn''t remember to put them on. Therefore, when Su Tang kicked him, she directly kicked him barefoot.


    There was blood on his toes. Su Tangcun wanted to humiliate him, so he said on purpose, "yes, it''s dirty. So, is Master Chu going to lick it off for me?" Words fall, she see Chu full of consternation, look up, in a good mood, originally want to continue to further, but at this time, Chu strange look at her."Your Majesty is sure?"


    Voice light, can not hear anger, but eyes, especially strange.


    Su Tang couldn''t tell for a moment, but subconsciously told her that it was not feasible, so her toes shrunk slightly, and the whole person stepped back.


    Chu Chen''s eyes showed a color of disappointment. He had really planned to go forward.


    The little emperor looks fierce, but compared with his future tyrant, he is just fierce. Instead of frightening him, he likes it more.


    At present, the little emperor seems to only dare to put cruel words, no way, in order to prevent frightening her, Chu Zhen can only say: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, without your permission, I won''t treat you like that." Said, afraid she does not believe, and added a, "even if you said, halfway back, I can stop in time."


    Su Tang listened to these remarks and raised her head haughtily, "I hope you can do it."


    Chu Chen continued to sit on the ground, smelling the words, and said: "then your majesty, will the cooperation continue?"


    In their previous cooperation, Su Tang takes charge of the state of Dai completely and helps him win the state of Chu. Finally, he takes the state of Chu and marries her.


    At that time, when talking about cooperation, Su Tang finally said it in a joking way. So, in order to make sure, she frowned, "do you say you want to marry me?"


    Chu Heng said, "yes, I will marry your majesty to be queen."


    Su Tang was silent for a moment. "But I don''t like you. If you marry me, I can''t give you anything except a queen''s title. If you stay in the state of Chu, you can be your king of Chu. Compared with a queen in vain, why do you think I believe you? "


    Su Tang raised such a question, which proved that she had seriously considered this matter. Although she admitted that she did not like him, which made Chu Heng hurt a lot, on the other hand, he had more fighting spirit.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t like it. He can chase it slowly as long as the little emperor is willing to give him a chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    Two people calm down to talk about cooperation, Su sugar did not have the previous anger, she closed the robe, continue to sit on, and even after that, she made a pot of hot tea for herself.


    The little emperor''s words were very sharp. Chu Heng didn''t rush to answer. Instead, he knelt down in front of her and slowly wiped the blood on her feet with a hot towel. Finally, he gently helped her put on her shoes.


    "It''s freezing. Don''t be sick, your majesty."


    Just now crazy tattoo action seems to have passed for a long time, in such a short period of time, they actually sit together again, even drink tea.


    Chu Heng knew that the little emperor was forced by the situation, so in order to show his sincerity, he said: "Your Majesty has many people buried under the king of Qi and the left prime minister. Although there are many people, they may not be enough."


    Su Tang glanced at him. It was only one year since she came back to the world. There was something missing in the layout, but it didn''t matter. She was not in a hurry.


    Chu Chen said: "if your majesty believes me, I can let them die in three days."


    In three days, how could it be possible to overthrow the two forces? Let alone Su Tang, the puppet emperor, Chu he was just a proton of other countries. Unless he doesn''t pay attention to layout at all, and runs to assassinate directly.


    "Are you crazy?"


    This is the most inadvisable way, Su sugar twisted eyebrows, a face of disapproval.


    Chuchen''s laughing is just crazy. At the moment when God asked him to meet her again, he was already crazy.


    "Your Majesty has too many worries. In fact, there are many things that need not be so complicated."


    This is the way he used to be a tyrant. He can''t stand killing him.


    Su Tang did worry too much. In the final analysis, the power in her hands was too small, "it''s not feasible. Even if the king of Qi and the left Prime Minister both died, the group under their hands still did not listen to me. Is it difficult for me to continue to destroy them? "


    Chu Chen said: "although the thin camel is bigger than the horse, it''s all dead. It''s not a matter of time before it decays and disintegrates? Your majesty, just relax. If you fail, I will not give you up. "


    Su Tang of course knows that he won''t give her up, but as a man, she''s worried!


    How can she continue her mission if she is out of play?


    She''s still waiting for points!


    "No way!"


    Chu Heng sighed, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter? Don''t you worry about me? " When it comes to worry, Chu Chen couldn''t resist hooking his lips. He was in a good mood. "Don''t worry, your majesty. I can push your people away, and I won''t rush to do it before I''m sure."


    Su sugar, "how high the risk."


    The king of Qi and Zuo xiangruo died suddenly. The rest of them are easy to deal with. In the end, technology is underdeveloped. If both of them died suddenly, she can blame the punishment from heaven. When the time comes, she can create some formations and find some masters to publicize, and the people will believe most of them.


    As for the other people, if you want to die, you have to die. In this sentence, if those people really dare to rebel, they will be disorderly ministers and thieves.


    This is thunder suppression, but at the same time, the risk coefficient is too high. Su Tang had been waiting for Chu Heng to come back to the four continents together from the beginning, so she took her time to return to the world layout. She was not in a hurry at all, but this guy was so good that he changed the grand plan of her previous life and wanted to be her queen.


    Su Tang rubbed her temples. There are too many things to do tonight. She has a headache.


    Chu Zhen saw this, although reluctant, but not to stay her, "Your Majesty, the night is cold, you go back to the palace early to rest."


    Su Tang is not willing to leave at this time. Isn''t she trying to make her feel bad?


    But without waiting for her to speak, Chu Heng said with a smile: "or is your majesty going to stay with me? In a word, I have known your majesty for a year, and I have lived in your palace for several months, but your majesty never touched me. Is it not that Your majesty doesn''t like me like that? " At this point, Chu Heng suddenly thought of something.


    At the beginning, they lived in the same palace. Although they lived in different rooms, he knew that the little emperor came back every night.


    I used to be scared for a period of time. I was afraid that she would attack at night. I always watched out for her when I was sleeping. But what about the little emperor? At most, it means taking advantage of your mouth. No matter how many substantive actions you take, you will never have them.


    If he has never been favored, it may be that he doesn''t understand, but he was also the prince of Chu who was favored in the imperial palace. Many people envied him, but his majesty never touched him.


    Then, in other words, was what the little emperor said a lie to him?


    In this way, Chu Chen''s eyes were bright.


    "Your Majesty, before you cooperate, can you tell me something?"


    Su Tang thinks this guy is strange, a heart suddenly raises, "what."


    "Did your majesty deceive me?"


    Su Tang was stunned. She didn''t say a few words of truth from the beginning to the end.


    "Why do you ask this?"


    The little emperor''s evasion made Chu Chen feel better, "your majesty and I should be sincere when cooperating, so I just want to know." He said, but saw the little emperor glared at him, so he laughed more happily.Su Tang was numb with laughter. "What are you laughing at?" Her low roar was a little guilty, but for the sake of momentum, she deliberately put on that airs, "cooperation naturally stresses sincerity, but you can rest assured that as long as you don''t want to harm me, I won''t harm you." With that, he stood up from the collapse.


    Chu Heng''s eyes are bent with laughter, but Su Tang''s scalp is numb with laughter.


    What''s this psycho thinking.


    "Now that you have driven me, I will stay soon."


    As soon as the little emperor fled, Chu Heng laughed directly, "Your Majesty, if you cheat me, there will be no male pet in the future."


    Su Tang happened to walk to the threshold, smell speech, almost staggered.


    Chu Chen continued: "from now on, the queen will be the only one left in your Majesty''s huge harem."


    At this point, Su Tang doesn''t understand.


    She stopped and saw that he was smiling like a demon. She said angrily, "bah, there are countless beauties in my harem!"


    Chu Chen picks eyebrows. This time, he''s not angry. The little emperor''s mouth is smooth. There are so many beauties in the harem, but he''s not surprised to see that she has really spoiled anyone.


    "Your Majesty has countless beauties, but I see that your majesty seems powerless."


    "Isn''t it, your majesty?"


    Chu Heng was in a good mood, so he couldn''t help teasing people. But this was a shame to Su Tang.


    What do you mean no?!


    "You can''t! I''m very well With that, she glared at him somewhere. "But before, I kicked Duke Chu. Do you need to find a doctor?"


    Chu Heng licked his lips. "Your Majesty, are you worried about me?" At the end of the speech, he saw the little emperor standing in the moonlight, his face was dark. He couldn''t help laughing. "Your Majesty, don''t worry, it''s very good. If you don''t believe it, you can come to check it."


    Su Tang


    Dead pervert!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    Normally, that night''s conversation with Chu Heng should have ended in nothing. Su Tang never agreed that he would assassinate the king of Qi and Zuo Xiang, but in the end, he did.


    As he said, the capital was in chaos in three days.


    It was the king of Qi who was assassinated first. He was not dead, but critically ill. At this juncture, and Chu Zhen''s provocation, the people on the side of the king of Qi immediately aimed at Zuo Xiang. Soon, the two groups of people completely tore their faces.


    The king of Qi ignored the attack, and the left prime minister was soon unable to deal with other things. Both of them had been in daiguo for several years and had a deep foundation. They knew that the other side could not move easily. In order to stabilize their power, they found a balance point for the time being.


    They are at odds with each other, which is well known to the whole Dai kingdom. But now, the two forces are tearing their faces apart. Compared with Dai, it is turbulent.


    Su Tang, as an emperor, can not be indifferent, but for her consistent human design, she chose to appease.


    First he sent the imperial doctor to the palace of king Qi, and then he banned Zuo Xiang''s feet on the ground of trying a case. Of course, behind her back, she went to Zuo Xiangfu in person.


    Her practice made both sides start to trust her soon.


    Hualuo is a girl, the arrogance of the king of Qi and Zuo Xiang. They don''t look down on the empress who only screams and cries.


    But at the same time, they need her.


    It''s contradictory, but it''s reasonable.


    Su Tang appeased them, successfully gave them a wave of hatred, and secretly dealt with many people through this dispute.


    Although Chu Chen''s action was rude, it was also a clever plan. He did not succeed in assassination, but the seeds of hatred broke through the ground. Next, the king of Qi and Zuo Xiang must have a life and death war, and Su Tang, she just had to watch the fire from the other side, and by the way, let people burn the fire more vigorously.


    This sudden assassination has disturbed the peace in Beijing. After dealing with the affairs between the king of Qi and Zuo Xiang, Su Tang comes to his own harem.


    Even if she is reborn now, she has no power in her previous life. Her royal highness, the king of Qi, can''t be killed by killing. So, once things broke out, she went to the harem for the first time.


    Sure enough, Chu Heng, who had been alive before, was lying on the bed now. Seeing Su Tang coming, he immediately raised his lips.


    Pale face does not hinder his momentum, but because the other side is the little emperor, so Chu Heng eyes smile.


    "Does your Majesty''s wound still hurt?"


    Sue sugar came over without expression and gave him a glance.


    Chu Chen was lying on the bed, covered with a quilt. At first glance, it was nothing. After all, it was winter. What should we do if the quilt was not covered?


    But Su Tang felt strange, so she reached out and lifted the quilt aside without asking him for permission.


    The blood on the chest is gushing out one by one. The chest is scarlet. The bandaged white bandages are dyed red now. Even the ragged clothes can''t see the original style. The whole wolf is very embarrassed.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes slightly, and a trace of anger flashed in her eyes.


    Such a serious injury, this bastard sneaked out without telling her. In case she didn''t retreat, her task would be over!


    Su Tangqi, even the expression on his face appeared a trace of anger, "such ability, I thought you could retreat."


    It sounds like sarcasm, but Chu Chen finds that the little emperor is angry.


    Angry what, angry he alone adventure!


    Angry what? Angry? He got hurt!


    At that moment, Chu Chen felt that his chest injury was no longer painful, his spirit was gone, and his blood didn''t seem to flow.


    He suddenly sat up, trying to pull the little emperor to speak, as for what to say, it doesn''t matter.


    Su Tang glanced at him viciously. She was so hurt that she dared to move!


    "Where are your people?" Then he pressed the man back to the bed with one hand and said, "I''m not going to find a doctor for you."


    At this moment, people in the capital are in danger, and thousands of eyes are staring at the palace. If she calls the imperial doctor at this time, the king of Qi and Zuo Xiang will know in a day. What else will she do then? Let''s go to prison!


    Su Tang is so angry, but Chu Heng is very happy, which is not, accidentally spills a smile.


    "I''m glad, sire."


    Su Tang


    The wounds on the wound were bandaged randomly by Chu Heng. He really overestimated his ability. He was not what he was before his rebirth. Now his skill and influence are not as good as before, so this assassination is really dangerous. But when the little emperor came, he thought everything was worth it.


    The little emperor seemed very angry. His delicate face was covered with a thin layer of anger. "What are you happy about? Happy to be hurt? Are you glad you almost killed yourself? "


    Once upon a time, Chu Chen had encountered more dangerous things than this when he was alone. Although it was dangerous, he could still accept it. But he was hurt when he was hurt in the past. Now he had someone in his heart. When he saw the little emperor coming, he was in a different mood.He wanted the little emperor''s care and company, and now everything has been got.


    "I''m glad that I''ve helped your majesty deal with a big trouble. In the future, your majesty won''t worry about it."


    Su Tang doesn''t know how to deal with the sudden affection. She is used to his abnormal behavior, but now, she is not used to lying in bed.


    She cleared her throat and didn''t know where to look.


    "Ah, by the way, can your majesty do me a favor?" Chu Heng grinned and pulled off the bandage.


    Su Tang saw this and immediately stepped forward. At this moment, she no longer disliked it, and even ignored the blood on her hands. Instead, she was in a hurry to help, "what''s the matter? Need to be re bandaged? I''ll help you


    Chu Chen watched her come forward in a hurry. He even forgot to call himself "I". For a moment, his pale and handsome face laughed like a fool.


    "Your Majesty, look at the wound for me." There''s nothing wrong with this. The key is his last sentence. He even said: "it''s the wound I made a few days ago. It was made with a dagger stained with your Majesty''s blood. Don''t break it."


    Su Tang''s hands were stiff, and her face was frozen. In the end, they were all twisted.


    What''s bad?


    He is the one who really broke down!


    Su Tangjie was so angry that she wanted to press down on his wound.


    "Shut up


    He said such crazy words again, and she was afraid that she would kill the bastard herself.


    How can Chu Heng shut up? In his opinion, this is a kind of fetter for them.


    "No, this wound must be preserved completely Well, um... "


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tang really couldn''t bear it and slapped it.


    "What do you want to keep? Well


    The little emperor was doing the most ferocious thing with the most gentle tone, but Chu Zhen was more like it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    Chu Chen''s eyes were slightly bright. Since he exposed his mind, the little emperor often didn''t want to look at him with his eyes. But now, she was not only full of herself, but also touched her skin. Her hands and broad sleeves were all stained with her own blood.


    I''m afraid it''s the latest contact between them.


    Chu Chen suddenly felt that he was full of strength, "Your Majesty, do you want to kill Zuo Xiang? If you want to kill Zuo Xiang, I''ll help you to do it now. "


    Su Tang from the beginning of the rigid, to later anger, and now completely.


    There is no most abnormal, only more abnormal, this guy is completely refresh their own understanding of abnormal, look, half life is gone, actually can be so excited.


    "I think..."


    "Shut up Su Tang''s face was expressionless. "I don''t mind cutting your tongue when I hear you talking nonsense. You don''t want the future queen of Dai to be a mute without a tongue."


    The little emperor was so good-looking when he lost his temper. Chu Heng sighed in his heart and wanted to speak again.


    Su Tang really couldn''t stand this guy. He swept away his knife and even took off the bandage in his hand. Soon, he heard his groan again.


    Not to mention, a good-looking person is very good-looking even if she suffers from pain. She suddenly understands why this pervert always likes to bully her.


    Just The visual impact is very impressive.


    However, Su Tang thought that she was not a pervert and could not do his kind of pervert, so after removing the bandage, she took out the prepared powder.


    Chu Heng lay quietly on the bed, enjoying the little emperor''s helping him with medicine and dressing. Although he didn''t speak any more, his eyes were full of aggression.


    Sue sugar calm and self-contained processing, hand has been covered with blood.


    Instead of looking for someone to draw water, she looked around and finally washed her hands with the warm sake on the windowsill.


    The sake is very light, not like the strong wine, but because there is a charcoal fire in the room, the smell of the wine is soon steamed out


    after washing hands, Su Tang goes to the bedside again after cleaning.


    She just stood there. Without disguise, she didn''t want to pretend to be lustful and violent. "These days, I''ll stay in the palace. I''m not allowed to go anywhere."


    Assassinating the king of Qi will hurt so much. If you go to assassinate Zuo Xiang again, she doesn''t have to do this task!


    To tell you the truth, Chu Chen didn''t like her cold and indifferent appearance, so he deliberately said: "why? If I help you kill Zuo Xiang, won''t it be better for your situation? Moreover, if I fail, I will not be disturbed by the left side. For your majesty, isn''t there one less threat? "


    Su Tang could have pretended to be indifferent, but listen to what this guy said!


    If he wants to die so much, she will stab him now!


    "Who said that for me, there is one less threat. Once Zuo Xiang catches you alive, he will protect you very well in a short time. Why should I believe that you will not give me up? "


    There was anger in her eyes. It seemed that she was afraid that he would drag her down. But Chu Heng knew that the little emperor was tough and soft hearted. He was afraid that he would lose his life.


    "If I don''t go out of the palace, I can''t stay here every day, can I? There are so many eyes outside, and your majesty is visiting late at night. What reasonable excuse should I find to let me have a good rest


    Su Tang glanced at him and asked for not too many excuses?


    "Mr. Chu feels cold occasionally, so it''s not suitable to blow."


    Chu Chen said with a smile: "but your majesty, the wind and cold alone is not enough. In case the people under my hand find the doctor for me, I will not be able to hide my injury at that time."


    Su Tang saw that this guy was intentional. If he didn''t want to, how could Taiyi get close to him.


    "Your Majesty, I have come up with a way." Chu Heng licked his lips, and his handsome face was full of gentle and harmless smile. He said: "I live in your Majesty''s back palace, and others call me childe, but your majesty has spoiled me for a long time. And now, your majesty is visiting late at night. What do you think it is when others look at it? "


    has many people''s eyeliner in the harem, so Su sugar has created a look of indulgence in beauty and being muddle headed.


    However, her forefoot appeased the king of Qi and the left prime minister, and she ran to him again and again. It was inevitable that she would be watched by someone who had a heart. She frowned. She didn''t want to guess in a roundabout way, so she said impatiently: "you go on."


    Chu Heng said, "Your Majesty is on the rise for a while. He accidentally hurt me, so he gave me some blood. As for the doctor, I''m a man after all. If I''m hurt in the sex, what a shame. How can I let the doctor get close to me? "


    He spoke very slowly and carelessly, but Sutang was shocked.


    This is not only a pervert, but also a cruel man. It''s OK!


    The little emperor''s expression is very wonderful. Chu Heng takes a look, and her eyes move. Then, without waiting for her to speak, she has already started acting spontaneously.


    "Ah, your majesty, you can''t..."


    "Your Majesty, I am wrong..."


    "Your Majesty..."¡­¡­


    His voice was loud at first, but as time went by, his voice gradually weakened. Then, the pillow fell off, his clothes were torn, and he even twisted himself.


    This Sao operation, Su Tang''s head is blank.


    Niang, I can''t do it. I can''t do it!


    Chu Chen is acting on the strength, see her big eyes, small face scarlet, clearly mouth crying for mercy, but the line of sight is to tease to see her.


    His thin lips opened slightly, with a breath. In a voice that only two people could hear, he whispered, "Your Majesty, why don''t you continue?"


    Su Tang swallows her saliva, and Chu Heng looks good. Under the operation, it''s really unbearable. No, Su Tang wants to escape.


    But at this time, where Chu Heng is willing to let her go, see her eyes show escape intention, then grasped her wrist.


    "Your Majesty''s hands are beautiful."


    Su Tang


    "So, your majesty, can you hit me with these hands?"


    Listen, what a terrible request!


    Su Tang has met so many men, but he has never seen such excessive demands!


    "No, I refuse..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Chu Heng took her hand and put it on his neck.


    At first glance, it seemed that she was pinching him by the neck.


    Chu Heng''s smile deepened, but his mouth was shouting, "Your Majesty, please forgive me..."


    There was a lot of noise. Maybe some people couldn''t sit still. Some bodyguards broke into the house.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    The curtain by the bed was half covered, and the guard didn''t really see it. He only saw that his majesty seemed to be pinching the Duke of Chu.


    At a glance, the guards immediately lowered their heads.


    "Your Majesty, Chu Heng is wrong. Please forgive me..."


    That voice of his majesty made Su Tang blush and hot. She went down with her neck and her eyes were red.


    Chu Chen''s eyes darkened. At that moment, he even had an impulse to see the color under her skirt


    "That''s enough for you."


    She lowered her voice and bit her teeth, but Chu Heng said with a smile: "Your Majesty, my good majesty, can you let go of the baby under me?"


    His voice was like joy and pain. Su Tang had never seen such a scene before. She shook her lips and couldn''t say a word.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    The hall is full of wine. It was spilled by Su Tang when he used to wash the blood on his hands. Now it''s spread when it''s steamed by charcoal fire.


    Originally nothing, but now by Chu Heng a make, afraid is all think she is in the wine crazy.


    Drunk, insult beauty, is really a ridiculous emperor can come out. In the past, Chu Chen pretended to be a gentleman like LAN, never flattering and seeking honor. In the eyes of outsiders, he was a proud proton of Chu.


    He is in favor because of his appearance and out of favor because of his temperament.


    But now, his majesty is obviously not willing to let him go, and then he is drunk and insulted. What a pity.


    Su Tang is inexplicably carrying a big pot on her back. She is the poor little emperor who was bullied!


    The attendants were stunned at the entrance of the hall. They didn''t enter or go out. At last, they didn''t know which bastard it was, so they began to dissuade them.


    "Your Majesty, the childe of Chu is the proton sent by the state of Chu, which is different from those other CHILDES."


    If you kill them, you will kill them. No one will intercede for them. But the state of Chu is different. If something happens, you will not be able to make a single face. In the end, you will be punished.


    Su Tang wants to see which honest bodyguard is through the curtain. She must transfer him to her own royal! Who knows, Chu Chen see her this time can also pay attention to other men, eyes color a sink.


    "Ah, your majesty, to..."


    Su Tang was scared to shiver by his dumb voice. Seeing that he was hooking his lips, he was obviously going to continue to make trouble. He was so angry that he screamed, "shut up!"


    She was scolding Chu Heng, but the bodyguard heard that his Majesty was speaking to him.


    The bodyguard lowered his head and could only kneel down to admit his mistake. "It''s my subordinates who are talkative. Please make amends."


    Su Tang''s heart is tired. What the hell is wrong with her.


    "All out, all out."


    She doesn''t care who these bodyguards are. In a word, they can''t stay here now.


    The bodyguard left, and even the door closed again. Looking at the quiet bedroom, she couldn''t stay any longer.


    "You can do it!"


    She was biting her teeth to put cruel words, but looking at each other''s shaking m appearance, I''m afraid that no matter what she said, he would not put it in his heart, and in the end, only he was angry.


    Su Tang felt dizzy in front of her eyes. She thought that her reputation would be ruined if she stayed any longer.


    No, she has no reputation for a long time!


    And he just hammered her absurdity more thoroughly.


    Su Tang took a deep breath and felt that she could not provoke him again in a short time, otherwise her mind would collapse sooner or later.


    I can''t talk about it any more. This long night, Su Tang felt that she had better go back to sleep.


    Chu Chen looked at the little emperor, who was squeezed dry and wobbly. His eyes turned. At the moment when she opened the door, he deliberately squeezed his voice and made a loud sound.


    "Ah, your majesty, I''m going..."


    Su Tang let out a puff, his left foot caught his right, and he rolled out of the door.


    The bodyguards came forward in panic and quickly held their majesty, but no matter how fast it was, Su Tang rolled twice. No matter what, her clothes were messy and her crown was askew.


    Just now, those who have ears can hear the low roar of Chu childe. The bodyguards can''t help thinking of your majesty. There are countless beauties in the harem, and your majesty can always play.


    It''s just that childe Chu is different from those beauties. Those CHILDES are eager to fall under your Majesty''s Dragon Robe. This one, seemingly gentle, is actually indifferent. Your majesty will be attracted. It''s too normal. What''s more, compared with the status of the princes in the harem, the princes of Chu are much more noble. The royal family of Chu is beautiful and unconventional. How can those Yingyan compare with them?


    The bodyguards looked at each other. No wonder your Majesty was so eager and made such an excessive move. Didn''t you eat it before and get angry?


    Especially in the past, there were still some actors who were popular. Now, there are still their shadows, but it''s Mr. Chu. No matter where he lives, his majesty will always go to him. No, they all threw him to Lenggong lengyuan. I''m afraid he''s waiting for the Duke of Chu to admit his mistake. But who knows, the Duke of Chu is tough and His Majesty''s patience is lost. That''s why he made such a beast move.


    Yes, the guards have made up a big play.


    And Su Tang, she can''t see the guards'' strange eyes, but she can''t say anything, even can''t bow her head.


    Why, she is the empress, bow your head, the crown will fall!


    This is her last stubbornness as the empress.


    But who knows, she all left the bedroom hall, Chu Heng also refused to let her go.


    The night was quiet, and there was a circle of bodyguards around her, but no one spoke at this time, so Chu Chen spoke, and everyone could hear him clearly, even though his voice was very weak.


    "Your Majesty, even so, you just got my body."


    "My heart, my soul, is still in Chu state..."


    At the end of the speech, his voice became more weak, as if he had been subjected to some terrible torture. Finally, he couldn''t stand it and fainted.He is silent, but Sue sugar''s head is crooked. She suddenly turns back and wants to drag him up from the bed to beat him. But because of her big movement range, she can''t wear the rickety crown completely and falls to the ground with a bang.


    Sue sugar is stupid, her crown!


    Her last pride!


    The system was also shocked by the sound of the crown falling. For a long time, it rarely sympathized with its host.


    Throughout the world, who has ever been a host?


    But for the first time, she met her opponent and lost in a mess.


    "Son, don''t be sad. We''ll come back next time!" Then, in order to comfort its poor host, it continued: "don''t lose heart, we are the real home, come on!"


    Su Tangqi''s eyes were black, her body was uncontrollable, and she shivered slightly.


    Come on, shit!


    She gave up!


    Can''t she give up?!


    The bodyguards were very worried about Chu Heng. Seeing that he no longer spoke and seemed to muddle through, they asked Su Tang, "Your Majesty, do you want to ask the imperial doctor to treat the Duke of Chu?"


    The bodyguards thought, your majesty loves him so much. If you don''t care, you will be seriously ill. It will be them.


    Moreover, they really sympathized with this Chu childe.


    Su Tang a listen to this words, immediately scream, "find a fart too doctor!"


    She was trembling with anger. At this time, she had to wipe his ass.


    Gan!


    The bodyguards didn''t dare to say much. They could only pick up the crown and help Su Tang leave.


    Su Tang has never been so tired. She deserves to be a reborn man. She can play in the city and sweep her legs. She admits defeat.


    "From today on, no one will be allowed to see Chu without my order."


    "And his food. From today on, I will be deprived of water and food."


    Su Tang at this moment, like the extreme, because can not get Chu beauty, like a tyrant as angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    Su Tang didn''t sleep all night. She just lay down and closed her eyes. Her head was full of Chu Chen''s words.


    I''m going to


    To what?


    What''s going on?!


    The more she thought about it, the more irritable she was. She just got up and smashed her own bedroom.


    Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, what she smashed was her own bedroom, but only she knew that what she smashed was all the things that Chu used.


    For example, this set of tea set used to be very popular with Chu Heng, and he used to use it many times. There was also this chair, which he used to love sitting in this seat, talking, laughing and drinking with her. There were potted plants, soft collapse and so on, which he liked. She smashed all these things.


    She will be angry on these things, but when she all smashed, smashed nothing to smash, she still feel angry.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are. The more you think about it, the more you lose! She can''t just let it go!


    During this period, the system did not dare to say a word, for fear of touching the anger of its poor host. When she was all smashed and panting, it whispered, "how are you, son?"


    Su Tang was so tired that she sat down on the spot and wiped the thin sweat on her forehead. As soon as she heard him speak, she suddenly stood up again. "No, I still have to drag him out of bed and beat him violently." Finish saying, also ignore the system, clothes also don''t change, avoid all line of sight and secretly return to Chu Heng''s residence.


    Chu Chen''s palace is a cold palace. It''s very remote around. If Chu Chen hadn''t lived there, there would not have been any bodyguards on duty. Now, because of what happened yesterday, the bodyguards have been transferred away by her, so there is no one else in such a big palace except the servants Chu Chen brought from the state of Chu.


    Chu Zhen pinched his servants to death again. They were like puppets. They could only do things but not talk nonsense. When Su Tang came, they just saluted and continued to do their own things.


    It''s going to be bright. Su Tang steps on the fog. When she comes to the palace of Chu, her hair is stained with water mist.


    Chu Chen had a good night''s sleep, but he was always alert, so when someone came near, he would wake up before Su Tang could make a sound.


    He opened his eyes and saw the visitor. First he was stunned, but then he looked at the little emperor, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    This is I''m so angry.


    But the angry little emperor is also lovely. He wants to kiss Fangze.


    "Your Majesty, this is All night? "


    Su Tang stares at him fiercely with a small face. "I thought about it yesterday. I really can''t understand it. Master Chu finally said that he was going. What is going to go?"


    The little emperor''s eyes were full of anger. He was very bright, and his heart was itching.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, he was more sure that the little emperor had never contacted the man beside him before. Otherwise, how could he ask such a question.


    "Your Majesty wants to know?" With a smile in his eyes, Su Tang began to look for something. He was puzzled and asked, "what is your majesty looking for?"


    Sutang, "dagger."


    Chu Heng is more puzzled. At this time, what do you want to do with a dagger?


    Su Tang continued with a cold face: "it''s the dagger you stabbed me yesterday. Where is it now?"


    The dagger cut iron like mud. It''s a fine product. It''s one of Chu''s self-defense items. I heard that the little emperor wanted it, so I won''t be stingy.


    "Under my pillow, what does your majesty want a dagger for?" As he spoke, he took out the dagger. Seeing Su Tang take it over, he pulled out the dagger again. The cold light flashed in his eyes. Chu Zhen''s first reaction at that time was not to scratch her hand.


    "Your Majesty, watch your hands."


    Sue sugar smile, and then with very gentle eyes, he swept up and down one side, finally, stopped in his place.


    She said, "I know what you like. You like my blood."


    The state of the little emperor was not right. Although Chu Zhen felt that he was angry with her, he still didn''t respond. After all, Chu Huang, who was so perverse and fierce every day before, didn''t please girls.


    "Why did your majesty say that?"


    Yesterday, Su Tang remembered Chu Chen''s abnormal appearance. She thought, why does she have to bear every abnormal man? Why can''t she also be abnormal?


    So she said, "I just said that. I''m very curious about what Mr. Chu said. But I''m afraid of danger, so for the sake of safety, I have to take something to defend myself. Oh, of course, if I''m scared or disgusted in the middle of the journey, I can''t help cutting something off. " Speaking of this, she said with a gentle smile, "you''re right, Mr. Chu."


    Chu Heng was not stupid, and soon understood the meaning of her words.


    Previously, I thought the Little Emperor didn''t know anything, like a white paper, but now, his inner evil desire came out again.


    Why does the little emperor understand these things?


    Nowadays, women, especially the little emperor, dare not get close to men. So, who taught her?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Has his majesty ever seen other men''s things?"Your Majesty, can you tell me where you know these things?"


    Sue sugar, "you don''t have to know that."


    She said, then lifted his quilt, and then with a dagger opened his snow lining. The dagger is sharp. If you are not careful, it will cut the lining and cut his skin. But during this period, Chu Heng didn''t frown from beginning to end.


    Even, I enjoyed it.


    "Your Majesty, you know, you will not succeed." The corners of his mouth contain a shallow smile, in his view, the little emperor is purely playing with him.


    Su Tang''s speed was not slow at all. Soon, her inner shirt broke open, revealing the white bandage inside. The bandage she had bandaged herself, but now it''s very dazzling.


    If she had known that this bastard would be so coquettish, she wouldn''t have bandaged him!


    This thought made her even more angry, but she didn''t expect that at the moment when she cut her trousers, Chu Heng suddenly gave out a dull hum.


    At first, the white bandage exudes light pink bloodstains. Then, the bloodstains begin to deepen and turn red. Soon, the white bandage is completely dyed red.


    Su Tang was surprised. She was angry, but she didn''t want his life.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chu Heng was lying on the bed, but he didn''t see any resistance. Instead, he said with a smile: "Your Majesty, go on, your majesty, you can cut it a little further."


    His voice is slightly dumb, as if to tempt her forward, but Sue sugar holding a dagger is not moving.


    Chu Chen sees this, simply took her hand, then, guide her to continue.


    "Your Majesty, you will make me want to bully you."


    Su Tang was surprised at the moment when he grasped the warm palm. As a result, he accidentally scratched the dagger to his thigh.


    Looking at the bright red blood gushing out, Su Tang really thought that it hurt him somewhere. For a moment, the dagger fell and his head was blank.


    Although she wanted to do so, subconsciously, she felt that she would not succeed, but now


    She won''t be the host of the first male master baby!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    Sue sugar can''t believe it. She''s totally confused.


    She looked at the place dully. At this time, she was dripping with blood, as if she had been seriously injured.


    But Chu Heng, looking at the lovely appearance of the little emperor, almost chuckled, and finally coughed to cover up the past, but the smile in his eyes could not be covered.


    Su Tang didn''t find out until the dagger in her hand was taken away.


    At this time, she had only one idea in her head.


    It''s over


    Even if the man likes her, I''m afraid she will lose her life.


    Chu Zhen wanted to tease her. The little emperor was so funny, but he was afraid of making people angry, so he had to stop and comfort her: "OK, don''t be afraid. I''m ok."


    Su Tang thought that this guy would kill her at first, but in the end, she didn''t get angry, but appeased her.


    God, what kind of fairy love is this!


    She She was a little moved.


    "Are you really OK?" Su Tang originally wanted to ask him if he needed to find a doctor, but when she thought about it, she knew how to do it and was kind-hearted. So even if she was hurt in an indescribable place, she didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, she quickly pulled her hand away.


    Her speed is too fast, fast Chu Heng has not responded, pants are gone.


    He suddenly protected it with his hand. Seeing this, Su Tang sighed. With the attitude of a doctor, he earnestly advised: "let go quickly, let me see how the injury is. I know a little bit of medicine, so you take me as a doctor. Doctors are not of any gender. In my eyes, you are a pile of meat. " The more she said, the more strange Chu Chen''s face became. She thought she had hurt his self-esteem, so she continued to comfort him, "your meat is no different from pork in my eyes, so don''t cover it. Let me have a look."


    She was afraid that he would be shocked. After all, on the other hand, it represented the pride of men. Now that the pride was broken, even the man could not bear it.


    At the thought that he had comforted himself before, Su Tang looked at him more kindly.


    "Good, let go."


    In the cold winter, Chu Heng forced out a sweat.


    "Are you sure?" His voice is a little hoarse, and his eyes are full of strange.


    Su Tang had never seen such a scene. Seeing his mother-in-law, she reached out and touched his acupoints at that time. Then she pulled his hand aside and said, "harm, what a big deal. It''s not the first time I''ve helped you. Once I''ve been born, twice I''ve been ripe... "


    She kept talking with a small mouth, seemingly comforting Chu Zhen, but actually comforting herself.


    In the end, there are differences between men and women. When you come up, you can''t believe it if you put it in the past.


    This is not, when her hand touched each other''s big hand, her heart beat faster, the sound, such as drums, shock she can not focus, but finally, her heart horizontal, or opened. In the meantime, of course, she closed her eyes involuntarily.


    Compared with her pretending calmness, Chu Heng was very calm. Even in the end, he raised his lips happily.


    His little baby, it''s really tough and soft hearted.


    I just don''t know if she will be angry and angry when she finds out the truth.


    Well That''s all. He''s looking forward to it.


    He just looked at Su Tang with a light smile in his eyes. As she opened her eyes, the smile at the bottom of her eyes began to change. Finally, it became a strong aggression.


    For Su Tang, it''s false to say she''s not nervous, so before she opens her eyes, she gives herself a blow. But she never thought that there would be a bloody scene. In the end, there was only a little blood on it. Although the blood was dazzling, no matter how dazzling it was, it clearly revealed that there was no injury at that place. What was really injured was the big one not far away. Legs.


    At that moment, Su Tang only felt the congestion in her brain, and the whole person was stupid again.


    Half ring, quiet bedchamber sent out a light smile, Chu Heng licked the corner of the lip, dumb voice laughed, "Your Majesty, you are really too lovely."


    I want people to do whatever they want.


    Chu Chen''s eyes are full of aggression, like to swallow her alive, Su Tang Leng for a long time, finally trance understand, his mother is cheated!


    "Chu, Hu!"


    The little emperor was gnashing his teeth. He wanted to bite off his meat.


    Chu Heng just laughed. At last, he said innocently, "Your Majesty, I said no more. It''s you who point my acupoint, take off my pants and take my hand away... "


    His voice was slow and dumb, and when he spoke a little bit slowly, Sue sugar was red in the face.


    She thought that this was the limit, but the next moment, the damned bastard hummed and laughed with her: "ah, it stood up."


    Su Tang


    Chu Heng said, "Your Majesty can rest assured. You see, it''s quite energetic. I''ll meet you for the first time. Hello? "Su Tang


    Su Tang had never seen such a shameless person. She was always eloquent. Her tongue was tied and her teeth were trembling. At this moment, she was full of only one idea.


    She''s going to kill him!


    Don''t stop anyone!!!


    After a short period of horror and shock, Su Tang completely ran away!


    "Chu Ji!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The little emperor roared, which was heard outside the hall.


    Originally, her eyes turned to the proton of the state of Chu again, which attracted the attention of many young men in the harem. The young men next to her only dared to be angry behind their backs, and they were not qualified to jump out. But the young man of the Shangshu family in the Ministry of war was different. The young man Meng was angry on the spot after hearing his Majesty''s absurd deeds.


    His majesty, how could it be that person!


    All framed!


    It''s all seduced by the fox demon of Chu state!


    He''s going to save your majesty. Don''t indulge in it any more!


    So, after learning that his majesty had withdrawn the bodyguard from the cold palace, he took some people with him and ran past bravely.


    It''s better to come earlier than to be more opportune. As soon as it comes, you can hear your Majesty''s roar in the hall.


    As soon as he heard that, his eyes brightened, he immediately took out his guard''s sabre, then kicked open the door of the bedroom hall and strode in.


    "Your Majesty, I will escort you!"


    Master Meng came all of a sudden, but he was very quiet, so as early as when he came, Chu Zhen opened the acupoints and slowly covered the quilt.


    "It''s Mr. Meng." He sat up slowly, half leaning on the head of the bed, smiling at him.


    Mr. Meng used to regard the little emperor as his goddess, but he never thought that when he rushed in, Chu he would be so weak. The snow-white lining was covered with blood, and a bloody dagger fell from the bed.


    Meng childe is silly, shaking lips, can''t believe to see to Su sugar.


    "Your Majesty You Did you really do that? "


    Sue sugar heard it all black.


    What the hell did she do?!


    She didn''t do anything!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    Su Tang is too subdued. She has to bear the impulse to vomit blood. She turns her head and sees Chu Heng holding the sheet nervously. She looks scared.


    "Your Majesty, don''t look at me like that." Chu Heng bit his lips and turned his head. Although he didn''t say anything more, his slightly shaking body betrayed his mind.


    Su Tang''s face is distorted. The childe is so simple that she has come to find a place for her. Now she''s good. She''ll go back in the blink of an eye.


    He suddenly ran to Su Tang. Seeing that his Majesty''s face was heavy and his eyes were gloomy, he was surprised at first. But it was very pitiful to think of Chu Heng, a poor and unfortunate proton, who was full of wounds and blood, and had to be treated like this or that by his majesty.


    "Your Majesty, you are happy and angry."


    Su sugar gas of repeatedly sneer, "Meng childe is carrying sword, is to kill a king?"


    This accusation is very serious. At that time, Mr. Meng dropped his sword. "No, I heard someone calling to kill in the house. For the safety of your majesty, I came here with my sword in a hurry."


    "Oh? I wanted to help you. "


    Meng''s heart was empty, but Chu was too miserable. So he gritted his teeth and nodded, "yes, help me."


    Su Tang hissed, "you don''t have to help me. Since you come in with your sword, it''s just right. Kill someone for me."


    As soon as the words came out, people with clear eyes knew who she was going to kill.


    Mencius asked himself that he still had conscience. How could he do that crazy thing? He knelt down on the spot and said, "Your Majesty, don''t do it. Prince Chu is the proton sent by Chu state and a guest of Dai state. How can you kill him at will?"


    "Your Majesty, please think twice!"


    As soon as the words came out, before Su Tang could speak, Chu Heng was dragging his tired body, as if he was going to walk down from the bed, but the quilt just opened a corner. Although he could not see the scenery inside, he took a breath from that corner.


    Master Chu is like this. Does your majesty want to press him to do those things?


    Too It''s horrible!


    "No, don''t come down, just lie down like that!" Young master Meng exclaimed, and then Su Tang''s expression became more strange.


    Who could have thought that his Majesty was such a crazy man!


    Mr. Meng felt that he was wrong, and there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes.


    Su Tang was so angry that he promised to leave the palace when the time was right.


    So I can''t kill or move. I can only keep it like a son.


    But now, this is not filial son! I want to be angry with her!


    "Get out of here!"


    Although Mr. Meng was a common son, he was also spoiled and raised. After hearing the speech, he looked at Chu Heng and felt more sympathy, so he was even more reluctant to leave.


    "Your Majesty, you must not..."


    Don''t be a chicken!


    Sue sugar gas in the heart scold rough, the last foot will he roundly kicked out.


    However, when kicking out, the guy was still in the middle of the air and yelled No.


    Chu Zhen pretended for a long time, and when he saw that someone had left, he broke his work and laughed.


    "What a lovely man." He praised casually, forgetting that he had killed other people''s pigs and roasted them.


    Sue sugar glared at him fiercely, and finally collapsed on the chair exhausted.


    When she is free, she must ask the Minister of the Ministry of war to take this unfilial son back!


    Meng Hanhan is kicked away, and Su Tang doesn''t want to stay here any more. She feels that staying with him is either angry or on her way.


    But when she came to the door, she thought of his wound. Although she said she would kill him, if she killed him, her task would be over. She took a deep breath, then came back breathlessly, and then smashed several medicine bottles down on him.


    After losing the medicine, she left without a word.


    Chu Chen watched her go and come, come and go, happy.


    He looked at the medicine bottles on the bed and found that they were all top quality medicine. His little emperor, if he had a hard tongue and a soft heart, was bullied by him so much that he didn''t forget his wound.


    When he thought about it, he felt that he was not a thing. How could he bully such a lovely person?


    But when I think about it, it''s natural for such a lovely person to be locked in his arms and "bullied".


    As soon as Su Tang left, Chu Chen''s men came in. To be honest, just now the little emperor was so angry, and they were worried about their master''s accident. No, as soon as they came in, the smell of blood in the house became heavier.


    However, the corner of his mouth is slightly warped, and he seems to be in a good mood.


    The servant was full of question marks. Then he saw Chu Heng holding a medicine bottle in his hand and asked, "young master, do you need a slave to take medicine for you?"


    Chu Chen played with the medicine bottle in his hand, which was brought by the little emperor, with her temperature on it. He took a deep breath into the medicine bottle.


    If Su Tang was here, he would point at his nose and scold him for being a pervert.


    Su Tang''s smile deepened when she thought of the picture.The little emperor just left for a while, and he missed her.


    The servants keep their heads down. They always know that the master is eccentric. Now they are even more eccentric. Isn''t he angry by the empress of the state of Dai? How could they all show such a terrible smile!


    In this way, the servant couldn''t help sympathizing with the superior empress.


    How about the empress? With the degree of their master''s metamorphosis, once they are targeted by him, no one will come to a good end.


    Chu Chen sent his servant away. He joked that he was not easy to get hurt. He could get some benefits from the little emperor. How could he let the wound be so easy.


    This wound, OK, the slower the better.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t go to see Chu Chen for many days after that. On the one hand, the king of Qi didn''t resist during this period and died. His subordinates were crazy and clenched Zuo Xiang. For a moment, Zuo Xiang was in a mess. In addition to her people''s Secret actions, all the things Zuo Xiang did were turned out.


    So busy, those people in the imperial court finally thought of her as the emperor.


    No one wants to offend the king of Qi and the left prime minister. After all, even if their power is damaged, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse. At this time, none of the neutral people want to go through the muddy water.


    The little emperor seems to be forced to push out, but he is very happy in his heart.


    It won''t be long before daiguo can be completely controlled by her, so the next step


    She sat in the study, looking at the dense memorials, suddenly stupefied.


    She forgot an important thing. Now that she has power, the memorial should be hers.


    "Gouzi, are these memorials from today?"


    System, "of course, now Zuo Xiang and Qi Wang dog bite dog, no one intercepts your Memorial."


    Su Tang''s eyes darkened when she saw so many memorials. When should she see them!


    Moreover, what''s more terrible is that these courtiers, in order to show their literary talent, wrote a memorial of all kinds of gorgeous rhetoric. However, no matter how gorgeous the rhetoric is, it can''t cover up the nonsense!


    Su Tang has been boiling for three days, and the dark circles come out.


    She regretted it. What power do you want?


    Is it bad to drink, uncomfortable to lie in, or too few beauties in the harem?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    The memorials are piled up into mountains. It''s hard to say without criticizing them. In the end, they can only crush the system.


    In response, the system expressed unspeakable shock, "what do you say?"


    Su Tang listened to the shrill cry of the chicken, scratched his ear, and said: "well, we are a community, and you don''t want me to fail the task, do you? Every time you lie down and watch my play, it''s your turn to help this time. " After that, he opened a memorial and pointed to the question above, "here are three minutes."


    "Three minutes?" The sound of the system is distorted, "I, no, do it!"


    Su Tang Tut, "baby, are you sure?"


    The system and Su Tang are standard bad friends. It''s hard to live without losing a few words on weekdays. However, whenever Su Tang says those sweet and disgusting titles, the system knows that this kengdai thing must be holding some bad moves. It''s just a weak and helpless system. Who can see her?


    So, in the end, the system had to give in.


    It began to criticize the memorial with great diligence, so Sutang was much simpler and finished according to it!


    However, there were too many memorials. Despite the help of the system, Su Tang wrote that her hands were shaking and her legs were cramped. In the end, the system was just like a lullaby. She fell asleep after listening to it. When she woke up, her face was covered with ink, which was quite embarrassing.


    Su Tang was finally awakened by the eunuch. She looked at the dark sky outside the window. Unconsciously, she fell asleep until dark and missed the dinner perfectly.


    She rubbed her sore neck, and the whole person was depressed.


    "Whimper, whimper, whimper, whimper, whimper."


    It''s hard for the system to be silent, not only she thought, but also it thought!


    You know, looking at the whole Dai country, I''m afraid only he can suppress her!


    "If you want to, do it." The system is very tired, and the memorials are so painful that it even misses its dark room.


    Whimper, so the free little black house, except for a little dark, is really satisfied everywhere!


    With the instigation of the system, Su Tang didn''t even eat dinner, so she decided to meet Chu Zhen. But before that, she planned to give him a small gift.


    That small gift had been prepared before, but it didn''t have a chance to send out. Now, it''s time.


    Different from the previous secret to see Chu, this time, she was aboveboard, mighty, with a lot of slaves. Along the way, many people watched. Soon, the whole harem knew the news of Chu Chen''s recovery as if he had wings.


    However, the only thing that bothered her was that the stinky boy of the Ministry of war''s Shangshu family ran here again!


    Listen, they closed the door to speak ill of her!


    Although there was a lot of noise when Su Tang came, she asked the servant not to make any noise when she came to the yard.


    The servants understand, your majesty, this is to give a surprise to Mr. Chu.


    However, Su Tang quietly pushed open the door of the bedroom hall, and before he could make a sound, he heard someone scolding himself.


    Master Meng, "Chu Heng! You have the blood of the Chu royal family. No matter what, you are superior! How can you be so depressed! Look at me. My father is also a minister of the Ministry of war. There are several brothers in front of me. I''m a common son. Don''t you have a good time? "


    Chu Heng coughed twice. His voice was weak and empty. "I''m not the same. I was abandoned by my father. But you, the Minister of the Ministry of war, are very good for you. If you enter the palace, you will never forget your son."


    Mr. Meng didn''t believe it. At that time, he began to hum and haw, "what can''t be forgotten? I was going to enter the palace, and my father was already angry with me. He also said that he didn''t have my son! I can''t understand it. Your majesty, it''s obvious that they have chosen them by themselves. Why can''t they choose some good CHILDES for her. I tell you, when I was going to enter the palace, those aristocratic families sneered at me on the surface, saying that I was greedy for beauty and willing to be a courtier. However, who didn''t envy me behind my back? I also heard someone scold me behind my back, saying that I was able to get on the throne by relying on my father! "


    Chu Heng breathed a little, and then his voice cooled. "Who envies Mr. Meng?"


    As soon as he said this, he said, "don''t do too much harm. For example, the eldest son of prime minister Zuo''s family, who was praised by him as having nothing in the world, married a noble daughter of a noble family, and watched the love between husband and wife. But behind the scenes, no one knows that he didn''t like his wife at all, and disliked his husband''s indifference. Besides, the third son of the king of Qi is also Zhou Zheng in the front of the family. I secretly saw him draw the portrait of his majesty after the family... "


    As soon as Mr. Meng said this, he kept on talking. He was not thirsty for a long time. But at the end, he suddenly sighed with deep pain, "I always thought your Majesty was different, but now, she tortures you like this. How can I face her?"


    Su Tang


    Su Tang is really more unjust than Dou E, but she can''t explain it. With such a big pot coming down from the sky, she not only can''t hide, but also has to smile on her back.


    The more he said it, the more angry he became. Su Tang couldn''t listen to it any more. He stepped forward and kicked people far away."You go to hell with me!"


    Mencius was stunned, and then he was wronged, "Your Majesty, you can''t humiliate Mr. Chu any more. The nephew sent by the state of Chu is a great country, so we should treat him well."


    Su Tang heard that her skull was buzzing with pain. Finally, she couldn''t stand it and asked the bodyguard to carry him away.


    "Take him down to me!" After roaring, she was stunned for a moment. Thinking that this bastard still had his father, she said, "wait a minute, send him back to the minister''s home. No admittance to the palace without my will


    This is no doubt to send him back to the mansion. Mr. Meng was stunned at that time. He didn''t want money for his tears. They all said that men don''t want tears lightly. But now, his majesty doesn''t want him. If he changes to a woman, he will be divorced.


    Everyone said that his Majesty was violent and terrible, but he found that his Majesty was lovely. She tolerated her little animals, and even tolerated her little temper. He even thought that his majesty treated him differently.


    But now


    "In this world, only new people laugh, but old people cry."


    Mr. Meng looks like a good-looking young man. At first sight, he is a spoiled young man with clear eyes. At first sight, he is inexperienced in the world. Of course, he was only 15 years old when he entered the palace, a little younger than himself. So Su Tang looks at him just like his younger brother.


    But now!


    That cry cavity, Su sugar listen to already not only brain melon seed ache, she all some irritability.


    This stupid thing has been sold by Chu Heng. I''m afraid I have to count money for him!


    At this time, Chu Heng, who had been watching the opera, suddenly opened his mouth. He was hurt. When he opened his mouth, his voice was weak. He said intermittently, "Your Majesty, Mr. Meng is not at fault. I hope your majesty will show mercy and take back his will."


    He could not protect himself, but he had to plead for others. At that time, Mr. Meng shed tears of gratitude.


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    For a moment, Su Tang felt that she should not appear. Look at this scene, what a wonderful brotherhood.


    This is not, Meng childe moved to cry and laugh, to the end, also hard way: "Chu childe don''t have to say, your majesty is the king, I am a minister, that is to me to die, also can, not to mention this just send home."


    "You don''t have to be like this, Mr. Meng." Chu Heng''s expression was a little sad, "for me, it''s not worth it."


    "No! It''s worth it


    Meng childe cried tragically, and then he was dragged down by the bodyguard.


    Soon, Su Tang and Chu Heng were the only two people left in the bedroom. Without outsiders, Chu Heng regained his usual smile. His mouth was slightly cocky, with some ruffian spirit, and his previous sadness was gone.


    "I''m afraid your Majesty''s action is going to hurt Mr. Meng''s heart."


    As soon as Sue sugar heard it, she knew that this son of a bitch was intentional. She knew that it was a silly white sweet.


    "Chu Heng, why do you involve other people in the affairs between you and me?"


    Chu Heng, who used to tease Meng, frowned when he heard this, "Oh, your majesty is distressed?"


    Mr. Meng is different from the people in the other harem. He has a family and background, and the little emperor has always favored him. A little investigation will reveal these things.


    Chu Heng didn''t care about him. He just had a good father and was protected by the little emperor. But now


    He sank his eyes. The young master Meng is good-looking. The little emperor dotes on him. Is it really just because of his father, the Minister of the Ministry of war?


    Who can be sure that these days, the little emperor has not been friendly to him?


    The more he thought about it, the more inclined he was. There was a trace of anger between his eyebrows.


    It''s su Tang, who doesn''t bother to argue with him. He thinks what he likes. Anyway, it''s right to make him angry now.


    When she was angry, she was about to destroy the kingdom of Dai. The kingdom of Dai was doomed. As a monarch, she certainly had no place for her tolerance.


    Or send her to the guillotine, but in the current situation, he should be reluctant to kill her.


    Then there is only one possibility for the rest.


    Su Tang couldn''t help but get excited.


    So, she stepped forward and lifted his quilt. In his dismay, she put the bell on his ankle.


    It''s a string of bell Anklets. If you move it at will, it will make a clear sound. No, in the process of wearing it, the bell has been ringing all the time.


    Su Tang looked at this scene with satisfaction. Chu''s skin was white, and she had this thing on her ankle, not to mention, it was beautiful. But in this era, I''m afraid that only humiliation is left.


    He''s like a tool for others to play with.


    "Chu Chen, you''d better be obedient. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to deal with you."


    Sue sugar is very domineering will finish, and then, she felt that he put the field to find back.


    Chu Chen raised his eyes and looked at her. The little emperor stood at his feet condescending. They were very close. He could see her bright and clear eyes. The little red lips were cocked up. The arrogant expression made people itch.


    I want to pull her over like this, and then


    Chu Chen''s eyes were darkened, but Su Tang was very proud. Seeing that he didn''t say a word, he thought he was shocked, so he bent down and patted him in the face.


    Of course, in the end, she restrained her strength.


    "Chu Chen, I know you can do it, but you have to know that this is the state of Dai."


    The little emperor showed his sharp claws and opened his teeth and paws to him. But in Chu''s eyes, it was a little suckling cat. Look, even patting his face was the same as touching it.


    "Enough?" Chu Jue raised his lips and his voice was dumb.


    Su Tang is silly. What''s touch? She was patting!


    What kind of masochism is this? It''s really a response to her sentence!


    Chu Heng was in a good mood, and even moved his ankle. Soon, the clear bell rang. With the sound of the bell, he was full of joy and said, "I like the gift your Majesty gave me."


    Su Tang


    What kind of gift is this!


    The people next to you give you a gift. It''s either a jade pendant or a bracelet. Who gives you a bell? What a disgusting thing it is, at first glance, that is to say, it''s meant for people!


    "Reciprocity. Let me see. What can I give to your majesty?"


    Chu Heng''s face was serious, and Su Tang''s face turned black.


    Send a fart!


    She refused!


    Unfortunately, without waiting for her to turn around and leave, Chu Zhen changed her previous weak appearance, turned over, and pressed her on the bed.


    As soon as the position changed, Su Tang was at a disadvantage. She glared at him. The next moment, Chu Heng said with a smile, "Your Majesty, do you know that every time you stare at me, I want to do this." He spoke very slowly, with his lips hooked and his eyes not the same.It was so blazing, full of sickness and possession, as if a vicious beast was about to break through the defense line.


    Su Tang''s alarm went off and subconsciously tried to hit him with his knee, but soon he was easily suppressed.


    Chu Chen had no choice but to smile. He rubbed her cheek and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I gave you a chance, but you can''t bear to hurt it. From now on, your chance will be gone."


    Su Tang felt guilty and hurt his baby before she thought of it, but now it seems that she is too soft hearted!


    If she had known that, she should have done it!


    "I regret it!"


    The little emperor was so angry that Chu Heng couldn''t help laughing and said, "I regret it."


    "What a fart!" Su Tang yelled, "I''m the queen of the state of Dai. You''re just a little proton. You wait and I''ll send you back tomorrow!"


    Chu Juancai doesn''t believe it. She is tired of the government now. The king of Qi and Zuo Xiang are enough for her. How can she free her hand to deal with him.


    He is full of confidence, but unexpectedly, Su Tang struggles to open his hand and points his injured chest, "does Mr. Chu still think that I am restrained?"


    Chuchen''s smile is faint. These days, he vaguely knows that the little emperor is very fast, but no matter how fast he is, he can''t be in power completely. It''s only a few days?


    Su Tang said with a smile, "I''m still in power for a while, but it''s enough to deal with you. I forget to say that I have already dealt with those people in daiguo. "


    Chu Chen those people, she didn''t want to use from the beginning, can''t use, and occupy the position, how can you do? Of course, it''s seeing you off.


    It happened that Chu Zhen was injured during this period of time, but he didn''t notice it for a moment, so he drilled a hole for her.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. I didn''t kill your man. After all, Mr. Chu helped me a lot. But you can also pack up. It won''t be long before you can go back to your hometown. "


    Chuchen''s smile disappeared completely. He only asked three words, "how about cooperation?"


    Su Tang laughs, "Mr. Chu is really naive, but I like it." With that, he also gave him a kiss on the cheek, but this kiss was very perfunctory, "the end of cooperation."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    Chu Heng''s pupils are shrinking. He thinks


    Yes, he always thought that the little emperor seemed to follow him every time. No matter how funny he was, he would come to him the next day.


    He thought that she was just a simple and arrogant little emperor, but he forgot that she was a politician. If she was so stupid, how could she protect her power and expand slowly.


    Once again, Chu Chen lost his former forbearance and became reckless. Now, this slap woke him up.


    This is not, Su sugar Pro perfect, after taking back sovereignty, also did not forget arrogant ridicule, "I and you, wait for you to put down my guard."


    The little emperor is still that bright little emperor, especially now, the smile has become extremely sweet and dazzling.


    Chu Heng stares at her, anger burns in his heart, he asks: "so, it''s all fake."


    Su Tang has won a phased victory. If he can''t show off at this time, he won''t have such an opportunity in the future.


    "Mr. Chu, you don''t really think I''m such a bully, do you?" She looked at him lazily, and then, with a small voice, "ah, by the way, we can''t say it''s all fake. At least, the bell is real. It''s made of black iron. It''s hard to break the sword. Oh, I forget to say one more thing to you. I''ve lost my key. No accident. I can''t take down this little gift I gave to Mr. Chu in my life. "


    After saying so much, Su Tang looked at him with a smile, "how do you like Mr. Chu?"


    Two people''s present situation, is still Su sugar in the next, Chu Chen in the top, but from the momentum, this game, Su sugar won.


    She likes to be so challenging. Look, her black man''s face is overcast.


    She''s so scared Hee hee


    In such an exciting scene, the data of the system is shaking, but after the excitement, it can''t help worrying about other things.


    "Son, is that too much?"


    Su Tang''s nose is crooked. Is that too much?


    This son of a bitch was relying on someone in his own hands, relying on her dare not tear her face, but he bullied her. At that time, who said a fair word? Just because she is a Tasker, she must obey the man unconditionally!


    "I should have been more ruthless at that time. Now, he should be a eunuch." Speaking of this, she couldn''t help regretting.


    When the system choked, it gave a low beep, "I think that at that time, he deliberately let you scratch him. If you control the position, how can you really hurt him?"


    After all, it''s a man. No matter how stupid the system is, it''s still clear.


    Of course, Su Tang also understands, so she is now creating conditions for herself to see what makes people angry. She is almost laughing.


    After chatting with the system, Su Tang reaches out her hand and pushes the person away easily. She gets out of bed and arranges her robes. When she straightens her crown, she turns back and looks at Chu Heng who is still lying on the bed with her eyebrows locked. She can''t help but tut.


    "Mr. Chu is ambitious, otherwise he will not cultivate his own strength. He will stay in my harem and be my queen. I will listen to this as a joke." She said, then turned her head, bent down, reached out and patted him in the face, sneered, "I''m not easy to stand in this position. If even the harem is controlled by a queen, then what I did by the emperor is so boring. It''s better to wash your hands, take off the crown and wear the Phoenix crown. "


    One by one, the little emperor poked his heart, but at last, Chu Chuzhen began to laugh.


    In his previous life, his power had already reached its peak, but now he has no interest in it again, so he forgot that in this world, money and power Oh, and a beauty, how attractive these three things are.


    Is it wrong that the little emperor likes these? She''s right.


    Then he likes the little emperor. Is that wrong? More right.


    So what''s wrong?


    Chu Chen flashed dark in his eyes. Everything was right. He forced it.


    However, this obsession has become his obsession, even greater than the obsession of seizing the throne in previous generations. Therefore, when the little emperor talks about this constantly, will he let go?


    He looked at his empty hands and sneered.


    Since she wants to take off the crown and wear the Phoenix crown, then, as she wishes.


    ***


    it''s very exciting to run after the loading of Su Tang. It''s just that the system is worried.


    After all, the blackening value was originally 70%, but now it has increased by 20%, almost 100%. What a terrible thing it is!


    "Son, is that too much?"


    Compared with the worry of the system, Su Tang could not be calm, "what''s too much, an emperor, saying that he was addicted to power, is not wrong at all. The emperor is not allowed to sleep soundly in his bed. He is the queen. At the beginning, he said that he would be dismissed from the harem and left alone, unless it was true love. But I was nothing but a cooperation with him at the beginning. "


    So, without emotion, what is the only way to talk?


    That''s wishful thinking!


    Su sugar dregs, but the dregs are clear. Chu Chen seems to have been hurt, but things have become what they are now, and he has no responsibility at all?"Don''t worry, I''m a passionate collision. Now I''m either led by his nose all the way, or it''s just like this. It''s a big turning point. " Su Tang is still very conscience, now also comfort the system, "this operation I play too much, will not overturn."


    The system was silent for a long time. It said, "if the passion collides too much, it will be broken."


    Su Tang choked, then thought, broken better.


    A broken she, do not need to manage the government, you know, staring at the memorial every day, how much of her hair is lost?


    When she thought about it, she couldn''t help rubbing her hands excitedly, "Hey, I''m looking forward to your saying that. Chu Heng won''t let me be in power any more. Maybe when I get angry, I won''t have to write a memorial! How wonderful it is to be a queen! I have experience in this profession


    Now it''s the system''s turn to be speechless. It can''t help breaking her dream. "What if he married another woman? Or, when the role changes, you become a proton and send it over? "


    This is even less worrying. Su Tang said, "an emperor is so tired that he has to shoulder so many responsibilities. As for waste, he only needs to be responsible for himself. Besides, do you still want to criticize the memorial? "


    When this happens, the system suddenly wakes up.


    Yeah, it''s forgotten. The memorial is actually read by it from beginning to end!


    At the thought of the numerous memorials, the system shivered for no reason. Somehow, it suddenly liked to see her die.


    It''s better to build a small black house!


    The data of the system is brighter and blacker. I''m so excited that I want to help out with some ideas. However, after thinking about it for a long time, it wakes up. Damn it, its host has played the role of death incisively and vividly. It doesn''t need to worry about it at all!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    Su Tang still goes to see him once in a while after he''s had a brain fight with Chu Chen. After all, he''s still injured, so he can''t die in the kingdom of Dai. Otherwise, this game, bah, this task will continue.


    However, since then, Chu Chen''s eyes have not been so aggressive, like From a freak to a normal eye.


    At this moment, seeing the little emperor coming, he recovered his usual camouflage with his dark eyes, and said calmly with a smile, "how can your majesty be free?" After that, he poured tea and water himself. Seeing that Su Tang did not refuse, he said, "I thought your Majesty would not like to come again."


    That''s right. Is Sue sugar such a mean person?


    "After all, Mr. Chu is still in my harem. I still have to come to see you because of my emotion and reason." Su Tang drank a mouthful of hot tea. She knew from the other side of the system that Chu Heng''s injury was getting better, and then she said, "how''s Mr. Chu?"


    The sudden concern, Chu Chen did not move, just slightly pick eyebrows, asked her: "Your Majesty want to ask what."


    Su Tang said, "Mr. Chu has been in the state of Dai for more than a year. Although some protons may not be able to go back until they die, I would be very happy to let them go if they were Mr. Chu."


    To say "let go" means to rush people.


    Chu Heng knew that it was a great hidden trouble for her to stay here. It was good for her to throw him back to Chu.


    Unconsciously, there was only this calculation left between them.


    "If your majesty doesn''t want me to stay in daiguo, you can let me leave at any time." When he said that, there was a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    But the man is right in front of him. What else does he miss?


    Su Tang looked at him warily, but he saw Chu Juan''s smile. "What''s your Majesty''s panic? This is daiguo. As long as you make a little noise, the bodyguard outside will rush in to protect you. "


    It''s just that he won''t feel sorry to meet again after leaving.


    These people who protect you will disappear one by one. In the end, they can only ask for mercy.


    When Chu Chen thought of the picture, his Adam''s apple rolled slightly. It was really I''m looking forward to it.


    He cracked his lips and said, "Your Majesty, I''m looking forward to meeting you again."


    Su Tang frowned tightly, but soon, her brow stretched out again. "Mr. Chu, it depends on what you do that the state of Dai and the state of Chu can get back together."


    Chu Heng sniffed at the speech.


    Back to the old days?


    How can it be!


    Su Tang didn''t show mercy, but because she visited from time to time, there was no servant to embarrass him. Even there were rumors in the palace that his majesty wanted Chu Chen to be the queen, waiting for him to recover. However, after everyone believed this rumor, Su Tang did something unexpected.


    She sent Chu back.


    This action attracted the attention of the king of Qi, the remaining evils, and Zuo Xiang.


    To say, at the beginning, she was addicted to the harem, which was the illusion that she deliberately let out. She even made Chu Heng the queen, which was also the news that Su Tang let out.


    The more news, the more ridiculous, it proves how fatuous and incompetent the emperor is. So, when she sends people away, Zuo Xiang and Yu Ni, the king of Qi, find something wrong, it''s too late.


    That night, Su Tang summoned all the courtiers in order to get rid of the traitors and thieves. Until dawn, the sharp long blade of the sword stained the court with blood.


    The thunderclap shocked everyone.


    Su Tang sat on the Dragon chair, dressed in a dark yellow dragon robe, leaning on the top half dozing, looking lazy. At first glance, she was still the absurd and fatuous young lady of that year.


    "I like simplicity." She opened her mouth lazily. There was no sound in the big hall. All of them knelt on the ground and listened quietly. "So, when you write memorials in the future, remember to write them simply and easily. Otherwise, I''m not happy. It''s small to take off my hat and big to lose my head. After all, my reputation as a tyrant has long been established. I don''t mind making it more solid."


    In the past, who could have looked up to the little emperor?


    They are all laughing at the fact that there is no one in daiguo, otherwise they won''t let a little girl go up. Therefore, no matter what ridiculous actions she makes later, it''s a light laugh for everyone.


    Little emperor? Do you know anything about politics.


    There are even too many. For example, at the beginning, someone suggested that his majesty should understand the Court Affairs, but what did the people behind him do? They deliberately wrote some difficult words. It seems that they wrote a lot, but in fact they didn''t have a key point. The little girl didn''t know how to deal with it. After a long time, she naturally didn''t have the patience.


    In those days, Zuo Xiang played very well.


    He was the one who proposed, and he was also the one who made small moves. But in reality, Su Tang left him at the end.


    She yawned and watched Zuo Xiang kneel down. Overnight, she seemed to be ten years old, trembling, trembling and pitiful.


    "Your Majesty, as a bandit, is Zuo Xiang pulled out and chopped down?"


    Su Tang glanced at the shivering left prime minister and yawned, "that said, how can our left prime minister be the same as other people? I remember that in the early years, there were many people suing the imperial court, but the high ones were all our left prime ministers. " At this point, she lazily looked at Zuo Xiang and was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she seemed to have some good idea. "Well, people in Dai country are so concerned about Zuo Xiang. Now that he is going to be sentenced, they have to let the people know. It''s almost daybreak. Let Zuo Xiang walk around the street for three days. If he''s still alive after three days, that''s just his official. "You can''t eat or drink in a parade. An old man who is nearly 60 years old can''t stand it without eating or drinking. Although the weather is getting warmer now, how can the people let him go after holding back for so long?


    It''s light to throw rotten eggs and smash rocks. Coupled with your Majesty''s indulgence, I''m afraid I can''t stand it for a day.


    When the wall fell down, everyone pushed. How brilliant the former left prime minister was, how miserable he is now. There was no one who spoke for him in such a big imperial court. In other words, those who could speak for him had already become the dead souls of his majesty and died in a pool of blood outside the hall.


    Zuo Xiang wanted to beg for mercy, but he didn''t know who cut his tongue. He opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. At last, he could only shed tears. Suddenly, he was really pitiful.


    Unfortunately, there are so many people who are more miserable than him. We can''t forgive him for his crime just because he looks miserable now.


    ***


    Su Tang soon spread to several neighboring countries, including Chu.


    Since Chu Chen was sent back, the so-called Royal clansmen around him have made a lot of jokes. What''s the anklet on his ankles, the lady of the state of Dai? Are you playing as an animal?


    As everyone knows, the empress of the state of Dai has no real power, and usually loves a little beauty. But now, her means not only frighten the state of Dai, but also the state of Chu.


    Soon, the eyes of the people around him changed.


    After all, from the day of his return to China, Chu Heng announced it.


    Daiguo, he will go back sooner or later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    Su Tang always knew that Chu Heng would go a different way when he was born again, but she never thought that this guy could be so coquettish.


    Originally, how much water can a abandoned male pet cause when he goes back to the state of Chu? In the huge Chu palace, no one told him about his family. He was born humble, and he didn''t even have his proper identity. Now he is repatriated, and ten thousand people laugh at him lightly.


    However, in such a situation, he actually sang the love story between Chu childe and daiguo nvjun!


    Yes, you''re right. Mr. Chu is talking about himself. As for the female monarch of the state of Dai, can there be a second female monarch of the state of Dai in the world?


    I''ve seen Su Tang a lot, but it''s the first time to dance in front of her!


    I heard that in the love story, their love is stronger than gold, and the bell has changed from a humiliating object to a love object. The reason why she sent him away in a hurry was to make room to deal with those evildoers in the court, for fear that he would be implicated, so she sent him away temporarily.


    There are others, such as the young man Meng in the imperial palace of the state of Dai, who was sent back to the minister''s house of the Ministry of war because he wanted to embarrass him. He was found by the empress and was furious. He was the youngest son of the minister''s house of the Ministry of war, and he was just a proton abandoned by the state of Chu.


    In addition to these, he also made up a bunch of love stories, listening to Su Tang are a Leng.


    It will take some time for these rumors to spread from the state of Chu to the state of Dai.


    In this regard, she can not laugh or cry, can only ask the system, "dog, what is the latest story?"


    The system, "it''s your baby''s name."


    Su Tang:???


    How many months? She''s almost got a baby?


    System, "and it''s two, you have a surname, he has a surname."


    Su Tang was almost dizzy when she heard that. After so many tasks, she refused to pick up all the children because of the emotional desalination device.


    She had no choice but to cheat the man, but the child could choose by herself, and she never chose the child.


    Now I heard that Chu Heng was such a jerk. I couldn''t help yelling, "let his mother''s shit go!"


    As a member of the fast track game, the system is very clear about the weight of children. Many hosts will stay in the world because of the relationship between children, which will affect their work too much. Therefore, their own hosts don''t want children. It has always supported with both hands.


    But it did not expect that Chu Heng would have such a coquettish operation. You know, in the past, there were only male masters in his own family!


    The system was silent for a moment, but couldn''t resist it, and whispered, "or, is this the turn of Feng Shui?"


    Su Tang choked, but could not refute. She was so angry that she ate a bowl of rice that night.


    ***


    life is still very fast, Su Tang has a way to eat and sleep, criticizes Chu Heng once a day.


    The mouth is scolding, but even the system knows that she is waiting for Chu Chen to rescue her! After all, the amount of memorials every day is so large that one person one system is on the verge of collapse!


    On this day, Su Tang was immersed in the sea of memorials. When she saw a memorial, her happy eyes lit up.


    "Invite me?"


    The system said, "Oh, the emperor of Chu is flustered. He invited you to the state of Chu."


    Chu Chen did not just make up stories in the state of Chu this year. He quickened the pace. It took him one year to do what he had done in three years in his last life.


    The emperor of Chu is fatuous, but no matter how fatuous he is, he can also detect the attitude of his subordinates towards him. That kind of perfunctory and hasty, many times, his orders have no effect.


    Whenever he was angry, he could hear a clear bell in his ear. It was his good son, Chu Heng.


    He is very clear that many things have lost his control, such as his dynasty, such as this son who was never seen before.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Many times, he would question him like this.


    And Chu''s answer is more, compared with the emperor''s irritability, Chu is a gentle and modest young man.


    No matter how angry the Chu emperor was, he always explained patiently.


    "Father, the servants under you have been waiting on you for many years, but they have killed you rashly. I''m afraid that a new one will serve you worse. Why bother with a little servant?"


    His face is full of tenderness. At a certain moment, the Chu emperor remembered the Huakui who had been used by him. She seems to be the same. She seems to be gentle, but she is a snake and a scorpion.


    He glared in horror and growled to let him go.


    "Get out of here! get the hell out of here! I don''t want to see you


    Yes, he has a secret, a secret he has kept for a long time. Others think that Huakui is for glory and wealth, but in fact, the vicious woman wanted to kill him. You know, at the beginning, he had expected the child, but what happened later? The damned woman said he had done harm to the whole family! I want him to pay for his blood!


    This is very interesting. He is the king. Whoever you want to die, you must die!


    In the end, Hua Kui didn''t succeed. He left her life to give birth to a child, and told her that their child, he would let him live, live in her shadow all his life, and never get up.There is no one to protect a place like the palace. Living is hell.


    When Chu Chen was a child, the emperor of Chu led Hua Kui like a dog from time to time to show her how her good son lived.


    When he was a child, Chu Heng didn''t live as well as a eunuch. Everyone could scold him and beat him. He suffered from hunger and ate mice, and he was in a mess.


    And often at this time, the Chu emperor will be excited to see Huakui crazy, until finally, she hit the wall, died.


    He tormented this woman for five years, and then he lost his attention to Chu Heng, but at the same time, he found that he had a new hobby.


    The emperor of Chu was not only fatuous, but also a complete lunatic. He did not dare to torture the noble daughters of the imperial family, so he brought back a lot of so-called beloved concubines from the folk. These beloved concubines had been tortured by him. Therefore, whenever Su Tang called Chu Heng a pervert or a lunatic, he never refuted.


    With such a father, as a son, where will it go normally?


    Once upon a time, no one dared to refute the Chu emperor, but now, he gradually found that the servants of the whole court seemed to be moving closer to his good son.


    He began to panic and fear. He wanted to ask for help, but none of his ministers responded. In the end, he had no choice but to think of the empress of the state of Dai.


    Doesn''t she like chuchen? In that case, he will give it to her! From then on, Chu Heng had no relationship with the state of Chu!


    Chu Huang''s abacus was good, but he didn''t know that he could send the invitation because Chu Heng asked him to.


    I haven''t seen you for more than a year. Chu Heng is looking forward to it. What''s his little emperor like now


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    More than a year later, it was the season of warm spring and blooming flowers. At this time, there was a Wanhua festival in Chu state, just like Qixi, which was the most popular festival for young people.


    The emperor of Chu invited the empress of the state of Dai with the most ceremonious way. Of course, the ceremonious reason was not because of his orders, but because he didn''t want to make his little emperor feel shivering.


    His little emperor should have the highest standard of ceremony.


    Su Tang knew that there was a cheat in Chu''s trip, but she went as scheduled.


    Everything revives, and the temperature is pleasant. Without those heavy clothes, Su Tang puts on a little pink skirt. At first glance, it doesn''t look like a high-ranking monarch, but more like a little princess who is protected in the palm of her hand.


    However, the only emperor''s heir of the state of Dai was not spoiled and spoiled.


    It took her nearly two months to go to the state of Chu, but she was more like a tourist. Along the way, where the scenery was good, she would stay for a few more days, so when she came to the state of Chu, it was twice as long as expected.


    Not surprisingly, it was Chu Heng who received her this time.


    Chu Heng was standing at the gate of the city. The people in the city welcomed him. They were holding all kinds of flowers in their hands, waiting for the empress to come and throw flowers to welcome him.


    When Su Tang came down from the carriage, she was picked up by a big, slender hand with clear bones. She glanced at her, her eyebrows were frivolous, and knew who it was. She deliberately gave him a big embarrassment, avoided this pair and jumped down directly.


    After all, when she came to the state of Chu, instead of wearing those comfortable and beautiful little skirts, she changed into a complicated Dragon Robe.


    The little girl is small. Although the Dragon Robe is tailor-made, in Chu Chen''s eyes, he doesn''t think she is dignified. Instead, he thinks she is small, milk and lovely, especially the milk ticket on her cheek. He wants to stretch out his hand and squeeze it hard.


    After more than a year''s absence, the paranoia didn''t fade. On the contrary, it had been overstocked for a long time because it couldn''t be seen. Now, it can''t be suppressed.


    He closed his dark pupils and began to smile, as if he didn''t mind her refusal.


    He approached again and again, and Su Tang had to avoid the guard''s team, so she could only stop and glared at him fiercely.


    After a year''s absence, the little emperor seems to have forgotten that the more she looks at him in this way, the more excited he is.


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen you for more than a year. It seems that you have grown tall again."


    Su Tang


    Gan!


    Hualuo is petite. For her momentum, she deliberately increased her height by two centimeters, but as a result, she was ridiculed by him!


    "Shut up


    Chu Chen liked the little emperor so much that he couldn''t help it. He stretched out his hand again. This time, she couldn''t refuse and wrapped her hand in the big palm.


    "Your Majesty, there are so many people watching. I don''t think you want to make it too embarrassing."


    Su Tang sneered and scratched it in his palm with his fingertips. "Chu Zhen, I didn''t know you could tell stories like this before."


    The stabbing pain from the palm of his hand not only didn''t make Chu Heng angry, but also made him more happy. He liked the little emperor''s hot temper, which was real and lovely.


    "If your majesty likes to hear it, you can hear it tonight."


    Su Tang sneered and struggled for two times. He couldn''t open his hand, so he simply lowered his head. Finally, he fixed his eyes on his ankle. "Mr. Chu, do you still like the bell I sent you?"


    Chu Heng said, "I like it very much. I can''t see your majesty every day. Now with this bell, I can relieve the pain of my Acacia. "


    Sweet words, he Chu Chen never said, let him go on, afraid is what pledge is coming out.


    Su Tang wrinkled her little face and could only sulk by herself.


    The interaction between the two is like a show of love, especially when they stand together. Chu Juan is beautiful, and her son is unique. The lady of the state of Dai is charming and charming, like a peony. They are called a talented woman.


    Originally, he had some doubts about Chu Heng, and thought that he was confirmed by Chu people who made up the story.


    It was the empress of the state of Dai. Although she looked like a little girl, she was also a little girl. However, her methods were very vicious. She was not the one who pulled out the king of Qi and Zuo Xiang.


    No one despises Su Tang because she is a woman. On the contrary, she is highly respected because of her actions.


    Su Tang was welcomed by the people of Chu. When Su Tang came to the Chu palace, his head was stained with many petals. They were pink and beautiful like fairies among flowers.


    Chu Chen just looked at her, and he wanted to hide her from outsiders.


    That''s his little emperor!


    Su Tang didn''t care about his crazy possessiveness, so he began to talk with the emperor of Chu.


    The emperor of Chu originally planned to go outside the city to welcome him. After all, the strength of the state of Dai is higher than that of the state of Chu. However, I don''t know why, this morning he was inexplicably flustered, and his stomach began to ache. One morning, he almost spent in the cottage. Now, he is just standing, weak as if he could fall at any time.


    Su Tang gave him a pitiful look. When she met such a bad son, she would die sooner or later. However, on her face, she said friendly, "Your Majesty, it seems that you are not well? What''s the matter? "The emperor of Chu is about fifty years old. As the king of a country, he is not so ugly. Although he is very old, he can see his beauty in his appearance. It''s just that his beauty is greasy and uncomfortable. Especially now, I don''t know if it''s the hallucination of stomachache. When he saw Su Tang, he showed his infatuated eyes.


    Beautiful, too beautiful, more beautiful than those mediocre and vulgar powder in his harem.


    This year, the emperor of Chu''s body gradually declined. He always thought that he was getting older and his body was not as good as before. In addition, Chu''s son was wandering in front of him day by day, which made him angry and uncomfortable.


    But in fact, Chu Heng secretly gave him medicine when he returned home.


    This medicine can''t see anything for a while, but after a long time, he will gradually lose control. For example, when he suddenly sees Su Tang, he forgets that he is a lady of the state of Dai, not a woman who is bullied by the local people.


    "This girl is so handsome..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, the ministers around him had changed their faces. The emperor of his own family was fatuous. Who didn''t know, but he was frivolous in front of other women. That was taboo!


    Immediately, without waiting for him to finish, he coughed and called his majesty. Only Chu Heng stood aside, his face expressionless.


    The emperor of Chu was interrupted and suddenly woke up. He was scared out of a cold sweat and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Nvjun is so young." He was so dry that after holding on for a long time, he could hold on to such a passage.


    Meet so embarrassed chat, Su sugar did not put on the heart, but turned to see eye Chu.


    Oh, I''m going to kill my father now.


    He is a cruel man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    Su Tang just glanced at it casually, but Chu Heng was still touching the porcelain. He held his throat, stretched out his voice and called out, "Your Majesty ~"


    the voice turned around a thousand times, and Su Tang suddenly gave a goose bumps.


    "You give me, shut up!"


    The appearance of the little emperor''s anger is not to mention how lovely. He wanted to see what a wonderful scene it was when the little emperor was coquettish and angry, but now this situation may not be realized in a short time, but it doesn''t matter. She doesn''t want to, so he''ll go up and have a family.


    "Your Majesty, there are so many people here ~" Chu hung his lips, bent his eyes, and laughed so shyly, "when you go back, you can do whatever you want."


    This time, Su Tang was not only shocked, but also shocked the whole person. She really didn''t expect that a man could be like this.


    The key point is that he is so beautiful. When he makes such affectations, he has a sense of beauty, especially with the sound of the clear bell.


    Niang, who can stand it!


    Su Tang suddenly returns to her senses. It''s a beauty trick. She can''t be fooled!


    She stealthily pinched herself and warned herself not to be cheated by the dog Chu Heng. This guy''s incision is all black, and now everything is fake!


    "Mr. Chu, it seems that the bell I gave you was sent to the wrong person."


    Chu Chen picks eyebrow to smile lightly, "this words how say?"


    Su Tang glanced at him and tried to build her own momentum with a small face. "I see you are so coquettish. I should give you a man."


    Chu Chen was stunned at first, then burst out laughing, "Your Majesty is so lovely, ha ha ha."


    Sugar:?


    Su Tang is so confused by his laughter. Is this dog crazy?


    She''s going to give him a man, huh? What humiliating words! He didn''t get angry, but he laughed so happily. Sure enough, he was crazy.


    Sue sugar''s face was flat and she didn''t want to speak at all.


    She didn''t want to talk to a mad dog.


    It''s Chu Heng who laughs so much that all the ministers and bodyguards are looking at him. This is the only way to stop smiling.


    "Your Majesty, pity me?" Chu Chen asked, and then said: "I haven''t seen you for more than a year, your majesty is still so kind-hearted, but men don''t have to. If your majesty has pity on me, give yourself to me." When he said this, he licked the corner of his lips and laughed with evil spirits. Even after he had said this, he bent over her ear and whispered to her, "Your Majesty, will you please?"


    Su Tang had never seen such a cheeky person before, so she put out her hand and patted him on the face.


    Her original intention was to take him far away from her, but this guy seemed to have noticed it. When she reached out, he held her wrist directly. Finally, in front of so many people, he added himself secretly.


    In the eyes of the outsider, Chu Zhen is just in love. She kisses Su Tang''s palm, but only she knows best. She licks the dog after kissing!


    "Are you a dog?"


    Chu Heng said, "if your majesty likes dogs, I''d like to be your only dog."


    Su Tang Sue sugar was completely speechless.


    He''s shameless, she wants more!


    The little emperor blushed when he was amused. Chu Chen liked this gorgeous color. He wanted to catch people and bully them. It was better for him to be red eyed and gnash his teeth and call his name. But he knew in his heart that the situation today could not be too serious, otherwise the little emperor would be amused and cry, and he would have killed all the people at the scene.


    Su sugar finally quietly away from him, that posture, and he no longer want to meet.


    Chu Heng looked at it and only chuckled. Where can she hide? This is the state of Chu. It''s his kingdom, and she is destined to be her own little queen.


    When the empress of the state of Dai came, she was warmly welcomed by the state of Chu. Soon after joining the banquet, Su Tang began to enjoy all kinds of programs.


    All the people in the state of Chu felt that the reason why the empress was willing to come all the way was for the sake of the Duke of Chu. Otherwise, why should she come in person and send a minister at will? In particular, the people in the state of Chu looked at each other and laughed at each other when they thought of their little actions.


    This is not bad. The empress is sure to take Chu away. Although Chu has no title of Prince, they are too clear. But in a year, Chu is still the one who was bullied. Sooner or later, he will get back the title of Prince. But now look, this title to give, it should give him to raise the value of marriage to the state of Dai.


    After all, there are so many princes, there is only one throne. When the emperor of Chu dies, they will have a hard time. Instead of fighting for such a seat, they might as well please the empress. If they can give birth to a child in her belly, then they will become the future father of Dai?


    Su Tang took a very serious look at a banquet. During the banquet, she took some money from time to time.


    In the middle of the banquet, people were no longer confined to their positions. They began to walk around frequently and drink to each other. During this period, many people began to toast Su Tang.Of course, they need a drink to welcome them, while Su Tang, as a lady, can respond with a sip.


    Su Tang, as a female monarch of the state of Dai, also had a reputation for immorality. In the second half of the banquet, the scene began to be ugly.


    There is a prince dragging the dancer here and flirting with her in a dignified way. The emperor over there is even more disgusting. People in their fifties even begin to strip the dancer''s clothes in front of the public. The posture is like taking heaven as quilt, taking earth as bed, and acting like a madman in heat anytime and anywhere.


    Su Tang couldn''t drink the wine she saw. Instead, she explained to her, "the emperor of Chu didn''t do that before."


    Sue sugar picked her eyebrows and motioned it to continue.


    The system says: "isn''t the emperor of Chu still missing to welcome you outside the city gate in the morning? After having diarrhea for a long time, he starts to fool around again. Sooner or later, he will die on a woman. At that time, no one will suspect that he has taken medicine, but he will feel more and more licentious in his later years."


    Su Tang tut a, this move, ruthless Na.


    In silence, he killed his own father, but then again, the emperor of Chu was really not worthy of being a father.


    Here, Su Tang is talking with the system. She wanted to stand up. However, as soon as she put down her glass, someone came over with wine.


    That person is also direct, estimate to drink high, also don''t beat around the Bush, direct ask: "female gentleman, do you think I compare Chu Heng bad?" Said, as if to prove himself, he pulled the collar, but before Sue sugar could see clearly, the man was kicked out.


    Kick very far, like also hit something, bang, listen carefully.


    But the more cautious one was Chu Heng. At this time, the guy looked at her with his face and said, "does your majesty like him?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    Su Tang was pulled into her arms and looked at the suddenly enlarged handsome face. Her eyebrows slightly picked. She subconsciously wanted to hurt people. After all, she really couldn''t bear this guy''s coquettishness. For the first time, Chu Zhen changed his normal state, and the coldness on her face had disappeared. At this time, all that remained was full of grievances and helplessness.


    He said, "sire, would you like me a little bit?"


    Su Tang is stunned and used to tit for tat. In this case, she really doesn''t know what to do for a while.


    Chu Chen held her, arms tight, but the strength of holding her was very gentle, gently as long as she struggled, she could escape his arms.


    At this moment, he is no longer the tyrant Chu Huang who was born back, but more like a homeless poor man.


    In the end, Su Tang softened her voice and said in a soft voice, "Chu Heng, you''re drunk." She looked around, and the people around her had not taken care of this side for a long time. After all, Chu Heng had come. Everyone knew that they were a couple.


    Before Su Tang finished watching the hall, a pair of big hands suddenly came over and directly covered her eyes.


    Su Tang micro Leng, did not understand blinked.


    Curly eyelashes in the palm of the micro motion, itching, numb, this strange feeling, let him directly indulge in them, half a sound, he just dumb voice: "don''t look."


    Don''t pollute his little emperor with such a dirty scene.


    With that, he took the little emperor away.


    Although Su Tang didn''t understand, she went along with her until the noise around her ears gradually disappeared, and her eyes regained their brightness.


    Suddenly she felt the light, and Su Tang blinked fiercely. When she got used to it, she found that she had been taken to a lonely path.


    She frowned slightly and looked at Chu Heng with a little vigilance.


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    Her eyes, in fact, quite hurt, Chu Chen and her acquaintance for more than a year, but never thought of hurting her, on the contrary, as long as she wanted, he could even give up his life.


    But then I thought, it''s not the little emperor''s fault. Because of her living environment, there are no snacks left. I''m afraid there are no bones left in the state of Dai.


    But, know to return to know, Chu Heng still was stabbed painful for a while.


    "This is where I grew up."


    Chu Chen suddenly takes her to the cold palace, which makes Su Tang quite surprised. But then, he says, "but it''s not here yet. I have to go this way and pass another palace. Where is the place where I really grow up."


    No one is willing to reveal their scars to others, but if the other party is the little emperor, Chu Heng is willing to.


    Su Tang, of course, knew this. She was even flattered. After a long time, she murmured, "why?"


    Chu Heng a smile, but this smile is not as good as eyes, maybe today drink a little wine, he thought he might really a little crazy, "just want to let you know me."


    He asked others, want to like a person, the first step is to understand each other, and so on to understand, the other party can determine whether to like or not.


    However, Chu Heng is also gambling.


    His little emperor has been spoiled since he was a child. If he really understood, would he ever disgust him, hate him, even hate him.


    When he thought about it, he couldn''t help but feel a lot of pain in his chest. He suddenly thought that the little emperor died in his hands in his last life and was burned alive. He had tasted that feeling.


    Su Tang watched him suddenly become so emotional, it is really very uncomfortable, half ring, she just whispered: "I can not understand it?"


    Without the superior self claim, but a word of me, put two people in an equal position.


    Chu Jue hooked his lips. Knowing that the little emperor was soft hearted, he deliberately gave a bad smile, "no way."


    The little emperor is soft hearted. He is sure of this. He can try it for the sake of his little emperor, whether he is mean or clever.


    Su Tang didn''t know that he had so many flowery intestines. Seeing that he didn''t allow it, she glanced at her little mouth, but she still followed him.


    In the end, it''s my own task. Now I expose his childhood to her. If I don''t, it''s a fool.


    Of course, on the surface.


    After a long journey, the palaces around them became more and more deserted. In the end, they could not be called palaces. The whole house was an abandoned one. There was no door, and even the beams were crooked. It looked like they would fall apart at any time.


    This kind of house is really too miserable for a lady who has been a respectable lady since she was a child.


    At this time, another mouse came out, squeaking and running fast, so scared that Sutang jumped up at that time.


    "Oh! Mouse


    The mouse must be very hungry. She was not afraid of people. She just went through Su Tang''s feet. She was so scared that her whole body was blown up.


    But a wave is not flat, a wave again, she did not quell the shock, see Chu Heng grabbed the mouse tail, a will it up.


    "Your Majesty is afraid of it?"


    Su Tang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, the whole person''s scalp is numb, "you let it go for me! No, I''ll kill it and throw it away! "Chu Chen looked at the mouse in his hand. He was not afraid. After all, there was a time when he ate it.


    "Your Majesty, what does a mouse smell like?"


    Su Tang didn''t want to know. Although she used to make people sick with pickles, she didn''t want to try this game at all!


    It''s killing to eat game!


    "Chu Heng, you lost it to me."


    The little emperor''s fear did not seem to be faking. For this, Chu Heng''s face was light, and he said generally, "I''ve eaten mice."


    Of course Sutang knows. This guy told him before!


    "Your Majesty hates mice, so does your majesty hate me?" He carried the mouse and tried to get close. Sue Tang''s eyes were wide with fear.


    She knew that the dog was a madman!


    Look, I''m drunk!


    "I don''t hate you!"


    This is true, if really hate, even if it is a task, she can change the way, and will not follow him.


    You know, she knew his childhood so well that the system told her.


    Miserable is really miserable, so many times, his paranoia and madness, she thinks she can understand.


    No one was born willing to live such a life, so sometimes, she sympathizes with him, but that doesn''t mean she can explain why the dog frightens her with a big mouse!


    Sue sugar was scared one after another, and her temper came up.


    Three times four times to scare her, really when she is afraid of mice? She''s just disgusted!


    She said she didn''t hate him, but Chu Heng didn''t believe it. He laughed and just wanted to say something more. Su Tang couldn''t bear it any more. She quickly stepped forward, took out the dagger she was carrying, and cut off the tail of the mouse.


    The mouse lost its tail and fell to the ground in pain, squeaking and screaming. For this, Su Tang didn''t have any expression. She just coldly faced and stepped on it.


    "I told you, kill it." With that, he kicked away the dead mouse. "Well, you can continue to talk about your childhood."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    Su Tang''s action is quick, and Chu Heng has no time to respond. Then, he looks at the mouse on the ground. He is stunned there. After half a sound, he raises his eyes and looks into her eyes. There is no longer the previous fear and nausea. So, his little emperor really doesn''t dislike him?


    Such a background, such a growth experience, and she has a world of difference, so she really do not dislike?


    Even if Chu Heng is born again, even if he knows that he will reach the top in the future, now, standing in front of his beloved little girl, he still has low self-esteem.


    He was afraid that she would disgust him, and even more afraid that she would show sympathy. Now, the little emperor''s eyes are like a calm lake, clear and without waves.


    He didn''t even dare to think about this reaction. He even felt that if he was her, he would dislike him.


    He lives in such a dark corner, and she is bright and dazzling.


    Su Tang frowned. Seeing that he didn''t speak, she was a little impatient. She came forward and gently raised him with her feet. "Hey, you brought me here just to scare me with a mouse?"


    Chu Heng looked at the bloody mouse on the ground and laughed, "can that scare your majesty?"


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and then said, "no, I''m so scared that I shiver."


    The little emperor had a small face and was very angry. Chu Heng''s eyes were smiling, "that Shall I embrace your majesty? "


    Su Tang glared at him, "do you want to take advantage of me? No way


    Hearing the words, Chu Hun bent his lips and said, "well, I''m afraid. Can your majesty hold me?"


    The beauty suddenly showed weakness. This feeling is still very strong. Especially this guy used to be open-minded. He used to be coquettish, but now he is pitiful. No matter what, Su Tang can''t help giving full marks to his acting skills.


    No, this guy has dropped his head and knocked his head on her shoulder, whispering and aggrieved, "Your Majesty, why didn''t I know you earlier?"


    Chu Chen said so, in fact, he was also complaining about himself. How could he not find that the little girl was so good in his previous life?


    But soon, he began to celebrate.


    Fortunately, God gave him a chance.


    This time, he must hold it firmly and never let go.


    Su Tang seems to be attacked by a big gray wolf. She rubs her head against her from time to time. Really, she is a little softhearted.


    But the heart is soft, the mouth is hard, who let this dog take the mouse to scare himself.


    This cold palace cold courtyard, never only a mouse, two people came not long, and then, there are cockroaches crawling out.


    Su Tang''s eyes were wide at that time, but without waiting for her to respond, Chu Heng screamed and jumped into her arms.


    Yes, Lord, she jumped into her arms.


    Su Tang subconsciously hugged each other, so heavy, she was sucking, she even felt her face began to gradually twist.


    "Chu, Hu!"


    She is biting her teeth, half dead in anger. How could this bastard be afraid of growing up in such an environment!


    However, without waiting for her to settle accounts, Chu Heng said: "thank you, your majesty." With that, she jumped out of her arms and then said, "I just want to feel the feeling of being protected when I encounter something I''m afraid of. Since I was a child, only one blind mother has taken care of me. She said that she would take care of me. When I was a little older, she would take care of her. Unfortunately, I tried my best to take care of her, and she didn''t live for several years. "


    His voice is very calm, only the eyes are dark and cold. He clearly remembers that Mammy was finally thrown into the river, and it was the emperor of Chu who asked her to do so.


    That year, he was still young, five or six years old. He could only watch mammy drown. He did not dare to go out. He said that he was weak or incompetent. He was afraid that he would go out and die in the glacier that year, just like Mammy.


    Su Tang saw that his breath was not right. She looked at him for a while. Suddenly, she began to laugh. "I remember that Mr. Chu had no mother since he was a child, so I had to do everything myself when I was a child, right?"


    Little emperor''s smile with a trace of bad, Chu Chou pick eyebrows, motioned her to continue.


    Su Tang said, "well, just now the move of Mr. Chu, can I understand that Mr. Chu is looking for maternal love?"


    When she finished, Chu Chen was stunned. He was looking for the ghost reason of maternal love, which never existed from the beginning to the end. He just wanted to hold the little girl, but he knew it was impossible, so he made a compromise, and the little girl held him.


    He also thought that he was very clever. The next moment, he heard Su Tang say, "OK, although you are two years older than me, I''ll take some losses and recognize your fat son. Come on, call your mother


    Chu Chen


    Seeing this, Su Tang was very happy at that time, "ah, what''s the matter with Chu da''er hitting you? Are you shy? Let my mother see... " Said, but also on tiptoe close to the past.


    Chu Heng angry smile, who wants to be her son, he wants to be her husband!


    But


    Chu Heng suddenly squinted, "does your majesty really want to be my mother?"With such a familiar expression, Su Tang knew that this guy must be full of bad water again.


    But who would be afraid!


    "Yes Su Tang raised her head and held out her chest. She also had a lot of momentum. "How do you want to be filial to your mother?"


    The little emperor''s eyes were proud, especially smart. Chu Heng licked her teeth and looked at her with a smile. "Filial piety is not enough. After all, your majesty just hugged me. However, I see that many women will hold their own sons close and hold them high. Your Majesty''s arms and legs are thin. Just hold them high and kiss them. "


    Su Tang immediately covered her mouth, "you, you are so big, but also ask for a kiss from your mother. It''s treacherous to say that!"


    Chu Chen looked at her frightened appearance, happy, "treason? I dare to kill my father. What else can I do? " Words fall, ignore Su sugar shocked appearance, bent down, so kiss on the back of her hand.


    The burning smell came on her face, and Su Tang felt her face was burned.


    "You, you..."


    She was incoherent, but Chu Heng was coquettish and asked: "mother, do you still like it?"


    "If we don''t like it, let''s go on?"


    "Go on, fart!" Su Tang angrily turned around and left. She shouldn''t sympathize with such a dog.


    "My mother, don''t you want me?" He stood in the same place, the whole person seemed to be abandoned in general, very pitiful.


    Su Tang won''t sympathize with him. She wants to take back her previous words. She thinks she took advantage of him, but she hasn''t had time to be happy. As a result, she almost lost her wife and lost her army!


    Hum, she won''t play today!


    Su Tang went out in a huff. The banquet was held at noon, and there was a scene. At this time, it was almost evening. It was dark and fast in the state of Chu, not like the state of Dai. At this point, you can still enjoy the sunset.


    She looked at the darkening sky and decided to go back to her bedroom. However, Chu Heng held her and looked at her stomach. "Isn''t your majesty hungry?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    Su Tang didn''t feel that she was really hungry at this time when Chu Heng said, but this place, is it hard for her to eat mice? Or back to the party? What kind of "flourishing age meat feast" do you enjoy while eating?


    Just think like this, there is a picture in my mind. Su Tang shakes her head suddenly, which affects her appetite too much. I can''t think about it!


    "I''ll go back and have some snacks."


    She is a distinguished guest. It should be OK for the imperial dining room to prepare some food.


    But Chu Chen pulled her, and suddenly asked with a smile, "does your majesty want to play a game of eating chicken?"


    Su Tang''s excited eyes brightened when she heard of eating chicken.


    "How? Where to eat? Who will eat with us? "


    In the eyes of the little emperor, happiness did not seem to be a fraud. Chu Zhen liked her real and lovely appearance, so he took her and went back to his bedroom first.


    "Change your clothes first, your majesty. It''s too conspicuous."


    It''s not conspicuous. The bright yellow dress is embroidered with dragon. Anyone with eyes can guess who she is.


    "If it''s discovered, it''s not exciting enough." Chu Heng said, then took out a suit of clothes and threw it in front of Su Tang.


    Su Tang took the clothes and looked at him a few times. Her small face said, "Chu Chen, I think you are disdaining my height!"


    Chuchen laughed, "Your Majesty, this is my former dress. You should be able to put it on. Or do you dislike this dress? "


    Su Tang opened the folded clothes. They should be some years old. Some parts of the clothes were washed white, but they were very clean, and there was no peculiar smell on them. She touched her nose, but she didn''t draw, so she was embarrassed.


    "Well, I see. You go out first and I''ll change my clothes." With that, Su Tang said to him again, "you are not allowed to peek!"


    Although most of the time Chu Heng did everything he could to achieve his goal, he didn''t make it to watch people change their clothes.


    Just looking at the little girl''s serious little appearance, he couldn''t help but want to tease, but the cold expression, bluffing up quite like that.


    "Your Majesty, to paraphrase what you said when you were in the state of Dai, this is the state of Chu, my territory..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tang was stunned and then wronged.


    Her grievance is not crying, nor is it tears, but red eyes, to cry.


    Chu Heng is silly. He just teases her. It''s like this every day. How could she cry this time.


    "Your Majesty..." Chu Heng is at a loss, the whole person is flustered, "Luo Luo, don''t cry. If I''m wrong, I''ll tease you. I admit it... "


    Su Tang is not really aggrieved. She just wanted to see how much this dog can be a jerk. As a result, she just started. This guy was so flustered.


    She secretly wanted to turn up the corner of her lips, and angrily hit the clothes on his head, "Chu Heng, you deceive people too much!"


    The little emperor''s voice was filled with tears, and Chu Heng felt distressed when he heard it, "Luo Luo..."


    Su Tang is exploding hair, ground roars a way: "Luo what Luo, who is your Luo Luo!"


    She really forgot that the name of her body was Hualuo.


    Chu Chen is at a loss, and doesn''t know what to call her. Suddenly, he thinks that the little emperor asked him to call her mother.


    "Well My mother? "


    At this time, not to mention her mother, but her ancestors.


    Su Tang really didn''t expect this title to appear. She didn''t hold it. She burst into tears and laughed.


    Chu Chen saw her smile, hanging heart finally put back to the distance, he was relieved, dare not tease her again, can only dry way: "then I wait for you outside, you don''t worry, I don''t see."


    Although the clothes are made of rags, especially Su Tang''s body. She has been wearing fine silk since she was a child. Such a piece of coarse linen makes her body tingle, but it''s not a big problem. Su Tang is not an affectant person and doesn''t take it seriously.


    She''s full of games now.


    "Chu Heng, I''m ok. Let''s go."


    Chu Chen''s idea of eating chicken is different from Su Tang''s. of course, she is not so stupid. She doesn''t really think that there are online games in the world. She is just curious.


    Chu Chen watched the little emperor take off his crown and Dragon Robe, wearing his old clothes and a simple little chirp on his head. But this scene made his later life unforgettable.


    It''s like a little girl who belongs to him falls down beside him.


    There''s never been that kind of satisfaction.


    Su Tang saw that he was in a daze. She waved her hand in front of him and said, "Chu Heng, what are you doing? Go Then he reached out and held him, but after a few steps, he suddenly found that she didn''t know the way!


    Chu Chen finally regained his mind, endured the joy, took his little girl and started the game tonight.


    "I didn''t have anything to eat before, but I knew there was something delicious in the imperial dining room." Chu Chen''s voice is actually very nice, especially when he is in a good mood. His voice is full of magnetism. He said: "the fat cook in the imperial dining room is a first-class roast chicken. Every time there is a banquet, he will keep one or two for himself."Su Tang immediately understood that he was eating chicken. It was really eating roast chicken.


    "So you used to eat all the time?"


    Chu Heng, "it''s stealing."


    Su Tang thought he was going to say something wrong, but unexpectedly he was very honest.


    "Puff..." Su Tang was happy and asked, "have you ever been beaten?"


    Chu Heng was more honest, "yes, but I was also very bad. Later, I would catch mice to scare them. Every time I threw mice in, they would scream and make a mess."


    Su Tang was more happy. She didn''t expect that he was willing to say such embarrassing things about himself.


    "And then? Did the cook catch you, or send you to some lady to take the blame? "


    "I was arrested once, and then I learned to be good and wanted to arrest me unless I volunteered."


    ¡­¡­


    They chatted a lot along the way, and Su Tang was amused by him several times until he came to the imperial dining room.


    To be honest, as they are now, they can openly ask the cook to make food for them. However, compared with being aboveboard, this kind of scene is quite exciting, and Su Tang''s heart is even more nervous.


    Two people close, Chu Chen can hear her heart beat faster, and then see the little girl nervous, he asked her with a smile: "afraid?"


    Su Tang, "not afraid."


    Chu Heng said, "if you are caught, your majesty will lose face."


    Su Tang glared at him. "Don''t worry. I''ll lose face with you. Do you think I''ll forgive you?"


    Two people you a word I a language, while bickering side also than speed, because Su sugar looked at the imperial dining room, suddenly feel just a roast chicken is not enough, greedily took a few more, however, two people forget, Chu is no longer the former he.


    Now, on his ankle, there is a string of bells that ring wherever he goes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    The banquet has been held for an afternoon. In the evening, it''s natural to prepare dinner. If the distinguished guests come all the way, they can''t lose the face of the state of Chu.


    The cupboard door of the imperial dining room raced against the clock for fear of losing its best taste. It was not easy to stop for a while, but noticed the faint sound of the bell.


    The cooks were stunned at first. They thought it was the cat and dog raised by the master of the palace. They didn''t dare to be frightened, so they went quietly. You know, in this palace, the owners'' cats and dogs are more precious than their lives. But who would have expected that the little beast didn''t see them, and actually saw two big living people, one of them was a little petite, and he still had a big chicken leg in his mouth. When he looked at him, he was so surprised that the whole people were frozen.


    "Hey?! I thought it was a little precious son of a bitch, but I didn''t expect it was you two little beasts The cook was so angry that he rolled up the sleeve on his arm. "I see how you two little animals can escape today!"


    Cook a roar, shock of the whole imperial dining room people all looked over.


    Sue, little beast and sugar were frozen there at that time. Who can think that one day she will be inferior to a little pet?


    Little pet that is called precious pet, she NIMA became a little beast!?


    Su Tang is so angry that she can''t expose her identity now. After she''s been frozen for a moment, her first reaction is to slip away. Chu Heng, the dog, is angry with the cook.


    "Bold, do you know who this is in front of you?"


    Chu Chen a mouth, Su sugar hard to restore the rigid body, this listen to, the head of gas almost smoke.


    This The damned little beast tried to sell her?


    Sure enough, husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They will fly separately in the face of disaster!


    She shoved the drumstick into his mouth and then roared, "shut up After roaring, he kicked him, kicked him in front of the cook, and then ran out.


    The little emperor is willing to kick Chu Chen. As for the fat cook, he can''t touch himself. So after su Tang''s kick, he immediately kicks the fat cook to the ground, and then quickly goes out to find the little emperor.


    In this life, Su Tang has no super high accomplishments, and because he eats and drinks every day, he''s useless. Now he''s running, and soon he''s out of breath and even caught up with others.


    Chu Heng said, "eh, isn''t this our majesty? Why, is this a walk after dinner? "


    God, take a walk after dinner. Can Sutang be humiliated? She speeded up her pace immediately, but every time she felt that she was going to catch up with each other, she was still one step away. With more times, she understood that the little beast was teasing herself!


    "Chu Heng!" Su Tang couldn''t run any more. She stopped, her eyes burning with anger. "You little beast!"


    She learned from the fat cook''s swearing words. Chu Chen was stunned at first, because he didn''t expect that the little emperor would swear, but after a while, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "Ang, it''s your Majesty''s little beast." With that, he barked twice.


    Su Tang''s small face was twisted at that time. Who is that!


    She dull small appearance, Chu Chen and she previously to his drumsticks to plug back, and then touched her head, "good, give you drumsticks to eat, not angry."


    As the saying goes, snatched things are always particularly delicious, this is not true, even if the drumsticks are a little cold, but the feeling of eating is not the same.


    This is her own run to the kitchen steal, is paid efforts!


    Just thinking about it, Chu Heng''s method is to tease the cat and dog. To a drumstick, silent head, by the way call a good, together for a long time, she is the little beast ah!


    In an instant, the chicken leg in my mouth doesn''t smell good.


    She put the drumstick back into his mouth and said angrily, "you think you are teasing the cat? Still good? I''ll be good to you


    Her little temper, in Chu''s eyes, is like a fierce and arrogant Persian cat. When she doesn''t speak, she just stands there, elegant and noble. But when she shows her paws, it''s different. People want to bully her again.


    Yes, it''s not cajoling, it''s bullying.


    Of course, this kind of evil taste, Chu Heng also thought in his heart.


    "I''m a little beast, you''re a little beast, we''re made for each other."


    Chu Chen didn''t know what a couple''s name was. Unexpectedly, he didn''t kill the fat cook this time.


    Su Tang said to him, that is to say, she didn''t dare to tell him what to do. Even if she has 90% blackening value now, otherwise, with her former cautious style, she would not be able to do so.


    But it''s a good feeling. Release yourself.


    "Bah! Who''s with you? I want to be the master of the pond. No, I''m the emperor. I have to be the king of the sea! "


    At first he didn''t understand the master of the pond and the king of the sea, but he knew it was not a good term, so he said coolly, "what do you mean?"


    Su Tang raised her chin and said slowly with a proud face: "you are just a fish in my sea. I have released you long ago." Then she licked her ruddy lips and said with a smile: "the sea is so big, how many fish can I raise?"Chu Chen understood that the little emperor compared the little Lang Jun to a fish, and her harem to the sea. Indeed, how big her harem is, she can marry as many men as she likes, but


    He sneered, "Your Majesty can raise as many fish as you want."


    Su Tang thought he had figured it out. The next second, he said, "I just have a hobby recently."


    Sugar:?


    Chu Heng, "kill fish."


    Su Tang


    The little beast''s possessive desire for her was never concealed.


    No, she has to be like a method, otherwise in the next few decades, she will have to face a madman, how tired she has to live!


    "Tut, at that time, we should rely on our own abilities, depending on whether you can kill fish fast or I can raise fish fast."


    The little emperor''s words really made Chu Heng''s teeth itch, but what could he do? He can''t do anything unless he takes over four continents and dominates the whole world as he did in the previous life.


    He squinted and began to think about how to lock her in the harem.


    Fish farming? He directly drained her sea water to see how she could keep it!


    ***


    Su Tang is the empress of the state of Dai after all. After so long, there must be a bodyguard around to look for her. When Chu Chen saw this, he should not follow her. He just looked carefully. The little emperor, who was walking in front of the bodyguard, had a small mouth moving like a little squirrel. After a second look, she was still in the mood to eat the cake in her arms!


    Chu Heng is angry and happy, but what else can he do for the person he likes? You can''t go up and take the cake out of her hand and grab the small snacks in her pocket.


    Su Tang swaggered away and was just about to have a rest when the maid of Chu reported that the emperor of Chu had something to talk to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    There was a lot of noise in the imperial kitchen. Everyone saw it, especially the fat cook. At that time, he wanted to shout and ask the bodyguard to arrest them.


    As a result, someone covered his mouth first.


    The fat cook was still very angry, covered his mouth and tried to open it with his hands and feet.


    Then, listen to the humanist: "if you want to live, you can give me some peace. Think about it carefully. In the whole Chu palace, who else will take the bell, except those little favourites of noble women?"


    Fang Caiqi''s head was blank. Now he regained his mind and stared in horror.


    Seeing this, the man let go of his mouth.


    Fat cook, "it''s the little favorite of the lady of the state of Dai, our prince of the state of Chu!"


    That person mouth corner a pull, how should he say with master son, outsider all regard him as the little pet of female gentleman?


    Forget it. He''ll tell the truth.


    The imperial dining room calmed him down, and the man rushed to Chu Heng. Unexpectedly, the master didn''t go back to his bedroom, but he stood outside the dark hall.


    He looked at the sky, no moon, no stars, and he didn''t know what the master was looking at.


    Chu Heng didn''t even look in his eyes. He just said coldly, "is it done?"


    Such trifles as this were naturally settled, but the servant could not help but feel uneasy when he finished.


    Niang, the fat cook just said that his master was a little precious pet, especially at the beginning, he also scolded him as a little beast!


    He burned paper money for him in his heart. As a result, he saw the master laughing happily!


    Chu Heng, "little favorite? Ha ha, interesting. "


    the servant is silly. It''s over. His master is crazy!


    "Master, master, don''t you kill me?" He asked weakly.


    Chu Heng said: "kill what, reward him."


    Servant


    Forget it, master''s mind, he can''t guess.


    Chu Chen was in a good mood. He looked at the servant and felt that this little eunuch without roots was suitable to serve his future little queen. He said, "in the future, you will serve the empress."


    The servant''s big head is full of question marks.


    My God, master, this is not crazy, but hysteria. He is a little servant of the state of Chu. How can he serve the empress?


    "Master, are you sure?"


    Chu Heng gave him a look. The servant didn''t dare to open his mouth, so he had to bow his head. However, he lowered his head for a while and found that there was a spy around him. The spy said something to the master. Then, there was no one in front of him.


    He was the only one left in the dark in the huge courtyard. He was used to it. Seeing that the master didn''t tell him anything else, he left.


    Besides, when Chu Heng learned that the emperor of Chu had summoned Su Tang alone, he was not at ease, so he rushed there immediately. However, instead of running in front of him, he stayed on the eaves and took down a tile.


    The candlelight in the room was bright. It seemed that the emperor of Chu had just finished something, and the whole person was in vain.


    He sat awkwardly on the chair with a sallow face. Seeing Su Tang coming, he wanted to stand up. As a result, he trembled for a long time, but he couldn''t stand up.


    Su Tang saw this and almost wanted to turn around. "Why did the emperor of Chu look for me?"


    Although he is in his fifties, it''s rare that his eyes are as muddy as those of the emperor of Chu.


    "I know that nvjun is capable and wants to make a deal with you."


    Su Tang takes a look at him. The people of Chu are really interesting. They always talk about cooperation and trade with her.


    But Chu Heng is qualified, but he is not.


    "Tell me about it."


    The emperor of Chu stares at her and almost wants to grab her arm. "Nvjun, take Chu Zhen away. I''ll send him to the state of Dai!"


    Su Tang stepped back in disgust and didn''t let him touch her. Then she found a chair to sit down. She looked at her two legs and held her whole posture high? The Chu emperor is really interesting. You think I''m a rag collector. "


    Chu Huang''s pupil shrinks, can''t believe, "you, but don''t you like him?"


    Su Tang sneered, "Duke Chu looks good. He''s really good-looking, but after a year''s watching, he''s almost tired of it."


    The emperor of Chu still didn''t believe it. He didn''t hesitate to ask her to come here with humble words, in order to take Chu Heng away. How can he give up easily!


    "But you didn''t send all the young masters of the Secretary''s family back to your government for him?"


    Unconsciously, the emperor of Chu had already used the honorific title.


    As for Su Tang, she just thought it was funny, "yes, but not for him, but I''m tired of playing." Speaking of this, she slowly stood up and looked down at him, "the emperor of Chu, I can even repatriate the concubines of the minister''s family of the Ministry of war. What''s his status as Chu Zhen? The prince, who is not even recognized by the state of Chu, is a wild seed. "


    The word "wild seed" was too much. After listening to it, Chu Zhen''s eyes became evil immediately.


    How does she look at her family?!The emperor of Chu was full of waste water. He couldn''t see that Su Tang''s action was to rectify Chu Heng''s name. He just felt that Chu Heng''s life experience could not enter her harem.


    "I can rectify his name! He is my prince, he is the prince of Chu! Isn''t the Queen''s palace still short of a queen''s seat? No other status is more noble than the prince, such a status, enough to be a queen. Of course, if you don''t want to give him a concubine, it''s also his honor. "


    Su Tang had never seen her son sold like this before. She couldn''t help sympathizing with Chu Zhen and said, "well, what do you want when the emperor of Chu gives Chu Zhen to me? There must be a way to trade. "


    "As long as you take him away, the deal will be successful!" Because he was too excited, the Chu emperor began to gasp.


    Su Tang tut said, "the emperor of Chu is in such a hurry to send him away, but what''s wrong with him? At first glance, the emperor of Chu didn''t take advantage of this deal. Not only that, he lost an excellent prince. "


    When talking about the prince, the emperor of Chu couldn''t help sniffing.


    "That son, I dare not recognize him!" The emperor of Chu knew the little movement behind him, but he was used to it earlier. When he reacted, he had no imperial power at hand.


    It''s all him, it''s all this villain!


    He can''t kill, so he can''t send him away?


    He didn''t believe it when it fell into the hands of the empress of the state of Dai. What''s the good end of this rebellious son!


    "Why? It turned out that he was a rebellious son. Why did the emperor of Chu want to send such a rebellious son to my palace? " Su Tang said with a smile, but every sentence made the emperor of Chu breathless.


    Daiguo is really powerful. No wonder she can bring down the king of Qi and Zuo Xiang.


    The emperor of Chu understood. She didn''t say no from the beginning to the end, but she didn''t say yes. It seems that he didn''t give enough.


    "Well, what do you want?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "well, since the emperor of Chu wants to marry him to me, he must have some dowry. Not much, just ten cities. " With that, her smile deepened and her voice became sweeter. "If you can''t make ten li red makeup, then ten cities will be built. At that time, I will marry Prince Chu."


    "What do you think?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    The emperor of Chu suddenly stood up from his chair. He gasped violently, as if he had encountered something angry, and his turbid eyes were fixed on Su Tang. He was the king of a country. In his anger, he still had some momentum.


    However, Su Tang just lazily stood in front of him, with a posture that did not put him in the eye at all.


    The emperor of Chu is more than half of Su Tang''s head. At the moment, his eyes are still burning with fire. Su Tang seems to suffer a lot in this scene. But if you look at it carefully, the emperor of Chu is strong outside but weak in the middle.


    "The emperor of Chu doesn''t want to?" Su Tang looked at him with a smile, "that''s all." At the end of the speech, turn around, no nostalgia.


    The face of the emperor of Chu is distorted. As the king of Chu for many years, who dares to be so arrogant after he ascends the throne?!


    "Nvjun!"


    Su Tang listens to that gnash teeth words, turned head to pick eyebrow, "Chu emperor, still have a matter?"


    He put forward the transaction, but the price is too high. It''s ten cities. Take the state of Chu for example, there are only thirty cities in total!


    "Ten cities, too many!" What''s the difference between giving ten cities as dowry to Chu Heng''s little beast and making him king of different places? He is willing there! He would not have made a deal with daiguo if he hadn''t tried to kill him several times and dragged down some of his favorite princes.


    Yes, every time the emperor of Chu wanted to kill him, other princes would have an accident. Once or twice, it was an accident. What about three or four times? What''s more, once he almost hit the road, so he stayed in bed for more than half a month.


    At the thought of that little beast, the emperor of Chu''s eyes cracked, and the whole person showed a kind of crazy morbid state.


    He should have killed him!


    Su Tang lazily raised her eyes, hooked her lips and said, "I don''t like bargaining. If the Chu emperor thinks there are too many ten cities, he will find another job and trade with others. Think about it, with Chu Chen''s face, there should be a lot of people to take over. "


    The emperor of Chu never thought about it, but the monarchs beside him were all men, only Dai was a woman. What''s so funny about men these days? Hard, boring.


    He thought so and said so.


    Su Tang smell speech, looked at him one eye, the heart is quite dislike, the man is not hard, difficult still soft?


    In the beginning, the Chu emperor''s wishful thinking was that the little beast of Chu had some appearance, so he would give some money at most. As for whether he lived or died in the state of Dai, it had nothing to do with him. But when I think about it, if the conditions of ten cities are really suitable, why doesn''t he be more ruthless?


    Su Tang looks at each other with fierce eyes and murderous intentions. She can''t help but pick her eyebrows. What a grudge! I knew that a hot meal would not have come to such an end.


    Life ah, or stay a line, in the future good want to see.


    "Eight cities!" The ten cities are too painful for the emperor of Chu.


    Su Tang, "eleven cities."


    Chu emperor''s face is gloomy and ugly. If it''s not for Su Tang''s background, he wants to drag people down and cut them down!


    "Nine..." He had a black face and clenched his teeth, but when he said a word, she saw the lady of the state of Dai looking at him with a smile. He was talking nonsense, so she acted like a man on the spot.


    Chu Huang''s face changed from black to white several times. Finally, he said angrily, "ten seats are ten! But I have a request


    Sue sugar, "tell me."


    Chu Huang twisted his face, "I want him to die!"


    A good son is like a big enemy. Now I even forget to say "I".


    Sue sugar is very calm, "how do you want him to die?"


    There are so many ways to die these days, such as lingchi, beheading, and cracking cars. He is willing to take out ten cities to kill Chu Chen. It''s necessary to reflect her service in daiguo.


    The emperor of Chu didn''t think much before. He was reminded by Su Tang and woke up suddenly. Yes, there are many kinds of death. He can make him suffer and die slowly. The only pity is that he can''t see it.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the little animal''s mother.


    "Nvjun, do you know how the mother of the little beast died?"


    As soon as he mentioned it, Su Tang pretended to be curious. "I only remember that she was a prostitute."


    In his whole life, the only thing that made him proud and excited was that he tortured people. He was a complete pervert. No, speaking of this, his face was full of twisted excitement. He said: "that prostitute is not a natural prostitute, and even a noble. Unfortunately, who made her father disobey..."


    He began to tell, when it comes to excitement, muddy eyes are Qinchu blood, excited like a ogre.


    "Ho ho..."


    When he laughed, his hoarse throat was disgusting. Su Tang forbeared and didn''t kill him.


    It''s a heavy rain. If you leave it to the male master, you can reduce a lot of blackening value without accident.


    However, Su Tang frowned several times when he talked about the treatment of useless people, "dog, is that true?"This Chu emperor''s state of mind is not online obviously, can appear what hysteria.


    The system said, "it''s true. I didn''t say it before. It''s just a stroke. I don''t think it''s necessary to say that Chu Heng''s mother died."


    Sue sugar has nothing to say. She has no patience to listen to him finish his abnormal experience. She just yawns and looks at him dully, "finished?"


    Chu Huang a choke, he has not finished!


    But the empress of the kingdom of Dai was obviously tired. He didn''t dare to pull her. It took ten cities to make the deal.


    "Well, can the mistress torture the little beast in the same way as she tortured the prostitute?"


    It''s obvious that he''s too lazy to pretend, but he''s going to kill Chu Heng. What else can he pretend at this time?


    Sue sugar, "those are too childish."


    She uttered astonishing words, the Chu emperor was stunned, "what is pediatrics?"


    Sutang, "it''s boring."


    Su sugar a word, let Chu emperor turbid eyes instantly lit up, "can more interesting?"


    All of a sudden, he felt that he had found a confidant. Over the years, those servants who served him were just because of his imperial authority and did not dare to speak up. No one really understood him! Even the women in the harem are the same!


    Su Tang is not that kind of pervert, but she has seen too many disgusting things. Just give one or two examples to make him marvel.


    "Have you ever heard of blood bath?"


    "Do you know what a mass grave is?"


    "And..."


    She just gave a few examples. Of course, she didn''t want him to do it.


    She cited these examples in order to let him take action. At that time, as long as Chu Zhen could save those suffering people and overthrow him, everything would be natural.


    On such a thought, she is really a heartbreaking old mother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    Su Tang left the bedroom hall, did not go far, only a corridor corner, was suddenly dragged to the dark place.


    She couldn''t see her fingers, but it didn''t matter. She could feel each other''s breath.


    "Master Chu."


    Her voice was so cool that it was almost indifferent, which made Chu Heng very upset.


    "How do you know it''s mine?" He seemed to be abusing, but his eyes hidden in the dark were fierce and terrible.


    "In front of me, you are the first one who dare to act so boldly." Su Tang said, thinking that this guy appeared so timely, she raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ve heard all the conversations just now?"


    Chu Heng hum, although his voice sounds very calm, Su Tang can still feel something wrong with him.


    However, my biological mother, even if I haven''t met her since I was a child, can suffer such inhuman treatment. I''m afraid no one can accept it in a short time.


    Sue sugar won''t pity him because she knows this guy doesn''t need pity.


    Useless pity will only backfire, so she immediately threw out the olive branch, "since you have heard it, I will go to you again."


    Her words, pour is to let the Chu of the breath unsteady temporarily stop for a while.


    But she, when did not notice, continued: "I do not cooperate with waste."


    There were so many things in this night that Chu Heng couldn''t calm down. He always thought he was used to it and numb, but until now, he found that it was bullshit!


    Just now, he nearly pierced the roof and rushed in to break up the rubbish!


    Chu Chen didn''t start, but he had a strong sense of killing. Su Tang could only pacify him as much as possible.


    First of all, let him know that he is standing with him.


    "What does your majesty mean by that?" Chu hung hung up with a grin and said, "ten cities for my life is really amazing. I didn''t expect my life to be so valuable."


    Su Tang said: "Mr. Chu is modest. It''s only ten cities. It''s cheaper to buy your life."


    Chu Chen is picking eyebrow, if have seem to have no of smile to look at her, but because of dark, Su sugar can''t see his facial expression clearly, only feel from beginning to end a vision that is closely watched by evil beast.


    The sight is creepy, for others, I''m afraid I''ve already run away, but Su Tang is standing in front of him.


    "The emperor of Chu is willing to spend ten cities to buy your life, which means that your life is far more than ten cities. Let me guess... " She tried to look at it from a spectator''s point of view, and then said, "Mr. Chu has a lot of intelligence and dare to work hard. He was in our country for only one year, and he was able to help me so much. Then, can I have a bold guess? The emperor of Chu is desperate, so he has to ask me to be an outsider. "


    Chu Heng always knew that the little emperor was clever, but she didn''t expect that she had seen things so clearly. She couldn''t help but clapped her hands.


    "Your Majesty is worthy of my fancy. You are really smart."


    Su Tang ignored his previous words and said, "if I don''t cooperate with waste, it will only waste my time."


    Chu hung raised his lips, "Your Majesty''s meaning, want to cooperate with me?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "it''s not the first time that I have cooperated with Mr. Chu. If we cooperate again, we should be more handy. Of course, I have to admit one thing. The emperor of Chu is so disgusting. I''m afraid to talk to him a little more. If I spit it out, it''s the prince of Chu. He''s handsome. "


    The little emperor was so honest, which was beyond Chu''s expectation. He thought that she would be in a hurry to get rid of her relationship.


    "Yes? But once upon a time, your majesty, he wanted to break up with me


    Su Tang Yile, as if completely forgotten at this time, very shameless blinked, innocent way: "yes?" Then he explained to himself, "I just think that it''s better to cooperate with the Chu people on both sides. It''s better to find a beautiful and delicious one than to find one who is disgusting."


    Her shameless Jingsheng is like the face of a politician. Everything is for profit!


    Chu Heng also saw it, but it doesn''t matter, at least he still has use value.


    Su Tang didn''t want to beat around the Bush and said directly, "I''ve dug a big hole for him. The emperor of Chu is cruel. Regardless of the people of Chu, whether it''s blood bath or mass grave, it''s enough to destroy him. It depends on what Master Chu did. "


    Chu Heng looked at him with a smile, "he gave you ten cities. If you cooperate with me, I''m afraid it won''t be so good."


    Su Tang thought that this guy once said that he would marry her with the whole Chu state as a dowry, and she felt that she was not strong all over.


    No, I have to stimulate him. Otherwise, she will be the one who criticizes the memorial in the future, and she will be the one who goes to the early court!


    She just wanted to be a happy little salted fish, so she went back and said, "those ten cities have to be taken by life. I don''t want to do thankless things. What''s more, I look at the emperor''s body. It seems that it''s the end of the day. "


    She said euphemism, but the meaning is very obvious.


    Chuchen Chuhui chuxiao, casual way: "ah, yes, I''m afraid that in the near future, your majesty can also attend the funeral."Su Tang is stunned. Is she going to be trapped in the state of Chu?


    She sank her face and said, "what do you mean by that, young master Chu, and I will burn both jade and stone?"


    Chu Heng was laughing, and his eyes gradually became morbid infatuated. How could he be willing to let her die? However, the little emperor was too clever to watch closely. When he returned to the state of Dai, he would not be able to catch her.


    It is said that Chu and Dai have a long way to go. Although the little emperor is young, he can''t be guaranteed. What happens in the middle of the journey.


    He said that he would let her take the Phoenix crown!


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I like you so much, but I don''t want you to get hurt. At this time, your majesty is afraid to behave better and don''t run around. Otherwise, I will be distressed if I get hurt."


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed. It seems that the familiar feeling of illness is too much stimulation tonight. He will have a big change in the next period of time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chu Chen was never a hesitant and slow eater. He said that day with Su Tang, and soon had a series of actions. However, the stupid Chu Emperor didn''t find anything. According to Su Tang and his original plan, he added Chu Chen to the genealogy and recognized him back to the royal family.


    This action soon aroused the anger of other princes.


    There are many princes in the state of Chu. If there is another Chu he, they will have a big competition. But then Chu he and the empress of the state of Dai make up their old friendship and are about to leave soon. This news makes all the princes relax.


    I thought that this was the end, but who knows, then another important news came out, that is, Chu Heng''s dowry. There were ten cities!


    In such a quantity, almost one third of the soil of Chu state was cut off, and no one could sit!


    However, the emperor of Chu was also an actor. At this time, he shed crocodile tears and said that he had treated him badly over the years. These ten cities were just compensation for him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    The ten cities give way to each other like this, which makes it difficult for many people to sleep and eat, especially those who are ambitious and powerful. In their opinion, if they want to do it, they have to take advantage of Su Tang and Chu Heng''s not leaving the state of Chu, otherwise how can the lady of the state of Dai let the meat fly away?


    Therefore, Chu can not live, he will die! Even then, she had to force the empress of the state of Dai to destroy the engagement. There was the state of Dai behind her. As long as she was willing to let go, no one would be hard to do. As for the emperor of Chu who is now in power, he can also die.


    The situation is transient and the fighting between the two sides is fierce. No one celebrates the engagement. In their opinion, they don''t admit it!


    As long as they don''t admit and publicize, there will be no such marriage!


    Engaged, it is said that Chu Chen and Su Tang should leave together soon, but it''s too easy to trip.


    Today, the emperor of Chu is seriously ill. Where will the landslide happen tomorrow? It''s the only way to return to the state of Dai. In this way, the lady of the state of Dai can''t go.


    Su Tang is very calm. She is an outsider, and there is daiguo behind her. These people are fighting for the throne of Chu, which has nothing to do with her. However, she could sit, but the emperor of Chu couldn''t sit any more. One after another, he was seriously ill, which made him worse. Originally, he could watch the beauty dance and sing a song. Now, he can only lie on the bed. Seeing that there was a lot of air intake, he asked Su Tang for help all night.


    "I know you have a way!" The emperor of Chu held Su Tang''s robe tightly outside the quilt. Because of his illness, his mouth was cracked and his eyes were deep.


    Su Tang looked at the robe that had been caught. A strong disgust flashed in her eyes. She only said, "the emperor of Chu can only let me deal with Chu Jue. What''s next has nothing to do with me."


    The emperor of Chu was flustered. He thought he was the only one around him. He took him away. He was still the emperor of Chu. Unexpectedly, he always thought that he respected his son and revered his minister. They were all ambitious wolves! He has no one to use in such a big Chu state!


    "Only you! Only you can help me


    Su Tang hissed and said, "if you want me to help you, you can add ten more cities."


    This time, where would Chu Huang bargain? If he didn''t help, his life would be gone. If he did, he could at least continue to live a life of luxury.


    "Yes, I promise!"


    Su Tang said, "in black and white, you have to sign. Otherwise, when you get out of the gate, no one will admit it. What can you do?"


    Words fall, Chu emperor see her take out already prepared agreement, turbid eyes immediately float up anger, "originally female gentleman has already prepared!"


    Su Tang chuckled and said carelessly, "if I''m not prepared, why should I waste my time to meet a dead man?"


    The words were very harsh, but the emperor of Chu only moved his lower lip angrily. At last, he didn''t say anything, until for a long time, he took up his pen and signed his name heavily.


    After signing, Su Tang won''t stay here to play with him.


    Outside the main hall, Chu Chen leaned against the door of the hall, looking at Su Tang walking out slowly. At first glance, she didn''t look at what she was holding, but at the outer robe wrinkled up somewhere.


    The outer robe of the little emperor is smooth and beautiful. How can there be such obvious wrinkles in such a short time.


    Su Tang was not happy with such a blatant look, but when she followed his line of sight and looked down, she suddenly realized.


    This place has just been seized by the emperor of Chu.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Chu?"


    Since they broke up that night, Su Tang didn''t give him any more good looks.


    But Chu Chen, he didn''t mind, still ran to her every day, no matter how she shook face, he was calm.


    "Your Majesty, it''s dirty here." Then he took out his dagger and cut off the fold.


    This operation, Su sugar is really unheard of, on the spot to force.


    Half ring, she can''t help, mouth spit fragrance, "crazy!"


    It''s not the first time for the little emperor to scold him for being mentally retarded or abnormal. Now there''s another madman, and he doesn''t think anything is wrong.


    As for the cut rags, he stepped directly under his feet and said, "Your Majesty''s clothes are broken. Do you want to wear mine?"


    There is nothing to talk about with a madman. Su Tang gives him a white eye and turns around.


    She wants to go, Chu Heng also does not stop, only not far not near to follow, from time to time also ask her a few words.


    "Your Majesty would rather cooperate with him than with me?"


    Su Tang sneered, "if you cooperate with Mr. Chu, I''m afraid I''ll eat without bones."


    It''s her that this dog thinks about from beginning to end. Don''t think she doesn''t know!


    Chu Heng has never concealed his thoughts. Hearing the words, he bent down his lips and said, "high, so why does your majesty want to do the fearless resistance?"


    In his opinion, it''s just a matter of time. If she is more obedient, he will spoil more.


    As soon as Su Tang saw him like this, she couldn''t get angry. If it wasn''t for this broken task, who would give this kind of psychosis to whom!


    "Chu Chen, I''m looking after you, but don''t forget my identity. I''m in a hurry..." She stopped, stood on tiptoe, grabbed his collar, "you guess, I will not deal with you!"Chu Chen suddenly came into close contact with her, and her whole heart was rippling. As for what she said, she didn''t listen to a word.


    He just thought that his little emperor''s skin was so good, white and tender; his eyes were so beautiful, shining; his lips were perfect, soft and tender.


    Such a close distance is a test of his endurance.


    He vaguely heard the little emperor say that he was in a hurry. What could he do if he was in a hurry? Of course, it was biting.


    "You''re in a hurry to bite? Yes, I''ll bite you. " Then he lifted his sleeve to show his strong arm.


    Su Tang took a look, angry on the spot curse, "mother''s retarded! What''s on your mind


    Chu Heng looked at her and said sincerely, "you."


    He was thinking about how to eat her, how to invade her, how to monopolize her.


    However, the little emperor was so arrogant that if he really said it, he would make her cry. Therefore, he finally turned all his thoughts into one word.


    Sue sugar choked, she took a deep breath, finally coldly dropped four words, "see you in the battlefield."


    The word "battlefield" finally revived Chu Heng.


    He picked to pick eyebrow, not from Yang lip light smile, "what battlefield, I just want to see on the bed with Luo Luo."


    How dare he say that?


    Su Tang had no idea on the spot. You son of a bitch, you want to see her in bed when the blackening value is still 90%? I''ll see you on the bridge!


    "Come here, you come here."


    When did the little emperor speak so well?


    Even in doubt, he did.


    Su Tang lifted his breath and yelled in his ear, "dream!"


    The little emperor''s voice was loud and clear. After a long time, Chu''s ears were still buzzing.


    On this day, the poor prince of Chu was deaf all day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    The situation of Chu state is not optimistic. Su Tang doesn''t even want to take care of Chu Chen now. Anyway, he will be fine. He will take himself out first, or he will be locked up in Chu state by this madman.


    Before she left the state of Dai, she prepared an army at the border. The whole state of Chu knew that it was his majesty, after all, and it was normal for her to make such a defense. Now, she planned to use this force.


    The road is sealed. It doesn''t matter. Many of the escorts she brought this time have good strength.


    However, she was not happy for a long time, listening to the system: "son, failed."


    Su Tang:???


    What fails as soon as it comes up!


    "No way, I sent out so many people and birds!"


    The guard sent out three waves, and nearly white pigeons were used to send messages. She didn''t believe it. There were so many pigeons, none of them flew out!


    The system was quiet for a while, looking at her sympathetically, "it really failed."


    People are locked up. As for pigeons, they are so miserable. They are all plucked and roasted on the fire. No, it won''t be long before their poor hosts can eat the whole pigeon feast.


    This is not, it just finished, outside the hall rang a knock.


    Su Tang''s servant said, "Your Majesty, the prince of Chu wants to see you."


    Su Tangqi paced in the room, "let him go, I can''t see him!"


    I know I''m angry with her when I see a fart!


    For a moment, she even missed the time when Dai Guo read the memorial. Although she was dizzy, she was not popular.


    Sue sugar thought angrily. As a result, the uninvited guest passed her servant and directly pushed the door in.


    "I heard that your majesty likes to eat delicious food, so I prepared some. Your majesty really doesn''t want to have a look?"


    Su Tang likes delicious food very much, but she has no time to look back. She already said, "I''m afraid it''s a Hongmen banquet." Having said that, she turned back.


    But when she looked back, she was confused.


    What is all this?!


    Chu hung his lips and patiently introduced him to her: "Your Majesty, how can I give you a grand banquet. This is the whole pigeon banquet, steamed, roasted, boiled and fried. The cook has done 100 kinds of things Speaking of this, his smile deepened, but his eyes were tinged with blood, "there is always one way to satisfy your majesty."


    What are you satisfied with!


    Su Tang can''t believe looking at the sick girl in front of her. She''s crazy. She''s really crazy!


    Is that what she wants to see with her 100 pigeons?


    "Damn it


    Chu Heng was also in a hurry. He wanted to wait for the little emperor to figure it out, but who would have thought that he would bear it all, and in the end, she still wanted to go.


    What''s wrong with him?


    That''s why I''m so anxious to get rid of him. I don''t even give him a chance!


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. Even my eyes begin to tremble, and there are more blood.


    Su Tang felt that her only remaining 10% blackening value was going to leave her.


    However, the more this kind of time, the more can''t counsellor, otherwise the later life although no Memorial, but other beautiful things will also leave her, she doesn''t want the rest of her life can only see Chu Heng this neuropathy.


    Although she was angry, her mind was calm.


    It''s Chu Heng, obviously going to lose her mind. No, listening to her fragrance, she even laughed, "I''ve been waiting for you and me to get married. Now it seems that I don''t have to wait."


    "Your Majesty wants to fuck?"


    "Will your majesty?"


    Although Chu Heng kept on talking in front of her, he had never said anything so straightforward and vulgar.


    Su Tang didn''t know what to say for a moment, but she was flushed. She didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed. But Chu Heng had already dragged her to the bedside.


    This action, let Su sugar finally return to God.


    "Chu Heng, you son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    Chu Heng, "good, on the bed, let you kill if you can."


    This son of a bitch obviously lost his mind. Su Tang didn''t dare to fight against him. He was the son of heaven. Who would carry and who would lose!


    But it doesn''t matter. She''s not flustered at all.


    At the critical moment, she will still show weakness or shed tears. She won''t believe it, and he can be indifferent!


    Chu Heng was really angry, but when he saw her tears, all his anger was just like being stabbed by a needle, and he began to lose a little bit of courage.


    The little emperor''s wrist was red by him. During the struggle, his clothes were loose, and the peony on his shoulder also showed a corner. Although the corner didn''t show completely, it made him stop completely.


    All reason began to return, and then look at the little emperor.


    She never cried like this. She didn''t yell, she just cried silently.


    "Chu Heng, or I''ll kill you." She bit her teeth and let the tears fall down. Her voice was really firm. "Or you kill me!"


    Chu Chen suddenly felt that the little emperor and he were the same kind of people.They lived in different environments since childhood. He was low-key and gentle. The little emperor was arrogant and arrogant, but these were their disguises.


    "Your Majesty..."


    He suddenly lost his strength, but as long as fansutang pushed hard, she could easily push him away, but she didn''t move, just looked at him coldly, as if to let him make a choice.


    The little emperor''s eyes shocked his heart. He could continue regardless, or he could fold her wings. So what happened in the end? What did he get.


    He didn''t dare to look at each other. He could only cover her eyes with his hands.


    Su Tang couldn''t see anything when he covered his hands.


    She was so flustered that her hands immediately grasped the quilt under her body.


    She didn''t want to say anything to show weakness, but her action was very obvious.


    The Little Emperor didn''t believe him!


    This cognition made Chu Juan feel frustrated. He wanted to apologize, but what about apology? It was the first time he wanted to catch someone. His paranoia made it impossible for him to give up on her.


    So


    Chu Hun bent down, pitied and carefully licked the tears on her face.


    "Sorry..." He said, "I won''t let you go."


    ***


    I don''t know how long later, Su Tang is still lying on the bed, and Chu Heng has left. It seems that she has not lost too thoroughly in this confrontation.


    The clothes on her body are still there. She thought this bastard would go on regardless. Unexpectedly, she just "wiped away" her tears and left.


    After a long time, the undulating chest finally calmed down, she sat up from the bed, the house, that hundreds of pigeons did not withdraw, obviously, this is he deliberately showed her.


    Is this to tell her that if he wants to escape, he has a hundred ways to make her "die"?


    The system was frightened. Seeing that she didn''t speak, she whispered, "are you going to give up


    Su Tang sneers. It''s impossible for her to admit defeat. She still has some unique skills. Before the last step, she has to see who is the king in this game.


    "Wait, I''ll make him kneel and call my father!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    The court, which had been quiet for several days, finally became noisy, but the noise was full of despair.


    There are many maids and eunuchs running around. They shout that they want to live, but in the end, death is the only one to meet them.


    It''s very noisy outside. Su Tang is not curious. She just sits on her own bed, drinking tea, eating cakes, and even chatting with the system from time to time.


    The system is very competent. If she didn''t say it was too bloody and affected her appetite, it would like to broadcast it to her in real time.


    "Zai, the Queen''s second son occupied the south front hall."


    "Oh, there''s a fight between the princess''s son and the Queen''s son!"


    "Ah, the princess''s son lost."


    ¡­¡­


    The system chattered a lot, Su Tang only occasionally answered a few words, about, the final winner of this palace change will only be Chu.


    "Is the emperor of Chu still alive?"


    System, "live, live well, Chu Heng gave him the antidote, today can be more energetic than a few days ago, but he is so, it is better to continue to lie in bed, at least when in a coma, do not have to face this fear."


    Su Tang smell speech, tut a, "Chu Heng is intentional."


    In those days, the emperor of Chu was happy to torture him. Now, he will certainly let the emperor of Chu feel that way.


    This palace change didn''t last too long, this is not, Chu Heng all have a mind to come to accompany her.


    He was also full of blood, and Su Tang could not help frowning.


    "I''ve heard that your majesty didn''t have a good evening?"


    Two people tear face, Su sugar which can give him a good face, only sneer: "a hundred pigeons, I see all full, which still have mood to eat other."


    Having said that, Chu Chen noticed that the little emperor had fewer cakes on hand. His eyes were soft and his eyebrows were smiling. "Cakes are not very hungry. After a while, you will be too hungry to sleep. I''ll ask the cook to cook something. How about noodles? Or something else, you say


    Su Tang was caught by him, but he was not annoyed. He just threw back half of the cake he had left in his hand, and then stood up.


    "Prince Chu, take it easy. I won''t be with you."


    Chu Chen''s black eyes were deep, but in the end, he just pulled her, "Your Majesty, just accompany me, OK?"


    Su Tang couldn''t help sneering, "with you? You are really funny. How many people will be willing to accompany you in the future Chu emperor''s line? But I have a bad temper. I''m very angry. What can I do for you? Blow up your country? "


    The little emperor spoke with gunpowder and blew it up a little bit, but if she wanted to, he would really let her blow it up.


    "Yes." He laughed and pulled him to his side to sit down, "if your majesty likes, you can blow up the state of Chu."


    Su Tang


    Motherfucker, suddenly say, but how to do!


    In the end, Chu Chen let people prepare food, because she didn''t know what she wanted to eat, so she asked the cook to prepare everything.


    Su Tang''s face was cold all the way. At first, she planned to be a strong emperor, but at last, she ate three big bowls with tears in her eyes.


    The barbecue is really delicious, no, it''s Chu Chen who forced her to eat it!


    Inexplicably, she thought that when Chu Chen first came to do proton work in daiguo, she had nothing to do. One of her biggest hobbies was to force him to eat.


    This is Now, is it her turn to be forced to eat?


    If you go to sleep, you may suffer from indigestion in the middle of the night.


    No way, she can only walk around the house.


    If we say this bedroom hall is quite big, no matter how big it is, it''s not a place to walk. This is not, walked two circles, the stomach did not digest, Su sugar instead more than a stomach gas.


    All blame Chu Heng this dog thing, force her to eat so much!


    The little emperor''s eyes swept fiercely, and Chu Heng was innocent.


    He felt helpless and funny. At first, he really forced her to say something, but in the end, she ate more than him. If he didn''t make a sound, she would have to eat a few more.


    "It''s my fault."


    The future little queen stares at herself. It''s not his fault, it''s also his fault.


    As soon as he admitted his mistake, Su Tang seemed to grasp his little tail, "it''s not your fault! I used to scare me with a hundred pigeons, but now I''m forced to eat so much! "


    The pigeon thing, Chu Heng recognized, but the latter, he is really wronged.


    "Yes, what your majesty says is what you want to punish me?"


    Su Tang stares at him. As soon as he wants to speak, he says, "I won''t leave."


    "I won''t let you go."


    These two words completely blocked Su Tang''s next words.


    She can''t go out, and she can''t let him out. There''s nothing else to say, sleep!


    Chu Chen looked at the little emperor, even the clothes also don''t understand, directly lift quilt and sleep, but under, can only drag people up, "wait a while to sleep, or you will feel uncomfortable at night."Su Tang is aggrieved, very aggrieved, she will suffer, blame who?


    "Chu Chen, I don''t like you!"


    Chu Heng, "I know."


    Su Tang, "I hate you!"


    Chu Heng, "I also know."


    Su Tang, "I..."


    What else did she want to say? Chu Chen said, "but your majesty, I like you."


    "I like more than my power, more than my own life."


    Su Tang squinted and retorted coldly, "no, you like yourself."


    "True love, will not imprison a person''s freedom, will not threaten her, force her, like is to let go."


    Of course, Chu Heng had heard this remark, but he always sneered at it. In his opinion, only useless people would let go.


    If you really like it to the bone, it is to be integrated with yourself. How can you let it go?


    Once you let go, it''s your own life.


    Sure enough, the little emperor was naive.


    Su Tang saw that he was speechless, so he continued, "Chu Chen, I can roast meat today, but I can also like roast fish tomorrow."


    Chu Heng, "what does your majesty want to say?"


    Sue sugar, "don''t you understand? I don''t believe it


    Of course, Chu Zhen understood. What the little emperor meant was to persuade him to put it down.


    It''s true that half heartedness is the root of human''s bad habits. Most of them will, but he can be sure that he won''t, so


    "Die that heart."


    At this point, she couldn''t talk any more. Su Tang didn''t want to talk to him. She was going to sleep with her eyes closed. But in this case, this guy even remembered that she ate too much.


    He pulled the man out of bed and said, "come on, I''ll take you to eat."


    Su Tang held the quilt and said, "I won''t go! I''m not going to die! "


    "Chu Chen, what do you want to do?"


    Chu Zhen helpless, see her pull quilt don''t put, simply with quilt together will people to hold up.


    There were corpses everywhere outside the hall. For fear of scaring the little emperor, Chu Zhen covered her sight with a quilt. It was not until a long time later that he put her down.


    The vision restores again, Su sugar sees, this is not at the beginning her foot steps on the small cold palace of the little mouse!


    "Chu Heng, do you want to scare me with mice again?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    Chu Chen a listen to her say to take the mouse to frighten her, the corner of the mouth can''t help but slightly pull, that thing still can frighten her?


    "I don''t know who stepped on it last time."


    Smell speech, Su sugar board up a small face, a matter of fact explained: "forced urgent rabbit will bite, so, I was pure broken is forced out of the power." Then she pointed to herself again and said solemnly, "I''m a delicate flower that I can''t take care of myself. I need to take care of it carefully, otherwise..."


    Chu Chen listen to her ghost, the more listen to the more interesting, if the little emperor Jiaohua, then there is no cannibal flower in the world.


    However, if she is willing to be Jiao Hua, he is also willing to be a flower protector, as long as she has fun.


    "Or what?"


    Su Tang didn''t expect to be interrupted by him for a moment, and he was not happy. "Don''t worry, otherwise, in a word, I''m very delicate! If you are scared, I will cry! "


    This time, Chu Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Tang stares at him. He knows a fart. If he knows, it''s time to let her go and let her be free.


    However, Chu Chen said, "in the future, I will find a treasure land to keep your Majesty''s delicate flower. The wind will not blow and the rain will not fall."


    At the beginning, Su Tang was quite satisfied. She didn''t dare to expect the man to return to normal immediately. This guy is a snake essence disease, but she gradually led to it. For a long time, imperceptibly, there will always be some effect. For example, now, she can talk about some conditions with him.


    "That''s not enough." She snorted. She was very proud and said slowly, "I''ve been rich since I was a child. A small country like Chu can''t afford me."


    She doesn''t need to say anything about the disposition of the little emperor.


    Chu Chen knows her. She just wants to force him to give up.


    "OK, I see."


    It seems perfunctory, but Sue sugar knows he''s listening. In his previous life, he unified the four continents, seemingly invincible, but it was dangerous. She asked him to fight in order to reduce their time together.


    As for her, the border is hard, which is not suitable for her.


    In this way, they spend less time together, and she just needs to stay in the palace and drink spicy food, which is enough to make him happy.


    Su Tang thinks she is too smart. Sure enough, if she is a man, she has to fight for her career!


    Chu Chen thought that she was going to see through her, so arrogant and sarcastic, in order to make him shrink back and let go, but she didn''t know that she used another way to reduce the two people''s meeting time.


    Four continents and nineteen states are the God of war. When a country is conquered, it will take months or years. In this way, he will not have time to accompany her.


    Two people each have a mind, Su sugar to achieve the goal, is going to go back to sleep, but at this time, suddenly a flying cockroach rushed over.


    The cockroach doesn''t know what to eat. It can not only fly, but also play a key role! At one glance, Su Tang was so scared that the whole person jumped up.


    "Ah! Cockroaches


    Rats are not terrible, just step on the explosion, but cockroaches are not the same, this thing will pounce on your face!


    Su Tang was so scared that Chu Heng caught him.


    "Well, it''s dead. Your majesty, come here."


    Sue sugar looked at his hand in shock.


    Apprentice Catching cockroaches with bare hands?!


    Damn, cruel man!


    In the past, if you accidentally touch his hand


    If you think about it like this, Su Tang''s whole scalp is fried.


    "No, I will go myself."


    This time, the dislike in the eyes of the little emperor was so bright that he wanted to write it on his face.


    Chu Chou picked his eyebrows. He grew up in this environment, and he was no stranger to cockroaches and mice. Therefore, he didn''t change his face, and didn''t think they were terrible. In his opinion, although this kind of creature was disgusting, it was more pleasing to the eye than many people.


    "Sire, I repeat, come here."


    He called his majesty, but his voice was full of threats.


    As the saying goes, when there is a cockroach in the room, there are thousands of cockroaches in it. Su Tang''s brain tonic has already caused physiological nausea. How can it go on.


    Not familiar with Chu palace, she ran out and lost her way. At last, she turned East and West and ran out from this area.


    However, there are cockroaches and mice in Lenggong, but there are countless bloody bodies outside.


    When Sue sugar came out, she almost tripped over a corpse.


    The corpse was covered with wounds and blood all over the ground, and human tragedies like this were everywhere.


    It seems that the pursuit is still going on. What screams can you hear in your ears? One scream is higher than another, which makes people feel bored for no reason.


    In a trance, Su Tang felt as if she had seen Chu Zhen in her previous life. With her cold heart, she fought her way to the end.


    But is he really happy?


    Su Tang thought that he should be unhappy. If not, how could he end up in the fire because he knocked over the candlestick when he was drunk.No one can kill a man like Chu Chen unless he doesn''t want to live.


    Yes, what about the end? It''s just a lonely life.


    Besides, Chu Heng, he watched the little emperor run out, but he was not in a hurry to recover. He deliberately slowed her down, just wanted to see when she would stop.


    He knew what was happening outside the cold palace. He was afraid of scaring her, so he covered her eyes with a quilt. Now, his little emperor was standing in a pool of blood, looking at his thin back, as if he was scared.


    Also, such a scene is not like the world.


    Corpses, blood, stumps, accompanied by all kinds of miserable crying, living hell on earth.


    He did not come forward, just want to see when the little emperor looked back at him, however, to his surprise, the little emperor''s face was surprisingly calm.


    Just now a cockroach was enough to make her scream in fear. Now she looks the same with a corpse.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    Su Tang has never seen a battle before, which is the real hell. She has seen it, and even she was a member of it.


    She''s not afraid because she''s experienced it.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Chu Chen''s voice makes Su Tang come back to herself. She looks at him. She looks calm. In fact, she''s a little listless. She''s just gone.


    "Go back to the bedroom."


    Chu Chen ignores the blood around her. When she looks up at her, she is full of tenderness. "Is her stomach not supporting?"


    Su Tang silently looked at him, even if still support this how? Is it hard to take a walk in a place like this? She''s crazy, isn''t she.


    She was too lazy to speak and turned around to leave. She looked very deep.


    "Your Majesty, it''s going too far."


    Chu Heng''s voice rang out, Su Tang''s face, which was still alive, almost cracked.


    Wipe, can''t you let her finish?


    "This way."


    Chu Chen said while he was holding her with his hand, which saved her from going wrong. However, when his hand touched her, the little emperor jumped up in surprise.


    This jump, not before the lucky, was a body trip, just listen to a poop, then straight kneel in front of someone.


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    Chu Chen looked at the little emperor kneeling straight in front of him. First he was stunned, then he tilted his head and said with a smile, "do you want me to kneel together?"


    Su Tang slowly looked up and looked at him with a look of snake essence disease.


    "Would you like some medicine?"


    Take medicine when you are sick!


    This evening, there are bloody bodies everywhere. Why do you kneel down together? Going to the grave?!


    But she underestimated Chu''s coquettishness. Even if it was such a strange and bloody scene, he still said, "Your Majesty is so active, I can''t ignore it. Well, anyway, your majesty and I don''t have parents. Let''s avoid paying homage to each other in the high hall and pay homage to each other directly. " With that, he even boasted, "the surrounding red ground, the color is quite suitable."


    Su Tang''s whole head is blank.


    He''s talking crazy!


    What''s red? It''s blood!


    What''s more, what''s the occasion for you, playing with the ghost!


    Crazy!


    Su Tang knelt down, kneeling too strong, knee pain, want to stand up, Leng is several times did not stand straight.


    Seeing this, Chu Chen didn''t step forward to support him. He even said with a smile: "it seems that our witnesses are very enthusiastic. They don''t want us to go."


    Su Tang


    Chu Heng, "it''s hard to be gracious."


    Su Tang couldn''t hold on, "if you don''t know idioms, don''t use them indiscriminately!"


    Is this the way this idiom is used?


    Su Tangqi''s head was all burnt out. After he got up from the ground, he wanted to hit people. However, Chu Chen was sorry, "really don''t you? I think this scene is really suitable for couples to worship. "


    "Bye, bye, bye, sister! Do it yourself Su Tang roared at him. When she was finished, she left. But because her knee hurt, she had no temperament at all.


    Chu Chen was still sorry. Even if Su Tang turned him down with his back, he was still saying, "it''s said that husband and wife have to worship each other. It''s two people. How can I worship alone. Well, your majesty is shy. Let''s talk about it later. "


    Su Tang suddenly rang out, he just sympathized with him, now, all can feed the dog!


    Because Su Tang had a lot of blood on her knees just now. When she went back, all the servants she had brought from daiguo were shocked.


    "Your majesty! How are you doing? "


    They were limited in their freedom, so when Chu Heng took her away, they dared to be angry.


    Su Tang''s walking posture is very strange. Suddenly, she looks as if she has been hurt. Her feet are trembling and her eyes are red. She seems to have been severely bullied.


    The attendants only thought that their majesty was injured, but the maids'' brains were not the same. Looking at Chu Chen, who was walking leisurely behind him, the angry maids rushed up on the spot with satisfaction on his face.


    "Chu Heng! Even if you are the prince of the state of Chu, my majesty is the queen of the state of Dai. How can you be so humiliated! "


    The maid looked at it fiercely, but her heart was full of death.


    This is the territory of the state of Chu. If you look at the palace change tonight, he is the winner. His majesty has already become a prisoner. What does Chu want and how does his majesty resist?


    However, as your Majesty''s maids, even if they know they will die, they have to defend your Majesty''s dignity!


    The appearance of the maid made Sutang stop.


    All these are stupid girls. Are they fighting with him and waiting to die?


    "Back off, all of you!"


    Without waiting for Chu to open his mouth, Su Tang would open his mouth first.


    However, the maids protect her behind and refuse, "Your Majesty, others say you are cruel, but in the eyes of the maidservant, your majesty is the best Majesty in the world. How can Chu dog be humiliated by such a good majesty! Today, even if we fight for our lives, we will never let Chu dog bully you again! "


    A Chu dog in one mouthful makes Su Tang silly.


    How powerful, my girl, how dare you fight with the black man!


    After a short period of stupidity, Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry. "It''s not necessary. All of us should step down."


    "Your Majesty..." The ladies were so moved that their majesty was still worried about them at this moment.


    Su Tang didn''t know how much their brain had been replenished, but Chu Heng, with her lips turned up, was happy.


    In his previous life, he had also sat in the seat of the ninth five, but there was only one kind of fear in people''s eyes. It was like his little emperor, who had tried to play her tyrant, and still attracted many people to work for her.


    Chu Heng didn''t admit that he was jealous of these maids.


    It''s just a group of servants. It''s worth his little emperor to speak for them again and again.


    Chu Chen didn''t want to see any maid''s loyalty any more. It was an eyesore.


    "Drag them out and kill them."


    As soon as Sue sugar heard this, she pulled the maids behind her.


    "Chu Heng, you say again, whose person you want to kill!"The more Su Tang confronts with him, the more unhappy Chu Heng is. Why is it that a group of stupid maids are worthy of her attention?


    "I want to kill..."


    "You dare!"


    The little emperor''s roar made Chu Heng laugh in a low voice, but the smile was a bit cautious.


    "My majesty, guess if I dare."


    In his opinion, it''s just a few things that serve people. Kill them and kill them. However, in Su Tang''s opinion, these are all human lives.


    She can''t change the dead people of Gong Bian, but no one is allowed to have anything to do with her!


    That''s how she protects the calf!


    Su Tang saw Chu Heng''s morbid smile and knew that this guy was going to be crazy again. In a rage, she pulled his collar directly into the bedroom. Then, holding his wrist, he pressed his hand into a copper basin with water.


    "Wash me clean!"


    She remembers this guy catching cockroaches with his bare hands!


    Chu Chen lazily let cold water wet his hands, especially heard her angry roar, pulled the corner of her lip, very don''t face way: "No."


    "I grew up in a cockroach''s nest and a mouse''s nest when I was a kid," he said. "No one taught me how to wash my hands."


    I''m afraid I won''t believe it if I tell the corpses outside.


    "If you can''t wash them, I''ll cut them down!"


    Chu Chen a listen, not angry anti smile, even, he will also hand out from the basin, to her in front of, "Your Majesty, please."


    He had dared to hold her hand and stab her with a dagger. Was he afraid of cutting her hand?


    It''s more ferocious than that. Sue sugar was crushed to death by him.


    She also said angry words, where dare to really cut.


    In the end, the little emperor held his hand and pushed it back into the basin.


    "I can''t even wash my hands. I see what else you can do!"


    "No one teaches you to wash your hands. I see no one teaches you to eat. How can you still eat so much?"


    "What can I do? I''m the first to eat!"


    ¡­¡­


    The first time Chu Heng was scolded like this, his words were so interesting that he was happy at that time.


    "Yes, no one taught me how to like you, but I just like your majesty."


    Su Tang


    She took back the saying that she was the first in the previous meal. She was obviously the first in the Sao Hua!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    Speaking of it, Su Tang said so much, and some of her words were really right.


    It''s true that no one has taught him how to wash his hands, just as no one has taught him how to love others. For the first time, he likes someone, but what he says and does is rarely sincere.


    "Your Majesty is the first one to teach me how to wash my hands. Will you teach me how to like someone?" Chu Chen was smiling, obviously in a good mood.


    But the little emperor could not change his face in front of the corpse. Only when he saw cockroaches and mice, he was so scared that he wanted to jump on the beam of the house.


    Then, in other words, does the little emperor''s willingness to wash his hands also mean that he has begun to accept him.


    Just thinking about this, Chu''s heart began to speed up uncontrollably.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    Sue sugar washing, suddenly heard the blackening value decreased, the whole person was excited.


    Mom, if you wash your hands, you can lower the blackening value. If you take a bath for him, can you lower it more?


    Forgive her. As a poor host with a task, she only has how to complete it.


    As for Chu Chen''s words


    She didn''t hear anything!


    "I have to let Prince Chen down. I have never liked anyone and I can''t teach you."


    After washing his hands, Su Tang suddenly thinks that she is also in a mess, but she can only let people prepare hot water.


    Chu Chen was in a better mood when she saw this. Although the Little Emperor didn''t like him, she didn''t like others either. Therefore, he had a great chance.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your majesty won''t either, but we can learn from each other." When he finished, he suddenly seemed to think of something, and the corner of his mouth was even more smiling. "Your Majesty taught me to wash my hands. As a gift in return, I''ll help you take a bath."


    Su Tang has already become a Buddha for the Sao words that Chu Chen sometimes makes.


    What help her take a bath, want to take advantage of her to say!


    Finally, Chu Chen was kicked out of the hall by Su Tang. He was not angry, and even ignored his image. He squatted outside the hall and said nothing.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you really need me? If you are injured, I''m afraid it''s not easy to wash. I''ll give you such rude words. "


    "Your Majesty, it''s cold at night. You shouldn''t wash it too long. Otherwise, when the water gets cold, you will be ill. Well, you let me in and I''ll make a quick decision for you. "


    "Your Majesty..."


    ¡­¡­


    There were many servants outside the hall, but Chu Heng squatted outside the hall, completely ignoring their existence and saying what he thought.


    The maid who came from daiguo never saw such a shameless person. She was so angry at that time!


    What Prince of Chu, in their eyes, is a apprentice!


    Listen to these words of tiger and wolf. If they are in the state of Dai, they will kill his treasure and make him a eunuch!


    However, this is the state of Chu. They have the heart and have no strength. At last, they can only stare at him angrily and do nothing.


    As for Chu Heng, in his opinion, he was just a group of things that served people. He never paid attention to the fact that he was not satisfied with changing a batch.


    However, he touched his chin. The little emperor has been in for a long time. Don''t really wash himself sick.


    So he began to give ultimatums.


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t speak again, I''ll come in."


    In fact, Su Tang has already been washed, and now she''s already in bed. Hearing the words, she turns over and ignores the past.


    Chu Chen waited for the right, for fear that something might happen to her, so he kicked the door open.


    As a result, good guy, his little emperor has fallen asleep!


    I''ve been worrying for so long with myself!


    Chuchen laughed angrily, but looking at the sleeping face of the little emperor again, the little girl slept quietly and beautifully under the yellow candle light. Her soft hair was scattered on the pillow with a little water vapor, and her skin was pink because she had just taken a hot bath.


    He used to sneer at the words used to describe beauty, but now he thinks there are too few words to describe the beauty of a little girl.


    In this scene, Chu Chen has no idea to be angry. He just wants to hold her in the palm of his hand and take good care of her.


    Su Tang didn''t like to be served when she was bathing. After washing, the maids wanted to take the water away. However, Chu Heng stopped it.


    It was the bath that the little emperor had taken. Chu Heng looked at the bath bucket behind the screen, and an idea suddenly came to his mind.


    He drove the maid out. Soon, he and the little emperor were the only ones left in the big bedroom. The water in the bath bucket was still warm and steamy, while the little emperor was sleeping. There was no such occasion.


    In fact, Su Tang didn''t fall asleep. She didn''t bother to talk to him. She thought it was so late that she ignored him, so he left. But who could have thought that after waiting for a moment, she heard the rustle of stripping.


    First she was stunned, and then she heard something entering the water.These voices are not big, but sleep hall is quiet, a lot of movement will be amplified.


    Su Tang buries her face in the quilt. When she thinks of what the bastard said when she just took a bath, she doesn''t get angry.


    What? If she takes a bath for a long time and the water is cold, she will get sick? What about him, taking her cold bath, why, showing off his good health?


    There''s more! Even if the palace changes tonight, there are many servants who serve him. As for using her bath water?


    Of course, she thought so much angrily that she didn''t want to admit that she was embarrassed by him!


    Time goes by slowly, but Su Tang feels very long.


    How long does it take to have a bath? Her eyelids are about to fight!


    Just as she was about to sit up and drive, there was a heavy gasp in her ear.


    Su Tang:???


    Fuck! What is he doing in her bedroom!


    "Dog son!"


    The system was shaken by her, and then said lazily, "don''t ask me, I have mosaic here. No, wait a minute. Marx is over, Chu is up, but... " It was silent for a long time, half ring, cool way: "Oh Huo, the water in the bath bucket appeared a mosaic."


    Su Tang


    At this time of mosaic, she was listening to more yellow than ever!


    "Shut up."


    She looked tired, but the system was excited, "what''s the matter? If you ask me, I''ll tell you. Now, I said, you want me to shut up. "


    "Oh, woman!"


    Su Tang


    Su Tang opened her eyes and wanted to smash the little bitch. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Chu Chen coming from behind the screen.


    This guy just took a bath, his clothes were not well dressed, his chest was so wide open, and his body was dripping with water.


    Two people four eyes opposite, at that time, Su sugar embarrassed to want to poke blind his eyes.


    Let you open your eyes, let you blind!


    It was Chu Heng, who raised his lips and laughed with deep meaning. "Eh, your majesty is awake."


    Su Tang


    No, she''s asleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    Su Tang didn''t move and Wanru died. No matter what he said, she didn''t care. The more she did, the more Chu Zhen pushed forward. Seeing this, she lifted her quilt and went to her side.


    Sue sugar''s whole body was like a cat with fried hair. She jumped out of bed.


    "You


    Chu hung hung up his lips and said lazily with a smile: "Your Majesty''s knees don''t hurt?"


    Which will not hurt, the previous kneeling of solid, Su sugar since came to this world, no one kneeling, her knee can be fine expensive.


    Su Tang couldn''t say it, she could only stare at each other angrily, "the night is dark, so the prince can go back to his bedroom to have a rest."


    "Your Majesty, it''s very good here, not to mention..." He deliberately pause, "your majesty and I have an engagement. What''s the difference between one day earlier and one day later?"


    Su Tang''s mind was full of yellow mosaic, bah, white mosaic that the system told her. She was flustered when she heard that the day was coming. This is not, although she stood on the bed, but hands to pull the quilt on the bed, at the same time also did not forget to kick someone with the foot, that strength, is eager to kick people to the bed.


    "Chu Heng, you..."


    Chu Chen''s eyes were dark, and his quilt was gone. He was lying on the bed, so when the little emperor kicked him, he could clearly feel the little emperor''s body temperature. It was warm, even a little hot. He couldn''t tell whether it was her paws or his own body temperature.


    No one is still wearing socks when sleeping, so at this moment, Su Tang has white jade like feet. She kicks fiercely, but she doesn''t know that someone''s eyes are more fierce.


    It''s a pity to kick people with such lovely claws. Chu Chen took a look and wanted to play with them.


    "What can I do for you?" He is hoarse voice, see her to have no below, can''t help but speak.


    Su Tang''s face is thicker than that of other girls. She has experienced so much, but her relationship with Chu Heng makes her restrain a little, and she can endure many words, but she didn''t expect that she would kick people so much. This bastard not only won''t go, but also grabbed her feet!


    Originally, she thought she was kicking people, and he resisted, but later, the hand was not right.


    It''s more like stroke.


    At this time, Chu Heng also bent his lips and said, "Your Majesty''s jade feet are so lovely."


    This son of a bitch, which still what normal person, clear is to live out of the fool!


    Su Tang shook her lips. She didn''t know whether she was angry or frightened. After a moment, she gave out a roar, "Chu Heng, you''re a whore. Thief!"


    Chu Chen


    The little emperor''s voice was full of anger. He was stunned at first, and then burst into a burst of laughter.


    It''s a lovely reaction.


    "Your Majesty says I''m a whore. Thief?" With a deeper smile on his face, Chu Chen raised his eyes to look at someone and sighed: "Your Majesty''s standard for prostitutes and thieves is really low."


    The most important thing now is to let go of her feet immediately!


    Su Tang wanted to pull her feet back, but she moved too hard and hurt the wound on her knee. As soon as her knee was soft, she knelt down again.


    However, compared with before, this time it was kneeling on the bed, so it didn''t matter. The kneeling position didn''t seem very good.


    Su Tang looked at the things standing up in front of her eyes, and her eyes were black.


    All of a sudden, she even thought of the days of daiguo. That time, she almost killed the boy!


    The last time was a little close, so this time.


    Su Tang suddenly felt that she didn''t need sympathy for the man. Look, now she was forced to step back, and there was no way out. In that case, she was done!


    Chu Heng could feel the danger. Although it was very light, it was from the little emperor.


    He was really afraid of forcing the little emperor this time, so he directly cut him with his hand, so subconsciously, he wanted to protect his vulnerability with his hand. But he forgot that he still had little emperor''s feet in his hands!


    Su Tang is kneeling on the bed. Her feet are suddenly pulled and the whole person is leaning forward.


    But that''s not the point. The point is, her feet! this moment! It was pressed by him somewhere!!


    Su Tang only felt a bang, and her head was all burnt.


    And Chu Heng, he also froze.


    He wanted to say sorry. He really forgot that he was still holding her foot in his hand, but then he thought again, it seems that there is no difference between this explanation and no explanation.


    So he was silent.


    But he was silent, but little Chu Heng was not silent at all, even It''s quite active.


    Although Chu Heng was wearing pants, what''s the use of that thin layer? Anyway, a thread in Su Tang''s head was broken, which made her want to blow fire.


    "Chu, I''ll kill you!"


    Su Tang immediately retracted her foot, but half of it. Seeing that he didn''t resist, she gave him a fatal blow by biting her teeth."I must let you know what eunuch is today!"


    Her foot was not soft at all. Chu Chen knew it later. Although he tried to avoid it, he still rubbed it


    At that moment, his head was blank.


    You know, Chu Heng has never been so close to a girl in his two generations. Although he has a lot of coquettish words, he disdains even perfunctory people he doesn''t like. She''s the only one


    Short contact, never had happiness, let Chu Heng directly stuffy hum a, then, his pants wet.


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!


    Su Tang: "lying trough!"


    Because of the shock, Su Tang is petrified now, but it doesn''t matter. At this moment, Chu Heng is petrified too. His proud perseverance is so vulnerable! Or in front of his favorite little emperor, this face, lost big hair!


    The short-term happiness, in the end is short, at this moment, Chu Heng whole face is black.


    And Su Tang, who has recovered, directly gives off a burst of ridicule.


    "My God! Ha ha ha ha... "


    Su Tang sneered mercilessly and couldn''t stand up at the end. "Chu Heng, you are not eunuch, but..." She a meal, is a burst of laughter, "but also not bad, ha ha ha ha."


    Chu Chen


    It''s a man. How can he be said no?!


    This is a naked shame!


    "Flowers and roses!"


    Su Tang laughed and tears came out. "I''m here, I''m here. What''s up? My little chuchen


    When there is no danger, Su Tang can keep on talking.


    Chu Heng had never been so speechless before. After half a sound, he bit his teeth and explained to himself, "I No disease


    He said so, but he was very flustered.


    After all, wait until the wedding day, if this happens again, then he simply killed himself.


    Su Tang''s eyes were moist with laughter. After a long time, she continued: "honey, we''ll see the doctor if we are sick. Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you. Ha ha ha... "


    Chu Chen


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    Su Tang has never been so comfortable as she is today. She laughs so much that she has a stomachache.


    But it''s not the key, the key is, this game, she won!


    Chuchen was totally isolated, especially with the laughter of the little emperor. In the end, he ran away.


    Su Tang had a good sleep, but some people couldn''t sleep all night.


    On the other hand, the Imperial Palace failed. At first glance, the Chu emperor regained his imperial power. Naturally, the Chu emperor would not be bothered by these disorderly officials. So he used the torture methods that Su Tang told him, such as blood bath and mass grave. Especially, he didn''t know where he heard that he would recover his youth after soaking in the blood of a young man.


    Chu Huang was old, his white hair on his temples, and his increasingly weak body all proved his senility.


    Everyone wanted to be young forever, and the emperor of Chu was no exception. So when he learned about this crazy method, he immediately let people decorate it.


    When Su Tang knew the news, she found Chu Heng directly.


    These days, this guy seems to intentionally or unintentionally avoid themselves, even if met, also don''t say what coquettish words, quietly let her not used to.


    No, if she didn''t speak, he would continue to be a Muggle.


    Su Tang said, "use pig blood. Anyway, the emperor of Chu will not know."


    Attention is what she thought, but she just wanted to ruin the reputation of Chu emperor, let Chu Chen revolt, more righteous.


    It is Chu Heng, suddenly hear this matter, a face doesn''t matter, "but die a few people."


    How can a thing like right be without blood.


    But Su Tang frowned. It''s true that Chu Zhen''s growing environment makes him look like he is now. This is very bad. She can''t turn it around overnight.


    But now that she knows, she won''t let him.


    "No way."


    Her insistence made Chu Chen look up at her. He didn''t think that the little emperor was innocent, but he thought that she was also a land of good use of power, but he seemed to keep a piece of pure land in his heart.


    Su Tang saw that he did not speak, then frowned, "I don''t like to see blood."


    Chu Heng, "can be replaced by those who are sentenced to death in prison."


    All these people have committed serious crimes and are waiting for the autumn to ask for help. They will die sooner or later, sooner or later.


    Su Tang still insists on it. She knows that it''s too easy for Chu Chen to hide from the world. It depends on whether he is willing to do it or not.


    "Chu Heng."


    The little emperor seldom takes it seriously, but Chu Heng laughs lazily, "Your Majesty, if you don''t see the power, you can''t get to the end if you don''t be cruel."


    Sue sugar certainly knows, but she just knows that he can avoid these things.


    "Chu Heng, you can avoid it!"


    The topic seems to be unable to talk, Chu Heng suddenly stood up, Su sugar a Leng, and then saw him go to the door.


    Su Tang frowned, and her face was not very good. She knew that the conversation was over, but she was not reconciled. So when he was about to walk out of the door, she couldn''t help saying, "Chu Heng, I''m for you!"


    "He no longer has any popular support, but you are not the same! You need to build up your own prestige. Prestige doesn''t mean cruelty! It''s frightening. It''s never a long-term move! "


    Chu Heng stopped, he stood at the door, suddenly heard these words, his heart trembled.


    No one told him these things. In the previous life, he really built up his own prestige by exploring on his own, but at the same time, as she said, his prestige was brutality, and the fear of others was really not a long-term solution.


    He will be burned to death in the end. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to move. On the other hand, there are so many people around him. If there is one person who wants to save him, it''s totally OK.


    Although he was drunk, he was not blind. In his impression, everyone''s faces were afraid, but under fear, they were indifferent.


    They didn''t want to save him. They even prayed that he would die in the fire.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t know whether he heard it or not. She couldn''t get out. She had to stay in the hall. Except for the courtyard outside the hall, no matter how far away, there were all guards.


    Time didn''t pass quickly, but two days later, she met Chu Heng again.


    This time, he was still so silent.


    Su Tang took a look at him. She didn''t know if he supervised the blood pool. She smelled of blood. It was very pungent, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    The reaction of little emperor falls in his eyes, Chu Heng laughs, "so hate me?"


    Su Tang frowned and said, "in daiguo, I really just wanted to use you to divert some people''s attention."


    All of a sudden, Chu Heng wanted to know, so he said, "what happened then?"


    Su Tang said, "you are a smart man. I can see that you didn''t want to stay with me from the beginning. I even thought about changing people. "


    This paragraph of words, let Chu Chen pupil shrink.


    He thought that in the last life, the empress of the state of Dai was really another obedient person. As for who she was, he didn''t pay attention, so he didn''t know.He was suddenly glad that she didn''t give up on him this time. Otherwise, even if he was reborn, he would still miss her.


    "Then why Why choose me? "


    Su Tang said, "you are a smart man. It will be more convenient to keep you around."


    Chu Heng laughs, not to mention the smart man, but the fierce force on him. If he doesn''t like her, he is absolutely willing to cooperate with her.


    This is a win-win situation, but it happened that he finally fell in love with her, or even had to.


    Su Tang, "so if the partner is you, I''m willing to try, try to prove that I didn''t see the wrong person, the only thing is that I didn''t expect you to have obsession with me."


    It''s more than obsession.


    Chu Chen murmured to think, again way: "that now, again why is willing to help me?"


    Su Tang frowned, but said truthfully: "I hope you wake up, I will not stay in Chu, and you Being queen of the kingdom of Dai drowns your talents. "


    Chu Heng sneers. He doesn''t care about any bullshit talent at all.


    "But I don''t care about that."


    If she had agreed at the beginning, he would not have done so.


    "No, I care." Su Tang looked at him and said in a slow voice, "I just appreciate you. As the emperor of Chu, I will be happy for you. But if you become the queen of Dai, maybe I will respect you in a short time, but I''m not sure how long your respect will last."


    The words are so beautiful, but Chu Heng understands that the little emperor is rejecting him.


    "I don''t want to gamble." Su Tang said that, and began to issue a good person card, "you are not a good person, and I am not a good person. Once my respect for you declines, or one day I fall in love with someone else..."


    Su Tang just makes an analogy, Chu Heng but pupil a shock, eye color scarlet ground stood up from the chair.


    "You don''t like other people!"


    Sue sugar was very helpless, "I just said if."


    Chu Heng looked at her and said, "no if."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    Su Tang is very helpless. She can''t reason with a paranoid person at all. She doesn''t want to argue for anything because it''s useless. But the next moment, she sees Chu Heng''s Figure shaking.


    The range of shaking is not big. You can see Chu''s face and lip color in detail. They are all pale and bloodless.


    Sue sugar Wei Dun, then stood up to help people, "you hurt?"


    She always thought that the blood gas on him was caused by the blood bath, but she didn''t want to think that it was his own injury.


    But it doesn''t make sense. Who can hurt him now?


    The little emperor moved quickly, and there was a trace of anxiety on his face. Chu Heng originally sneered and tried to push people''s hands away, but when he thought about it, he narrowed his eyes and simply stepped back, which directly fell into her arms.


    "Your Majesty hates me so much, why care if I''m hurt?"


    Chu Chen is calm and handsome. She is full of resistance. Su Tang is helpless. She was annoyed when this guy tried to stick it on her. Now she is not used to it.


    This, sure enough, human''s bad nature, can''t get forever in turmoil.


    "Chu Heng, don''t make trouble. Sit down first and tell me where I was hurt."


    Chu Chen glanced at her, waved his hand, and stepped back from her arms. "Your Majesty hates me, and I''m hurt again. It''s a rare good chance to leave now."


    Su Tang held his hand and froze in the air. After a moment, he was angry and happy.


    If no one had said this to her before, she might have a try, but what happened later? It''s all a history of blood and tears!


    Every time this group of people smile to let her leave, really want to show a little bit want to escape the mind, small dark room to understand!


    The mouth of the black man is a deceitful ghost. If she wants to believe it again, she won''t believe Su!


    "Chu Heng." Su Tang took back her stiff hand, stepped forward, and pushed the man back to the chair. "Sit down. Let me have a look at the wound."


    Chu Heng certainly won''t, but this guy refused superficially. When she took the hand, she pretended to shirk twice, but let her touch it.


    Su Tang''s action is sharp, but she pays attention to the changes of his facial expression. For example, when her hand holds his arm, her eyes change obviously.


    She eyebrows, pretending not to know, but in the examination of his body, appear careless reckless behavior.


    "Tell me, where did you get hurt?"


    This guy refused to cooperate. Su Tang began to pull his clothes and said angrily: "Chu Heng, your body is your own. There''s no need to be angry with me!"


    Although Chu Chen sat on the chair and didn''t move any more, what he said was that he was wronged.


    "You don''t care about me anyway, so why care about my injury?" he said


    Su Tang glared at him angrily, "can''t you be a friend? You and I have taken on a lot of things together. With these things, I will remember your kindness. "


    Chu Heng sneered, "what''s up? What friend? I need these things? " When he said that, his eyes suddenly deepened. When he looked at her, he said without blinking: "Hualuo, don''t run away. You know what I mean."


    Of course, Sutang knows it, and even knows it thoroughly.


    He likes her, wants her to stay with him, and then what?


    When a canary, no freedom, no life, live is to make fun of him?


    Su Tang doesn''t want it!


    Mission, freedom also want, so, she would rather accompany the man around, trying to straighten out his three views, rather than for the task, compromise when a task without soul.


    She will complete the task and strive for freedom. Who says that if you do a task, you can''t have yourself?


    Now, for example, rejecting male owners is for a better future.


    "Chu Heng, you should know what I mean." Sue sugar pause, see can''t take off his clothes, directly to tear. Without the dark robe, the snow-white shirt inside was soon exposed. At this time, the snow-white shirt on the arm had been dyed bright red.


    Su Tang frowned slightly, and suddenly thought that this guy had been injured in daiguo before, and she had bandaged him.


    "Chu Heng, why do you always get hurt?"


    Chu Chen was stunned, but then he laughed. His injury was too normal. He didn''t feel better when he was growing up. In recent years, others were afraid of him, so he was a little more comfortable.


    Therefore, as long as the bleeding injury is not fatal, he has always been lazy to take care of it. He can just bandage it casually. No matter how much he has to rest in bed, it is a waste of his time.


    "Aung? Is your majesty distressed


    He knew that she would not, but he said it on purpose.


    Su sugar will take the medicine box, smell speech, mercilessly poured the powder on him.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not hurt." She said while bazaar, fortunately, the wound is not deep, soon finished, but she noticed that the wound, like their own cut.


    "You cut it yourself?"


    Chu Heng looked at her lazily. The wound was well bandaged and tied with a bow. The craftsmanship of the little emperor was as good as ever."Your Majesty''s bow is so beautiful. Can you teach me?"


    Looking at him and looking around, Su Tang was happy, but he was angry and happy. "Is Prince Yu''s skill of cutting veins so good? Why don''t you teach me? "


    Chu Heng choked, half rang, and laughed in a low voice, but the smile was a bit surly, deep, and the people who heard it were flustered for no reason.


    Sure enough, the next moment, he grabbed Su Tang''s waist with his injured hand, with a bit of ruthlessness and forbearance on his face. He gritted his teeth and stared at his little emperor, with a deep voice, "Your Majesty, if you don''t mean anything to me, why do you always tease me?"


    Su Tang''s waist was pinched. She frowned and looked at him speechless. "You think too much. I didn''t tease you."


    From the previous me, I suddenly became the self styled "I".


    Chu Chuan laughed. His smile was fierce and crazy. He said, "does your majesty really think I''m stupid? If you really don''t like me, why talk to me so much? "


    Su Tang can''t say that she''s training, even if her old waist is going to waste.


    She can only say: "childe Chu is not bad, I just don''t want you to go that way."


    "That way?"


    "No return."


    Su Tang''s face was calm. Even though she was pinched in pain, she was calm and said, "Chu Chen, if you are stubborn and continue to walk like this, the end of Chu emperor is your end."


    The absurdity of the Chu emperor and the cruelty of the Chu people are no different from those of the common people. They are both very bad. As far as a country is concerned, they will turn the country upside down.


    Of course Chu Heng knew, because his last life was just like what she said.


    So what?


    Su Tang saw his sneer and sighed, "I''m not the Savior. I just want to have a try when I see it. If it causes you misunderstanding or trouble, I''ll apologize."


    Chu Chen found that she was very tired of it. She called herself "I" one by one. This word seemed to be invisible, which separated them from each other and could never intersect.


    "Don''t call yourself me me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    Compared with Chu he''s out of control, Su Tang is very calm.


    This is not, listen to him low roar, she also just light ask: "that you end madness?"


    For Chu Heng, he has never been normal since he was born again. The way of heaven let him be born again, let him know the little emperor''s good, let him fall in love with her, and then? Just to tell him that they didn''t get together?!


    If so, it''s better to let him stop in his last life!


    He didn''t care for such a rebirth at all!


    If you don''t know the beauty, a road goes down in such darkness, that''s all. But the little emperor was beside him. He could hug her as soon as he reached out his hand. Then he told him that he could not do this. Who would not be crazy!


    Now he can''t restrain her. It''s his greatest patience.


    Chu Heng half hung his head, covered the haze in his eyes, but he clasped Su Tang''s hand, but unconsciously released a little.


    He gradually recovered, knowing that he pinched her and wanted to apologize, but he didn''t know how to say it. Half a sound, he could only pursed his lips and cold a handsome face.


    What can Sutang do?


    Black man, you can''t let it go.


    She can only pull back the hand of this bastard, looking at the white bandage dyed red again, angry straight want to hit people, "Chu Heng, your front foot is still saying that this bow is good-looking, but then, how do you treat it."


    Although the little emperor''s face was sulky, his voice was really soft. Unlike him, he was just like a mad dog. He wanted to bite everyone.


    Chu Heng is out of breath, and even knows that he is wrong. He can only look at her so dryly.


    Sue sugar took the bandage apart again and asked him, "now can you tell me why I was hurt?"


    Chu Heng said, "the dog emperor wants a blood bath. I listen to you and use pig''s blood, but later I became suspicious, so I cut my hand in front of him."


    As soon as Su Tang smothered, her hands shaking with the powder.


    This shake, all to the outside.


    She was so angry that she lost her temper. This stupid thing, the emperor of Chu is a fart! If he wants to doubt, let him doubt. Is it worth hurting himself?!


    "You are stupid!"


    Chu Heng blinked and didn''t explain. He just looked at her.


    Su Tang, "next time he doubts, let him doubt! He doesn''t dare to do anything to you. If it''s true, you can tell me! "


    This is the first time, someone said to Chu Heng, when someone outside questioned himself, go back, someone gave him support.


    Ming Ming was like a mad dog before. For a while, Su Tang just said a few words, so he obediently wanted to wag his tail.


    "Aren''t you still angry? Just before, I said you didn''t agree to use death row blood. "


    Su Tang looked at him and could only explain.


    "The law of the state-owned country can''t be trusted privately even if it''s a death penalty." She said, seeing him pick eyebrows, she knew that it was very difficult for an ancient man with the supremacy of monarchy to understand, and she could only explain as much as possible, "our national development, rules and regulations, is not to frame the people, but to frame everyone. I know you may think this is ridiculous, but at least I think so. "


    "So I won''t do that until I have to."


    What the little emperor said was sonorous and powerful. Chu Heng looked at her so quietly. The light in the eyes of the little emperor was very bright, which many people did not have in this era.


    "Then you teach me?" Chu Chen made use of his weakness. He even knew that he was not interested in those bullshit principles at all. The only thing he was interested in was the bright and beautiful scenery in the eyes of the little emperor. It was so beautiful that he had never seen it before.


    Now, it''s su Tang.


    She thought how much energy she had to guide him, but in a few words, he was willing to listen to her.


    "Really?"


    Chu Chen nodded, even did not take like and do not like to force her, because he suddenly felt that a like, or love, in the eyes of the little emperor may not be what.


    Oh, perhaps in the words of those sour scholars, the little emperor is a man of great love.


    But Su Tang, how can she know that her image has been so brilliant? She just feels that her bait has been bitten by the fish. Next, she wants to catch it quietly and slowly.


    "A lot of things can''t be explained in a few words, but if it''s you, I always feel that You''re fine When Su Tang said this, she was very disobedient. A black man, if she was normal, she still wanted to persuade everyone to avoid it.


    Chu Heng said, "it doesn''t matter. I have a lot of time."


    Sue sugar gave him a white look and stood up again.


    She put the medicine box away, picked him up and threw him to bed.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense now. If you get hurt, you''ll have a rest soon."


    Where can Chu Juan sleep? This is a rare calm state after they break the relationship. He can''t bear to look at her so eagerly. Finally, he simply joked: "I heard that some parents would tell stories to their children when they were young."That''s the bedtime story.


    After hearing this, Su Tang glanced at him. After half a sound, she said, "don''t you really take me as your mother?"


    Chu Chen


    Why did he dig such a big hole for himself?


    Chu Heng never thought that he just wanted to coax the little emperor to say something about his childhood. As a result, he had a cheap mother.


    No, what cheap mother, that is his future daughter-in-law!


    "Forget it, I sleep."


    He turned over, but Su Tang was happy. It''s rare for her to bully him. How can she let him go so easily? He said, "just come back. I''ll tell you all the stories you want to hear."


    Chu Chen


    Su Tang, "mother''s baby, mother''s heart, mother''s sweet little cute, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk to your mother? "


    Chu Chen


    He can''t bear it!


    Su Tang was even more excited when she saw that he didn''t say anything. She completely forgot that she had asked him to have a rest. "Ah, I''m so old that I can''t help my mother. I''m still angry when I say a few words. This is really my son''s treason... "


    Chu Chen endure again and again, see the little emperor endless, a gas to pull people to the arms.


    "Hua Luo!"


    Su Tang bent her eyes and laughed happily, "ah, son."


    Chu Heng, "if you want to shout again, I''ll let you really be a mother in ten months!"


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang''s eyes widened, but after a moment, her eyes moved down uncontrollably.


    "That..." "Are you sure?" she whispered with a smile


    "Well, last time I said I would help you find a doctor. By the way, have you seen a doctor recently? Let me tell you, don''t be afraid to see a doctor. If you are sick, I won''t abandon you. Ha ha ha... "


    Chu Chen heard that the blue veins on his forehead burst out slightly. He saw that the little emperor''s lips opened and closed one by one. He talked endlessly, half loud, and his anger was blocked directly.


    "Flowers and roses!"


    The little emperor''s lips are red, but she is still laughing. How can we say that Su Xiaotang is not afraid of a weak man!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    Su Tang has no fear. She always feels that in the face of a man who is not very good, what is she afraid of?


    It''s him that should be worried, not her.


    Chu Chen looks at the little emperor''s complacent appearance, as if he can''t help her. His eyes are ferocious and his face is distorted.


    Fuck!


    What if he didn''t dare to tell her?


    He just didn''t dare to go too far for fear of scaring her and hurting her. In the end, he was despised!


    Chu Qi''s teeth itch, but the little emperor is smiling, out of breath.


    "Chu, don''t be afraid ~"


    the little emperor said, his voice was a little upturned, just like he didn''t think things were too big.


    Chu Heng sneers, afraid of what, even if he really can''t, he won''t let her run!


    "Not afraid."


    When he said he wasn''t afraid, Su Tang''s smile solidified.


    Huh?


    How is it different from what you think?


    What about self abasement?


    Without waiting for Su Tang to think about it, Chu Chen took off his few clothes. As soon as he got rid of his white clothes, there was nothing on him!


    Honey colored skin suddenly appeared in front of us, Su Tang''s pupil shrank, and people began to counselle.


    "No, well, what are you going to take off? We have something to say. "


    Easy to say?


    Chu Juan Chukou directly sneered. She didn''t say it well at the beginning, but made a mockery of it. He was worried at first, afraid that he really no way. But when he was so stimulated by the little emperor, he suddenly felt that he really couldn''t do it, and he had to make her laugh!


    "Don''t your majesty make me afraid? I''m not worried, but I''m afraid your majesty will be


    Su Tang swallowed saliva, beauty at present, who can turn a blind eye to it? But this beauty is not good for him!


    On this thought, Su Tang calmed down again and even cleared her throat. "What am I afraid of? It''s not me who is sick."


    "Your Majesty didn''t mean to be friends with me? Should friends help each other? " After all, although chuchen''s mouth was full of laughter, his eyes were dark, which made people feel empty at the bottom of their heart.


    Su Tang turned her eyes and knew that he was wrong, so she said: "friends also pay attention to distance, but they can''t help each other. I may not be able to help you with what you said


    "Your Majesty, just try it." With that, she couldn''t resist and grabbed her hand.


    At that moment, Su Tang was a fool.


    She did not dare to move, the whole person was frozen there, because she was so shocked that her pupils were shocked.


    "You, you I... "


    Su Tang didn''t say a word completely. On the contrary, it was Chu Heng, who was used to indifference. At the moment, his eyes were stained with excitement


    "You have to tie the bell."


    "Your Majesty..."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took. In a word, Su Tang was ruined by his words of mutual help. She looked at her slender hands and felt that they were not clean now.


    No, I don''t think they are clean!


    "Woo woo My hand, it''s yellow... "


    System " My data is yellow, too. "


    Su Tang, "fart, there are mosaics on your side. What''s yellow? You don''t want me. "


    The system is full of vicissitudes, almost a cigarette.


    "Have you ever seen the yellow mosaic? No, you haven''t. I have seen not only yellow mosaics, but also white mosaics. More than that, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, you humans can really play. I suddenly miss my little black house. At least it''s pure black. "


    Su Tang


    Su Tang said, however, that he could only sulk. Seeing Chu he again, he was elated and satisfied.


    He said, how can you not do it yourself? When you do it yourself, the time is quite long.


    As soon as he was ashamed before the snow, Chu Heng laughed like a successful fox. He squinted and said, "thank you for your help. Sure enough, good friends are very important."


    Sue sugar knee inexplicably hit an arrow, good friend is very important, ah, she said that.


    So, she was hit by the stone she lifted?


    Su Tang is standing in the hall. She is dressed neatly, but she always feels messy.


    "But, sire, some things don''t work at one time. We''ll have to do more." Chu Chen said, and personally poured a cup of tea for her, "come on, your majesty, it''s hard, drink a cup of tea to moisten your throat."


    Su Tang


    Shit!


    A few more. Is that her hand?


    Su Tangqi''s hands were shaking, and the water in the teacup was shaking out, "Chu Heng! Don''t go too far! "


    Chu Heng licked his lips, "between friends, how can you say cent?" As he spoke, he looked at her shaking hand, and then boasted with a look of hindsight: "ah? What happened to your Majesty''s hand? Shaking like this? "Why does her hand tremble? Who should I ask?


    Su Tang has never been so angry since she came to this world. She looks at Chu Heng with a "proud" smile on her face, and then looks at the teacup in her hand. At last, she throws all the angry water on him.


    Chu Heng could have dodged, but he didn''t, so he stood in front of her and let her vent. Half a sound, seeing that she didn''t move, he said, "do you still splash?"


    Su Tang thought he was going to settle the bill, but the next moment, he said, "if you want to continue splashing, I''ll pour it for you."


    Su Tang has never heard of such excessive demands. How could anyone have been splashed and asked to continue?


    Damn, he''s a lunatic!


    "Shit! I want to see blood now


    The little emperor''s eyes are suffused with water vapor. Maybe he was bullied, and his eyes are slightly red. As for the lips, tut He just seemed to exert himself a little bit. Now he''s swollen.


    Chu Chen''s eyes darkened again. This time, Su Tang finally responded and retreated.


    "Chuchen, you''re a son of a bitch Stallions


    Back and forth, up and down, this damn thing is endless!


    Chu Heng choked, and after a moment, he began to smile, "Oh, I''m sorry, your majesty seems to have something People can''t control it. "


    If you can''t fix your mind, why do you blame others?


    Su Tang had never seen such a cheeky person. She shook her lips, pointed to him and said, "Chu, Hu, you''re done!"


    Chu Chen a listen, only pick eyebrows, hear the little emperor said he finished, he almost lying on the ground, she dealt with.


    "Well, I know. The first time I saw your majesty, I knew I was finished."


    Sugar:?


    Can this be related to the confession?


    She opened her mouth, her face was thin and angry, but she didn''t know how to vent her anger. In the end, she saw Chu Heng stretching out her injured arm and sighing, as if she had no choice but to say: "Nah, don''t you be angry, your majesty wants to see blood, blood is coming."


    Xu was just a little too much, and the wound broke open again.


    But this time, Su Tang''s face was expressionless and indifferent.


    It''s time!


    How come he didn''t bleed to death!


    Su Tang thought hard, and then listened to Chu Heng''s subtle pause, "but your majesty, next time, can I have a look at your blood?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    Want to see her blood?


    Su Tang couldn''t understand this. She frowned and thought whether Chu Heng wanted her life?


    After all, blood, besides her life, what else?


    She didn''t expect that this dog was so vicious. Her front foot did such shameful things with her, but her back foot killed her. Sure enough, all the black men are so cruel!


    Her eyes gradually floating vigilance and killing, and even export confrontation with him, "Chu Heng, to kill will kill, what want my blood, want my life you say!"


    Chu Chen was stunned at the moment.


    Why does he want the little emperor''s life?


    He didn''t have time to love her. He wanted to give her all he had. Only she, every time to avoid his fear, let him angry and helpless.


    "What do I want you to do?"


    Su Tang didn''t know why he wanted his own life, but whatever, he really killed her!


    She thought so, but also deliberately straightened up her chest, thinking that even if she died, she would die proud!


    Only the system, looking at the chicken talk with the duck, did not resist, twitching voice: "son, have you heard of a legend?"


    Su Tang: "yes


    According to the system, "it is said that in ancient times, the wedding night was to put a white handkerchief on the bed. Guess what the function of the white handkerchief is?"


    Su Tang is at a loss at first, and so on reaction comes over, the whole person of gas wants to curse the street!


    As a girl of the new era, she forgot that in ancient times, the first time she brewed with people was considered bleeding. However, as a person receiving modern education, she knows very well that not everyone will bleed, which is a kind of probability event.


    However, she never thought that Chu Heng could be such a dog!


    He


    He


    Su Tang is so angry that she can''t say anything, but Chu Zhen finally reacts to her and looks forward to her.


    "I think you want to fart!" Su Tang was so angry that he beat all over the place. In the end, he was tired. After half-time, he continued to beat people.


    Chu Heng didn''t resist. The little emperor''s fist didn''t hurt at all. On the contrary, because of the rare skin contact, he was so happy that the corners of his mouth turned up.


    Of course, the whole play, the little emperor is so tired, if he is indifferent, then his little emperor has no face.


    So he howled a few times on purpose, which sounded miserable.


    Outside the hall, everyone listened to the scream and silently lit a wax on his master to show his sympathy.


    Su Tang was tired and her hands were red. Chu Zhen stood by like a little daughter-in-law for a while and saw that she didn''t start any more. She went to ask for help again.


    "Your Majesty, is your hand hurting? Do you need me to be soft? "


    Su Tang is shameful, so even if he quarrels with him, he also suppresses the voice. After all, there is a little movement in this big night, which is very obvious. As a result, Chu Heng, a bastard, is full of Zhongqi. As soon as he opens his mouth, Su Tang shakes with him.


    She suddenly turned back and saw that he was smiling innocently, which made her even more angry.


    This bastard is on purpose!


    Did Chu Heng do it on purpose?


    That''s true.


    This is not, people outside the hall heard his master so low voice, all of them were thrilled. Curious, they couldn''t help asking the maids from daiguo.


    For the maid, the more miserable the Chu Hun was, the higher the status of their female monarch was.


    How about being recognized as the prince? It''s not that they were eaten by their daughter.


    "Oh, you prince Chu? Now, if you were not in the state of Chu, you would have suffered more. "


    The maids were always arrogant, and because they were trapped in this palace, they never paid attention to others.


    This time, Chu Chen''s attendants are also gossip minded. They can''t help but whisper. But they don''t want to. They are willing to answer!


    But what surprised them even more was that their master was like this in front of the empress of the state of Dai!


    "Ho!" Because they were so shocked, they all took a cold breath. "What else?"


    The maids felt that they were going back to the city, so they enthusiastically introduced to them what they had done at the court of the state of Dai.


    "At the beginning, when you prince Chu made our nvjun angry, you were thrown into the cold palace. Do you know how our nvjun punished him?"


    "How was it punished?"


    "That night, the scream of the prince of Chu alerted the guards outside to rush in."


    "And then what?"


    The ladies looked at the curious attendants and raised their chin. "It''s your prince Chu who is crying for help. I heard that he has blood on his body."


    In fact, the maids didn''t see what happened at that time, but it didn''t matter. In the court of the state of Dai, there was once a woman king who loved to see blood, and Chu was bedridden for many days, which was also an indisputable fact.


    Su Tang didn''t know that her great reputation was destroyed by her maid.In the end, it spread not only in the court, but also among the people. When a young master saw her, even a three-year-old boy saw her, he was afraid of running more than anyone else.


    But now, although she was angry by Chu Heng, she still got something.


    For example, the blackening value falls all the way down, first to 60%, then to 40%, but it''s just "mutual help among friends". In the end, the effect is so remarkable.


    As a result, Su Tang''s anger also faded a little. It''s not a loss making business!


    Besides, the emperor of Chu, although he cut off more than half of his territory, he had no worries. He was even more crazy and felt that he had Su Tang as the backstage. He was also afraid of his concubine''s family, but now the whole court reshuffles. Those who have rights die, those who are abandoned, and the rest are all soft eggs. This is not even with him No one dares to resist when people dig a mass grave.


    The emperor of Chu took a few blood baths, but he didn''t know if it was really effective. In a word, he was more energetic.


    In this way, a blood bath alone can''t satisfy him. He took advantage of Su Tang''s absence and went to ask for advice. Soon, he learned that he was eating people''s heart and liver.


    Su Tang said to him, "have you heard those stories? You see, why do those monsters always like to eat people''s heart and liver instead of pigs and dogs'' heart and liver? That means people''s heart and liver are useful! "


    She is such nonsense, but anyone who has a brain will not believe it. Only the emperor of Chu took her words as the imperial edict, and even knelt down to beg her to stay a few more days for better advice.


    He is so sincere, Su Tang can''t refute his face.


    Gradually, in less than a month, the Chu emperor changed from the former licentious emperor into a bloodthirsty devil, and everyone wanted to kill him.


    After all, human beings are flesh and blood and emotional, but they are not. They treat human beings as animals just to satisfy their terrible taste.


    In the end, when the people learned that Chu fan had rebelled and killed the Chu emperor, all the Chu people clapped their hands and cheered. They also learned that in order to suppress the equally terrible female monarch of the state of Dai and feed the devil with her body, he was even more moved and praised.


    They Chu, finally ushered in their salvation Mingjun!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    On the day when Chu Heng became emperor, Su Tang gave him a big gift.


    Will he be reborn and not her?


    There are so many trivial things to do when Chu Heng ascends the throne. He can''t take Su Tang with him all the time. Because Su Tang''s performance during this period makes him feel at ease, he withdraws most of the bodyguards and leaves only the guards of the outer hall.


    Su Tang likes to be quiet and doesn''t like so many people to follow, so there are no more maids in the inner hall except her maids.


    But because of this time''s laxity, the hall was on fire.


    Originally, Xiaohuo was nothing to be based on, and Su Tang liked Jing again. Xindi liked her so much. Who dares to relax?


    But the minions could not stand it. Some villains deliberately did it. Especially this time, when the emperor of Chu fell, the queen was the one who persecuted him the most. Originally, when Chu Zhen was born again, he almost forgot about the queen, but the people below wanted to please him when he saw the new emperor ascended the throne, so they began to make fun of the queen without waiting for his order.


    The queen, who is high above, has ever been so humiliated? Especially humiliating her, she was the most despised son of prostitutes.


    The queen is unwilling, but she can''t kill Chu Heng. Finally, she turns her attention to Su Tang. If something happens to the monarch of the state of Dai, then the state of Dai will make a big stir. At that time, it will kill two birds with one stone. Everyone knows that Chu Zhen likes the monarch of the state of Dai. If something happens to her, he will live a worse life than death.


    One side is the death of the beloved woman, the other side is the hegemony of the monarchy, see how he also deal with it!


    She wanted him to fall from the throne, a son of a prostitute, only worthy to live in the mud!


    In the court, there are too many ways to kill people invisibly. Poisoning and falling into the water will make you die quietly. But Su Tang is a dead house. The queen can''t find any flaws at all. In the end, when Chu Heng became king, she broke the jar and ordered several secret guards to set fire secretly.


    The dark guards were very skillful. At first, they were not found. Later, the fire was getting bigger, and they were finally caught.


    Of course, no one will know that they didn''t get caught in the first place, it was all because Sutang let the water go.


    At this time, Su Tang sat in the bedroom, looking at the fire around, not afraid, but lit up his eyes.


    The system didn''t understand, just urged her to run for her life, "son, are you stupid? Run


    Su Tang smelled the words and said with a smile, "what are you running for? Gouzi, do you think this fire is coming too soon? "


    System:?


    Su Tang said, "I was still thinking about how to find an opportunity to make myself reborn. I can''t let Chu Chen take all the benefits. I don''t want to. The queen of Chu gave me the opportunity. She''s really a good person."


    System:


    The empress of Chu knew it. She was afraid that she would vomit blood and die.


    Su Tang said, "ah, this is over. I will bury her. She''s a friend!"


    System, "..." Then I''ll thank you for her! "


    "Easy to say, easy to say..."


    Su Tang''s face was smiling, but she didn''t know that the outside was going crazy. Originally, the bodyguards were sent to the outer hall, but only some maids were left in the inner hall. The maids didn''t have time. It was too easy to solve them.


    Now the fire is getting bigger and bigger, and the bodyguards are working hard to water and put out the fire, but the water pressure is not enough.


    Chu Heng was still very fast. He was wearing the Dragon Robe that he ascended the throne today, and he had the emperor''s crown on his head. Seeing this, he didn''t even hesitate. He directly removed the emperor''s crown, threw it on the ground, poured the water from the guards around him on his body, and then rushed in.


    The bodyguard at his side saw this and called out anxiously, "the emperor can''t!"


    The new Emperor just ascended the throne. If something happened at this time, what would the state of Chu do?


    For the first time, the emperor killed many of his descendants. Now, there are only a few baby babies left in the huge Chu royal family. If the new emperor is gone, the state of Chu will soon be finished.


    The guards were so anxious that they soon got wet and rushed in.


    Su Tang was hiding in the corner with her nose covered. When she heard the system prompt, she immediately fell to the ground.


    But when she lay on the ground, she almost cried out.


    "Crouching dog, I feel like I''m medium rare now, just like that steak."


    The system slightly a draw, speechless way: "is you want to toss."


    If you want to pretend to be reborn, there are plenty of opportunities. Why do you have to play the most dangerous one.


    It doesn''t understand. Sutang knows too much.


    In the last life, her clone died in the fire, so rebirth in the fire was just tailor-made for her.


    When she slowly got up from the ground, all kinds of details appeared on her face. Especially when she saw Chu Heng, her pupils shrank first, and the whole person showed a kind of fear. Moreover, because of his proximity, fear turned to hatred, which was very frightening.


    When Chu Chen saw the little emperor get up from the ground, his panic finally calmed down a little. He thought that the little emperor was scared by the fire, so he looked a little strange. But when he was going to take her out, they looked at each other, but he was surprised by the hatred in her eyes."Lolo?"


    Su Tang stepped back abruptly. The fire swallowed her dress directly. She was surprised and immediately took off her robe.


    Chu Chen''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. Seeing that she didn''t want to be touched by herself, her urgent voice was loud, "Your Majesty, don''t make trouble! Come here


    Su sugar where willing to come over, her eyes are full of hate, see he will hand over, but also will carry the dagger out.


    "Chu Heng! Don''t come here


    This draw, direct delimit to Chu Heng''s hand, the wound is not deep, but the blood still flows out.


    Chu Heng didn''t even frown. Regardless of the dagger in her hand, she picked up people and ran out.


    In this run, Su Tang was knocked down by her dagger. Of course, it was her intention. She can''t really stab people to death with a dagger.


    Acting? Almost.


    But with the dagger gone, she could still bite with her teeth.


    Chu Heng managed to save the man from the fire. Before he could breathe a sigh, his shoulder suddenly hurt.


    He could feel the little emperor''s merciless bite, but he just snorted, from the beginning to the end, reluctant to hurt her.


    "Your Majesty, your shoulders are full of bones. Does it hurt when you bite them?"


    Where does not ache, Su sugar thought that the tooth is sour, this bastard, bone how so hard!


    Chu Heng gently put the little emperor on the ground, and there was nothing in his eyes except the joy of his rebirth.


    "What''s the injury? Show me? "


    Sue sugar shrunk for a moment and saw that he stretched out his hand and slapped it off.


    "Chu Heng, what tricks are you playing again?"


    Chu Chen didn''t understand. He thought that the little emperor had misunderstood something and wanted to explain it. But Su Tang said coldly, "the kingdom of Dai is already you. How come you set fire to my palace and now you hypocritically rescue me? Do you think I will be grateful?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    The little emperor''s chest fluctuated sharply. When he looked at him, there was only fear in his eyes except hatred.


    Also, who was not afraid, who was not afraid, of chujuan in the past?


    It''s cruel and terrible to fight in four continents. He is the tyrant.


    Chu Chen was frozen there. For a moment, his head was blank. The reaction of the little emperor made him pour all those dusty memories. He enjoyed the different treatment of the little emperor, but forgot that she died in his own hands in the last life.


    Chu Chen was flustered and scared. He wanted to explain, but his thin lips opened slightly. He couldn''t explain anything for a long time.


    After all, she was really killed by herself in the last life. She died in the fire without a whole body.


    "Luoluo..."


    Su Tang watched him with vigilance. Her petite face was blackened at the moment, but her eyes were surprisingly bright. However, the light was no longer the clear and lovely before, but a strong hatred.


    "Chu Heng, what do you want to do?"


    The little emperor''s reaction was so strange that all the attendants around him were dumbfounded. Fortunately, Chu Zhen''s reaction was timely. He immediately took her back to his palace and rejected all the outsiders.


    Su Tang walked very hard all the way. Her shoes were broken and she had to walk barefoot. Chu Chen didn''t dare to get close to her, not for fear that she would hurt him, but for fear that she would hurt herself. She could only discuss with him: "let''s talk about it in another place."


    Su Tang, who was willing to agree, immediately sneered coldly, "don''t show off in front of me. Although Dai kingdom is dead, I can''t be humiliated by you!"


    Chu Chen was full of chagrin. He was wrong. He was wrong in the previous life. He killed the little emperor in the sea of fire, which was so painful, and all that was caused by him.


    He knew the pain of dying in the sea of fire. How could the weak little emperor be helpless?


    He should die, but he could not bear to die. God gave him a chance to come again. This time, he would never let himself go the same way.


    He soon accepted the rebirth of the little emperor. If he could be reborn, why not others?


    "Daiguo is not dead. You come with me and I''ll give it back to you." Chu Chen took a deep breath, which made his chest ache, but he could only try to stabilize her. Although he was the new emperor of Chu, there were other forces behind him. In this life, he was too anxious, otherwise, no one would dare to move his little emperor!


    As soon as he thought about it, there was a strong anger in his eyes.


    Chu Jue was very angry, just like him in his previous life, who was full of violence and just like the devil.


    This is not, Su sugar after another, the sole of the foot was cut by the gravel, also only a small frown, "why do I believe you."


    Chu Chen was deeply distressed, but he did not dare to go forward. He could only say, "it depends on your Majesty''s choice whether the state of Dai will die or not."


    As soon as the words came out, the little emperor immediately clenched his teeth angrily and said: "lead the way."


    Chu Chen was a little relieved. His bedroom was not far from here, passing a small garden. But along the way, there were countless small stones under his feet, and he didn''t feel it when he was wearing shoes. At this moment, the little emperor was afraid of suffering.


    "Put on my shoes."


    He took off his shoes. Su Tang didn''t agree. At the moment, they are enemies. If they have a little backbone, they won''t accept this favor.


    "Go away."


    Chu Hun lowered his head. He knew how lovely the little emperor''s jade feet were. But now, how pitiful those little feet were. He didn''t say anything, but they were still bleeding. But now the little emperor, no matter how he spoke, would not listen. So he could only coldly threaten: "I don''t want to wear them. Do you want me to do it myself?"


    Su Tang was stunned, obviously did not expect that he was so shameless!


    "You! Shameless


    Chu Heng''s voice is hoarse and he laughs. He is nothing but shameless. He is not a gentleman.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time. It seems that your majesty wants me to do it myself."


    Su Tang''s eyes widened. Seeing him coming forward, she immediately put her feet in.


    Chu Chen''s feet are big. Su Tang doesn''t have to work hard to wear his shoes, but it''s very inconvenient to walk because it''s too big.


    Of course, Su Tang doesn''t choose. At least his feet don''t hurt.


    For this reason, she couldn''t help praising him with the system.


    "Don''t lose the black man you raised. Look, if you know you love me, you will threaten me to wear shoes."


    Her face was gratified, and the system couldn''t help gasping, "you didn''t have to suffer this!"


    Sue sugar, "you don''t understand."


    If not, it''s no fun. Why should she pretend to be a grandson when he is born again, just to make him happy. Now, it''s her turn to try this feeling.


    Not to mention, now there is a feeling of turning over to be the master, especially cool!


    The system is too lazy to make a sound. Anyway, it''s a theater watcher, but it''s Chu Chen. Pay attention to her all the time. She''s afraid that her shoes don''t fit and she''s afraid of wrestling.


    Su Tang wants to walk with momentum, but her shoes are not good, so she can only move step by step. Even so, she can''t see clearly on the night road, but she is still stumbling by something, and almost has intimate contact with the earth.Chu Heng was never a patient person. Seeing this, he carried it directly and left.


    Su Tang was roasted by fire and carried away by people that night. After several times, she felt uncomfortable not only in her stomach but also in her whole body.


    She frowned, her face was gray, otherwise she would be able to perform a coma on the spot.


    To this end, she also secretly pinched herself, and the water vapor in her eyes came out.


    Chu Chen carefully put down the person, see her red eyes tail like to cry, then at that time was at a loss.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? I''ll go to Taiyi! "


    When Su Tang pinched herself, she didn''t feel soft at all. She was about to cry, but she said angrily: "you don''t have to be hypocritical!"


    Chu Chen


    That night, he was afraid of losing her.


    Now, no matter how much she hates herself, he can''t turn a blind eye to it. She has injuries on her body. If you want to talk about it, you have to let the doctor see it before you talk about it.


    "I don''t want the doctor to see it. I can see it for you myself."


    Su Tang''s pupil shrinks and she''s scared back and forth. But where is Chu Chen willing to let her go? He orders people to prepare hot water. Regardless of the hatred and killing in her eyes, he first peels her and then checks her one by one.


    He checked carefully, but for Su Tang, it was a naked shame!


    "Chu Heng!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Chu Chen calm face, smell speech, a pain in the eyes.


    He almost forgot the feeling of killing the little emperor in his previous life, but now, with the stabbing pain in his chest and breathing, he was afraid that he would follow him forever.


    His little emperor You may never forgive yourself.


    "If you want to hate, hate it." He said, turning her over, forcing her to look directly at himself, "when you have your wounds fixed, you can kill me."


    Sue sugar''s stupid.


    Wipe, who''s going to kill him.


    How to play after killing him?


    Then, she coldly next face, hiss a voice way: "do you think I will believe you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    On the little emperor''s pale lips, because of the blood of Chu Jue, his gorgeous face became more and more enchanting. Especially now, Chu Jue stripped her clothes in order to check her injury. With her snow-white skin and brilliant red, the whole person presented a kind of extreme Mi Yan.


    Chu Chen''s Adam''s apple is rolling. He is a normal person. How can he be indifferent to this scene? But the little emperor is like an angry little lion. Although he can suppress her, he disdains to do so.


    "All right." He finished the medicine one by one on the bruises on her body, and then put his clothes on her body. The whole process was very regular. He didn''t even dare to look at her eyes.


    Sue Tang hummed in her heart. Sure enough, this bastard just wanted to use extraordinary means. If he had used to, he couldn''t figure out how to use his hands and feet. After that, he could make up a story about good friends helping each other!


    I really believe his evil!


    Su Tang is very comfortable now. If she didn''t need acting, she would have narrowed her eyes happily.


    Chu Heng for her clothes after wearing finished, step back, "still want to kill me?"


    Su Tang wanted to scratch her head.


    What''s the matter, big brother? Do you want to die?


    "Oh, you are used to acting. Do you think I will believe you?" Su Tang''s eyes were red, and she was obviously angry. She sneered. Even though the situation was not as good as others, she still raised her chin haughtily. "Although I don''t know what you want to do, I can tell you that I can''t cooperate with you!"


    Hualuo died in the sea of fire in her last life, but in general, the people who died were choked to death or fainted by the smoke. So, Su Tang pretended that she was rescued from the fire, not reborn.


    Chu Heng obviously also thought of this. He took a deep breath and pressed the stabbing pain in his heart. He asked her whether she wanted to kill him or not. He just wanted to force her to look at the current situation and calm her down. No, even if the little emperor was angry, he just glared at her.


    He vomited a long breath, raised the corners of his lips, and showed a farfetched smile, "Your Majesty, do you know when it is?"


    The first step is to let her know what''s going on.


    For example, daiguo is not dead. For example, he likes her.


    The latter may make people accept incompetence, and even feel that it is impossible, but Chu Chen still wants to say.


    He has missed his previous life. This time, he is not allowed to repeat it. Moreover, the most important thing is that if he wanted to atone, as long as the little emperor was happy, he would let her be happy.


    Su Tang watched him warily, holding the time of her death in her previous life.


    Chuchen was disappointed. Sure enough, the little emperor who had no predestined relationship with him in his previous life came back.


    "Doesn''t your majesty think it''s different from Dai?"


    Although they are both palaces and luxury buildings, if you pay attention to them, you will find that they are quite different from Dai state.


    Sue sugar frowned, as she apparently found out.


    But even so, she is still cold voice hiss a way: "Chu Heng, what tricks are you playing again?"


    This time, Chu Zhen is rare magnanimous, he looked at her deeply, his eyes were full of all kinds of emotions.


    He seems to be happy, but also like pain, and such eyes, do not want to pretend.


    Su Tang''s whole body was getting goose bumps when he saw her, and she stepped back subconsciously.


    Although the little emperor is an emperor, it is normal for him to be afraid of such a terrible experience in his previous life.


    Chu Chen could only go step by step and said slowly, "Your Majesty, this is the state of Chu. You are here at the invitation of the former Emperor of Chu..."


    He said a lot slowly in a hoarse voice. The more she listened, the tighter her brow was. But in the end, she lost her aggressiveness.


    "Chu Heng, what tricks are you playing?"


    Chu Heng closed his eyes and wanted to say that he liked her and he loved him, but the little emperor of this life had escaped his love. If he did, what would he do if he made her unhappy?


    "No tricks. You have a good rest." Chu Chen forced himself to take back his sight, then turned around and said: "time will prove it."


    He didn''t stay any longer. After he left his bedroom, his face suddenly turned fierce.


    No one can sleep well tonight!


    As soon as he left, Su Tang was at ease. She sat on the chair, poured herself a cup of tea, and then swayed her feet.


    "It''s fun."


    The system says, "only dwarfs have this kind of fun."


    Sue sugar dangling feet meal, the last gas almost violent walk.


    "What''s the matter? How cute am I? Is that getting in the way of my mission? "


    "No!"


    So the dog beep system is envious that she can be a person! Envy her for eating meat!


    The system is so casual, who can think that she is still stronger.


    "You said it was fun!"


    It''s not only dwarfs who can sway their feet? It''s just telling the truth.


    Su tangleng snorted, "you just envy me, don''t explain!"System:


    The system was so angry that it almost burst out crying.


    One person, one system, conventional mutual connection and quarrel, although the quarrel is fierce tonight, tomorrow, the two can get better.


    This is not, to tomorrow, Su sugar wake up, found that the big bedroom or as always quiet, not wait for her to speak, it Dian Er Dian Er explained.


    "Tut, the emperor''s anger, Fu corpse million, this is true


    Su Tang: "what''s the matter? I had a sleep. What happened? "


    System, "remember the queen of Chu?"


    Sue sugar touched her chin. Why don''t you remember? This is her friend!


    The system says, "Chu Chen buried her."


    Although the emperor of Chu was forced to die in the end, he was Chu''s father, so he was given the final honor and buried in the imperial mausoleum. If the empress didn''t make any trouble, she could still be the Empress Dowager. Even if she didn''t have real power, wouldn''t it be good to live?


    Now he died and was directly given to the emperor of Chu to be buried with him.


    This is a living burial. Not only she, but also all the servants of Yikun palace and the nine families are listed one by one.


    Su Tang smashed his mouth. This time, he didn''t feel softer.


    The Queen''s influence is not small, and it''s a future trouble to keep it. As for her previous advice to Chu Chen not to be so cruel, it''s corresponding to the common people, in order to win a good reputation. Look, now the whole state of Chu, who does not regard him as the Savior.


    Su Tang is very clear, not to everyone.


    Every step she does, she mostly has her own plan, but now


    She touched her chin. She was reborn yesterday, and her head was full of anger. Now, she should calm down. One night''s time is enough for her memory fusion.


    The two generations of Hualuo made different choices in the matter of Chu Heng, which can be realized.


    She had a headache. Just as she was staring at the top of the bed, the door of the bedroom was pushed open.


    She didn''t answer, just empty eyes, see Chu Chen heart a suffocation, he would like to bring out his past life, and then beat hard.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for breakfast."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    His voice revived Sutang, but this time, different from last night''s hatred and anger, this time, there was a layer of fear in her eyes.


    She shrunk in bed, her eyes complicated.


    Chu Chen, who was also born again, generally knew her situation. Instead of forcing her, he quietly put the breakfast on the table and waited for her to come.


    The memory of the two generations is fused. At first sight, no one can calm down.


    Sue sugar was silent for a while, and finally got out of bed.


    She had no appetite, so she didn''t see the breakfast full.


    "Chu Heng." She lowered her head and dropped her eyes on the ground. Her voice was tired, like a sleepless night. "You are the king of Chu."


    Chu Heng breathed, and he could not guess what she wanted to say.


    Because can''t face, so instinctively want to escape.


    However, Chu Heng will not let her go, once let her go, it can no longer be retrieved.


    "I know what you want to say."


    Su tangxin pick eyebrows, but said: "no, you don''t know." At the end of the day, she said, her emotions grew bigger and her chest was full of ups and downs.


    A reborn person, the memory of two generations, the impact is too big, she can''t face the old acquaintance, so, at this time, even the eyes dare not look at him.


    The more she wanted to escape, the more Chu Heng forced her to face, "Luo Luo, I know you want to leave, yesterday There were so many things that happened yesterday that you would lose control. It''s normal. But don''t be afraid of me. "


    Almost begging words, let Su sugar finally look at him.


    At this time of him, which has the shadow of the tyrant of the previous life, his expression, only left a thick sour pray.


    The emperor who used to be so high is now humble in the dust, and all this is because of her.


    "Luo Luo, don''t leave me behind..."


    Every sentence of the appeal, almost, tears are going to stay, Su sugar can''t help but sympathize.


    Too poor, so arrogant people, now it is so humble.


    She''s such a scum.


    Su Tang pursed her lips and wanted to open her mouth, but her red lips opened slightly, but she didn''t know what to say. Instead, Chu Heng suddenly pulled out a dagger.


    He used too many bitter tricks, and most of them were to win her sympathy. Only this time, as long as she was happy, he could do anything.


    "I know, I did a lot of wrong things, I hurt you, I Damn it He said in a hoarse voice and handed the dagger to her. "I knew last night that you came back from the past."


    Once upon a time, I heard Su Tang''s pupils shrink.


    Chu Heng was very distressed. He should have protected the little emperor in his hand, but in the end, the one who hurt her most was himself!


    "Luo Luo, don''t be afraid. I''m the same as you, but I came back earlier than you."


    Su Tang was even more thrilled when he blew himself up. She subconsciously wanted to leave him, but Chu Chu took her hand first and forced the dagger into her hand.


    He''s so powerful, it''s like he''s forcing her to kill him.


    Su Tang, who dares, screams in a low voice, "I don''t want it! I don''t want it! You take it! Go away


    Chu Chen''s heart was so painful that he couldn''t breathe. The stabbing pain in his chest made him very sober. He didn''t dare to avoid her any more for fear of scaring her, but he couldn''t pacify her. In the end, he could only encircle her in his arms.


    "Sorry..."


    But he seemed to have no choice but to say sorry and let her take revenge for himself.


    Chu Chen hated his incompetence and felt sorry for the little emperor. In the end, he didn''t know whether he was in a state of confusion. He didn''t know what he had done, so he lowered his head and blocked her lips with his own lips.


    Sue sugar mouth a hot, pupil a shock, and then, the whole person is silly in that.


    Chu Heng ground for a while, gentle action, afraid to hurt her, this kiss is a kiss, more like comfort.


    Half a sound, he pasted on her lips, slow voice comfort, "don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you, this life, I won''t hurt you again."


    Sue sugar is still in a daze, because she doesn''t know how to respond.


    Well, the tyrant seems to play better than she thought.


    She expected that he would hand her a dagger or something to avenge her, but she didn''t expect that he would choose such a way of appeasement in the end.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to play too much, or she won''t be able to finish. It''s almost OK.


    So, Chu Chen''s eyes are bright, see she didn''t resist, holding her arm unconsciously forced a few minutes, "Luo Luo hate?"


    "Hate me touching you?"


    "Hate me kissing you?"


    Su Tang is in a state of confusion, in a trance.


    But she didn''t answer. In Chu Heng''s opinion, it was the best reaction.


    Once upon a time, the little emperor, as long as he crossed the boundary a little, would open his teeth and wave his claws. He would like to tear off a layer of skin from him. Now, although he is still in a trance, his subconscious reaction will not deceive people.If you really hate it, how can you let him touch it?


    Chu Chen''s heart gradually joyful, also dare not too much, then took her hand, "a lot of things happened last night, hungry?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer, and he didn''t mind. He picked up the bowl himself, "just, I''ll feed you."


    This time, Su Tang finally recovered.


    Her eyes were complicated, and the whole person still resisted, but in the end, she opened her mouth.


    Chu Heng was overjoyed. When she swallowed her first breakfast, her blackening value fell.


    "Ding, the blackening value fell by 5%, and the current blackening index: 35%."


    Su Tang took a puff from the corner of her mouth, and then she couldn''t help sighing.


    In the past, no matter how much she tossed, she had no response to the blackening value. This time, she just had a bite of breakfast and became so excited.


    Chu Chen himself didn''t eat much all day and night. Yesterday was the ceremony of his accession to the throne. He was so busy that he didn''t touch the ground. Now he was relieved, and his stomach finally realized that he was hungry.


    This is not, quiet bedroom hall, can hear the voice of his stomach.


    Su Tang looks at him indescribably, but Chu Heng touches his nose. It''s hard to feel embarrassed.


    "That..."


    Su Tang sighed. What else can he do? He has so much breakfast that he can''t eat by himself. Let him be hungry.


    "Forget it."


    Chu Chen is surprised, what to forget? Why not?


    "No!"


    He quickly subconsciously refuted, but when he finished, he found that he didn''t know what to refute.


    So, he can only bow his head, like a wrong child.


    Sutang sighed again, "I said, I''ll eat it myself."


    She didn''t use me any more, and she didn''t fight each other like last night. Chu Chen was very happy and looked up foolishly. Then she said, "so much breakfast, let''s eat together."


    "Good!"


    It was just a breakfast, but Chu Heng was more happy than being an emperor.


    "This is delicious, Luo Luo. You can eat more..."


    "And this..."


    Su Tang


    What if she''s full?


    She put down the chopsticks, only a small action, but he was so nervous that he didn''t eat breakfast, and looked at her nervously.


    "What''s the matter? Is the food not to your taste? "


    It''s pathetic to be so careful, but Sutang can''t eat any more.


    She''s going to vomit!


    And what the hell is Lolo?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    Chu Chen is so small that he is happy. But whatever Su Tang likes, or just looks at her twice, he will put things in front of her as fast as he can.


    Once or twice is enough. Once or twice, Su Tang has no choice but to laugh again.


    Of course, the face of her, is always slightly frowning, a sad face.


    Compared with the previous hysteria, today''s she obviously calmed down and saw the situation more clearly.


    Perhaps, today is indeed different from the previous life, but no matter how different, her heart is still vigilant.


    In this regard, she is very honest, and very sorry to Chu Chen said: "I''m sorry, in my heart, still can''t accept you."


    Before that, she wanted him to be good and regarded him as a friend, but it used to be, and now everything is different.


    Chu Heng obviously also understood that he took a deep breath, endured the dull pain in his chest, and reluctantly showed a smile, "I understand."


    He was like a prisoner waiting to be sentenced. He left her in the state of Chu for several months. He knew that this was the limit.


    How can we easily forgive the murderer who killed himself? What''s more, even he can''t forgive himself. Where can he ask her?


    During this period of time, he always quietly accompanied her, never said much, only occasionally met interesting, and shared with her.


    In fact, this kind of relationship is very comfortable, but Su Tang can''t stand it. After all, she''s not a serious person. She''s used to this bastard''s coquettishness. Suddenly, she''s so quiet. It''s very uncomfortable.


    This is not him!


    However, the "battle" is not over, she has to be steady!


    "I''ve been in Chu for several months. You..." Su Tang gave him a deep look and said, "Congratulations, you''ve got what you want."


    In his previous life, Chu''s only goal was the throne.


    In the past, he didn''t know love at all. In his heart, the only obsession was imperial power and wealth. Therefore, now he will regret it.


    Such a good little emperor, at the beginning, if he only left a little snack, he would not get to the present situation.


    He is responsible for everything!


    Chu Chen is trapped in his own world, more and more self blame, hard to extricate himself, Su sugar found out, in the end can''t bear.


    The memory of the two lives, they are not completely tit for tat, especially in this life, he is very sincere to her.


    Su Tang couldn''t completely ignore it, so she sighed, "Chu Heng, what happened before has happened."


    Chu Heng''s voice is stuffy. He knows, of course he knows! Because of this, he has no strength to retain her now.


    Su Tang added: "I can''t forgive you for the time being. Maybe I won''t forgive you in my life, but I will keep in mind all the things you have helped me


    There was a little contradiction in her voice, like hating him and thanking him.


    Chu Chen was dispirited. He said: "I don''t expect your forgiveness, just..."


    It''s just you don''t have to go?


    But he couldn''t say that.


    Su Tang waited for a moment. Seeing that he didn''t make a sound, he hesitated for a moment. Then he said, "yes, I''ll ask you something."


    Chu Chen Mou color a bright, immediately a face nervous ground sees to her, "you say."


    Su Tang, "this time, will you invade Dai?"


    After the little emperor finished, he frowned. Xu thought that the word "invasion" was too much, and then he said, "will you still capture the kingdom of Dai?"


    There was no difference between aggression and occupation. Su Tang realized it, but she was annoyed because she couldn''t find another word to replace it.


    Chu Heng was stiff, and then the whole person was excited.


    "No! This time, I won''t take daiguo! "


    Compared with his nervousness and excitement, Su Tang was calmer. With a smile, her eyes were more calm than before. She said, "don''t be nervous. I just want to know that daiguo is my birthplace. If you still want it, there''s no need to fight this battle. I have only one request, that is, you should treat my people well. "


    Chu Jue was very strong. He said clearly that he would not attack, but the Little Emperor didn''t believe it at all.


    If you listen to this, it''s like telling the future!


    "No, no! I will not attack, let alone invade. "


    Chu Chen is anxious to explain, for fear that she doesn''t believe it, so he reaches out his hand and swears.


    This time, it was su Tang''s surprise. "Well, I believe it. Your hand can be put down." But she was still not at ease and said, "in fact, I''ve figured it out these days. You really want daiguo..."


    With that, Sutang couldn''t go on, because the guy was looking at himself bitterly.


    Chu Heng, "is that what you mean by believing?"


    Su Tang was speechless for a moment and could only smile. "I just asked. I thought if you really want to, I don''t want to fight any more. I can''t fight left and right, but I just want to add some wandering souls."Chu Chen


    "I will not." His voice was stuffy, knowing that she would not believe it, he simply said, "by the way, the agreement you signed with the former Emperor is still in the balance."


    Su Tang had signed two agreements with the former Emperor. One was to marry the prince of Chu, that is, Chu Heng. Among them, ten cities were used as Chu Heng''s dowry. The other was to protect the safety of the former Emperor and directly cut away 15 cities of Chu. These cities add up to most of Chu.


    She hesitated, then said cautiously, "two agreements have been signed. Which one are you talking about?"


    Once upon a time, the little emperor was so cautious.


    She has always been arrogant, even in bad luck, but now


    Chu Heng heart a pain, "you can have both."


    If you want both of Su Tang''s meals, isn''t it a good thing to marry him?


    "Not so good." She said, "you are the emperor of Chu in the end. The previous agreement is invalid."


    Chu Heng laughs miserably. He would rather void the latter agreement than void this one! He even wanted to tell her that he would rather not have the throne of Chu as long as she wanted him.


    But where did he come from to make such a request?


    "The first agreement is void, but the reimbursable agreement is not void."


    Sugar:?


    Chu Heng said, "those ten cities will be my first apology."


    This is only the first one, and there will be a second one, a third one, and even more.


    Sue sugar was stunned.


    That''s not necessary. One Dai country is enough for her headache. Another 20 cities will make her bald?


    Sue sugar shook her head. "No need."


    However, Chu Heng insists that only in this way can he feel better. Only in this way can he have the face to look for her again.


    "Yes, this is just one of the apologies. If your majesty wants anything else, you can tell me." As he said this, he suddenly got excited. Later, his voice rose, "or does your majesty like to unify the four continents? I''ll knock them all down and give them to you! "


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    Su Tang was so moved that she almost cried.


    Unify the four continents, let her be the empress, and then?


    Every day, there are endless memorials, endless morning ceremonies, endless Court Affairs


    Niang, just thinking about it, I think it''s the end!


    "No need!" Su Tang seized his arm excitedly, afraid that he would do so.


    But her reaction, in Chu Heng''s opinion, is another kind.


    Well, little emperor, are you sorry?


    But the little face is red. It''s so cute.


    Chu Zhen was seldom relieved, and then decided to do so.


    He won''t do anything else to deceive others. He will hand over the four continents to her. The little emperor should believe himself.


    If Su Tang knew it, she would have to spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    It''s too easy for her to believe that she doesn''t have to take Sizhou as a gift!


    Give her a few beauties, and then give her a few cooks, she does not choose, very easy to coax ah!


    "Chu Heng!" Su Tang looked at him and her eyes floated to other places. She knew that he didn''t believe in himself. The gift of straight man was too terrible. She had to kill this idea in the cradle!


    Chu Heng, "what''s the matter?"


    Su tangxin decided to take a bet. "You really don''t have to. I don''t have so much ambition. I just want to manage daiguo well. If you really want to do something, you can send me some beauties."


    Chu Heng''s body was stiff, and he looked at her with an incredible look.


    A moment later, his chest heaved violently, and Sutang could almost feel his hot breath.


    Oh, I''m angry.


    How angry!


    Now it''s Sutang''s turn to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Let him give a straight man a gift. Who wants Jiangshan? Is there a beauty in Jiangshan? I work hard, but I don''t know who I''m going to give it to.


    Su Tang ignored his anger. When she talked about beauties, her eyes rarely showed some joy. She said, "there are no more beauties. When you fight in the four continents, just pay a little attention to them. I want the best ones. As for the others.... "


    Chu Jue''s handsome face was almost distorted. "What else?"


    The best beauty is not enough. What else? How many beauties does she want alone! Are those beauties as beautiful as he is?


    Although he hadn''t seen the so-called beauties, Chu Zhen''s sour heart almost drowned the beauties.


    Sue sugar blinked and hesitated. "Is that too much?" After that, seeing that he looked at himself angrily, Su Tang changed her previous joy, sighed and said in a low voice: "also, you have your ambition, hegemony, beauty and so on. In your opinion, it''s a waste of time."


    Chu Chen was choked in one breath, vomit is not, swallow is not, can only stare at her.


    The little emperor was wronged!


    What''s good about those beauties? If he really had the ability, he would look up. But from the memory of his previous life, he didn''t die miserably by his knife.


    The appearance is not as good as him, and the strength is not as good as him. Where did the little emperor like them?


    "Sire, it''s not good to indulge in beauty." Chu Chen black face, and said: "beauty wrong country, since ancient times, how many princes and Marquises died in the hands of beauty."


    Sue sugar, "so?"


    Chu Chen took a deep breath and told himself that it was his little emperor. He could not frighten her, so he said, "Your Majesty is the empress of the state of Dai, so you should think about the state of Dai."


    Su Tang was stunned, and then said with a smile: "beauty is the excuse of those mediocre people. Beauty has never been a crime. It''s the incompetent who are guilty. I don''t think you are the same as them


    "The same!" Chu Heng said, "I am the same as them!"


    What bullshit is not the same, at this moment, he wished all the people in the world were incompetent and mediocre.


    "In short, beauty is sin!"


    Su Tang


    Chu Chen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "Your Majesty, you are different from them. I believe you will be the emperor of Ming Dynasty. Therefore, I can rest assured that you will have 25 cities of Chu."


    Su Tang:???


    Chu Heng said, "Your Majesty is kind-hearted. You should also know that there are still many fatuous emperors in these four continents. Their people are suffering from human suffering, so..."


    Sue sugar was silly. "So what?"


    Chu Heng, "we have to save them!"


    Su Tang


    Damn it, it''s a waste of time!


    To save yourself, save yourself!


    Su Tang is in a hurry. She doesn''t want to go to court before dawn every day. When the dog is asleep, she has to pick up the light and criticize the memorial.


    "No, Chu Huang, you are wrong. I can''t save the world because of my limited ability."


    Chu Juancai doesn''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t believe that he will leave the court affairs to her. What beauty can she find! Oh, yes! We have to arrange some people around her to save some ugly people from running to her!"Your Majesty, I believe you. If it were you, the world would be better!"


    Chu Chen was afraid of her reaction, and then he ran away. He ran so fast that he didn''t even have a shadow in the blink of an eye.


    Su Tang was so stupid that she kept a rude word in her throat.


    What the hell are you doing!


    Su Tangqi was so angry that she could only breathe. As a result, Sao''s operation was still behind. As soon as he changed his routine, he didn''t continue to use any small means to keep her. Instead, he threw her 25 cities of Chu state and went to fight for four continents.


    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that he actually wrote an imperial edict. For the first time when he ascended the throne, he wrote an imperial edict and turned the state of Chu into a subsidiary of the state of Dai. Then he ran away with the army of Chu.


    Su Tang stared at all this. If she was the ancestor of the Chu royal family, she would be angry and climb out of the tombstone!


    Chu Chen''s hand was too sudden, and the whole state of Chu didn''t respond. When he knew about it, he would go back to heaven, because this guy told the generals at the border of Dai state about it and asked them to go to Chu state to pick up Su Tang.


    The mighty army is approaching, and the Chu army is taken away by him. What else can others do? I can only bow my head!


    As a result, Su Tang just went out of his country and became a guest, but he ended up serving everyone from the inside out.


    The key is that after the generals of the state of Dai knew it, they heard that his majesty won the whole state of Chu without a single soldier. All the generals were boiling. No, when they saw her, they yelled that my emperor was several decibels higher than usual.


    Su Tang was so dazed by them that the court officials of the state of Chu saw that the troops of the state of Dai had all come. What else could they do? We can only kneel down and shout our emperor together!


    Long live the emperor


    Sue sugar heard a soft foot, almost a cry.


    This NIMA is a bloody face in the chuchen pit!


    He patted his ass and left. The rest of the mess was hers!


    At the thought of getting up earlier than a chicken and going to bed later than a dog, Su Tang became black in front of her eyes.


    This is not the most painful. The most painful thing is that all the pretty little servants around her have disappeared, and even the little eunuchs are very poor.


    Su Tang, "..." Where are my sweet little beauty servants? "


    The little eunuch grinned, and this smile was missing a front door tooth!


    "Your Majesty, sister Qiushuang and bodyguard Ling are going to get married. I''m afraid they won''t be able to serve you in the future. There''s Dongmei. Her parents are very ill, so they''ve gone home. And..."


    Little eunuch said a pile, Su sugar more listen to more not right, gas of gnash teeth, "tell me the truth!"


    Little eunuch, "Your Majesty, the emperor of Chu said that beauty is harmful to the country. I''m afraid they will tempt your majesty, so I decided to put an end to it from the root."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    It''s an end, but it''s an end for both men and women!


    Su Tangqi''s teeth itch. Looking at the eunuch again, he grinned with shame, but he was proud. "Your Majesty, I think what the emperor of Chu said is very true, so I knocked off one of my teeth and came to serve your majesty."


    The eunuch felt that he was too clever. As long as he was ugly, he could serve the empress.


    Their empress is the best emperor in the world. It''s my honor to serve her!


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I''ll take good care of it. I won''t let those beauties who have nothing to show have any chance to take advantage of it!"


    Su Tang Do I have to thank you for that? "


    The little eunuch was flattered and knelt down happily, not understanding her sarcasm.


    "This is what a slave should do. If your majesty really wants to thank you, you can thank the emperor of Chu. This is his old man''s idea."


    Su Tang


    She hates it!


    Su Tang fell down on the chair, full of despair and emptiness. When she looked at the eunuch again, she saw that she was silent, and she brought a pile of memorials. The pile of memorials was high, which not only blocked his sight, but even higher than his head.


    The little eunuch wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, this is the memorial of the state of Chu. Ah, the slave is wrong. Now it''s Chuzhou."


    Sue sugar is desperate.


    However, this is the beginning.


    Because the birthday was coming, the courtiers drew up a gift to send. Among them, Chu hung the first one.


    A look, hey, took the whole Jin to her as a gift.


    But damn, who is rare!


    How many more memorials will there be for a state of Jin!


    Later, I don''t know which Keng Huo sent out a fake message, saying that the empress of the state of Dai loved to fight in other countries, and her favorite gift was to collect territory, so that the treasures were nothing. The neighboring countries saw that Chu Huo was so terrible, so they simply ceded territory instead of waiting for him to attack themselves.


    At the birthday party.


    Su Tang listened to this country, that territory, that city, celebrating the birthday, wow, cried out.


    The emperor, who you love to be!


    She stopped playing!


    Birthday party, grand and lively, however, at a glance, looks plain have been considered eye-catching. Yes, in addition to her love of collecting territory, there is a false message behind her, saying that she hates beauties. She is pure and charming. In front of her, she has to be beheaded. If it''s serious, she will kill nine ethnic groups!


    Rumor a word, refute the rumor run broken leg!


    She tried to explain, others also tried to make believe expression, in the end, she was tired.


    Now, for example, the dancers at the celebrations and promotions are uneven, and their appearances are crooked. However, no one points out that everyone praises Your Majesty''s diligence. At such a time, they still stick to themselves.


    It''s like an ascetic. Your majesty, though powerful, never slacks and indulges.


    Mingjun is a rare Mingjun in a hundred years!


    Su Tang doesn''t know that she has been shaped into Mingjun unconsciously. She just looks at those people''s worship and celebration empty, as if all this has nothing to do with her. The only comfort is the delicious food sent by the cook.


    Yes, now the only thing that can make her happy is three meals a day. The cook''s varied food for her, which is the only sweetness in her dark life.


    Su Tang buried himself in eating hard, and then heard the bottom of the people shouting that the king of Chu came.


    The king of Chu, the former Emperor of Chu.


    Su Tang''s excited chopsticks all fell down. It''s been a year. She finally waited until he came back!


    As soon as she thought of her life in this year, she would like to drag him to a small corner and beat him up.


    A year''s time, say long not long, but for Chu Heng, a year no see, Acacia become sick, in see the little emperor, his eyes are unconsciously soft.


    Well, his majesty is as bright and charming as before.


    "Your Majesty, I am back."


    Su tangpi said with a smile, "I''ve come back, but I miss Chu Qing so much this year."


    She said gnashing her teeth, but in Chu he heard, just miss a word, enough to make him excited.


    "I miss your majesty very much."


    The banquet continued, but because of Chu''s arrival, everyone''s attention was focused on them.


    At first, they were still thinking about Chu''s success and whether he would rebel. But then they thought that when the empress of the state of Dai was in the state of Chu, he didn''t move. Instead, he gave up the state of Chu. How could he rebel now.


    However, why is it that Chu Heng is so loyal?


    Oh, it''s love!


    All the ministers felt that they had discovered something important. Their eyes lit up, and they even clenched their fists when they were excited.


    Since ancient times, no matter the former dynasty or the harem, it is closely related. The harem has been vacant for many years, and they are anxious to establish a queen. But can anyone be a queen? Looking at the whole court, either they have wives or concubines, or they don''t look good enough. How can they be worthy of a vulgar and ugly man when their lady is so beautiful?This is absolutely impossible!


    Since there are no suitable candidates for the time being, we will not rush to find embarrassment. Therefore, in recent years, they have all selectively ignored this problem, just as they agreed, until the king of Chu came back.


    The courtiers think they see hope!


    King of Chu! At that time, the descendants of the Chu royal family were aristocrats. What''s more, he fought bravely and laid down a lot of territory for the empress. This alone is out of the reach of others. Among them, the most important point is that the king of Chu is handsome and comparable to the empress!


    What does that mean? It shows that they are a perfect match, a perfect match, and an immortal match!


    The more chaochengmen thought about it, the more excited she was. Su Tang just looked at it and knew what the old folks were thinking!


    Her teeth itch with anger, but these old guys are really for the country and the people. They can''t fight or scold. In the end, she can only spread her anger on Chu Heng.


    Anyway, this group of people''s eyes have been so strange, she doesn''t have to make a scene, just sit down their ideas, in front of everyone''s face, a will Chu Chen to a small corner.


    The banquet was even more lively when the empress left, but the excitement was not the sound of dogs, but the joyful discussion on the part of ministers.


    "The queen finally has a good choice!"


    "No, you don''t know. I didn''t find the right person because I didn''t dare to do it! Now I see the king of Chu. Hey, why didn''t I think of him? "


    "Not only you didn''t think of it, we didn''t think of it, but we can''t blame him. The king of Chu kept a low profile! I''ve only heard about his achievements in war these years. How could I ever have thought that he was so handsome? If I had known that, what else could I do? Your majesty has enough territory, but she lacks a queen


    "Or, let''s sum up and see what good times there are in the near future?"


    "But We old people think it''s good. Will the king of Chu and his majesty like it? "


    "Hey! It is a matter of state after the establishment of the throne. Is it your majesty who has the final say? It''s about the future prince. It''s wonderful for me to look at the king of Chu! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    The more ministers talk, the more gratified they are. There is a sense of pride in my family that my daughter has just grown up.


    But also, daiguo nvjun, who dares to say bad?


    Who dares to say, they immediately cut off their heads!


    Su Tang doesn''t know that she has been sold completely by the old friends. At this time, she is holding Chu Chen to settle the accounts after autumn!


    Let him run for a year, this time, she saw where he could go?


    In the corner, Su Tang looked at him with a sneer, "Chuqing, why don''t you run away? Aren''t you good at running? Run. "


    Chu Chen looked at her silently. The little emperor was so anxious that he felt sick.


    However, this is also a kind of care, otherwise his life and death, she would not care?


    For the sake of power, she was able to pretend to be stupid for several years and let others splash dirty water. Now it''s only one year. She is so angry. If she is not a close person, how can she show a small temper.


    Chu Chen raised his lips. When he left, he wanted to calm both sides. She just came back from the rebirth, just as he was in those years, when he just came back from the rebirth, if he could not really control the body, he would have started to kill.


    But now, he''s very happy.


    He was glad that his weakness made him find the loveliness of the little emperor, otherwise, he would live in regret forever.


    Chu Chen with fear, want to hold her in his arms, a year of time, Miss become sick, this is not, now looking at the little emperor, he can''t even bear to blink his eyes.


    "Your Majesty is fat."


    "White."


    ¡­¡­


    Straight man is straight man. You can''t expect him to say anything beautiful. He''s very powerful when he''s playing gongdou. But when he''s facing Su Tang, he can beat her to death.


    What is fat?


    That''s Fengying!


    The more she thinks about it, the more angry she gets. Before she starts to settle accounts, this bastard has begun to mock her for being fat!


    "Chu, Hu!"


    Chu Zhen really thought that the little emperor was fat, but she was more lovely. Although she was smart, she was too skinny. When he held her, he was very distressed.


    It''s like that the breeder always wants his baby to be fat, the fatter, the more lovely and the fatter, the more beautiful.


    "What''s the matter, your majesty?" Chu Chen is eloquent and eloquent, but he can''t speak well when he has a pair of Su Tang. For example, now, the front foot says she is fat, and the back foot asks her, "Your Majesty is hungry?"


    Su Tang


    Damn it!


    Is he satirizing himself as a pig?


    "What''s the matter with you when I''m fat? Did you eat your rice or drink your water? "


    The little emperor''s eyes were full of fire, but Chu Heng was very innocent.


    He wanted her to eat her own food, but she didn''t want to, so he had to pack up and go to her house for dinner. Not to mention, Dai''s food is to force Chu''s good, not to mention other, light mood is not the same.


    Once upon a time, a person who constantly talked about things would be so stupid when he recognized them.


    For example, now he knew that the little emperor was angry, but he didn''t know how to comfort him. After thinking about it, he said, "Your Majesty is angry. Is it because I''m not satisfied with the present?"


    He didn''t say it was OK. He was even more angry when he said Su Tang.


    "Do you know you robbed it? You bandits know how to rob all day long


    He didn''t know how many nights she would stay up and how much hair she would lose after he robbed her!


    Chu Chen small frowned. The more angry the little emperor was, the more he didn''t understand. After thinking for a long time, he said, "Your Majesty doesn''t like it?"


    Su Tang just wanted to roar, but the bastard asked: "is it because it''s too small?"


    Su Tang


    She is tired.


    Really, she''s so tired!


    Knowing that the discussion with him is fruitless, why do you have to waste your breath? If you encounter this kind of thing, it will be over!


    When the Little Emperor didn''t agree, he began to fight. Chu Heng was forced to fight.


    But he won''t say it''s a good feeling.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 25%."


    Su Tang was so tired that she wanted to have a rest. As soon as she stopped, she heard the familiar system prompt. At that time, her face was distorted.


    She looked at her own red hand, and then looked at the excited Chuzhen, she was at a loss.


    Not only was he not angry, he was excited!


    What a perverted species this is!


    Sue sugar stretched out her hand and pointed to his face tremblingly. She couldn''t say anything for a long time. In the end, she got angry.


    "Get out of here!"


    She''s going to find a little beauty. She''s going to find a sweet and soft one. Whatever bullshit man, get out of here!


    The little emperor''s temper is quick, but he can walk faster. Chu Chen has been immersed in the mistakes he made in his previous life, and has never come out. Therefore, everything around him is atonement. Therefore, no matter the little emperor beat him or scolded him, he would not resist.On the contrary, he thought it was good. At least, she had her own eyes.


    What he was most afraid of was that she ignored herself, so he ran to attack others with an evasive mentality.


    Their brain circuits are not in the same line, of course, not in the same place.


    Su Tang is so tired that she just wants to have a drink with other people. But Dai Guo, who is so big and has so many courtiers, knows so many bad old men!


    She froze for a moment, and at this time, the minister saw her.


    The ministers were just discussing the issue of lihou fiercely. When they saw the empress coming, they immediately ran like old chrysanthemums laughing.


    "Your Majesty ~"


    with the cry of your majesty, Su Tang got goose bumps. She stared in horror and looked at the old foxes warily.


    "What, what?"


    The ministers laughed very strangely, and their voices hardly stopped being rigid and serious. "Your Majesty, I just decided an important thing at your birthday party."


    Sue sugar, "tell me."


    Ministers, "stand up! Your majesty is twenty now. If you were the former Emperor, you would be born now. If you didn''t mention it, you would think that no one is worthy of your majesty... "


    They''ve laid a lot of groundwork. The more Su Tang listens, the worse. Nowadays, people have to urge her to marry everywhere!


    "All right, I know it!"


    She vaguely wanted to expose it, but the ministers couldn''t let her.


    "Your Majesty, I think the king of Chu is good. He is young and promising, and his appearance is also beautiful." When it comes to beauty, ministers suddenly think of their majesty''s eccentricity. They don''t love beauty and ugly people, but they can''t help it. For the sake of the future Little Prince, they can''t let your majesty make a very ugly person queen!


    "Your Majesty, you may not be satisfied with the appearance of the king of Chu, but you think about the future prince. If you marry one you are satisfied with, what will the future Prince look like?"


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about Dai."


    ¡­¡­


    The more the courtiers said, the more excited they were, but Su Tang was more shocked.


    Go on!


    When did she like ugly?


    It''s Chu Chen who framed her!


    You know, those young men in her harem were more and more beautiful!


    "What are you talking about! I like beauties. I like beauties! "


    Courtier: "Your Majesty, now Zuo Xiang and the king of Qi are gone. You don''t have to hurt yourself. All the courtiers know that this hobby is" strange ". It''s just about the state of Dai. Think twice!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    Your majesty doesn''t want to think twice. Your majesty wants to kill someone now!


    Oh, no, it''s too cheap to kill him directly. Let''s kill the nine tribes!


    The little emperor came back with an angry face. Although she was angry when she left, she was even more angry now.


    Chu Chen Mou color one sink, stride forward, "Your Majesty, but who make you angry?"


    He asked fiercely. These days, he was afraid that the little emperor would be angry when he saw him. He could only hide far away and fight for the four continents. But he was never happy one day. Only when he conquered a city did he dare to write a memorial to his majesty. Besides, he did not even dare to mention a redundant word.


    Time will dilute a lot of things, but killing people and destroying the country, I''m afraid that when I get to Naihe bridge, I can''t put it down.


    Su Tang is angry and happy. Looking around the world, who else can make her angry?


    "What do you say?"


    Chu Chen:?


    Su Tang saw that he was at a loss. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to sympathize with herself or him.


    This has not started to fall in love, this fool began to lower IQ limit, what can be done in the future?


    Sue sugar sighed a long time. After all, she was the one who carried all the things.


    "The courtiers will play, and I will set up the empress."


    As soon as his voice fell, Chu Heng''s face suddenly changed, and his dark eyes became darker, just like the terrible night.


    "Li Hou?"


    He opened his mouth in a dumb voice, which was full of bitterness.


    He thought that the little emperor would get married. After all, she was in her position. Even if she didn''t want to, those people at the bottom would never allow the emperor to have no offspring. No offspring would shake the root of a country. It''s just that he didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    He finally summoned up the courage to come back and wanted to celebrate her birthday. As a result, she told herself that she was going to get married.


    Oh


    Chu Chen took a deep breath and tried to suppress his violence.


    He loved her, but he didn''t dare to get close because of his terrible mistakes. He thought he could accompany her far away, as long as she was happy, but now he found that he was not so generous.


    The thought that she would spend her whole life with other men and have children would make the riot in his blood boil and make him angry.


    Sue sugar took a look at him and was silent.


    Of course, she saw that something was wrong with the fool. She was so angry that he didn''t know that the queen recommended by the minister was him?


    Let him so hold on, blackening value specified to rise, so, she deliberately said: "Chu Heng, your hand is still very long."


    This words ask of strange, Chu Heng all Leng, "Your Majesty this words, what meaning?"


    "What do you mean? Chu Qing is really a good abacus. I have told you long ago that if you want Dai Guo, I''ll give in. Now, I''m not ashamed to make such a small move! "


    Chu Chen is at a loss. What''s he doing? Apart from fighting, he has only fighting left.


    Su Tang''s feigned chest was up and down. Without waiting for him to open his mouth, he accused: "dare to do it, dare not recognize it? Dare you say that you did not threaten those ministers to recommend you as Queen? "


    This words a, Chu Heng all silly eyes.


    "The minister recommended me as Queen?"


    "You don''t admit it yet!" The more she said, the more angry she was. In the end, she wanted to fight again. "Who else would you be? When you didn''t come back, they didn''t even mention finding me a pretty young man. Now when you come back. Ah, not only after the establishment, but also after the good day of the zodiac has been set, and it has nothing to do with you? "


    The previous anger was like being punctured in an instant. Chu Heng was angry now. He was so happy that he almost turned up his lips.


    It''s rare that those old bones have eyes.


    He lowered his smile and looked innocently at the young emperor, "but your majesty, it really has nothing to do with me. If you don''t believe it..." He thought for a moment, but could not think of anything else to swear.


    He gave the state of Chu to her, and I''m afraid that the rest of it would be his own life.


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t believe me, you can kill me."


    Sue sugar, "who the hell wants your life! I want a beautiful young master


    The smile in his eyes disappeared instantly. Chu Chen sank his face and said coldly, "Jiangshan and beauty, your majesty chose Jiangshan."


    "Bullshit, I''ll give it to you!"


    Su Tangqi''s swearing, from the beginning to the end of this river and mountain is forced by him, look at her life now, say good, ten thousand people above, say not good, that is a feeling of the court processing machine!


    She doesn''t want to be a wise king, she wants to be a foolish king!


    Where did Chu Heng know that the little emperor had no interest in the throne. From his point of view, the little emperor endured humiliation in order to take charge of the imperial power. Therefore, he sent the state of Chu and the four continents together.


    But now, for the sake of beauty, she doesn''t even want the country?


    "Hua Luo!" Chu Heng finally no longer a mouthful of his majesty, gas of call his name, "for beauty, you even don''t like the most Jiangshan!"Now, it''s Sutang''s turn to be stunned.


    "When did I say I like rivers and mountains?" Su Tang was aggrieved when he mentioned this, "I endured humiliation for the sake of the kingdom of Dai and for the sake of my father''s country, but from beginning to end, I just wanted to be a complete kingdom of Dai! A nation that will not let the people be displaced and displaced! You forced the state of Chu to me, and you forced the four continents to me. Did you ask me if I wanted it before you forced it? You didn''t! "


    Su Tang said all the bitterness in her heart, growled to the end, her voice was a little hoarse, "I know why you do that, you are for atonement."


    The little emperor closed his eyes deeply, but he saw the sadness in front of him.


    For a moment, he panicked.


    He suddenly found that what he thought before was what he thought, not what the little emperor really wanted.


    "Your Majesty I, I don''t know. "


    Su Tang''s violent temper, a little sad even if, really shed tears in front of him, it is not as good.


    "A word without knowing can erase everything? Do you know what I used to think? I think that if I can keep the land left by my father and choose one who has the ability to work for the common people in the world, then I can retire. "


    The little emperor said every word, but Chu Heng was stunned.


    He thought that the little emperor not only did not like the atonement, but also increased the burden on her.


    Su Tang, "stupid thing! You''ve made me bald! "


    The style of painting changed quickly. Chu Chen couldn''t respond. He stayed there, half a sound, and carefully identified her head.


    "It seems that there is less hair."


    Don''t say it''s OK, once you say it, you''ll get angry with Su Tang, and then you''ll kick her.


    "You call me bald!"


    Chu Chen is unjust. He just said that his hair is less than before, but he hasn''t been bald yet. However, the little emperor is angry. What should he do? She can only kick it.


    "Don''t kick your feet, your majesty."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    Su Tang is not so delicate. She sniffed at the words.


    Now that you''ve made it clear, just make it clear.


    "Chu Chen, I''m not interested in the mountains and rivers. Don''t send a territory every three to five."


    Chu Chen''s brow is slightly frowning. These days, he really doesn''t know how to make atonement except for sending territory and mountains.


    Su Tang said, "I''m not interested in territory. During this period, I''ll take care of it for you. If you want to thank me, it''s very simple. You can deal with the situation by yourself, and you can make me a carefree king. "


    Chu Jue was so tired that she couldn''t be trapped in the capital without rivers and mountains, let alone in the palace.


    "And then? What do you want to do when you become the king of Xiaoyao? "


    Su tangle was happy. "There are too many things that can be done, for example, to find a group of beautiful little beauties to serve me first." Speaking of this, she was angry. If he hadn''t done it in secret, there would be no beauty around her!


    But Chu Heng heard that she would never think of any beauty in her life!


    "No way!"


    He can''t let her go, so she has only two choices.


    "Either be an emperor with real power, or be an emperor without real power."


    Su Tang wanted to be rude at that time. "What the hell''s the difference?"


    Do to do is the emperor, and! With this guy''s degree of paranoia, maybe she wants to die alone!


    If you think about it like this, isn''t it that you can enjoy boundless solitude with thousands of miles of rivers and mountains?


    Chu Jue pursed her lips and put her in the palace. He could know everything about her. If she didn''t want to see herself, he would stay far away and not hinder her eyes. However, there must be no one else beside her pillow!


    He''s going to go crazy if you think about it a little bit.


    This matter to sue sugar gas, if there is no task, she would have sent him lonely old!


    But she has a mission!


    She took a deep breath and told herself that she was used to it. She wanted to be calm and calm. But at this time, Chu Heng suddenly apologized.


    He said, "I''m sorry."


    Su Tang was stunned. Then she heard him say in a low voice, "I know I''m going too far. I tried to leave you and no longer pay attention to your business, but I found that I can''t do it."


    Chu Heng''s voice is calm. If you listen carefully, you can hear the trill.


    "Hualuo, it''s a very bad thing for you to meet me."


    Sue sugar was silent.


    She is a tough and soft-hearted person, so she seems to be grumpy, but like now, she can''t help scolding him.


    "Also It''s OK, too. " She whispered, "in the last life, you and I were different. In fact, it was quite normal to have such a situation. As for this life, you''ve helped me, too. It''s barely clear. "


    However, her position is different. If she is an emperor, she may not be as cruel as him, but if she can achieve the throne, she will not be full of ghosts.


    If he had said it earlier, instead of avoiding it, maybe the knot between them would have been solved. After all, Su Tang intended to forgive him.


    Chu Heng but wry smile, "two clear, your majesty is also able to drive me away."


    "I don''t understand why you say that." Su Tang looked around and finally sat on the fake stone. After standing for so long, her legs were sore. When she sat down, she found that Chu was too tall. If she continued to talk, her neck was sore. So she stretched out her hand and pulled Chu down.


    The little emperor doesn''t care about trifles. They can find a better place to talk, but she even invited him.


    This kind of feeling, how to say, when fighting, the environment is worse than this, everyone sits everywhere, but the little emperor is not the same, she seems to be born with those so-called Royal people are not the same.


    "Chu Heng, if you take this life alone, you are very special to me." Su Tang racked her brains, tried to find words, and said, "maybe even God can''t see the gratitude and resentment between you and me, so let''s start over. In that case, I don''t want to hold on. "


    The more she said, the brighter her eyes were.


    He never asked, she would put it down.


    "Your Majesty, do you really Can you put it down? "


    Su Tang glanced at him. "Why don''t you put it down? How tired it is to live in hatred, and.... " She sighed, "I''m not stupid. I can''t see that you''re going to fight for atonement."


    Su Tang blinked. Since her rebirth, they had never talked so peacefully. This time, he was reluctant to speak. He just wanted to listen to the little emperor.


    Seeing this, Su Tang nagged, "Nah, the people around me have changed. Did you do it?" After that, without waiting for him to speak, she said, "OK, in such a big world, only you dare to do it. Forget it, I don''t want to bother with you about it. But there''s one thing you have to take over. "


    Chu Heng hesitated and said slowly, "is it a court affair?"


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t see that the little emperor was not a man infatuated with power.Perhaps, if it wasn''t for the early death of Dai, she would continue to be her happy little princess.


    Su Tang said, "you have to take over the business. I don''t want to live the life of getting up earlier than a chicken and sleeping later than a dog."


    Chu Chen can''t bear to smile. How many people dream of the day they want to live.


    But also, if the little emperor was infatuated with power, how could he be today''s temperament.


    He has seen too many examples. In the end, all of them went to self.


    "It''s OK to take over Chaoshi, but now, you still have to continue to be the emperor." Chu Chen sees her big eyes and explains with a smile: "I''m fighting in four continents. Many things are not clear. You have to teach me."


    Su Tang immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "this is easy to say."


    Chu Heng, "Your Majesty, can I ask you something?"


    Xu said, Su Tang no longer tense, relaxed to look at him, "don''t say one thing, ten things can. You say it


    "When your majesty doesn''t become the emperor, have you ever thought that there will be no one who won''t accept me?" Chu Heng said calmly, "you are the only emperor of the state of Dai, and now Chu is only a subsidiary of the state of Dai. If I am such an identity, no one else will obey me."


    Su Tang didn''t think about it. She was stunned, half silent, and her eyes brightened.


    "It''s easy. You can be a queen!" Su Tang said, "those ministers around me are talking about me setting up a post every day. If I don''t, some of them will be annoyed. What''s more, it''s not so easy to abdicate. The ministers are so old that I can''t bear to cry and make noise! "


    The little emperor said casually, but Chu Heng was still there, and he couldn''t get back to God for a long time.


    "Li "The queen?"


    Sue sugar, "Yeah! After standing, you and I will read the memorial together. Who dares to say more then? "


    The more she said, the more she felt that this method was feasible. Even if this guy didn''t let her go, it would be better for her to take control of sovereignty and live a better life.


    She can see to open, Chu Heng is surprised however speechless.


    "Li Hou?"


    He muttered a force to repeat this sentence, Su sugar speechless looking at him, mouth slightly smoke.


    Sure. This guy''s stupid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    Su Tang''s hand is too smooth. Her front foot is still angry because of Li Hou. However, at the moment, she takes the initiative to mention it. It''s too exciting for Chu Heng.


    He remained silent for a long time, only a question remained in his heart.


    Also Is there such a good thing?


    The little emperor was so mad that she didn''t want to make him the queen before rebirth. After rebirth, there was an unforgivable past between them, but she agreed instead.


    The surprise came too suddenly, but it became a shock. Chu Heng was not sure, for fear that he would have an illusion.


    He is so, Su Tang can not be patient, "I count to three, do not agree, then I will go to someone else."


    Her impatience is reflected in the fact that before she started counting one and two, she called out three.


    Fortunately, Chu Heng finally recovered. At the moment when she opened her mouth, he nodded.


    "Three."


    "I promise."


    Two rings at the same time, Su sugar is satisfied, but Chu Heng''s face is not very good.


    "One and two?"


    Su Tang glanced at him and said carelessly, "I ate it. Do you have any opinions?"


    Chu Chen dare not have an opinion, still have to smile to coax, lest this just arrived daughter-in-law so fly.


    "No, I just want to know what Luo Luo wants to eat? We''ve been out so long, shall we go back? "


    When Su Tang thought of those enthusiastic ministers, she was still scared. She wanted the new queen to warm her bed.


    "No, let''s go. Go back to sleep."


    Chu Chen has no residence in the palace. Although he lived in Sutang''s bedroom when he was a proton, he is different from the past. The little emperor is not easy to let go. He has to show himself well, and he can''t do anything rash and vulgar.


    "Your Majesty, rest early."


    Su Tang kicked off his shoes. Seeing that he was going to leave, he stretched out his hand and hooked on his belt directly


    Man''s belt, Adam''s apple, it is easy not to touch.


    Su Tang''s bold move directly froze Chu Chen there and did not dare to move.


    His eyes color slightly surprised, or that sentence, surprise come too suddenly, he always feel unrealistic.


    His heart beat faster and closer. He felt that the little emperor could hear his chest beating violently. Of course, there is another thing, that is, I haven''t seen the little emperor for a long time. She took the initiative, and at that time, some part of him was a little frustrated.


    He moved awkwardly. He wanted the little emperor to let go, but he didn''t want to. He came and went, and some things were exposed.


    Su Tang''s face is a little hot at the moment. Though, cough, she is also a knowledgeable person.


    "You..."


    At the beginning, he wanted to cover up, but he was really exposed, and Chu Heng was at ease.


    He did not want to do anything excessive, but the little emperor''s expression, people can''t help but dumb voice: "sorry, can''t help it."


    He wanted to say that if his majesty didn''t like it, he would leave, but Su Tang licked his lips in front of him.


    Chu Chen:?!!


    Chu Heng was shocked at that time. This What''s the situation? Shouldn''t his majesty dodge or say something? How, how, like a hungry wolf for a long time, like to eat people.


    If Su Tang knew his brain tonic, he would vomit blood.


    In her opinion, everything has been said and everyone is an adult. Besides, this man is her future queen and her task man. What can she do? Of course, I''m in favor.


    Male owners also want to pet, do not pet, how can the blackening value decline?


    So she made a bold move.


    "Chu Qing has been working hard this year. It''s too hard."


    Chu Chen was shocked at the beginning, and then he subconsciously covered his belt. The little emperor in front of him had It''s a little scary.


    "That''s what I should do." He tried to step back, but the little emperor grabbed his belt. Just after that, the belt was pulled tight.


    Su Tang, "Chu Heng, what are you running for?"


    The light in Chu Chen''s eyes darkened. She wanted to ask if she knew what she was doing. At this time, if he really took that step, she would have no chance to regret in her life.


    He subconsciously felt that all these things were not true. What the little emperor did was not true.


    "Your Majesty, do you know what you are doing?"


    He can ignore it, but what about her?


    "Of course I know what I''m doing." The black pupil in her eyes was not afraid. The little emperor even laughed. She said, "Chuqing, have you forgotten what you have done to me?"


    Once upon a time


    He used to bully the little emperor. He did bully her severely. At that time, he was reckless. Although he liked her, he just thought it was interesting. Now it''s different. Like is reckless. When he really falls in love with her, he will become cautious.


    "I''m sorry." He apologized for himself and even closed his eyes at her disposal.Now, Sutang is on the move.


    She is not a native of the world. She has done too many tasks. Sometimes even she can''t tell whether she is acting or serious. But at this moment, she knows very well that it''s like playing a game. After so long, it''s hard to pass the customs. Then she has to "celebrate.".


    Now Chu Heng is her gift for customs clearance.


    The little emperor''s face was smiling. He was holding Chu''s belt in one hand. He stood up on tiptoe and came to him. At last, he licked his Adam''s apple.


    At present, the whole Chu Chen is exploded, a blank.


    "Sir Your majesty


    Su Tang licked the corner of her red lips again, laughing like a monster, "hum, my future queen, what can I do for you?"


    Chu Chen''s throat was rolling, his eyes were deep in color, and his voice became very hoarse. He opened his mouth slowly, but his breath was all sprayed on Su Tang''s cheek.


    For a moment, Su Tang could not tell whether it was because of his enthusiasm or because she was too excited. In short, her cheeks were very hot, her hands were very hot, and her breath was as hot as he was.


    It was a long night. At first, Su Tang was looking forward to it, but later, she was tired. Instead of looking forward to it, she began to complain.


    "My hands are tired!"


    "No! Last time you were A cup of tea! Just a cup of tea


    "Oh, Chu, I won''t play any more!"


    ¡­¡­


    The little girl read for a long time, but Chu Chen''s hand wrapped her hand and let her hide. Finally, she pressed her ear and said, "Your Majesty forgot. Later, I never let your majesty down."


    The first one was a mistake, but the later one was lasting and amazing.


    Su Tang suddenly stares big eyes, mother ah, so important experience, she, unexpectedly, forgot!


    For a moment, she made a mistake, causing her arms to be sore and tired. Later, she was forced to turn red in the corner of her eyes, and her voice was crying and chirping.


    "I''m sorry, Chu Heng, I''m sorry!"


    Chu Heng, "the bow can''t be turned back."


    "My majesty..."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 15%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    This night, Chu Heng or scruple, but Su sugar is afraid.


    When she taught him to deal with the memorials the next day, her hands trembled and her writing was also crooked. In the end, when she was angry, her pen fell and she stopped writing!


    "Write it yourself!"


    She forgot that this guy was born again. He was not an emperor. How could he not even criticize him!


    Chu Chen only wanted her to accompany him more, and the little emperor who seriously criticized the memorial was really good-looking. He felt that he would not be tired of watching it all his life.


    "Your Majesty is tired. Just have a rest. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Chu Chen accepted Su tangle''s peace of mind, but later, when she was eating and drinking tea, because of shaking hands, she was shocked by the servants below and even called the doctor.


    "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    "My God, I found out now that I should die. I went to the doctor immediately."


    "Your Majesty, there must be nothing wrong with you."


    The servant was a little ugly, but he was loyal. He ran out of the hall without waiting for Su Tang to refuse. He didn''t know how to say that all the way. When the doctor came, he would forget. How could there be those old ministers?


    "This is What''s the matter? "


    Su Tang looked at the minister who came in a hurry and swallowed.


    Although the ministers are getting older, their bodies are strong and their voices are very rich. Now they cry. It''s deafening.


    "Your majesty! I heard that you were ill? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Shaking hands? Taiyi, go and show it to your majesty. How can you get shaking hands when you are young? "


    ¡­¡­


    Some of these old ministers are military generals. When they are worried, they are also different from those literary ministers. Especially when they are eager to go up, their voice is deafening.


    Su Tang''s eardrum was buzzing. As for the poor doctor, he knelt down in front of her and turned pale with fright. He was more like a patient than she was.


    "How''s it going? How is your Majesty''s illness? "


    One of the doctors was afraid of an accident after the diagnosis, and then he joined several other doctors. Each doctor''s face was serious, as if Su Tang had some serious illness.


    At that time, Su Tang was embarrassed.


    Then look at the side of Chu Heng, rare, he touched his nose, some uncomfortable.


    Sue sugar is angry and happy. What else can she do with her hands? The culprit is in front of them, but she can''t say that. He doesn''t want face, she wants face!


    "Get out of here!"


    The imperial doctors and ministers looked at each other, hesitated, and even advised Su Tang not to avoid medicine.


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t cure a minor illness, it''s a serious illness. Don''t take it seriously when you are young."


    "Yes, your majesty, you see, I was fighting in the battlefield, but now I look strong, but when it''s cloudy and rainy, my waist will ache..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang kneaded her skull with a headache. She was too tired. The emperor was too tired.


    Fortunately, Chu Chen didn''t let the farce go on. He blew up the little emperor''s hair. He laughed and persuaded the minister to go out. As for Taiyi, eh Yesterday is so long, don''t really hurt the little emperor.


    "Taiyi, is that ok?"


    He is just for peace of mind, but it sounds different to Sutang.


    The doctor didn''t notice the lightning and flint between them. He just bent over and seriously replied, "it seems that he is overworked and damages his muscles and bones, but it doesn''t matter. Just apply some plaster and have a rest for two days."


    Chu Heng was relieved, but Su Tang was even more angry. As soon as the doctor left, she jumped up and began to beat someone.


    "Oh, it''s all your fault! It''s all your fault


    Chu Chen held her hand for fear of being seriously injured, but he couldn''t laugh or cry on his face and said, "Your Majesty, you forgot that you took the initiative yesterday."


    If she hadn''t taken the initiative, he might have been afraid to take this step in his life.


    Su Tang was stunned, and then more fried, "hum, I take the initiative to hook you? Why are you so easily hooked? Is it the girl next to you who comes here? You are the same... " She Baba, to the end, she held the heart, "after all, I carry all!"


    People who are favored are always unscrupulous. Su Tang plays a small temper, which is also a set.


    Chu Chen who has seen such a scene, what is a person against all?


    He was anxious to explain, but the little girl changed from holding her heart to covering her ears


    Chu Chen didn''t know what was in the little emperor''s head, one by one, how So cute.


    He endured a smile and let the little emperor make it up. When she was tired, he said, "yes, I''m a bastard. I recite scriptures."


    Su Tang was not satisfied with what he said. "How can you admit it so easily? If you are a son of a bitch, don''t I marry a son of a bitch to be my queen


    Chu Chen


    Chu Heng was full of headache, but soon he was full of sweetness.Even the little emperor who makes trouble without reason is so lovely.


    After a while, Su Tang was tired. As soon as she sat down to have a rest, she suddenly thought of something.


    In a word, after becoming a queen, the ministers will urge her to have children. Children can''t be born, and they won''t be born in this life. As a queen, Chu Chen should have the right to know.


    "Chu Heng."


    The little emperor suddenly became serious, so that Chu can not help but pick eyebrows, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar, "do you like children?"


    Chu Zhen''s living environment since childhood made him interested only in what was good for him. Su Tang was the only one who planed all this.


    Su Tang was the only exception, so he didn''t like children. Of course, if he came out of the belly of the emperor, he said something else.


    However, the little emperor is different from him. If she likes it, he directly denies it. Maybe it will hurt her heart, so he gives an ambiguous answer.


    "I don''t like it much. What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang, "you''re married to me. There''s something I have to tell you."


    Infertility is too easy to make up. Su Tang had a set of words in her mind at that time.


    For example, although she was on the throne in those years, in order to prevent someone from taking advantage of her stomach, she did not do it twice and drank the medicine directly. Therefore, in her life, she could not have a child. Finally, she thought that Chu Heng was innocent, and she said: "if you want children..."


    Her words are very slow, but Chu Heng stands up directly from the chair.


    He was gloomy, like the little emperor said a wrong word, he would be mad, however, Su Tang also suffered the loss of the black man, then to that, the road turned around, even said: "if you dare to have children with the woman beside, believe me, I will let you die very miserably."


    Chu Heng thought that she would say that she was very generous and would ask him to ask for another woman, but she asked him to Such a surprise.


    He tilted his lips, and the smile in his eyes overflowed. "Your Majesty, I don''t like children, and I don''t like other women. So don''t worry, there won''t be such a thing. "


    She didn''t know that monopolizing her was his dream in his life, and now it came true.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10, and the current blackening index: 5%."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    The remaining 5% of the blackening value, Su sugar almost no effort, a marriage, the next day disappeared completely.


    In fact, Su Tang felt sorry for him. The reason is very simple. Chu Heng knows that he is the queen of the kingdom of Dai because she is too lazy to deal with court affairs. Another reason is that she can''t resist him for the time being. As for love, there is almost nothing.


    But that''s it. This guy is satisfied.


    He didn''t ask much. He didn''t even ask her to love him. He just stayed by his side, humbly distressing.


    Su Tang is not heartless. Her blackening value has gone down. She doesn''t make any trouble with the rest. She stays in the palace and spoils his only queen.


    Life is not long, short is not short, but it is rare to be able to guard a person for a lifetime.


    Su Tang sometimes can''t help thinking that she has given all her rights to Chu Heng. During this period, whenever he wants to be king, he can even confine her if he is happy.


    But he didn''t, on the contrary, he treated her well for decades.


    Su Tang sometimes can''t help thinking, if Chu Chen has a son, how wonderful the child will be. After all, he is a rare beautiful man. He must have a good child, especially his daughter. They say that her daughter is like a father, so she must have been a beautiful child since she was a child.


    I don''t know if I think life is too dull. Every few years, Su Tang would ask him this foolishly.


    Of course, every time she asked, she was oppressed so miserably that the next day, she couldn''t even get off the Dragon bed.


    But after a few years, she would hold the child to her mouth.


    Chu Heng was angry at first. He thought that the Little Emperor didn''t care about him at all. Otherwise, if he liked him, he would not be allowed to have another woman. But as time went by, he suddenly understood.


    It''s not that the little emperor doesn''t like him, it''s that the little emperor is afraid that he will have regrets in his life.


    She can not bear, but he is not, the little emperor did so, is to suppress his heart, but do not want to let him know.


    People to middle age, just understand at this time, Chu full joy for a long time.


    People say that tieshuhua, his little emperor, finally cares about him.


    He thought, if you don''t have children, you don''t have them. If you have her in your life, what do you want.


    "Ding, blackening value fell 5%, the world points thaw success."


    ****


    new world.


    Sue sugar regained consciousness again. It was dark all around. She tried to move her hands and feet, but then she heard the voice of the chain.


    She was stunned, and then the whole person was stupid.


    "What''s going on in the trough?"


    "That''s the start. Hey, chain play?"


    System mouth a pull, it knows that its host is a heartless little bastard! Forget after the world strategy, which still remember those poor men, listen to now this tone, actually still with faint excitement.


    It''s broken. It''s heartbroken!


    "Don''t play. Do you remember that you have a world where you are blind?"


    Sue sugar stopped for a second, then suddenly.


    It''s a world of blind people, but it''s not naturally blind. It''s blind because she gives her eyes to the man. But it''s not the point. The point is that she remembers the world of blind people, and she plays wildly.


    Maybe because of the last few missions, she was so excited that she almost ruined the man.


    "Now, what''s the situation?" Sue sugar moved her arm, and then there was a clanging sound in her ear.


    Her voice is calm, the system is more indifferent, "bad things done, was locked up, know tie fairy lock, lock demon array?"


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, and moved his butt. "What''s the price for me? "


    the system is about to blow up," do you know the cost? At the beginning, in order to pursue stimulation, you almost lost the whole right path. If they didn''t kill you, they were kind enough! "


    Su Tang leaned lazily against the wall, smelling the words, but he said with a smile, "what''s the kindness? It''s not because you can''t kill me."


    This pair of immortal lock is a top-grade magic weapon. Even a real immortal can be locked and can''t escape. As for the demon locking array, what da Neng drew is to bet on the whole cultivation world, and it may not be able to untie the array. In addition, there are countless spirit Charms pasted around, all of which are to increase the power of the array and trap the devil.


    The host is fooling around, but the system is broken.


    "I asked you not to do so absolutely at the beginning, but how to do the task now?"


    Su Tang is a lazy face, even if there is no vision, even in danger, still carefree, "tell me, who made these magic weapons?"


    System, "who else, of course, is the man!"


    At the beginning of this task, in order to let the male Lord sit on the immortal governor, but in this position, the male Lord was deeply in trouble at that time, and it was not his turn at all. But it doesn''t matter, Sue sugar appeared, the world is full of danger, and Sue sugar, she will all the danger.It''s her who makes trouble for the man. When the man is misunderstood by the right way, it''s her who clarifies.


    But don''t get me wrong, she did it purely because of the dignity of the villain.


    From the system, we can find out the original world. Although the man finally took the position of immortal governor, he did all the bad things along the way. When he was finally exposed, he dragged the whole world down.


    So, Su Tang did a very coquettish operation, the black man is not terrible, as long as he went his way, let him have no way to go.


    Frame the right path. She''ll come.


    Destroy the pulse, she does.


    Kill the city, kill the gate, she will.


    She took all the bad things one step ahead of time. At the beginning, she could see the man''s face. It was interesting, but later, it was a pity that she couldn''t see it without her eyes. But it doesn''t matter. If her eyes are gone, her temper will be worse.


    In the end, not only the right way yelled at her, but also the evil way hated her to the bone.


    But Su Tang didn''t care. She was so powerful that these people couldn''t kill her at all. No, even if she left, they could only trap her here and exhaust her cultivation.


    "Gouzi, according to the present development, how long can I live?"


    "With your strength, it''s no problem to live another thousand years. But you can''t get out of what we have to do for so long! "


    Su Tang touched her chin and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? I can''t get out. My spirit can go out."


    She made a hand decision, and attached her spirit to a small stone not far away. Then, she jumped out of the system under the dazed eyes.


    The system looked silly, "still, can it be like this?"


    Su Tang said, "harm, no matter what, these people''s accomplishments are not as good as me, so naturally they can''t trap me. But I found something interesting


    System one spirit, voice all high pitched a few minutes, "say to listen to!"


    Su Tang, "if I don''t tell you, hee hee ~"


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    If you lose your eyesight, you can''t see clearly, but Su Tang''s cultivation is not common. It''s nothing.


    She can sense the obstacles in front of her eyes with divine sense, and generally know whether it is a stone, a tree or a person.


    For example, now, at first glance, it seems that an ordinary small stone is rolling down the mountain. Even because the small stone is too small, it can be ignored.


    No, the monks around didn''t find it.


    Su Tang just rolled all the way down to the foot of the mountain, blowing the wind and basking in the sun. Not to mention how comfortable it was, she was worried about the system. "How can a stone approach the man?"


    Sue sugar choked when she asked.


    "What else can I do? Let me feel better first."


    Su Tang didn''t tell it that when the man drew the demon lock array, he didn''t have another formula. To lock the demon array, is it the body or the divine consciousness? If you miss one step, you can only lock one of them in the end.


    She didn''t believe that the man would make such a mistake, so this guy must have done it on purpose.


    No accident. She left. The guy must know.


    Su Tang has to find a suitable body before he comes. In this way, she can speak.


    Yes, a stone can''t open its mouth. A stone is a dead thing. It has no aura. Su Tang can be attached to the body thanks to the powerful divine sense. No matter how powerful it is, a dead thing is dead, just like a corpse. If it is attached to the body, it can speak for a short time. But as long as it takes a long time, no matter how powerful the aura is, it can''t stop the corpse from rotting.


    Su Tang dislikes that thing and is disgusting, so she would rather attach herself to stones, plants, trees, cats, dogs, even mice than dead people.


    It''s desolate here and there are few people to visit. She has to leave quickly and find a suitable thing. At least it can make her eat something hot, otherwise she will lose money this time.


    She knew that the man would find her, and she didn''t want to run away completely. The man opened a small back door for her, for fear that it was just to satisfy his evil taste. After all, she had finished his way at the beginning, which made him angry several times.


    Su Tang sighed. At that time, the man was still young. He was seven or eight years old. He was a little bully and his eyes were red. Because he was blind, his eyes were dull. Only in this way could he show some expression.


    She can tease him like cat and mouse, and grow up with him like this.


    However, in the memory of the man, he would never thank her. If it wasn''t for her appearance, he might not have been so miserable. Especially later, his strength gradually showed up and he could snatch some things. Every time, she would hurry him up and snatch things away, leaving him angry.


    He didn''t know why she bullied him alone. Later, when he couldn''t bear it, he finally asked the question.


    How did Sue sugar answer at that time? She said: who makes him look like her ex boyfriend makes her angry.


    The man was so mad that he couldn''t beat her, so he could only be suppressed.


    Later, the man''s accomplishments became higher and higher, and his reputation became greater and greater. Su Tang had fewer opportunities to tease him. On the contrary, he was trapped by him several times. Finally, I can get revenge. The man is never soft handed. Su Tang suffered several losses, one of which lost her eyes.


    But the man didn''t know. He didn''t even know the process. He only knew that there was a pearl that could be used as an eye to repair his eyesight. But the Pearl was precious. There were too many monks who robbed her. So he deliberately brought Su Tang in and let her take the lead.


    Later, he made a profit and got the Pearl, but he didn''t know that one of the prerequisites for the Pearl to restore vision is that you still have a trace of vision.


    He''s completely blind. It''s useless to him.


    Su Tang gave him her eyes at that time, but she didn''t hesitate. The task was almost over, and he almost sat on the immortal governor. The only regret for all the friars was that he was blind. Su tanggei is willing and doesn''t want to let him know, so she deliberately releases the news that her blindness is caused by the failure of fighting with others. In order to make people believe, she also slaughters many demons.


    In this world, people are different from demons. Demons are cruel and like cannibalism. This is a sinful thing. Especially at that time, those bastards still wanted to eat her, so she killed her in the end.


    It was said that the whole mountain was dyed red in the end.


    Later, somehow, it came out that she had slaughtered the city.


    Su Tang never explains or disdains to explain. She has a bad reputation. It makes no difference to have one more and one less.


    At the end of the memory, Su Tang suddenly felt someone close. She was very happy. Before she came forward, she was picked up the next second.


    Then she heard a voice she knew so well.


    Qingleng magnetism, Qi Heng, Qi Xiandu, who is known as the master of Jiyue.


    "Refined stone? It''s interesting. "


    Qi Heng''s friar Wei Leng, who saw the stone from the top down, wanted to dig it open. Leng didn''t realize that the stone had changed, so he asked: "immortal governor, are you sure?"Qi Heng plays with the small stone in his hand. He doesn''t explain when he is asked. In the end, the friar is embarrassed.


    How can they question Xiandu? Xiandu said yes, it must be.


    "By the way, Xiandu, you said that you sensed that the devil was moving now. Do we need to go in and have a look?"


    At the last moment of the ten-year rookie competition, Qi Heng suddenly stood up and immediately attracted their attention.


    Qi Heng said frankly that there was something going on in the devil''s head mountain. He wanted to go and find out. When they heard about the devil''s head mountain, they all looked shocked. Can they still remember the fear of being dominated by the devil in those years? Hearing this, they immediately flew with their swords, fearing that they would slow down and let the devil escape.


    But when they got to the devil''s head mountain, they didn''t dare to go in. They were afraid of Su Tang. After many years, their fear still didn''t subside.


    Qi Heng played with the stone, knowing that the friars did not dare, he did not say much, only with the stone, into the cave.


    Su Tang finally rolled down the mountain, but before she could change her body, she was brought back again.


    She was more and more sure that the little bastard must have done it on purpose.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that her body has been locked up here for decades. Even if she has accomplishments, she can''t bear the erosion of time. No matter how fierce a person is, he will be embarrassed even if he has been shut up in darkness for such a long time. But when Qi Heng lights up the crystal stone and shines on the cave, the system screams.


    "Damn it


    Sue sugar can''t see clearly, listening to the system, suddenly her heart itches, "what''s the matter? You tell me


    The system just wanted to open its mouth, but when it thought of this guy''s evil deeds, it said, "if you want to know, I won''t tell you. Hee hee ~ "


    Su Tang:


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    Su Tangqi''s teeth itch, but this world report comes too fast, what can she do? I can only coax my dog perfunctorily.


    The system is also a hopeless, she just coaxed a few words, what it is the most lovely, fast wear bureau first system, immediately happily, tell her everything.


    Sue sugar can''t see, but it doesn''t matter. The system can broadcast the scene to her mind in real time, just like a projection, so that she can watch it from a third perspective.


    As soon as the picture in my mind appears, the people who were chattering before are completely silent now.


    No wonder the system is going to be rude. It''s her turn. She''s going to be rude, too.


    Qi Heng seems to be playing with a doll. First he takes out a comb to wash, and then he takes out Rouge powder. He embellishes rouge on her face. The process is patient and careful.


    Sue sugar was stunned.


    What''s the situation now?


    He didn''t give up his ashes, but he took her like a baby, dressing and dressing. He What do you want to do?


    Su Tang looks at him in horror, only to see that after he takes back the rouge powder, he starts to take out valuable jewelry again. Those jewelry are luxurious. In her eyes, they still have a strong aura. Any one of them is extraordinary.


    Qi Heng was in a good mood. He took Zhu Chai and did not forget to draw on her head.


    "Ah Lo looks good in red." He said as he skillfully combed her hair in a bun. Finally, he inserted the ruby coral hairpin into her hair.


    Su Tang''s heart beat when she saw it. She thought it was time to finish, but her eyes suddenly looked down.


    At this moment, the imprisoned body is wearing a flowing fairy skirt with wide sleeves. The train is long and the sleeves are floating. It''s beautiful. But Qi Heng is very dissatisfied with such a clean person.


    He stares at a small black spot on the skirt. To be honest, that small black spot can be ignored, but he Tut, as if helpless and blaming, "ah Lo is really bad. I just changed the skirt for you yesterday, but it''s dirty again."


    "Well, I''ll change it for you."


    The higher your accomplishments are, the more space you can use the storage ring. Su Tang doubts if this guy''s storage ring is full of little skirts, one by one. She is dazzled.


    "Which do you like?"


    Without soul consciousness, what is trapped is just a body. She won''t answer and make any response, but Qi Heng doesn''t mind at all.


    "Still mad at me?"


    Su Tang doesn''t know what he''s talking to himself!


    "Dog, dog, is he crazy?"


    The system was also scared. It immediately called up what happened some time ago. It was even more frightening.


    "He..."


    After a long time, Su Tang was so impatient that he was interrupted at that time, "what''s he doing! Say it to me


    "Not long after you finished the task and left, that is, the day when the major sects imprisoned you, he destroyed the spirit of the replica, so the present body is just a body."


    Su Tang was stunned, the whole person is not good, how much hatred, destroyed her divine sense, how not to destroy her body!


    No!


    At that time, the right way''s hatred for her must have frustrated her. Qi Heng could destroy the divine sense of her copy. It would be easier to destroy her body.


    So, what''s the evil taste of his leaving a body?


    Sue sugar completely understand, but these are not the point, now the point is, this guy actually began to drag her clothes!


    Su Tang was angry and angry, and she wanted to get into her body, but she couldn''t, so she could only watch her clothes peeled off one by one.


    "Let''s wear this one today. It matches your coral hairpin."


    Qi Heng had a small skirt in his hand and a red brocade jacket outside. The cave was dark and cold all the year round. It was not like the outside. The sun was warm and warm.


    Su Tang this day, like riding a roller coaster, ups and downs, originally thought that this is the limit, who would have thought that Qi Heng actually bent down and bit her lower lip.


    The rouge is applied on the lips, and the amount of lip makeup will be spent.


    Qi Heng let go of her, see, lips slightly hook up, he lowered his voice, seems to be in a good mood, can say words, but let Su sugar scalp numb.


    He said: "ah Luo is too careless. He has spent all his makeup."


    Su Tang''s face is full of questions. She wants to disappear!


    Ma Ma, this body is dirty, she doesn''t want it!


    Small stone in the hands of hot and hot, to the end, return to the dead, as the general life.


    Qi Heng raised his lips, but before he left, his voice began to linger. He gently arranged a Luo''s body and smoothed the folds of his skirt. Then he stood up, "OK, I''ll go first and see you tomorrow."


    Su Tang wanted to pretend to be dead, but when she heard this, she wanted to jump up.


    What are you looking at!


    Kill her if you have seed!What a man to keep her here!


    However, no matter how much she roars from the bottom of her heart, she doesn''t dare to jump out of her face for fear that she will find herself and destroy her spirit again.


    If the spirit of the replicator is destroyed, it will be destroyed. When she comes back, the replicator is useless, but her spirit can''t be destroyed. Once it disappears, the mission world will judge failure.


    And the end of failure, is hopeless pension!


    Su Tang stayed in the small stone, thinking that he would not pay attention to other things, and then explode the small stone.


    She didn''t believe it. This time, she would fall at his feet so precisely!


    ***


    outside the cave, when the monks saw Qi Heng coming out, they immediately surrounded him.


    They all talk, you a word I a word, one after another asked the big devil''s movement.


    "Xiandu, what about the devil?"


    "Xiandu, do you need to strengthen the array? The devil''s strength is terrible. Don''t break through the array. At that time, you and I will suffer."


    "Immortal governor..."


    Qi Heng seems to be in a good mood. No matter how noisy they are, they still look at the corners of their lips. In the end, they make a sound to appease them.


    You should know that the venerable Ji Yue used to nod his head or give a warning with his eyes most of the time if he didn''t speak. Now that he can speak so much, it means that the array is OK.


    The monks were relieved and released. They thought of the once-in-a-decade rookie competition.


    Without the devil, the new people of the right way are springing up, which makes them more gratified. According to this trend, sooner or later, their cultivation world will return to its former glory.


    Su Tang has a strong interest in new players. If there are more new players, it means that she has more opportunities. Not to mention being attached to others, she is attached to lingchong. That''s also excellent!


    She was so excited when she thought about it.


    "Gouzi, you''d better find a lovely pet later. By the way, you''d better lower your accomplishments."


    Lingchong also has accomplishments. The accomplishments are poor. No matter how good-looking they are, those monks will not be ignored.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    Rookie competition, Qi Heng as long as the top one, do not need him to say anything incentive words, the bottom of the rookie is like eating doping, riveted full strength to the competition.


    It was close to him. Seeing that he was still playing with the stone he had just picked up at the foot of the mountain, he was curious.


    "Xiandu, is this stone really refined?"


    People are very curious. They have seen animals become essence and plants become essence. But it''s the first time that stones become essence.


    The former is alive at any rate. What is a stone? The wind blows and the rain basks in the sun, can''t you still absorb aura? But if you can suck aura, why don''t you notice it.


    Qi Heng can be worshipped by so many people, in addition to the position of immortal governor, there is also a part purely because of his face.


    His eyebrows were delicate and deep, and his long and narrow eyes were always silent in the past. But this time, he hooked his lips and laughed, and Phoenix''s eyes also bent up. This bend was just like the evil of hook people.


    Su Tang suddenly took back her eyes. Although he was handsome, his heart was darker than ink.


    As the saying goes, the more beautiful things are, the more dangerous they are. She has to restrain herself from seeing beauty with her eyes shining. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how to die.


    Little stone stayed in the palm of his hand, motionless, just like an ordinary stone, but Qi Heng stretched out his hand, poked it, let it turn twice in his palm, and then opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Little stone, move it."


    Su Tang likes to fight against him, so it''s strange to be obedient now.


    Qi Heng didn''t get angry either. She didn''t move. The radian of Wei Qiao was bigger. But under the beautiful smile, she was a little cold. Su Tang stayed in his heart. How could he not notice it.


    "If you don''t move, I''ll grind you into powder and sprinkle it on the steps of ten thousand people."


    The tone doesn''t sound like any ups and downs, but Su Tang knows that this guy can really do it.


    Although he''s a good man now, he''s like a man, but in his heart, he''s no different from her. If she hadn''t been quick at first, she couldn''t be sure who was the devil.


    Su Tang didn''t want to. She just moved a little bit. She was so perfunctory that she thought he would continue to toss herself. But he suddenly held her hand and saw that she took it back.


    A moment later, Qi Heng thin lips slightly open, with a trace of pleasure, he said: "she is shy."


    How shy of a stone to know a fart!


    The monk who was close to him saw the stone move, but it didn''t look strange. It was so ordinary, but his immortal governor put it away like a treasure, for fear that they would snatch it.


    They don''t understand Xiandu''s hobby, but it''s Xiandu who flatters.


    "This stone is very spiritual. I can think of what it will be like after that move. It must be smart and lovely. "


    "Yes! I''ve seen it, too. The whole body of the stone Exquisite! At first glance, it looks similar to the stone beside it, but if you look closely, the stone beside it can match it! "


    "Right, right, right. At the beginning, the stone rolled from here. It didn''t roll to other people''s side, but it went straight to the foot of Xiandu. It seems that this stone has found a master for itself."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang''s mouth almost twitches when he hears this flattery. Only Qi Heng, the little bastard who didn''t get into the oil and rice field in those years, smiles with pride, as if he is very helpful to these praise.


    Su Tang can''t understand. Sure enough, there''s no one who''s normal!


    "Gouzi, look around. The closer you are, the better. What''s your favorite?"


    System, "if you leave at this time, you are not afraid to be found?"


    Su Tang Wu a, with her strong divine sense, but not afraid of other people found that the only need to worry about, that is Qi Heng.


    She was silent for a while, and said: "Hey, what''s the matter? Give me some points, that''s the kind that can shield outsiders from investigating."


    Qi Heng''s accomplishments are expensive.


    With the system finished, Su Tang couldn''t help the pain. But the thought of this guy taking her day by day gave her a headache.


    If I had known that, I would have been attached to other things. The stone had no divine consciousness. If I had strong cultivation, I would have found something. But I couldn''t help it. At that time, there was nothing else in the cave except the stone.


    Su Tang admitted his fate and sighed, "come on, if you don''t leave at this time, you won''t know how to be tossed by him in the future."


    Lingchong is different from stone. Lingchong has aura and self-cultivation. Qi Heng is her shield, and she is sure that she can cheat.


    When she thinks about it, she makes the system act immediately.


    The rookie competition is still going on, and because it is the final decision-making stage, it is the rookie and the best in this group, so it is still very attractive.


    When zongmen and zongmen saw each other, the two new people were fighting. The elder martial brothers and sisters were all shouting for help. The arena was very lively. On the other side of the mountain, there was no one but a few small animals.


    Sue sugar clapped her thigh and decided to go there.With the help of the system, soon, without disturbing Qi Heng, people have come to another mountain with only one pithy formula.


    Without her eyes, Su Tang could not see clearly the things around her. She could only vaguely feel that it was a tree or a small animal that could only run and jump. No matter how many there were, there would be no more.


    No way, she had to turn to the system.


    "Doggy, find me a nice and cute little animal, quick."


    System, "there are bobcat, fox, yo, rabbit, or rabbit, anyway, you used to be a rabbit, once born and twice cooked, you should be able to get used to it."


    Su Tang can''t see clearly, but it doesn''t matter. Rabbit is rabbit. Anyway, it''s hairy, so it''s convenient for her to go down the mountain. So she made a decision. Just as she wanted to attach herself, she heard the system exclaim. Then, she found that she was wrong.


    "Fuck! What is this She twisted her body and found that when she twisted her body on the ground, it was strange and terrible.


    She had never had such an experience before, but she was shocked to hear the system say: "that There is a snake hunting. At the moment when you attach yourself to the rabbit, the snake just opens its mouth and eats the rabbit


    Su Tang


    It''s a coincidence that Su Tang has nothing to say, but it doesn''t matter. Now it''s too late for her to attach herself again.


    However, at this time, Qi Heng, who was supposed to watch the game on another hill, suddenly came to her in the blink of an eye.


    This snake has eyes. Su Tang''s eyes are damaged. But with this snake''s eyes, she can barely see a virtual shadow. Of course, the virtual shadow is also a virtual shadow. No matter how much it is, it will be gone.


    She didn''t dare to move. She still had a rabbit in her mouth. She didn''t eat it or vomit it. As a result, the next second, a gust of wind and sand blew into her eyes. She blinked painfully and heard the system say: "Mom, Qi Heng has raised your ashes!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    Stone was crushed into ash, Qi Heng this sprinkle, a small half directly paste into Su Tang''s eyes.


    The eyes are very uncomfortable, but the spirit snake has no eyelids and can''t even blink. Su Tang is used to being a human being. She can''t blink. She wants to rub her eyes. She quietly raises her slender tail and wants to use it to rub her poor eyes. However, the next second, the mountain, which was originally sunny and windy, suddenly blows a gust of wind.


    Soon, a small tornado started on the top of the mountain.


    Every spirit beast blown up by the wind is sealed and torn up with naked eyes. Su Tang can''t see the picture clearly, but she can smell the smell of blood.


    Such a bloody scene, which like a right way chief would do?


    This is clearly the style of the super villain!


    But what can su Tang do at this time? Of course, it''s running!


    But she was attached to the spirit snake, and she was not proficient in the snake''s swimming. She dragged her body forward, and because her eyes couldn''t see clearly, she bumped all the way. During that time, she bumped into several big stones, so stupid Qi Heng almost lost sight of it.


    Qi Heng was aware of the moment when the little devil fled. He wanted to track him, but he didn''t know what Taoist art the little devil used. The tracking failed!


    At that moment, Qi Heng''s anger soared and he wanted to kill the whole mountain. Fortunately, he endured it at the last moment.


    I''m in a hurry. The little bastard can run away. If he''s in a hurry, he''ll run for decades. There''s no hope of tracking him at that time. It''s not worth the loss.


    Since she likes running so much, he will chase after her slowly. One day, he will block her back road to death. See where she can go!


    Su Tang didn''t know that she had leaked her whereabouts so soon. Now she spit out the dead rabbit in her mouth and barely climbed to the mountainside. The next second, her body suddenly emptied. Then, a pair of cool hands suddenly lifted her up.


    If you mention other places, you can forget it. The seven inch snake is the gate of life. Can you still run after catching that place?


    Su Tang was so stiff that she didn''t dare to move as if she was dead.


    Qi Heng sneers. He is not in a hurry to tear it down. He only steps on the corpse of spirit beast and slowly brings her to his eyes.


    Su Tang can''t see clearly, but she can feel the other side''s terrible anger.


    She''s a little angry. Isn''t it just a broken stone? If it''s gone, it''s gone. Is it worth being so angry?


    Su Tang could not help shivering. This is the soul of the snake which was suppressed to sleep by her. In the terrible danger, even the soul in the sleep period would feel afraid.


    Snake is a cold-blooded animal, but at that moment, Su Tang felt that Qi Heng was more cold-blooded than snake.


    Qi Heng hooked his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes. "I know you can understand me."


    Sue sugar is surprised, the words all say this up, again stupid also know oneself was discovered.


    The heart beat violently, as fast as it was going to jump out of the throat.


    She didn''t dare to move, for fear that he would start tearing the spirit beast again.


    Looking at her in his hands so obedient, Qi Heng finally in a good mood, but also just a trace.


    The little devil is rebellious and unruly. At this moment, if you directly expose her identity, then the end, I''m afraid, will fight to explode, and will not stay with him.


    "I don''t know what you are, but it doesn''t matter. I''m bored recently. If you are obedient, I''ll treat you well. If you are not obedient, I''ll drain your Divine sense and make you a puppet."


    The cold voice rang out, Su Tang tiger body a shock, the whole person was happy.


    She originally wanted to change her body, for example, to change her human identity and then go to him, which is her best way to change the trumpet. As for the body tied up in the cave, we have to deal with it coldly now. Otherwise, we will treat it like this guy is insane. We can''t be sure that as soon as his spirit returns, he will be killed the next second.


    I don''t know if this guy is sick. He likes the body without owner.


    Su Tang can''t help shivering at the thought of his taking good care of his body. It''s so terrible. It''s just like playing with dolls when she was a child. What kind of quirks are these!


    "Then what do you want to play?"


    Sue sugar a mouth, the whole person is shocked.


    This snake is a male! When you open your mouth, your voice is hoarse and gloomy. It''s not fun to listen to it.


    Qi Heng used to a cold expression, rarely frowned.


    Don''t say he dislikes it, but Su Tang also dislikes it.


    She controls her face, voice and hand. She controls whatever sounds good or looks good. For example, now, this snake is black and small, ugly and not domineering, and its voice is so ugly. Su Tang wanted to change her body at that time.


    In this way, this guy already knows that she is a God. As long as she doesn''t expose her identity, it should be possible to change her body.


    So she said, "Xiandu, can I have another body?"


    The most disgusting thing in Su Tang''s life is insects, especially their wriggling feeling, which can make her scalp numb. Similarly, snakes also rely on twisting and rounding. What''s the difference between them?Besides, Qi Heng likes to play, so she will play with him and change her body. It''s easy to say.


    I''m not sure. According to his aesthetic, he can choose a body for her to play with.


    In the end, it was the man who killed Aloo''s spirit, but kept Aloo''s body. From this point, we can see that this guy had a look at her, which was the standard Yangou.


    You know, ah Luo is a rare beauty. She has never let Su Tang down in her body selection.


    However, when Su Tang happily thought that she could change her body later, she heard Qi Heng refuse.


    Qi Heng, "do not change."


    Su Tang was silly when she said that.


    Damn, your dignity!


    "Why not? This snake is so ugly, and its voice is so ugly. I hate it. How can you not


    Qi Heng''s dark eyes were dyed with a smile. The little devil was still so lively, and the person in his memory gradually overlapped.


    As for the snake, it was a little ugly, but he really didn''t mind.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such an ugly thing. I want to challenge you. How many days can you live under me?" He said so, and he stretched out a finger and rubbed her head.


    At that moment, Su Tang''s dark snake head was filled with question marks.


    "Can I damn well refuse?"


    As soon as Su Tang opened her mouth, Qi Heng stretched out a finger and looked as if she was rubbing her head. But Su Tang always felt that her neck was chilly. This bastard wanted to take off her head.


    "Ha ha..."


    "You can try."


    Su Tang''s neck, on the spot arrogant provocation, "try to try!" So domineering words, the next second, listen to her advice Da, "use the body, use this body, I will certainly live for a long time!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    The little devil said the hardest words with the hardest mouth.


    But with what she said before, it''s interesting to know the current affairs, keep your life, find the place tomorrow, and let the other party kneel and shout dad.


    Said, Qi Heng has not understood, little devil as a little girl, why so persistent in let people call her father.


    But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that she''s back.


    Qi Heng carries Su Tang all the way down the mountain. On the surface, he seems to dislike her very much. From beginning to end, he just uses two fingers to hold her.


    Because of the bumpy road, Su Tang was afraid that he would throw herself down. Especially during the flying period, she was afraid that she would fall from the cloud. She had no choice but to use the tail of a snake to encircle his fingers.


    At the beginning, her movements were careful, lest he should break his tail. Several times, she tried to see that he was indifferent, so she began to be bold.


    However, she is very curious. Isn''t the right way a trust game? As an immortal governor, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t participate?


    Su Tang thinks so, also asked so, Qi Heng however way: "have no what to look at."


    For him, these new people are really not good enough. After all, their practice is shallow. But as the saying goes, don''t deceive the poor. They are all the future stars of the cultivation world. Do you belittle them so much?


    As soon as Sutang choked, she couldn''t help quaking.


    It was her old habit.


    When I was a child, Qi Heng had few cruel words. What can su Tang do? She can only be a chatterbox. Her daily routine is to tease him, bully him and annoy him.


    This habit, she thought she had experienced so much of the world will be forgotten, who knows, back, there is no change.


    She adapted well, but in the middle of the conversation, she suddenly remembered that her identity was wrong now.


    He is the leader of the right way and the immortal governor of the famous family, but she is just a little black snake with unknown identity. What should I do if I get angry?


    In the middle of the speech, Qi Heng asked, "why don''t you say it?"


    Sue sugar pinched for a moment, and then said very honestly, "I''m afraid you''ll kill me."


    The temperament of the little devil really hasn''t changed at all. Qi Heng doesn''t feel annoyed in such a noisy situation. Instead, he feels that the missing things in his heart are filled, which makes him calm.


    "Don''t worry, you are still useful for the time being. You can''t die."


    He said this, Su Tang really relieved, but then began to wonder, since the game is boring, why take her down the mountain?


    "Where are we going?"


    Qi Heng, "do things."


    Su Tang chokes. She must have something to do when she comes down the mountain. I guess it won''t be because of playing. But how could you tell her what to do?


    However, Qi Heng is still the same as he was when he was a child. He can''t pry his mouth open at all. Su Tang tried several times and finally gave up in his hand.


    Forget it, no matter what he does, anyway, she has to accompany him. Every step counts every step.


    Su Tang just muddles along like this. The next day, this guy''s action is amazing. She''s so vicious that she''s scared.


    Fuck!


    When she had finished his villain route, she thought that he had given up. After all, she became the right immortal governor. Now, what is he doing!


    At the foot of the mountain is the boundary of human beings. Where there are people, there will be struggles. There should be bandits on the top of the mountain. Seeing Qi Heng alone, he felt evil.


    In the eyes of monks, no matter what is right or evil, they never regard human beings. However, most of Zhengdao''s provocations to human beings are ignored. In their view, there is no need to argue with a mole ant. Besides, people have their own destiny, so they don''t bother to intervene. Unless they go too far, they will teach them a lesson.


    But the right way is always the right way, and it won''t kill them to teach them a lesson. But Qi Heng is different. He actually Tear them with your hands!


    How cruel it must be to have such a strong smell of blood!


    Su Tang suffered nausea, but she heard the system ask her: "son, do you want to watch the live broadcast? It''s free. "


    "Kiss you, and enjoy it by yourself."


    She''s not sick. What are you doing with this stuff.


    It didn''t end so soon. The bodies of bandits were piled up in the mountains and nobody cleaned them up. Su Tang knew how scary the scene was with her feet, but our immortal governor, dressed in snow-white clothes, walked in the mountains.


    Su Tang opened her mouth and finally couldn''t help it. She asked him, "what does immortal governor want to do?"


    Qi Heng, "Xiuzhen world has been in good weather for decades."


    Sue sugar, "so?"


    Qi Heng, "it''s time for a little disaster."


    While he was talking, he had already begun to practice the Dharma. The bandits were not kind-hearted people. When they suddenly got into trouble, they were full of resentment. Our immortal governor saw that, instead of surpassing them, they were full of resentment. In a moment, the mountain became a ghost.


    Sue sugar was shocked by him again, so the weather is not good? You''ve traveled thousands of miles to make trouble for the cultivation world and get out of the ghost mountain?


    "You..." Sue sugar said, "really don''t want to pass them?"Such a big resentment will soon attract the attention of the right way, so what''s the picture?


    "Transcendence is a matter of Buddhism." Qi Heng trapped the ghost at the top of the mountain in this way, and then spread an extremely ferocious array.


    Soon, these ghosts begin to kill each other. It''s like they are practicing poisonous insects. Those who survive will become the ghost king.


    When the ghost king is born, the world is full of cholera.


    This is what the villain does, isn''t it?


    So at the beginning, Su Tang robbed him of his villain identity, and now he has to carry on his villain career with the identity of Xiandu?


    Su Tang wants to wake him up. If she doesn''t do well, she will be angry to death!


    Su Tangqi, the cub she raised is not obedient. She wants to blow him up to two sides.


    However, when she thought that this guy had gone to the road of villain, he did not forget to bring himself.


    Su Tang is now a spirit snake, and the spirit snake is much different from the snake demon. In the eyes of the goblins, the spirit beast is also in their prey range. Originally, a good-looking spirit beast could be a pet, but Qi Heng forced the aura into her body. When the aura suddenly increased to a certain level, there would be the smell of pseudo goblins, which was hard to distinguish. If she left her breath in the array at this time, then soon all the spearheads would be aimed at her.


    Su sugar see of gape, and Qi Heng finish all this, unexpectedly ask her.


    "Do you like it?"


    Who the hell likes this!


    If she is killed by Zhengdao in the future, there is no innocent place in Qi Heng''s whole body!


    She said, well, why do you take such a clown snake with her? Together, she will carry the pot! No wonder what I said before was to play with her for a few days, which was to praise her. When the friars came and smelled her breath, it was unknown how many days she would live!


    "Xiandu, aren''t you afraid I''ll let you out?"


    She said teeth itch, Qi Heng but pick eyebrow smile, "you think, will someone believe you?"


    Don''t the little devil like to play? Then he will take her to play enough.


    When we''ve had enough fun, we''ll lock her up and not let her go anywhere!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    The ghost caused a panic soon, and soon there were friars coming from the imperial sword.


    Most of these friars are inexperienced and need to be trained. However, the gathering of ghosts on the top of the mountain is too short to become a climate. It''s most suitable for them to practice.


    Qi Heng, as an immortal governor, has unpredictable accomplishments. It''s too easy to hide his breath.


    The conditions for the souls of ordinary people to become fierce ghosts are too harsh. For example, the Yin Qi at the top of this mountain is obviously deliberately created by some people. Especially, there are arrays nearby, and there is the smell of snake demons in the array. Soon, the monks concluded that the tragedy was caused by snake demons.


    Su Tang inexplicably back on a big pot, want to explain are unable to explain, the last gas can only bite.


    Snake teeth sharp, a bite down, for ordinary people must be flesh and blood, but Qi Heng who? It''s not so easy to get hurt.


    This is not, Su sugar a bite down, happy, the result of the other side did not even break the skin, on the contrary, it is her teeth, knock the pain, don''t say, in the end is still tottering.


    Qi Heng has no choice, but because Su Tang is blind, she can''t see clearly. She just froze on his wrist and collapses.


    "My teeth! My teeth


    Xu''s teeth are about to fall out, and his words are vague. Qi Heng sympathizes with him, and then laughs: "well, it''s OK, it hasn''t fallen out yet."


    That''s true, but he saw the little black snake with its mouth open and its two teeth wobbling. He couldn''t help it. He reached out and fiddled with them. Then, like touching porcelain, the teeth fell into his hands with a click.


    Long silence, Su sugar the whole person a silly again silly, tears are almost out of two lines of clear tears, Qi Heng is laughing.


    He laughed and apologized, but there was no sincerity in his words. "Well, it seems to be my fault that he fell down now."


    Can that be called "seeming"?


    That''s your fault!


    Su Tang is about to cry, but she''s a weak and helpless little black snake. She doesn''t have any attack power. Her only tooth is still in someone''s hands. What else can she do besides cry?


    I don''t know if it''s the physical discomfort of crying, or whether it''s the gastrointestinal discomfort. Crying and crying, the stomach suddenly starts to churn.


    Then, a series of puffs, earth shaking, is Qi Heng, the face is also dark up.


    Fart this kind of thing, Su sugar as a little girl, is shy, she wants to control, but this thing can''t be controlled?


    But Qi Heng didn''t care. He was black and his voice was cold. "Shut your mouth for me!"


    Su Tang''s face was crooked. "How to talk? Is that my mouth? What''s your mouth down there? "


    The little devil is still so clever, Qi Heng is happy in his heart. How long has he not seen such a little devil? The one in the cave is just a body. He keeps it, just in front of a thought. Now He held back the upturned corners of his lips, so he said: "if you can''t hold it, stop it."


    Su Tang was stunned. She opened her mouth and was full of incredible words What are you blocking? "


    Qi Heng squinted and looked her up and down, as if she was really thinking about how to block.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that, but for decades, this guy''s way was so wild, didn''t he say that all the black men were accompanied by cleanliness mania?


    He He He tried to stop her!


    He is a cruel man.


    In that case, she could not show weakness, so she pursed and said bravely, "come on! Welcome


    Qi Heng


    System:


    The system is completely dull mode, half ring, it can''t help whispering popular science, "in fact, before Qi Heng forced to send you aura, little snake, you know, can''t bear, so now you''re not farting, it''s aura."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened with this explanation.


    This is his pot!


    "Hum, what bullshit monk, it''s you who forced things into my body. Now I''m expelled, but you despise me!"


    Although the little snake was small, her throat was rather rough. She called all the friars around her.


    The loud voice was heard by anyone with long ears.


    So, the young friars who had been fighting demons and supporting justice were all shocked.


    Especially when you look at the picture in front of you, a little black snake is still pouting! What a terrible pornographic picture!


    "Master, elder martial brother, are they all so unrestrained?"


    "Younger martial sister, girls'' families, don''t look at this kind of promiscuous scene. We''ll kill the animals."


    "Younger martial sister, elder martial brother is right. They are all animals. Animals don''t care about face. We are human beings. We are different from them."


    ¡­¡­


    Among these friars, there were also two nuns who were stunned at the sight of such a picture.


    Qi Heng hides his breath and changes his appearance. In the eyes of outsiders, he is a very strange scum who conspires with snake demon.The young male friars protect the female friars behind them. One by one, they take out their weapons one after another. With a lot of noise, all kinds of big pits will soon appear on the top of the mountain.


    The big tree fell to the ground in a crooked way, plus the big pits, Su Tang was not the blind man to deal with.


    She was so surprised that she screamed. Several times, she felt that her head was about to be destroyed, especially when the sword Qi came, she had several cuts on her body. In the end, in order to protect her life, she could only get into Qi Heng''s clothes.


    Her line of sight is not good, and the situation is dangerous, a random drill, finally is to drill Qi Heng chest.


    As soon as she made a blind drill, she wanted to find a safe place to fix it, but she couldn''t see clearly, so when she put her snake tail around his neck and tried to drill her head in, she was blocked by a small stone.


    Su Tang was stunned at first, and then she wanted to bite the little stone with her mouth. After all, she was in her way, but when she opened her mouth, she suddenly remembered that her teeth were gone.


    On the other side, Qi Heng''s face slightly changed. He suddenly dropped his eyes and looked at the small movement on his chest clothes. In the end, his expression was strange and unpredictable.


    "Hey, Xiandu, why are there stones in your clothes?" As she said this, she spit out the stone. "It''s just how soft the stone is. Are you hiding any treasure?"


    Qi Heng


    Qi Heng takes a deep breath. The little devil he likes can''t kill or fight. What can he do? Of course, he is coaxing.


    "You can look on the other side. There should be a baby there."


    Su sugar a joy, Xiandu said baby, it must be big baby, so she changed direction, moved to the right a few centimeters, half ring, really as he said.


    "Xiandu, what is your treasure?"


    Qi Heng did not speak, but the system, unbearable, while roaring, while eager to hammer this silly white sweet.


    "Big man''s chest, two treasures, what else can you say?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    Su Tang thought that she had bitten the baby before. At that moment, the sky fell apart.


    It''s cold. The body must be cold.


    Ying Ying, she can explain. She''s really not lustful. She''s just curious!


    Qi Heng didn''t explain what it was, but Liang Liang asked her, "is it delicious?"


    This is a death question, no matter how to answer, the end is a dead word.


    Su Tang''s answer is, of course, silence.


    She lowered her head to pretend to be dead, but Qi Heng showed a strange smile. He slowly pulled the snake''s tail and pulled her out of her chest. Then, with a slightly cool tone, he said, "I don''t like dumb people." With that, she was thrown into the group of friars who encircled and suppressed them.


    Su Tang is barking. He''s a son of a bitch!


    Look at those friars again. They''ve spent so much time watching all the trees on the mountain. As a result, the snake demon and her family didn''t hurt a hair. It''s a shame to them.


    The monks also saw that the snake demon''s cultivation is not vulgar. Otherwise, how could it be harmless if so many magic weapons are smashed down? Maybe they have a bigger plot to cheat their monks to take their lives, and then refine them into puppets.


    Compared with ordinary people, it is obviously more powerful to make monks into puppets.


    "Snake demon who is so poisonous!"


    Su Tang was scolded inexplicably, but now what can she do? With his own techniques, he will be found by Qi Heng. At this moment, he just takes her as a little thing. If he knows, the end will be the same as her copy, directly killing the spirit! Moreover, even if she managed to escape, the whole Xiuzhen world would surely pursue her again.


    Now the task has changed. I used to be the enemy of Xiuzhen for Qi Heng. Now, this guy has become an immortal governor. There''s no need to be an enemy with Xiuzhen world.


    Su Tang was angry and anxious. Seeing that the sword Qi was sweeping again, he wanted the system to exchange points again. As a result, the next moment, he thought that the little snake was going to die. Qi Heng finally made a big move.


    However, Su Tang saw this big move, the more she saw it, the more frightened she was.


    "How could he know the skills of the demons?"


    System, "what a big thing, according to the previous plot, he is the devil. At the beginning of the mission, the main system program decided that only when he sat on the immortal governor, he would not destroy heaven and earth. That''s why he issued such a mission. "


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang was very angry. At the beginning, she agreed that she would get points after finishing the task, and then she could go home to provide for the aged when she got 10000 points. Now it''s all her fault. It''s all her fault!


    "Oh..."


    The sudden sneer made the system feel guilty. It also felt that its host was very unlucky. Although it kept saying that it was too skinny that caused the task to rollover, it never said no skinning when it was doing the task. Even at that time, it was very happy.


    Cough, however, which system says that the main system is not good, it also wants to mix.


    "Well, that''s not the point now!"


    If the system says so, Su Tang can only sneer. She can''t help it. Her dog is a small worker. She doesn''t need to be angry with her.


    "All right."


    She gritted her teeth and said yes. She was shocked systematically for a few days. These days, she can be said to respond to every request and give whatever she wants. As for points, we are all good colleagues and friends. Talking about points hurts our feelings.


    Qi Heng shot at the critical moment, that hand directly hurt many monks.


    Su Tang didn''t want him to hurt people''s lives. Although she seemed cruel at the beginning, she was very cautious about human life. She didn''t want to be in debt at all until she had to.


    Therefore, when she was picked up by Qi Heng again, she immediately entangled his wrist regardless of the pain on her body.


    "Go


    Qi Heng was slightly surprised, "go?"


    Sue sugar, "yes, don''t you leave and wait for them to find support?"


    This words a, Qi Heng immediately clear.


    He said when the little devil turned, if she had changed before, which would be so easy to let go.


    If you don''t make fun of them and take their lives, it won''t be her.


    Qi Heng really misunderstood her. Su Tang was arrogant and aggressive at that time, but she didn''t kill anyone at the last moment. Later, when she became famous, many people poured dirty water on her, and she didn''t want to explain, even accepted it.


    As for now, she had to find a way to let the man stop, otherwise she would kill him, and the road of blackening would be white?


    However, Qi Heng did not know her good intentions, and she said: "it doesn''t matter, how many people they call, I can reduce the number of people."


    When he said this, he was careless, but the killing intention in his tone was not hidden at all.


    Su Tang suffocated. If she really killed him, she would not want him!


    Hands are full of blood. How dirty it is!


    Su Tang has a small face, and the black man can''t be persuaded, so she said: "it''s boring to play like this."Qi Heng pick eyebrow, "say to listen to, still can how interesting."


    Su Tang said, "what kind of cultivation are you? Now you call people to come here. None of them will be your opponent. This kind of unilateral crushing is too boring to play."


    Qi Heng a face of reasonable, and said: "then you talk about, how to be fun?"


    Su Tang is not a devil, how can she be interested in this kind of play, but in the face of the black man, she can only rack her brains.


    "First of all, it''s interesting to have a close match."


    Such words a, Qi Heng then laughed, "that this world, I''m afraid there is no such person."


    Su Tang was in a hurry and said, "how could it not be? There''s a day out there, and there''s someone out there. If you think you can''t find it, you''ll block your accomplishments! " The more she said it, the more energetic she was. Thinking that he already knew magic power, she said, "although you already know magic power, do you know ghost power? Do you know magic? There are others. Have you mastered all of them? "


    Qi Heng hear eyebrows tall, so the little devil suddenly found a snake body, in order to cultivate magic?


    When he thought about it, he thought that it was very possible for the little devil to jump out of his way. He not only knew magic skills, but also was quite proficient in the right way. Moreover, he was really curious. With her cultivation, the other divine consciousness could not enter her body at all. Why did she allow the divine consciousness so similar to her to enter? Where did she go in the past few decades, and why did he search all over the world There was no trace of her.


    It is said that the immortal governor cherishes the world, and he will be where there is cholera, but he does not know that he is only looking for someone.


    Qi Heng takes a deep breath, the little devil has no heart, he already knows, so, to keep her, only the routine.


    "So, what have you learned?"


    If he asked, Su Tang would be proud, "do you know the ghost way? As long as I want, even the ten halls of hell can call you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    Life and death have a destiny. Although the life span of the cultivation world is different from that of ordinary people, if they really die, most of them can only recognize their destiny.


    Those are two worlds. If you change your life against heaven, your fate will change, and the unknown doom will increase. If you lose your life carelessly, you may lose your soul because you go against heaven.


    This kind of thing is too crazy. There have been several examples in the world of cultivation, but all of them are out of their wits.


    But the little devil is not the same, she has always been crazy, if it is really her, it is really possible to find.


    Qi Heng''s heart is suffocating. No wonder he can''t find her for decades.


    He couldn''t imagine how she had lived these decades, and he was angry that she was so adventurous, but in the end, she could only swallow thousands of words.


    He doesn''t have a position to open this mouth, so he can only step by step.


    Qi Heng took a deep breath, and then opened his mouth. It was the cold and distant high cold immortal governor.


    "It seems that It''s kind of interesting. "


    Su Tang was even more proud when she heard that. "Immortal governor, we can play with some small friars. If we want to play, we can play with some big ones."


    Qi Heng knows clearly that the little devil dislikes boredom.


    Blame him, thought that tossing a ghost mountain out would make her interested, did not expect, or was abandoned.


    The friars were like making soy sauce. As soon as Su Tang said this, these people were immediately driven out.


    The top of the mountain was sealed, and all the monks fell off the foot of the mountain. Although they were injured, they were not fatal. Some people took out contact signals and began to look for their parents, but in the end, no matter who came, they all died.


    The array at the top of the mountain is so powerful that no one can decipher it. But at this time, the immortal governor has already said to shut up. This is the first time that the venerable Jiyue has closed up since he became the immortal governor, so no one dares to disturb him.


    In the end, the monks could only keep a few people on guard, and the rest went back to find a way.


    It''s rare to have a great event in the world of cultivation. Soon, many powerful elders gathered together.


    On the other side, Su Tang stayed at the top of the mountain and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The lives of those friars have been saved. As for the ghosts of these bandits, I''m sorry. They committed many evils in their lifetime, and they don''t deserve sympathy after death.


    The blinding friar was driven away. The next step was su Tang''s teaching class.


    "Xiandu wants to learn?"


    The ghost road is completely interdisciplinary with human friars. Qi Heng is not too normal, but he won''t, which doesn''t mean he can''t fight the ghost road. For example, Su Tang, although she has experienced so many worlds, seems to know everything. But under the oppression of heaven, she really can''t do anything to him. After all, she doesn''t want to be struck by thunder.


    Qi Heng wants to learn, and she doesn''t want to teach, but she has to find it.


    For example, now, what is a small black snake with no teeth on its head!


    Qi Heng looked at the toothless little black snake and said with a smile, "what you said is so interesting. I''m curious, but..." "If you cheat, then I can let you see the king of hell now," he said


    Su Tang listened to his threat and ignored it completely.


    "Oh, I''m waiting for you to call me daddy!"


    She was so overjoyed that she wanted to raise her tail.


    However, she did have real talent and practical learning. Under her control, she not only obeyed, but also became a ghost.


    Su Tang doesn''t keep secrets either. Qi Heng wants to learn, so she teaches.


    "You have to learn the ghost talisman first. If you can draw the spirit talisman, it will be easier. The ghost talisman comes in the opposite direction. People go to Yang and ghosts go to Yin. The positive and negative are different. It''s right to come in the opposite direction."


    Su Tang started with master''s score, but within half a month, this guy''s talent was so amazing that he not only learned the ghost rune, but also excelled in the blue.


    Qi Heng is in a good mood. He takes the ghost symbol in his hand and asks her, "who calls whose father?"


    Su Tang choked, she forgot that this is the son of heaven, who can surpass him!


    "Don''t get carried away!"


    Su Tang angrily came down from his wrist. As a result, he was about to climb to the ground. The next second, his tail was picked up again.


    Qi Heng has long been used to small black snake circle on his wrist, see her to go, subconsciously stopped, and so on reaction, he has small black snake to carry back.


    There is a difference between the passive circle and the active circle. For example, Su Tang is not comfortable all over now.


    Qi Heng looked at the little black snake, thought to come down, endured the impulse to pull her back, and said slowly: "do you want to eat?"


    Su Tang climbs to half, smell speech, tail small radian ground swing, this period of time, this guy forces her to eat the spirit fruit every day, although the spirit fruit fills, but eat for a long time, again delicious thing also general.


    She can remember that this guy has a good skill. At the beginning, she tried to squeeze him to cook for a reason.


    "Of course, I do, but can I cook?"


    She said this on purpose for the sake of human beings. How could she know Xiandu? But somehow, Qi Heng, who was in a good mood before, suddenly changed his face and was full of anger."Can I cook, you don''t know?"


    The little devil used to spend a lot of time to eat the food he cooked. He didn''t tell her that it was not that he didn''t want to cook for her, but that he didn''t want the little bastard to run away every time he finished eating.


    However, this just how long, this little heartless so quickly to forget!


    Su Tang didn''t know what he was angry about. Seeing this, she thought that Xiandu could cook.


    She used to walk smartly when she finished the task. Now when she came back, she suddenly thought of his craftsmanship. She missed it. She couldn''t help spitting out the snake letter.


    "Well, just know now. What''s the matter with a good temper?"


    Little bastard will slag female performance incisively and vividly, Qi Heng angry? Nature is angry. When she leaves, she forgets herself, but in the end, he can only bear the anger silently.


    "You''d better remember if..."


    If you forget again, let''s see how he will deal with her!


    Su Tang didn''t know, so she raised her little eyes, "if what?"


    She thought that she had to remember what he said, or she would go crazy next time.


    Two people''s brain circuit is no longer a line, Qi Heng certainly won''t answer, if explained, she runs faster than anyone, certainly don''t want to stay in his side.


    Say, at the beginning in front of her face, frivolous her body, also don''t know the little bastard was angry at that time.


    "Want to know?" Qi Heng hooked the smile of Yin measurement and said with a smile, "you can forget to try."


    Su Tang


    She''s sick to provoke his temper?!


    Hum, don''t say it if you don''t say it. Anyway, she won''t make it.


    "Lord Xiandu, I want to have barbecue with seasoning." Sue sugar soon forgot the previous problem. Now she climbed back to his wrist and wagged her small tail in a good mood. "By the way, fish soup is also good. We should have fish here."


    Qi Heng see her so heartless, gas of rubbed rubbed his temple.


    When will this little bastard be able to serve dessert!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    There are really fish in the rivers in the mountains. It''s slightly hot, and the fish don''t hide in the mud of the lake. A little fishing will bring them up.


    Su Tang became interested. After being a snake for a long time, she inevitably wanted to release her nature. For example, at this moment, she especially wanted to swim in the river. In addition, Qi Heng needed time to cook, so she quietly dived into the water.


    The river was cool, and Sutang swam happily.


    Soon, she was overjoyed, she swam selflessly, she forgot the danger around her, and when she reacted, she was swallowed by a big fish.


    It turns out that the river looks clear, but there are many dangers in it. Not only big fish eat snakes, but also turtles eat fish!


    As the saying goes, if a tortoise wants to realize his spirit, the conditions are too harsh. I don''t know if the bandit mountain has been robbing and killing people all the year round. There is a kind of Yin in his body, like eating too much.


    Su Tang was not afraid of the fish or tortoise, but just thought of the fish soup cooked by Qi Heng. If the tortoise ate human flesh, could the fish survive?


    She couldn''t think about it any more. Her stomach turned sour. She quickly separated her divine sense from the little snake. But all around, except fish, she didn''t dare to hesitate. She was afraid that Qi Heng on the bank would find her real body. But when she bit her teeth, she could only rob the turtle''s body.


    Tortoise should have some accomplishments. When she snatched her body, she resisted her. But if she resisted again, could her accomplishments be as powerful as the devil? Soon, she got her body back.


    After a fierce battle, Su Tang didn''t want to stay in the river any more.


    She dragged the turtle shell and swam slowly to the shore, but before she went ashore, even the man with the Turtle was picked up.


    Qi Heng looks at the little bastard who goes into the water to change his body. He pulls his mouth slightly.


    This body It''s getting uglier and uglier.


    He was used to the appearance of the little black snake. Now he''s a real jerk.


    Su Tang is flapping four little decapitated heads in the mid air. She doesn''t know how ugly she is now, but she can''t see much better when she thinks about the tortoise. In addition, the tortoise eats human flesh all the year round, and the Yin Qi spreads in her body. It must be even uglier.


    Take a look at the great immortal governor in front of you. Su Tang has low self-esteem.


    She covered her face with her claws. Later she thought that the tortoise could shrink her head. She immediately rubbed it and hid in the tortoise''s shell.


    "Xiandu, please let me be quiet."


    Her voice is very melancholy, but Qi Heng can hear straight hook lips, "quietly do what? No matter how quiet you are, you are a bastard now. "


    I can''t get out of sight for a while. It''s only a long time. The fish soup hasn''t been cooked yet. This little bastard has changed his species.


    Su Tang was irritated by the word "bastard" and said, "well, how can you still curse people?"


    Qi Heng seemed helpless and spoiled. With a smile in his eyes, he sighed: "I didn''t scold you. It''s you who have to drill into the tortoise. Can you tell me that there are no other species except tortoises in the river?"


    Sue sugar choked, "isn''t that the fish can''t leave the water? I''m doing it for convenience. "


    Qi Heng, "with me, are you afraid of water shortage?"


    Su Tang thought, it is because of you that she is afraid.


    The young man of that year is so cruel and cruel now. As a righteous immortal governor, he is more ferocious than her. In the end, he wants her to persuade him. What''s the matter!


    Su Tang thinks that after the end of this mission, she may be able to sit down with the bald donkey and have a good argument.


    In this world, the devil is worse than her.


    Little tortoise''s head is still shrank in the shell, Qi Heng see, also don''t expect her to come out, just wait for the fish soup good almost, just ask her, "eat?"


    Su Tang immediately wanted to shake her head, then suddenly thought that she was still in the tortoise shell, and said in a stuffy voice, "no more."


    The tortoise has eaten dead human flesh, and the fish also ate a lot. It''s disgusting to think about it. Although she is a devil, she is also a devil with principles. How disgusting the dead are.


    Su Tang refused, but Qi Heng was a little upset.


    Over the years, when no one else, he has been practicing cooking hard, for fear that when he meets a little devil, his cooking will retreat, making her even heartless.


    But now, it''s better to take advantage of the opportunity to cook, but she refused.


    Qi Heng sneered.


    Since the little bastard disappeared, his temperament has been very unstable for a period of time. Now she''s back, and it''s still the same. He always felt that although the little bastard was close to him, the distance between them was thousands of miles. She never cared about him.


    "Xiao Wang Ba is very happy to play with me."


    Su Tang was confused at that time.


    "I didn''t fool you."


    "Then who said they wanted to eat? Well


    After su Tang knew it, he suddenly felt a little taste.


    "Gouzi, do you think the immortal governor will cook for a nobody?"


    The system was silent for a moment, and it was clear that it was impossible."It''s a miracle that he didn''t cook you."


    It''s not that. Is the black man so kind-hearted? She has been away from the world for a long time. Although her memory has returned, many things are blurred. For example, when Qi Heng was a child, when someone asked him to cook, he would not only poison you, but also poison you!


    So now


    "Dog, is the contents in this pot poisonous?"


    System, "No."


    This sudden good, let Sue sugar take a breath, "no, my vest will not have dropped?"


    If it really fell, that guy in the cave, in front of her face, to the body without spirit change clothes, kiss small mouth, seriously dress up, these, can all do to show her!


    As soon as she reminded the system, she thought it over and said, "also Not necessarily. Maybe he didn''t find out. "


    In this case, Su Tang is almost sure of his dog and pig teammates. If he wants to say no, he must be.


    At that moment, she was eager to run away, especially when she thought of killing bandits and ushering monks in. All these things were very similar to her former methods.


    "Dog Dog, what do you want me to do now? "


    The system also panicked. It was the first time that the vest fell so fast. But soon, it said, "don''t worry about losing the vest. I think you can get through the fish soup first."


    It''s not like the system says that Qi Heng is full of cold air at the moment. It seems that he is going to throw Su Tang into the pot the next second and come directly to a soup of tortoise and crucian carp.


    "That, misunderstanding!" Su Tang wanted to cry without tears, but he could only find a way to stabilize him. "When I was in the river just now, I found that there was Yin Qi in the river. It was obvious that the bandits had thrown their bodies into the river. In this way, all the fish and turtles had eaten the bodies."


    Cannibals abound, and many of them still love cannibals. Therefore, Qi Heng didn''t believe Su Tang''s words.


    His little devil crushed the whole evil way and committed many evils. He didn''t believe that he said she hadn''t eaten it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    This matter can be too wrong Su sugar, is, she was crushed a lot of big and small evil, but so what, they eat excrement, she also eat it.


    So, when her head stretched out from the turtle shell, looking at Qi Heng with disbelief, she was angry at that time.


    "The chicken is not delicious, the duck is not beautiful enough, the roast whole sheep is not fragrant enough, the beef is not tender enough, I am crazy to like eating human flesh?"


    Little bastard this roar, Qi Heng pour is rare ponder a moment.


    It''s true that the little bastard is always picky when eating. The mentally retarded and cannibals of the demon clan eat raw without chewing. She is not rude when eating, but more like a noble girl with perfect etiquette.


    Such a thought, Qi Heng suddenly curious about her past.


    The demons don''t pay attention to these things, but the little bastards don''t fit in with them. You know, at the beginning, all the demons were ashamed of her. They thought she didn''t look like a demon, but like a monk. Later, the little bastards crushed them with their strength.


    At the end of the memory, Qi Heng looked at the angry little bastard with the tortoise''s head on his head, picked an eyebrow and said to her, "don''t worry, if it''s me, I can make human flesh very delicious."


    Su Tang:???


    "Brother, can you act like a righteous man?"


    Is she not eating because it''s not delicious?


    Good right way, how can it be wilder than her devil?!


    Qi Heng seems to have heard what joke, smell speech, hiss a, "right way? I never thought I was on the right track


    From the beginning, he didn''t want to be the leader of the right way. Later, in order to have the strength to catch her, the little bastard has won the whole demon clan. If he wants to have the same strength as her, only Xiandu is left. As for why he doesn''t step down later, it''s easier, because Xiandu is more convenient to find her.


    Qi Heng doesn''t want to let her know that he already knows her identity.


    The little devil was arrogant and put on a strange identity. On the contrary, he was more comfortable. Thinking of this, he sighed.


    Just take your time.


    I was angry for a meal before, but now I feel like nothing happened.


    "Don''t like it." He said coldly. Next second, he kicked the whole fish soup with the pan.


    Pot is from his storage ring out, a look at extraordinary goods, was his kick, is completely destroyed.


    Su Tang is a little distressed. It''s a good pot. It''s a pity.


    Little turtle''s eyes have been staring at the direction of the pot, Qi Heng picked eyebrows, want to ask her that pair of eyes to see clearly? But then, he suddenly thought of his childhood.


    Originally, he was really blind when he was a child.


    But since he can restore his eyesight with the help of the magic bead, his little bastard can.


    There are few magic beads, but if you look for them carefully, you can always find clues.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that he has already begun to worry about her eyesight. She''s all over her head now. It''s a pity that the pot is worth a lot of money. For a poor man like her, it''s money.


    However, before she finished, the next second, she was thrown in.


    She was so scared that she cried out, "I''m not delicious!"


    It''s all thrown into the pot. Besides eating, what else can it be?


    Su Tang thought he was angry with him, so he wanted to stew himself, especially at this moment, he began to pour Lingquan.


    The Lingquan water has a strong aura. Soaking in it is a great improvement for people or animals with accomplishments. But now, Su Tang is clinging to the pot, shivering and begging for mercy.


    "Xiandu, I''m not only not delicious, but also ugly."


    But Qi Heng said, "it''s not delicious. You have to try it before you know it."


    Su Tang was silly. She was afraid that he would do something terrible. She said all kinds of good things and sold herself to him.


    Tortoise''s body will be gone if it is gone. What she cares about is her own divine sense. If the divine sense is swallowed, let alone continue to work, she will not be able to go home to provide for the aged in the future, so she should not stay here forever.


    The little bastard is always arrogant. It''s hard to say such beautiful words. Let alone, Qi Heng is very helpful.


    "Go on."


    Su Tang''s mouth is dry, subconsciously poured a pot of Lingquan, and then listen to Qi Heng: "little bastard, this pot is cooked fish."


    Of course, Sutang knows, but the fish are all poured out and the pot is clean. Now why do you say this?


    Qi Heng, "rounding, this pot is also eaten human flesh."


    Su Tang is about to spray, this bastard is deliberately responding to her!


    Su Tang was so angry that she just splashed some water on his face. The next moment, she suddenly thought of a big problem.


    This guy doesn''t resist human flesh at all. He won''t really eat it.


    Little turtle''s reaction is quite obvious, Qi Heng see, Phoenix eyes micro MI.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Sue sugar refused the name, so she refused to answer."Oh..." Qi Heng see her speechless, sneer, "don''t open your mouth, take off your leg."


    Su Tang had never seen the right way more devilish than the devil, and angrily patted the water again, "you change your name, I''ll think about taking care of you."


    Little bastard just to tease her, little bastard can''t help but tease, this just said a few words, already angry.


    Qi Heng hidden under the thin lips, cold way: "then you say what."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she felt a little skinny unconsciously.


    "Call me cute."


    Qi Heng pupil a surprised, like can''t believe, this little bastard, know what to say?!


    "Cute?"


    With a wisp of invisible amazement, Su Tang became addicted to it. "Oh, if you really can''t shout out, just call me baby." She said it with a twist.


    Qi constant Mou color a dark, pour really want to call her like this, afraid she later knew, anxious jump foot.


    "Another one."


    Sue sugar, "Hey, baby, I''m sorry. Just call me fairy. I''ll just give you my consent."


    Qi Heng


    "Little devil."


    Su Tang:???


    No, how ugly the little devil is. She has changed her body. Can''t she get rid of this title?


    "I said..."


    Qi Heng, "little bastard."


    Hey, this son of a bitch is so powerful that he has learned how to steal words. Su Tang just opened his mouth, and he made the threat clear.


    Su Tang was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She went back to her original name.


    Her heart is tired, the result listens to Qi Heng to ask her, "you just want to ask me what."


    Su Tang didn''t want to talk about it. It can be seen that he''s opening his mouth. He seems to be shouting at Xiao Wang Ba and calling his name angrily, "I''m curious about how Qi Heng is interested in human flesh. Hasn''t Xiandu eaten it?"


    Qi Heng has never touched human flesh.


    He resists everyone''s approach, but if the demons are human, he has really eaten.


    In that cave, in front of her, I ate her little devil''s mouth


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    Qi Heng light lick thin lip, that appearance, seem to have really eaten.


    Su Tang was stunned. All she thought was that she had really eaten this product?


    Ma ah, the man who has eaten human flesh, what the hell can he want?


    Lose it!


    Su Tang retreated, but the pot was so big, where could it go.


    Qi Heng''s eyes were dark. He just put those words in his heart, but now, he said on purpose: "if the people of the demon clan are human, they have eaten them."


    Su Tang''s eyes widened. Her eyes were blurred. She couldn''t help it. Her body was blind. Relying on the tortoise''s eyes, she could only see a little shadow. Because she couldn''t see clearly, she subconsciously wanted to open her eyes wider.


    "You can eat the demons, too?"


    Her voice is a little high pitched. There is an essential difference between the Terrans and the demons. For example, many demons don''t like to take a bath. At the beginning, because of this, she slaughtered a lot of smelly demons garbage.


    The environment of demons is bad. If they wash too clean, it will cause others'' appetite. So many low-level demons don''t take a bath all the year round, so they use it to protect themselves.


    Of course, if these guys don''t get close to her, she won''t go to kill them for no reason, just because she bathes every day. In the eyes of the demons, she is a high-end food.


    Yes, the demons not only eat people, but also eat each other. There is no limit!


    The little bastard is full of amazement, Qi Heng can''t help laughing, "yes, I not only eat, but also clean her from inside to outside before eating. Oh, by the way, I love to put all kinds of flowers on her body. It''s more delicious. "


    Su Tang was full of disgust at the beginning, until later, she heard Qi Heng say again: "by the way, her name is a Luo, maybe you have heard of it."


    Sue sugar froze at that time.


    It seems that what he said is different from what she said.


    She was a little angry, but because of her identity, she could only speak in a strange way: "it''s said that the devil has been locked. Originally, it''s locked to the bed of Lord Xiandu."


    Two people cover each other his vest, Qi Heng don''t want to let her know, he already know her identity. And Su Tang, also don''t want to let him know, he already know his identity.


    The system has been stun by them, finally, it can''t help asking people: "can''t you be sincere?"


    Su Tang sneered, "sincerity? I''m sincere now. Believe it or not, I''ll be locked up the next second. "


    Tut, the task has been accomplished now, no matter how stupid it is.


    Without exception, black male owners like her, although she does not know where Qi Heng''s love comes from, in short, she is now targeted.


    Tough with the black man? That''s to close the small dark room!


    "It''s impossible to be sincere. I can''t be sincere in my life. I can only rely on doing tasks and making money to go home for the elderly."


    System speechless, and then look at Qi Heng, wish to see her shy appearance.


    However, the little bastard''s mouth was stiff. At this moment, they all cried out: "it''s amazing. I just don''t know if the devil can stand the shame of Lord Xiandu?"


    Indeed, from the perspective of the role alone, it''s a shame that the invincible devil ah Lu was reduced to such a state.


    It''s just that sue sugar jumps out of the role of ah Luo. She''s just angry and has no intention of killing in her eyes.


    Qi Heng a little bit to test her bottom line, see, in a good mood.


    At present, the little bastard doesn''t resent his approach. If not, how could he give up in the cave?


    These days, she is willing to stay with him, this alone, has calmed his inner riots.


    Qi Heng doesn''t treat her very well. He has a poisonous tongue and a bad temper. He always threatens her, but he knows that the little bastard is worse than him. Once she knows that she can let her ride on her head, she will definitely walk away.


    So, he was good and bad to her, when it was good, she could agree with everything, when it was bad, he threatened to stew her, but so far, he did not have any practical operation.


    Su Tang saw through him, and often lay leisurely in the pot, soaking in the spring, leisurely, but this kind of life did not last too long.


    One day, it was dark and windy.


    She stayed in the pot as usual. Suddenly, she was hot and dry.


    It was an indescribable feeling, as if something was about to come out. She adjusted her breath and tried to run the aura in her body. However, in the end, instead of easing, it became more and more intense.


    "Dog, I don''t feel very good."


    The system is very calm, "don''t panic, Qi Heng recently every day with the spirit spring bubble you, tortoise spirit greatly increased, so there is a sign of shape."


    Words just fall, Su sugar has been in the limit, the next moment, just listen to a bang, even people with a pot to the ground.


    The movement is too big, Qi Heng is not deaf, naturally heard.


    The friar hardly needs to sleep. Qi Heng sits in bed. Hearing the sound, he immediately opens his eyes.And at the moment he opened his eyes, Su Tang immediately turned out the tortoise''s shell and protected the key parts.


    This time, Su Tang was transformed into a 13-year-old girl with thin arms and legs, and because she had been immersed in Lingquan for a long time, her skin was delicate and creamy. That''s what she looked like


    Qi Heng looked at the genie in front of him, his eyes slightly twitching, "you''ve changed your shape It''s nothing. "


    The tortoise turned into a man. To tell you the truth, Su Tang didn''t know what she had changed. She hurriedly looked for a mirror in the house, but when she came to the mirror, she found that she was blind.


    I can''t see anything clearly except a figure.


    In desperation, she could only ask the system, "dog, what''s wrong with me?"


    The system says, "you don''t have hair!"


    Su Tang a Leng, "no hair is how no hair?"


    The system says, "no hair! You''re bareheaded now. You''re a monk more than a monk! "


    Sue sugar reaches for her hand, and then she stops.


    Gan ah, she thought that hair loss was the trouble of contemporary fairies. She didn''t expect that the tortoise was so direct that she didn''t even give her the chance of baldness. She was bald.


    Su sugar want to cry without tears, and then think of Qi Heng full of black hair, the envy in the eyes almost overflow.


    Of course, this kind of envy only lasted for one second. When she heard what he said she was, she quit immediately.


    "Don''t you have an eye?" Little tortoise still has a temper, how how to shout, "bald, see, bald!"


    Qi Heng naturally saw a clear, but when her head came, he deliberately squinted and said a very cold joke, "your head, reflection."


    Su Tang is also a charming little girl with a turtle shell on her back. When she heard that she was not only bald, but also reflective, her mentality collapsed at that time.


    "If you are bald, you will be bald. How can a man care about that hair?"


    No hair, what kind of girl do you want to be? Just pretend to be a man!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    Su Tang is carrying a turtle shell. Although she shows her limbs and head, she really can''t see men and women, especially the 13-year-old boys. Some of them don''t even have an Adam''s apple.


    So when she said she was a man, Qi Heng''s face was strange.


    He looked at the little bastard up and down, but instead of feeling shy, he held his head high.


    "Xiandu, what do you want to see?"


    Although the arms and legs are exposed, it''s not a big problem. For Su Tang, it''s OK to cover the key parts. For others, hum, anyway, you can''t lose face.


    She was sure that Qi Heng would not lift her shell, so she arrogantly stood up, "I''ve been floating for so long, and finally I''m a man. Immortal governor, do we want to compete?"


    Two men, what? What''s the difference?


    Qi Heng''s face was black at that time. Although he was always open in front of the little bastard, he was surprised by the sudden size.


    In the end, he could only warm his sleeves and yell, "I''m still wet! What can be compared with


    Su Tang is so energetic. She has been in this world for a long time, but she is always suppressed by him. It''s hard to reject one. How can she give up so easily.


    "Xiandu, men don''t care about their age. Why are they young? Don''t look like I''m only a teenager now, but I''m over a hundred years old... "


    The little bastard chatters endlessly, but Qi Heng''s face is getting worse and worse. His dark eyes stare at the tortoise shell that hinders her eyes. For a long time, he sneers.


    Oh, he''ll make her a dead bastard now!


    The little bastard had a divine sense around him. When the bastard died, she stopped.


    Qi Heng finally takes a deep breath and continues to sit in bed. As for the little bastard, let her say a few more words.


    Su Tang''s mouth was dry. Seeing that he was indifferent, he began to pick his clothes.


    Qi Heng Da Hai, what the hell do you want to do!


    "What do you want to do?"


    Su Tang looks at him innocently. The tortoise is ugly and doesn''t look good when it turns into a human. Especially the shiny skull, Qi Heng''s eyes hurt.


    "Xiandu, give me a dress."


    Bastard thing don''t ask to take from oneself, Qi Heng once thought of her may also like this, the Mou color all sank down.


    The smell in the room suddenly changed, and Su Tang''s hands picked clothes slightly.


    What''s more, it''s more terrible than the devil. What''s more, this is a real devil in the guise of the righteous.


    Su Tangshan retreats, but her little mouth glances at her


    She is like this, like suffered what grievance, Qi Heng has gas to have no place to vent, "this is the problem of stinginess?"


    He came up to pick the man''s clothes. He was so skilled that he really wanted to ask her how many clothes she had picked.


    In the heart of acid, Qi Heng more see more feel this bald eye, but in the end, he still endure.


    He took off his clothes and immediately threw them on her face. The little girl happily took over such a humiliating action.


    "The immortal governor is so grand!"


    Qi Heng gas laughed, this little bastard heartless, when can long dim sum on earth! No, I can''t say heartless. He remembers that when he was young, he always said he looked like her ex boyfriend.


    Qi Heng silently read three times, and finally did not suppress the inner violence, the fundus anger loomed up, he asked: "what is the ex boyfriend?"


    Su Tang''s action of dressing was stunned, but she didn''t realize it until half a sound. This was an excuse she used to find when she bullied him.


    Come out to mix sooner or later to return, when she indulged in bullying him, now, Feng Shui turns, it''s her turn.


    "Well An ex boyfriend is probably a dead man. " Su Tang smiles, "I only think of him on Tomb Sweeping Day. By the way, do you know the Tomb Sweeping Day in the world? April 4, Tomb Sweeping Day, grave sweepers. "


    Qi Heng a Leng, full of anger by her a grave sweeping all dissipated, then, see little bastard stand on tiptoe, two brothers like way: "ex boyfriend this kind of thing, that is the past." After that, she frowned again and said, "I don''t know if there is someone in our heart who is the immortal governor whom we all admire."


    Of course, there are those who are in love, and they are close to the eyelids.


    But Qi Heng pursed his lips and said nothing. He was afraid that he would open his mouth and frighten her to death.


    Su Tang said, "but I don''t think so. Our immortal governor is so famous. If he does, how can his wife''s position be vacant for so long. I''m just curious. What kind of elegant talent will be favored by our immortal governor. "


    When it comes to her, Qi Heng''s cold eyes finally show a trace of warmth, "she doesn''t like to be restrained."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened when she heard it.


    That''s it!


    Now I start to train my little boyfriend, and I can enjoy happiness in the future!


    "The venerable Ji Yue is an immortal governor. She is the leader of the right way. If she doesn''t like to be restrained, you can give her the freedom of identity." Su Tang said carelessly, while carefully watching his micro expression, and said: "you have great power, play with her, it is always under your eyes."Su Tang''s words are reasonable, but Qi Heng is not at ease.


    He sighed, taking advantage of this chat, deliberately set her words, "her eyes, never stay on me."


    Su Tang pretended to be surprised, "you are immortal governor, and she doesn''t look up to you? Who does she look up to? "


    Qi Heng squints his eyes. When the little bastard talks about other people, he is smart. What about herself? Did she see him, too.


    "And you."


    If she dares to say yes, he will take her back to Xiandu''s house immediately!


    When Su Tang heard that, she pointed to her face and said, "me? Immortal governor, do you ask me


    Qi Heng looks at her without expression and doesn''t want to talk nonsense at all.


    Su Tang takes a step back. According to the system, it''s performance exaggeration.


    "Xiandu, we who don''t know tomorrow today can''t be touched by love. As the saying goes, life is precious and love is more valuable. If it is freedom, both can be thrown away! "


    Little bastard foreword does not match after language, Qi Heng a listen to know that he was fooled by her, and then look at her eye blocking bald, gas on the spot want to twist off!


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "How can this be called a trick?" Su Tang said for herself, "I''ve been wandering for decades. You asked me to find love. I''m afraid that when I find love, the other party''s grave grass is higher than me."


    This is reasonable. After all, even Qi Heng doesn''t know why she suddenly disappeared.


    Think of before and she so similar spirit, Qi constant Mou color all sink down.


    "Wandering for decades, do you know who you are?"


    Sue sugar of course know, but at this time, a crazy idea suddenly appeared in her mind.


    She can''t explain why she disappeared. The easiest way is to forget.


    "I don''t remember. I just remember waking up in the void, and the memories in my mind are not connected at all." She said this, suddenly staring at Qi Heng, "after I wake up, the first person I see is you, I always feel that I can find the answer in you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    Su Tang uses this excuse to explain why she wants to stick to him.


    A person with incomplete memory, for the first person to meet, how much will take the chick plot.


    Su Tang thinks she is too smart. Look, now she''s around him without any doubt. Moreover, because of her amnesia, she just gives him a chance. If this guy doesn''t bully her any more, she can consider accepting him as soon as possible.


    Qi Heng''s pupil suddenly shrinks, which is obviously shocked. They have been together for a long time. He keeps her by his side, but he is afraid that he will treat her too well. The little bastard doesn''t take it seriously. Instead, he will run without a trace. But now tell him that the little bastard''s memory is disordered and has made a mistake. At present, he will stay with him at least in a short time.


    If he had known that, he would have tricked her into marrying himself!


    "Why now?"


    His heart is extremely complex, even mixed feelings, he felt that he may have lost a great opportunity to keep her forever by his side.


    Little bastard or that little bastard, even if the memory is missing, but the nature is not lost.


    No wonder, since he picked up the stone, she never showed any fear, on the contrary, she always made it public.


    If you really have memory of how you despise her in the cave, how can she be so calm.


    Su Tang looked sideways, his eyes stopped on his Qingjun''s face, and his tone was heartless. "Naturally, you have to wait until it''s safe to say that you threatened me, either to play with me or to scatter my ashes. I dare to tell the truth." When she said this, she couldn''t help thinking, "of course, you have to pretend to be arrogant and look like a big man. In this way, you will have some scruples. If you don''t, I''m not sure you will refine it now."


    Qi Heng a choke, where he is willing to refine her, is refining themselves, also reluctant to refine her ah!


    But he couldn''t say that. He could only be angry with himself.


    "Now, why are you so outspoken?"


    "I''m not blind. Xiandu''s mouth is hard and his heart is soft. It''s hard to get along with him, but I find out that Xiandu treats me well." Said, also arranged the next Qi Heng gift her clothes.


    It''s the first time that Qi Heng has been said like this. In the past, those friars in the right path all said that the venerable Ji Yue looks elegant and gentle, but in fact he is alienated. He is a bright moon in the sky, and no one can walk into his heart.


    I''ve known little bastard for so long, but it''s the first time I''ve heard her say that about myself.


    Qi Heng pressed down his upturned lips and deliberately said, "people''s minds are unpredictable. How do you know I haven''t cheated you these months?"


    Smell speech, Su sugar two hands spread out, "I have nothing to be cheated by immortal governor, one have no money and two have no power, just a memory incomplete divine consciousness, this thing besides refining what else can do?"? If it''s Xiandu, it can be refined at the beginning. Why wait until now? "


    The little bastard is right. This is Qi Heng''s rare good mood for decades.


    It''s the first time that she has praised her.


    Amnesia lies open, and then will begin to lie, although a lie need countless lies to lie, but Sue sugar is not false.


    Because her existence, itself is the biggest lie.


    "It''s strange that I was in a dark cave. There''s nothing there. Xiandu, what do you know about my identity?"


    Little bastard Xu completely trusted him, and there was a wisp of smile in his eyes, but he never really saw such beautiful eyes.


    Qi Heng looks dim. When he recovers his eyesight, the little bastard just loses his memory. It''s not that he didn''t want to help her recover her memory, but he always thinks that without his eyesight, the little bastard will be good and won''t run around. But he doesn''t want to. She''s always her. Even if she''s blind, she''s still proud of the demons.


    "When I picked you up, I just thought you were suspicious."


    He deliberately avoided the topic of ah Luo, for fear that she would think of something. Qi Heng made fun of himself. Even when he was the most down-to-earth, he was not so mean.


    Su Tang''s face was slightly wrinkled. Although she was disappointed, she didn''t lose her manners.


    "Can I go to that cave again later? By the way, who''s in the cave? "


    Qi Heng tried every means to avoid, but she took the initiative to mention, half ring, he said in a dumb voice: "the devil falls."


    His future wife.


    He didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but Su Tang''s face suddenly became vivid, "I know her!"


    Qi Heng was worried that she might think of something. Then he heard her say: "is it the only one you have ever eaten from the demon family that you told me not long ago?"


    He did say that, but for the first time, he was flustered for no reason.


    The little bastard doesn''t know that he is alo. He treats her well now. Does she think he is It''s rubbish.


    Funny to say, Qi Heng is not afraid to be ridiculed by the world, not afraid to be hated by the world, the only thing he cares about is the little bastard''s view on him.


    At that time, in his downfall period, ten thousand people could be bullied, and the little bastard was one of them. But she was still different from others. She always appeared at her darkest time, bullying him on the surface, but it was she who took him away from the abyss.He always thought he was special, until later, he found out that the little bastard was like this to everyone.


    As small as he was a poor aristocratic childe, or a well-known noble childe at that time, she never treated him differently.


    He tried to catch up with her and wanted to take off the most dazzling star of the demon family, but when he had strength, he found that the star that once made his mind occupied by defects.


    The defective product pretended to be very similar, but the more similar it was, the more disgusting it was.


    Finally, he tore up the spirit.


    If you have seen a genuine product, you will not see a defective one.


    Qi Heng collected his emotions, thin lips and said carelessly, "you believe what I say."


    Su sugar a Leng, completely did not expect this guy will deny!


    She just wanted to talk about the Qingjin she had seen in the cave before, but then she thought about it. She was a blind motherfucker. Besides a general outline, what else could he see? This guy could make excuses!


    For the first time, she had nothing to say.


    Qi Heng looked at the little girl with a face of disbelief, then simply changed the topic.


    "Little bastard, I''m afraid you''ll have to count the money for me if you sell it like this."


    Su Tang didn''t want to continue that topic. After hearing the words, she suddenly became very nervous.


    "I remember saying, don''t call me a bastard!"


    Qi Heng, "don''t call Wang Ba that call what, otherwise, call you Tortoise Tortoise."


    Su Tang sneered, tortoise what tortoise, he dare to add a head after this word!


    "I tell you, don''t think you are immortal governor, I will be afraid!"


    "You are..." Qi Heng hooked his lips, "I''m so afraid."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Baby


    Qi Heng suddenly approaches, and finally shouts these three words in her ear. At that time, Su Tang''s whole body has goose bumps.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    Qi Heng''s eyebrows and eyes are delicate and deep. If he wants to, his eyes are so affectionate that he has a hook. Unfortunately, Su Tang is blind and can''t see these clearly, but it doesn''t matter. His voice alone is enough to attract people.


    Qi Heng used to be indifferent and distant. It was hard for him to speak. His voice was like his temperament. For the first time, however, this time, Su Tang''s ears were almost pregnant with his dumb voice.


    What a foul!


    Especially close, her ears can feel the breath he breathed out, wet and hot, so that her whole person is red.


    At that time, Su Tang only felt a bang in her head, a blank. The next moment, she only heard a bang. The previous thirteen or fourteen year old "little boy" suddenly retracted his shell and turned into two little turtles.


    This is Qi Heng''s first time to see the little bastard shy, and the reaction is quite big.


    Rare, the bottom of his eyes floated a smile, he picked up the little turtle from the ground, and hoarse voice deliberately way: "cute?"


    "Sweetheart?"


    Su Tang


    You can shut up and stop whining!!


    This time, not only the head but also the four claws and the little tail were all retracted.


    Qi Heng no longer teases her, but picks up the pot on the ground and fills it with Lingquan water, then puts her back in.


    ***


    after su Tang''s transformation, she became interested. From time to time, she put on Qi Heng''s clothes and went out to show off. But Qi Heng''s clothes were too big. She wore them on her body, which was like stealing adult''s clothes. After two times, Qi Heng automatically bought her new clothes.


    Su Tang has a bald head. No one will regard her as a little girl. Everyone agrees that she is a little girl, including Qi Heng.


    And she, bald for a long time, not to mention, don''t braid complicated hair, comb complicated bun, from time to time can start to roll head, gradually, she feel bald really fragrant.


    In the eyes of the friars, the little tortoise figure was just a pretty little monk, but Su Tang''s personality charm was there. Soon, she giggled inside and outside the inn where she stayed, from the second child to the landlady.


    The inn was full of laughter, and he was like a superfluous guy.


    Finally, unable to bear it, he left the inn with Su Tang''s back neck and expressionless face.


    The little bastard used to love pranks and do all kinds of bad things. He wanted to take her to review her interest in those years, but I don''t know if he can''t remember it completely. The little bastard didn''t have any interest in these things. What''s more, she was more interested in catching demons and thieves.


    Especially during this period, when she sent the fifth thief to the government, she straightened her chest and said with pride: "Qi Heng, I think I must have been a good monk with chivalrous heart and courage before!"


    Qi Heng


    If she is chivalrous, there will be no villains in the whole demon clan.


    Qi Heng is helpless, but the little bastard likes it. What can he do? Of course, it''s spoiling.


    There are only a few kinds of human thieves. After half a month, the little bastard is bored.


    "Qi Heng, how about we do something challenging?"


    Qi Heng, "what makes sense."


    Su Tang touched her chin. These days, there are not so many demons and ghosts for them to catch. Therefore, she had an idea and thought of the ghost left on the bandit mountain.


    "By the way, shall we help those friars catch ghosts?"


    Before, she only taught Qi Heng the skill of controlling ghosts, but not the skill of purifying them. Those ghosts are still trapped there. No accident, those friars should not solve it.


    Before Qi Heng left, he went out of the gate for the reason of closing the gate, and now he has no more than half a year''s reckoning. In this year, which monk''s closing the gate didn''t start in three or five years?


    However, it doesn''t matter. The immortal governor is willful and no one dares to question his early exit.


    The little bastard wants to go back, so go back.


    But Qi Heng didn''t expect that when he took the little bastard who turned into human form to go there, in the past, more and more friars with their heads sharpened to get in front of the little bastard.


    For example, now, when he just turned around, he saw many young friars surrounded by the little bastard.


    "Ah, little friend, what''s your name and how did you get to know Xiandu?"


    "Little friend, I have something delicious here. Do you want to eat it?"


    "Little friend, your head is so slippery. Was it a little monk before?"


    ¡­¡­


    One question after another, but who is Su Tang? She has seen big scenes. She doesn''t pay attention to just a few small problems.


    So, she shrunk her shoulders and stumbled to Qi Heng. When she bumped into someone''s back, she grabbed him by the corner of his coat. "Brother Qi Heng, they are like this. I''m so scared."


    Qi Heng used to know that she loved to play, but he didn''t expect to hear her calling her brother one day. Her voice was soft and her little hand was still holding him. At that time, the corners of her mouth rose slightly uncontrollably."Not afraid." His voice is gentle, afraid to frighten her, but also deliberately lowered his voice.


    Su Tang is even more clever. Her eyes have no expression. Although she raises her chin and looks at you like she is looking at you, if you look closely, you will find that there is no one in her eyes.


    Qi Heng heart ache, he knows this feeling, also because know, he just more heartache.


    How rebellious he was, how helpless he is now.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    When did the friars see their Xiandu so gentle? They were all silly. As for Su Tang''s white lotus whore speech, no one cared.


    The young man was only thirteen or fourteen years old. She didn''t even have a fully developed Adam''s apple. Most importantly, her eyes didn''t seem to be able to see clearly.


    As soon as they think of the fact that their Xiandu was blind when he was a child, they suddenly understand why Xiandu would treat her well. Maybe they think of themselves in the past.


    "Don''t be afraid, children. We are not bad people."


    "Yes, we are all upright people who support justice. Don''t be afraid."


    The gentleness in Qi Heng''s eyes disappears at the moment when they open their mouth. It''s rare for little bastards to throw themselves in their arms. How can they disturb them.


    "Nothing to do?"


    The immortal governor''s cold words made the friars scattered.


    There''s nothing to do. Bandit mountain is more insidious. They can''t even break the border. It''s a shame, but they have to keep their face in front of the immortal governor, so they have to pretend to have something to do.


    The friars dispersed. Su Tang lost the audience and stopped acting. He just blinked at Qi Heng with a bad smile. "Little brother Qi Heng, you scared them."


    This words, Qi Heng hear helpless and funny, those friars if know she is famous little devil ah Luo, afraid is run faster than anyone.


    But It''s better for the little bastard. This time, let him guard her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    With Qi Heng''s warning, the monks didn''t dare to harass the children openly. However, they didn''t dare on the face and said something else behind their back.


    Qi Heng can''t take her with him like a pendant. Besides, the little bastard is never able to be controlled by him alone.


    For example, at this moment, she sat quietly, and a young friar sneaked over.


    "Children, I have peanuts here. Do you want to eat them?"


    If you ask Su Tang if he wants to eat it, of course he has to.


    "Thank you, brother." She couldn''t see clearly. She just turned her face slightly over.


    As I said before, the tortoise''s figure is just pretty, so Su Tang''s appearance this time is ordinary in the world of cultivation, but some people are just like this, with ordinary appearance and other attractions.


    The little friars did not understand the danger of the world. Seeing the "little friend" sitting there alone, they warmly went up to send warmth.


    "Harm, it''s not worth thanking. It''s a little peanut. By the way, how do you know our immortal governor?"


    Su Tang tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then she said, "I don''t know. The first person I wake up to see is him. But what do you mean by Xiandu?"


    Speaking of Xiandu, there was a chat. The little friars told all the rumors of Qi Heng vividly. In the end, they were very excited.


    "We, the immortal governor, suppressed the little devil ah Luo with one person''s strength in those years. If not, the cultivation world would not be the present situation."


    Su Tang screwed her brows tightly. When the friar said it was dangerous, she crushed the peanuts nervously. At last, she was relieved, "it seems very dangerous."


    Friar, "that''s not true. You don''t know how many people died on the little devil."


    But Su Tang said: "I envy you for being able to see brother Qi Heng''s real face, but I may not be able to do it in my life."


    Human beings always feel pity for the weak. The monk felt sad when she spoke so quietly.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something comforting. The next moment, he saw that his front foot still sympathized with the child, and his back foot punched a fierce ghost.


    There was an accident in this bandit mountain. It was not like Su Tang and Qi Heng when they left. They were manipulated. Others could not enter the border, but the fierce ghosts could come out to harm.


    Now there are so many friars, and the fierce ghosts are running out like crazy. As for why they are running out, looking at the scene in front of them, it seems that they are trying to catch a double.


    Monks are different from ordinary people. If they refine monks, the puppets they get will be 100 times more powerful. The people behind them should also take a fancy to this. He released all these fierce ghosts, and then asked them to drag the monks into the border.


    If outsiders can''t get into the border, they can only watch their companions howl in pain. Finally, they lose their senses and become ghost soldiers.


    The friar was so frightened by Su Tang''s hand that he was in a cold sweat. Looking at the child who was still cold and quiet before, he stood up. He was much shorter than him, but he had a sense of security. It was like the sense of security of staying beside the immortal governor, as if no fierce ghost could be afraid.


    The friar was startled by his idea, and then he spurned himself. How could the friar let the children rush in front of him.


    So, he stepped in front of Su Tang, took out his sword, and said with great momentum: "children, go to Xiandu, I''ll protect you here."


    Su Tang couldn''t see the monk''s appearance clearly, but he admired his courage. "Brother, lend me your sword." She said to borrow, but before the friar spoke, she drew his sword.


    The friar was stunned. As soon as he wanted to say that it was dangerous, he saw that the weak child he thought couldn''t take care of himself would beat them to death with a sharp sword.


    He opened his mouth slightly, and the whole person was shocked. At last, Su Tang kicked his ass, which made him think of defense.


    Li Gui''s adventurer makes Qi Heng''s heart jump. The little bastard''s memory is disordered. He''s afraid that many techniques have been forgotten. He''s in a hurry to run over, but these Li Gui are haunted.


    Qi Heng is a very patient person, but once he meets Su Tang, everything will be different.


    How can he allow outsiders to bully people who have been looking for decades and come back with difficulty.


    Over there, Su Tang was still able to fight. He suddenly noticed that Qi Heng''s breath was not right. He was so scared that he immediately made a big move.


    He cut his wrist with his sword. He took the blood as the medium. A blood amulet made a direct impact on the border.


    "Broken!"


    There were a lot of friars present, which shocked everyone.


    Even the patriarch could not break the border, but it was broken by the children alone!


    What a wonderful child!


    However, what is shocking is still behind. The former son thought that it was just the person that the immortal governor picked up from a small corner. At this moment, he even knows how to use the secret arts of Buddhism.


    Over the years, Su Tang has never suffered anything in order to accomplish her mission, let alone Buddhism. Later, she began to create her own.This is not, just these fierce ghosts, she alone is enough to deal with.


    The monks were shocked at first, and then worshiped at last. They had a lot of Kung Fu before and after.


    An elder looked at the scene and didn''t need himself. He ran directly behind Qi Heng and asked in an exclamation, "immortal governor, where did you find this treasure?"


    Qi Heng used to fight with the little devil in those years, but she never used the Buddhist method. This is the first time. However, in his eyes, only heartache remained in this amazing and extraordinary technique.


    How much pain does it take to be so proficient?


    From her fragmentary conversation, we can know that in addition to these skills, she also has the skills of the ghost world. But where is the ghost world in the world? If you want to go to the ghost world, you must be dead.


    What punishment would the little devil get when he went to the ghost world?


    Qi Heng knows clearly that his little devil is never a kind person, but so what? He just likes it.


    Su Tang''s hand was too showy, and she was afraid of acting too much, so she spat out blood on purpose.


    She retreated a few steps, thinking whether or not to pretend to be weak. The next moment, Qi Heng flashed and caught her.


    He opens thin lip, nervously just want to call a Luo, but listen to her first a way: "Qi Heng elder brother, I am good?"


    Qi Heng pursed thin lips, he would rather not be so good.


    "Great."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Tang leaned in his arms, did not answer, just blinked her empty eyes, confused: "Qi Heng..."


    Qi Heng, "I''m here."


    Su Tang, "I always feel that I seem to have heard the name."


    Memory disorder? It can''t be disordered all her life, so she has to recover her memory slowly.


    "Did we know each other before?"


    The little bastard asks questions one after another, and Qi Heng looks flustered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    Qi Heng has no way to answer. He doesn''t even know whether he wants to admit it or not.


    I''m afraid that she will lose her memory all the time, and I''m afraid that she will really remember.


    This kind of contradictory emotion finally made him choose to avoid.


    "Finish here first."


    Su sugar face full of confusion, Qi Heng mouth bitter, can only take a deep breath, first her mouth blood wipe clean.


    "I don''t know what you really look like. How can I recognize you?"


    This words finally let Su sugar no longer ask, she was embarrassed to scratch his head, "sorry, I forgot this stubble."


    This matter aside, Qi Heng but countless questions want to ask her.


    "Where did you learn the secret arts of Buddhism?"


    Sue sugar blinked, even more confused, "secret skill? I don''t know. It just occurred to me that I used it. "


    She said so, Qi Heng can only reluctantly rub her just scratched small bald head, "just, don''t remember, don''t remember. But do you want to continue? "


    The border has opened. As a little bastard used to do, he likes to be lively.


    Su sugar used to silent eyes, after hearing him finish this sentence, seems to have a little bright, "do you still want me to see?"


    Qi Heng happy, "you say this, like I can still hold you."


    Su Tang snorted and whispered, "it''s not binding. Don''t think I didn''t find it."


    Qi Heng recalled his former self, coercion and inducement, is not to arrest her, but he is curious, he is so, she can be angry?


    "How angry am I to detain you?"


    As soon as she said this, Su Tang had something to say. For this reason, she rolled up her sleeve, as if to scold him for his previous evil deeds. "Why not angry? Do you know how bad you used to be? They intimidate me and call me tortoise again. I don''t know how you call out such an ugly ghost name. "


    Qi Heng said with a smile, "it''s nothing to shout out. It''s not my name either."


    Sue sugar, "do you know what I was thinking? At that time, I thought, "if you want to have seed, just shout a tortoise character and add a head to the back. If you can still shout out like this, I will be completely convinced."


    Qi Heng followed her words, just called out a turtle word, the next moment, his face was black.


    "You little bastard." He curled his fingers and knocked her bare head angrily. "When did you learn to say that?"


    In fact, Qi Heng didn''t hurt at all, but he had to pretend to be like him. At this time, he had to howl with his head in his arms. It was clearly the battlefield, and Leng attracted a lot of attention.


    Others look at it and feel sorry for the children. They just put a big move for their lives. They vomit blood. Before they recover, they are killed by the immortal governor.


    It''s too bad.


    "Xiandu, the children are still young. We have something to say. We can''t fight."


    He couldn''t fart. He didn''t exert himself from beginning to end.


    When Su Tang heard that he was told, he giggled in his arms with glee. "Lord Xiandu, the world is dangerous. Be careful."


    Qi Heng was so happy that he really knocked heavily.


    This can poke the hornet''s nest, Su Tang silly in there, half ring, angry yell: "Qi Heng, I want to shave your hair!"


    Qi Heng smell speech, not only did not coax, but provocative way: "come on, if you can shave, I will let you shave."


    They are chasing each other. It seems that they are playing a game, but they don''t pay attention to the surrounding battlefield. In the end, the system can''t see it.


    "Hey, give this fight a little face. I almost sympathize with the behind the scenes when you are like this!"


    Su Tang hissed, "give this fight face, then who gives me face, my good fairy, has become a bald donkey!"


    Although it''s a temporary shell, the bald head''s shape is too bright. The system laughs hard and says, "well, why don''t we kill someone behind the scenes?"


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to the behind the scenes from the beginning to the end. He was able to work on Qi Heng''s border, which shows that his strength is not bad. In this way, he has been able to cut a large number of people.


    "It''s the people of Xiuzhen world."


    The people of the demon clan are all beaten by Qi Heng, and dare not come forward. Now, there is only Xiuzhen world that dares to be so arrogant.


    The guy thought that Qi Heng was shutting down. He thought that no one in the cultivation world could do anything about him. Then he made a big stir. But who could have thought that their immortal governor would cheat people.


    The system was slightly surprised, "how do you know?"


    She is flirting with Qi Heng from the beginning to the end. How can she guess that bandit mountain didn''t even give her extra eyes?


    Su Tang tut a, extremely dislike a way: "repair true world, the mouth is shouting Kuang Fu justice, the dirty things in the back are many, I am not to have never seen."


    The more it looks sunny, the more dark it is.


    "Well, just tell me who it is." Su Tang has no patience and can''t catch Qi Heng. She has to catch someone to eliminate the fire. However, as soon as she finished speaking, she changed her tongue and said, "forget it. You tell me who I don''t know. Just tell me the location."Now that the border is broken, the best way is to mix in the crowd. After all, the big guy''s mind is to deal with the fierce ghost. No one cares about one more or one less person.


    The system said, "ah, in the direction of 100 meters ahead of you, on the right side, ah, he ran!"


    Su Tang Next time, the position should be set faster. "


    The system is very aggrieved. It''s a person, and it''s not controlled by it.


    Fortunately, the next time it reported the position, the man finally did not run any more.


    Su Tang was holding a knife from other friars. Now she caught someone, no matter what happened, and cut his hair.


    The monk behind the scenes was stunned by her, "no, you''ve hacked the wrong person, kid."


    Su Tang, "no mistake, it''s you."


    The friar had done something bad and was suddenly cut. He could not calm down. He was even more flustered when he heard Su Tang''s words.


    His accomplishments haven''t improved for decades. It seems that his accomplishments are all regressing. Once he regresses in his infancy, it''s the golden elixir. If the golden elixir goes down, he will eventually become an ordinary person. No one wants to live, grow old, die or die. Therefore, he uses a brain that shouldn''t be moved.


    The immortal governor is in seclusion. There are not many Yuan Ying monks in the world of cultivation. Even if he has done such evil things, no one can break them in a short time.


    However, he only needs to take this opportunity to nourish his cultivation by using the ghost way. He is always unorthodox. From then on, his body will be eroded by Yin Qi, but it doesn''t matter for him to live.


    "Little friend, you and I have no injustice and no enmity. You can''t beat the immortal governor just because you can''t beat him."


    He seemed helpless, but in fact he was in a panic.


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to it any more. She just pursed her lips and shaved off his little hair.


    "Old man, do you think you can cheat me with your little tricks?"


    Irritable little devil, a second to show the original shape.


    But the monks on the scene will not put her together with the little devil ah Luo. After all, the children are much more kind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    It''s clear that he is blind, but when he shaves his head, he moves quickly. Qi Heng laughs for a moment.


    No accident, the little bastard must be so angry because he has no hair. He remembers that when he was a waste, he couldn''t see his eyes. Many people mocked and bullied him, only the little bastard. Although she bullied him diligently, she never humiliated him in words. To her, it was like fun, teasing him.


    When he was young, he was in the dark, but he could tell who was the one who really treated him.


    She may not be good enough, but she never looks at him with colored eyes, and will not stab him in the pain. Beside her, he always feels that he is not disabled, he is normal, and his future is promising.


    However, the little bastard also has bad temper. He vaguely remembers that she seemed to be wearing a new dress and was damaged by someone. At that time, she was very angry.


    He couldn''t see anything, but he vaguely heard people talking about it. It seemed that it was a flaming red dress, beautiful as sunset.


    Since then, he began to wonder about the appearance of the little bastard.


    I thought I would never have a chance in my life, but I didn''t expect that Lingzhu would let him see the light again, and his little bastard was really beautiful and dazzling, but at the first glance, it was the last.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Qi Heng''s face faded. Looking at the ordinary "little friend" in front of him, he hesitated to let her go back to his body.


    There is no doubt that ah Lo''s appearance is gorgeous, and she is an alien in the demons who always regard ugliness as beauty.


    And even in the realm of cultivation, since Qi Heng recovered his eyesight, no one can compare with him.


    Qi Heng was in conflict again. This worry about gain and loss made him lose his attention to the things around him. Therefore, the monk had a chance to take advantage of it.


    The friar didn''t expect that the immortal governor didn''t shut up at the last moment, but came to the bandit mountain. Originally, he thought he had picked up a big bargain, so many fierce ghosts for his use, saved him a lot of trouble.


    He had not been happy for a long time, but now he was going to be ruined.


    Are you willing?


    Naturally, he is not reconciled. In order to live forever, he gives up the bottom line, that is, there is no way to retreat.


    On a dark night, his eyes were cold, like the dark creature living in a dark place. There was no monk in his eyes.


    But he was still dying. The little bald donkey was so stupid that he exposed himself before he had something to do with it. How could he easily admit his guilt?


    No, there are friars defending him now.


    "Little friend, you are good at it, but the one in front of you is the leader of tianwu sect, Yuanying daceng. You may not know that there are not many yuan babies in the whole cultivation world. "


    Su Tang wants to say that they are useless without Yuanying''s great ability, but the children still have to be based in the world of cultivation. So she can''t say this. She can only SIP her lips and hold the sword persistently.


    But she didn''t speak, and then someone spoke again.


    "Children, tianwu zongzongzong''s main culprit can''t be him if he doesn''t do something harmful to his morality."


    Su Tang suddenly felt that there was no reason for the decline of the cultivation world. Looking at these right paths, they were taught to be silly, white and sweet. That''s all. The key was to choose the immortal governor with a face and a heart of beast. He didn''t want to be cool enough.


    Now, take her as a child.


    She sighed. Today she will do something good to let them know that the world is dangerous.


    Su Tang''s accomplishments are quite high, and the other monks can''t stop him at all. As for those with higher accomplishments, they are afraid of the immortal governor, so Qi Heng doesn''t speak, and they won''t speak either. Moreover, they have room to maneuver before their lives are involved.


    They don''t know that Qi Heng''s thinking has long gone.


    Su Tang didn''t want to explain to those idiots. She held the sword fast and ruthlessly, but with three moves, the monk Yuan Ying was defeated.


    At this scene, all the monks were shocked.


    They know that the child''s strength is not weak. However, they are shocked to see that she can compete with the monk Yuan Ying and push him back in three moves.


    This Where is this person, this is the fairy!


    Thinking of her former ignorance, some monks felt that they had found the truth.


    "You say that our immortal governor didn''t pick up an immortal, did he?"


    "Well I remember that Xiandu changed her tortoise before, so, isn''t the kid tortoise fairy? "


    Turtle fairy three words, direct Su sugar to gas confused.


    What turtle fairy?


    I * you fairy board!


    In anger, the sword split, and the monk escaped. When the friar saw that no one else would help him, he saw that Su Tang was cruel. He knew that he would die if he didn''t try to escape.


    "Tortoise fairy, don''t go too far!"


    Su Tang was very angry. After listening to that damned monk behind the scenes, he was a tortoise fairy. Before he vomited blood, he aimed at his life gate this time and cut it down.


    Fairy, you spicy chicken!


    It''s at this time that the monk behind the scenes is waiting. Only when he''s in a bad mood can he have a flaw. At this time, he doesn''t actually aim all his energy at her. Instead, he secretly orders all the fierce ghosts to attack Xiandu.As long as Qi Heng is injured, he will succeed.


    As I said before, there are not many yuan infant friars in the whole cultivation world. Although Qi Heng is young and promising, he is only in Yuan infant period.


    Behind the scenes, the monk wants to be beautiful, but he doesn''t know that Qi Heng has hidden his strength. He is no longer Yuan Ying, but a two-stage distraction.


    His complacent hand is just a clown in front of him.


    But Qi Heng only did not calculate is the little bastard, that used to weigh the pros and cons, never take his own life joke little bastard, this time ran to him regardless.


    Behind the scenes, the monk gave a dead hand. He was surprised that the Yin Qi in his body finally began to leak out.


    Su Tang didn''t think much about this run. She felt that with her own cultivation, not to mention Yuanying friar, she was fearless even in the higher stage of emergence. But she forgot that the body she was carrying was a talented little turtle.


    If it wasn''t for her divine sense, how could she compete with Yuanying Daneng? Now, she''s fighting against the blow. How can the little tortoise''s weak body carry it.


    When Su Tang was hit, she thought about it later, but soon she was happy.


    Tortoise fairy or something, she would rather die again!


    Besides friars, Su Tang didn''t want to give up in front of them. She had no choice but to attach herself to a little grass. Fortunately, there was a flower on the grass. According to the description of the system, the little flower was quite lovely.


    Su Tang doesn''t matter, but others are full of disbelief. It''s not until the leader of tianwu sect falls to the ground that they come back and shout.


    "Children!"


    "Tortoise fairy!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    Su Tang is very satisfied with her death. Although her new body has no aura, it''s the first time that she plays a plant, so it''s quite novel.


    This is not, for a while she moved leaves, for a while shaking flowers, playing that called a not too happy.


    Different from her, the present friars finally reflected that she didn''t cheat. That day, the master of Wuzong was really a traitor. Not to mention that he had a black hand on Xiandu, he fell into the ghost way according to the Yin Qi inside him.


    But when they came back, the master of Wuzong had fallen to the ground that day. He was so scared that he could not die any more. As for who did it, looking at the whole mountain, there was no one else but Xiandu.


    The only thing that made them Marvel was the skill of Xiandu. Compared with a few years ago, it seemed that he was much better. Otherwise, how could they not see clearly how he did it.


    Qi Heng''s face was covered with frost, and his eyes were also full of killing intention.


    After he found that the little bastard had a memory disorder, he decided to treat her well, but before he could start to act, she died in front of him, and the cause of death was for him.


    How can Qi Heng not move?


    He shook his hands. After the tortoise died, he could no longer maintain his human form with Sutang''s divine sense.


    It recovered itself, a small one. When Qi Heng held him up, he seemed to have a little residual body temperature, but with the evening wind, the only trace of body temperature finally disappeared.


    Qi constant eye color gradually red, fortunately, Su sugar eye see not right, immediately hard son waved under the flower.


    "Hey! What a fool


    Su Tang''s voice is weak. Now it''s blown by the wind. It''s gone before it''s spread.


    Fortunately, Qi Heng is only short-lived.


    The impact of the little bastard''s death in front of him was so strong that he forgot that the little tortoise was only her temporary body. She had a divine sense and could attach herself to where she wanted to.


    The desire to kill in her heart was gradually controlled. She left the dead tortoise, which she held carefully, and turned to Su Tang.


    The little bastard''s spirit is good, and he can wave in the cool wind.


    "Hee hee, big fool, you are scared."


    Qi Heng Lian under the eyes of fear, gently touched her branches, "next time don''t do so dangerous things."


    Su Tang, "I''m sorry, I always feel that I can carry the blow just now. I forgot for a moment that what I was carrying was the shell of a little turtle."


    Su Tang is attached to a very common weed, but Qi Heng treats her like a treasure in the world. He carefully picks her up from the soil and holds her in the palm of his hand.


    "In the future, you can''t do such a dangerous thing."


    With this saying, the long lost system prompt is finally online.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 20%, current blackening value: 80%."


    Life and death is a major event. Since she rushed to her face, Qi Heng felt that this feeling was no longer one-sided.


    However, the little bastard swayed in the palm of his hand and didn''t know what to do.


    "Big fool, I want you to give me more advice in the future." Su Tang said, and then stretched out the leaf to gently poke his finger, "I''m an ordinary grass now, and I can''t walk. I can only rely on the help of the immortal governor."


    Qi Heng is still a little scared at the moment. He wanted to educate her again, but there are so many people around, and he was afraid that the little bastard would lose face, so he decided to wait for no one to talk to her again.


    As for this moment, he raised his lips, "for a while, big fool, for a while, Lord Xiandu, I remember you called me brother Qiheng before."


    Su Tang felt that this guy was so shameless that he sold himself when he got a bargain. "I just yelled. Besides, there''s no basis for which one of us is big or small. Maybe I''m bigger than Xiandu?"


    Her retort of this size, inexplicably let Qi Heng think of the previous son, she with tortoise shape that night, with chest, top crotch, pull him than size.


    Qi Heng coughed for a while. He didn''t think she was better than before, but he didn''t think she was a little boy from her daughter. It''s just that the boy looks too young. He''s not so crazy, but now it''s different.


    He remembers that besides being beautiful, the flowers of plants have another meaning.


    "You grass, how come you still have a little flower." As he said it, he poked it with his hand.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that people are dangerous. When she hears that the system says the flowers are blooming well, she deliberately exposes them. Girls, who don''t like flowers, but she never thought that Qi Heng''s poke made her whole person, no, the whole grass bad!


    A sense of numbness spread from the flowers, half a sound, she froze there, eager to shrink up.


    "Fuck! Hooligans! "


    she scolded in her heart, but she didn''t respond to the system for a moment," hmm? Hooligans? What kind of hooligan? "


    Sue sugar gritted her teeth! What''s more, you idiot, why didn''t you tell me earlier that plant flowers have another meaning! "


    The system was scolded and forced to wait until the information was checked, but can you blame it for this? It''s just a mediocre little system. It''s not an encyclopedia. Who knows, the flowers of the flora also represent a kind of privacy."Then why do you still send this flower and that flower! Compared with the others, you are the biggest hooligans! "


    "Bah!"


    System soul a bah, Qi Su Tang that call a can''t refute.


    Also, human beings not only like flowers, but also give each flower a different flower language, which rose represents love, Lily represents purity. Now, ha ha What a fart!


    Su Tang feels that she is no longer pure and wants to curse others, but Qi Heng looks innocent.


    "What''s the matter? Did I hurt you when I just touched you or dug you? "


    It''s a very normal sentence, but since he poked her flowers, she always felt that every sentence was in the words. For example, at this moment, what hurt, what touch, and dig, all his mother''s words are tiger and wolf!


    Su Tang lay in the palm of his hand and didn''t want to move, but in order to avoid him moving again, she covered her only flower with a leaf.


    It''s like a fig leaf. When it''s covered, the embarrassing things just don''t exist.


    "No, I want to be quiet."


    At first hearing Qi Heng''s words, who would have thought that he had such a deep mind that he knew everything but pretended to know nothing.


    "All right, but if you don''t feel well, please tell me."


    Su Tang doesn''t want to talk about it. She just wants to bury herself in the ground.


    See her no longer speech, Qi Heng took out a small flowerpot from his storage bag.


    Small flowerpot inside still have spirit soil, Qi Heng after planting her seriously, still did not forget to irrigate some spirit spring.


    "Well, if you are thirsty, or you have too much water, tell me, I''ll dig the soil for you." On the other hand, he said that he was not angry when he saw that she ignored him. Instead, he continued to smile and said, "of course, if you don''t like this flowerpot, I can plant you in my hand again."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    What water, what soil, also palm, continue to stay in the palm of his hand, I''m afraid that the only flower can''t keep.


    Su Tang hid her only joke in full bloom in the leaves, and then strongly opposed it.


    Qi Heng saw this, a little sorry, only sighed, with a trace of unwilling heart: "in this case, I will depend on you, but if you don''t raise yourself well, you have to follow my method."


    When the friars next to him saw that his immortal governor cared so much about the children, oh, no, now it should be said that he was a little flower, and they were envious.


    For the first time, Xiandu, a noble man, cared so much about who he was.


    But then I thought, Xiaohua is good enough, and her cultivation is so high, and she is smart. Even they are curious who she is.


    Previously, there was a problem with the Xuanwu sect''s leader, but they didn''t find any.


    In the end, the monks showed their kindness to save their lives, which made Qi Heng look like a background wall.


    Sue sugar nest in a small flowerpot, originally also want to sleep, we can see that they are so enthusiastic, not long after, she also followed the happy.


    "Thank you. I''ll come next time when I''m free."


    "It''s that I seem to forget myself. Maybe I won''t look like this when I see you next time, but don''t be afraid."


    Xiao Hua''s voice was thin and weak, and the monks were sprouted at that time.


    What a lovely little flower, even if it has such a strong strength, it never gives up others. At best, it is a turtle, a little flower and grass.


    Good man, big good man.


    They talk more and more hot, Qi Heng''s face is getting worse and worse, half ring, he big sleeve a wave, will those who hinder the eye friars all fan to one side.


    "The people of xuanwuzong."


    Qi Heng looks cold. In the eyes of outsiders, the selfless immortal governor is angry for the xuanwuzong leader. Now their leader is dead, but xuanwuzong is also involved.


    Soon, the point came back.


    Qi Heng is lazy to manage, "I still have something to do, this matter, then handed over to several elder disposal."


    The immortal governor was originally in seclusion. It would have been a blessing for the monks on the scene to come out suddenly. Otherwise, it would have been a fierce battle tonight. Maybe he would be killed again. Now that the immortal governor is leaving, they will not ask more questions. They just salute him respectfully.


    Su Tang guessed that this guy must have upset the vinegar jar, but she didn''t say, just asked where to go next.


    Qi Heng has the heart to look for the spirit bead, pondered for a moment, this just way: "go to the South China Sea first."


    If there is no South China Sea, go to the North Sea. There is no North Sea. There are East and West seas. It is said that the Lingzhu palace is divided into four. He can always find them.


    Su Tang has no hands and feet now. She can''t decide where to go. She just suddenly hears the word Nanhai and smashes her mouth.


    Lingzhu, also known as shuilingzhu, is said to have a Zhenhai pearl in every sea area. Qi Heng last used that one, was stolen from the sea, for this, also almost triggered a war.


    Without the Pearl, the sea will be dried up. For this reason, at the beginning, many chimpanzees turned into human beings and came to the mainland to look for them. It is said that now, those chimpanzees have not gone back.


    Why? Because no one knows the real whereabouts of the Pearl.


    Qi Heng can''t put himself in danger. When he recovers his eyesight, he happens to be in a secret place. There are countless miracles in that secret place. It is said that there is a magic medicine that can bring the dead back to life.


    At the beginning, Su Tang was seriously injured in order to eradicate those who were fighting with Qi Heng in the secret place. However, there are still rumors that the secret medicine in the secret place was taken away by her. Otherwise, she would be blind, so why did her cultivation not retreat but increase.


    This is not in line with common sense, must be taking some panacea!


    For this reason, a large number of friars pursued and killed her in the name of exterminating the devil and supporting the right way, but in fact, they didn''t miss her.


    Su Tang hissed. She was willing to be trapped by Qi Heng at the beginning, but there was one thing. In order to meet the friars and leave a legend, none of her treasures came out.


    "Dog, has anyone found my baby?"


    System, "..." You were so good at hiding that no one could find you


    Su Tang said with a smile, "I suddenly have a wonderful fun."


    She said it was fun. It would definitely be earth shaking. She could be a little devil and command the whole demon family. How could she not have any family background? In those days, she directly opened up a small world to store her family background.


    The small world is full of danger. No one can get in without a key.


    She didn''t think that she would come back at the beginning, so many traps are her own, and it''s hard to crack them.


    ***


    it''s a long way to the South China Sea, and Qi Heng is not in a hurry to find a magic pearl. Therefore, going to the South China Sea is more like playing along the road.


    He got himself a fairy boat to ride. The fairy boat was not big, but it was exquisite and luxurious. The Su Tang couldn''t help but want to play a few circles.During this period of time, the irrigation of Lingtu Lingquan made the grass, which was just an ordinary grass, full of vitality. At last, she was no longer confined to the flowerpot, but could jump out of the flowerpot and walk around.


    Xiaohua''s roots and leaves grow very healthy. Su Tang takes advantage of Qi Heng''s meditation and runs out of the flowerpot.


    She just stood on tiptoe from Qi Heng drink sake, the taste, just smell has let her mixed to no good.


    "Oh, good wine, I''m coming ~"


    she said and jumped. Then, not far from the cup, she jumped in with a pop.


    Qi Heng didn''t finish the wine. There was still half a cup left in the cup. Su Tang soaked in it now. Although she couldn''t soak her whole grass, it was enough for Linggen.


    "It''s really good wine!"


    Trapped in a flowerpot for nearly a month, in order to come out, she has been practicing hard. Since this month, she has been drinking and vomiting except for Lingquan!


    The system is a little worried, "can you do this? Will something happen? "


    This is an ordinary roadside weed. Even if it is irrigated by a spirit spring, it''s only a month. It''s so frustrating. Don''t die tomorrow.


    Su Tang, "I have wine tonight, I''ll be drunk tonight, and I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    As soon as the system hears this, the data is almost black. It''s true that it''s an ordinary thing. How long has it been soaked in it? The words it says are drunk.


    Fortunately, there are reliable people on this fairy boat.


    Qi Heng just sat in silence for a long time. When he realized something was wrong, he immediately opened his eyes. Then he saw that the whole grass of the little bastard was inserted in the wine glass. The originally light pink flowers were now red and gorgeous under the irrigation of spirit wine.


    He moved his finger and stroked it again.


    "I heard that flowers and plants need pollination." His voice is a little hoarse. What''s the meaning of pollination? It''s almost the same as making a baby.


    Unfortunately, Su Tang drank too much and didn''t feel the danger in his words. Suddenly he heard him speak and rubbed the flower in his hand. "Then you can teach me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    Qi Heng was breathing, even the color of the pupil became dark, he admitted that he said this is taking advantage of the danger.


    However, what about taking advantage of others'' danger? He managed to climb out in the dark. He had already understood that no matter what means he used, only when he got it, he really belonged to himself. As for the appointment of a gentleman, it was a joke to him.


    "So, what do you want me to teach my little girl?"


    He put the wine there on purpose. Otherwise, it''s only half a cup, and it''s just a mouthful. Why put it here.


    Qi Heng knows her. Little bastard loves wine and food. She hasn''t eaten well for so long. How can she bear it.


    People say that drunk will show the most real face, Qi Heng heart has been a hesitation, little bastard said his memory disorder, how much true and how much false?


    Drunk, add pollination, even if Qi Heng action gentle, Su sugar or can''t help shivering.


    She felt that her whole body was in mid air, stepping on cotton like soft ground, which made her excited and scared.


    Sesame big floret, Qi Heng is again careful, action again slow, soon, red gorgeous floret above will not leave any pollen.


    After such a resplendent experience, the blooming florets have become trembling, just like being devastated by wind and rain, which makes people look pitiful.


    And our immortal governor, at the moment, is staring at the pollen on his fingertips, which is almost invisible. His throat is rolling. Somehow, in his mind, the face of the little devil, or, in other words, ah Luo''s little face full of red tides, comes up.


    The little devil, ah Luo, has always been superior. No matter how embarrassed he is, he will never show weakness. The red tide is surging. I''m afraid he won''t be able to see him in his life.


    The picture in the mind is more and more clear, looking at floret''s eyes is more and more dangerous, with a potential in must, Qi Heng whispered with a smile, "temporarily around you." Having said that, he licked all the pollen at his fingertips.


    Sue sugar is already unconscious, but even if she is awake, her sight is damaged, she can''t see what he is doing.


    There is too little pollen to taste at all, but Qi Heng thinks that it is more delicious than any Qiongjiang Yulu Let him not forget.


    "Xiaohua, try harder."


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Su sugar muddled to open his mouth, but see Qi Heng once again hand poke poke the flower is open Yan small flowers, "pollen is too little."


    What does less pollen have to do with her?


    Su Tang''s head is full of wine, plus the action above, his head is in an instant state, completely unable to understand the meaning of his words, only the system, shivering.


    Ma Ma, main system, woo woo, it''s terrible. Why is there no black house this time.


    Qi Heng see her silly appearance, did not resist, she directly from the wine cup out, put in the palm.


    The palm is very warm, different from the cool wine, Su Tang sighed comfortably at that time.


    Qi Heng, "is the wine good?"


    Su Tang said, "of course, it''s delicious. Burp, I want to drink it."


    Qi Heng comforted her little leaves and said with a low smile, "you can drink it, but do you know who will have to ask for it in the future?"


    Qi Heng, of course!


    Su Tang thought vaguely, she lost a pair of eyes for him, he raised her, it''s natural!


    Fortunately, the system sent out an alarm in time, and Su Tang''s head exploded with the harsh alarm, which almost made her jump out of Qi Heng''s palm.


    System, "wake up! I said that drinking is a mistake. You''re going to sell yourself! "


    Although he is very fond of watching this kind of drama, but finally played off, it also followed the bad luck.


    The system suddenly feels that it is too miserable. When the other system finishes the task, it not only gets a reward, but also goes on holiday. However, it is forced to accompany its mentally retarded host to redo the task, and it has to be on guard all the time.


    Hard, it''s too hard.


    Su Tang was finally a little sober when she was fried. She moved her roots and suddenly woke up the next moment. Oh, there''s no good wine. It''s a warm hand.


    The system was relieved, but still angry: "if you don''t wake up, I want to wake you up with urine!"


    Su Tang''s head is swelling, but at least she is sober. It seems that there is something urgent that can make her dog so worried.


    "Then remember to find me one with diabetes. It will be a little sweet."


    The system thought she would answer, but unexpectedly it was so cruel, "you You just drank fake wine


    It''s still home!


    Su sugar did not answer, because at this time, Qi Heng suddenly opened his mouth.


    This guy is also very bad, while she is drunk, dig a hole to jump for her.


    "Do you remember the name alo?"


    Su Tang tut did not answer immediately. Instead, she was drunk on purpose and pretended to be a fool Arlo? Which aro? Did you fall up and down? "Qi Heng suddenly heard so confused words, then a Leng.


    Didn''t the little bastard really lie to him?


    Memory disorder is not uncommon for friars. Some friars practice wrong, not only memory disorder, bad luck, will change species.


    For example, if he was a man before, he would feel like a dog or some other plant.


    However, how can it be so coincidental?


    Qi Heng swallow all kinds of doubt, after all, to a drunkard, said too complex, I''m afraid the other side will not understand, and then said: "then I''ll say more detailed, devil ah Luo, have you heard?"


    At this point, Su Tang finally gave him a little reaction.


    "I know that! The one you''re having an affair with! "


    "But, Lord Xiandu, how can you have an affair with a devil


    Su Tang pretended to be puzzled and asked, "shouldn''t a right way and a evil way be irreconcilable?"


    Qi Heng suddenly heard a leg, the bottom of the eyes suddenly floated a smile.


    That''s what the little bastard said. She can''t play tricks when she recovers her memory.


    "Yes, the little devil who has an affair with me." When he talked about having a leg, a little sweetness came out of his mouth.


    It was su Tang who suddenly jumped out of his palm.


    "Up! Lord Xiandu, you should be kind in life! "


    Qi Heng didn''t know why, so he saw the little bastard flying around in his palm. After a while, he said, "I thought you told me what she was doing, but it was to show love!"


    "Show love, die fast!"


    Little bastard this words, listen to Qi Heng mouth smile are solidified.


    One second before, he was still happy that she knocked the chapter on their relationship. The next second, he was cursed by her.


    Qi Heng is angry and funny. Sure enough, the little bastard is really drunk. Listen to what they say.


    "It''s impossible to die, even if it''s true..." Qi Heng pressed her back to the palm of his hand, narrowed his eyes, and said seriously and paranoid: "life is on the same bed, death is on the same acupoint,"


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    Su Tang thought she had muddled through, but the system replayed the picture of pollination in her mind continuously, and all her leaves exploded.


    I can''t believe it. It''s hard to say.


    Thousands of words, and finally all into two words.


    "Lying and sloshing!"


    The system is comfortable, such a terrible thing, it is no longer a poor small system to bear.


    "Drink next time?"


    It''s not the first time that she''s had a bad time drinking, but she''s always been able to make a round trip before, and she hasn''t made a big mistake, so Su Tang always let her have a good time every time.


    However, she never thought that it would turn into a grass and even overturn.


    She collapsed in the palm of Qi Heng''s hand, the whole grass wilted.


    Qi Heng has been watching her, see her some is not right, but nervous, "what''s the matter?"


    Although the little bastard "died" a lot of times, from stones to snakes and tortoises, and he could hardly count a hand with more body, he still didn''t want to see her "die.".


    No death process will be comfortable, so even if it''s just a plain grass, he will protect her.


    Su Tang finally recovered from his short shock. Seeing that he was so anxious, suddenly, his bad thoughts came back to him again.


    Qi Heng''s palm is very wide, so that Su Tang''s weak grass can roll back and forth.


    "Ah, I don''t want to stay here without fertile soil and my companion of grass and flowers!"


    "Let me go!"


    "You rascal! Let me go quickly


    Su Tang suddenly began to get drunk. Qi Heng, who had seen such a "lively" little bastard, was stunned for a moment. After a moment, he was angry and helpless and said, "OK, I''ll plant you back."


    Qi Heng took out the flowerpot, not to mention, his storage ring is really a treasure, there are all kinds of strange things.


    Cooking pot also said that at this time can take out two rows of flowerpots.


    Flowerpots have all kinds of shapes, red, blue, green, one by one, as if to let her choose clothes.


    "Which one do you like?"


    But Su Xiaotang is so easy to pass?


    Eat her pollen, will accept her beat!


    The grass is well maintained. With aura, she can''t be hurt by a small flowerpot.


    After kicking the flowerpot, she stumbled around again. Finally, she set up her twigs.


    Flowerpots are not ordinary things. They are all made of top quality Lingshi. But Qi Heng didn''t look at them from the beginning to the end. He just looked at her helplessly. "They''re not satisfied. What do you like?"


    Qi Heng thought that he couldn''t do it, so he put out all the things of the storage ring. As long as she liked, he would give them to her. However, the fairy boat was a little small, so he had to find a new space to worship.


    Su Tang wobbles, sees his thin lips slightly open, and finally jumps on his shoulder.


    With the black hair falling down on her shoulders, Su Tang slightly tilted her head, which made the branches of the grass tilted. Finally, with the help of the system, she accurately jumped on his head.


    Xianzhou is a private figure, and because of the night, Qi Heng didn''t bundle his hair.


    So, after su Tang jumped up, she immediately grabbed his hair and said with a smile, "a lot of grass."


    Qi Heng mouth a pull, to this moment where he still don''t understand, little bastard seems to really put himself when a grass, drunk actually will find a companion.


    Obviously, she now regards his hair as other little flowers and grass


    Su Tang seems to like his head very much, and still rolls on his head, but his head is so big that it can''t stand her tumbling, and soon it falls down his forehead.


    Just fell down, grass seems to be confused, although Qi Heng in the hands, but she can not return to God for a long time.


    "My grass


    "I''m so big and so many grasses. Why are they missing?"


    Qi Heng who took care of drunk people, not to mention this is still a grass.


    If he was as he used to be, he would cut it if he was in a hurry. But he was very patient with Su Tang. The more patient he was, the more able the grass was to hop. For such a big fairy boat, he was stunned from the bow to the stern. If he didn''t hold it down in time, he would hop under the boat.


    Qi Heng feels tired for the first time, but what can he do? If the little bastard wants to make trouble, he can''t ignore it. Moreover, if she is tired and thirsty, he has to prepare water for her. This is even if, the key is that when she drinks water, she has to jump on his head and grab his head to drink.


    In the end, Qi Heng poured water on himself.


    Lingshui drips down the hair, Su Tang drinks a big full, but then began to dislike.


    "Oh, it''s wet."


    Qi Heng Qi happy, wet dada because of who? He asked her to come down to drink, the little bastard not only refused, but also nearly cried and quarreled and hanged himself. In the end, he compromised, and she hated it!After the water was poured on his head, his shoulders were soaked. Su Tang jumped down from his head, passed by his shoulders and hated him all the way.


    "Well, it''s wet through here, too."


    Qi Heng


    The little bastard makes to dawn, finally is tired, want to rest, but in Qi Heng will she plant in the flower pot that moment, she suddenly jumped out.


    "There is no my grass friend here!"


    For the first time, Lord tangxiandu was made headache by a little bastard. He rubbed his temple and bit his teeth. He was reluctant to beat her or scold her. He could only take a deep breath and said gently: "your little grass friends are all wet. Go back to the flowerpot first."


    Su Tang didn''t listen. Although she was tired herself, who let this guy do the same for her.


    So, she joined the soil to jump to Qi Heng''s hair, and then finally stopped.


    "Wet on wet, I first wronged myself."


    Little bastard all the way to jump, roots with soil, even his clothes, hair, all stained.


    Qi Heng likes to be clean, and he likes to wear light colored clothes. Now his body is stained with spiritual soil, and the black dots look especially obvious.


    His first reaction is to bathe and change clothes, but the little bastard nests on his head and sleeps so sweetly that he is reluctant to wake her up again.


    Finally, he sighed. What else can he do for the little bastard he likes? Can only sit in a chair, waiting for her to wake up and then bathe.


    Su sugar sleep a big full, subconsciously stretch a stretch, this stretch, directly from Qi Heng head to stretch down.


    She Ao of a scream, Xin Kui Qi constant eye quick hand, stretch out a hand to catch her.


    But I don''t know if yesterday was too much toss, originally only a small flower of her, unexpectedly fell from her body, finally, pink flowers fell in Qi Heng feet.


    Su sugar silly live, is Qi Heng for a while also stay.


    In the middle of the sound, Su Tang, who had responded, lay down between his fingers and wailed, "Oh, I''m not complete, my little flower It''s gone away from me, whimpering... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    At that moment, Qi Heng suddenly felt that he couldn''t call her little jerk any more. He should call her little fool.


    Look, it''s not like the little devil who scared the right way.


    However, he did not know that he was not like the immortal governor who was famous for his indifference. In order to make the little fool happy, he took out a pile of hairpins from the storage ring, and from the pile of hairpins, he pulled out the hairpins with flowers and asked which one she liked.


    Sue sugar was silent for a moment, then whispered, "maybe you forgot I''m a little blind?"


    Qi Heng a Leng, yes, little fool eyes can''t see, this trip, is also for her to find a pearl.


    "Then change it one day." With that, she cast a magic on the spot to fix a false flower on her branch.


    Su Tang can feel something on her, but she doesn''t know what it looks like. She just has to say that Qi Heng''s operation is beautiful. If she were a little girl, Epson would be willing.


    The speed of Xianzhou was very leisurely. When she reached Nanhai, Su Tang almost forgot why she came here.


    She can''t see it, but she can feel the climate of the South China Sea. It''s very comfortable and pleasant.


    Su Tang just stayed on the top of Qi Heng''s head. When the sea breeze came, the green leaves swayed on the top of his head. A touch of green in the black hair, it looked very fresh.


    The system knows that this guy is on purpose, with green on his head. She''s insinuating that she''s pitying Lord Xiandu, but she''s still secretly happy.


    It''s miserable. It''s miserable.


    The South China Sea area is very large. There are numerous islands in the sea area, one of which is the entry island. Only through this island can we get to the real South China Sea.


    Along the way, Qi Heng is very patient. He knows Su Tang can''t see the appearance around, so he introduces her from time to time.


    "This is the South China Sea entrance island. It is said that in order to make his wife happy, the South China Sea master built the island into a heart shape."


    Although Su Tang can''t see clearly, she has a system in her head, so she can broadcast it directly in her head. At this moment, she listens to Qi Heng''s low voice and looks at the pictures in her mind. For a moment, she thinks Qi Heng''s voice is more attractive.


    Well, how to say, this is the sound that can make the ear pregnant.


    They went to the island, but they didn''t use the name of Xiandu. They only handed in some Lingshi and entered.


    The four major sea areas are vast and rich in resources. For this reason, many people like to do business with the four major sea areas. There are treasures that are not available on land, and even mermaids in the underground industrial chain. However, mermaids are noble. Once they are caught, they will be dead.


    As I said before, each of the four major sea areas has a pearl. The pearl is the eye of the sea area. Once it disappears, the sea area will be exhausted. But now, none of the four major sea areas is exhausted, which makes Su Tang curious.


    "Gouzi, it doesn''t mean that if you lack four miraculous pearls, they will be exhausted. Why hasn''t any sea area been exhausted up to now? It can''t be me. "


    It''s just a few decades since Qi Heng took away a pearl. It''s impossible to completely dry up a ten thousand year old sea area


    Su Tang suddenly said, "so it''s all false?"


    System, "and your luck is pretty bad, to the South China Sea is no pearl."


    Su Tang chokes and wants to say why he didn''t say it earlier. But on second thought, Lingzhu doesn''t help her much. Qi Heng will know sooner or later that he can recover his eyesight, which has nothing to do with Lingzhu. At that time, once he knows that his eyesight is because of the devil, he may be able to earn some blackening value.


    This wave of business is worth it. She only promoted it on the premise that the task was going to be successful. Who would have thought that it could still be used by her now.


    Su Tang is in a good mood. If you look at the South China Sea in your mind, you can''t see any signs of exhaustion. The island is very busy. From time to time, you can see a small stage full of singing and dancing, and there are many people around.


    Among these people, in addition to the local South China Sea siren, there are also friars, the land demon clan, and the demon repair.


    No one dares to be wild.


    Su sugar obediently lying on Qi Heng''s head, listening to the noisy peddling, ready to move for a time.


    She''s a little impulsive. She wants to change her body. At least she can eat meat.


    "Brother Qi, I want to..."


    Yes, now Su Tang is very shameless, relying on her memory disorder, whenever she asks for help, she will call her brother sweetly.


    At first, the system was almost vomited by her, but who could think that Qi Heng was very useful.


    But this time, coquetry is useless.


    Qi Heng, "it''s no use calling my brother. Please stay with me."


    Qi Heng suddenly feels that it''s good for a little bastard to be a grass. At least he won''t let go. Otherwise, according to her former temperament, such a busy place might have disappeared for a long time, or it''s hard to find her, and there are always people around her who are in the way of eyes.


    Like now, stay on his head and you can''t go anywhere.Su Tang''s leaves are falling down. It''s just a matter of her nature.


    "You are so boring ~"


    Qi Heng is indifferent. If you are bored, you will be bored. It''s like the next time you find someone, there will be many white faces around you.


    Su Tang is full of spirit, but Qi Heng has a clear goal.


    He was able to get more beads because someone gave him this clue at that time. The South China Sea Lord had a grudge with others, and the other side robbed him of the beads. He specially sent out the message that the beads were in the secret place.


    Winning the pearl is equivalent to seizing all the life in the South China Sea. So he came to learn the Scriptures and wanted to ask the man how those sea masters usually hide the Pearl.


    However, just as he followed the old route and came to a remote corner, he was not welcomed by his "old friend", but by the South China Sea Lord.


    Su Tang suddenly saw so many sea monsters in the picture of black brain, subconsciously grasped his hair crown.


    "Brother Qi, you are the one who offends It''s quite a lot. " Su Tang held his hair crown with leaves, afraid that he would fall to the ground later. "I''m blind, and I can still feel so much killing."


    Qi constant complexion light, only a word, "not afraid."


    Su Tang is not afraid. It''s the immortal governor who is likely to break out of the siege. But she never thought that he unloaded his weapon and was escorted to the submarine prison by the sea demons.


    Su Tang was surprised. The sea is not like the island. It is surrounded by water. As a land plant, she can''t resist so much seawater irrigation.


    Fortunately, those sea monsters don''t want their lives for the time being. They just block them in a bubble. There''s air in the bubble, but there''s also a huge risk. Once it''s broken, they are afraid that they will die at the bottom of the sea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    Su Tang was very flustered, holding his hair crown


    "brother Qi, how can we surrender?"


    Qi Heng was hanged weapons, voice is still calm, he just said: "looking for people."


    If you want to find someone, do you want to be arrested?


    Qi Heng as know what she is thinking, in a good mood to explain: "these demons will take us."


    Sue sugar choked, so she was nervous for a long time, in his eyes, these sea monsters are a guide?


    It''s normal for a person who is used to living on land to feel uneasy when he suddenly comes to the sea surrounded by water, but the system can''t see any more.


    He said: "you are a God. You can''t change your body at any time. What are you afraid of the sea? So many sirens, just pick a beautiful one at that time. "


    As soon as she was reminded, Su Tang suddenly thought that she still had this skill.


    She coughed, don''t want to say recently by Qi Heng protection is too good, almost forget how to survive.


    Sure enough, people can''t be too comfortable, or they can forget their survival skills.


    There is no difference between the sea dungeons in the South China Sea and the dungeons on the land. They are all located in places where the sun does not shine and the environment is harsh.


    Su Tang is a blind man. It doesn''t matter whether she can see it or not. But before long, she hears the sound of abusive whips, whips after whips. It''s very terrible just to listen.


    She shrunk, the leaves did not dare to expand, attached to Qi Heng''s hair crown, voice weak, "Qi brother, what happened?"


    Qi Heng''s cultivation to this day is that the environment is dim, which is not harmful to him.


    However, the little bastard changed the publicity of the past, rarely needs him weakly, this kind of feeling is very good.


    "It''s just whipping. Don''t be afraid." Because I''m in a good mood, even the voice is gentle.


    Su Tang didn''t say anything, but the leaves on his hair crown were even tighter.


    This feeling of being cared about, Qi Heng''s mouth rose at that time.


    Just as he wanted to speak, he heard the angry and ferocious roar of the man at the end of the prison.


    The other party seems to have been waiting for him for a long time, and his patience is exhausted. Without waiting for Qi Heng to come over, he has already sneered.


    "I was still curious about who the wild man my wife was thinking about. It turned out to be the immortal governor selected by the right way."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Xiandu."


    Su Tang''s face was excited when she heard this.


    Wild man?


    Every immortal governor has become a wild man. This development is a bit interesting.


    Su Tang was excited by the eight trigrams on her face. She was afraid that Qi Heng would find out that she could only suppress the excitement of the eight trigrams. She whispered: "brother Qi, what does a wild man mean? Is it your enemy? "


    The other side can see Qi Heng''s original appearance at a glance, so he simply removed this layer of disguise, and then explained: "it''s the enemy."


    This bar is very spiritual, yes, no, no!


    But forget it, the man is the man. No matter the enemy or not, it''s the other party who is in the end. However, you can see at a glance that his disguise is not weak. If you look at the whole South China Sea


    Su Tang pondered for a moment, suddenly, the leaves trembled, "South China Sea master?"


    It''s very powerful to dispatch so many sea monsters. I''m afraid there''s only one sea demon left in the whole South China Sea. That''s not right. Isn''t former son Qi Heng saying that the Hainan master and his wife are very affectionate, and even the island is designed to be heart-shaped? Is that what he said?


    The more Su Tang thought about it, the more shocked she was. So, not Qi Heng''s head is a little green, but Nanhai''s head is a little green!


    "Brother Qi, did you rob his wife?"


    As soon as the words fall, Su Tang feels that a hand has pulled her out of the hair crown. She writhes uncomfortably, but Qi Heng suddenly mentions her to him.


    "I have only one wife."


    Su Tang couldn''t see his face clearly, but she could feel the faint emotion on him. So she was not afraid of death and said, "there''s only one lady, and there are countless concubines?"


    Words fall, her leaf is pulled fiercely by the person.


    Su Tang screamed pitifully, "what are you doing?"


    Qi Heng is angry and angry. He wants to pull down her leaves and ask if she has a heart. Since this period of time, can''t she feel it?


    This damned little bastard, when will he be enlightened!


    "Next time I talk nonsense, I''ll strip you of all the leaves!"


    Two people flirt, in the South China Sea eye that call a dazzling, he is to settle accounts, but this two damned bastards dare to ignore him!


    The South Sea Lord was angry and beat his wife with a whip.


    The whip is extraordinary, with countless barbs embedded on it. When one whip goes down, it''s bloody and frightening.


    Nanhai master''s wife is a mermaid, mermaid looks are superior, but at this time, she is dying, full of scars. But in this way, she did not say a word of begging for mercy, but laughed happily.


    "Naoli, how long do you think you can be the master of the South China Sea? Over the past few years, you''ve emptied all your family. If people find that there is no pearl in the South China Sea, do you think the sea demon will obey you? ""Bitch!"


    It was a very fierce whip again. Mrs. Nanhai snorted, but she burst out laughing.


    As she laughed, blood flowed down the corner of her mouth. Sue sugar can''t see her condition clearly, but the strong smell of blood in the sea prison tells her how much damage the rumored lady has suffered.


    Su Tang pursed her lips and listened to Mrs. Nanhai''s tone. It seemed that she would take Nanhai master to die at all costs.


    What a grudge this is.


    Su Tang didn''t know, so she asked the system.


    The system is very clear, and it quickly calls up the information, "the Nanhai master used to extort and plunder. Nanhai''s wife used to be a young girl she liked, but she was killed alive by Nanhai''s master. Later, in order to threaten Nanhai''s wife to marry him, she banned all mermaids."


    Su Tang is disgusted when she hears it. It''s not like that. It''s crazy!


    The system sighed and said, "mermaids are noble and rare. They are regarded as treasures in the adjacent waters. Because the South China Sea owner has no magic beads, he began to sell mermaids secretly because of the huge expenses."


    Su Tang takes a breath of cool air. Although the mermaid is fierce, its body is extremely delicate, especially the bright tail. If the water quality is not good enough, it will be eclipsed. If it is serious, it will cause scaling and decay.


    So, what a tragedy is the present lady of Nanhai?


    System, "Nanhai lady''s tail has rotten almost, she lives to now, is waiting for Qi Heng to come over."


    Beautiful life falls, always let a person regret.


    "I don''t know, Lord Xiandu, I offended many people that year." Nanhai lady''s voice is ugly and hoarse. Every word is very hard to say. "Lingzhu has been given to you. Nanhai is yours now. I have only one request."


    "Kill the South China Sea Lord!"


    This roar, heard in the South China Sea, was like a joke. He waved the whip in vain, and the whip directly encircled her neck, "bitch, if you want me to die, I''ll kill you first!" With that, he tensed the whip in his hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    When Qi Heng got the Lingzhu, he had already helped Nanhai lady. He escorted her family, that is, the mermaid, to the sea area, but unexpectedly, Nanhai master caught them back on the ground of their defection.


    During this period, all the rebellious mermaids were killed by him. As for the rest, they were only brought back to a certain place. When someone wanted the Mermaids at a high price, they were sold again.


    Young Mermaid can survive, but the old, without exception, all died.


    But all this has nothing to do with Qi Heng. After all, he only promised Mrs. Nanhai to take these mermaids to the safe sea area, but he didn''t expect that the other three sea owners didn''t choose to protect the mermaids. Instead, he handed them over.


    Nanhai master''s face was ferocious. He could strangle Mrs. Nanhai with a whip, but he finally gave up.


    He put away the whip, the whole person laughed sinister and terrible, Jiedi, like a devil in general.


    He said: "if you want to die, I won''t let you die. I want you to see how I killed this man, how I took back my pearl, and how I tortured your people!"


    The spirit bead is swallowed by Qi Heng, but the spirit bead, as long as he has the heart, can completely force it out of the body.


    Now, the South China Sea master obviously wants to devour Qi Heng. He is an immortal governor and has profound cultivation. Once he can be integrated into his own body, his cultivation will go up to a higher level. At that time, let alone the South China Sea, he is afraid that all the four seas can be unified by him.


    When the desire gradually enlarged, the whole person of Nanhai master was stunned. Except Qi Heng, no one else could enter his eyes.


    He just stares at him so tightly, the greedy look in his eyes is disgusting.


    Qi Heng drew two lines behind him, which made the sea water in this small space evaporate. After he finished all this, he put Su Tang in. Then he reached out and touched her little leaves, and said softly, "be nice, I''ll meet you later."


    Su Tang is such a small one. When it is put down, it almost integrates with the dark environment around.


    She had no eyes, and no Qi Heng, the whole grass is very uneasy, but even so, she still did not say anything, only a small path, "then you faster."


    Qi Heng some distressed, but still turned around.


    At this time, only by making a quick decision can we quickly pick up the little bastard.


    In the end, the South China Sea Lord is a overlord. With nearly a thousand years of life, he has almost no rival. However, Qi Heng is an alien. It took him only two hundred years to turn the little blind man who used to be fooled by everyone into an immortal governor with illegal strength.


    After su Tang finished the play, she went to the beach on the ground. The whole grass was very boring.


    Looking at this scene, the system increasingly sympathizes with the male owners. One second, they are still affectionate, poor grass. The next second, they are ruthless scum women who turn over their faces and don''t recognize people. As for her, the male owners rush forward one by one.


    But when they play with Su Tang, the system is not soft at all.


    How to say, although the man is poor, the task is the most important.


    "Son, do you need a live broadcast?"


    Su Tang collapsed on the ground, shaking leaves, tut a, "watch what live, anyway, can''t be won by the South China Sea master."


    As soon as the words came down, there was a sudden vibration around the prison. Su Tang was shocked. She was about to be shocked into the sea, and her hand pulled her back.


    Qi Heng is fighting with the South China Sea Lord, and he doesn''t forget to leave a distraction on Su Tang. Seeing that she almost shakes into the sea, he directly leaves the South China Sea Lord and pulls her back. But that''s what makes the South China Sea Lord find a flaw.


    Bang, Su Tang can''t see clearly, but she can feel the blood coming from the sea.


    She frowned a little and finally asked the system, "who''s hurt?"


    System, "of course, Qi Heng."


    Su sugar smell speech, eyebrow twist deeper, this fool, this time also cent what heart! Although she is a grass, but she is not an ordinary grass, is not a shock, she will climb back ah!


    "Brother Qi, you''re going to die. I''m sure I''ll be torn apart by this crazy South China Sea master. The leaves will be torn off one by one, the branches will be broken off, and you''ll kill him quickly. I''m so scared."


    As soon as Su Tang makes a sound, Qi Heng''s eyes turn dark red. He looks at the South China Sea master. Just thinking that the little bastard has been dealt with by him, he wants to defeat him and make him lose his soul!


    How can he die in the hands of others?!


    This time, Su Tang did not slouch on the ground, but stood up, rarely a bit anxious.


    "How''s it going? Did you kill him? "


    System:


    I don''t know who just said not to worry.


    The system tut a, quite dislike, at the same time but automatically broadcast the fight in her mind.


    The dungeon is dark, but the system doesn''t know what to do. It not only makes the picture clear, but also analyzes the next move of Nanhai master.Sue sugar is stunned, and such operations?


    "What advanced operation is this?"


    The system says, "I''ve got a program to estimate out of my own pocket, but you know, this kind of estimation can only guess about it, not 100 percent."


    But maybe it''s still enough. The master''s moves are often half as bad. For example, Qi Heng is just now. If he doesn''t worry about her, he won''t show his flaws.


    "Qi Heng! Hit him on the head! That used to be the place where the beads were stored, but now it''s gone. His side is the weakest! "


    Su sugar a shout, Qi constant pressure root did not hesitate, directly to the South China Sea main brain crazy attack.


    As for Nanhai master, his face changed. He wanted to scold his wife. He thought it was Nanhai who had leaked the secret. But on second thought, he showed the Pearl in front of Nanhai, but the mermaid didn''t know that the place where he really put the Pearl was his brain!


    With the soft side, the match will soon come to an end.


    Finally, Qi Heng hit the head of the South China Sea master with his hand, and scattered his brain and eyes.


    But Qi Heng also confiscates his hand. He holds the South China Sea Lord in one hand and reaches to his spine. Finally, he pulls out a long spine.


    Su Tang saw the eyes of the South China Sea master, first in a daze, then suddenly in a burst of joy.


    "Dog, can I use these eyes on my other body?"


    The system chokes, "don''t you feel dirty?"


    Su Tang pulled her eyes and said, "what''s dirty? What can make me recover my eyesight is good eyes."


    Unfortunately, she just wanted to, there slowly came Qi Heng is a foot step burst that pair of eyes.


    What''s more, the liquid in the eye drops splashed on the leaves of threadose!


    Su Tang


    Qi Heng, "honey, that thing is dirty."


    Sue sugar is so mad. What''s wrong with the dirt? Is he dirty? Did he know that she would be able to recover her eyesight just a little bit! The South China Sea Lord''s strength is good. If Sutang wants to restore his eyesight, he has to find someone with the same strength. Now, the South China Sea Lord''s eyes are so suitable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    Su Tang can feel the liquid splashed on her body at the moment when her eyes burst. Although she has a little dislike, the anger that comes with it is higher than the dislike.


    Nanhai master, such a good opportunity, so disappeared in front of her eyes, let her how calm!


    At that time, she wanted to burst out, but the next moment, the whole grass was picked up by Qi Heng, and then she wiped it with a clean handkerchief carefully, back and forth, not letting go a leaf. After cleaning up, the handkerchief was so mercilessly discarded into the sea.


    Su Tang would like to say that littering in the sea is not good, but when she finds her partner''s cold white face and dark pupils, her anger increases suddenly and almost turns into substance.


    She is in the system to see the live picture, no eye to eye, but Rao is so, she is still surprised.


    No Is not spray under the eye bead, as for so angry?


    But Su Tang didn''t dare to say anything. She was afraid that this guy was crazy, so she could only suppress her emotions. Fortunately, the South China Sea master''s wife suddenly coughed violently, which broke the strange atmosphere between them


    Su Tang immediately waved her leaves, "what''s the matter? How is the lady? "


    She was anxious and worried. In this way, there was almost no shadow of the former little bastard. How bad the former little bastard would become. There were too many people dying in front of her, but she didn''t even bother to lift her eyelids, let alone care.


    He suddenly felt that the little bastard in front of him was a little strange, but the strangeness just made him more happy. Anyway, it was her.


    What he wanted was always her.


    No matter she is unforgivable, or compassionate, as long as she is, he is willing to follow.


    Qi Heng suddenly associate with the previous bandit mountain, the little bastard seems not willing to kill, compared with the previous killing, this is like changing a person.


    Or maybe, from the beginning, the little bastard is like this, only later experienced more, will become so indifferent.


    Such a thought, Qi Heng''s heart is soft.


    Little bastard used to be short of a person to protect her, so he would be full of sharp stings, but now, he has protection.


    He quietly clenched her hands, and then took time to look at the South China Sea lady.


    "The tail of the fish has been completely eroded, and the scales are gone. This lady''s time is coming."


    His voice is cold, in the face of life and death, not a bit moved, and just nervous little bastard look, very different.


    Fortunately, the South China Sea Lord''s wife doesn''t mind. She has been dead since she got married with the South China Sea Lord. Now she is dragging this incomplete body to survive, just to pull the South China Sea Lord to die! And now, at last, she did.


    The dream of hundreds of years has finally come true, and the belief supporting her will collapse. She has been abused, but she has a smile of relief on her face.


    Her smile was mild, and her dark eyes rarely showed a ray of light. Somehow, Su Tang felt that she must have been extremely beautiful when she was young.


    Unfortunately, it was destroyed by a scum man.


    Su Tang thought with regret, and listened to the South China Sea master''s wife''s soft voice and said thanks.


    "Thank you."


    Mermaid''s time is not much, before death, thank benefactor, the rest, there is no other regret.


    Her voice has been hoarse due to years of abuse. Even if she can lower her voice, she can still feel the rupture of her vocal cords.


    Mermaid''s voice is the most beautiful voice in the world. Hearing this, Su Tang felt that the death of the South China Sea Lord was too simple. He should be locked in the sea prison for hundreds of years and whipped every day until he died.


    Qi Heng, "madam, do you know the other three sea beads?"


    Qi Heng respectfully called her a wife, but the South China Sea Lord''s wife didn''t feel harsh, just calmly looked at him, "why?" After a pause, she looked at him in a puzzled way. "Xiandu has already got a pearl. Why do you want a pearl?"


    The unification of the sea area is bound to experience a fierce battle. Now it''s divided into four parts, and it''s in fact very good.


    The wife of Nanhai Lord has experienced persecution by her clansmen. She thinks that as long as there is no war, it''s a blessing. So she doesn''t like fighting any more.


    Qi Heng didn''t hide it either. He stroked the leaves of the grass and said: "for the eyes of my old friend."


    When he snatched the Pearl, no one knew his purpose. After all, a pearl alone was a great treasure.


    The South China Sea Lord''s wife is stunned, "eyes? Why did the immortal governor say that? "


    Qi Heng finally realized something was wrong from the words of Nanhai master''s wife. He was always calm and calm, but this time, his heart beat up abruptly. "In those days, my eyes were healing, so I decided to find another one for my old friend."


    He said as quietly as possible, no one knows how loud his heart beat at that time.


    The South China Sea Lord''s wife was very surprised. "It''s impossible. The pearl is just the eye of Lingquan in the sea area. Although it is an eye, it is not the eye in our sense. Therefore, the eyes of Xiandu will never be cured by the Pearl." When she said that, she looked into Qi Heng''s eyes. So far, she couldn''t see any difference. These eyes seemed to be born with him.The South China Sea Lord''s wife was silent for a moment, and then moved her eyes to the grass in his hand.


    Grass is not a rare grass. It can be seen on land. How can the immortal governor care about such a common grass?


    "Have you ever felt uncomfortable with your eyes over the years?"


    Qi Heng brows tight, he has always thought that this pair of eyes so adapted, because of the relationship between Lingzhu, but according to the South China Sea master''s wife''s words, that is another meaning.


    "No discomfort." He darkened his eyes and recalled things in his mind.


    In fact, one thing happened very coincidentally. At the stage of his recovery, the little devil was blind. At that time, he was ambushed, so he hurt his eyes. Moreover, the little bastard also said that if he hurt her eyes, she would get back a hundred times.


    At the same time, the right path has been seriously damaged.


    Seeing that he was silent, Nanhai master''s wife sighed a long time. At this point, she couldn''t see why someone helped him cure his eyes, but she deliberately concealed it. After all these years, he must have been sincere.


    Otherwise, Guangguang''s benevolence and Xiandu will be glorious for the rest of his life.


    However, the other side concealed it.


    Besides love, Nanhai master''s wife couldn''t think of any other reasons.


    She is dying, and it''s not bad that she can meet such a beautiful love before she dies.


    "That one must like Xiandu very much." With the gradual loss of life, Nanhai master''s wife''s face became more and more calm and soft. She said: "in fact, there is another way in the world. Monks can change their eyes to help them recover their eyesight. However, Lord Xiandu didn''t feel uncomfortable, which means that the other party''s strength is equal to yours, otherwise your body will reject you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    After the South China Sea Lord''s wife said that, she didn''t speak again. At this point, Qi Heng couldn''t guess.


    How could the young immortal governor have no skill.


    In order to save her people, she released a message when she sent out the spirit bead. Although she had not experienced the fierce battle, she also knew that it would be hard for her to win the spirit bead all the way.


    And he became blind as a result of his cultivation. At that time, he must have caused quite a stir in Zhengdao. Therefore, with his toes, you can definitely guess who the other person is.


    Nanhai master''s wife''s eyes began to be lax. She laughed, envied and said sincerely: "for decades, if Xiandu wants to make up, it''s still time."


    Unlike her, it''s too late.


    However, if she died, maybe her young man would wait for her on the Naihe bridge, and her relatives and friends


    The South China Sea Lord''s wife finally passed away with a smile. There was no longer any thought of her in this world. If she died, it would be a relief.


    It is Qi Heng, full of shock, trance, and feel incredible.


    At that time, the little bastard suddenly lost his sight, which really caused a sensation in the Xiuzhen world. For this reason, those people of Zhengdao also organized a group to encircle and suppress her, shouting one after another, taking advantage of her illness to kill her.


    But later, she didn''t find her, but she appeared in front of them first. At last, the group of people were killed by her. Since then, Xiuzhen never dared to mention her name again.


    A blind devil can kill so many people. Who knows how terrible her strength is? If she is against her at this time, won''t she die?


    But Qi Heng is worried about her. He clearly knows that the little bastard secretly hid his wounds for a long time after encircling and suppressing the group of Zhengdao. Although her move temporarily deterred the group of Zhengdao, once he comes back, Zhengdao will go out in order to eradicate her.


    Finally, Qi Heng thought of a good way.


    He set up an array and ordered people to build a tie immortal lock. On the surface, Zhengdao wasted nine oxen and two tigers, and finally trapped her. Since then, as long as the array is not broken, Zhengdao will not go to her for trouble.


    But no one knows. Even if the array is broken, no one in the world will know except him.


    He used his own way to protect her. Originally, he wanted to wait for her to recover and talk with her slowly. However, he did not wait for this day.


    It was the second day that she was trapped and the first day that he became an immortal governor. The ceremony of immortal governor was tedious. When it was over, it was late at night.


    He refused the beauty sent by those people and wanted to share the joy with her. But when he walked into the cave, he suddenly found that the man who should have been seriously injured and could not struggle had disappeared.


    Yes, it''s gone, not in the traditional sense. It''s the disappearance of divine consciousness.


    Monks are different from ordinary people. Similarly, the demons are also. When they practice to a certain extent, the divine consciousness can be separated from the body, but no one will do that, because once the divine consciousness is separated, the body is a body without a master, but even an ordinary three-year-old child can be killed.


    He didn''t know how the little bastard did it. It was like her and not her. Every move had her shadow, but as long as we studied carefully, we would find that it was a fake!


    The fake imitates the appearance of a little jerk. He is arrogant and open-minded. He has the same attitude, but Qi Heng has a nameless anger in his heart.


    What did he think? How did he feel that the fake was an eyesore? He even tried to kill her several times.


    Why didn''t he kill her? It was just to keep her to trace the whereabouts of the little bastard. But day after day, year after year, ten years later, he searched all over the world. Whenever there was a place of disturbance or a bad thing in the way of little bastard, he rushed to the first time.


    Every time, he would look forward to her avoiding her own array and start her life of many evils, but every time, he would be disappointed.


    If there are too many disappointments, people will break out. Although Qi Heng is an immortal governor, he also has emotions. He will be angry, angry and Sad.


    He tried to bully the fake, but after several times, he found that although the fake looked like a little jerk and looked like a little jerk, he could find a hole. She was like a Puppets.


    In the end, Qi Heng killed her.


    He pulled out her divine sense from the little bastard, and finally stripped it off a little bit. It was a kind of torture that no one could bear, but when she died, he didn''t tell her whereabouts.


    The world is so big, but he can''t find her.


    Several times, he had a crazy idea, thinking, if she was still in this world, if he would destroy this world one day, would she appear?


    Fortunately, he didn''t turn it into action.


    His little bastard came back, but although he came back, he seemed to be a different person.


    For example, now, Xiaocao looks at him with a blank face, and jumps in his hands several times, trying to call his soul back.


    "Hello, Xiandu?"


    "Brother Qi?"


    "Qi Heng!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the memory, Qi Heng finally comes back to reality. He looks at the little bastard who is hopping in his palm and wants to speak, but he doesn''t know where to start.He wanted to ask her why she wanted to help him recover his sight. He also wanted to ask her where she had gone all these years, and There is no self in her heart.


    "Ah lo..."


    The name of Su Tang''s life, ah Luo, but now it has nothing to do with Su Tang.


    No, as soon as he opened his mouth, Su Tang tilted her branches and said, "is that Lord Luo? Why did Xiandu mention her all of a sudden? Is Xiandu an eye? She gave it to you? "


    As a third party, she seems to have nothing to do with her.


    Once upon a time, Qi Hengqing had a good memory loss, so they could start all over again. But now, they feel that only they have those memories and no one can share them. That feeling is too lost.


    It''s as if all those memories were his imagination.


    If there''s no response, he''ll go crazy.


    Qi Heng took a deep breath, holding Su Tang''s hand, but unconsciously, he said, "ah Luo, when can you recover your memory?"


    Su Tang was even more at a loss, but after that, she cried out.


    "You scratch me!"


    She a shout, Qi Heng subconsciously release imprison her hand, this loose, Su sugar but took the opportunity to jump out of his hand.


    She looked at him warily, and her voice was a little chilly. "Lord Xiandu, you''ve got the wrong person."


    Qi Heng is flustered in his heart. He finally makes the little bastard trust himself. But now, once the trust is destroyed, the little bastard will be on guard against himself.


    They can''t go back to the past, let alone the past.


    "I..." Thin lips slightly open, he hoarse voice, want to say no, but afraid of little bastard left him.


    Su Tang jumps far away. Here is the sea again. Soon, the sea water coming from all sides makes her nervous.


    The grass is still too tender, and the sea prison is at the deepest part of the sea. In such a deep place, the water pressure can not be resisted by ordinary people, even the friars, who have low accomplishments, will not last long.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    Su Tang was shocked by the water pressure at that time. In the end, before she could react, she had already left Xiaocao''s body.


    This operation, to see the system mouth a pull, finally can only reluctantly way: "sea prison not far away about the place where the mermaid, many of them were tortured dying, you look to choose one."


    It''s not impossible to have divine knowledge outside. It''s just that you can''t touch everything in the world. Su Tang has a task. Naturally, she has to keep looking for her body.


    Mermaid sea prison is not far, South China Sea Lord previously for high price, will not young beautiful mermaid all locked up here.


    Su sugar in the past, a glance can see the environment is bad, many Mermaid dying.


    Mermaids are born arrogant. How can they tolerate being fooled by others and humiliated by others? So Nanhai mainly sells them. They would rather die!


    For this reason, the South China Sea master asked many sea monsters to tune in and teach them. It''s common for them to be beaten and starved. Many mermaids died one after another because they couldn''t survive. But the South China Sea master was indifferent and still let those sea monsters continue.


    Su Tang had a rough look, and there were about a hundred mermaids, all of them young and strong, standing in front of them, and the ones in the middle circle were all weak or seriously injured.


    The South China Sea Lord has just died, and the sea demons nearby can''t receive the news so soon. The Lord has slaves. The sea demons are flattering in front of the South China Sea Lord, but they are arrogant in front of the mermaid.


    "What about the mermaid? I don''t want to sell it in the end. I advise you to be wise and have less pain. Otherwise, if you kill the master of the sea, you won''t even ask."


    The words of the sea monsters are so, but their actions are extremely insulting. They drag out the mermaid and tear off their proud scales in spite of the mermaid''s resistance.


    The scene is bloody and cruel. Su Tang is disgusted and directly attached to a mermaid who has no breath.


    Just as she had just been attached to her body, the fish''s tail hurt. Her eyes were black. She looked down slightly, and saw that there were few scales on the big fish''s tail, and the flesh and blood on it was blurred. Because in the submarine prison, the sea water stimulated the wounds on the fish''s tail, wave after wave, which made her sweat all over her body.


    Grass!


    She Su sugar, eat anything is can''t eat pain, but now It really hurts.


    Once the divine consciousness enters, it will have a sense of all parts of the body. Now, she is in pain and wants to kill.


    This mermaid is too weak. She estimates that she is less than 100 years old. The mermaid is only 200 years old. She is a child!


    Su Tang gritted her teeth. She had a strong sense of God. Before she left, she was as good as Qi Heng. Now, although she was lower than him, she could face these sea monsters. It was because the mermaid was too weak. She was afraid that she would explode and die.


    But now there is no chance for her to hesitate.


    Those who want to drag a few young mermaids past, picking scales is the lightest punishment. What''s more, they take off their pants and molest the mermaid''s body.


    Su Tang was about to vomit at that time. How beautiful the mermaid was, how beautiful her voice was, and how gorgeous the scales on her tail were. Now, those arrogant mermaids were humiliated by these sea monsters!


    At the moment of the outbreak of coercion, the whole submarine prison was shaken.


    The mermaid doesn''t have much aura. Su Tang can only rely on his own divine power. How can these garbage sea monsters resist the cultivation in the period of emergence.


    Soon, the sea demons all knelt down on the ground, and they were shocked that the South China Sea Lord had not seen such a terrible suppression.


    The sea monsters began to beg for mercy, but when they opened their mouths, the next moment, all their tongues were cut.


    After the tongue is cut off, the next step is gills, which are the things the sea monsters can breathe freely on the bottom of the sea. Once they are gone, they will drown.


    Su Tang wants them to try how they slowly wait to die under the sea floor and the environment they live in.


    The sirens were terrified. Without their tongues, they knelt down and begged for mercy. The adult of the supplicant could forgive them. However, they were met with suffocating pain.


    Su Tang''s body was too weak. At the moment when he finished dealing with the sea demons, the mermaid''s weak body finally burst and died because it could not bear the soaring capacity.


    With the explosion of the mermaid, Su Tang''s divine sense floated out again.


    But this time, Qi Heng did not let her find the body again, but directly trapped her in the spirit.


    It''s a top-grade purple gourd. It can trap all souls in the world. It''s also engraved with Buddhist imprints. Therefore, Sutang can''t get out at all.


    "Listen, I''ll take you back."


    Go back, where else? Nature is the cave that locked her body.


    Would you like to have sugar?


    Of course not.


    She lied that her memory was disordered, so she was strange to the world, and her only cognition was that Qi Heng shut the little devil ah Luo in the cave.


    If she is a Luo, how can she not hate him without knowing.


    And on the premise that he knows his identity, he will not trust him any more if he swindles her.Su Tang flees, he can understand too much, Qi Heng is also, so he didn''t rush to take her away.


    But he thought that she would leave Nanhai at the first time. With her current divine sense and memory disorder, but her strength is still there. However, the little bastard chose to save the mermaid.


    He knew that the little bastard was afraid of pain, and a little bit of it would make him angry, but she chose to cling to the wounded Mermaid, and even She would have peeled off her eyes for him.


    He didn''t know why she did it, didn''t he? Don''t you like to play with him? If so, why treat him secretly?


    Qi Heng is angry and distressed. He is blind when he is blind. He has been blind for so many years. But the little bastard is different. She doesn''t have a friend around her. If he is blind, how dangerous is it?


    Mermaid from a short trance, quickly reflected, Qi Heng and their shackles destroyed, so, see those Mermaid kneel in front of him.


    "Don''t kneel down to thank me. It''s the South China Sea Lord''s wife."


    When he finished, he heard the angry voice of the little bastard from the purple gourd, "what is the South China Sea Lord''s wife? For her, she doesn''t want to be that lady at all! That title is an insult to her


    Mermaids were surprised, and then they understood who their wife was. Immediately, some mermaids began to cry.


    Yes, mermaid people will come to such a dangerous situation, it is from her, but she is so innocent, in the final analysis, it is the devil of the South China Sea Lord who caused it!


    "Thank you for your help. The Mermaid will never forget it."


    Mermaid thanks, Qi Heng did not put in the heart, he listen to this little bastard is still so energetic, nervous heart for a long time, suddenly relieved.


    It''s just that I found her. No matter what, this time, I won''t let her leave again.


    As for not forgiving him.


    Qi Heng suddenly squints his eyes. If he doesn''t forgive me, what''s the matter.


    As long as she wants, he can subvert the world for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    Su Tang was not surprised by the expected decline of blackening value, but began to figure out what to do next.


    No accident, Qi constant will let her return to his body, but how should he arrange her identity?


    Little devil, who doesn''t know in Xiuzhen world?


    Unless she has been locked up in the cave, otherwise as long as she appears, it will cause the shock of Xiuzhen world. At that time, as the immortal governor of the right way, how can he sit and watch?


    Su Tang thought, I don''t know why, clearly don''t need sleep, the next moment, soon fell into a deep sleep.


    This sleep I don''t know why heaven and earth, etc. wake up, still confused, but soon, she found something wrong.


    Qi Heng moves quickly and has returned to the cave.


    Su Tang moved a little, and then heard the sound of the chain. She sneered, but she didn''t panic. Instead, she changed her posture. Although she sat everywhere, her posture was very arrogant.


    It''s dark in the cave, but it doesn''t affect Qi Heng''s sight at all.


    He looked at the empty person in front of him for decades, and finally he had his own life. His mood could not be calm, and his heart could not be smooth. Even his voice had a little and invisible tremor.


    No one knows how long he waited and how long he read.


    And now, his little bastard is back.


    "Well, what''s wrong?"


    Su Tang just wanted to sneer. After all, she has little memory of ah Luo now. The only thing she can be sure of is that they have a big grudge.


    But soon, she found out that it was wrong.


    She was used to the system broadcasting pictures in her mind from time to time, so she suddenly found that she could see things clearly and didn''t feel strange. Until now, she suddenly froze.


    She closed one of her eyes, and finally found that not all of them came back, only one.


    But one is enough, at least to make her see.


    The original sarcastic words were all blocked in the throat, unable to speak, and could only stare at him.


    Qi Heng smile, "it seems that there is no discomfort."


    As he said this, he lit the crystal lamp in the cave while waving. Soon, there was a light in the dark cave. The light was not too bright. It seemed that he was afraid of hurting her eyes. But this light was enough to let Su Tang see him at this time.


    The white dress jade crown, on the body does not have too many things, but he such a station, the bearing of the whole body already surpassed any external things.


    He is the immortal governor, the wind and the moon.


    Su Tang looked at him, suddenly a little trance, since back, has been in the system to see him in the picture, now he stood in front of himself, there is a kind of illusion as if separated.


    She pursed her lips because she didn''t know what to say.


    First, he put all the clothes and jewelry in his storage ring in front of her. Then he said softly and carefully, "which do you like?"


    Su sugar a Zheng, a foreboding suddenly swept the whole body.


    It''s coming, it''s coming, it''s coming again!


    "I don''t like any of them!"


    She tried to calm her breath and make a indifferent attitude, but Qi Heng chuckled.


    "I haven''t come to see you for a long time. My hair is in a mess and my clothes are dirty." He said, while stroking her hair, in which, the corners of his mouth also hung a faint smile, "in the past, ah Luo likes to be clean, how can he tolerate not dressing for such a long time."


    Su Tang''s scalp was numb. She found that the other party was sending out a kind of sick feeling. Although it was very light, it still made her wake-up call.


    This bastard doesn''t want to keep her here!


    Su sugar wants to avoid his hand, but she just has this idea, see Qi Heng himself picked up a set of clothes.


    "Red, once upon a time I heard that the friars said, little devil, you love red most."


    Monks are not afraid of the cold. Although the temperature of the cave is low all the year round, in the eyes of monks, this is nothing!


    However, Qi Heng said: "it''s better to wear a red coat with fox hair on it. It''s made from nine grade fox. Ah Luo must be happy."


    Su Tang found that at this time, Qi Heng didn''t care about her at all. He just did it by himself, dressed her and dressed her.


    She thought about it, not that she couldn''t resist, but ghost knows what radical action this guy will make after resisting.


    It''s not easy for the blackening value to drop to now. It''s hard to create a abuse point on him. She can''t miss it for nothing.


    So, she did not move, just looked at him coldly.


    "Qi Heng, is it interesting to humiliate me?"


    Qi Heng moves on hand, but soon, he continues to take off her clothes, "why do you think I''m humiliating you? You have been away for 62 years and 100 days. Every day, I will come here... "And every day, he''s disappointed.


    His little bastard, as in the world evaporated in general, can no longer find a trace.


    Su Tang is not heartless, although this guy sometimes makes her very angry, but if you really care about a person, but can''t find each other, will be very sad.


    But


    Su Tang, she''s not a person in this world, so I''m only sorry for her.


    She took a deep breath, the original hurtful words suddenly speechless.


    Qi Heng''s hand is very skillful, at least more skillful than Su Tang''s. His hair is beautiful and neat, and his clothes are soon put on. He said something about the red jacket before. After su Tang''s slightly disgusting eyes, he changed into a dress of the same color as himself.


    Su Tang wears it on her body and restrains her breath. At first glance, it looks just like those cold nuns.


    No, it''s still different.


    Qi Heng is very satisfied with his masterpiece. Then, with Su Tang''s astonished expression, he destroys all the chains that trap her.


    "You..."


    Qi Heng, "I won''t lock you again."


    He has been wrong once, he will not be wrong again.


    He is already an immortal governor. If he wants to, who can stop him in this world, and who dares to stop him!


    "I''ll take you out." He said, actually took Sue sugar''s hand, really took her out of the cave.


    It was late at night outside the cave. It was dark. Su Tang''s eyes didn''t feel bad. She just blinked subconsciously, and her face was puzzled.


    "Why." She asked, "shouldn''t we be feuds?"


    Qi Heng, "who told you that we are enemies?"


    Su Tang let him lead, face at a loss, "I am the devil, you are the leader of the right way, two different world people, and, you will also lock me in the cave."


    "It''s hard to lock you up." Qi Heng looks at her, he always does not like to explain, understand people naturally understand him, but this time, he is deeply afraid that the little bastard can not understand, "I originally wanted to protect you, but later found that I was wrong."


    "So, can you forgive me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    I''m not afraid of the blackening of the male leader, but I''m afraid of the sudden affection of the male leader.


    Su Tang looked at the man who was willing to fight against the whole world for her sake. What else could she say.


    Qi Heng looked at the little girl''s red lips, hesitated and sighed.


    He was too hasty, she rashly returned to his body, memory is not smooth, vigilant, too normal.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you recover your memory."


    Once upon a time, he was glad that the little bastard had a memory disorder, so that he could take advantage of it. But now, he prefers the unrestrained and unruly little bastard.


    He liked to see her laugh, not as restrained, confused, suspicious as he is now.


    Qi Heng Da Fang took her back, and that night, shocked the whole world of cultivation.


    Monks with high accomplishments don''t need sleep, just for many reasons, so they usually choose to sit in silence, but tonight is doomed to be a sleepless night.


    Qi Heng didn''t avoid the friars all the way.


    Su Tang looked at them rubbing their eyes and pinching their own flesh. She immediately pulled the corner of her eyes and said, "you friars are all like this..." She couldn''t think of any adjectives for a moment. Finally, Qi Heng took the words.


    "Not in tune."


    This is what she said before. At that time, she was addicted to wine, and she could always smell a faint smell of wine, but it was not bad. After she "disappeared", Qi Heng searched all over the country, but there was no smell.


    The smell of wine seemed to disappear with her.


    At the thought of this, Qi Heng''s eyes suddenly darkened. The little bastard had many secrets, such as the secret of Buddhism, the secret of the right way, the practice of the ghost way, as well as her own clan and the magic of the demon family. She seemed to know everything.


    How can a person have so many things.


    Su Tang laughs at Qi Heng''s words. She remembers that she used to scold the right monks for being out of tune. Sometimes when she quarrels with them, they scold her for being mentally retarded. Let alone, it''s very nice to scold them. Especially when she finally scolds them but directly suppresses them with force, she can make the right monks angry.


    But most of the time, those righteous friars couldn''t scold her. They boasted that they were superior to her. They didn''t have as many words to scold her.


    Qi Heng didn''t enter any sect. Xiandu was the leader of all the orthodox schools. Therefore, every 50 years, he would change another sect.


    After tens of thousands of years, there are still a few who can really emerge and take shape. They are the last immortal governor. When the immortal died, his cultivation was just in the period of passing through the calamity. The great power in the period of passing through the calamity is only one step away from finally becoming an immortal. But this step is just a thousand miles away.


    In the end, he died.


    Now, Qi Heng''s cultivation is one of the best in the world of cultivation, and he is still young, so many friars hope to cooperate with him.


    But now, the hope of the right way is mixed with the devil!


    The news is like having wings. Overnight, almost the whole right path knows that the devil is born.


    They all rushed to Jianzong in the quickest time, which is the sect Qi Heng is staying in now. As for Jianzong, naturally, they won''t sit back.


    They draw their swords one after another to surround Qi Heng and Su Tang.


    In this regard, Su sugar is indifferent, but Qi Heng frowned.


    Su Tang said, "Lord Xiandu, these people don''t seem to listen to you."


    Her tone of voice is smiling. She always says that the right way is out of tune, but in fact, the most out of tune is her.


    Qi Heng is very clear. If she wants to unify the demons and the right way, it''s not his turn.


    He just wanted to open his mouth, but Su Tang stretched out his index finger and gently pressed it on his thin lip.


    With a bad smile on the corner of her mouth, she said lazily, "Lord Xiandu, I don''t know why. I have some itching hands. Can you let me move my muscles and bones?"


    Little bastard said that, Qi Heng knew what she wanted to do.


    He looked at the friars who surrounded them in silence. After a moment, he nodded and said, "take it easy."


    It''s not that you have to be careful. Otherwise, with her accomplishments, these monks will be able to see the king of hell that night.


    Su Tang showed a demon smile, gorgeous and dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, baby, I won''t kill your little brother."


    A baby, it''s obviously a languid tone, but Qi Heng''s heart jumps fiercely.


    He pressed down the excitement of the bottom of his eyes and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid that you''ll hurt people, but that you''ll splash blood. You''re a cleanliness addict."


    Once upon a time, the little bastard, who was obsessed with cleanliness, did not know whether he was evil or just. He was a demon climbing out of the dirty place, but he liked Jing.


    Many righteous people used to laugh at it. What happened later?


    Oh, she slaughtered them all. Fresh blood splashed all over her body. Then she got even more angry


    Su Tang''s hand is fast and soulful. Qi Heng looks at it and suddenly begins to wonder. The little bastard has set foot in so many fields, and his accomplishments in each field are good. However, he can''t see how many accomplishments are in each field.For example, now, she is learning the right way, and her swords are retreating. But at this time, she still keeps talking.


    "I heard that your immortal governor said that I have been sleeping for decades. How come you haven''t made any progress in these years."


    Arrogant and rebellious attitude, full of villains, but Qi Heng eyes color are bright.


    He seems to have seen the little bastard he used to be.


    Although he has become the immortal governor, he knows better than anyone else. Outsiders say that little bastards come out of the dirty place. Then, who knows what dirty place they think the immortal governor comes from?


    At that time, he was blind in their eyes.


    Therefore, no matter the little bastard is a demon full of evil, or a kind and lovely fairy, there is no difference in his eyes.


    He only remembers At the beginning, he was the only one who gave him respect, equality and light.


    I haven''t had such a fight for a long time. Su Tang is full of fighting. But she also remembers what Qi Heng said. In other words, for the sake of being immortal governor, she can''t beat them too hard. Otherwise, the immortal governor she carried up by herself will be pulled down by the right way.


    Then all her previous efforts were in vain?


    And those sword practitioners who gradually tasted it also found that the devil was not as vicious as before. In the past, she never held her hand without blood, but now, although they fell to the ground in confusion, there was no internal injury.


    They even learned a little from her.


    Sword cultivation relies on artistic conception. In the early days, the secret of cultivation is the same, but some people are always a little higher than outsiders. That''s because of their comprehension. Now, they actually understand it from the devil.


    Yes, Su Tang used a sword against them in the war!


    At this time, some sword practitioners didn''t even have time to take back their own life sword, so they entered the meditation.


    Su Tang was confused. She stepped back and poked Qi Heng''s arm. "How did you take them these years?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    What else can I do? The friars in the sword sect, the first three of the sect, are very gifted.


    Qi Heng replied truthfully, "I didn''t bring it."


    No one brought him back then. He didn''t come here like this.


    For a moment, he even felt that these friars were a little annoyed and took away the little bastard''s attention.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Stupid friars had nothing to bring. He saw little bastards looking at them sympathetically.


    He forgot that after the memory disorder of the little bastard, he was a little different from his former temperament.


    In the past, she would have thought they were stupid, but now, her kindness makes her feel pity.


    "Poor thing."


    The friars who didn''t settle down on one side were stunned. What did they hear?


    How could the devil blame their immortal governor for not guiding them?


    This world, afraid is magic!


    What''s more, the devil still sympathizes with them!


    Qi Heng''s eyes are more and more dangerous. Looking at the monks, he wants to let their blood splash on the spot. But he knows that the little bastard is different from before. The former little bastard will clap his hands and cheer, but now the little bastard is afraid.


    "Tired or not? Go back to rest? "


    Su Tang thought, she can''t recover her eyesight, and she can''t easily return to her body. What''s the rest time? Naturally, it''s artificial!


    "Not tired." With a small face, she whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "I don''t know why that fight was so enjoyable. Other pictures appeared in my mind."


    Sue sugar said, rubbed his nose, and then looked at him.


    "Lord Xiandu, are you tired?"


    The little bastard didn''t say it directly, but the meaning was too obvious.


    The fight just now was not very pleasant. She had to fight a real fight.


    Little bastard eyes bright, Qi Heng see, directly show doting smile, "want to fight with me?"


    Su Tang immediately became very clever, like a girl in general, but also sweet smile, "Xiandu adult, can you?"


    Qi Heng was spoiled by her at that time. It''s the first time for her to act like a spoiled little bastard.


    "It''s not impossible, but..."


    At this point, there''s no need to continue. Su Tang directly interrupts and pulls him to run to the mountain next door. When she comes all the way, she can see the surrounding road conditions on the way. There''s no one on the mountain next door. It''s the best time to fight.


    "No, but let''s go."


    Compared with her in the past, the little bastard in front of her is obviously more confident. In the past, she was suspicious and didn''t believe anyone. But this time, since he gave her one eye, he felt that the little bastard trusted her.


    "It''s OK to fight, but don''t be too tired."


    Before they started fighting, Su Tang naturally would fight everything, but if they really fight, it doesn''t count.


    Qi Heng was forced to retreat by her at the beginning. After three rounds, she had to pay attention to it.


    The undecided Jian Xiu witnessed the fight between the gods next door, so the clever Jian Xiu took out his magic weapon and began to record.


    No matter what, it''s very beneficial to them. The monks who came late beat their chests and feet, and they were worried about the devil at first, so they were deliberately late. Now, the wonderful picture at the beginning was missed.


    "Do you think the devil is powerful this time or our immortal governor?"


    "Of course it''s Xiandu. Don''t you find that we Xiandu let the little devil in the beginning?"


    "No, I just fought with the little devil. I found out that her mastery of sword is better than Higher than my master. " At the end of the day, the voice of xiaojianxiu was getting smaller and smaller, but at that time, Jianxiu, who was able to fight Su Tang, was ranked first in Jianzong.


    This is not, in addition to him, the rest of the sword repair also fell into silence.


    As soon as they were silent, other sects were shocked.


    "Hey, don''t forget how we were forced by the little devil at the beginning. It was just an ordinary duel, and you actually turned over?"


    Jian Xiu told the truth, but he didn''t deny that the little devil was terrible. He just pointed to the same master''s brothers who were not far away and said: "we have no reason to talk, but you see our elder martial brothers, we can''t be so coincidental. They are settled at the same time."


    The friars at the other side rushed to them, and they finally came. Naturally, their eyes were on Su Tang and Qi Heng. As for those sword practitioners who were determined, who should pay attention to them? Because they were extremely dangerous, there were many sword masters around them.


    Seeing this, not only Jianxiu of Jianzong fell into silence, but also other monks fell into silence.


    Half ring, or because of the next mountain hair roar, just make them again.


    "Rub, did the mountain collapse?"


    "Maybe the ground is cracked, too."


    "How long has Xiandu been fighting with the devil?"


    Friars never fight according to the time. They fight according to the day and the month. At the moment, many friars have gathered at the top of every mountain in Jianzong, at least for a month."I come. I''m from Jianzong. It''s January and three days and two hours."


    Everyone is silent, they look at the front of the collapse, think they should stop it, but who knows, not only did not stop, but intensified.


    In the end, I don''t know who, suddenly put forward a bold idea.


    "The devil''s cultivation is so advanced that it''s normal to break the array talisman. Over the years, our immortal governor has visited her almost every day. You say..." After a pause, the friar said, "I have a bold idea. Can we immortal governor feed the devil with our bodies?"


    When this idea came out, all the practitioners were shocked.


    "Feed the devil with the body?"


    The other practitioners couldn''t believe it, but the practitioners of Jianzong were silent again.


    As soon as they were silent, the friars next to them were very anxious. "No, you said, I always think you know something! Everyone is on the right track. Why do you hide it? "


    Jianzong said, "well, you all know the devil''s way of doing things before. You will see blood when you move. But this time, Xiandu asked her to be lenient. Although she found some excuse, how could she listen if she was a demon in the past. This time, she not only showed mercy, but also made so many of our senior brothers understand and settle down. "


    For a moment, all the monks showed the appearance of great enlightenment, but then, there were people mourning.


    "We immortal governor are too miserable!"


    "No, such a good immortal governor. At last, he took advantage of the devil. Let me see If you think about it, you''ll feel unwilling! "


    "But if the devil isn''t so fierce, he''ll grow and grow well." The sound was much weaker and soon covered by other sounds.


    Everyone seems to have avoided the devil''s appearance and "mourned" the immortal governor.


    "By the way, when we see the immortal governor, we must not make him angry. How hard he works for the right way, we must strive for success!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    Su sugar this fight hit thoroughly, is after waiting for her to finish, is asked by Qi Heng can think of what, she just choked there.


    What do you think? I haven''t lost my memory from the beginning to the end.


    But the problem is not big, small scene, she soon thought of a solution.


    "I didn''t think of anything about Xiandu, but I..." Su Tang''s speaking speed was very slow. She raised her head slightly and thought seriously. At this moment, a group of bald donkeys appeared in her eyes. Then, she had a flash of inspiration in her mind. She pointed to the bald donkeys and affirmed: "I have some impression of those people who have no hair."


    In the past, although she committed many evils, she didn''t care about people''s lives. So occasionally, when she saw those poor monks in trouble, she still held the idea that she could help them.


    Of course, the title of "little devil" was too big. She was afraid to scare the monks, so she made a little cover up before approaching.


    She remembers that there was a big event in the Buddhist sect at that time. Someone studied the ghost way, hid many fierce ghosts in temples and covered them up with incense. The monk, who nearly lost half of his life, finally came out as master Yiling. However, the fierce ghost was so dangerous that he almost got into the devil when he inhaled the ghost gas.


    The master is different from the other Buddhists. Once he is possessed, he is a king.


    At that time, Su Tang was idle and bored. She ran into them and saved them. For this reason, she also taught them a unique secret method, which was later called the Buddhist secret method by those friars.


    In fact, what is the secret art of Buddhism? It''s something she figured out by herself.


    Monks are all empty. They are good to the world. They are different from other monks when they go through robberies. The nine generations of good people can finally build their golden body and ascend to the Western Paradise.


    Monks seldom engage in intrigue. After all, if their hearts are broken, their accomplishments will be abolished. They are the most peaceful sect, so most of the monks nearby respect them.


    However, many monks were shocked when they came here, especially master Yiling.


    Especially at this moment, the elder of Jianzong immediately came forward to greet him, "master Yiling, how can you come here?"


    In their opinion, encirclement and suppression is not advisable. They prefer those people to put down their butcher''s knife. So when they encircled and suppressed the demon, they did not appear.


    But now, how ah Luo came out, they all came one by one.


    When the elder of Jianzong was at a loss, he saw that master Yiling made a solemn gift to the devil.


    "Master, you are..."


    Ignoring the astonishment of the friars, master Yiling only looked at Su Tang kindly and said with a smile, "the mysterious Taoist friend who saved half of the Buddha sect in those years was almsgiving ah lo."


    Everyone was shocked by this remark.


    Will the devil save people? If she doesn''t kill people, will she save people? And it''s those compassionate monks who are saved.


    Is Arlo crazy, or are they?


    Qi Heng puts away his weapon and goes to Su Tang. He calmly looks at the monks. Different from other monks, he is not surprised.


    Once upon a time, he might be surprised, but the little bastard with memory disorder has a kind heart. From bandit mountain to those mermaids in Nanhai, from beginning to end, she didn''t hurt anyone, and even stopped him.


    "Ah Luo, think about it again?"


    Su Tang didn''t stop. She went to pan Yiling''s head and said, "I''m a little familiar with this feeling."


    Master Yiling didn''t feel offended by her actions. Instead, he began to smile and put his hands together. "Amitabha, benefactor, you have done this before."


    Once upon a time, the mysterious man appeared suddenly, and his temperament was also very jumpy. However, many Buddhist practitioners respected her very much. Why? The reason is too simple. She has the golden light of Buddhism. How many good deeds can she do?


    If you want to talk about this, Su Tang can really explain that she did the task in order to eliminate the blackening value of the male master. If these values were added up, she could surpass any Buddhist practice.


    Buddha cultivation is originally a good person of nine generations, and the last golden body. If Su Tang wants to, he can develop in this direction.


    This is not true. Master Yiling is full of love. At that time, he established their Buddhism, "benefactor, I think you are predestined to Buddha."


    Sue sugar was so surprised that she immediately drew her hand back.


    I''m kidding. When the tortoise was hairless, she was very uncomfortable for a long time. If she was doing Buddhism, she would have to shave her head.


    Shaving is not shaving, this life will not shave!


    "No, master, that''s not right. I''ve studied myself, and I''m predestined with many things." With that, she turned her eyes and immediately pulled Qi Heng over. "It''s too difficult to cultivate Buddhism. It''s all empty. I can''t empty it. I''m greedy for money and lust, and I love eating meat!"


    Qi Heng originally also nervous, his treasure was found, and the other party even in front of him in a vain attempt to rob people with him?


    At that moment, what monk Buddha Xiu, he almost had the heart to kill.


    Fortunately, without waiting for him to kill, Su Tang took him by the hand first, and she didn''t forget to look greedy.He was stunned for a moment, and for the first time he found that his face was of some use.


    Su Tang was deeply afraid of being entangled by master Yiling, so she would not let go of Qi Heng. "Master, you see, beauty, it''s too difficult for me to give up beauty. I can''t do it in my life, so you can find someone else."


    It''s really disrespectful to say something about wine, meat and beauty to a Buddhist monk. But it''s said from the devil''s mouth that others not only think it''s normal, but also think she''s sincere.


    It''s not sincere. At least she didn''t hide it.


    Master Yiling wanted to refute that the beauty of wine, meat and sex were all empty. The former wore intestines, while the latter just had skins. But when he looked at the handsome face of Xiandu, he was silent for the first time.


    To Xiandu''s face, beauty is a skin bag. Even master Yiling can''t say it.


    "If that''s the case, that''s all." Master Yiling said nothing, but his eyes were full of loss. "However, the door of my Buddhism is always open to almsgiver alo."


    Su Tang thought that once upon a time, she had attacked the male monk. The original plot was to let him repair his golden body as soon as possible so that he could return to his original position. But in the end, she abducted her and ran away. When their Buddha knew, he was afraid that he would have the idea to kill her.


    It''s a big sin.


    Su Tang said Amitabha, but Qi Heng saw a trace of repentance from her face, as if she had passed some pretty little monk.


    "Ah Luo, when you think about it, besides master Yiling, what else do you know about Buddhism?"


    Su Tang opened her mouth and almost let someone out. Fortunately, she stopped in time and avoided the terrible Shura hall.


    "I don''t know any other Buddhists. In my eyes, they all look the same."


    Qi Heng narrowed his eyes, but when he looked at the little bastard''s clear black pupil, he suddenly laughed, "if you don''t have it, you don''t have to panic."


    Since she said no, it is No. if there is, he can make the other party become something that doesn''t exist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    Su Tang narrowly avoided the disaster, and then looked at master Yiling, the Buddhist monk''s practice of avoiding the world, there is no major event will not come out.


    "Master, do you have a problem?"


    Smell speech, a spirit Master sighed a tone, he also honest, didn''t beat around the Bush, only sorry to Su sugar bowed.


    "When the benefactor had an accident, I didn''t help him. Now the Buddhist sect is in trouble, but I have to continue to ask for help." When master Yiling said this, his face was full of vicissitudes, and he was about to complete his merits, but the little monk beside the Buddhist monk couldn''t hold up. Once he left, he was afraid that the Buddha would decline.


    But then he thought of the mysterious man.


    In fact, it''s not hard to find the mysterious person back then. Isn''t such a dazzling golden light an ordinary person? She can disguise her appearance, but she can''t disguise it.


    Su Tang is calm. She doesn''t vent her anger on these monks. You know, Qi Heng set up the situation at the beginning. Who is Qi Heng and the son of heaven? How could these monks stop her? Besides, she had the intention to leave at the beginning. If not, how could she be captured so easily.


    "Get down to business."


    Master Yiling said, "there is a strange entrance in the West. There is no light at the entrance. There are entrants, but there are no returnees. After entering the entrance, we lose all our accomplishments, just like mortals."


    A few words from the master surprised many people.


    "Master, what is nameless entrance?"


    "Master, how can you know that you have lost all your accomplishments? What''s more, there''s no other information besides that. Come on? "


    ¡­¡­


    When something unknown and terrible happens, everyone is a community, because once something happens, no one knows whose turn it will be, so the best way is to work together to find a solution.


    There has not been a big event in the world of cultivation for decades since the fall of the devil. But the devil can be seen and touched. Who can give a positive answer to the unknown entrance?


    From the current point of view, whether ah Luo is the devil or not remains to be discussed.


    Su Tang is suddenly washed white, and the whole person is a little at a loss. She has shaped the villain for so long, and so on No more?


    What''s more, why are all the children in Xiuzhen world looking at her!


    Su Tang carefully moved back a step, hiding behind Qi Heng, dragging his robe, voice weak way: "they are like this, I am so afraid."


    As soon as she said it, many monks reacted to it. One said that the devil had helped Buddhism, but it didn''t mean that she was a good person. She might be in the mood for a moment. You can''t forgive her for all her mistakes just because she has done a good thing.


    "Why are you staring at the devil? We have the immortal governor as our master! "


    These are the older conservatives. In their view, the devil ah Lo is not white. As for the rest of the children, oh, they have never experienced what happened in those years. They don''t know how vicious the devil is. It''s naive and ridiculous.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to stand out, so she hides behind Qi Heng, but master Yiling stares at her.


    From the master''s point of view, the so-called demon on the wheel is much brighter than the immortal governor, and the immortal governor Master Yiling frowned slightly. Although he was in the right way, his breath was out of tune with the right way.


    Others look at the outside, while Buddhism looks at the inside. Therefore, Buddhism says that the outside is just skin.


    But then again, it would be a good thing for almsgiving ah lo to stay beside the immortal governor. After all, she can suppress such dark breath.


    "Almsgiver, please help me with this matter."


    Qi Heng frowned slightly. The monk jumped over him and begged ah Luo directly. He was a little upset, but he also knew that there were too many names on the little bastard. With these Buddhists, she could have a foothold.


    "I hope you can tell me the location."


    When the immortal governor opened his mouth, the friars nearby felt relieved. After all, they were not as good as him in terms of cultivation.


    But then again, when you enter the entrance, you lose all your accomplishments. It''s the immortal governor. I''m afraid he can''t help it?


    This is worrying for the monks. They are afraid that there is something terrible at the other end of the entrance, which will harm the common people. Therefore, instead of waiting for those unknown things to come out, they should try to find out first.


    "Xiandu, I''ll go with you!"


    "I am willing to go with Jianzong!"


    "I am willing to go with Wuzong!"


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, the first ten families are almost complete.


    Qi Heng didn''t stop him, but said, "this is a big deal. First, leave some of them to guard the clan, and then walk with master Yiling tomorrow."


    Give zongmen a day to discuss who will go and who will stay.


    The day passed quickly. Compared with other people''s uneasiness, Su Tang was calm. She even inquired about the system in advance.


    "Dog, what the hell is that place?"


    The system says, "the things that grow up in hell are demons that can never be freed, but after a long time, there is a problem with the things that suppress them."


    Su Tang''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    She said to Qi Heng before that she seems to have come to the underworld, but the thing in the underworld can''t get into the soul of life. It''s really sleepy. She doesn''t have to make up any more to send her pillow.The system is still too general. When they came to the place that master Yiling said, they were shocked.


    That''s the entrance. It''s a black hole.


    He was bold enough to put his hand in half. However, in the blink of an eye, when he took it out again, his hand was full of Yin Qi, and it would spread to his whole body quickly. At this time, he could not suppress the terrible Yin Qi with his own cultivation.


    Finally, it''s Buddhism. Compared with them, it''s obvious that these monks have a little strategy.


    "This place is terrible. Once it gets contaminated, it will change in a short time. Some people will lose their senses and attack when they see people. If the rescue time is too slow, there will be holy water and it will not help."


    The man screamed miserably. Although he was saved by the monk, his half arm was useless.


    They were so shocked that they could get rid of one hand. If they went in, wouldn''t the whole person get rid of it?


    "Master, has anyone really gone in?"


    Master Yiling said, "there are indeed people who have gone in, but as you can see, they will be covered by the darkness all over the sky. At the beginning, I can still talk with them, but after burning incense, I have lost contact with them all. Up to now, it has been more than half a month, and no one has come out."


    When they heard that no one came out, they were relieved. If they didn''t come out, they might become some terrible monster.


    Su Tang squatted at the entrance and threw a few stones into it. The stones that he smashed could not hear the sound of landing. The black hole seemed to be suspended in the air, mysterious and dark.


    Su Tang gave a groan and asked, "have you ever tried to go in?" When she said this, she tilted her head and looked at Qi Heng, "Lord Xiandu, I seem to know this place before."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    The word "deja vu" is too foul. You can have this experience, or you can say that you have this feeling in other places.


    Of course, Qi Heng doesn''t think it''s the latter in the current situation. If she really entered this entrance in the decades when she disappeared, the possibility is really great.


    It wasn''t long before the little bastard came back, and then the entrance appeared.


    Too many coincidences. They add up to the truth.


    There are so many lies made up by Su Tang that sometimes she almost cheated herself.


    She tilted her head and frowned slightly. When she looked at Qi Heng, the eye color that restored her eyesight was dignified.


    The devil, the setting sun, the sky and the earth, when he was afraid of it was that he was encircled by the right way and imprisoned in the cold cave.


    Not to mention Qi Heng''s thoughts, the Buddhist sect nearby has already begun to show his anxiety, "almsgiver, are you sure the divine consciousness can enter?"


    The Buddhist practitioners first found this entrance. In order to find out, they broke many people into it. The body was hopeless, but it would be better to get the divine consciousness back than to lose the soul.


    Su Tang didn''t panic at all. She said: "once my memory is in disorder, I just say that I feel familiar with it. As for other things, I can''t guarantee it."


    As she said it, she frantically asked the system, "do you give me such a general concept? Tell me the right way to get in! "


    The system says, "there is too much hostility and ghost in it. Once you lose your body, those who enter will become wronged souls. If you leave your body outside the entrance to protect it, you can enter it as a living soul. Another way is to set up a border for yourself, but you know, if you meet an expert, you can break it every minute. Once the border that protects you collapses, I don''t have to say the rest. "


    Su Tang just said something nonsense, but she really got it right.


    But she didn''t show a happy look. Instead, she looked more dignified. She asked master Yiling, "how long have the people inside been in?"


    Master Yiling said, "it has been more than half a month since we found this entrance. We have entered seven people, and no one has come back." When he said that, his face was full of regret. In fact, after entering the three people and not coming back, he ordered that no one be allowed to go in. But those who practice Buddhism and Taoism are afraid of death, and they can''t help strangers. What''s more, the three missing brothers are their fellow disciples. They hold the idea that I don''t go to hell and who goes to hell. The last four went in together.


    Master Yiling is worried, but he also knows that the entrance is dangerous. He can''t let his disciples into it any more. As a last resort, he can only seek help from the outside world.


    Fortunately, blessed by Buddha, they found almsgiver alo.


    "Master." Su Tang sighed and said truthfully, "if it''s half a month, I''m afraid it''s more bad than good."


    Master Yiling''s eyes were slightly red. Finally, he put his hands together and closed his eyes slightly. He said a word of Amitabha.


    To all came here, Su sugar almost no hesitation, then pulled the pull Qi Heng clothes, whispered with him: "if not, I go in, you stay outside to help me look at the body?" She said, bending her eyes, Yan Ran picturesque, "you have helped me save my body for so long, I can''t believe the people beside me."


    Qi Heng brow instant tightening, previously did not know it is just, now know, how can let her alone risk.


    "I''ll have my body taken care of. As for the others..." His words slightly pause, but then is incomparably firm way: "I go with you."


    Su sugar just a, also want to persuade what, who knows the next moment, Qi Heng but calm face way: "if you don''t agree, this time you will take care of my body."


    "Last time I looked after you for decades, this time, it''s your turn," he said


    Su Tang was stunned and knew that she could not be convinced. After a moment''s silence, she said slowly, "I can''t persuade you. It''s ok if you don''t go there, but you can''t be reckless. You should listen to me."


    The first few sentences are quite normal, but when Qi Heng heard the last sentence, somehow, his eyebrows suddenly softened.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Su Tang and Qi Heng finally give their bodies to the care of the Buddhist sect. For further safety, they also set up countless arrays. Anyone who wants to break in will be killed.


    After dealing with all this, the next step is to enter the moment.


    In fact, Su Tang has never been in. She and Qi Heng are both souls now. They can touch each other. For example, Qi Heng is holding her hand now.


    The entrance is dark and you can''t see five fingers when you reach out, which means that no matter how high your accomplishments are, you''ll be as blind as a man when you go in. Your accomplishments can''t be improved and your eyesight is almost zero.


    They are highly alert. At the same time, the system rarely concentrates. Whenever there is a danger, it will remind them immediately.


    "There will be a storm in 30 seconds ahead! It''s a storm that can blow the soul away. Pay attention! Or you''ll be dead! "


    With the system prompt, Su Tang also spoke closely. Without the body, it was difficult for the soul to perform the self-sufficiency cultivation, which was why the monk would obediently obey the arrangement of the hell after he died.What else can we do when our accomplishments are gone.


    What''s more, the hell is a God. It''s not good to offend them.


    "Qi Heng, concentrate!"


    "Lo, concentrate!"


    At the same time, Qi Heng is also a living soul. Although his accomplishments are almost zero, his sixth sense is much stronger than that of ordinary monks. He can sense the danger. For example, at this moment, after he finishes shouting, he immediately protects Su Tang in his arms.


    The storm suddenly comes, but with the strong wind, it is also mixed with things like rain, which will bring severe pain to people when it falls on them, as if it can drip through your body.


    Su sugar is well protected by Qi Heng, only occasionally drops to one or two drops, but Qi Heng is different, he almost suffered all the damage.


    "Qi Heng? How are you doing? " Su Tang wants to reach out, but Qi Heng finds out first and presses her in her arms again.


    His voice was smooth, as usual, "I''m ok."


    How can it be all right, sugar drops to so one or two drops are painful grin.


    "You..."


    She wanted to say that he was stupid, but Qi Heng said: "I don''t know when the storm will stop, the end of the rain together is injured, but I can protect you."


    Just like the time when she was encircled by the right path before, he chose a conservative way to trap her and win them a chance to breathe. He thought they would have a long time and she would understand herself, but later


    Qi Heng mocks himself.


    What kind of conservative way, it is clear that he is measuring, measuring the right way, and measuring himself, so he does not care, does not have a word, so he sleeps her up.


    The mistake has been made once. This time, it is against the world, and he will stand beside her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    Su Tang didn''t know his inner drama at all. If she knew, she would feel that his inner drama was too much.


    She didn''t think so much!


    Even sometimes, a lot of things are her guidance, Qi Heng from young to now, she is too heavy in his memory, heavy to affect him a lot of things.


    In addition, she was very happy about the fact that she was finally put on the right path. She felt that the child was finally enlightened.


    But now, Su Tang thinks she''s very bad. She''s sincere, but she''s full of routines and lies. The lower the blackening value of a man, the worse she looks.


    She sighed silently in her heart, knowing that she was destined to be sorry for him in the end, so she decided to treat him well during this period.


    "Dog, when will the storm end?"


    The system said, "there are other dangers when the storm is over. It''s just like a small game. I roughly calculated that there are almost six more."


    Storm rain is still low-level, because as long as you concentrate and don''t be distracted, you can make it through, but there are sword mountain, sea of fire, and magic fog behind, which can make people fall into an illusion. Once you can''t extricate yourself, the soul will stay there forever.


    In the front, Dao Shan means literally, so does the sea of fire. But in the back, Su Tang almost broke into the fog.


    Why? Because she saw the male leader she had attacked before.


    It''s Mo Qinglan, a demon hybrid, night repair by Bruce Lee, Mo Shen, a demon monk, Satan, the master of darkness, the God of death, who loves black cats, and Xiao Jiu, the master of liquor!


    Su Tang looked at these people in front of her. At that moment, her eyes were black. She felt that she could lie on the ground, covered with white cloth, and the suona sounded.


    She was terrified and wanted to find the system. At this critical moment, the damned dog lost contact with her!


    In fact, it was good at the beginning. These men didn''t stand in front of her all at once. The first one that appeared was mo Qinglan, a true demon hybrid. She had a long memory. The only thing Su Tang remembered was these men who had a long history. Finally, when her task was finished, she patted her ass and walked without any stop.


    If you think about it, that''s what happened when you did a task for the first time. As a result, her points were frozen. So if you continue to leave this time, it will be very dangerous. If you have bad luck, it''s possible for the task to come back again.


    Can people are bloody, a redo endure, the second time she will not accommodate!


    Anyway, at that time, the task was finished. If the male leader once again caused the blackening value to soar, which led to the destruction of the world, then destroy it. She is not a saint and can''t save all the world.


    She never thought that she would meet these men again. Even in her dream, she didn''t dare to think about it.


    Because I''m afraid when I think about it!


    At the beginning, Mo Qinglan was just fine. She used death escape at the beginning, but it didn''t disappear without any reason. So she met again and coaxed him a little. But when she thought she had pacified him and successfully escaped, she soon met Yexiu again.


    At that time, the smile on her face was frozen.


    Later


    Su Tang didn''t dare to think about it, so she ran away.


    Don''t be afraid at this time, wait for the corpse!


    "Dog, dog?"


    When you enter the dreamland, people will deviate from themselves. For example, Su Tang thinks she is supporting herself with a pension of 100 million yuan! All of a sudden, when I saw these people, my soul was gone.


    But at the same time, she forgot that her system would not stay with her when she finished her task.


    Sue sugar changed for a long time, no one, she did not dare to appear.


    The world in fantasy is a real small world, where people are ordinary people, no powers, no magic spell, but now, the rules of the small world are obviously useless to these big guys!


    Especially when Su Tang was pulled out by them and looked at the expression on their faces, they all wanted to cry.


    "To or I''d like to thank you for your death? "


    She thought, in addition to death, there is really no other way, she alone, can''t accompany them all. And, somehow, she always felt that she had never thought of accompanying them, and even subconsciously led her to die.


    As soon as Sutang came to the dreamland, his consciousness was almost completely controlled.


    In order to leave people behind, the best way is to let them die. In the end, they gradually become the nutrients of fantasy, or the puppets of the world.


    After all, it was a fake world, so when those men heard that Su Tang said that he would give thanks for his death, they really seriously considered it, and even began to discuss it on the spot.


    For example, Mo Qinglan said he wanted Su Tang''s hand, while Mo Shen wanted her heart, Bruce Lee wanted her body, and Satan wanted her skin and flesh. Death was more interesting. He wanted her black hair. As for the rest of Xiao Jiu, who was addicted to alcohol, it was no surprise that he wanted her blood.


    A group of people clearly divided her, Su Tang did not resist, but also discussed with them.


    What? How to maintain her hands, how to maintain her hair, and how to refine delicious wine in the case of blood.A group of people are weird and harmonious, and Su Tang is obedient. In the end, how she wakes up is thanks to the system.


    At that time, they took out the dagger, and at the moment when it was about to be divided, Su Tang''s mind suddenly burst out of all the previous fears, which were people''s subconscious fear in the face of death, but it was clear that she was happy to accept death.


    She thinks so, and her body moves ahead of her. When Mo Qinglan stabs her with a dagger, Su Tang doesn''t react yet, but her foot is one step faster than her brain, and directly kicks people far away.


    Her foot was full of ferocity, and when he fell to the ground, she rushed to grab the dagger and thrust it into his heart.


    The expected blood didn''t come out. What came out was thick black fog. After the death of Mo Qinglan, the remaining male masters no longer disguised themselves. They roared and roared. They were more like monsters than people.


    Sharp teeth. When roaring, the mouth can crack to the back of the ear.


    Su Tang''s head was about to explode with a roar higher than a roar. She covered her ears and wanted to block these sounds, but she could resist the mental attack by covering her ears. Later, with a bang, I couldn''t even hold the dagger in my hand.


    Without weapons in hand, those monsters were no longer afraid. They rushed towards her. Fortunately, although Su Tang had no accomplishments, her fighting was not weak.


    She quickly turned to avoid a blow. But soon, because she couldn''t catch her, the monsters were even more angry. They could barely maintain their human form. At the back, their bodies began to expand with their anger, and their clothes broke into pieces. At last, they were still United.


    "Roar..."


    Su Tang was blown back several steps with a huge roar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    "Ding, the system is online."


    Sue sugar wake up, the system also followed the recovery, but with the prompt sound, the system still can''t help but pinch a cold sweat, "darling, although I know this is false, when I see these men standing in front of you, I think you are going to be cold!"


    This kind of thing, let alone come true, just think about it, it''s like a pill.


    Su Tang couldn''t get her skin up. She said with tears, "I just thought the whole village was coming for dinner."


    Although the environment is broken, the monster is a real monster. As a soul, Su Tang can''t summon any weapons. Now the chance to fight alone is too small. It''s better to find something to weigh her hands.


    She looked at the dagger at the foot of the monster, her eyes narrowed slightly. After the environment was broken, the surrounding environment changed, but the dagger was still in place.


    Su Tang remembers that the dagger was one of the men''s weapons against her.


    Monster ferocious, see her just to avoid a move, now has roared angry, his breath is not ordinary gas, but thick ghost gas. Ghost Qi has a certain damage to the living soul. At this time, Su Tang feels unstable under her feet.


    She gritted her teeth. In order to get the dagger, she decided to burn the boat. When the monster took the hand, she deliberately made an injured move, and then quickly picked up the dagger while the monster belittled the enemy.


    The monster quickly reflected that he had been cheated, and one after another, let him completely run away.


    Can su sugar holding a weapon, this time is not flustered, see him pounce on, she not only did not shrink back, but head-on rushed up.


    After a few run-up steps, she jumped on the monster.


    "Come on, little monster, let me see where we start."


    "Well, I just can''t see an eye. In order to be fair, I''ll blind one eye first."


    Su Tang''s eyes deepened, but they sparkled with excitement.


    This bastard dares to send out so many men to scare her, so don''t blame her for being cruel!


    She always likes to fight and decide quickly. Only when she is really bored, will she want to tease her little prey. But this time, she is obviously angry. She is in danger, but she is slow.


    Her face rose with a shallow smile, bright and lovely, but the action is cruel and ferocious.


    "Oh, dear little monster is blind, then Then cut your tongue. You just yelled at me. "


    Sue sugar is carrying on her revenge with a smile, but the system is surprised and surprised.


    Oh grass, what does it see in its cubs?


    Isn''t that the breath of a black man? What happened to her!


    You know, she is the Tasker, she is the host!


    The system wanted to open her mouth to calm her down, but when it was about to open her mouth, it somehow opened her data, and then the system chose to shut up.


    The blackening value of threose is higher than 90%.


    System: Excuse me.


    The monster was soon torn to pieces. Yes, it was cut into pieces by the dagger. It couldn''t be put together.


    After solving the monster, Su Tang finally calmed down. She put away her smile, stepped on the debris under her feet, and began to pay attention to the surroundings.


    No longer the illusion of emptiness and darkness, here, she can clearly feel the land under her feet.


    At the foot of the land is also black, fortunately, the sky is no longer pure black, I don''t know whether it can be called the sky, like the rosy clouds in general, but the rosy clouds are gorgeous and beautiful, here, is suffused with dark red light, shining on this piece of land, is also a gloomy piece.


    There''s nothing to look at around. At a glance, except black soil, it''s black soil.


    Su Tang did not find the man in a circle, so she frowned and asked the system, "son of a dog, where''s my man?"


    The system, "should still be trapped in the mirage."


    Sue sugar frowned. "How can I get into his fantasy?"


    If she can''t get out, doesn''t she bring in the man? Do you want to do this task!


    The system says, "mirage is formed by some pictures in your brain. For example, what you just saw is your heart..." It said this, the voice pause, "worry, fantasy will be your worry unlimited expansion, and then decorate, so many people will give up resistance, and finally die here."


    Su Tang Tut, but did not refute anything.


    Indeed, she is very worried about the male owners, no more than the ordinary world. She knows that they are all invisible bombs. Who knows when to blow her up again, but she really loves her life more than them.


    Look, at the last minute, she chose to save herself.


    Su Tang squatted on the ground in such a boring way.


    The system would like to say that this posture is just her face, otherwise every minute I think she is squatting, but in other words, fairy girls also need squatting.


    Thinking began to drift, the system suddenly found this idea a little boring, it pretended to cough for a while, want to chat with their own son, the result is at this time, the God came to the man.All the men beside him are handsome. He''s very good. He''s looking at his face. Fortunately, Su Tang''s speed is fast, so he catches him immediately.


    But because both of them had no accomplishments, they directly smashed Su Tang. Then they found that the psycho pinched her neck!


    Su Tang wanted to scold her at that time. She was kind enough to save him, but he wanted to strangle her?!


    "Qi Heng, what do you want to do?"


    Qi Heng''s eyes are scarlet, which is the empty eye that should have no God. He stares at the face that thinks day and night. Yes, he spent three years in the dreamland.


    For three years, he watched how she provoked the "monk" and how damned she fell in love with the "monk". In the end, he even let him find out the truth. In those decades when she disappeared, she actually got together with the wild man beside her!


    Qi Heng''s eyes become colder and colder, and her hand is stronger.


    At that time, Su Tang felt that she must have rolled her eyes. Although she was a soul, breathing was not so important to her, she was still very uncomfortable to be strangled.


    "Gouzi, didn''t he come out of the dreamland?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "I can''t get into his fantasy, but..." When the system said this, it suddenly had a bad idea, "some dreamlands will combine the dreamlands of their companions a little, so, guess..."


    Su Tang''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Guess what? If it''s really a combination, it can really be accompanied by suona this time.


    She was so light to be picked up, foot still can''t step on the ground, can only desperately pull each other''s hand.


    At this time, Qi Heng suddenly drew her closer, and they were almost face to face. The next moment, she heard him ask.


    "That demon monk, who is mo Shen?"


    The cold voice sounded, and a thread in Su Tang''s mind was completely broken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    The eloquent Su Tang, at that moment, his head was blank, completely dead.


    But she does not speak, Qi Heng can let her go?


    Obviously, although Qi Heng''s body came out of the dreamland, his consciousness didn''t exist. In other words, the dreamland impressed his consciousness.


    Yes, before that, when he watched the little bastard talking with master Yiling, especially when she looked at master Yiling, he always felt that he was missing something else through the master.


    He knew her too well, but at that time, Su Tang didn''t admit it.


    He thought at that time, since he didn''t admit it, there would be no such person from now on. Even if he did, he would make the other party disappear completely.


    It''s just that Qi Heng is influenced by the dreamland. Although he killed each other in the dreamland, on the other hand, he still can''t accept it. When he thinks of the little bastard''s love with others and the harmony of the zither and zither, he wants to be mad and jealous to kill!


    Therefore, although he killed the monster and came out of the dreamland, his consciousness remained there all the time.


    This is not, suddenly see Su sugar, think of the fantasy in her own determination, Qi Heng not only eyes red, even pinching her neck hand also hard.


    Su Tang was pinched hard, and because of hanging in the air, she always felt like a small rag, drifting with the wind, too miserable.


    Not scared to death by the black man, but strangled by him.


    "What are you talking about?" Because she pinched her neck, Su Tang''s voice was faintly hoarse. Her beautiful little face was wrinkled into a ball, which was obviously very painful.


    If the past, Qi Heng which willing.


    But this time, a crazy idea came out of his heart, engulfed her, engulfed her, and she would be with herself forever, and no one could separate them.


    "Do you know how much I like you?"


    The person under the palm seems to be shaking badly. Qi Heng thinks that she is afraid and is about to open up. However, he sees the other side looking at him heartily.


    Although Su Tang grabbed his hands, he didn''t exert himself. He just put them on his hands, "ah Heng, I''m ah Luo."


    Yeah, she''s alo.


    In the dreamland, no matter how he begged her, she was indifferent. She not only left herself, but also left with the damned demon monk.


    She nestled in the arms of the demon monk and laughed so sweet and happy


    Inexplicably, Qi Heng suddenly thought of something. She used to say that she looked like her ex boyfriend. When she bullied him, she would grumble about her ex boyfriend. At that time, little Qi Heng was always very angry. His ex boyfriend was his ex boyfriend. What did he have to do with him? He was never someone''s stand in, but later, he gradually began to envy his ex boyfriend.


    He let ah Luo never forget, from this point, he should die!


    But later, no matter how he checked, there was no one like ah Luo. If he was really with someone, there would be clues, unless she wiped out the evidence.


    In the beginning, because ah Luo''s consciousness was not returned, he put it down. But now it seems that if the man was a monk and ah Luo deliberately concealed it, his subordinates would not find it.


    On the one hand, he yells at his ex boyfriend to bully him. On the other hand, he hides his identity so well. Why?


    For fear of affecting his future?


    Still reluctant!


    Qi Heng''s killing intention is more and more serious in his eyes, and his anger is almost integrated with the surrounding environment.


    Su Tang was surprised. She didn''t need the system prompt at this time. She guessed that the blackening value of this product must have soared all the way.


    The system said, "son, find some way to appease me. The blackening value has soared to 99%!"


    The more urgent it was, Su Tang calmed down.


    From what the system said before, it can be judged that this guy''s dreamland may be the demon monk Mo Shen. She was shouting about her ex boyfriend at the beginning, so he must have linked them together.


    As for what picture appeared in the dreamland, you can guess with your toes!


    She must have humiliated him with ink!


    "Qi Heng, calm down for me!"


    After finding out the reason, it will be easier to do next.


    But Qi Heng obviously does not give her a chance, he began to devour her life, originally ferocious face, now he hung a strange smile, "ah Luo, we will be together soon."


    "In this life, no one can separate us."


    "Are you happy, Luo?"


    How could sue sugar be happy? After she found out this guy''s intention, she no longer chose to appease him, but directly used brute force.


    She was also wearing a dagger from mirage. Seeing that he was so crazy, she started directly.


    However, instead of hurting him, she chose to hurt herself.


    When the sharp dagger came to her heart, she gave her smile back.


    "Qi Heng, let me give you a chance. Do you want me to die in front of you, or let''s have a good chat."


    Qi Heng still cares about her, although he wants to vent his anger madly, and even wants to devour her, the only premise is that she can''t leave herself.Sure enough, it worked.


    Qi Heng loosens her neck, but the foot is half not let, he stares at the dagger in her hand, the vision is still scarlet and violent.


    For a long time, Su Tang was very uncomfortable when she was pinched. She rubbed her own neck with her other hand, but she didn''t step back. Instead, she calmly looked at him and said, "do you know that the picture you just saw is an illusion?"


    "Do you know what dreamland is?"


    Su Tang said more and more angry, although a hand still holding a dagger against his chest, but the foot has begun to kick people.


    "I didn''t get killed by the monster. I almost died in your hands! Qi Heng, you bastard


    Su Tang swears. In the end, she almost punches and kicks. However, some people are just like this. When you speak to him, he feels that he doesn''t believe it. The more angry you are, the more irritable you are. He panics first.


    Qi Heng is immortal governor in the end. If he doesn''t care too much about Su Tang, he won''t win.


    And this meeting, Su Tang beat and scolded after a meal, to a cruel move, actually really hold the dagger, slowly stabbed in.


    Su Tang has a sense of propriety. She doesn''t really hurt herself. She just cuts her skin.


    The living soul has no blood, but it will give out a little breath. The ghost is the ghost gas, and the living soul is the aura. However, this breath is enough. Qi Heng is in chaos. At this time, he can''t care about others. Even, he dares to say: "I''ve loosened your neck, why do you want to hurt yourself?"


    Sue sugar mouth a pull, this son of a bitch still have face grievance?


    Who forced her to use this move?


    "Just loosen my neck? Do you know how hurt my weak heart is? I just saw that you fell down and didn''t care about yourself, but your first reaction after you got up from me was to pinch my neck! "


    "Is necking fun?"


    "If you think it''s fun to pinch your neck, I think it''s fun to stab people!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    The system is stunned. This is the duel between the blackened and the blackened!


    One blackening value is as high as 99%, and the other blackening value is as high as 90%. In the end, 99% can''t win 90%. Inexplicably, the system comes up with a saying that whoever falls in love first loses.


    During the extraordinary period, Su Tang stabilized Qi Heng and his blackening value. Even later, he let Qi Heng''s blackening value begin to fall.


    It''s not much, only 10%, but it''s enough.


    She put down the dagger against her chest, and then she didn''t care about him any more. She came in to do something, not to play the piano and say love to him.


    The fantasy is broken, they seem to come to another space, a desert and terrible place.


    Su Tang looked around, still dark land, dim light, she squinted, intend to go deeper, but listen to the system suddenly issued a warning.


    "Cub, find the predator!"


    Su Tang just let out of breath attracted the monster, but she was not flustered, but also very looking forward to.


    Just no place to vent their anger, this group of monsters come just right!


    It''s not wrong to say that it''s a monster. There are ghosts and human figures nearby. All these things are so embarrassing that they are disturbing.


    Monsters vary in size, some larger, some smaller, Su Tang first deal with those small, to poke a, speed hate and absolute, almost let the monster no room to fight back.


    Qi Heng was confused. He always felt that the little bastard''s dagger was stabbed at him.


    Consciousness gradually clear, he also knew that he had just done something stupid, not only pinched his baby, but also wanted to devour her!


    He was wrong, more regret, but he clearly said at this time regret is redundant, only to find a way to leave here, is right.


    However, Su Tang didn''t need him at all. After he killed two monsters, Su Tang had finished.


    The monsters here have no body. Compared with the soul body, even if they are killed, they will not bleed. What they flow out is black gas, and his little bastard is just wrapped in the black gas at the moment.


    Qi Heng heart a palpitation, he always feel such a little bastard some terrible, so, he quickly step in the past, a person pulled over.


    Sure enough, sugar was affected.


    Clear and clean pupil, now full of black fog, thick to melt not open.


    "Lo, lo, wake up!"


    Su Tang tilted her head, showing a trace of ruffian smile, "ah, it''s my Qi Hengda baby. What''s the matter?"


    She could recognize people, but she was even more crazy than before. The smile from the corner of her lips, how to see how dangerous it was, showed a strong sense of blood and killing. Sure enough, the next second, she held the hand of a dagger straight at him.


    Qi Heng''s pupil shrinks and immediately holds her hand. He frowns and guesses that she is influenced by the smell of those monsters.


    "Ah Lo wants to kill me?"


    Su sugar smile, "everyone knows a, shout to fight to shout to kill many have no meaning, I love you."


    A I love you, let Qi Heng the whole person is stunned, he thin lips slightly open, know she is deceitful, but seem to be bewitched in general.


    Sue sugar, "you just now, don''t you want to devour me? Devour me, we can be together forever, now, I devour you, the same


    Qi Heng moved his thin lips. In the end, all his words turned into a long sigh.


    Love what, he loved her, know what it''s like to love a person, so, little bastard can''t cheat him at all.


    However, he was willing to be cheated.


    That''s what you said. "


    he pulls people into his arms, holding her hand holding a dagger in one hand to prevent her from sneaking attack, but on the other hand, he bends down slowly.


    Life soul, there is no temperature, little bastard''s red lips with a trace of coolness, but to Qi Heng bring more is her soft touch, just a touch, it has let people love, let him want to die on her.


    Su Tang was confused for a moment, and because her body was suppressed, she had nowhere to hide. But later, she gradually found out that this guy didn''t really want to take advantage of her, but to suck out the black gas that affected her mind.


    If we all have accomplishments on weekdays, we can use other methods, but now, the two souls can only use the most primitive methods.


    Su Tang told herself that she was going to take artificial respiration. But later, she was still weak and weak. She just took a kiss. She spurned herself, but it was so useless.


    Fortunately, Qi Heng is very intimate, holding her waist, asked her with a smile, "OK?"


    At this time, how can we say no?


    Su Tang cleared her throat and immediately straightened up, "I was affected by those gases. How could it not work? I''m not so useless." With that, he deliberately talked about his previous experience in the dreamland, "it''s better than someone. If they all leave the dreamland, they can still be affected."


    Qi Heng thought of the mistake he had made before, and immediately looked at her neck painfully.The little bastard''s neck is white and thin, but he just pinched it hard and left a mark.


    Red, in her white skin, shocking.


    "Does it hurt?" He wanted to touch her, but he was afraid of hurting her. Finally, his hand stopped in mid air.


    Su Tang glared at him, with a very generous voice, "just pinch me, I want to kill you once, we don''t owe each other." Then she suddenly looked at him with concern, "will you be affected if you take away the breath that affects me?"


    Qi Heng shakes his head. As long as she stays by his side, nothing can affect him.


    So, the demon monk


    He frowned slightly, and finally could not help asking: "that demon monk is in my dreamland, you really don''t know him?"


    In the end, Su Tang didn''t feel guilty. She just said, "your fantasy is different from mine. I don''t even know what you look like. You can''t give me a monk just because I have a good relationship with master Yiling."


    Qi Heng in the end no evidence, see little bastard so plausible, more feel oneself too much.


    "I''m sorry. I''m worried."


    Su Tang snorted, "if you really worry, you can draw the portrait later. You can find master Yiling to see if there is really that demon monk in this big world of cultivation."


    Mo Chen is no longer in this world, she is not afraid of overturning.


    Qi Heng see her so upright, also feel whether they want more, so, this matter is so he left behind.


    It''s dangerous here. Even if you kill a monster, you may be affected.


    "You are standing beside me." Qi Heng finished, and feel not at ease, to the end, simply holding her hand, while also very upright gentleman way: "offended."


    Although he is so serious now, who would have thought that this guy just secretly put out his tongue.


    Thinking about this, Su Tang couldn''t help but start a prank, secretly watching and buttoning his palm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    Qi Heng a Leng, slightly sideways, but see little bastard a face of carelessness, like inadvertently met, even, after he stopped, also a face of innocent looking at him.


    "Ah, my Qi Hengda baby, what''s the matter?"


    Just now she also called this name, but this time obviously with a little girl''s mischief, eyes with a trace of cunning, not just like just now, eyes actually kill.


    Qi Heng has some helplessness. It''s dangerous here. He can''t play with her like this. He has to pay attention to the surroundings all the time. So he rubs her hair and says, "don''t make trouble."


    Sue sugar''s hair is in a mess, but she still refuses to admit it. "What''s the matter? Don''t talk nonsense. I''m good."


    Qi Heng, "yes, you are the best, my..."


    He said the last few words too lightly. Su Tang couldn''t hear them clearly, so she asked him, "Qi Heng, what did you just say?"


    Qi Heng smiles, "nothing."


    Su Tang didn''t ask about it. The reason is very simple. A group of monsters died, and now another group came. It''s just that this group is obviously larger than the other ten, not only in number, but also in size.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Sue sugar is eager to try, a listen to this, immediately happy, "afraid of what? How nice it is. It means that we''ve attracted the attention of those monsters. When we kill them all, maybe we can find out where this place is


    The dark sky, accompanied by black breath, and bursts of crying and roaring, at first listen, the voice of the monster from all directions, like countless monsters.


    Su Tang was full of confidence at the beginning, but in the end, she was a little tired, but the monsters seemed to come out of the ground, and she couldn''t kill them all. Finally, she squinted, and her accomplishments couldn''t be used, but she could use runes!


    She separated her wrist with a dagger, no blood, with the flowing aura.


    Soon, a ghost amulet suppresses tens of thousands of monsters at their feet. Gradually, the voice of the monsters begins to become hazy, and finally becomes a black fog, and returns to their feet.


    Su Tang was stunned by this scene.


    "Damn, Qi Heng, these monsters are not..." Half way through, she looked at the black ground under her feet in horror and disgust.


    If it''s true, how many monsters will it take? Besides, can she kill it?


    "Dog! My guess won''t be true


    The system said, "well, and here I have to tell you a bad thing, the hell is leaking."


    Su Tang was surprised. "What''s missing?"


    System, "you heard me right."


    Su Tang was silly. After half a sound, she said angrily, "that''s the hell! It''s not a bottle or a balloon. Can it leak itself? Is it OK? "


    The system sighed, sympathized and said: "it''s leaking here. The Yin Qi is too heavy. If you can''t go out in the prescribed things, you will change from living soul to dead soul."


    What is a dead soul? It''s a ghost.


    Su sugar want to curse the street, there, but see Qi Heng pull up her wrist, first carefully confirmed that there is no aura leakage, then, take away her dagger.


    "Why do you take my dagger?"


    Qi Heng, "it''s dangerous." Then he broke it with his bare hands.


    Su Tang took a cool breath, this guy touched porcelain!


    He said the dagger was dangerous and broke it with his hand. Now he cut his hand and confirmed that it was dangerous, so he wanted to destroy it?


    Su Tang was dull for a long time, then said: "everything has two sides, you see it is dangerous, can cut us, but at the critical moment, it can save life! What''s more, we don''t have any weapons. How tired we are to fight when we meet those monsters later


    She said a pile of garrulous, the next moment, but see Qi Heng unarmed use a sharp sword.


    Sword Qi is different from sword. The former has no form and is operated by the practitioners themselves. But they all have no body or aura. How can they make sword Qi come out!


    Su Tang was stunned. "Wait! Why can you use sword Qi, but I can''t? "


    Qi Heng put away the sword Qi, didn''t say much, just said: "if you''re tired later, you''ll come to me later, you don''t have to do it."


    Su Tang is not a little rubbish. How can you hide behind people in a fight.


    "No, you have to tell me how you got your sword Qi!"


    Qi Heng, "you are obedient."


    He refused to say, Su Tang was angry at that time, "Qi Heng! I take you as a good friend, what do you take me for? "


    Qi Heng quietly looked at her. It''s rare that he didn''t maintain his right style this time. "What do you say. Do you know what I did to your body in the cave when your divine consciousness was attached to the stone


    That time, Sue sugar can fool her blind, can''t see, but there is another time, she can''t fool.


    This guy, not only dress her up, but also change her clothes! The naked one!


    "Well, that''s not because I''m blind." Su Tang pleaded, but her voice was rather weak, obviously lacking in strength.Qi Heng is to smile, "Luo, I don''t explain now, wait for you to restore memory, we have plenty of time to chat slowly."


    Qi Heng doesn''t talk. Before the next wave of monsters comes, Su Tang still doesn''t know how this guy got the aura. Until later, she looks at him killing monsters. To be exact, she devours monsters.


    Although they killed a lot of monsters before, these monsters will turn into black fog and return to the earth. Now, Qi Heng devours them, which really prevents their rebirth, but his situation is more dangerous.


    Everyone knows that the black fog affects people''s consciousness.


    "Qi Heng, you are crazy!" Su Tang quickly steps over and floats him up, because he has swallowed too much black fog, Qi Heng''s body shape all follows.


    However, he said, "I''m fine."


    Sue sugar is very angry, voice also dye angry, "nothing a fart, you this is nonsense! Do you know what the black fog is? What if you can''t go back? I tell you, you really can''t go back then, I won''t wait for you! "


    The little bastard is obviously being ironic.


    Qi Heng of course understand, this is not, he also said with a smile: "well, it doesn''t matter, you go out first, I will come to you."


    If, as she said, she really came here, then she could go out at the beginning, and he would certainly go out.


    Besides, it''s better for the little bastard to leave. It''s safer outside than inside, and he''s more at ease.


    At this time, he suddenly had an idea.


    He slowly looked at Su Tang. The next moment, he saw Su Tang jump and say angrily: "Qi Heng, don''t even think about it! I tell you, I won''t leave! You can''t get rid of me! "


    Obviously, Sutang was right.


    Seeing that she was so disgusted, Qi Heng said, "I''m for you."


    Su Tangqi''s eyes were red. "I''m rare? I want to be rare, I would not have come in at the beginning! " The more she said, the more angry she was. In the end, she simply gave him two choices, "either, let''s go our separate ways! Or you shut up! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    Little bastard hot small appearance, but let Qi Heng heart a warm, care about chaos, at least, she still care about their own.


    "I have a sense of propriety."


    Su Tang wanted to say something, but the next moment, her lips were blocked.


    Qi Heng''s thin lips are slightly cool. When he kisses them, he feels cool, but Su Tang''s eyes shrink suddenly.


    It''s sudden to kiss when you don''t agree.


    Su Tang''s eyes widened, but she saw that she had let go of her shackles.


    Qi Heng rubbed her hair, if there is no smile, his look is very calm and gentle, he said: "don''t worry, I won''t be ok if I haven''t married you."


    He used to be afraid that he was not worthy of her. She had seen the most embarrassed side of herself. At that time, he was even blind, but later, she was willing to give her her eyes.


    Before he knew it, he felt that as long as the little bastard was willing to take one step, he would finish the remaining 99 steps.


    Now, the little bastard''s eyes have almost come to him. How can he continue to play with her.


    That''s the one who gave him all the light.


    It''s su Tang. Her face is slightly hot when he stares at her. She''s not as good as he thinks. On the contrary, she should be the one who really plays tricks between them.


    Su Tang was so sincere that she felt guilty. She dropped her eyes and coughed falsely, but she didn''t insist on it. She just said, "then you can''t hold on. If you think something''s wrong, you need to tell me immediately."


    In Qi Heng''s opinion, the little girl is shy.


    The arrogant little devil has a shy scene? It''s so cute.


    "All right, it''s up to you."


    This has not yet married, it is henpecked, Qi Heng not only did not feel shame, but smile deeper.


    He is holding Su Tang''s hand, which is clearly a chaotic and terrifying place. Leng is that they are out of the taste of showing kindness. Gradually, the evil spirit trapped here quit.


    They set up so many tribulations, instead of killing them, they fed themselves a mouthful of dog food. Then look at the two people. When they came in together, there was still a distance, and even because of the fantasy, they almost killed each other. But now, they not only kiss each other, but also hold hands together. What''s the matter? Xiu en''ai smelled their evil spirits coming in front of them. They don''t know Face saving?


    The evil spirit became angry. Originally, it could continue to summon the monster, but later, it chose to come out by itself.


    There are a lot of evil spirits here. Some of them are calm and still watching. If they can''t, they won''t let the puppet monster come out and jump directly in front of them.


    Su Tang was tired of killing those puppet monsters, but she couldn''t kill them. But the quantity was so poisonous. In the end, she was tired of killing them. Now she finally saw a new one, and her eyes lit up at that time.


    Compared with the monster, the evil spirit is a little human at last.


    At least I can see the limbs clearly, although it looks like this


    Su Tang tasted it, but she couldn''t help asking him, "can I ask you a question?"


    Evil spirit appearance is very cool, still holding a big knife in the hand, smell speech, quite arrogant raise chin, "you say."


    "Is it because it''s too dark here that you''ve all grown up. One by one... " She said while shaking her head, even shaking her head, with a strong look of disgust in her eyes, as if she was ugly.


    How long did the evil spirit dominate here? When did it encounter such an encounter? At that time, his face turned green.


    He''s here to kill. He''s not in the goddamn beauty pageant!


    Damn, sure enough, women are superficial!


    "The little white face next to you looks good, but you have to see if he can protect you." The evil spirit was infuriated, and before he could speak, he had already come over with a big knife.


    Su Tang held back all the way. Seeing that he was going to start, she immediately lifted up her sleeve and put it on.


    During the period, afraid of Qi Heng and her head, without waiting for his hand, first step jumped out, "Qi Heng, this is just my! If you want it, you can find it yourself! "


    Evil spirits are not puppet monsters. When they die, they really die. They can''t be reborn. Su Tang is tired of fighting monsters. A different evil spirit comes, but he is very interested.


    Qi Heng knows her dog temper, so he doesn''t fight all the way. He just watches the battle quietly. If he sees that she is defeated, it''s not too late to fight again. However, Su Tang doesn''t need his help.


    The little bastard''s strength has not regressed because he has been missing for decades. On the contrary, it is more exquisite than before. It is the evil spirit''s territory. Without self-cultivation, it should be properly crushed unilaterally in terms of momentum and dignity.


    The higher the cultivation, the greater the prestige. Su Tang just released a little half, and the big knife in the hand of the evil spirit was unstable.


    Evil spirit Mou color a ruthless, just can''t realize two people cultivate for, don''t want to unexpectedly be an expert.


    "Who are you?"


    After the evil spirit asked, he saw her coming towards him step by step. He was so surprised that he waved his hand and created many puppet monsters.


    These monsters have no consciousness, so even in the face of the supremacy of experts, they don''t know how to be afraid. Even if they hit the stone with eggs, they don''t flinch.Su Tang saw these monsters again, and then he was angry, "we''ll fight alone!"


    The evil spirit knew the value of life. No matter how she mocked herself, she hid behind the monsters.


    "You want me to come out? What a beautiful thought


    Su Tangqi''s face is crooked, and the speed of beating the monster is faster. The evil spirit sees this, and creates a bunch of monsters in a hurry. Seeing that she is trapped by the monster, she pats her chest and congratulates herself for being quick, but she can''t help saying.


    "I said, little girl, the monsters here are endless. As long as the black soil under your feet is still there, these monsters will live forever."


    As soon as the voice fell, the monsters blocking Su Tang suddenly turned into black fog and were sucked away.


    Evil spirit looks silly, so many monsters, he is not afraid to eat!


    Then he moved his eyes to Qi Heng, and the evil spirit''s eyes were wrong. He rubbed his hands nervously because he was afraid, "well, you see your accomplishments are so high, what do you care about with my little evil spirit?"


    Su Tang first turned her attention to Qi Heng. Seeing that he was ok, she said sarcastically, "what is the little evil spirit? You are the evil spirit. What did you say just now? Oh, you asked me if my little white face could protect me. Now, you see, can you protect it? "


    That which is a small white face, clear is a big evil spirit!


    He is full of rage, and his breath is almost integrated with this place. Looking at that face, although the moon is clear and the wind is blowing, his eyes are actually scarlet. Who are the right people to wear these glasses? It''s a big devil!


    Terrible, terrible.


    "I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. You have a lot of them. Please forgive me." In order to protect their lives, evil spirits were also quite willing to go out. At that time, they knelt down and begged for mercy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    Qi Heng swallowed so much ghost gas, in fact, it still caused no small impact, but was suppressed by him, but even so, those black ghost gas still swam under his skin, as if alive, surging to break from his body, to the end, it was on his face.


    Su sugar at the beginning of the heart, a good beautiful face so become strange shadow, there will be no adverse reactions.


    The system is calm, "it doesn''t matter, it''s also a promotion."


    After hearing this, Su Tang continued to explain, "his body can adapt to this kind of ghost Qi, and at the end, he can also vaporize these ghosts for his own use, so you let him swallow them. In this kind of ghost place, it''s useful for you."


    After hearing this, Su Tang said, "it''s a man."


    If he changed the cannon fodder, he would either die or become a new puppet. It seemed that any danger in front of him would become experience. Instead of defeating him, he would become more powerful.


    Evil spirit obviously also saw this, immediately rushed to Qi Heng in front, willing to be a younger brother.


    Where there are people, there are struggles. There are many evil spirits, just like pyramids. There are many evil spirits of his level. It''s not that he didn''t want to hold the thighs of other evil spirits. The key is that if he can''t hold them, he rushes forward and may become the nourishment of each other.


    But this one is different. He hasn''t changed completely, which means that he has a chance to become his first group of subordinates.


    The evil spirit changed his face very quickly, and now he was flattering. "My Lord, I''m familiar with this place. I can answer for you who you want to find and what you want to do."


    Su Tang was stunned to see, always feel that this is a coquettish little evil spirit!


    Fortunately, Qi Heng didn''t look at him from beginning to end.


    "Alo, you decide."


    As soon as the voice fell, the evil spirit was fast, and he immediately rushed to Su Tang, just like seamless connection.


    "My Lord, my dear Lord, what do you want to ask?" The evil spirit said, and felt that the title of "adult" did not seem to be interesting. Then he changed his words and said, "dear Queen, what can I do for you?"


    As soon as the word "Queen" came out, Sue sugar felt like she had lost.


    In the end, it is in this ghost place that evil spirits can still have self-consciousness. If they have no vision, they are afraid that they have been devoured for a long time.


    "All right." Su Tang''s face reluctantly, not too enthusiastic, just said: "do you know those monks who came a few days ago?"


    Evil spirit a listen, immediately clear, "came a few monks, I know, those monks consciousness is still very strong, all survived the dreamland, but there are three of them, did not survive the ghost gas invasion."


    Sue sugar, "there are four left."


    "It was given to the king of the four directions by other evil spirits first." Fearing that Su Tang could not understand, the evil spirit explained, "the four kings are East, West, South and North. They have a good relationship. Many powerful souls who come in will be dedicated to them."


    When Su Tang heard that there were still Wang and four of them, she picked eyebrows and finally got some interest. "It''s a little interesting." She finish saying, turn a head to see to Qi Heng.


    At this time, Qi Heng, the Black Ghost gas under the skin has been completely invisible.


    Instead of really disappearing from his body, he swallowed it up and turned it into his own use.


    "Lead the way."


    Qi Heng had few words, but the evil spirit didn''t dare to be perfunctory.


    "Yes, the little one will lead the way at once."


    It''s a long way to go. During this time, Su Tang also asked him how to summon those monsters. It turns out that it''s very easy to summon those monsters. It''s just a formula. Once it can be flexibly used, it''s like signing an agreement with this ghost place, and it can''t get out any more.


    If not, how could those evil spirits stay here so obediently.


    It''s not that they don''t want to go out, it''s because they can''t!


    But Su Tang''s speed is fast. Without waiting for the evil spirit to explain, he has summoned a line of monsters out.


    The evil spirit was stunned. You know, he had been learning for three months at the beginning, and he was already gifted. Some of them had been learning for half a year, but now he only listened to the formula once, and could call out so many monsters at one time.


    After seeing it, the evil spirit was afraid again. Thanks to his quick reaction at that time, he recognized it quickly. If not, he was afraid that he had been destroyed by the spirit now.


    "Your Majesty, you It''s a gift. " After thinking about it, the evil spirit could only boast like this, but he was afraid that she would be angry. He boasted and looked at her face carefully.


    After su Tang''s short dull, he soon calmed down.


    "Never mind, this place won''t hold me."


    It''s a small world here. Just like those secret places, she can create a small world herself, and she''s afraid she can''t destroy it? What''s more, Qi Heng is still there.


    Evil spirit see this so arrogant, and then look at the side of another adult, that calm eyes, immediately let him admire.


    He has a feeling that the two in front of him will dominate here in the future.The four kings of southeast, northwest and North also represent their positions. The evil spirit first took them to the East, saying that they were the East kings. But looking around the desolation, Su tangleng couldn''t see the position of a king.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    Evil spirit, "East King likes to reclaim, but we this place, this land, can grow anything."


    Su Tang didn''t know how to cultivate at first. After all, you have to have seeds to cultivate, until she found that the East King planted a bald child in the field. This scene made her mouth beat.


    "Good fun."


    They didn''t hide their identity when they came here, so without waiting for them to come near, the East King knew someone was coming.


    But he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he was very excited in his dark eyes.


    He ignored the evil spirit and looked greedily at Su Tang and Qi Heng, "the seed is the new seed!"


    Su Tang


    Qi Heng, "ah Luo, step back."


    This time, Su Tang doesn''t try to be brave. He can fight against the little evil spirit, but he can only give up to Qi Heng.


    The East King attacks quickly, and his attack is fierce. He looks for extremely terrible killing moves. Fortunately, none of these moves falls on Qi Heng. On the contrary, he can escape easily and attack at the same time.


    Su Tang looks at the well, but it''s evil spirit. She''s already kneeling on the ground.


    "Woo woo, mother, I''m right. I knew that. I knew that I would not have bad vision this time. My Lord is too good. "


    Su Tang


    This is the live version. My mother asked me why I knelt on the ground?


    The evil spirit is very eager to survive. After praising Qi Heng, he still brings Su Tang with him. "Your Majesty, you are also very powerful. You are in my heart, that is..."


    Rainbow fart listen more, Su sugar also numb, wait for him to finish, Su sugar immediately let him shut up.


    "No matter how much I say, I''ll let the East King plant you in the soil."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    The evil spirit looked at the dark land, and then thought of those monsters. Although they were of the same clan, they still disliked them. He refused.


    The evil spirit immediately closed his mouth, because he was afraid that Su Tang would really do that, so he could only hide in the corner and squat on the ground secretly, trying to shrink himself into a ball and reduce the sense of existence.


    Look over there, the East King is powerful, but also powerful, but Qi Heng, before long, he was swallowed up by people even with the soul.


    As soon as Dongwang died, subtle changes took place in the space. The scarlet sky became more and more blood red. There was no moon or sun in the sky, and there was only scarlet fog like clouds. But at the moment, these things were stacked in the air, which seemed a little closer than the beginning distance.


    Su Tang looked at the sky, slightly squinted, "dog, is there any change here?"


    System, "you''ve all annexed the boss of the east side. The east side is going to be destroyed. Let''s go."


    Su Tang did not dare to hesitate, took Qi Heng and left quickly. Of course, before leaving, she did not forget to pull the little bald donkey out of the earth. As for the little evil spirit, he saw that they were running fast. Although he didn''t know the situation, he always felt that he had meat to eat with the big man. This was not good, but he also followed them closely.


    Qi Heng because swallowed the East King, at the moment eyes more scarlet, trance, as the color of the sky in general.


    Su Tang knew that there were not so many coincidences, but she just took one more look and didn''t speak.


    The destruction of the eastern district is silent. There is no huge roar and collapse. Everything is silent. However, all the evil spirits in this space feel it. Their living space is a small corner.


    The evil spirits gradually began to panic, especially the other three kings, who felt it at the first moment when the East King was swallowed.


    Because of their strong strength, they dare not fight alone. Although they would fight in the past, no one dares to take risks in the moment of life and death.


    So by the time Sutang saw them again, they had become one.


    With those monsters in general, the four kings can be integrated into one, but although they are integrated, there are three heads.


    Su Tang looked at the behemoth in front of her, and suddenly she was silent. She asked the system, "what''s the difference between them? It''s just the neck down, but the head is still there. Is it hard for the other two heads to follow the command of another person? "


    The system said, "at this time, who cares about this kind of problem?"


    Since the choice of three in one, it is sure that the power will soar.


    But Su Tang said: "three in one is also a fight, one divided into three is also a fight, and can attack from the side. Now, just stare at one."


    System:


    Fortunately, you are not a villain, otherwise the protagonist will not survive!


    Su Tang said, "also, the east side is destroyed. If you kill these three, this space will be completely destroyed?"


    The system ignored her last question, but it answered it.


    "Do you know where the ruined east side went?"


    Sutang, "where to?"


    System, "the east side began to integrate into the outside world, no accident, now there should be a lot of kids from the destroyed east side to get out."


    Su Tang is shocked. This is a foul!


    It''s hard for them to go out without killing the four kings, but kill them. The small world leaks out and directly harms the people outside.


    However, compared with the ordinary people outside, this small world is obviously a time bomb. If it is not destroyed now, it will only pose a greater threat if it grows in the future.


    "So now, there''s only one way."


    Kill them quickly, and then go out and try to stop the leakage.


    Qi Heng has just devoured the East King, and has not yet completely calmed down the ghost spirit. Now he bravely confronts the three kings. It''s OK at the beginning. After a few moves, he gradually shows the feeling of difficulty.


    It''s not that he can''t continue to swallow, it''s because he knows that as a result, he will lose himself and become a puppet of this ghost place.


    Qi Heng also wants to grow old with the little bastard. How can he be willing to be the puppet of this ghost place.


    Su Tang saw that his steps were gradually unstable, and her heart began to panic. She pulled back the evil spirit who wanted to run away, and she laughed softly, "little friend, my sister wants to ask you a favor, OK?"


    The mouth is calling elder sister, but in the evil spirit''s eyes, this is clearly the big devil that is worse than him!


    "My lady, what do you want to do?"


    Sue sugar smile, "it''s nothing, just borrow you a little ghost gas."


    For evil spirits, ghost Qi is his life. To borrow ghost Qi is to borrow his life!


    But now this situation, where is to borrow, clearly is to want his life!


    "Your Majesty, don''t kill me. I''ll find a way. I''ll find a way to bring you a bunch of evil spirits. You can borrow their ghost spirit."


    At the critical moment, what''s a companion? Of course, it''s for sale. Besides, this kind of ghost place can''t be called a companion among evil spirits.Su Tang didn''t believe it immediately. She only tilted her head. "Children can''t lie. If I know you''re lying, I''ll screw your little head."


    It''s as terrible as a devil, but it has to be cute. The evil spirit is shivering. How dare it fight against her.


    "Don''t worry, sister queen. I''ll find ten or eight evil spirits for you. If I can''t, I''ll cheat you again!"


    The East King is dead. All the evil spirits living in this space are sensitive, but many evil spirits are too low in level. They can only know that the East King is gone, and no matter how many are gone. At this moment, the evil spirit is sending a message that the new East King is already online. If he doesn''t come to worship, he will be dead.


    As soon as the news came out, the ghosts who were close to us dared to hide and came from all directions.


    As a result, I was scared to death when I saw someone fighting with Sanwang.


    And Su Tang, taking advantage of this opportunity, comes one by one, directly uses their leaked ghost gas as a guide, and starts to set up the array.


    The array is set up to trap these evil spirits, and the pictograph is used to deal with the three kings.


    There are many kinds of runes, such as spirit Fu, ghost Fu and blood Fu. Now, there is no spirit, and there is no blood in the soul. The rest is ghost Qi.


    With ghost Qi as the guide, the empty symbol. Soon, the ghost symbols surrounded the three kings.


    The eyes of Sanwang Chihong stare at these ghost amulets, and he is furious. He begins to tear up these ghost amulets. The great power of the rebellion destroys them batch after batch. However, no matter how they are destroyed, these ghost amulets seem to be inexhaustible, hanging around their heads forever.


    At the beginning, Sanwang had reason. Gradually, his red eyes became more and more terrible. He stared at Su Tang''s eyes like a pool of blood.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The angry roar could not shake Su Tang. The reason was very simple. For her own life, she drew a protective array beside her. This array has one function, that is, other people''s attacks on her will come back to her in the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    Su sugar operation one after another, look at the side of the evil spirit dumbfounded.


    He knew that she was terrible, but later he saw Qi Heng, and he thought that the one who didn''t say much was terrible. Now, it''s clear that there is no most terrible, only more terrible.


    What is a big fight!


    I just can''t understand what they are doing!


    Su Tang trapped the three kings on one side, and Qi Heng on the other side soon recovered the ghost Qi in his body. Soon, the three kings attacked each other and retreated.


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    Three Wang seriously injured, his scarlet eyes staring at two people, Qi Heng did not say, only a cool handsome face, but Su Tang, smile like a 28 girl, naive and brilliant.


    "Uncle, I''m dying. I don''t care who killed you. Don''t make trouble. If you know that you can''t change the reality, you might as well lie on the ground and kill me obediently. "


    These arrogant words, even if they make the three kings furious, the three heads of the three kings, the faces on each head are ferocious and terrifying, and their angry eyes almost pop out.


    "So arrogant, I will kill you!"


    The three kings came back and forth to kill her. Su Tang listened more, only moved her ears and laughed sweeter. "OK, if you want to kill her, you can kill her."


    Although the three kings roared angrily, they were afraid of the array under her feet. It was so terrible that it could swallow their attack and turn the target into them.


    They have been trapped in the hell for tens of thousands of years. They still remember that the man who built it in those days was the mole ant. But now, is the man who built it so terrible?


    That array is more frightening than the ghost array of the ten halls of hell.


    The other party doesn''t want to say his name is taboo. After a short period of curiosity, Sanwang is no longer curious. After all, it''s important to protect his life. If his life is gone, there will be nothing left. If they can have such strength, they will find out when they can get out of this space.


    The three kings no longer love to fight, but lift their feet heavily. When the huge feet step on the ground, there is a huge sound, and cracks appear directly on the ground.


    Su Tang didn''t stand firm for a moment, so he almost fell. But it wasn''t over. Soon, more and more cracks appeared in the so-called soil that condensed into black mud. In the end, the thing was broken into fog.


    Yes, fog, floating in the air.


    This time, Su Tang completely wrestled, but she could still fall to the ground, but she was directly in the air. Finally, she was so absorbed that she didn''t continue to fall.


    The three kings'' foot destroyed all her arrays, and the evil spirits trapped by her to get the ghost Qi fled one after another.


    Su sugar see, gas teeth itch, but see three Wang very arrogant to her grin.


    "Woman, when I go out, I will take the dog''s life!"


    It''s said that the villains died of more words. In fact, the three kings had less words. But before they left, they had to say a cruel word. Now, Qi Heng, who reacted, not only blocked their way, but also devoured them!


    Su Tang wanted to say that it was dirty and we would spit it out, but she couldn''t say it. She could only see that he was as big as a giant and beyond recognition.


    In front of him, Qi Heng had the same appearance as the immortal governor in the past. Compared with the three kings, his appearance was almost the same.


    Huge ghost gas erosion, let Qi Heng skin color below all become black, and because of the strength of the three kings, this phagocytosis, straight make him several times enlarged, don''t say, pupil scarlet, eyes which have a little bit like human appearance.


    But Su Tang didn''t hesitate and rushed to her.


    "Gouzi, can Qi Heng survive?" The words haven''t fallen yet, Su Tang just rushed past, the next moment, he clapped heavily.


    Su Tang didn''t get hurt when she fought with San Wang. Now she''s good. She almost died on her own.


    She bared her teeth. If she said it didn''t hurt, it was all a lie.


    The system slowed down half a beat, hesitated for a while, or whispered: "he''s not very good."


    Su Tang


    "Thank you. I already know."


    If she had a body, she would have vomited blood now. Su Tang felt that her spirits were shaking. It took her a long time to stabilize.


    "Qi Heng!" She still has to go, otherwise it''s her who''s really finished!


    Qi Heng hit that palm, how many still have to be aware of, but the ghost gas begins to devour the mind, he wants to stop, the hand doesn''t listen to his command, this will let see the little bastard to run again, urgent his whole person all began to panic.


    "Go


    "Ah lo, go!"


    Su Tang looked at him for a while and looked at her anxiously. For a while, she looked ferocious and worried, which was called a round and round turn.


    "Dog, do something!"


    System, "no solution, he swallowed up four kings in a short time, if one by one, there is still some way, a stutter can not be fat, he is so dangerous."


    After talking for a long time, she said some nonsense. Su Tang was so anxious that she grabbed an evil spirit in the middle of the way and robbed the other party''s weapon. Then she drew a bundle of ghost amulets with her soul breath as a guide.


    The rune soon worked, wrapping him like a mass of silver threads.Can be tied does not mean safe, Qi Heng will struggle, before long, see the silver wire to be broken by him, Su sugar brain a heat, also don''t know how to think, rushed up to kiss his lips.


    Compared with the former handsome immortal governor, Qi Heng is like a ghost. His body has expanded several times. However, because of the huge ghost Qi, the skin on his face is covered with thick black fog, and he can''t see his facial features. On such a dark face, there is only a pair of blood eyes, with a terrible red light.


    In fact, Su Tang doesn''t know whether her method is useful or not, but so far, she really can only do it.


    While kissing, she tore his thin lips, and took advantage of the air, she said: "Qi Heng, if you dare to be crazy, I will give you a green hat right away!"


    Green hat son said, Qi Heng listen to the clouds, can synthesize what she said before and after, how many can guess.


    The other person is too "tall", so Su Tang is hanging on him. She uses both hands and feet. If she doesn''t control him well, she will fall down. At this time, she will bite his lips without doing anything.


    It''s like a little turtle biting people by the sea. It won''t let go if it bites.


    But in fact, Qi Heng can pull her down as long as he moves a little, but his reason is struggling with him, telling him not to. His hands make a subconscious reaction, telling him that he should embrace


    Su Tang was firmly seated in his arms. She felt that she was going to be rubbed into her body.


    At this time, the scarlet eyes like a drop of water, slowly wash the blood red in his eyes, to the end, the scarlet eyes gradually recover, and at this time, his little bastard, still holding his face, biting his lips.


    Consciousness gradually sober, but Qi Heng is surprised.


    His little bastard is Kissing him?


    Surprise, seems to come too suddenly, at that time, his whole person was frozen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    The thick clouds above began to emit colorful golden light. In the halo, a huge door loomed. The bell rings from the horizon, far away and ancient, and the bell rings in layers.


    The thick scarlet clouds above his head began to disperse. Slowly, the color in the air was no longer chaotic, and there was a little noise beside his ears. Listen carefully, in addition to the fighting sound, there was the sound of knocking wooden fish.


    Dong Dong Dong


    One after another, gradually, the sound seemed to cover the fighting, making people calm down.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening index is 59%."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 20%, and the current blackening index is 39%."


    "Ding..."


    Blackening value began to fall, Su sugar also finally let go of someone, but Qi Heng was reluctant, his hands still holding the waist.


    One thought becomes a Buddha, one year becomes a devil.


    Finally, she didn''t sacrifice her hue in vain. Su Tang finally pulled the man back and showed a smile on her face.


    A Luo looks beautiful, but most of the time, the little girl always shows a joking smile. Qi Heng was blind before. Although he heard other monks describe her, he never saw her with his own eyes. Later, he regained his eyesight, but the little bastard fell into a deep sleep forever.


    Later, he experienced a lot. Although he had seen her in all kinds of shapes, he had also seen her in countless kinds of smiles, but none of them was so amazing.


    In those beautiful eyes, the pupils are dark and moist, and there are still worries and fears that have not subsided, which makes people feel soft when they look at them.


    The little bastard is worried about himself.


    Qi Heng is very sure of this.


    "No, I''m afraid."


    He tried to be gentle, but in his dark pupils, there was still a faint scarlet light.


    The light was so faint that at first sight he couldn''t see it at all, but Sutang knew that he was just pulling his reason back temporarily. During this period, once his mood fluctuated, should he go crazy or have to go crazy.


    Qi Heng''s words are very slow, like the tongue is a little inflexible, beat one by one, but the corner of the mouth is unconsciously cocked there, it seems that the whole person is silly.


    "Ah lo, are you worried about me?"


    Su Tang didn''t deny that it''s too late to play. She refused to welcome this move.


    She blinked innocently, looking as if she didn''t understand anything, but her cheeks were slightly red, how cute she looked.


    Qi Heng throat rolling, he is not what do not understand young people, in front of the little bastard is clearly shy.


    He thin lips slightly open, want to say something, Su sugar suddenly took his hand, "space collapsed."


    Now this kind of situation is not suitable for love, Qi Hengxin under clear, then back to hold her hand.


    Soft ground, once the lead will let people do not want to put.


    With the collapse of the space, we can see more clearly what happened around us. The monsters and evil spirits did not disappear because of the collapse of the space. Instead, they came to their world. At this time, they happened to meet the monk who was guarding the door again.


    The monks sent out a distress signal. Although a lot of reinforcements came, these monsters could not be killed at all. Even if their heads were cut off and their limbs were removed, they could still get together again. But when we get together again, the appearance will be strange. For example, the head grows below, the feet grow on the head, the people beside them walk with their feet, and some monsters jump with their heads.


    The world of cultivation has been stable for decades. Suddenly, the mentality of many young friars has collapsed.


    It''s not. Some people are crying.


    "What to do? It can''t be killed at all, and there are more and more. "


    When the monks'' mentality collapsed, their combat effectiveness also declined. Su Tang looked at them, and he hated iron but not steel.


    Qi Heng is eroded by the ghost gas. He is very upset to see that the little bastard suddenly pays attention to others. In the past, he would disguise himself. But now, maybe because of the ghost gas, he is more straightforward. For example, now, if he doesn''t like the little bastard to pay attention to others, he moves her face to himself.


    "I don''t want you to look at people."


    Sue sugar gave a hiss, and some of her teeth were sour.


    What kind of hegemonic president is this? Oh, no, now it should be said that it is the opinion of hegemonic Xiandu.


    She had a headache. She knew that he was influenced by ghost Qi, but now the overall situation is very important. If she only looked at him, she would be killed by these monsters.


    "You need to be sober." She rubbed her temples, and then sighed, "well, let''s go back to our bodies first."


    It''s not far from Buddhism. Sutang soon finds her body and then goes back to the battlefield.


    However, the return of her and Qi Heng made many friars very happy.


    "It''s the immortal governor!"


    "The immortal governor and the devil are back!"


    In the past, the two identities of the immortal governor and the devil doomed them to never die, but now they stand together, unexpectedly harmonious.If the occasion was not right, the monks would like to talk about gossip, but now, after a short cheer, they are back on the battlefield.


    Su Tangren didn''t say much. He found the monks who showed their timidity, kicked them aside, and then killed these monsters.


    The space collapses, but the ghost in it doesn''t disappear. It just comes to this world. As long as there is ghost in it, they can still revive indefinitely.


    So after Sutang cut off their hands and feet, she immediately grabbed the evil spirit who followed her and cut his wrist.


    The Black Ghost gas began to come out, and the evil spirits were scared.


    "Your Majesty, I''m the younger brother of your loyal minister. Don''t kill me."


    Sue sugar, "shut up."


    With that, she began to spell.


    After the monster was scattered by her, there was a black smoke like thing, but with her spell, the black smoke actually got into the evil spirit''s wrist.


    The evil spirit is terrified and forcibly devours the excess power. He will explode and die!


    "Spare your life, my Lord. I will die. I will die."


    The evil spirits are all crying. He practices in that space. Only by doing so can he absorb more ghost Qi. Obviously, his body is saturated at this time. If he swallows it rashly, he will explode.


    Su Tang pursed her lips with a chill on her face, but the young friar who had been kicked aside by her was not reconciled.


    However, they were not willing to be confused by a demon.


    "The devil! Now the situation is grim. Don''t take revenge for yourself! "


    "That''s what you just kicked us for!"


    "Don''t think we''re afraid of you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Several young friars didn''t know what to do, and Su Tang didn''t bother to talk with them. She just focused on the evil spirit.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die."


    It''s not that he can''t die. The evil spirit beside him may burst and die, but Su Tang can make his cultivation increase rapidly in a short time without hurting his life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    Su Tang doesn''t mind. Although she can break through the cultivation in a short time, the foundation of the evil spirit is here. There is only so much room for her to rise. When he is saturated, she will catch another evil spirit.


    I don''t know if her operation is too coquettish. The evil spirits didn''t feel afraid. Instead, they lined up to wait for her to help improve their cultivation.


    At this scene, all the monks were stunned.


    They fight hard to fight monsters, but those evil spirits have picked up a big bargain and queued up to improve their accomplishments!


    Gan!


    At that time, the hot tempered friars were very rude. They would not admit that they were envious and jealous. In the end, they could only reluctantly gnash their teeth and say: "heresy! It''s all heresy! "


    This time, Su Tang ignored them, but the evil spirits gave up.


    After all, they are the beneficiaries. They began to mock each other when they heard that those dignified monks actually slandered their great benefactor.


    Come on, they are evil spirits!


    "Red eyes are red eyes. We have to say that justice is awe inspiring, when we are blind!"


    "Ha ha, although we are dead, our naked eyes are shining."


    "Ah, I didn''t come to this world for thousands of years. I thought these monks were different. Unexpectedly, they were still such rubbish."


    ¡­¡­


    After the evil spirits joined in, the situation of the original fierce battle improved obviously. However, it changed from fierce battle to war of words. Monks and evil spirits sprayed each other. Obviously, for the sake of so-called self-cultivation, monks could not scold these evil spirits at all.


    But if you say fight, they dare not. After all, what can make these monsters disappear now is to rely on these evil spirits.


    The friars were gnashing their teeth by the evil spirits, and they did not dare to start. In the end, they could only say: "it''s true that birds of a feather flock together! The devil ah Luo can not only make the demons obedient, but now he can control the ghost way. "


    However, this kind of words in the evil spirit sounds, but it is not a taunt.


    What''s wrong with guidao? Guidao is also a way!


    Being is reasonable!


    "You say you are good, we continue to improve our cultivation."


    However, evil spirits are always evil spirits. Now Su Tang helps them. Naturally, they are obedient. But Qi Heng can not only devour the monster, but also control it. Gradually, his eyes are different.


    At the beginning, they didn''t immediately take revenge. Instead, they looked at Su Tang darkly, "Lord Luo, you see, you helped us. Naturally, we are grateful, but now..." The evil spirits'' eyes swept to Qi Heng''s side. At this time, Qi Heng was dressed up in the right way. He was not the same person as them, so he said: "now, you come with us, we respect you as the king."


    The evil spirits have lived in the space for so long, but there are no good people, but they are good for them.


    Su Tang in their eyes, that is sweet cake.


    But they don''t know the relationship between Su Tang and Qi Heng. If they knew, they would have knelt on the ground and bowed their heads.


    The evil spirits changed their faces too quickly. The monks were stunned for a moment, but soon they said, "Oh, we are rubbish. I''m afraid you are the real rubbish."


    This time, the evil spirits are no longer afraid.


    They immediately fight against the monks, and now they fight back against the monks with the strength that Su Tang has given them.


    Soon, the monks had more opinions on Su Tang.


    If it were not for her, how could the strength of these evil spirits have been improved so quickly, helping them to improve, and finally dealing with them. But they also forget that, if not for her, they are still fighting with those undead monsters.


    "Sure enough, it''s not my race!" The monks looked at Su Tang fiercely, and their eyes began to kill him.


    However, Su Tang is very calm from beginning to end. She just smiles when the evil spirits fight back.


    "Rebellion so soon." She smiles and twists the head of an evil spirit. The next second, the head explodes silently in her hand.


    She used to be in the space because of the relationship between the soul, can not play the power, now, really when she is a monster?


    Su Tang''s hand was too shocking. Only at the beginning, the little evil spirit reacted and immediately rushed to her feet and flattered her: "Your Majesty, I''m different from those fools. I respect you as king from the beginning. And that adult, you are all my king. I will never betray you."


    Small evil spirit surrender fast enough, this let Su sugar very satisfied, lightly caressed his dog''s head, "really good."


    If the little evil spirit has a tail, it''s afraid that it''s going to fly. "I''m the Queen''s good dog."


    This good dog really stimulated Sutang.


    It doesn''t have to be. She doesn''t have the tendency to be SM. She likes to play with the master and the dog slave. She''ll take care of her subordinates. If she''s a little brother, she''ll give up the good dog.


    She just wanted to speak, but the evil spirit flatters really too coquettish, soon attracted Qi Heng''s attention.


    Qi Heng narrowed his eyes, his dark eyes repressed his anger, but the corners of his mouth were smiling. "Ah Luo likes to play this."Su Tang


    Yes, it''s the wind!


    When did she like to play with this kind of thing, she wanted to explain, but Qi Heng said: "I understand, good dog."


    Su Tang:???


    Qi Heng''s mood is very unstable at the moment, so he said very excessively: "since he is a good dog, there must be a master. Who is the master of our arrow? "


    The corners of his lips were smiling, but Su Tang''s face was cold.


    Before, she also had a sense of guilt for stealing behind his back. Now, she just wants to screw someone''s dog''s head!


    "You have to dare to say it again." Su Tang, with a pretty face, directly grabbed the most fierce evil spirit who had been shouting, stabbed each other''s chest, and then took out a black heart from inside.


    Evil spirits are not monsters. Monsters are born of ghost Qi, so as long as there is ghost Qi, they can be possessed indefinitely. But evil spirits are not. They are conscious, and ghost Qi is just equivalent to the spirit of monks, so if they die, they are really dead.


    Su Tang did not immediately pinch burst, but in the hands.


    However, the evil spirit was very scared. He watched his heart being squeezed in the hands of outsiders. At this moment, he wanted to slap his mouth.


    "My Lord, I''m wrong. I just said that. Please forgive me." Bear the great pain of heart, evil spirit fear mouth.


    However, Su Tang was indifferent and even "accidentally" crushed.


    "Ah..." Her face did not change, but deliberately issued a no emotion exclamation, "accidentally to pinch burst it." Finish saying, show an innocent smile.


    At the moment when the heart burst, the evil spirit opened his eyes and roared in horror, then turned to ashes and disappeared from the world.


    Su Tang looked up and looked at Qi Heng again. He seemed to forget what he had said before. He only tilted his head and said innocently: "our immortal governor, who is the good dog just now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    Su Tang''s road was so wild that it shocked all the right paths.


    They were afraid that their immortal governor couldn''t hold her down, and they were afraid to disturb the devil.


    However, their immortal governor looks at each other with a smile, only the black eyes are full of excitement and greed.


    Ghost Qi can enlarge people''s mind and show it. But now, if he dares to say anything earth shattering, it''s the collapse of human beings. Although Xiandu Qi hengxiu is against heaven, it''s the collapse of human beings, and no one will do anything about him, but Su Tang can''t bear it.


    This is the person she trained. If she really fell down, she felt that all her efforts were in vain.


    So she pointed her finger at someone and said, "come here."


    She just vomited two words lightly, but Qi Heng was like a black wolf smelling meat. There was some kind of light in her eyes, and then she rushed over and took the man away.


    The speed was too fast, and they were stunned by others. In the end, they were still in the right way. Those people bullied Su Tang, and no one around them spoke for her. They forced their respect and explained to their little disciples, "Xiandu is really a model of our generation. The devil is so cruel and cruel. Xiandu takes her away for us, regardless of his own safety."


    "Wait and see, there must be a fierce battle between Xiandu and the devil!"


    The naive young generation believed it deeply, so they were very worried and said, "what will happen to the immortal governor? Shall we go and help Xiandu? "


    "We?" The elder looked at his younger generation with a puzzled look on his face. "Are you ok? If Xiandu can''t make it, who can solve it? We used to make trouble, but now we have to deal with these evil spirits! "


    As soon as the words fell, the right way with weapons rushed to fight with the evil spirit.


    Evil spirits are not good either. Seeing this, they show their skills.


    Only a little evil spirit, holding his head in the fire of war, yelled, "don''t hit me, don''t hit me! I''m a friend! Friendly


    Just said: "fart a friendly army, you are the hand of that demon ah Luo, I can hear you change her queen just now!"


    Evil spirit, "you bloody traitor, you should be with the right way. It''s a shame for us evil spirits! Damn you


    The little evil spirit was so miserable that he was beaten left and right. At last, he could only run around with his head in his arms. As a result, he ran, because he didn''t look around, and finally ran to the monks.


    At this time, Buddhism is much more amiable.


    This is not, look at the little evil spirit, also did not hit him, also did not scold him, only kind and smile at him.


    The little evil spirit scratched the hair on his head. Suddenly, it seemed that he thought of something. As soon as his black eyes brightened, he took out a dagger. He was very fast. With a stick of incense, all his black hair fell from his head, leaving only a bare head.


    He touched his head, very satisfied, and ran over with a smile, "master."


    Master Yiling did not embarrass him, but put his hands together and recited Amitabha.


    However, other Buddhist practitioners nearby hesitated, "master, he is an evil spirit, take him in..."


    Master Yiling interrupted: "don''t worry, almsgiver Luo, what you like is not so bad. And In the middle of the master''s words, he suddenly stops. He looks at the direction of Qi Heng''s departure. His kind eyes are slightly wrinkled. The people beside him can''t see it, but he can see it.


    The immortal governor''s body is full of ghost gas, but he is a devil, full of righteousness.


    Master Yiling sighed, but Zhengdao didn''t see it. It was because Xiandu had never made mistakes for many years, and often did a lot of things for Zhengdao, so no one would doubt him. On the contrary, ah Luo made trouble everywhere. In the end, the dirty water that she didn''t do was poured on her.


    Others may think that she is stupid when they know, but master Yiling thinks that she is very intelligent.


    At this time, Su Tang doesn''t know that she has been sealed with the word "great wisdom". At this time, she is looking at Qi Heng with a headache. The bear child''s eyes are full of greed at this time. Looking at Su Tang, it''s like looking at people. It''s like staring at a bone.


    And Sutang, it''s the meat bone!


    "Good dog?" Sue sugar hesitated for a moment, and finally called him.


    After all, Qi Heng is not a normal person at this time. She can''t treat it with normal thinking. But who knows, he even barked at this time.


    That crispy Wang, shouts Su sugar whole person all trance.


    She stretched out her hand and touched his forehead to make sure there was nothing abnormal. Then she said, "Qi Heng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Tang was afraid that he would change into a dog and barked to her everywhere. Fortunately, he didn''t, just blinked his dark eyes and then slightly tilted his head.


    In this way, it really looks like a clever big dog.


    Su Tang couldn''t help looking at it. She stretched out her hand and rolled it on his head. Not to mention, Qi Heng''s hair was smooth and comfortable to touch. Su Tang couldn''t help rubbing it. Then she slowly said, "OK, tell me what''s wrong with you?"What''s the matter? The ghost Qi ran rampant in his body. Although it turned into power at last, two different forces finally made him confused.


    For short, go crazy.


    At this moment of Qi Heng, the only care about, then left in front of this.


    All the right ways and evil spirits were forgotten by him. When he looked at Su Tang, he suddenly felt particularly aggrieved. He didn''t know why he had such an idea, but in the end, he didn''t hold back and hugged him.


    Su Tang Leng for a while, stiff in the same place, half a sound just like to coax a child rubbed his head and asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    Qi Heng did not answer, she immediately asked the system.


    Fortunately, the system immediately said, "well, the power of the previous three ghost kings forced him to maintain his sanity, but I also said that if he was careless, he would run away. When he just fought with the monster, he devoured a lot, so I''m possessed. "


    As soon as she heard that she was possessed, Su Tang exploded at that time. She was so surprised that she almost threw away the person in her arms. However, she listened to the system and said, "but don''t worry, Qi Heng''s body seems to be born to accept all kinds of breath. Any aura and ghost can be converted into his power here. It''s you who give him time to digest."


    Half of Su Tang''s heart is almost hanging. Fortunately, the second half of the sentence keeps her steady in time.


    "And now what?" She looked at Qi Heng, not far from the right way is still fighting with the evil spirit, she can''t coax the baby here.


    Moreover, she thought about it, and she didn''t seem to coax her baby.


    Once upon a time, although she raised many male masters, they were all blacked out by her in the end. What little dragon people are, in the end, things that deceive their masters and destroy their ancestors!


    Su Tang was afraid and didn''t dare to raise her, but she couldn''t do it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    Is Su sugar headache to crack, Qi Heng but suddenly in her arms arch arch.


    This guy seems to really think of himself as a dog. He even learns to arch like a dog. Does he know how heavy he is? Almost, Su Tang is arched to the ground by him.


    She steadied her figure and looked at the person in her arms. She had no choice but to say, "what''s wrong?"


    It must be uncomfortable to be possessed.


    Qi Heng en a, and coquetry like in her arms: "uncomfortable."


    Su Tang has known him for a long time. He is always steady. Even when he was a child, he always looks calm. Only when he gets upset occasionally, he will be angry like a child. I don''t want to admit my bad taste, but at that time, she was really teasing him on purpose.


    But it''s really the first time to be coquettish.


    Su Tang was so confused that she almost felt soft. But at the moment when she looked down at the dark light in his eyes, she was so scared that she almost threw him out.


    Suddenly, she thought of those lessons, this thought, let her suddenly squint.


    "Come on, where you feel bad, what you want to do."


    Change the previous gentle, this time, she learned.


    Sympathy for the male Lord is likely to end in his own disaster. She is soft hearted. Who is soft hearted.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Qi Heng suddenly holding her hand, slowly moving down.


    "Here..."


    "It''s hard here."


    Su Tang expected a lot of results, but this kind of direct answer made her confused. She found that her hand was still touching an indescribable place. She blushed and quickly pulled her hand back.


    Shit!


    Heart a burst of dark scold, is his mother''s this kind of ending! She didn''t know how many times she had been cheated!


    "It''s hard, isn''t it?" Su Tang grinned ferociously. Then she took out a dagger from her storage ring. The dagger was extremely sharp and hurt the cold light in the sun. "If you feel bad, cut it. If you cut it, you will never feel bad in the future."


    What a big dog? It''s a wolf dog!


    No, a dog is a wolf! The wolf with a color character in front of it!


    This time, Su Tang''s voice was full of bewitching. She looked at Qi Heng sweetly, and her lips showed a perfect radian. "Come on, baby, my sister will teach you how to deal with this kind of thing."


    Don''t say she deliberately seduced, it is normal time, Qi Heng is also full of her eyes, just go crazy is not really stupid, he cares about her, but also know what will hurt himself.


    Therefore, when her dagger approached, Qi Heng held her wrist though he didn''t hide.


    The wrist is held, the dagger can''t come forward, Su Tang is not flustered, only calm and smiling at him, "good dog, what''s the matter?"


    The dark eye color is burning the flame, burning his reason directly, making Qi Heng''s brain all in a mess. But when he reaches out his hand and clasps the little girl''s slender wrist in front of him, the delicate touch makes his mind clear for a moment.


    Then, a smile came up on Qingjun''s handsome face.


    He licked the tip of his teeth and looked down at Su Tang''s wrist. It was so thin that it seemed to break easily. Ghost gas makes his anger rise, and the irritability factor in his body will also boil. For example, at this moment, an idea comes out of his mind.


    Break it!


    Or, eat it!


    The thought of breaking it was fleeting, and the next moment he was thinking about how to eat it.


    It''s not a traditional way to eat, but in Su Tang''s opinion, his eyes are just like a cannibal devil. At that time, he saw goose bumps all over his body. No, he couldn''t help shouting: "don''t look, you can''t eat! It''s not delicious, either


    Qi Heng laughs. At this moment, although he can talk and laugh, many of his looks are different from those of normal people. For example, at this moment, it''s the same as seeing ''delicious food''.


    Su Tang intends to pull her hand back, but this guy is too hard. She has to use brute force. She can''t point out that this hand will be useless.


    She couldn''t give up, she could only glare at each other.


    At this time, Qi Heng suddenly lowered his head and pecked her wrist, white and smooth touch, then let him love, refused to stop.


    Su Tang was a little flustered at the beginning, because she felt the smell of wild animals on him. She didn''t look like a normal person at all. But now, with a tug of her mouth, she suddenly calmed down.


    I didn''t swallow her alive. It should be saved.


    So, with patience, she began to look for the system.


    "When will that power be absorbed?" She looked at his wrist, always feel at this moment his hand is a big bone, the wolf is biting the joy.


    She took a deep breath and forced herself to ignore the soft touch on her wrist.


    The system, "this That... "


    As soon as the dead dog hesitated, Su Tang had an ominous premonition. She couldn''t help it. She had a subconscious reaction when there were too many pits.Besides, when it comes to some previous experiences, her face was not right at that time.


    "Stuttered or dumb, need me to help you ask your master system, give you a cure?"


    With a trace of obvious anger in her voice, the system suddenly burps wrongly, "it''s not my fault. I''m just a system that releases tasks. You come out step by step of what will happen."


    Good guy, it''s su Tang''s fault now.


    Su Tang is angry and happy. She just wants to vent her anger. Unexpectedly, Qi Heng snatches the dagger from her hand.


    Just take it away. He took a dagger to open her clothes!


    Su Tang didn''t have time to fight with the system at that time. As soon as her pupils shrank, her previous calmness completely disappeared, and she jumped up. But because the other party buckled her wrist, she jumped, just like throwing herself into someone''s arms.


    This rush, hit that call a raw pain.


    Her painful small face all wrinkled up, at this time, Qi Heng is full of purpose infatuation, even close to the crazy look.


    He said, "I like you."


    This time Qi Heng is the most direct, he said like, that is love.


    But who dares to accept this kind of love?


    Su Tang took a deep breath to calm him down. Later, she thought she was a little ridiculous. How can she calm down at this time?


    The system has been shivering, it suffered a small face, did not resist, whispered, "or, you directly to the people to faint it."


    Su Tang, "knock out can solve?"


    The system hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I don''t need to face this kind of state for the time being."


    Su Tang choked, and finally sighed with all the vicissitudes of life. She also knew that she could not blame her own silly white sweet system.


    Forget it, the task is done now, should not be used to also should be used to, male Lord this kind of thing, she does not enter the hell who enters?


    "Well, I''d better knock out first!"


    After a long time in hell, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t change her way!


    She doesn''t believe it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    "Ah lo..."


    Qi Heng roared out two words, and because he had no strength, even with a strong violent, but the voice was light and almost ignored.


    There was no one around, so he opened his mouth and Sutang heard it, but instead of being afraid, she showed a grim smile and said, "sleep with me!"


    If you can, she would like to shout to my mother! But after angry, looking at Qi Heng''s harmless and beautiful face, she sighed heavily again, and even had leisure. She joked with the system: "I suddenly understand why every man can be so handsome."


    If it was ugly, she might ignore the task and directly cut the bastard.


    Sure enough, good looks will be preferred.


    Qi Heng has fallen down, but the data of his demonization is still high. It''s only temporary to knock people unconscious. Unless we find a way, if we don''t, he will be angry until he wakes up.


    Sue sugar grabs her hair irritably. She stares at the sleepy person. Suddenly, a bold decision pops up in her mind.


    "You say, how about I take people to the hell and ask the ten hall hell to find a way?"


    The system''s amazing data is flying around, "you''re crazy!"


    People have humanity, ghosts have ghosts, the living people are not in the charge of the ten halls of hell!


    However, Su Tang said that she could do whatever she wanted. She had been to Yanluo temple before. Even if she changed the world, she could find a way to go as long as she wanted to. However, because they were both living people, she had to find another way.


    For example, he pasted two runes on his body to enter the underworld as a living dead man.


    The underworld is very strict, and only the dead can enter. But Su Tang uses other methods to evade the investigation of many people for the time being, and she is also a bold place that others can''t avoid, but she goes straight in.


    Because want to take Qi Heng, so she also found a valet midway.


    The little Valet was not someone else, but the little evil spirit who had been loyal to her from the beginning.


    At that time, the little evil spirit was resting in the Buddhist sect. Because of the protection of the Buddhist sect, although the friars next to him spoke ill of each other, they never acted too aggressively. The little evil spirit was not black hearted, as long as he didn''t come up to fight with him. But in this way, he took advantage of the night to absorb the moonlight, but was abducted in the middle of the result.


    At the beginning, he was scared, and all kinds of begging for mercy kept jumping out. In the end, Su Tang was so noisy that she broke down. Then she yelled, "shut up


    Familiar voice, familiar irritability.


    The little evil spirit was stunned for a moment, and then was overjoyed to see that it was her.


    "Your majesty! It''s you


    Sue sugar, "come on, I''ll ask you a favor."


    The little evil spirit laughs more happily. Thanks to Su Tang''s help, he can improve so quickly in a short time. This is his noble man. So, he did not ask what he was busy with. At that time, he patted his chest and said bravely, "you said, as long as I can do it, I will do it!"


    Su Tang is also too lazy to talk nonsense. When she ran to find someone, she locked Qi Heng in a border. Now she found a helper and naturally opened the border. Then she said, "carry him up."


    The little evil spirit didn''t see each other clearly at that time, so he rolled up his sleeves directly. But when he stepped forward and found the other person''s appearance, the whole ghost was almost scared to crow.


    "My Lord! This is Qi Hengxian, the governor of the State Administration of the people''s Republic of China ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    He is an evil spirit with a comatose immortal governor on his back. If a friar sees him, I''m afraid he can''t explain it clearly!


    But Su Tang looked at him surreptitiously, "I''ll give you two choices: carry him or not."


    Su Tang claims that she is never a good person, and her way of threatening people is even more different. Although the little evil spirit is evil, it is much more tender than her. No, but in a few words, the little evil spirit does not dare to retort.


    He looked at Su Tang in horror, and then looked at the immortal governor on the ground. After weighing, he could only gnash his teeth and say, "my back!"


    I thought it was the end, but I didn''t think it was just the beginning.


    In the past, he managed to escape from the underworld. Now he never thought that one day he would fall into the trap.


    The little evil spirit was afraid and counselled, so he almost pasted it on Su Tang. "Aren''t you human, my lord?"


    It''s just a premature life. A human is even more familiar with the way to hell than he is!


    Su Tang takes the lead. She doesn''t know her way. It''s all based on the system navigation. But the system sounds like an incredible thing. Who would have thought that she would bring her own bug. The little evil spirit was shocked to see that she was walking in like her own back garden.


    "Are you really human, my lord?"


    Su Tang was listening to the navigation system seriously. She was interrupted all the time. She was a little unhappy. She reached out and pulled the little evil spirit''s neck with one arm. She said with a smile: "seriously, I''m not human. Have you heard of me?"


    The little evil spirit has heard of the devil, but isn''t it said that the uglier the devil, the more powerful it is? Why is the queen totally different from the rumor!The little evil spirit''s idea hung on her face, and Su Tang choked. That''s what the wind review did! Those damned demons are dirty and smelly. She has been misunderstood, but now she has no time to explain, because Qi Heng''s eyelids move.


    At that moment, Su Tang narrowed her eyes without any hesitation, and once again she was ruthless and stunned.


    She didn''t explain before, so when she put out her hand, the little evil spirit trembled, and the whole person trembled.


    At this moment, he has only one idea in his head.


    It''s anger!!


    The little evil spirit knew that he couldn''t fight. They all closed their eyes. Then, they heard a groan from their back.


    This time, it''s more terrifying than beating him.


    The queen knocked Xiandu unconscious?!


    At that time, the little evil spirit felt that the whole world was magical, but at this time, Su Tang suddenly stopped.


    After this pause, he found that this place was totally different from his impression of the underground.


    The impression of the underground, dark, cold, everywhere is a gray, endless forget Sichuan, no way back, but now, although it can not be said that the spring breeze is warm, birds and flowers, but it is obvious that here has been carefully carved, there are flowers he does not know, trees he does not know.


    Yes, in addition to the flowers on the other side of the earth, they can also produce other flowers and raise other trees!


    Although the little evil spirit was very surprised, he was an evil spirit. How dare he move? He just wanted to shrink into a ball. But the queen of his family was very arrogant, so she boldly found a place to sit down.


    "You say, what method must be used to let the ten halls come out?"


    This words a, small evil spirit ground pupil suddenly a shrink.


    Ten halls? Is it the ten halls he imagined?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    Su Tang sat down in the garden. If she guessed right, the ghosts and gods would have noticed from the moment she came in.


    So, she didn''t want to do any damage. She just sat quietly and waited for them to come.


    This is not, she just finished a word, soon, the four under no one''s garden came people.


    Different from the Naihe bridge, where he had come all the way, there were so many people, but here, there was no shadow. Now when he heard the footsteps, the little evil spirit''s first reaction was to lose the immortal governor on his back, so that he could run away.


    Su Tang saw this and said, "if you dare to lose him, when Qi Heng wakes up, believe me, he will make you crazy."


    Little evil spirit is about to cry. Here, no one he can offend.


    "Your Majesty, please let me go. When I leave, I will change my mind and do more good deeds." He said, shaking his head, "you see, my hair has been shaved, you believe me."


    Su Tang asked him to follow him at that time, but it was because he was obedient enough. As for the others, she didn''t really think about reform.


    If you don''t listen, you will be killed.


    But now, she can''t laugh or cry, "I''ll take you, and naturally I''ll take you away. What''s the panic?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter."


    A vigorous and powerful voice sounded after itself. Su Tang only lifted her eyelids lazily, but the little evil spirit was still there, staring at her eyes, not daring to move.


    It''s coming, it''s coming, it''s coming!


    If you are right, this should be Wang Jiang, king of Qin Guang! It''s the origin of his nightmare!


    He is in charge of life and death in the world, good and evil in the nether world, good and evil in the world, and good and evil in the world. There is a mirror in his name, which can show the good and bad of people''s heart. At the beginning, the little evil spirit was in a mess, and finally distributed to the eighth hell.


    Hell has 18, although it''s only eight, the number is still shaking.


    Later, with good luck, Xu ran into the turmoil of the 18th floor on his way to distribution. All hell was in chaos, and he also took the opportunity to escape. He thought he could run back to the world, but unexpectedly, he finally ran to the other extreme.


    In the eyes of little evil spirits, that space is actually more terrible than hell. Hell is still managed by people. As long as you serve your sentence obediently, you will be able to come out one day, but that space is different.


    Ghost Qi was everywhere. At first, he was very happy. Ghost Qi could nourish his body and improve his cultivation. But later, he found that it was not.


    Where there is no future, even if there is ghost gas, it will eventually become the nutrient of that world.


    Yes, where the ghost gas, not at the beginning, it is countless like him little evil spirit died there, finally the ghost gas can not disperse, gradually gathered together.


    At that point, the little evil spirit didn''t understand. He thought he had run away, but in fact he ran to another hell.


    What''s the use of regret? In order to survive, he had to do whatever he could to live in such a way. He was scared every day, but one day he met someone else. At that moment, the little evil spirit was so happy that he even thought that even if the road would die, he would have to try.


    So, he finally chose to keep up with Sutang.


    In addition to their cultivation, they want more freedom.


    However, he didn''t expect that he ran into the king of the tenth hall in the end!


    The little evil spirit shrank into a group. No matter what Su Tang said, he hung his head for fear of being recognized. But in fact, King Guang of Qin had seen so many little evil spirits like him that he could not remember them at all. Besides, he didn''t bother to look at them one by one and handed them to the people below.


    Besides, even if you run out, you will only run to another extreme place.


    As soon as Su Tang saw someone coming, she only raised her eyes slowly. She was tall and about thirty years old. Even though she had a shallow smile on her lips, she was not angry.


    The first reaction is that it''s not easy to provoke. The second reaction is that someone who can make the decision finally comes.


    Wang Jiang said, "a friend came from afar. I''m not welcome."


    He sat opposite Su Tang with a smile. Instead of showing any anger because of her intrusion, he treated her warmly like a good friend.


    Su Tang looked at him without beating around the bush. She pointed to someone on the little evil spirit and said with a smile, "Your Highness, there''s nothing I can do about it. Otherwise, I won''t disturb you. You see, what can you do to eliminate the ghost spirit in his body? "


    With that, she hooked her finger to the little evil spirit again.


    However, the little evil spirit is too counselled. She can''t help it. Su Tang has to carry people on her own.


    They are all monks. Although Qi Heng is tall, it''s not a problem to carry him for a few steps.


    Su Tang effortlessly brings people to Wang Jiang, but the other side doesn''t care about Qi Heng at all. Instead, she looks at her calmly.


    "It''s not difficult to dispel the ghost spirit. I''m just curious about one thing. Would you like to answer it?"Su Tang, "you say."


    Wang Jiang said, "who is the girl?"


    Su Tang''s heart thumped at that time. Instead of answering immediately, she knocked on the system wildly.


    "Dog, what''s going on?"


    If this falls horse, although did not fall again in front of Qi Heng, but also is a very headache thing.


    But the system said: "Wang Jiang, he has an evil mirror platform, which can reflect people''s evil. But there was an accident here and he escaped many evil spirits. Later, he thought of a way to combine the power of Evil Mirror platform with his own eyes. Although he can''t be as accurate as Evil Mirror platform, he can also see a person''s general situation. When he looks at you now, he should see a cloud of fog. In this world, you should not exist at all, so even if you are a mirror, you can''t see anything, so he should be confused. "


    Although Su Tang was relieved of this explanation, she did not dare to relax.


    "The right ones call me the devil."


    Wang Jiang said, "no, you are not."


    His affirmative answer made Su Tang frown and think of the lie he had told Qi Heng before. He said, "I lost part of my memory, or my memory was in disorder. The devil ah Luo was also told by others. If your highness doesn''t believe it, I can''t help it."


    Wang Jiang didn''t expect to get this answer. For a moment, he was a little stunned. It''s common for monks to have disordered memory. For example, Qi Heng, the immortal governor beside her, was possessed by the devil, and her memory was also a mess.


    He was silent for a moment, and Su Tang looked at him, half a sound. Just when she thought he would do something else, he suddenly changed the topic, "since the distinguished guest came here for this childe Qi, let''s save him first."


    Su sugar a listen, in the heart inexplicably a loose, but on the face is silent thanks way: "thank you, your highness."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    It''s rare for the local government to have guests. Except for Wang Jiang, all the remaining nine came within two days. Su Tang was just like a monkey and was watched there.


    Originally, trespassing in the underworld must be a big crime, but her example is special. Because she and Qi Heng eradicated the small dark world together, Shidian is still friendly to her, but every time she is surrounded by them, Su Tang can''t help feeling guilty.


    Now, there are two more Highnesses. They are staring at her now. They don''t hide anything. They begin to talk in front of her.


    "It shouldn''t be. There''s something wrong with her breath."


    "Where''s the book? We should have recorded her past in our little book. Go and have a look. "


    What a small book, that is the book of life and death!


    Su Tang''s heart was just like riding a roller coaster. She went up and down in a panic. "Dog, are you sure they won''t find anything?"


    The more she stays here, the more guilty she is. Fortunately, Qi Heng has some good news at last. It doesn''t get worse. It''s just ghost Qi. Qi Heng is always human. After being infected for a long time, she will be more or less impressed.


    Compared with her, the system is quite calm, "don''t worry, our system, how can we allow bugs, even if it is a Book of life and death, there will be no clue."


    The book of life and death records the past. Even if you are not dead, it will clearly record the time of your death. However, when it comes to Su Tang, your highness is shocked.


    Although there is alo on it, there is no exact time of death. That''s all. Except for her date of birth, there is a blank in the future.


    In the tens of thousands of years since the establishment of the prefecture, there has never been such a situation. At that moment, your highness felt that there was something wrong with the book of life and death!


    "Is this little book broken? How could there be nothing? "


    "Look at other people''s, such as the friar this little girl brought."


    "Oh, Qi Heng. Let me have a look."


    When it comes to Qi Heng, Su Tang is also curious. Although it''s a task, she will always go, but somehow she will get to know him. Now that she has a chance to see his future, how can she be indifferent.


    "Well, can I have a look?"


    Su Tang whispered, but the words fell, but his highness showed a startled expression one after another.


    They looked at Su Tang from top to bottom again. The more they looked, the more confused they were.


    "How did you get to know friar Qi Heng?"


    Su Tang pointed to himself, and then laughed innocently, "you may have to wait for Qi Heng to wake up and ask him again. After all, I can''t remember many things after my memory disorder. The only sure thing is that an eye in his eye is mine."


    "Yes The highness said, "it''s also recorded in the book of life and death, but the book of life and death shows that he can''t recover his strength."


    Like her, Qi Heng''s experience is more and more blank in the future. They are monks, not ordinary people. Ordinary people have only one birthday and one death day. However, different from friars, they have a long time of cultivation. Those who have reached the golden elixir period can live to 500 years old. Moreover, Qi Heng has great strength, and may be able to become an immortal.


    But even if they become immortals, there will be records of life and death.


    However, there was no record of either of them after they won the title of the devil. The other showed that they were blind from the beginning to the end. The underground never appeared. In the end, his highness asked Wang Jiang to have a try.


    "Wang Jiang, where is your mirror stage? "Take care of it?"


    Compared with other people''s astonishment, Wang Jiang, the first one to find them, was much more calm. No, he still had leisure to drink wine at the moment. "After taking photos, the golden light on the little girl almost blinded me. As for the friar, he has been eliminating ghosts, but he has never tried."


    Jin Guang, that''s what a good person of Buddhism can have. Even if ordinary people do more good things, they are just a few little Jin Guang behind them. But it''s rare to see just a few little Jin Guang. Most of them are ordinary people who have never done much good or evil.


    "But isn''t she Moxiu? Can Moxiu still have the golden light of Buddhism? "


    "Hey, little devil, did you go to be a little monk when you lost your memory? But it''s not right. Unless you save the world, you can''t reach the golden light in such a short time. "


    "Is the world so easy to save? How many times have you and I seen enough war scenes to destroy the world in the underground for tens of thousands of years? "


    Sutang was silent.


    To save the world, she really saved a lot.


    How many tasks she has done can be counted as how many worlds she has saved. Up to now, she doesn''t even know how many tasks she has done.


    Su sugar''s identity looks more and more Pushuo, fortunately Qi Heng over there finally has good news.


    Once the index of ghost Qi drops to the range of anqiao, Qi Heng''s consciousness will be more sober. Now he can know where he is.


    Just, thinking of what he said during his infatuation, he would like to go back and kill himself.


    What a good dog, what a master, the key is that he still holds the little bastard''s hand!Qi Heng silently put out his hand to cover his eyes. For the first time, he felt that he was blind.


    But at this time, Su Tang heard the news that he woke up, immediately left his highness and rushed over.


    "Oh! My good dog Su Tang knew that he woke up, but now she saw him pretending to be sleepy. She didn''t know what he was thinking, so she deliberately threw herself on him, and she didn''t forget to touch his forehead. "Finally, it''s not burning."


    Being possessed by the devil will lead to scalding all over the body. Qi Heng was like a small stove at that time. Now the breath in the body is stable, and the body temperature also drops.


    Qi Heng doesn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, but he can only close his eyes first, but who can think that his little bastard would be so enthusiastic.


    In a trance, he didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he thought of him holding her hand and murmuring to himself.


    This thought, oneself somewhere suddenly excited.


    It''s as if the temperature and feel of the little girl''s touch were still there, which made him try to stop but cannot.


    Qi Heng is not Liu Xiahui. The little girl she likes pours on her arms. Who can turn a blind eye to it? It''s just her good dog


    For a long time, he couldn''t resist the thought of meeting the little girl.


    He remembers that before he went crazy, little girls were always with him. He never gave up and ventured into the hell for him. His heart was in a mess.


    He has always thought that he is a single love, and now it seems that the little bastard doesn''t feel nothing about him.


    Qi Heng slowly opened his moist black eyes. The little bastard was as smart as he remembered. At that time, the corner of his mouth could not help raising slightly. However, in such a warm scene, Su Tang suddenly raised her chin and condescended.


    "Good dog wake up, call the master!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    Such a warm scene, a master directly broke all the imaginable space.


    The little bastard didn''t know his face, so he chirped: "I thought about it. I used to be a little devil, but at that time Xiandu was still a poor man. I can''t pity you for no reason. The most likely result is to take a fancy to your face and want to be your master!"


    Qi Heng


    After a short silence, Qi Heng is no longer led by her nose.


    "Other people look at their faces and want to take them back to be a man''s pet. You''re good. You just want to be my master when you look at me?"


    Su Tang glared, "how old were you then? If I take you back to be a man''s pet, wouldn''t I be crazy?"


    When she knew him, the little blind man was only about ten years old. It was a waste of time for her to have such an idea about a person about ten years old!


    Su Tang asked, he was not abnormal to that degree. At that time, he bullied him, just to let him know what is dangerous in the world. Later, he became an immortal governor, but don''t be cheated for nothing.


    But I don''t know, although Qi Heng was only ten years old at that time, she already knew what the world was. On the contrary, her arrival lit up a weak light for herself. No one ever knew that the 10-year-old blind man once secretly expected her to come quickly every day, because she was the only one who regarded herself as a person, not a blind animal.


    Memory return, Qi Heng look at the little devil in front of him.


    That which is the devil, clearly is a proud kitten, beautiful and lovely.


    Such a thought, Qi Heng can''t help but want to stretch out a rope to tease her.


    "But you are the devil. If the devil doesn''t do some crazy things, can he be called the devil?"


    Sue sugar a choke, indeed, many demons crazy, but she is not the same! She is a devil with a bottom line!


    "Those are all low-level demons. High level demons like me are different."


    Kitten forced to respect, Qi Heng only laugh, but he so, but annoyed Su sugar, always feel that he was laughed at.


    "Well, don''t go too far! If it wasn''t for me, you would be chased by the whole right way now! " Su Tang gets angry when he says this. He should not be reckless. He absorbs so much ghost gas all at once. If she is not there, he will be possessed properly!


    Qi Heng chuckled and nodded approvingly, "yes, so Luo saved me, that I''ll give my life to help you. "


    Su Tang had thought about saving her life, but she would never forget it. She could also ask for some promises by the way. As a result, her eyes widened at that time.


    This operation is wrong!


    Isn''t it all the little girls who make the commitment? He''s an immortal governor! But the leader of the right way! Just give yourself to her, do you know?


    Qi Heng looked at the kitten amber pupil, eye color a squint, direct active attack.


    He can see it. He is waiting for the kitten to come to his senses. He doesn''t know that he has to wait until the age of the monkey. In order to get the kitten back as soon as possible, he has to look at himself.


    He knew that she was always soft hearted, and now she was recovering from a serious illness, so he pretended to be weak and took her hand, "do you dislike me?" Speaking of this, he suddenly darkened his eyes and said, "that''s right. Ah Luo gave me his eyes, but I avenged him. Instead of protecting you, I trapped you in the cold cave in front of the monks. Ah Luo is right to blame me. "


    Su Tang can''t see such a scene.


    She would rather be arrogant, so that she would not feel sorry for abusing others. But now, it is clear that he did something wrong at the beginning. Even if he was trying to save her, the fact is that he trapped her in a cold cave.


    "If Luo is angry, he can also trap me in the cold winter when he goes back. I was trapped for forty-one years, six months and twenty-seven days in that year. When we go back, ah Luo will also trap me in the cold cave for forty-one years. No, forty-two years. Or, ah Luo will trap me all my life. "


    Su Tang didn''t have the memory of those 41 years at all. When she heard that there were 41 years in her early years, she couldn''t help saying, "you remember so clearly."


    At that time, she really didn''t expect that he would miss herself. After all, she was too much at the beginning. Ten year old Xiaoqi hengwan was one of them. Although in order to ensure that he could grow up, she also gave him a lot of food and deliberately drunk and pulled him to practice his skills. But at that time, she was free to teach him whatever she wanted. If someone else had changed her mind, she would not have been able to learn. She just thought, if a man is a master, she should have this talent.


    Sure enough, before long, Xiao Qiheng entered the period of refining Qi. Later, he was valued by a monk and accepted as an apprentice.


    In fact, he didn''t know that even the sanxiu was deliberately attracted by him.


    Although the friar was only a casual monk, his accomplishments were profound, that is, all the major sects had to treat each other with courtesy. Qi Heng followed him. There was no clan dispute, but he was quiet.


    "I can''t remember clearly." Qi Heng droops his eyes. This time, there is no element of acting. He spits out a long breath of turbid Qi. He thinks that he can start with her again. Even if she is blind, invisible and ridiculed, it doesn''t matter. This time, he can protect her, but he doesn''t know that he almost lost her that time.Again, Qi Heng thought that he would be the enemy of the world, and he would never let her suffer any more grievances.


    "Alo, you intruded into the underworld. Did they embarrass you?" Qi Heng puts a soft voice. He is afraid that he will be wronged in order to save his little girl, but this is the hell. Even if he is the leader of the right way, he will not look up in the hell.


    When he thought about it, he felt that he was still too weak. If If you can be immortal!


    Every monk''s ultimate dream is to become an immortal, but Qi Heng never thought about it. All he wanted was to be with the little bastard every day. If the little bastard was gone, no matter how much cultivation he had, no matter how long he lived, it was not worth mentioning.


    Qi Heng''s wish is very humble, small to only a small devil.


    "No Su Tang didn''t hide it. Instead, she said that her highness was curious about her. Anyway, Qi Heng would know sooner or later. It''s better to say it from her mouth. So she said, "those highness are too enthusiastic. I told them that my memory is disordered. Originally, I thought if they could help me. As a result, it''s a Book of life and death and a mirror of evil. It''s all invalid!"


    When referring to the book of life and death, Qi Heng''s heart trembled, "are you sure?"


    Sue sugar, "yes, not only me, but also you. Those princes said that everyone, even the friars, is born with a fixed destiny. Only you and I are two different species. They are born without a future. "


    Qi Heng''s eyes suddenly raised and his expression slightly changed: "why is there no future?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    Su Tang just mentioned it casually, but Qi Heng was so nervous. She was slightly stunned. After a moment, she calmed down and said, "it''s just that you and I have only the things that happened before in the book of life and death, which is a blank for the future." She said, slightly crooked head, a face good strange way: "Qi Heng, we have done anything terrible before? Ten halls are quite curious. "


    This pot throws thoroughly, Qi Heng then froze.


    Different from her fearlessness, Qi Heng''s expression is a little solidified. He slowly raises his eyes and looks at the heartless appearance of the little girl. His heart is inexplicably flustered.


    She was interested in herself, but no one knew how deep and how long it would last.


    These days, he is always testing her, although every time the result makes him very happy, but he is tired of this kind of testing.


    What he wants is a clear answer.


    "Lo, what do you mean to me?"


    In Su Tang''s opinion, when he was talking about the future, he suddenly turned around. At that time, he couldn''t answer the question. After a pause, he blinked his eyes and said, "what do you mean? Naturally, it''s intentional, otherwise why should I save you? "


    This answer did not let Qi Heng feel at ease, even because the book of life and death that there is no future, more let his heart panic.


    "What I mean is whether you like me or not." When he said this, he took a deep breath for a long time. It seemed that he had let go of something important. His voice was no longer tangled. On the contrary, it was a rare relaxation. "If you don''t like me, please tell me clearly."


    No one knows. Qi Heng, who looks calm and relaxed, suddenly clenches his hand under the quilt, and even breathes. At this time, he stops for fear of missing something.


    Amnesia has never been a long-term solution. Su Tang didn''t intend to make a fool of it at the beginning. When she saw that he finally couldn''t bear to open his mouth, her eyes turned slightly, but suddenly, she thought of the former black men.


    Those guys are always smiling on the surface, with a pretty good way to speak, but if she says a word wrong, or even a punctuation mark, these guys will soon run away.


    If the routine goes too much and she can still be fooled, then she can''t be saved!


    "Of course I like it." Su Tang frowned and said, "Qi Heng, are you still possessed? If I don''t like it, do you think you can trap me? Or, if I don''t like it, why should I stay with you? You think I don''t like the right way around you? " Speaking of the right way, her voice went on coldly, "the right way is not as lovely as the little evil spirit. At least the little evil spirit knows how to repay the kindness. The right way is good. When you need me, say something nice. When you don''t need me, leave the relationship clean at once!"


    The little girl bit her teeth when she read it. She was very angry at first sight, but for some reason, Qi Heng thought she was very lovely.


    "I tell you, if you want to use me, I advise you to die early. Even if my memory is disordered, you can''t bully me!"


    Qi Heng was very nervous at first, but he chuckled. The little girl''s memory was in disorder, and her temper began to be like a child, but he liked it.


    "Well, no bullying." Qi Heng''s heart softened, and the corners of his mouth were smiling. Then he said, "if anyone bullies you, I''ll help you beat him."


    But Su Tang said, "just help me fight together?"


    Qi Heng, "ah Luo, if you are not satisfied, just talk to me. You can rest assured that I will fight wherever you point. "


    He said that he was like a thug, but as long as the little bastard was happy, he was willing to give up his life.


    "I''m so sorry about that." The little girl said so, but her amber eyes curved happily.


    Qi Heng''s body has generally recovered, and then naturally there is no need to stay in the underworld, after all, here is not a living person can stay for a long time.


    Although the tenth hall was curious about their identities, the book of life and death had not made any mistakes for ten thousand years, but they had frequent accidents. But they wanted to leave, but there was no one to stop them. On the contrary, they were like friends without airs. Even before they left, Wang Jiang gave Su Tang a pot of wine.


    "Small space is our fault here, but it''s solved by you. This pot of wine is a token of thanks."


    Su sugar also don''t wriggle, see, big square square ground takes over, "my home Qi Heng''s illness, thank ten highness, great kindness, unforgettable."


    Su sugar side, Qi Heng also followed the bow thanks, "thank you."


    Ten halls wave a hand, dispel the ghost spirit originally is not a big matter, "just a little effort."


    After a brief exchange of greetings, this time, Su Tang did not let the system do the navigation, but left with Qi Heng aboveboard. However, just after they left, the system suddenly issued a warning.


    Su Tang:???


    "What''s the matter with you, big brother? My head is going to explode with the warning! "


    Su Tang''s feet are shaking because of the noise. Fortunately, there is Qi Heng on the side, so help her in time.


    In the face of his worry, Su Tang only vaguely said, "maybe the hell has been here for a long time, so I can''t bear it. It doesn''t matter. I''ll take a few days after I go back."The little girl soon regained her vitality. Qi Heng hesitated for a moment, and then said: "if you have any discomfort, please tell me."


    Su Tang, "you can rest assured."


    After pacifying him, she immediately put forward the system in her mind.


    "Come on, what''s the matter!"


    The system, "I didn''t tell you just now, because I''m afraid you''ll show your feet."


    It''s rare for her dog to be so nervous. Su Tang seldom put away her voice and said seriously, "what''s the matter that can make you so flustered?"


    The system took a deep breath, and then slowly said, "there''s something wrong with the tenth hall."


    Su Tang was stunned, "ten halls? Are you sure? The ten halls are just a general designation. How about the ten princes of hell? What happened at the same time? "


    System, "yes."


    Su Tang was in the same place and couldn''t believe it.


    "Lying trough..." Su Tang murmured, "what is it that can make ten princes die at the same time?"


    The system, "it''s themselves."


    The more she said this, the more mysterious it became. Su Tang could understand every word, but she couldn''t understand it.


    "What do they mean by themselves?"


    The system said: "you know, people have two sides, one represents kindness, the other represents evil desire. In most cases, we are neutral. But now, with the explosion of that small space, in addition to ghost gas, it is also full of uncountable evil desire. When evil desire begins to spread, it may not have a big impact at first, but as time goes by, I can count that many people''s temperaments begin to change slowly. "


    Su Tang suddenly stops, and then she slowly moves her eyes to Qi Heng.


    "I have a terrible question."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    What terrible idea can let Su sugar alarm ring, look flustered, now also left Qi Heng.


    If all people, including the ten halls of hell, were affected, Qi Heng, who had swallowed so much ghost Qi, would be doomed!


    The system sighed, very sorry, said: "I''m sorry, I just focused on ghost gas at the beginning, and forgot that under normal circumstances, especially those evil spirits in the 18th floor hell, they will never lack evil thoughts. That small space trapped them for so long, in fact, almost all of them have been assimilated."


    At this moment, she puts Qi Heng aside. Su Tang suddenly thinks of the monks she rescued from the small space. At that time, they were all in a coma. She gave them to master Yiling. Now


    Her pupil shrinks and asks the system, "what''s the matter with master Yiling?"


    When Qi Heng carried her away before, Zhengdao was still fighting with those evil spirits!


    The system says, "in terms of malice, the resistance of Buddhism has always been stronger than that of other sects. Moreover, because of the fight between the right way and evil spirits, the situation has not deteriorated to irreparable in a short time, as long as..."


    Su Tang is in a hurry. What''s the point at this time!


    "You said it


    System, "as long as you can pass them, but you know, they boast the right way, how can they sit there and let you pass."


    Su Tang


    She''s a devil. If she wants to go beyond the right path, people who don''t know will think the world is crazy!


    Su Tang didn''t dare to look at Qi Heng at all, for fear of seeing something terrible in her eyes, so she asked the system in a low voice, "what about our man? What''s his situation now? "


    The system then glanced at Qi Heng, thought about it, and said an idiom, "just read it."


    As soon as you think about it, you will become a Buddha and a devil, so Su Tang is just like walking on a tightrope.


    One word, exciting!


    Su Tang swallowed in silence and hardened his head for fear that he might find something. He tried to learn the old tone and said, "Qi Heng, let''s go back to Buddhism first? I remember when I left, the right way was still fighting with evil spirits. "


    Qi Heng took a look at her more, always feel that the little girl suddenly become strange, but the fight between the right way and the evil spirit, this is a big thing, the side of the small things will be put aside.


    "Good."


    Su Tang was quick, but he couldn''t catch up.


    When she went back with Qi Heng, she didn''t say that the right way and the evil spirit could not be separated from each other. She said that master Yiling could not stop the monks who came out of the small space. The practice of Buddhism was different from that of other sects. Buddhism focused on goodness. Although there were many secret skills, the monks were the same sect, and the people of Buddhism couldn''t bear to kill them .


    They couldn''t kill and hurt. Gradually, they fell into a disadvantage.


    Master Yiling is already in pain. If you don''t stop these disciples, something will happen to them.


    Master Yiling has boundless Dharma and high prestige. He has found something wrong for a long time. But now, he is struggling alone and can''t control the scene at all.


    "Amitabha."


    He read out the Dharma slowly and took out the beads in his hand. Just as he was going to use the beads as a weapon, Su Tang suddenly appeared.


    She appeared suddenly. Before master Yiling could react, she snatched the beads from him. At last, with the Buddha nature of the beads, she finally stopped the crazy disciples.


    Su Tang wiped the sweat on her forehead, but she couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief, because although the most affected disciples were settled, there were so many monks. At a glance, she didn''t know that it would take years to control them!


    "Master Yiling."


    When she spoke, master Yiling was relieved.


    "Thank you, Almighty Allah."


    Su Tang also has a headache. She looks at Qi Heng beside her. At this time, the immortal governor returns to his gentle and elegant appearance. But she knows that these are all illusions. If he is careless, he will tear up the illusions. By then


    Su sugar in front of bursts of black, a spirit Master along her line of sight, obviously also noticed Qi Heng.


    Suddenly, he was stunned and understood the emotion in Sutang''s eyes.


    "Almsgiver a Luo, is the immortal governor also..."


    Master Yiling suddenly opens his mouth, and Su Tang''s face changes slightly. Fortunately, the master also understands that he doesn''t finish, but just shows his eyes.


    Su Tang said, "master, how about Buddhism?"


    Master Yiling sighed, "benefactor Luo has seen it, but I dare to ask benefactor Luo, what do you know?"


    Two people seem to be playing a riddle, over there, Qi Heng slightly narrowed his eyes, this way, he is very gentle, but in this moment, his pupil suddenly cold, and then, even pupil color began to change.


    No longer pure black, but with a wisp of red, gradually, red began to expand, soon, the whole pair of pupil''s eye color has changed.


    Su Tang''s face immediately changed, and she immediately scolded."Grass! How did it get so fast! "


    This is the same as the face changing of Sichuan Opera, the former son is still smiling, suddenly crazy!


    Su Tang was so scared that she stepped back a few steps, but the more she pushed, the more she stimulated Qi Heng.


    "Alo, where are you going?"


    He has a shallow smile. If he ignores his eyes, he will be gentle and modest. But once she matches those eyes, Su Tang doesn''t dare to think about it. She thinks it''s too hard for her. She thought that if the ghost in his body dissipates, it will be OK. Who would have thought that God made such a big joke for her!


    The ghost spirit just dissipated. Now the whole right way, no, even the hell, is afraid that the whole world is going to end.


    She had a headache and scratched her hair. Seeing that Qi Heng was coming, she was so scared that she screamed on the spot: "wait! Don''t come here


    At this time, who knows if he will kill her.


    Su Tang underestimates Qi Heng''s care for her. The more she doesn''t let him near, the more angry Qi Heng is.


    At this time, he slightly tilted his head, saw that she refused to get close to him, and his smile deepened, but his voice was gradually cold.


    He said, "what''s the matter with Luo? Don''t you like me? Since you like me, why don''t you let me close? "


    "I''m hurt by you..."


    He said that when he was injured, his face was really hurt.


    Su Tang''s face is more ugly, "Qi Heng, let''s talk about it, but can you calm down first?"


    Qi Heng smiles, "calm down? Don''t I calm down now? " He said so, but all the friars who were close to him, without exception, had their heads broken by him. Su Tang was inexplicably familiar with this technique.


    "Look, don''t we like to break their necks most? Now I''ve broken their necks, too. Does Aloo like me? "


    Who dares to respond to this kind of love.


    But somehow, Su Tang suddenly thought that when she turned into a stone, he ran to the bandit mountain and almost made some crazy moves. Now it seems that he would not imitate the former little devil ah lo and want her to like him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    Once this idea appears, it''s hard to ignore some small details. For example, Qi Heng is cruel, but he also adheres to the principle that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend others. It''s just that he didn''t do such a bad thing, which is not in line with his old style. Besides, he was the leader of fairy way at that time, and there was no reason.


    The only answer is to please the little devil.


    A demon, who is famous for his evil, wants to please her, but only takes evil as pleasure.


    As soon as this idea came out, Su Tang took a cool breath.


    If it''s true, she''ll be a bit of a scum.


    And at this time, Qi Heng is playing with the bloody head in his hands, so throwing play, see the Su sugar eyes are black.


    Is this a ghost hobby?


    "I lost my dirty head!"


    Qi Heng smell speech, throw the hand of this head slightly, then, he grin, "ah, such an interesting thing, how can I just take care of myself to play." Then he tossed his head.


    Su Tang subconsciously reaches out her hand. When she catches something, the whole person almost screams like a crow.


    Ah, ah!!


    Who wants this kind of dirty thing!!!


    Especially when she bowed her head, she looked at the blood skull in her hand, and her eyes were quietly looking at herself. At that moment, Su Tang was not good at all.


    "Qi Heng!"


    Originally there was some compassion, now, she wants to be a shark!


    At this time, Qi Heng looked at her innocently. His hands were covered with blood. Seeing her rage, he said with a smile: "don''t you like ah Luo? Let''s change it. " Finally, his eyes were willing to move away from Su Tang. Then his cold eyes began to move towards the people around him. He asked, "who do you like?"


    Su Tang pursed her thin lips. Qi Heng saw this and said, "Tut, naughty, want to play again?"


    Su Tang didn''t say anything, just let him pour dirty water on himself.


    What do you want to play? He wants to play?


    Who likes to play with corpses!


    But Qi Heng stubbornly thinks that she just likes to play this kind of disgusting little game, and even says: "well, I''ll play a little game with them, a little game. Whoever I point to will die."


    ¡°3¡¢2¡¢1¡­¡­¡±


    "Here we go."


    In the whole world of cultivation, the evil desire rises suddenly. Who can win Qi Heng? Don''t talk about other people, just talk about his accomplishments. That''s the first person in the cultivation world!


    Evil thoughts can turn good people into evil people, but they are only provoking the greatest evil in their hearts, not puppets who have no sense at all. For example, at this moment, when Qi Heng wants to fight them, their first reaction is to run.


    If you can''t fight, you can run. No problem.


    So, the fight between the right and evil spirits turned into a mess. The evil spirits fought against the right, the right and the right, and the evil spirits fought against the evil spirits. In other words, they would fight whoever they caught.


    Su Tang looked at the scuffle, and finally turned his eyes.


    She thought, let those Buddhists recover first, and later let them carry on the transcendent influence to these guys.


    Sutang pulls up master Yiling. The influence on the Buddhist disciples is the lowest. After all, it is the Buddhist sect based on goodness. However, after a long time, some people have begun to recover. Slowly, as time goes by, more and more disciples begin to recover, but the scuffle over there has gone into the white day.


    Qi Heng that madman, unexpectedly one head ground threw a few hundred head.


    Su Tang was stunned by those bloody heads. She was stunned, and then another bloody head came over. She subconsciously reached out, and when she found that she was holding something, she went away completely.


    In this scene, the system was stunned by the sound, and could not help but beep 100% or 100% empty handed


    Su Tang


    "Shut up, too!"


    The system is very aggrieved, and it is not it that loses its head, but in the end, it still dares to be angry.


    Most of the disciples of Buddhism have recovered, but Qi Heng''s face is greedy and crazy at the moment. Although his lips are smiling, the whole person is no longer as fresh as before. He is like a greedy dog, tearing his disguise and gradually exposing his most real side.


    He wants her.


    From her hair to her soul, it all belongs to her!


    "Does Arlo still not like it?"


    Their brain circuits are no longer on the same line at all. Qi Heng is paranoid that the nature of the little devil is like this, so no matter what Su Tang says, he only takes it as her means.


    As in those days, leaving his means!


    This time, he will never be deceived, and will never let her leave him again!


    Su Tangqi''s eyes are black, but what can I do? Yes, of course. But before


    She looked at the battlefield, the right way and evil spirit have been completely envious, kill who also don''t recognize who, according to such kill, the right way is afraid to play, so, she thought of a way, cheat Qi Heng way: "with you and me means, want to kill them too easy, with kill those mole ants in general."Qi Heng smell speech, licked to lick tooth tip, smile deeper.


    See, he knows that little bastard likes this, and he tried to cheat him before.


    "You say, how to play."


    "See those monks? Monks can recite scriptures. Let''s throw one past and let him and Shang recite one. Whoever loses the past will recover first, and he will win. " She said slowly, deeply afraid that he could not understand and killed the poor right way by mistake. She explained: "now the right way is no different from the evil way. It''s too boring to kill. It''s interesting to let them keep their nature."


    Qi Heng a listen, really in front of a bright.


    "Play or Aloo can play."


    Su Tang


    It''s still that sentence, the harm of wind criticism!


    When did she play?


    If it wasn''t for these male owners who gave her a sudden increase in blackening value, would she have done so many tricks?


    "Less nonsense, or are you afraid?"


    With Su Tang''s excitement, Qi Heng immediately grabs a right path and throws it to the Buddha sect. Then, with a flattering attitude, he picks Su Tang''s eyebrows.


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and he directly smashed two people in the past. One of them was evil spirit.


    All of a sudden, the evil spirit was surrounded by the disciples of the Buddha sect. He was stunned and wanted to run away, but he had been tied up with an immortal rope.


    "Master Yiling, do you remember the super curse I just taught you?"


    The super curse was extremely effective. Master Yiling immediately stood up and said, "don''t worry, almsgiver At this juncture, it''s supposed to be carried out immediately, but master Yiling still can''t help it. How could such a good Buddhist Miao Tzu have the heart to let go?


    Therefore, he added: "perhaps, Almighty Allah, do you know more about our Buddhism? You see, our Buddha sect, when everything is empty, it is bliss that greets you and me. "


    Su Tang


    Stop it! What kind of fun is it?


    She just wants to go back to her hometown, OK?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    Su Tang''s heart is tired. No one is reliable at the critical moment!


    Finally, you have to roll up your sleeves.


    She randomly picked up a right path from the battlefield, and by the way, she gave it back to others. At last, she raised her chin to Qi Heng like a provocation, "Xiandu, you see, I not only caught people, but I can also get him out by myself. You see, you Is that all right? "


    How can a man say no?


    Qi Heng was provoked at that time, and he learned from her, but he was still surrounded by malice, and he couldn''t save himself. How could he save others?


    It''s just that the man is the man. Seeing that Buddhism can''t save people, he finally starts beating people.


    If you can''t wake up with one slap, you can slap another. In this way, when the friar becomes a pig''s head, the terrible malice will fade away automatically.


    Su Tang was thrilled at that time. Is this the legendary way to cure evil with evil?


    What the hell is that?!


    Qi Heng saw that the Friar''s eyes began to clear, and immediately threw the man to the side of the open space as if disgusted. Then he gave Su Tang a smile.


    He didn''t say much, but the smile was enough to explain everything.


    Then, Qi Heng seems to be addicted to beating people. After one of them wakes up successfully, the rest of them follow the same pattern. In this way, after another three days and three nights of fighting, the friars finally return to normal. Even the evil spirits have been repaired.


    Those who can surpass will surpass. Those who can''t surpass will vanish.


    In this way, three days later, Qi Heng said to Su Tang with pride, "Luo, do you think I can do it?"


    Su Tang


    Monk returning to normal


    The friars were all beaten into pig heads and faces. Some of them were a little lighter, and they could see their former appearance clearly. The heavier ones were called black and blue. They could not see their original appearance clearly, and even their voice changed.


    Although the immortal governor, who was originally respected by all the monks, was still worshiping him now, he was worshiping him with a strong fear.


    And the only friar who didn''t get beaten by Qi Heng, who has the right backbone now, kneels at Su Tang''s feet, hoping to become a pendant of her feet.


    "Devil, no, your majesty!" The friar thought that the little evil spirit called her before, and no longer had any disgust and disdain. He wanted to follow her all the time, "Your Majesty, take me, I can be your most loyal disciple."


    "Maybe a servant can do it too!"


    The little monk looked at the miserable situation of his fellow martial brothers for fear that he would become like this. He was afraid that Su Tang would not accept them.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will be obedient. If you ask me to go east, I will never go west!"


    This change, let Su sugar did not hold back, mouth a pull, she pitifully looked at the little monk lying beside him, youyou mouth, "children, I advise you to leave now."


    The little monk was puzzled, "why? The queen won''t take me in? "


    Su Tang looks at Qi Heng, who is about to blacken not far away, and simply kicks people away.


    Amitabha, save someone''s life. She thinks the little golden light behind her is a little brighter.


    Su Tang''s action of kicking people is clean and sharp. She not only hesitates a little, but also makes Qi Heng feel comfortable. The gloom on her face finally fades down.


    "Alo, I won."


    Listen to this little proud tone, Su Tang nodded perfunctorily, "yes, you won, so what reward does our respected Xiandu want?"


    She coaxes the child generally, this bear child will not be willing to hurt her.


    However, not willing to hurt her is one thing, but shameless is another.


    Seeing that she was willing to gamble and admit defeat, Qi Heng''s eyes began to twinkle with the essence of some fierce beast at that moment. He licked the corners of his lips and tried to make himself harmless. However, the fierce beast was fierce in the end, and no matter how pure he was, it was bloody.


    Especially after this matter, the right path of the cultivation world finally saw his immortal governor.


    It''s not the wind and the moon, but I used to be too lazy to look them in the eye.


    Now, in front of the little devil''s face, the camouflage is all torn apart. In his eyes, they are just mole ants.


    However, the cultivation world is mainly based on strength. Even if we see it clearly, the monks still respect him. As long as he is the first expert in the cultivation world, they will respect him from the heart.


    After all, if it had not been for his thunder tactics, they would not have recovered from those malice so soon.


    That is This face hurts a little.


    Qi Heng did not hesitate at all. Hearing the words, he opened his mouth and said, "marry me."


    The air fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone was shocked to see him and sugar, half a ring later, I do not know which stupid thing, actually clapped loudly.


    "Congratulations to Xiandu, happy new marriage, happy New Year!"


    The blessing was too abrupt, but Qi Heng nodded his head with satisfaction. For this reason, he also gave some advice to his cultivation on the spot. Soon, the little monk was glad to kneel down to thank him.One has two. The first one who eats crab gets meat, and the second one follows.


    "Xiandu and his wife, it''s a match made in heaven. I wish Xiandu and his wife a happy marriage for a hundred years, and they will be united forever!"


    Qi Heng lifted eyelids this time, thin lips slightly opened, powerful called out a word.


    "Reward."


    At this point, anyone with a little brain knows what the situation is. They are pursuing the little devil ah lo!


    The younger, or in order to show up in front of the immortal governor, who cares about Su Tang''s identity, jumps out one by one and shouts those congratulations. However, there are still some cautious monks. The little devil ah Luo did too many evil things in those years. Even now, many things are still very hateful. How can such a woman be their fairy governor''s wife?


    They are against, but when the first person jumped out, Qi Heng''s cold eyes almost pierced people.


    He asked, "what did you just say?"


    The friar was frightened by his fierce anger, and all kinds of objections were stuck in his throat. Fortunately, Sutang didn''t want to watch people die, so she took the words.


    "Qi Heng, do you want to marry me?"


    As soon as Su Tang opened his mouth, Qi Heng''s attention immediately shifted. When he looked at Su Tang again, there was no cold in his eyes, only full of terrain.


    "So will Arlo?"


    At this time, if you don''t want to die, that''s to say. Sue Tang is not stupid. But in front of so many monks, she agreed so easily. That''s too low.


    So, she said: "I can agree, but I heard that my evil deeds are everywhere outside. Although I have no memory, I don''t want to throw any messy dirty water on me."


    Qi Heng smell speech, immediately Mou color a bright, "this is simple."


    It''s just an investigation. As long as it''s done, there must be traces.


    But before that, he has to get some benefits.


    For example


    Qi Heng a blink, directly came to Su Tang, he reached out to deduct the little girl''s slender waist, then, force a lift, two people close, Su Tang can feel the burning breath.


    First she was stunned, and then she saw Qi Heng bow his head in a domineering way


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    After being ignored, Su Tang''s eyes stare like a copper bell. After Qi Heng finally let go of the person, she suddenly raised her hands to cover her mouth. She was shocked and said: "you are disgusting!"


    Suddenly be despised, Qi Heng face at that time all changed, blood color double pupil is more gloomy ugly.


    It seems that he can''t believe that he was despised by others. He wanted to kill people in a rage. But looking at the little bastard''s clear eyes, he didn''t have the heart to hurt her. In the end, he was so angry that he could only vent his anger with the flowers on one side.


    Under the blow, a big hole had been blown out behind Su Tang, but she didn''t see it. Her voice was even louder. "You put your tongue into my mouth!" With that, his face was a little twisted, and finally he said: "what''s more terrible is that you still eat my saliva, vomit..."


    System " So now, are you going to be pure


    Compared with the reality of shock and disgust, the brain of Su Tang is more old driver, smell speech, is more casual lazy way: "pure people set not incense?"


    Pure human design must be fragrant, but the system knows her too well. Although it knows that she is acting, she still can''t help getting goose bumps.


    I''m an old driver, but I have to be a novice!


    Bah, shameless!


    However, in the face of all kinds of dislike of the system, Qi Heng liked her reaction very much. Although she wanted to kill people in a rage at the beginning, now, looking at the little girl''s confused eyes and puzzled tone, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Who would have thought that the little devil ah Luo was so pure that he didn''t know how to kiss.


    Qing ¡¤ a Luo ¡¤ Chun stepped back a few steps, but this time her escape, not only did not cause Qi Heng''s anger, but also made him feel happy. At this moment, even the red pupils were soft, not so terrible and cautious.


    "Don''t you know how to kiss?"


    Su sugar still covered his mouth, his face wrinkled, obviously wary of him, "you stay away from me."


    Qi Heng still smile, see she hide far away, also did not catch up with, but not anxious not slow way: "but ah Luo, you and I get married in the future, not only to such a pro, there are more excessive things. Darling, come here. I just want you to get used to it in advance. Otherwise, what can you do on the wedding day? "


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless and even wanted to laugh. But on her face, she was so terrible that she couldn''t be any more terrible. "What''s more terrible about getting married? That''s it. Isn''t it disgusting enough? "


    All the friars fell silent when they heard her saying this.


    I do not know why, they have a sense of their own fairy governor in cajoling the little devil, and the little devil did not expect the ferocity, but the accident is simple, pure they are almost unable to see it.


    Xiandu, stop it!


    You are just cheating a three-year-old!


    It''s a dirty job!


    However, none of the monks really dared to speak out, even though they were shouting in their hearts.


    I don''t know why, they have the illusion that anyone who dares to speak will fall to the ground. But it is clear that they are the right way, and the little devil is the villain!


    At that moment, all monks felt that their cognition had been overturned. They lowered their heads and asked themselves for the first time.


    At the beginning of the little devil, really no prejudice?


    In fact, now that we think about it, there is no evidence for many things. It''s just that there were more people saying that at that time, so they thought.


    Many people are like this. After a long time, they will forget a lot of things. Especially, the image of the little devil is different from that of the past. Memories will unconsciously beautify one or two, and forget the ferocious appearance of fighting and killing.


    Xiandu wanted to thoroughly investigate what happened in those years. No one at the scene objected. On the contrary, some insiders were very willing to provide evidence.


    Su Tang did too many pranks in her early years. Now, she has forgotten the details. The only thing for sure is that she didn''t kill too much. She killed those who deserved it.


    "What did I do in those years?"


    She so casually asked, Qi Heng is pile, all help her remember clearly.


    "A hundred years ago, you framed the former leader of Xuanwu sect and said that he was..." Without waiting to finish, Qi Heng suddenly frowned.


    As soon as the word xuanwuzong came out, all the friars were stunned. In the bandit mountain war, the last killer behind the scenes was not the successor of xuanwuzong. In those days, the successor was the right-hand hand hand of the former leader. Now it seems strange to take this matter out.


    Su Tang saw him pause and asked, "what did you say about him?"


    Qi Heng, "said he had an affair with ghosts."


    Things are too far apart. Many little friars are afraid they don''t know about it. But the little friar who has experienced bandit mountain suddenly says, "but when he was in bandit mountain, it was Xuanwu sect who succeeded him and had an affair with ghosts."


    As soon as the words came out, all the monks were silent again.


    Yes, it''s no coincidence that the former patriarch died of the ghost way, but the successor practiced the ghost way secretly.


    "Ghost Road, bandit mountain..." Sue sugar pondered for a moment, then said, "have I been there?""Yes, you were still leaning over the tortoise." Qi Heng thought of the little bald head. Suddenly, he thought of a sentence she had said, "by the way, you gave yourself a nickname, little turtle..."


    Qi Heng laughs with a bad intention. He doesn''t finish what he says, but Su Tang stares at him.


    Oh, grass, he remembers it!


    Finished, she just set up the pure human design, to fall!


    The system is even more blind. At the beginning, she was clamoring for Qi Heng. There was a little turtle with a head behind it, but now she is using pure human design. Did she forget her own operation?


    Su sugar against the accelerated heartbeat, see he looked at himself with a smile, subconsciously tightened his back.


    "I remember that."


    She remembered, and the friars beside her also remembered. At that time, many friars felt extremely curious when they saw that Xiandu was with a bald boy. As a result, it was her?!


    Bandit mountain, bareheaded young boy can help them a big favor, but also saved their lives, no matter how before, but that time, she actually saved herself.


    "Elder, are you sure that this little devil used to do all kinds of evil?"


    "Master, I invited a little devil to eat peanuts at that time, and she said thank you to me. Have you ever seen a little devil who can say thank you? At that time, was there any misunderstanding? "


    People always believe what they have seen before their eyes. The younger generation of friars have never been enveloped in the fear of the little devil. On the contrary, they have been infected by her smile. At this moment, they want to become righteous people one by one.


    Sue sugar just laughs.


    Young children, how can you say thank you? She can not only say thank you, she also helped the old man! Is she proud? No, because it doesn''t prevent her from pranking.


    Sure enough, it''s still too young.


    The elder friars were speechless when asked by the younger generation. Regardless of the past, the little devil really helped them a lot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    Setting up the right path has been broken, and then Qi Heng said the second thing that has a greater impact.


    At the beginning, the little devil set up the right path and destroyed the spiritual pulse. What''s more, she also killed the city and destroyed the gate. It''s a terrible crime to bring out one thing at random.


    But now, she didn''t harm the right way, but wanted to add crime. At that time, the right way didn''t bother to declare for her, so they were framed for nearly a hundred years.


    The first thing is reversed. Even if the elder practitioners dare to speak more, they are afraid of being beaten in the face. Especially on the side of Buddhism, all of them regard the little devil as their benefactor. Can the benefactor of Buddhism be so good?


    Now behind the little devil ah lo, there is the whole Buddha sect!


    I can''t stir it up!


    The elder monk didn''t speak or retort. Finally, Qi Heng decided.


    "Ten major sects, each sect sent one person out to thoroughly investigate the matter."


    When the immortal governor spoke, the friars at the bottom naturally had no opinions. After all, all the ten sects sent people out. No matter what else, it seemed very fair. You should know that the ten sects were not united at all. They looked down on each other and fought fiercely. In this situation, you can buy one sect, but you can''t buy ten sects at the same time.


    To this end, Qi Heng also said: "in addition to the ten large door sent out, and then look for anonymous scattered repair, as a supervisor, together with the investigation."


    Well, there are both the sect disciples and the sanxiu. We have no problem.


    In the end, instead, Su Tang raised her hand weakly, "that, you investigate your, can I go back to my hometown to have a look?"


    Qi Heng takes his eyes away from the friar indifferently. When he looks at Su Tang again, his red pupil has seen it several times, but Su Tang still doesn''t feel used to it.


    She feels, take advantage of these Zong door investigation gap, she must let Qi Heng this si return to normal.


    Many people are too honest to be flexible. Don''t make him angry. When the time comes, there will be a disaster for her. On the contrary, it''s the demons. They are bloodthirsty. When the time comes, they will fight.


    "Why return to the demons?"


    Sue sugar, "don''t you want me to marry you? I think, they all call me devil, I must have a lot of property, since I want to get married, I must have those dowries


    This saying is too reasonable, Qi Heng is stunned, half ring, he just serious way: "you get married makeup, then I have to hire you."


    It''s clear that the whole person has gone crazy and worsened, but it''s just such a person. The marriage is very well behaved.


    "Parents'' order, matchmaker''s words, you and I have no parents, so first find a matchmaker." Qi Heng said and did it. It was just that there was such a large crowd, but none of them could look up to him. Although he was possessed by the devil, he knew clearly that none of these friars could look up to him. All of them wanted her life! Finally, he moved his eyes to the monks. The little monk ignored them directly. Finally, his eyes stopped on master Yiling.


    "Just you."


    Master Yiling was so excited at that time that he could hardly hold the beads.


    Although he lived for hundreds of years, for the first time, someone asked him to be a matchmaker. I''m afraid Xiandu is crazy!


    Master Yiling''s expression changed a little, and the corner of his mouth drew slightly. Then Amitabha said, "immortal governor, I''m from my family."


    Although Qi Heng named master Yiling, he didn''t have much patience. Seeing that he refused, his anger increased slightly at that time. "What''s the matter with family members? They don''t have a mother?"


    This sounds like a curse. Master Yiling, who is highly respected, says helplessly after a slight pause: "it''s bad luck to let the monk be a matchmaker."


    Master Yiling can see that he has to follow him when talking with Xiandu. Even if he refuses, he has to speak well.


    This is not, Qi Heng now no longer persistent let him do matchmaker, but seriously thinking about some.


    "That''s right. I''m bald..." Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tang jumped on him immediately and covered his mouth in time.


    "My immortal governor, shut the hell up for me!"


    As soon as Su Tang is irritable, she can''t help but start fighting.


    But I don''t blame her. She has done so many tasks, but she never thought that one day she would find a monk to be a matchmaker. Isn''t that crazy?


    She is full of headache. She is afraid that if this guy goes crazy again, he will have to come to the worship hall and get married on the spot.


    Not to mention, he still felt the red blood was very festive.


    "I''ll ask you one thing. Will you come back to the demons with me?"


    The little girl looked at him deeply. He refused, so she knocked the man unconscious and took him away. Fortunately, Qi Heng was willing to part with her now. Hearing the words, she nodded immediately.


    "Go."


    His answer was sharp, and Sue sugar was relieved.


    The way to the demons is to have the key of the demons. The key is the blood of each demons. As long as you cut your finger and use the blood as the key, you can open the way to the demons.But Su Tang didn''t draw the door immediately. Instead, she asked Qi Heng, "Xiandu, how can the demons go?"


    Voice just fall, see Qi Heng bite his finger, then, in all the monks under the eyes of horror, calmly draw a circle.


    "All right."


    He was calm, but the rest of the monks were crazy.


    Shit, when did they become demons?!!


    This operation Su sugar also did not expect, full of shock, on the contrary, Qi Heng, still calm, "when you are trapped in the cold cave, see you do not wake up, on you and I moved a little."


    Su Tang:??


    What can make you a demon?


    Qi Heng recalled that in the past, there was a trace of displeasure in his scarlet eyes. In those days, he didn''t know how to survive the search every day and night. Fortunately, his little bastard finally came back, so those waiting days became worth it.


    "If I can''t wake you up, I wonder if you will be in the demon family. But the other people of the demon family can''t get in. I have no choice but to change the blood on you and me."


    Su Tang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, "no, just go to the demon clan and use some blood. It''s worth your big exchange of blood?"


    This is what a terrible operation, if she comes back later, will not even bone dregs left ah.


    Qi Heng looked at her deeply. Inexplicably, there was a trace of injustice in those terrible eyes.


    "But I miss you."


    Although the body in the cold cave has body temperature, with the passage of time, her breath will be more and more weak. He is afraid that he will never find her again one day, so he made such a crazy move when he was drunk one day.


    Su Tang can say anything, can only take a deep breath, helpless way: "next time, don''t do this kind of thing."


    No wonder she noticed the smell of the demons in him. She thought he was just practicing the skills of the demons, but unexpectedly, he even had blood flowing from the demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    Qi Heng didn''t care how the right way looked at him. All he cared about was a little ah Luo.


    Su Tang was very moved, but only moved.


    "Let''s go to the demons to get my dowry."


    The world of the demons is separated from the human world. They are people of two worlds. Only because there is a door in the world that allows them to go in and out at will can they have contact.


    The demons are like the abyss. There is no bright sunshine, no singing of birds and fragrance of flowers. There is only a round of blood moon and endless darkness.


    As soon as Sue sugar stepped into this place, she stopped. She looked up and squinted at the scarlet moon above her head.


    The friars next to him would not adapt to the demons, but Qi Heng didn''t change his face. He didn''t even frown. Instead, he looked at Su Tang nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    The little bastard''s expression was wrong, which made him worry immediately.


    This is the demons. The little bastard''s blood has been replaced by him. I don''t know if it will cause any adverse reactions. He is worried about her injury and discomfort. He completely forgets that he is the one who doesn''t belong to the demons.


    Su Tang looked at the eagerness in his eyes and was silent for a long time. Then she said, "just now, some pictures flashed in my mind."


    The little girl is always arrogant. Even if she has no memory, she has never been weak. But this time, Qi Heng sees a trace of helplessness and fear in her eyes. At that moment, Qi Heng, who cares about the others, puts her in his arms and whispers: "what''s the matter? Tell me, what do you think of? "


    If it wasn''t for his red eyes, Su Tang thought he was back to normal.


    She sighed in her heart and continued to act, "I''ve been here before."


    That''s natural. She was born and raised here.


    Su Tang began to look around the environment. In fact, she didn''t like this place at all. The air was moist and sticky. The demons were uglier and uglier. They even regarded ugliness as beauty. Like her, in the demons, it was the ugliest type.


    She can''t accept this kind of wonderful modeling. She would rather be an "ugly person" than a "beauty" in their heart.


    Confused just for a moment, and soon, she recovered that arrogant little devil, she stepped on the foot of the land, quite a kind of ferocious heroic stepped on bones withered.


    "I remember one thing. It was here at the beginning, and someone overcame me me." With that, she made all kinds of attacks on a small hill.


    Yin is really Yin, but she also deliberately let people Yin, at that time she almost finished the task, but Qi Heng''s eyes haven''t recovered, so she deliberately let those demons ambush successfully, and then drag injury, take advantage of the situation to hide in a small secret place.


    When she left the world, she had already offered to take revenge on herself, but it didn''t matter. She didn''t mind taking revenge again.


    "I remember, it was like my eyes were hurt here."


    She narrowed her eyes and had to tell a lie to herself. She gave her eyes to him without any reason. There was no such good thing. So she thought about it. In order to make plans for her future departure, she had to lay the groundwork first.


    For example, she''s not as good as he thought.


    Sure enough, when she said that her eyes were injured, Qi Heng''s face changed at that time.


    "Didn''t you give me your eyes? How could you get hurt again? "


    Su Tang knocked her head, but she couldn''t think of a reasonable explanation, so she said on purpose: "the memory is too vague, but I''m sure my eyes have been hurt." Speaking of this, she squinted. "I can''t remember clearly, but it doesn''t matter. Those people must remember."


    Who are those people? Of course, they are the ones who are evil to her.


    The demons have never been united. They will follow a certain devil. But once the devil''s major falls, they will swallow him without hesitation. Until a new devil appears, the demons will be united again.


    The scenery of the devil is real, but when he dies, it''s tragic.


    It''s just that there is no dead body. The blood and bones will be eaten by the demons. Even the hair and teeth will be made into victory products and worn on the body. This is an honor, representing that he participated in the feast of the demons.


    Later, I don''t know which bastard proposed to let ah Luo be the Demon Lord. In fact, the demon world also recognized her, but can su Tang recognize her?


    Although this body is only temporary, she will leave sooner or later, but it doesn''t mean that she can endure the feast of the devil. Even if she dies, she will die completely!


    However, when the demons saw that she refused to admit it, they finally decided to kill her. They thought that she was dead, and they would have a feast for the demons, and then they would happily welcome the next one.


    Su Tang thinks this group of people are crazy, brain disease!


    She doesn''t want to be the devil, so skip her. Why doesn''t she admit that she will die. However, she really made a contribution to the unity of the demons. On the matter of killing her, the whole demons had the same idea.


    This group of crazy people are full of killing and blood in their bones. It''s unreasonable at all. The only way is to beat them. They are convinced.The demon clan is very big, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you release the news of the little demon, you don''t need her to find someone. Those mentally retarded people will come to find her.


    Look, someone''s jumping out right now.


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed. It was a demon with mediocre cultivation, but it didn''t stop him from trying to kill her. When she came back, the demon was stunned, and then made a sound similar to Carnival.


    "Damn, it''s the little devil ah lo!"


    "Ah Lo is back!"


    "Feast!"


    "It''s a feast!"


    It''s OK not to mention the feast. When it comes to the feast, Su Tang''s eyes are full of murders.


    "You are too few to kill. Go back and find more people for me."


    As soon as the devil heard this, he did not rush up rashly, but ran away with his legs.


    Qi Heng doesn''t understand the customs of the demons. Seeing this, he just frowned and asked her why she didn''t do it?


    Su Tang took out her sword and wiped it carefully with her handkerchief. She said: "a demon is not enough for my weapon. I need more demons to save trouble."


    Although Qi Heng''s body is dominated by evil thoughts, in some ways, he is still sober. He knows how to think. Unlike other monks, once malice gets the upper hand, he becomes a madman who only knows how to kill.


    He asked, "why is Arlo so sure that they will come back?"


    He remembers that the little bastard''s accomplishments are very good. When the demons see this, shouldn''t they hide? Are you still in a hurry to die?


    The demons are not so crazy on weekdays, but when a demon is out of office, in their eyes, this is a big cake, everyone wants to bite.


    Now, in their eyes, ah Luo is the devil who left office. Since he left office, there is no need to live.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    Su sugar will be in the hands of the sword almost wiped, heard Qi Heng mouth, small eyes that called a terrible.


    But Qi Heng filter heavy, in his eyes, this is not terrible, this is called lovely.


    He raised his lips and began to wonder about the demons. "Can you tell me something?"


    The sword was so cold that Su Tang wiped it. She held up the sword and examined it carefully. Then she said, "if my memory is correct, these demons will want to eat me in their dreams."


    Qi Heng''s face sank, "eat?"


    For the demons, killing people is a normal behavior. They have heard about the right way, but there is a difference between eating and killing.


    Su Tang, "do you know the fiend feast?"


    Qi Heng doesn''t know that there has been no new demon master for hundreds of years, and no one of the righteous friars would want to come to understand the appalling past of the demons.


    As if she had found out where the sword had not been polished, Su Tang took out her handkerchief and continued to wipe it carefully and seriously, saying: "the feast of the devil is a feast of the devil when the devil is old. As the demon master grows old, their accomplishments and abilities will decline, and they are not qualified to lead the demon family any more. At this time, the demon people can revel in eating his body and collecting his hands, bones, teeth and other things. In the eyes of the demon family, this is the spoils of war. "


    Although Qi Heng has done a lot of crazy actions, such as exchanging blood with her, but cannibalism, in any case, he never considered it.


    For him, this is undoubtedly a topic of shattering the three outlooks.


    "Eat the body?"


    Red eyes, because of shock, unexpectedly, are still some lovely.


    Su Tang was in a better mood, but she didn''t continue to wipe her sword. She said: "yes, eat the devil''s meat, drink the devil''s blood, and chew the devil''s bone. And just now in my mind flashed a few pictures, one of them is that they want me to be the devil, and I refused


    Qi Heng is not stupid. After hearing this, he soon understands that this matter can not be solved only by refusing. Even, he will draw inferences from one instance, "so, they want to eat you now?"


    Su Tang gave him a smart look. "Yes, at the beginning, those bastards wanted to hurt my eyes. They thought that if I lost my eyesight, I could slowly disintegrate my strength." At the end of her speech, her expression was slightly terrible.


    Qi Heng doesn''t know the situation at that time, but it must be extremely dangerous to let the little girl bear such a grudge.


    At that moment, his whole body was furious, and his mind was full of only one sentence.


    Those bastards want to eat his alo!


    "I''ll kill them!"


    They represent the whole demons. To kill them means to destroy the whole demons.


    Although the demons are scattered, there are still many demons with high accomplishments. If someone else says this, they will die without a whole body. But Qi Heng is different. If it''s him, it''s estimated that he really has this strength.


    But would sugar like to?


    Of course, it''s the most enjoyable to take revenge on yourself!


    "No, you don''t want to take my head."


    The little girl gnashes her teeth, but Qi Heng is anxious, "how can we say rob?"


    In this situation, it''s like Qi Heng is occupied by evil thoughts. Su Tang''s horrible and terrifying anger is as good as Qi Heng.


    Neither of them would let me. Su Tang said, "that''s my enemy. You have to let me take revenge on myself."


    Qi Heng then said: "you are my wife. Since you are my wife, you are protected by me. How can you not let me do it?"


    As soon as Su Tang thought of the fiend feast, she was so confused that she forgot that she had to coax Qi Heng, "what wife, I haven''t married yet! When I kill them, I''ll take their heads as dowry! "


    Qi Heng was her angry face iron green, "no, I take their heads, give you as a dowry!"


    The speed of the demons was very fast. How long did they bring a group of demons here? However, these demons are too low-level at first sight, and many of them are still naked!


    Su Tang was stunned.


    Fuck, these lunatics, do they really think they can touch her hair at their level?


    The sword was in her hand. Before the group of people came near, she had almost killed them. However, in order to let them bring people back, she left two alive.


    Her face was gloomy, and Cheng Liang''s long sword was dripping with scarlet blood. She clasped her lips and laughed like a little devil. "You two are not enough for me to kill. Go and ask someone to come here."


    The demons around were dead, and the corpses were broken into pieces. But the two demons didn''t feel afraid, and their faces flashed greedy eyes.


    They also know that there is no chance of winning against Su Tang, but the greed in their eyes is too strong. At that moment, they don''t want to leave. Finally, Qi Heng cuts one of them, and the other finally wakes up.


    To more than 100 people, but Qi Heng only cut a head, from the number of point of view, too poor.


    Little bastard has more than 100 heads for dowry, but he can only take one head as a dowry.No, it''s no good. He has to cut more. It''s just that when the demons see the little bastards, they are like being possessed by the demons. They ignore him completely. If they want to cut more people, they have to let the demons have him in their eyes.


    Oh, yes!


    He''s going to be the devil, and then he''s going to step down.


    This perfect plan makes Qi Heng feel better at last, even the corner of his mouth is slightly up.


    He asked Sutang, "what can I do to become a demon?"


    Su Tang didn''t think much. She said honestly, "you have to let those people recognize you, and then let the demon world consciousness recognize you, so that you can be a demon lord."


    With Qi Heng''s cultivation, it''s not difficult for those people to admit that he can be the demon master as long as they are defeated. It''s rare that he has the consciousness of the demon world.


    He pondered for a while, thinking of the little bastard''s blood flowing in his body. Soon, he began to smile.


    Compared with the garbage devil who brought before, this time, the devil finally brought a man with a little strength.


    Su Tang remembers that although she killed a lot of demons at the beginning, she still left some good ones in order to contain and balance the demon world. The demon world can''t be destroyed. Even if you kill all the demons, soon, the demon world will brew other demons by itself.


    Since we can''t kill them all, we can just change places.


    And Su Tang at that time for the task, almost do not stay in the demons.


    But who would have thought that one day, she would come back to face these lunatics.


    "It''s Archie. I haven''t seen him for a long time." Sue sugar shows her white teeth and smiles at Archie. But she doesn''t have the love between her old friends. On the contrary, she only has a strong sense of killing.


    Akir''s eyes are cloudy, and his sharp teeth are not only irregular, but also yellow. As soon as he smiles, Su Tang feels suffocated.


    The tone of welcome, forget it, talk about what old ah! Just kill it!


    But at this time, Qi Heng suddenly stood in front of her, stopped her way, "I heard that you want to come to a demon feast?"


    The monk of Zhengdao, it was a clear breeze. Although Qi Heng was wearing white brocade, like Zhengdao, his red eyes were very similar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    The side of the devil thought Qi Heng also want a share, hesitated for a while, and then warmly accepted him.


    Archie looked him up and down. He was a little bit disgusted at his "ugly" appearance, but his imposing manner was really amazing. At first sight, he was not an ordinary little devil. They all knew the strength of ah Luo. It was not easy for them to eat her. So, without hesitation, he decided to draw people in first.


    "You want to be with me, too?"


    Qi Heng raised his lips, and his scarlet eyes were shining with a terrible light. He slowly opened his mouth, and his voice was very gentle, like whispering something precious.


    "No, I want to be alone."


    Su Tang stood aside, and when she heard the word "exclusive enjoyment", the corners of her mouth began to smoke.


    What do you want to enjoy alone? Did she allow it? Did she agree?


    She raised her eyes, just want to stare at someone, but listen to each other''s voice, how gentle the original voice is, how violent it is now, he grinned his lips, shook his white teeth, and said: "kill you, I can enjoy it alone."


    Archie didn''t pay attention to it. Who doesn''t want to enjoy it alone? But you have to have the ability to enjoy it alone.


    He hissed and said, "OK, if you want to enjoy it alone, you have to go first." With that, the weapons in his hand were put away, and he just stood aside, waiting for him to fight Su Tang.


    However, Qi Heng''s sword is directed at his heart.


    Archie''s pupil shrinks, he stops in a hurry, but he is still forced to retreat. This time, he is angry.


    "You''re fuckin ''sick! You want a feast, you fight with Aloo! If you can win, I won''t fight with you! "


    Having said that, the demons never talk about credibility. They say they don''t rob, but if you can really beat them, they are crazier than anyone else.


    At the moment, Achill and Qi Heng fight, the power gap, almost at a glance can see, Achill heart slightly surprised, when the demon out of such a superior strength?


    Compared with those magic people who have no brains and rush to see ah Luo, Archie knows that he can''t win, so although he comes, he doesn''t intend to fight immediately. When he came, he informed other powerful demons, but the time was short. He was afraid that Arlo would leave, so he wanted to delay them.


    But he didn''t expect to jump out of a Cheng Yaojin!


    Qi Heng moves poisonous and spicy, and doesn''t give him the chance to fight back at all. However, he has already cut off his hand after three moves.


    "I said, I want to be exclusive."


    Still that sentence, Archie felt that this madman was unreasonable and difficult to communicate!


    "You son of a bitch..." He covered the wound, furious, "do you think you can kill me to enjoy it alone? You dream


    Unless Arlo is willing to be a demon now, they will lay down their weapons immediately. But will she?


    Who doesn''t know, ah Luo dislikes them more than the right path of the cultivation world, so how can she recognize the demon master.


    Qi Heng licked the corner of his lips, laughing monstrous and terrifying, "it doesn''t matter, I can kill all the demons."


    "Now, start with you..."


    When he finished, he took up his sword and fell. Archie, who had gone to one arm, only felt a pain in his neck. He bowed his head and found that there was a blood mark on his neck. The blood mark was getting bigger and bigger, and the blood was just like gushing out. He couldn''t stop it.


    Archie fell down in horror. At last, he didn''t breathe any more.


    The demons are divided into three, six and nine classes. The lowest ones don''t even have a brain. They only know how to satisfy their appetite and eat what they see. Some powerful demons have the ability to think. They can weigh the pros and cons. Archie is also a overlord, but they don''t want to. They don''t even have three moves.


    As soon as he died, none of his subordinates took over, but the idea of the demons was simple. If the former overlord died, he would be the new overlord. He didn''t want to avenge his own overlord.


    "My Lord!"


    The demons had all put down their weapons and bowed to the throne. Qi Heng saw this and narrowed his scarlet and angry eyes. He said, "what''s your name? It''s the devil."


    The second time the demon master came out, the other demons were all dumbfounded. Later, maybe one of the demons with a little strength and a little brain in the team came out. He bent down and asked respectfully, "my Lord, do you want to be a new demon master?"


    Qi Heng licked the sharp tooth tip and asked, "can''t you?"


    The demon man was immediately excited, "of course it can be!"


    The new adult''s strength is superior. He may be a demon lord. As long as he can kill Aloo and get the recognition of the demon world, that''s OK.


    "Lord!" In any case, they first called out to the devil, "do you need the little ones to help you kill Aloo?"


    Su Tang doesn''t know Qi Heng''s brain circuit at all. When she hears that he wants to be a demon, her eyes are distorted.


    "Are you crazy?"


    If you don''t want to be the leader of the right way, you can be the master of the demons. Do you want to unify the world?Compared with the previous terrible eyes, when Qi Heng treated Su Tang, it was called a gentle, he said: "what ah Luo has done, I also want to do."


    Su Tang


    Qi Heng, "ah Luo has been a demon, and I also want to be a demon. Ah Luo is chased by the demons, and I also want to be chased by the demons."


    Su Tang


    "Wait a minute." Su Tang suddenly remembered that in addition to being a demon, she had been a lot of interesting things. "Don''t just stare at me as a demon. If you think about it carefully, besides being a demon, I''ve been a stone, a grass, and a turtle ~"


    when it comes to the tone of little turtle with wavy lines, the system can''t listen to it.


    "Can''t the tortoise pass?"


    Su Tang said, "why do you want to go there? Little turtle is so cute."


    System, "..." Don''t think I don''t know what cute little turtle is. You just like the nickname, the nickname with "head"


    Su Tang smiles, not only does not deny, but generously admits: "yes, don''t you think it''s very cute and pleasant?"


    The system is silly. It''s still pure. Now, she''s yellow from heart to brain!


    Qi Heng, who was occupied by evil thoughts, didn''t think so much. When she heard her proposal, she seriously considered it. "Yes, but it''s reciprocity. I''ll pollinate you when you make grass, and you''ll pollinate me when I bloom."


    Give what powder, this motherfucker''s clear is making yellow!


    Su Tang didn''t remember much about pollination. She only knew about it after the system told her. But now


    She squinted, laughing innocuously and simply, "well, what else do you want?"


    How can Qi Heng miss this time of asking for benefits? "When you make a stone, I put you in my arms."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    In front of the demons, their painting style suddenly changed.


    The other demons didn''t understand what they were saying. Fortunately, there were other demons coming soon.


    The demons who come here this time are not those who are inferior. They are all the demons that Achill got in exchange for his strength.


    The demons are divided. If they are powerful, there are people who are attached to them, and the demons are not sympathetic. No, they come to see akir fall to the ground, with his face dead, and no one shows any sadness. They seem to look at an unimportant corpse, and then they take back their sight.


    No one will dislike his little brother, so as soon as Archie dies, some demons want to devour his men.


    Ah Luo''s strength is superior, so many people think that ah Qi Er died in her hands. She is not even interested in being a demon lord, so how can she be a small overlord.


    But when they were about to swallow people in, Archie''s men all rushed behind Qi Heng, and even some people were shouting, "this is our new devil!"


    The demons are independent and powerful. They all want to be the new demons. However, because ah Luo is immortal, they can only stop thinking for a while. Now I hear that someone wants to take the lead. How can they?


    Immediately, even ah Luo was abandoned.


    "You want to be the devil? Why


    Why? With his sword, of course!


    Qi Heng used to speak less, see, silent, at that time to them.


    Su Tang, who was forced to press her head, was ignored, and she didn''t care. She took out her handkerchief and continued to wipe the blood on the sword.


    Qi Heng''s cultivation has reached the peak, and the demons have attacked him, and no one can hurt him.


    After a few days of fighting, the ground was covered with corpses, and many demons couldn''t bear it. In the end, some demons cut their wrists and directly summoned the magic flower with blood.


    The appearance of the magic flower represents that the blade of summoning is willing to sacrifice its life.


    The magic flowers, who are willing to summon with their lives, are extremely ferocious. They are about two meters high. When they rush in, there are terrible fangs in these huge scarlet flowers. They make a click sound, and everywhere they go, whether friendly or enemy, they all enter their hearts.


    Ordinary demons have little magic power, but people like Archie swallow them one by one. Soon, the flowers begin to exaggerate. They don''t need the nourishment of the land. What can nourish them is the blood of the demons. So at this moment, it''s more like a feast belonging to the demons.


    At the foot of the corpse has been almost swallowed by the magic flower, originally only two meters of magic flower, now close to five meters, standing in front of you, as if a huge monster enveloped you, in addition to the flowers, their branches and leaves can also change into vines, countless vines will circle the devil, and then feed into their own flowers.


    Su Tang was still wiping the sword. Seeing this, she almost vomited out disgustingly.


    The smell of blood diffused in an instant, and there was a clear chewing sound beside the ear. The magic flowers seemed to be hungry. When the demons were not enough, they even began to kill each other.


    During this period, the bones of the demon man can''t be digested. After eating the demon man, the demon flower soon vomited out their heads.


    The head still remains the meal meat and dark red blood, when spit out, that fishy smell, directly smoked people to spit out.


    Oh


    This situation, I don''t know why, Su Tang felt like a devil''s feast. If she died, those damned demons would do the same to her!


    But at this time, a magic flower quietly ran behind her. If it was not for the huge shadow, Su Tang almost didn''t find it.


    "Want to eat me?" Su Tang clenched the sword and didn''t look back. A sharp sword flower directly cut the huge flower on the magic flower into rags.


    "I can''t eat it in my next life!"


    The magic flower gave out a shrill cry. The flowers were gone, and the fangs were gone. But these monsters belong to the demon family also have vines. Dozens of vines are all drawn towards Sutang, and there are barbs on them. If they are drawn, they must be bloody.


    Su Tang''s heart was full of anger. Even these garbage flowers dare to bully themselves, which makes her even more angry.


    It''s a rattan. Come on, she''ll chop one!


    The number of magic flowers is limited. At the beginning, some people followed suit immediately after they were summoned. But when the number of magic flowers reached a certain level and other magic people didn''t wait to summon them, these magic flowers took the magic people as nourishment and swallowed them all.


    It''s almost like killing each other. At this moment, those magic flowers are going to attack several people with extraordinary accomplishments.


    Magic flower is also conscious, they eat the devil wantonly, no matter how they resist, almost can''t hurt them, but these demons are not the same, their cultivation is not common, a careless, their own life can compensate, but it doesn''t matter, as long as they can swallow one, they can transform!


    Yes, many of the predecessors of the big devil were transformed from magic flower.


    Su Tang cut a five meter high, and then came a ten meter high, but she was more excited about the Vietnam War, and all the fighting factors in her body were enraged. However, at that moment, Qi Heng made a big move.Under the huge light, people could not open her eyes. Su Tang immediately closed her eyes, for fear that she could not keep her only eye. However, she only felt the heat wave coming. When she opened her eyes again, there was only ashes left in front of her eyes.


    Just now those scuffles, as if they did not exist in general.


    She stares big eyes, startled to turn head, but see Qi Heng breath is not steady, the hand that holds a sword all has a little quiver.


    "Qi Heng! You are crazy. How much spiritual power will it take you to use such a big move! "


    There is no spiritual power for the demons, but the next scene is startled by Sutang. The spiritual power is exhausted, and the demons have only magical Qi. Then, tens of thousands of magical Qi suddenly go crazy and drill into his body. Those magical Qi almost turn into essence. The wisps of black breath are amazing.


    "And what else?" Sue sugar was shocked, she asked the system, afraid of adverse reactions to him.


    "Dog


    The system is very calm, "don''t worry, he has Aloo''s blood in his body, Aloo is the current demon lord, he can bear it, and if he can resist it this time, he will be like a half blood, not only righteous, but also a demon, oh, by the way, he still has ghost gas in his body."


    Listen to ignore, Su sugar is a little relieved, but Qi Heng rising magic or let him fall into a short coma.


    We can''t stay here any longer. After all, there will be no accident. There will be other demons coming to fight and kill.


    She is going to take people away, but at this time, Qi Heng, who should have been in a coma, suddenly opens his eyes. His eyes are scarlet. Under the influence of evil Qi, his eyes are filled with black fog, but they are dead.


    Then, a strange feeling suddenly rose from her heart.


    The feeling that she once had was a feeling recognized by the demon world consciousness.


    Su Tang:???


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    Qi Heng became a new demon. At that moment, Su Tang felt that the demon consciousness was crazy.


    Isn''t it said that only one person can be chosen?


    You can''t treat him differently just because he is a man!


    In fact, it''s very subtle for the demon consciousness to admit it. On the surface, it doesn''t change much, but once this consciousness is admitted, the whole demon clan will be affected. For example, at this moment, no matter where they go, those demons will come to worship the new Lord according to the induction.


    The stronger the ability, the stronger the induction, and the clearer you know their specific location. Generally, this kind of induction can last for one month.


    Su Tang quit at that time. What else is going on?!


    This month, no matter ran to the ends of the earth, can be found ah!


    Gan!


    However, this is only the beginning.


    When the demon man came to kneel down, he saw Qi Heng beside her, and then he drooled wildly.


    "Demon lord, do you keep your former Demon Lord to gather us together for a feast?"


    Qi Heng looked at them with a smile. There was no temperature in his eyes. "There was a feast indeed." He said, while suddenly shot, "but it doesn''t belong to you."


    The demons were caught off guard. They all bowed to the throne. Why did the devil kill them?


    Qi Heng certainly won''t answer, wait for him to twist all their heads, just grinning and looking at Su Tang with a smile, "Luo, you see, this is my bride price for you."


    Su Tang looked at the body in front of her eyes, and pulled the corner of her mouth. What she said before, he actually took it seriously!


    "I suddenly..."


    She wanted to say that she didn''t like such betrothal gifts, but before she finished, she saw another group of demons coming not far away.


    She narrowed her eyes and saw some old acquaintances.


    They swearing, obviously a little unconvinced. You know, they started with the idea of eating ah lo, and then fighting for the new devil. Now, ah Lo didn''t eat, and even the new devil passed them by!


    But in the heart again unwilling, facing the new demon lord, they still yield to kneel on the ground.


    "See you, Lord!"


    Qi Heng doesn''t know much about the demons. Although he''s been here, most of the time he''s looking for a Luo''s shadow. If he can''t find it, he''ll kill a few and go back. Now, he''s squinting at the batch after batch of demons.


    "Ah Luo, how many powerful demons are there?"


    You don''t have to guess the man''s mind. After he became the new demon lord, Su Tang''s mind was changed.


    "Why do you ask this?" Although she asked like this, she still told the truth: "the best are not more than 100. You slaughtered a batch of them before, and with this batch in front of you, there are not many left."


    Qi Heng looked at her, eyes are never gentle, even, also took her hand, a smile, "ah Luo, I said I would accompany you."


    Su Tang doesn''t know, so she has a small head and a big question mark.


    Then, listen to him: "this demon lord, I leave office."


    His words were not urgent or slow, and his voice was not very loud. But under the effect of sound transmission, all the demons on the scene could hear him. At that moment, all the demons'' expressions split.


    Even if the former devil, from the beginning to the end did not admit himself, this one is to admit himself, but before and after a day''s time did not arrive, even to leave office?!


    Is he teasing them?!


    All the demons are angry. They feel that they have been played and played. In addition to the custom of the demons, all of them are fighting together.


    Since we don''t want this demon lord, let''s face the feast of their demons!


    Su Tang didn''t eat any more at the moment. She thought she had enough Buddha, but she didn''t expect that under Qi Heng''s operation, she directly broke her mind!


    So this is, you eat, you walk the road, I have to try again, in order to prove that I love you?


    Su Tang, "then I have to be an immortal governor in order to be worthy of you?"


    Qi Heng laughs, can''t hold back, stretch out a hand to point her small nose, "don''t need, you marry me, mine is yours."


    Su Tang wiped her face and took a deep breath before she said, "since you and I want to get married, mine is also yours, then why do you want to be the devil?"


    Originally, she didn''t like the demons. She came back to get the dowry. She was destined to leave here. The dowry was given to him. If she left later, it would be a compensation. Although it is possible that he would not like those things, she would feel more at ease.


    But now, this guy is going to tear down the demons!


    "That''s not the same. When I was a child, ah Luo accompanied me to grow up, but when ah Luo was a child, I didn''t know anything. " Qi Heng said, sighed, tone is very pitiful way, "although it''s a pity, can''t accompany you to grow up, but I can accompany you to become the devil.""With you, destroy the demon clan!"


    "From now on, there will be only you and me in this world, and we will be the only one for each other."


    The only two words seem too beautiful. When Qi Heng talks about it, his face is full of happy smiles. Even in Su Tang''s opinion, he feels sweet.


    Su Tang is going crazy. Sure enough, although the blackening value has dropped, under the influence of evil thoughts, this guy''s blackening value is presented in another way. She was suddenly glad that the blackening value had dropped to only 30%. Otherwise, in the case of full blackening, she would encounter evil thoughts again. If they collide, I''m afraid they would not be able to destroy a demon clan. This is to destroy heaven and earth!


    Su Tang took a deep breath and tried to pull him back. For this reason, she also tried to reason with him, "Qi Heng, the demons are different from the Terrans. The Terrans have children. Many of them love each other. Children are the crystallization of love for them, but the demons are different. The devil is naturally raised by heaven. Even a few pregnant witches will die of dystocia. "


    "The ferocity and bloodlust of the demons are engraved in the bones. When they are still in their mother''s stomach, those little demons will devour their mother''s nourishment crazily. Finally, when the mother has no nourishment, they will break out by themselves."


    Therefore, the demons can''t be killed. As long as the demons are still there, they will be bred again.


    Qi Heng does not know these things, but after listening, his eyes are moved to Su Tang''s stomach, "after that, ah Luo will not be pregnant."


    He would not allow such a thing to happen for the sake of his children and for the sake of his mother.


    He rubbed her hair, eyebrows between a gentle, "ah Luo down, I first solve this batch, wait for a new batch out, I kill them."


    So this is, as long as I kill fast enough, the demons can''t recover?


    But that''s not the point!


    Su Tang said: "my point is to get my dowry. Do you want to get married?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    Qi Heng''s point has been biased, his mind is full of how to become the only little bastard, but she said, it seems to be awakened in general.


    Yes, the little bastard is still around him. Why should he care about the little things around him.


    He laughed at the thought.


    "Are you in a hurry to marry me?" He said teasingly, but his action was sharp and ferocious. I don''t know if he twisted his head too much. It''s a head in one hand. However, after half a day''s work, the devil who had been kneeling on the ground was still standing.


    After killing someone, he was still covered with blood. For fear that she would dislike him, he asked Su Tang to look at him wrongly. "Ah Luo, they stopped me and didn''t let me go with you."


    Su Tang rubbed her temple. Now what kind of white lotus do you want to play with her? If you want to kill someone, you can kill them. There are many reasons for her to do so.


    "You killed all the people. I don''t know where my dowry is."


    Little bastard''s thing is a piece of grass, he will not be cheap to others, so he touched his chin and made a very arrogant move.


    "Since you don''t know, take all the things that the whole demon clan can take away."


    He did what he said. He took Sutang by the hand and began to search every magic city.


    The space of high-level storage ring is huge, but even so, it can''t help Qi Heng''s carpet search.


    You know, this guy doesn''t even let go of pots and pans!


    "Enough!" Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry, grabbed the pots and pans in his hands, but said with a smile: "do you think I need these things in my previous position?"


    Qi Heng thought, too.


    Little bastard is such a good person. How can these ordinary things be worthy of her? The more valuable they are, the better. So, with Su Tang''s persuasion, he finally stopped searching like locusts crossing the border, and chose only valuable things.


    Su Tang didn''t stop him. He just pitied those living demons. He managed to grab so many things. Now they are all other people''s.


    Oh, it''s so miserable.


    The demon clan is very big, but there are no more than five prosperous demon cities in total. According to Qi Heng''s carpet search, he really found what Su Tang had hidden.


    As long as there is a trace of her, Qi Heng can feel it.


    A month passed quickly. Qi Heng killed many demons who were trying to hold a feast. They didn''t leave the demons until the three storage rings were full.


    Somehow, Sutang had a kind of trance illusion.


    She felt that after they left the demons, the demons felt relieved.


    They stayed in the demons for three months. In the eyes of the monks, it was the same as the three days of ordinary people. They didn''t even find out a spiritual pulse problem, so they came back.


    The ten big families feel very shameful, which will make no one dare to rush in front of them, for fear of losing their own clan''s face. Fortunately, Qi Heng people are in a good mood at happy events. Although they are very dissatisfied with their speed, they do not criticize them much.


    Su Tang vaguely remembers that she did destroy a spiritual vein.


    At that time, the major sects of Xiuzhen Kingdom fought for the spirit pulse here. Of course, she couldn''t let it go. Although the spirit pulse didn''t work for her, she had no sect or disciple, but it didn''t prevent her from enjoying the fun.


    Later, for what reason was it destroyed?


    She thought about it, but still didn''t think about it, so she asked about the system.


    System is also very helpless, pranks do more, even their own good things are forgotten!


    "You are really good."


    Su Tang: "what do you mean by that?"


    System, "how can I not see you forget the prank, do something good, even if others don''t remember, how can you forget faster than others!"


    Su Tang was even more at a loss. She really had some memories of destroying the spiritual pulse, but no matter how much, she really lost it. At that time, she was full of thoughts about how to exaggerate and artificially arouse the anger of the Xiuzhen world. As for good things, good things should not be linked with her!


    System, "that spiritual pulse is not a real spiritual pulse. If you hadn''t destroyed it, many things would have been ahead of time."


    It''s the spiritual pulse in the dark little world extended by the underworld. It''s said that it''s the spiritual pulse. In fact, the power contained in it is all evil thoughts. At that time, it was destroyed by Su Tang, which was regarded as cutting off the expansion ability of the small world. It can only keep it as it is. Otherwise, it''s not so easy to solve.


    So it can''t be blamed that the ten major sects can''t find out the reason, because from the beginning, they didn''t think that this spiritual pulse was not that spiritual pulse.


    Finally, Qi Heng found the residual power in the destroyed spirit pulse.


    "Ah Luo, you were destroyed just to get it?"


    This is an external view, and it is also recognized by the practitioners.


    The little devil ah Luo became angry. Since he couldn''t get it, he simply destroyed it, so that everyone couldn''t get it. It was so vicious that all the major departments were very angry at that time.Su Tang pretends to be a fool, with an expression that he doesn''t know what he''s talking about. In the end, Qi Hengshi sucks out the remaining power to make the truth completely clear.


    The aura of the spiritual pulse is only on the surface, and the real power in it is the greed and evil thoughts of the dark. Although it is only a little remaining power, it still amazes you monks.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s not a spirit pulse!"


    "This is This is This power is the same as the breath of those evil spirits


    All the friars were shocked. When they looked at Su Tang again, their eyes changed again and again.


    Is it true that they didn''t know people clearly at the beginning, and the little devil ah Luo was actually a good man? Just like pranks, just fun?


    The subversion of the Three Outlooks takes time to reshape. Qi Heng doesn''t care about the monks, so he can''t jump up. At this moment, he has only one thing left in his mind.


    That''s marriage.


    "Arlo, when shall we get married?"


    Su Tang sat on the chair, shaking her short legs, smelling the words, slightly stunned, then raised a smile, innocuous way: "where is this? The spirit pulse has been solved, but I remember they said that I was slaughtering the city. "


    Qi Heng has been waiting for such a long time. If he has not been controlled by evil thoughts, he has been waiting for such a long time, and he doesn''t care to wait for more time. But now, evil thoughts are gradually gaining the upper hand, and he gradually has no patience. He is full of nothing but marriage.


    "When we get married, we''ll check again, too."


    "No, the original immortal governor, Qingfeng Jiyue, but I was the infamous little devil." She said this, eyes color gradually dim, "Qi Heng, I don''t want to marry you with a stigma."


    Qi Heng''s heart is tight. He never cares about the little bastard''s stigma. Even in order to match her, he would rather blacken his reputation!


    But he doesn''t care, the little bastard does.


    Only really like, will care about each other, will be afraid that they do not deserve, so


    Qi Heng eyes gradually bright, has always been introverted, he was happy to embrace her, "ah lo, I am very happy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    Many things, small details, once connected, you will find a lot of clues.


    From framing the right path, we find that the other party has already fallen into the ghost path, and then to the destruction of the spirit pulse, we find that the spirit pulse is clearly the pulse of evil desire, and now there is only the last slaughtering.


    The first thing can be said to be coincidence. What about the second thing and the third thing?


    There are so many coincidences in this world.


    Su Tang looked at the evil things she had done. In the end, they were all washed white, and she was in a trance.


    Her villains, they''re gone?


    She was in a trance for a long time, and then she suddenly woke up.


    It''s not her luck that happens to be washed white, but the luck of the man.


    These evil things were originally done by the male master. She just took the lead, but since it was the male master, how could heaven allow him to be beaten and killed, and finally die with a stigma. Therefore, the final investigation results show that the little devil ah Luo was not only misunderstood, but saved the whole cultivation world.


    In particular, the final slaughtering of the city is cruel and inhumane at first, but when they find out the truth, they will find that the residents of the whole city have been deeply infected.


    On the surface, they still work at sunrise and rest at sunrise. As usual, every day and night, the normal can no longer be normal. If you go deep into the investigation, you will find that these people who have already dried into bones are already puppets.


    The little devil has killed them, but their bones are still alive.


    When a group of friars came to the city, it was raining. At the moment when they opened the gate, everyone felt the residual Yin Qi in the city. With the continuous gloom, it fell to the ground.


    The humid air makes people feel sticky and uncomfortable before they step in.


    Su Tang frowned. She did chop people clean at first, but she didn''t do anything in the follow-up. For example, now, the scattered bones in the city have turned white because they are old.


    This is a dead city, in addition to the bones, no living things, including the plants at the foot, all disappeared.


    "Qi Heng, wait first." Su Tang didn''t rush to step in. She looked around and didn''t have to ask the system. She already felt something was wrong.


    Because of the successive reversals in front of him, the friars at the scene saw the scene. Although they couldn''t bear it, no one scolded Su Tang.


    Su Tang, however, did not deny it.


    "It''s really my skill to look at the sword Qi left on the ground and on the wall," she said


    As soon as the words came out, a monk could not help but just wanted to yell at the witch, but he was held by the younger generation.


    Now all the practitioners know that the little devil ah Luo has lost his memory. The older generation dare to be angry because of the immortal governor''s pressure, while the younger generation believe what they see more. They remember the little tortoise who fought with them in bandit mountain and how she helped them. They didn''t believe that she would be so vicious.


    The city gates are all opened. It''s impossible to stand at the gate and don''t go in. Qi Heng looks at Su Tang tenderly. He sees the worry in her eyes, and then pacifies and smiles, "don''t be afraid, I''ll be OK."


    Su Tang is used to protecting him from the beginning. Although things are different when she comes back to this world, she still forgets occasionally. For example, now, she thinks that he is still the kid that everyone used to cheat.


    Her youth, as early as she did not know, no one moved.


    "I''m not worried about myself. Even if my memory has some problems, I can''t help it."


    The little girl''s serious appearance is very lovely. Qi Heng looks at her with a smile and asks, "so is Luo worried about me?"


    Su sugar a choke, she is anxious to explain, but not careful to express the words in the heart.


    At this point, there is no need to deny it.


    "Yes."


    As soon as the words came out, although the blackening value did not fluctuate greatly, the value of malice decreased in a straight line.


    Qi Heng is full of darkness now, but because of her words, he scattered the darkness and malice in his heart. She is like a beam of light shining into the darkness, warm and bright.


    He reached out and rubbed her hair. The darkness in her eyes finally dissipated a little. With a smile, he said with a smile: "don''t worry, death city can''t help you or me. What''s more, if something happens to me, will Arlo abandon me? "


    Su Tang gave him a very sunny smile. She stood on tiptoe and hooked her hand on his shoulder like a good friend. Although she looked like a nondescript, Qi Heng squatted secretly in order to make her comfortable.


    Su Tang said, "you are my future husband. No one will lose you if you lose him." At this point, other words are superfluous. She put down her hand on his shoulder and collapsed her foot first.


    Qi Heng is the second person to step in. As soon as he enters, he feels as if he has entered another space.


    Let''s not say anything else. All the tragedies we saw disappeared. The collapsed houses and the white people were standing beside them vividly.


    The sound of peddling on the long street and the children''s songs are very beautiful."What''s going on?"


    For the Friar''s panic, Su Tang was very calm, "array, it''s not in the way, it''s just an illusion, they won''t attack you and me."


    At first, the monks were a little suspicious, but as it was getting late, the little devil even took them to stay in the inn all night. They were trembling until the next morning and found that they were really OK.


    The monks did not understand, but Qi Heng gave an explanation.


    "Magic array, but this magic array is not that one. If the people who enter the dead city by mistake are kind-hearted and don''t do evil things, they can leave safely. "


    A friar was curious and asked, "what if something bad has been done?"


    Qi Heng, "do evil, see evil spirit."


    The general meaning is that if you are kind-hearted and just enter by mistake, you will be able to leave safely as long as you are peaceful. But once you have evil thoughts in the heart of the dead city and make any mistakes, there will be no such beauty in front of you. You will be swallowed up by the dead city and trapped here forever.


    All the friars of this magic array had never heard of it. When they learned of it, they were surprised. "How come you haven''t seen this array before?"


    Qi Heng looked down at the innocent girl on one side. It''s rare that she showed some dignified color. He said: "this is the immortal array." At the end of the speech, ignoring the shock of the monks, he looked at Su Tang and said, "Luo, don''t you have anything to say?"


    Sue sugar''s expression is more innocent, pointing to herself, "you ask me? Are you sure you ask me, I can know? "


    Qi Heng


    Sue sugar, "I want to know what happened to me. I don''t know if I was chased and killed by the mentally retarded demons. As a result, when I came to the world, everything seemed to have something to do with me. Once upon a time, was there any separation? I was everywhere. "


    The little girl said in the end that she was not angry.


    This pot is excellent. Not only the monks don''t know how to speak, but also Qi Heng gives up asking. He just sighs and says, "just stay by my side."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    The next thing had nothing to do with Sue sugar, but she was not idle all the way.


    All the evil spirits in the array came alive overnight. Seeing Su Tang, an outsider in the field, they all warmly welcomed him. Especially when living in the inn, the innkeeper was very anxious to see that they did not eat or drink.


    "Are you sure you don''t want anything to eat? It''s been a whole day, and the iron man can''t stand it. "


    The innkeeper is kind-hearted and not treacherous. He really cares about this question.


    Where did the friars next to him dare to speak, for fear that he would be left here forever if he made a mistake, but Su Tang was not afraid of death and said, "old man, then you recommend some food for me." After that, she said, "take it with you."


    When the innkeeper saw that many of them were carrying their bags, he thought they were in a hurry and had no time to eat, so he immediately said, "that''s OK. I''ll ask the little two to prepare some pancakes for you. Oh, by the way, we have to prepare some snacks. The little girl is so watery. The pancakes are too cold to eat."


    Su Tang smile curved eyebrows, happy thanks, "thank you for the shopkeeper."


    The shopkeeper has lived for a long time. He has never seen such a good-looking girl. He immediately smiles more kindly. "Little things, our small town hasn''t seen any outsiders for decades. You are the first group." He said, as if feeling confused about it, and asked them, "is our small town too remote?"


    Su Tang''s smile faded away, but she still said, "no, the old man is kind-hearted. He must be well rewarded."


    The boss didn''t think there was anything wrong with her answer. He happily asked the little two to prepare all the things and gave them a lot of water for fear that they would be thirsty on the way.


    When he walked out of the inn, the young friar began to cry.


    "Is the innkeeper dead, too?"


    "He is so kind that he should have enjoyed his life."


    "Blame the killers! Such a good place, but such a disaster


    ¡­¡­


    This kind of anger comes from the heart, but when he finishes, he finds that it''s not right. He apologizes with Su Tang in a hurry. "Miss Luo, we''re not talking about you. Don''t get me wrong."


    Su Tang ate the peanuts sent by the shopkeeper. He tossed the peanuts one by one. Hearing the words, he chewed the peanuts and said, "harm, don''t misunderstand. It''s OK. You can say whatever you want."


    Different from Xiandu''s aloofness and aloofness, Aloo seems to be their peers. At the beginning, the young friars were still a little stiff. No matter how low the accomplishments of the people who could spread the immortal array were, they found that she was unexpectedly easy to talk as time went by.


    Slowly, they became more daring. For example, at this moment, they were terrified to see that she dared to eat peanuts from the innkeeper.


    "Miss Luo, how can you eat this peanuts?"


    "Miss Luo, leave it


    "No! How many years have they been dead? How can they eat what they make? "


    The friars were very worried, but Sutang chewed it crunchy and didn''t care. "It doesn''t matter. Everything in the magic array is fake, so the peanuts are also fake. I eat it because..."


    Waiting for her to finish, Qi Heng on one side is quiet: "eat a lonely."


    Sue sugar puffed out all the peanuts in her mouth.


    This is really Eat a lonely.


    As soon as the friars nearby heard this, they immediately became interested. They seldom encountered such a big battle. At first, they were afraid that they would lose their lives here. But maybe Su Tang was too comfortable. Gradually, they became more courageous.


    "Really? Can we eat it, too? "


    Little friars are ready to move, but Su Tang refused, "no, although it''s fantasy, but your cultivation is too shallow, it''s not good to eat."


    She faintly heard Qi Heng''s Vinegar smell, and knew that this guy was eating the vinegar of her and other little friars. She put a handful of peanuts into his mouth angrily and funny. "Come on, the couple are in trouble, they have peanuts to eat together." When the peanuts were finished, she asked him, "is loneliness delicious?"


    Qi Heng chewed peanuts without changing his face, half ring, swallowed, very seriously: "delicious, but also."


    Su Tang popped out again. This time, instead of feeding her, she handed over the peanuts in her hand. It was obvious that she wanted to take them by herself. As a result, Lord Xiandu was worthy of being Lord Xiandu. Seeing that she didn''t want to put them in her mouth, she just stood there and refused to do it by herself.


    Su Tang lost his temper, and grabbed a large handful of peanut rice into his mouth, "come on, eat."


    The friars were stuffed with dog food for no reason. The little friars didn''t dare to talk too much for fear that the peanuts would be stuffed into their mouth next time.


    Peanuts actually have the taste of peanuts, but because of the magic array, it can transform the taste and appearance, but it can''t transform the entity, so it''s not right to say loneliness. At least it has a taste.


    When the peanuts were gone, Su Tang took out another bag of duck neck. She walked and ate all the way, just like an outing."Well, I found it."


    The monks immediately stopped and saw that it was the children''s song they heard at the beginning. But at that time, they only heard the sound, but now they see these children.


    The children are only seven or eight years old. They are not afraid of life when they see them. They just blink their black eyes and look at them suspiciously, "outsiders?"


    Su Tang nodded and gave them a bag of duck necks. "Do you want to eat it?"


    This attitude is too casual. The monks hold their breath, but they see the children happily take it and say, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The children look at the childish, but what they can say is quite sophisticated. They are not in line with their age. When they look at their eyes, although they are dark, they don''t have the aura of a child, and they have a trace of lifelessness.


    Su Tang said, "do you know me?"


    The children shook their heads one after another to show that they didn''t know each other.


    Su Tang is not surprised. She remembers that at that time, she changed her face, but the way of changing her face was very clumsy. After using Qi Heng''s face, she was found by the friars.


    As a result, another big name of crime was put on her head.


    She would not admit that she was deliberately discovered by those friars. Otherwise, there would be no one in the world who could fight.


    Su Tang pondered for a while, but at this time, the children moved their eyes to Qi Heng.


    One by one, they are still stuffed with the snacks that Su Tang gave them. When they see Qi Heng, some of them are so surprised that their snacks fall to the ground.


    "Big brother!"


    Suddenly a big brother, full of all kinds of grievances and helplessness, Qi Heng is confused.


    But muddle is only a very short muddle, soon, he looked at Su Tang, "ah lo, it''s you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    Sue sugar is still that expression, innocent.


    "What is me?"


    Qi Heng sighed, his long sleeve waved, and then, everyone saw that the little devil ah Luo changed into the same face of Xiandu.


    The children were also stunned, and then, one by one, grabbed their hair, obviously very puzzled, "how can we have two big brothers?"


    Qi Heng did not explain, but asked: "when your big brother, what did he say to you?"


    Children, "big brother said, when he comes next time, it''s time for us to be free."


    In fact, children can''t be called children any more. They have been dead for decades. According to the normal age of ordinary people, they are all in their prime. But because of a disaster, they will stay in the present forever.


    At that time, a lot of people knew about ah Luo Yirong''s attempt to frame up. But later, when she was seen through, no one cared why she became Qi Heng in the first place.


    After all, there are so many evils, why.


    At that time, Qi Heng was not an immortal governor, but a rising star in the field of cultivation. The reason why the monks at that time saw through the scam was too simple, because the immortal governor was blind at that time, and he was easily turned into a devil. His eyes were brighter than anyone else.


    Small details that I didn''t care about before, but now I think they have been premeditated.


    Qi Heng did not pay attention to the side of the children, but looked at Su sugar, "ah Luo, why I am easy to look like."


    Su Tang tilted her head and laughed heartlessly. "Maybe it''s just for fun?"


    How could it be because of this reason? Before she gave her eyes to herself, she had a bad reputation, but behind it, she was quietly paving the way for him. If he came earlier, the event of death city would be over, and his reputation would be on the next level in Xiuzhen world.


    She also gave her eyes to him. Whether or not there were other reasons as she said before, there was only one possibility.


    She''s paving the way for herself!


    At that time, he was blind, but he was a little bit famous in Xiuzhen world. No matter how much he was, he would not be able to see.


    Over the years, even when he became an immortal governor, Qi Heng was also worried about gain and loss. Shier felt that he was up to her, and sometimes he felt that he was not worthy of him. He was self abased and sensitive. If he was careless, he would doubt her kindness to himself. Until now, he found out how much he had gone too far before.


    His suspicions hurt her several times.


    His little girl really gave him all the things she could give him. Even now, her memory is in disorder. She still remembers to run back to the demons so that she has little money left.


    Qi Heng''s eyes suddenly become extremely hot. Although Su Tang doesn''t know what he is doing in his brain, her face is suddenly hot and hot, which makes her very uncomfortable.


    She cleared her throat and wanted to explain something to him. The next moment, she fell into a very cold embrace.


    Qi Heng used his hands hard, but he was afraid of hurting her, so he just tightened his arm at last. He buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath. His voice was dumb, "ah Luo, you are like this..." How could he hide her.


    The little girl gave him all of her. If he wanted to hide people again, he would be really a bad thing.


    The little girl used to say that he looked like her ex boyfriend, so he bullied him. Then, he did not let go and made a bold guess, because the little girl liked him, but because she felt that they had no future, she hid her love in her heart, buried it in her heart, and did not tell anyone.


    Her ex boyfriend is just an excuse. In other words, she has already identified herself as a boyfriend in her heart, and then she abandoned him. Therefore, without his knowledge, he is superior and inferior.


    Qi Heng is angry and funny. Thinking of the little bastard at that time, he opens his mouth and bites her heavily.


    She likes him. To be frank with him, how can he be willing to let her become a predecessor.


    Caught off guard, she was bitten. Su Tang took a cold breath in pain, hissed, and almost yelled, "what are you doing?"


    Qi Heng heart also some sour, and some distressed, feel the person in the arms is a fool!


    "In the future, you are not allowed to hide your thoughts in your heart."


    Sugar:?


    What did she hide?


    Qi Heng, "like me to say, you can''t selfishly admit me in the heart, and I don''t know, kick me."


    This kind of words, let Su sugar whole person all be in a trance.


    What did she do?


    Is it worth his misunderstanding?


    When did she admit him and kick him!


    At that moment, Su Tang really felt that she was separated. Look at what he said, she didn''t do anything!


    However, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t admit it. Anyway, Qi Heng''s blackening value is falling all the way, and the prompt sound in her mind is ringing continuously. When she stops, it''s only 5%.


    Su Tang?? The dog


    System, "don''t ask, asking is separation."Sue sugar puffed and said cautiously, "but I''m serious. Is there really a separation? I can''t understand what he said. Suddenly, only 5% of the blackening value fell. How can I feel so guilty in my heart? "


    It''s all about acting, but she hasn''t done it. How can she make it back if it''s not set up one day?


    She did not know, the system is even more puzzled, "forget it, anyway, your memory disorder, which day asked, is the memory of the wrong."


    As soon as she was reminded by the system, Su Tang immediately said, "yes, it''s the fault of memory! It has nothing to do with her


    Magic array is an immortal array, but it''s surprisingly easy to break it. It only needs the blood of the array setter. But when Qi Heng cuts his wrist, Su Tang is still shocked.


    "Well, what are you doing with your wrist?"


    Su Tang looks nervous, but Qi Heng burst out laughing, "you forget, your blood, has long been integrated into my body."


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang suddenly remembered that he had changed blood for them when he was crazy.


    For some reason, she was ashamed to think that his blood was flowing in her body.


    Qi Heng lowered his head and looked at the little girl''s red ear tip. Somehow, he seemed to know what she was thinking. So he bent down. At the moment when the magic array began to break, when all the friars were paying attention to the magic array, he came to her ear and whispered in a dumb voice, "put my blood into your body for the time being, and next time, change other liquids."


    Sue sugar dropped her eyes. When she heard this, her ears turned red and her face turned red.


    "You, you..." She shook her fingers and couldn''t believe he would say such a thing.


    Qi Heng hooked a smile, this smile, the haze in the eyes dispersed, dark eyes finally a little bit to restore the past Qingming, he said: "well, I asshole."


    The words were all finished by him. Su Tang was so angry that he was about to stamp his feet. "Bah, it''s indecent!"


    Qi Heng, "Ang, I''m only mean to you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    The truth is revealed one by one. When people look at Su Tang again, they blush. At the beginning, they are a little devil, but they don''t know how many times they have saved themselves.


    The evil villain''s design, this time, is completely washed away.


    The next step is to get married.


    Su Tang didn''t resist. She couldn''t resist. She still had to do the task. Even if only the last 5% was left, her professionalism made her stick to the end.


    But Qi Heng still gave her a big surprise, two people''s wedding banquet did not have ten thousand people to celebrate, quietly, she was a little trance.


    Shouldn''t it be grand enough to tell the world?


    However, in the small bamboo house in the forest, she pasted a word of "happy", which was so low-key that she couldn''t believe it.


    She wore a wedding dress. Compared with the low profile of the wedding banquet, the wedding dress was incredibly valuable. The silk thread on it was woven by the chimaera, which was extremely precious. The jewelry was even the best. If you take out any one, it''s priceless. Su Tang felt that she was not a bride, but a walking insurance box.


    Qi Heng is still very keen on dressing her up. I remember that he used to be like this in the cold cave. Now, Xu''s craftsmanship has greatly increased. She doesn''t feel any discomfort from wearing to Fengguan.


    Su Tang leans on him comfortably. Their posture is not convenient for dressing at all, but she coquettishly says that it''s only on his chest that she is willing to dress. What can Qi Heng do? Naturally, I''m obedient to her.


    Wide and warm chest, Su Tang leaned on it, the whole person was energetic.


    When the system looks at the bright little eyes of its host, it doesn''t understand. It swears that it is either sour or funny.


    "Wipe the saliva from your mouth, it''s running down!"


    Sue sugar snorted and sat up straight.


    She moves, Qi Heng''s hand is crooked, hairpin flies from her cheek side, almost, will scratch her face.


    Qi constant scared pupil a shrink, immediately let the direction of hairpin son aimed at oneself to do.


    "Luo, are you hurt?" He dropped the hairpin and quickly held her face to observe carefully.


    Su Tang was also startled. She didn''t think it would be so dangerous. She patted her chest in fear. She just wanted to say it was ok, but she smelled the smell of blood in the air. It was very light and almost inaudible.


    "I''m fine." When she finished, she grabbed his hand from her face. As soon as she spread it out, she saw a red scratch on her finger.


    Qi Heng''s accomplishments are high, but the hairpins he prepared for Su Tang are all top grade. They are not only highly defensive, but also highly aggressive. So even a stroke is enough to defeat any Friar''s own defense.


    Now Qi Heng''s mind is full of his own little bride, which can also take care of other, carelessly, or perhaps too anxious, but will scratch himself.


    Su Tang was startled, and quickly sucked his finger. Then, he made sure that there was no blood in his mouth, so he let go.


    She just wanted to apologize, but when she looked up, she saw that the other party looked strange, and the whole person was uneasy. She was puzzled, and then tilted her head, "Qi Heng, what''s the matter with you? But the wound hurts? "


    Let alone the pain, he didn''t feel it at all. However, Qi Heng not only nodded his head, but also said: "it''s very painful, or Blowing? "


    Blow this move that is the way to treat children, but Qi Heng how old, more than 100 years old, too shameless.


    But in love, there is no daughter-in-law.


    His voice with fear, eyes is a bit more aggrieved, "you just scared me, how suddenly sat up?"


    Su Tang felt guilty and wanted to grab her hair, but she just reached out and thought that her 3000 black silk was not easy to be set up by him, so she couldn''t bear to mess it up. She could only touch her nose. "It''s too comfortable just lying in your arms. If I''m not careful, I seem to have fallen asleep."


    Do you need to make saliva sound when you sleep?


    Qi Heng is not deaf. Seeing that she is really OK, he hooks his lips and rubs them at the corner of her lips. Then he calmly says, "there is saliva."


    Su Tang was stunned and stood up in a hurry. Then she looked in the mirror. She squinted. Just as she wanted to question, she saw that Qi Heng put his injured finger in front of her.


    "Lo, you haven''t blown me yet."


    Su Tang looked at her slender white fingers in front of her, and then saw the smile spread on his handsome face. At that moment, she felt that she was going to die in this smile.


    It''s just blowing. She''s blowing now!


    The little girl''s action is light and soft. Qi Heng originally just wanted to seek some welfare, but after a moment, he suddenly felt that it was not welfare, it was suffering.


    The Adam''s apple rolled. Before the auspicious time, he could only hold down his voice, pull her back to his arms and continue to make up for her.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to mess about this time, but dressing is a very troublesome and long thing, too boring, so she picked up the topic at will.


    "Qi Heng, will you change your mind in the future?" She couldn''t bear to think that she would leave sooner or later. If she could, she hoped that after she left, he would like others again.That''s too low a possibility, though.


    She sighed in her heart and felt that the topic was too heavy. She just wanted to change it, but she felt that Qi Heng was slightly stiff. Then she put down her comb and held her firmly in her arms.


    "What do you think? Change your heart. If you have your heart, can you change a second one? "


    Qi Heng holds her in his arms and whispers softly. He knows that many brides in the world will be nervous on the day of marriage. He thinks that although the little bastard is the devil, she is also a little girl.


    "Ah Luo, if you are worried, after you get married, you and I can go to miaojiang."


    Su Tang was lying in his arms, smelling the words, revealing a small question, "what do you want to do in Miao?"


    Qi Heng said, "there is a kind of Gu in Miao area, which is called Qing Gu. If a man takes it, he will never change his heart. If he changes his heart, the Zi Gu in his body will gnaw at his heart and devour his blood. In the end, the whole person will only have a layer of skin. So if you''re worried, I''ll go to miaojiang with you to find the poisonous insects after we get married. "


    Su Tang was afraid at that time. The black man was always cruel to others, but in fact, he was even more cruel to himself. Look, even the love bug came out.


    "I don''t think so." She hated all insects. If she thought that there would be poisonous insects on him, she would even kick him with them.


    Qi Heng didn''t know. He thought she was worried about herself, so he said with a smile: "don''t worry. I''ve been a Luo''s husband all my life. If I promise, heaven will fight..."


    "Ah Sue sugar immediately put her hand over his mouth.


    It''s really unnecessary, and in order to prevent the next thunder, she firmly refused to let him say this oath.


    "I believe you. Don''t swear."


    After a long time, the auspicious time finally arrived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    Different from other people''s lively wedding banquet, the bamboo forest is quiet, but the new people in the bamboo house are happier than everyone else.


    Worship heaven and earth.


    Two worship high hall.


    Husband and wife worship each other.


    Two red figures, warm and happy.


    Qi Heng personally covered the red handkerchief, and now he personally opened it. At that moment, his heart beat violently. He never knew that his heart beat so fast, as if the owner of his heart should be su Tang.


    Now, the heart finds its owner.


    As soon as Su Tang looked up, she still had a smile on her lips. As a result, she was almost dumbfounded.


    Qi Heng''s eyes seem to be burning a fire, red some frightening, but this time the red is different from before, before is full of blood and violence, and this time, pure excitement, just excited too much, fundus presents a morbid feeling.


    The warmth of the bamboo house is broken. If you look at it carefully, there are countless strange formations around it. It''s not used for living in deep places, but more like for Tibetans.


    Outsiders can''t get in, and those inside can''t get out. In the end, they can only depend on the master of the array.


    Su Tang certainly knows how terrible the array around here is, but it doesn''t matter. No matter how many arrays there are, she can go out. Qi Heng doesn''t really want to trap her, because he knows that these little things just trap ordinary friars. It''s impossible to trap her.


    He just because of years of fear, even if the hand treasure, also always feel unable to protect themselves.


    Su Tang pretends not to see it, so he is happy.


    For example, now, after this guy lifted the red cap, he was so stupid that he didn''t know what to do. Su Tang waited and almost laughed when he saw that he was still in the same place.


    "My husband ~"


    she deliberately held her voice and cried softly. Qi Heng trembled at that time, and the fire in her eyes became more intense.


    Qi Heng''s head at the moment is all in a mess, what idea all have no, he can''t believe, he unexpectedly really married the little devil that he thinks of.


    His Ah lo.


    "Madame."


    He called her name, voice excited low high pitched, but the actual action, but still No.


    Su Tang held back a smile and took out the prepared Jiaobei. As a result, as soon as she handed it over, the guy drank it all.


    Su Tang


    "That''s Jiaobei wine." "I have to feed you," she said


    Qi Heng now brain has stopped turning, smell speech, this just some wake up, but his wine all drink down, is no wine to feed her.


    He was a little worried and asked what to do?


    This guy, although he never takes Xiuzhen world in his eyes, he cares about the ceremony of the worship hall very much. He doesn''t want to make any mistakes. Now he''s drinking, and he''s in a hurry.


    Sue, veteran and sugar are helpless.


    "Come here." She said, see him silly stand in front of him, compared the next two people height, can only take the initiative to say: "bend over."


    Qi Heng obedient, and then, was a solid kiss.


    Although he had done a lot of coquettish operations before, for example, when the little bastard turned into grass and grew flowers, he took advantage of her love of drinking, secretly left half a glass of wine for her to hook up, and then did whatever he wanted.


    But on the day of marriage, he was like a little wretch at a loss. He stood there at a loss and didn''t know what to do until Su Tang kisses him, like opening his Ren Du two veins.


    After living for more than 100 years, he was not a monk with pure heart. In his heart, someone thought about her and remembered her. Especially later, he locked her in the cold cave. Although he didn''t do the last step, he was more familiar with her body than anyone else.


    However, familiarity is one thing. Once upon a time in the cold cave, the little girl never took the initiative. This time it was different.


    So fresh, so active, this is what he dare not think.


    "Ah lo..."


    Even if Qi Heng had been waiting for her for a long time, year after year, decades later, he never shed half a drop of tears, but this time, like all the grievances and waiting, he had a response, and then he cried.


    Wedding night, the bride did not cry, but the groom is crying, Su sugar are muddled.


    You can''t just kiss him, so he''s scared to cry, right?


    Su Tang was so stupid that she didn''t dare to take the initiative for fear that he would cry louder.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    Don''t like her too active, or suddenly feel, I don''t like her?


    Su sugar heart up and down, the next second, the whole person was pushed on the bed by him.


    The bedding of the bed is very thick, but there are peanuts and red dates on it. All of a sudden, it''s hard to fall down.


    "You, wait." She wants to say to throw these damned red date peanuts down first, but Qi Heng thinks she regrets it.


    Wedding night you said wait? Who can wait?Qi Heng has been waiting for dozens of years, already impatient.


    "I can''t wait." His voice was hoarse, but his eyes were wet.


    Sue sugar before a little compassion, now all disappeared, she bit teeth, gas already want to scold rough!


    Just now someone was still crying with red eyes, but now, he was reckless. In the end, the crying man became poor Su Xiaotang.


    Night after night.


    Day and night.


    Friars don''t feel tired. Their spiritual power can flow the tiredness in their bodies and make the tiredness disappear. The more powerful the friars are, the better their mental outlook will be. But for the first time, Su Tang felt exhausted.


    The voice has been completely hoarse, the body Oh, the body is not her own!


    "Qi Heng, you have enough!"


    The little bastard''s begging for mercy is the most beautiful voice in Qi Heng.


    "Not enough."


    He has been waiting for her for so long, and now he has only been married for a few days. How can he?


    This life will not be enough!


    Su Tang can''t bear the burden. For the first time, she found that she was still tired.


    Her eyes were in a trance, until the moment before fainting, someone still didn''t stop his behavior.


    Su Tang didn''t know how long she had fainted. When she woke up, she was dry, but she felt as if she had been pressed by a stone for 500 years, so tired that she couldn''t even lift her fingers.


    These days, Qi Heng never leave, see her wake up, eyes light.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, Sue sugar began to shiver.


    "No more!" Her voice was hoarse and she couldn''t make it out. Su Tang''s eyes widened and she wanted to hit people angrily, but she couldn''t raise her hand. She could only stare at him angrily, "get out of here!"


    Qi Heng side with Lingli for her to knead, while laughing full of tenderness, "well, next time in the nearby lingchi roll together."


    Su Tang:???


    Mother Ganlin!


    She said go away. You go away alone. Don''t take her with you, OK?


    Lingli knead, let Su sugar tired body was released, but the body recovered, she did not want to see Qi Heng in a short time.


    Those who are forced to abstain, once the prohibition is lifted


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    On the wedding day, Su Tang heard the news that the blackening value was all cleared at the last moment before she fainted.


    She rubbed her old waist, blackening value cleared, the next step, the plan to leave.


    She got out too fast, but the system was worried, "son, don''t stay for a few years, let him slow down?"


    Su Tang sneered, "one year is the same as one hundred years. Do you think it will be different if I stay one more hundred or one thousand years?"


    It''s impossible. She has seen through these black men now. She can''t lose herself for a task. As for Qi Heng


    She vomited a bad breath, sorry for the number of people, not bad for him.


    Now that she''s here, she can''t give up because she''s getting closer to going home.


    "Find out what''s going to happen in the near future."


    Since she wants to leave, she can''t do the same as before. She has to pave the road again. When she is old, she will tell her that there is something wrong with the task and ask her to come back to repair it.


    The system is weak and helpless, where dare to say more, it immediately search, not long, it really found something.


    "Son, do you remember the dungeon I told you about before?"


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened, "remember."


    When they leave, the whole hell deteriorates. They are not the same as Xiuzhen. Once the hell''s mode collapses, it will cause chaos in the world.


    As soon as Su Tang pondered, she immediately had a good idea. In order to avoid the suspicion of some people, she had to let those people in the underground take the initiative.


    Su sugar thought very happy, however, did not wait until the underground people take the initiative, but she waited until Qi Heng.


    "Earlier, my wife said that I would go to lingchi for a roll. My husband is free today. Madam, shall we come together?"


    Qi Heng laughs innocently. He wears a white Royal dress, and the wind sets the moon. He is also modest and polite. But Su Tang can''t be cheated by him. He immediately reaches out his foot and kicks him hard.


    "I''m letting you go alone!"


    Qi Heng stretched out his hand and held her slender ankle directly. Then he laughed softly, "you and I are both husband and wife. We are one. Since we want to roll, there is no reason to roll for our husband. Come on, madam. I''m tired. I''ll hold you for my husband. "


    The bamboo house in the forest looks ordinary, but there are many treasures hidden around it.


    Lingquan Lingtian, and even Lingmai, such a geomantic treasure land, but someone''s mind is rolling!


    Day after day, Su Tang didn''t know when she came in last time.


    "Qi Heng!"


    The little girl shouts him in a sharp voice. Qi Heng''s eyes are red when he hears it.


    "For my husband''s sake."


    "Good, my husband is always here."


    Su Tang


    Knock you!


    It''s because of you that she''s afraid!


    ***


    in the mountains, I don''t know the time. This time, Su Tang learned well. Without waiting for her body to recover, she couldn''t wait to break the Manlin array and rushed out.


    As soon as she went out, she felt that the air was different. She even had the illusion that she could finally survive.


    For the first time, the system felt like it was in lockup.


    The term of a small black house is usually limited. If it''s short, it''s only a few hours. If it''s longer, it''s the limit of a week. But this time, it was still a day before, but later, it gave up.


    It''s no use counting days! It can''t get out again!


    So, this time, he finally saw the light again. Without waiting for Su Tang to speak, he quickly asked, "son, when shall we go? Otherwise, we can go now. "


    The task has been completed. Although the host has the right to stay in the world, it is afraid. As a system, it can admit defeat.


    Qi Heng, a bridegroom who can cry red eyes when he gets married, gives him a gruesome memory.


    Su Tang originally wanted to be sarcastic, but her front foot just left the forest, hind foot see Qi Heng catch up, she can''t go on.


    Fuck!


    She has only been gone for half an hour. Do you want to catch up so soon!


    She remembers that when she left, she was reciprocating. In return, she also put up a bunch of arrays. As a result, half an hour was broken for her?


    Qi Heng looked at his little wife, who had not yet run far away, and said with a gentle smile, "my little Luo, where are you going?"


    Su sugar face expressionless, "take a ride."


    Qi Heng laughs, "why don''t you go for a ride? What''s the point? "


    Su Tang smell speech, hiss a, "haven''t half an hour you chase to come, you see, isn''t this a woman sing a husband to follow?"


    Qi Heng was stunned at first, and then laughed. He stepped forward and saw that the little girl didn''t hide behind. Then he raised a smile. "Well, this time I know I''m wrong. I won''t be so ungrateful again. Can''t my wife forgive me?"


    Sue sugar is still like that, expressionless.


    A man''s mouth, a liar.Can you believe it when you go to bed?


    If you can believe it, she will not run so slowly!


    Qi constant temperature words coax, this call outsider saw, afraid is want to think she doesn''t know how to exalt.


    But Su Tang won''t believe him. This big girl cheated her twice. If she believes him again, it''s his last name!


    "I don''t want to stay in the mountains." She pursed her red lips and saw that his smile was faint. Then she hurriedly said, "there are only small animals, birds, flowers and grass in the mountains and forests. Although we are human beings, we can''t discriminate against each other, but after a long time, it''s boring. I want to go out to play."


    Once upon a time, the little devil, Luo, the king of pranks, if she can stay together for a long time, it''s impossible.


    Qi Heng also knew that it was not good to hold her, so he rubbed her hair with a smile and sighed: "I''m not holding you prisoner. If I want to leave, I''ll comb my hair well. If I go out, I can''t be laughed at?"


    Su Tang doesn''t dare to comb her hair. As soon as she combs her hair, he has to come back before she finishes it.


    These days, she is living the same life as a mortal, three meals a day, four things, none of which stop ah, this is not like a friar, clearly like a poor man who indulges in excess.


    Therefore, by the time he cooked at noon, she sneaked out.


    Because she doesn''t know how to comb her hair, every time he makes a meal and comes in to help her dress up. After a long time, even if she wakes up, she doesn''t want to get up and wait for him to come to serve her. This time, she can''t stand this kind of day, so she sneaks away while he is cooking. Therefore, she doesn''t even comb her hair well.


    As a result, she thought that she could run out for an hour. This guy was so good that she could catch up with her so soon.


    Su Tang abandoned herself, thinking that if he dared to restrain himself, he would tear his face with him.


    "Then you comb your hair, and I''ll go out to play after you''ve done it."


    Qi Heng looked at her coquetry, happy eyebrows are bent up, "OK, but after combing, you have to finish lunch to go out to play."


    This is a pig feeding way. He said it was lunch, but he gave her a full table. It was like a luxury feast. The friars would not be fat, otherwise, according to his way of raising, Su Tang would become Su fat in a month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    Although Qi Heng chased out, he chose to let go instead of catching people back. After all, too much is better than too much, which made the little bastard so anxious that he could not even eat meat in the future.


    He sighed. He thought life in the forest was very comfortable. But Su Tang wanted to go out to play. So let''s go with her.


    "The world is dangerous. It''s dangerous for Luo to go out alone. I''ll accompany you."


    Su Tang''s eyes were wide open and he wanted to feel his conscience.


    She, a once infamous little devil, can be afraid of the world? The world is not afraid of her.


    "Yes." She knew that what this fellow said was all excuses, but she was afraid that she would leave. What kind of dangerous world could lead her?


    I don''t know the time in the forest. When she came out, she found that it had been more than half a year.


    It''s no wonder that she can''t bear to run out. She''s tired of walking in such a big mountain forest for a long time. Although the scenery is beautiful and Qi Heng is also beautiful, no matter how delicious the dishes are, she''ll be tired of eating them every day. For example, now, when she looks at the feast, she has the illusion that vegetables and radishes are also delicious.


    You know, in the past she was not happy.


    ***


    the world is still beautiful. When they go out for sightseeing, they can occasionally meet monks.


    Since the Sutang people set up Xibai, the monks felt ashamed when they saw her. They had gathered the whole power of the right way to trap her in the cold cave, and Baibai had forbidden her for decades. It was a typical Revenge of kindness.


    It''s su Tang. It doesn''t matter. He''s the first monk who runs to help when he meets some problems occasionally.


    Qi Heng dotes on her. If she is willing to be chivalrous and righteous, he will accompany her to be chivalrous and righteous. If she likes to do evil, he will accompany her to do evil as long as she likes.


    Su Tang''s accomplishments can''t be defeated even if they disappear. Moreover, she seems to be fighting for justice, but in fact she is waiting for an opportunity.


    The longer the evil thoughts have been suppressed, the more terrible they will be, and even unable to stop.


    Su Tang left a copy after she finished the task last time, but she didn''t scare her when she came back. So this time, she decided to come to die dun. If she died, she was sorry for Qi Heng.


    Stay time is shorter and shorter, so she is also more and more favorite to Qi Heng, occasionally that guy went too far, she is also bite a tooth, want to forget.


    On the surface, the two people went to each other in two directions, and for a time, it became a good story in the field of cultivation. In fact, someone had already planned the way back.


    Su Tang can''t stay idle. She will be tired of staying in a place for ten days and a half months at most. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, she just stays for a few more days and then leaves mercilessly.


    Qi Heng didn''t pay attention to it at first, but after a long time, Xu was aware of the crisis of the sixth sense. He suddenly asked her one day.


    "Ah Luo, what kind of scenery can keep your heart."


    What he said was very light. As soon as the wind blew, it spread, so Sutang didn''t hear it.


    At this time, they are on the top of the snow mountain, where there is the most beautiful snow scenery in the world. It is white and impeccable. It is also said that the water of the snow mountain here comes from Tianhe.


    Tianhe, it''s the river where the immortals live.


    Tianhe water, which can not be borne by ordinary people, turns into snow. It''s freezing cold and freezing to the bone. It''s a cultivator. Those with low accomplishments will freeze to death in the middle of the mountain.


    Therefore, the beautiful scenery on the top of the snow mountain has always been just a rumor, because the people who can really climb the top have actually broken through the mortal friars and stepped into the realm of immortals.


    Qi Heng was worried about Su Tang at the beginning, but as they climbed higher and higher, Su Tang didn''t show any discomfort, and her spiritual power didn''t fluctuate too much, which means that it''s nothing wrong for her to climb to the top of the snow mountain.


    Then, dare to guess that the person who has such accomplishments, let alone him, is all that the cultivation world has. It''s hard to trap her.


    But why is she willing?


    His little wife, on the grounds of memory disorder, has not yet been able to know what she thought at that time.


    The top of the snow mountain is very beautiful. Su Tang looks at the beautiful scenery around him, but he doesn''t see the scenery at all. He always sees himself.


    Su Tang tilted her head and said, "Qi Heng, what do you think I''m doing? I can''t sustain such a beautiful scenery for a long time. We''ll have to leave in a few minutes


    His little wife laughs heartlessly, but Qi Heng has no origin of a panic.


    He held out his hand, but the avalanche under their feet was faster than him.


    Qi Heng''s pupils shrink. He wants to find someone, but the power of avalanche is too terrible. When he finally stabilizes his body, there is no sound of Su Tang around.


    "Ah lo!"


    "Ah lo!"


    Qi Heng hoarse, while fighting to stop the avalanche, while frantically looking for people.


    On the other hand, Su Tang didn''t matter. She just fell into a cave in the snow mountain. There was a different world in the cave. Even without the cold of the snow mountain and the warm wind, it was not dark inside.


    In nature, the more eccentric and dangerous it is, Su Tang didn''t rush to move, but asked the system, "dog, check the surroundings."System, "there is a mountain on the top of the snow mountain, connecting the heaven."


    Su Tang smelled it and raised her eyebrows. "So, you say this is the mountain on the top of the snow mountain?"


    System, "seriously speaking, there are two mountains on the top of the snow mountain. One is connected with the heaven, and the other is connected with the earth. Now the earth is suffering. Guess what about the heaven."


    Su Tang''s body is slightly stiff. She looks around. It''s not surprising that she soon realizes the surging spirit power, which only contains some impurities.


    She squinted, according to the system prompts, more and more inside, finally, out in the cave, found a thin river.


    The river goes down, but the river goes up all the way.


    At first glance, the river is clear, but when you look closely, you can find a few strands of black catkins as black as hair, one after another. In fact, it''s not too much, but it''s these strands of impurities that pollute the whole river.


    Su Tang stopped. She didn''t ask the system, so she could see the situation clearly.


    Mountains can be divided into many different shapes, and rivers are just one of them. She tried to take the black catkins out of the river, but found that no matter how hard she tried, the black catkins were still, as if they were growing in the river.


    She frowned. "Dog, what can I do to get rid of it?"


    The system then sighed, it never mentioned this matter, but maybe it really should be the fate, it said: "Qi Heng with your blood, became a demon lord, you guess, what effect does his blood have?"


    Su sugar hissed a, words all said this up, don''t guess, Qi Heng''s blood definitely took purification function.


    But she did not expect that a black man who could destroy the heaven and the earth could purify the blood.


    Play or you can play.


    "Will I die?" Su Tang asked.


    System, "it depends on whether you want to live or not."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    Without any hesitation, Su Tang jumped into the water with a puff.


    The river looks shallow, but in fact it is unfathomable. As I said before, the river is strange. The direction of the water flow is upward. After su Tang jumped down, she went against the current and chose to go down all the way.


    Down, to hell, up, to God.


    It''s been some years since she left the hell last time, but she didn''t expect that the hell, which used to be in order, is now in a mess.


    There are white skeletons on the ground everywhere. It is desolate all around. There is not even a wandering soul on the busy Naihe bridge in the past. Even Mengpo, who never leaves, has no trace now.


    The river links with the river Styx. When Su Tang probes out, he thinks he is in the wrong place.


    She murmured and asked the system, "where are the people?"


    System, "now who dare to swagger around in the underground, light is swallowed, heavy is soul ah."


    Underground has become a dead city worthy of the name. Su Tang follows her previous memory and comes to a back garden. Only last time, it was a back garden full of birds and flowers, but now the flowers are withered and full of death everywhere.


    She sat in the courtyard for a while, as she did last time, and still this time.


    She takes food out of her store. It''s boring to wait. She has to wait while eating.


    But last time I didn''t let her wait for a long time. This time, I let her knock melon seeds for a long time before someone showed up.


    "So slow?" She looked up and saw Wang Jiang, one of the ten halls.


    Wang Jiang was still as he used to be. He didn''t see any difference in his conversation. But his eyes, which were like the eyes of a mirror, were all gray now. Except for the strong darkness, he couldn''t see any other color.


    "I''m sorry, it''s Miss aro. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    Su Tang tut a, then pass the melon seeds in the past, "crack?"


    Wang Jiang''s mouth corners visible to the naked eye took a puff, as if distorted by her, but this reaction is only a flash, soon, he recovered calm, refused with a smile, "no, I don''t eat."


    Su Tang picked her eyebrows and said vaguely, "I''ll do it myself."


    Wang Jiang couldn''t sit still. At the moment, she could see everything in the underground. But how could the devil react so strangely that she was not curious?


    They just sit like this. No, it should be said that Wang Jiang is the only one sitting from the beginning to the end, while Su Tang is knocking on the melon seeds. The melon seeds are gone, and there are peanuts. In the end, Wang Jiang''s expression is slightly distorted.


    He''s impatient.


    "Your storage ring is for food?"


    Sue sugar, "what else? For skeletons? "


    Wang Jiang is one of the ten halls in the end. When he gets angry, the hell will be shocked. Su Tang, obviously, pokes his anger. After waiting for so long, he wanted to appreciate her fear, but in the end, the damned woman is not afraid, but looks like he is having fun.


    He suddenly stood up, and then his body began to expand rapidly. At last, like a giant, he could trample on sugar as long as he raised his feet.


    "Are you not afraid?"


    His voice gradually distorted. Su Tang still sat on the stone bench, smelling the words and nodding honestly. "Naturally, I''m afraid. If I don''t have a life, I''ll lose it."


    "Then why aren''t you afraid?"


    He asked why he didn''t show fear, and Su Tang answered honestly.


    "No, you''re so ugly. You can''t die ugly even if you die."


    Su sugar this mouth gun a dozen, directly poke the other party''s anger point.


    Wang Jiang raised his foot angrily, then stepped down angrily, "if you don''t want to die ugly, then you will be trampled to death!"


    In his eyes, although Su Tang used to come in as a living soul, now he can take his body with him. But what''s the matter? The hell is in the world of their ten halls. What can a demon master who is just a demon family do to him?


    The other side''s foot is very big. When one foot is raised, it blocks the sky.


    Can su sugar, before running away also don''t forget to take her peanuts.


    This scene, in Wang Jiang''s eyes, is undoubtedly a provocation!


    So, again and again, and faster and faster, soon, the whole courtyard was hollowed out by him, and he couldn''t see it at all, while Su Tang was still unharmed.


    When peanuts are finished, Sutang takes out the wine pot again.


    I can''t help it. It must hurt to bleed later. She has to paralyze herself with alcohol.


    "I said, you alone?" She defiantly opened her mouth and poured a mouthful of wine. "What about the other nine?"


    Wang Jiang Jie a smile, the face is full of gloomy, "you guess."


    Generally speaking, those who say this kind of words may not come to a good end. Although there are ten halls in the prefecture, each of them has its own way. Now that the courtyard has been destroyed for such a long time, there is a king Jiang.


    "Cubs, they are all swallowed up by him. Look at his stomach, especially now that he has enlarged himself, is he still moving?"The Department of unification reminds Su Tang to look up immediately. Sure enough, his stomach is really slightly agitated.


    Su Tang''s eyes are wide open. It''s incredible.


    But Wang and Jiang patted his stomach with pride, just like showing off.


    He just wanted to open his mouth, but Su Tang said, "are you pregnant?"


    "A few months."


    "How is your father?"


    Wang Jiang


    Shame, this is a naked shame!


    He roared angrily. With this roar, all the plants and trees that were left were blown up by him. Soon, these things formed a small tornado. The target was su Tang.


    Su sugar small mouth but still said, "don''t be angry, although you were abandoned, but I really don''t discriminate."


    "Well, I have something to say! What are you spouting water for? "


    It won''t rain in the hell, but it''s not really saliva. It''s one of the ten halls. It''s also a ghost fairy. An immortal can conjure up anything.


    For example, the rain, full of malice, can soak people''s body.


    Wang Jiang has completely lost his patience. He wants this woman to die!


    But before that, he wanted to let her taste the evil thoughts, the evil thoughts bred by the dark, devouring the soul, making him crazy, but also making him painful.


    "Come on."


    "Fall together."


    His eyes were full of haze, but he had a twisted smile on his face.


    Su Tang booed and immediately pulled out the hairpin on her hair.


    Qi Heng gave her hairpins, which all have defensive functions. Although they may not be enough for the immortal, they can last for a while. Besides, there are many hairpins of this level in her store ring, and she is not distressed at all.


    What she felt, what she lost, and what she could enter her store ring, were all extraordinary products.


    She is not distressed, but Wang Jiang is angry.


    No matter how he does it, that damned woman can always have something to deal with, first hairpin, then weapons, and finally there are pots and pans, what rubbish are they!


    "I''ll see how long you can last!"


    Storage ring will be empty, when the time comes, is when she died!


    He wants to eat her meat, drink her blood, suck her brain, and finally die in pain!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    Su Tang shakes the wine bottle in her hand. It''s not as heavy and empty as before. It just indicates that her life will come to an end.


    With a slap, she threw the jug aside.


    No before the idle indifference, she finally took out a weapon, sharp sword, just a cut, wrist blood gushing out.


    When Wang Jiang saw this, he thought that she was serious at last, but the next moment, he saw that she had cut her wrist.


    He was stunned. What does that mean?


    You know you can''t fight, so you just cut your wrist and hang yourself?


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    He roared angrily, shaking the earth, but he was met with blood.


    Wang Jiang was dull again, but he listened to Su Tang''s lazy way: "don''t you want to drink my blood and eat my meat? Now... " When she said that, her lips turned pale and showed a strange smile. She was born in a demon family, and she was possessed by demons. All these years, she pretended to be cute, and almost forgot her essence.


    The voice of ghost sounded, Wang Jiang suddenly bowed his head, but saw that the little bug at his feet had already gone.


    Then a voice came from his ear.


    "My blood, is it delicious?"


    When the annoying voice rang out, Wang Jiang''s pupil shrank. He quickly raised his hand and wanted to kill the little insect beside his ear, but the little insect was one step ahead of him.


    The sharp sword Qi roared past his ear. When he reacted, a huge ear fell.


    When he saw the falling ear, he suddenly felt the pain.


    He covered his ears, but blood gushed from between his fingers.


    Su Tang hides slowly. Half of her face is splashed with blood. She reaches out her hand and wipes all the blood on her face. Then, she shows a little evil.


    She licked the corner of her lip. She was full of innocence with a smile. But when she looked closely, she was full of evil, like a goblin, dangerous and charming.


    "Well, I don''t have much time. Let''s make a quick decision."


    From the beginning to the end, the battle seemed to be in her hands. She said that when it was over, there was a dazzling red light above the hell.


    She beat all the evil Qi above the hell. Now the whole hell is occupied by evil thoughts. She injected the evil Qi into her blood. Soon, the formation and the earth shaking. Evil thoughts began to be swallowed, but this thing, although invisible and colorless, but also know resistance.


    Su Tang doesn''t know how many rational ghost immortals there are in the underground. She only stares at Wang Jiang in front of her. Sure enough, she has the blood of the man in her body. She just fed Wang Jiang so much blood. Now, Wang Jiang''s face begins to struggle.


    He made himself huge. At first, he could stand. Later, the agitation in his stomach became bigger and bigger. He couldn''t stand straight any longer. With a bang, he fell directly into the courtyard.


    At this time, Su Tang''s face had been gradually exposed.


    Her whole body strength was evacuated, and with the blood, she stood in the same place, and saw that Wang Jiang finally fell down. Soon, she was also paralyzed to the ground.


    The scenery in front of her began to


    all the magic power drained her whole body. With the blood, she was waiting for Wang Jiang to fall, and she was also paralyzed to the ground.


    In front of the scene began to appear double shadow, one after another, so that she could not tell the real or illusory.


    She sneered, with no sadness or joy on her face. She only joked with the system: "when I was about to die, I saw the illusion of the man. Tut, I really love the task deeply."


    The system is a little difficult to say. After a pause, it finally whispered: "it''s not your illusion, it''s him who really came."


    The red sky above the hell was broken, and then a figure came down from the sky.


    Qi Heng''s black hair is floating in the air now. From head to foot, even his hair is permeated with terrible fierce color. His eyes are full of dark anger. At this moment, under the purification of Su Tang''s life, many evil spirits and resentment spirits have come running along the taste. It''s the last struggle of evil thoughts. Unfortunately, before the evil thoughts touch Su Tang, Qi Heng is pinched from the sky It''s broken into pieces.


    Qi Heng''s eyes are dark, but the corners of his eyes are full of blood red. He comes quickly and looks at Su Tang falling on the ground. His hands tremble slightly.


    "Ah lo..."


    He did not dare to help her, but his voice was terrified.


    Blood can be smelled everywhere in the hell, but only on his little wife, there is no blood at all.


    It''s not that she wasn''t hurt, it''s that there''s no blood on her.


    Su Tang just thought it was an illusion, but now she thinks it''s an auditory hallucination. In the end, the system couldn''t see it. She turned her eyes and said sadly, "it''s not an illusion. It''s all true. Qi Heng is here."


    The task has been done now. It takes so long in this world. Even if it''s going to the theatre, it''s already in the theatre.


    Although it''s not the first time I''ve seen my son die, the system still can''t bear it.


    Su Tang raised pale corners of her mouth and laughed. Compared with Qi Heng''s tension and fear, she was very calm. "Ah Heng, I''m ok."Her voice is dry and slightly dumb, life begins to pass in her eyes, bit by bit, eyes are more and more dim, but the smile on her lips is more colorful.


    "Ah Heng, don''t be sad."


    With a smile, she seemed to say that she was dying of regret. Qi Heng stared at her. I don''t know when, his dark eyes had already turned scarlet. Compared with Wang Jiang, he was more like the evil of the underground.


    "You''ll be fine."


    Qi Heng''s voice is unexpectedly calm, without any ups and downs. You can listen carefully. The voice is empty and dead.


    Sue sugar hooked her lips. She couldn''t see anything in front of her eyes. She was blind in one eye, but now she is completely blind.


    She raised her hand, want to a final farewell, only to the end, but also slightly moved fingertips, fortunately, Qi Heng understand her.


    The horizon of hell is dark and bright, and Su Tang''s smile is more and more dim.


    Qi Heng''s Scarlet pupil suddenly shrinks, he immediately cuts his wrist, the expression is never calm, but the voice, but already flustered.


    "It''s going to be all right. I''m not going to let you."


    "Blood..."


    "My body is your blood, now, give it back to you..."


    "Ah lo..."


    Too much blood loss is just one of the reasons. What really makes Sutang lose her life is the array she arranged, the blood array. The use of magic gas into the sky, plus her lord''s life, and finally covered the whole hell.


    On the other hand, Wang Jiang finally couldn''t hold on, and he began to vomit.


    One by one, the temple master, who had been swallowed by him, finally struggled from his body.


    The tenth hall was influenced by this evil idea. When they struggled out of Wang Jiang''s belly, their eyes were still red. However, because of the purification power in the air and their own strength, they returned to normal in a short time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    The hell managed to escape the disaster. Even if the ten halls were back to normal, they still felt sad. They looked like they had survived the disaster. But when they turned back, everyone was silent.


    Qi Heng''s hands because he is eager to give blood transfusion to Su Tang, at the moment, his hands are full of blood, but it is not enough.


    Just blood, not enough.


    He almost used up half of his accomplishments and blood, but the Su Tang lying on the ground was still silent. He opened his eyes wide, and two lines of brilliant red blood and tears came out of his red eyes. The blood and tears fell down his cheek, and the long blood mark was startling.


    "Ah lo."


    "Ah lo..."


    ¡­¡­


    He murmured his little wife''s name, sobbed and kissed her, but the soft and lovely person had no response. Her coquetry and her pride disappeared at the moment when she closed her eyes


    Qi Heng almost crazy to his life across the past, to later, or ten hall joint force suppression, just reluctantly will he left half life to pull back.


    This matter was not handled properly by the local government. Otherwise, there would not have been such a big loophole. The ten halls were solemn, and the joy of the rest of their lives faded, leaving only a deep seriousness.


    "Qi Heng, don''t worry."


    The ten halls comforted each other. They were in charge of life and death, but none of them thought that she was dead. Even if her body died and her soul was no longer alive, there were other possibilities.


    You know, when Su Tang came to the underground for help, they had a strong curiosity about her past.


    No one can escape from the records of the book of life and death, unless his ability is high enough to surpass that of the book of life and death, but such a capable person can''t be just a little devil.


    The ten halls immediately launched an investigation, and one of them took the birth and death book.


    "Yes!"


    A certain highness suddenly exclaimed, "little devil, Luo, was born in 28026, and died in 28090, which is not right! According to the calendar of the birth of the demons, the little devil ah Luo is at least 400 years old now, but according to the book of life and death, she has only lived for more than 70 years. "


    "The book of life and death can''t go wrong."


    "Now, then, there''s only one possibility left."


    The truth is getting closer and closer, and the ten halls are even more curious about Su Tang.


    I don''t think so. How could a demon lord suppress such monstrous evil thoughts? She brought vitality to the underground by herself. Such a person should be in the immortal class, but the immortal class has no such person!


    "Wang Jiang, try the mirror stage!"


    Wang Jiang was the most affected. His ear was cut off by Su Tang. Although he was recovering from the Tomb Sweeping Day, he was injured. He covered his ears, but he didn''t kill Su Tang. As one of the ten halls of the underworld, as long as the underworld is still there, no matter how seriously injured he is, he can repair himself.


    That''s the process. It''s very painful.


    He took a deep breath. "No, I can''t. Around her, or herself, her strength is far beyond our imagination. In front of the mirror stage, her mirror is a blur, and she can''t see anything clearly. "


    As long as it exists in the world, even if you are just a little ant, the mirror platform can clearly reflect it, unless


    Wang Jiang thought of this and breathed, "she is not a person in this world, and there are people around her, covering up all her breath."


    As soon as Wang Jiang opened his mouth, another royal highness immediately said in surprise: "no wonder I searched the whole hell, including the whole world, and not only could I not find a trace of her spirit, it turned out to be so."


    Even if they are scared out of their wits, they are now the governors of the underworld. They can be aware of their death. They are not as silent as they are now, as if they have disappeared.


    In the end, everyone agreed that Su Tang was not a person in this world.


    The more discussion, the more curious, for example, who is she?


    Although they are not gods, they have the same strength. If they can leave quietly in front of them, their actual strength is terrible.


    "Qi Heng..." A certain highness rubbed his hands and suppressed the curiosity and excitement in his heart. "Can you recall in detail how you met her?"


    Qi Heng''s Scarlet eyes turned slightly, then stopped.


    Ten Temple people don''t know, like this silent disappear, have already experienced twice in him here.


    Last time, she still had a body, on which there was a puppet whose breath was very close to her, imitating everything she had. Unfortunately, he saw through it. He was very angry, so he directly pulled the puppet out of the sea of knowledge, and then strangled him with his bare hands.


    Qi Heng looks at ah Luo beside him and laughs. He reaches out his hand to touch her pale face. He laughs like a sad and cautious person. His voice is gentle, but his eyes are gradually crazy.


    "Ah Luo, why..."


    All he wanted in his life was her.


    Once upon a time, I couldn''t wait to get it.


    After that, it was just a vain joy.


    "You lied to me! These years, these days, it turns out that it''s just a game for you"Good, very good!"


    Before the ashes of the lifeless life, but now burning flames, Qi Heng hand wave, in front of the body a fall directly into ashes, without the wind, has disappeared in the world.


    He sniffed the smell of the air, with the death of Su Tang, the air belongs to her breath more and more light, but Qi Heng has raised the corner of his mouth.


    There was no breath of her, but in a trance, he smelled other places.


    He raised his eyes, blood eyes gradually turned dark red, the sky of hell was dark, and there was no day, but he split it with sword Qi.


    The ten halls were shocked when the sunlight came in.


    In fact, hell and the world can''t be figured out by breaking the sky. All kinds of complex factors, hell doesn''t really mean underground. It''s a space different from the world. Only the dead can enter. But now, he has broken through this barrier and connected it together. Even the God can''t do it, unless


    Ten Temple people more and more fear, always feel this day of lead too exciting.


    There is only one person who can change the world.


    The way of heaven, or can be called, Creator!


    Qi Heng with evil four smile, the first layer of sky was broken, he did not feel happy, because he felt the resistance, the resistance strength is very strong, under the confrontation between the two sides, the whole world followed the tremor.


    Even those who were as powerful as the tenth hall were all kneeling on the ground in horror, not only unable to get up, but also forced to vomit blood.


    Qi Heng regardless of everything around him, he was more frustrated and more brave. In the end, although he was forced to spit blood, in the end, he got what he wanted and broke the power that had been hindering him.


    The ten halls were forced to blur in front of their eyes. Under the pressure, they only had to submit. I don''t know how long later, it snowed like goose feather in the hell.


    They looked up in amazement, but saw a gap in the sky, which not only poured into the white light, but also fell down with the snow.


    "Broken Break the void


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    Sue sugar opened her eyes again and was so silly by the scenes around her.


    Ear full of Su Hello, Su Hello hi song, side is a group of demons dance, noisy her skull pain.


    She took a deep breath and tried to get away from the scene, but the narrow bar was surrounded by people, and there was no room for her to turn around.


    She tried hard to push away the man beside her, but as soon as she started, the other side threw a super large glass of beer.


    The color of the beer is turbid. It''s not a good wine at first sight, but the other party is warm and straightforward, and even puts his big hand on her shoulder.


    The man was about two meters tall, like a little giant. When he put one hand over him, Su Tang felt that he had been patted three centimeters short by him.


    "Hey, Jane, you are so good that you put that guy in jail! I heard that I got a big commission not long ago? Come on, tell me secretly, how much? "


    He said it secretly, but the music around the bar was noisy. When the little giant said it, it was like roaring out. As soon as the voice fell, the men and women who were writhing around stopped.


    Su Tang''s memory is still recovering. She vaguely remembers that this is a new world. In this world, everything is based on genes, and memories like her with pure human blood are almost the worst.


    The environment of the world is harsh. Human beings are like flowers in the greenhouse, and there are few living environments. However, gene people are different. They have the genetic characteristics of various animals, such as sharks, which can make gene people survive in the sea, and elephants, which can make you bigger and stronger. There are tigers, snakes, and so on.


    Among them, the male master''s genes are among the most powerful. The lion has a mutation in his genes. Although he has the ferocity of the lion, he also has the mania of the lion.


    People with gene mutation are called inferior people. They are not as good as ordinary people. They do great harm to society, so once they are found, they are immediately sent to prison.


    However, some people with gene mutation have not hurt people, or the impact is not too great, so they have special researchers to eliminate their mutated genes. However, some of them are carried for life. If they can not be eliminated, they can only be imprisoned for life.


    Su Tang remembers that everyone else has only one gene, but the male owner has two. One is the dominant gene lion, and the other is the invisible gene. The ancient chimpanzee was extremely fierce.


    Although the two genes of the male owner are terrible, he has super high intelligence and self-control. If he wants to, he can pretend to be a well-dressed upper class person. Yes, he is also a famous Duke.


    Su Tang is here to do the task, so Jiang Zhen is no exception. He has a life that is not so beautiful, even uneasy.


    Although he was born noble, but because of two genes, he was different from ordinary people since childhood. Because of his identity, no one dares to offend him, but he is like a time bomb, which makes the whole royal family in fear all day long.


    Jiang Zhen can''t say that he has a gene mutation. He just has one more gene than others, so the gene detector at the beginning can''t detect his mutation.


    Su Tang''s identity in this life is the child of Jiang''s mother''s old friend. In a riot, her parents died in the battlefield. Jiang''s mother felt pity for her, so she understood her little orphan daughter to Jiang''s family. Since then, Su Tang has grown up with Jiang Zhen.


    The name of Su Tang''s life is Jian Xi, an ordinary inferior person who doesn''t even have advanced genes. If it wasn''t for the protection of Jiang''s family, he would have been a plaything for others. But even if the Jiang family protected her, her identity was not disclosed to the public. The Jiang family only knew that there was a Miss Jane, and the outside world did not know her identity.


    Originally, she was protected by the Jiang family. She was in good health. But now it seems that something happened to the Jiang family. If not, how could she come to such a ghost place.


    And what do you mean to put that guy in jail? Who''s that guy?


    And what about the man?!


    The more memories are restored, the more confused Sutang''s brain is. She pushes away the big man around her and wants to leave this small bar. The next second, everyone surrounds her.


    She frowned, knowing that she would not be able to leave without solving these people.


    "Sorry, I can''t understand what you said."


    "I won''t say it, a villain. Let me guess, how did you get that man to be arrested?"


    The tall little giant laughs unkindly. He has yellowish teeth and greedy eyes.


    Su Tang''s face was calm. She raised her eyes and looked at the tall little giant in front of her. The deep part of her eyes was gradually infected with the intention of killing.


    The garbage obviously wants to kill her. The eyes and words are disgusting.


    Tut


    As soon as she came back, there was a mess. Su Tang was in a bad mood and said to the system, "dog, can the replicator developed by your system work? That''s nothing


    The system is very aggrieved. What does R & D have to do with it? It''s also a victim. She redoes the task, and it''s with her.However, it does not dare to refute, who let the R & D guys be its colleagues.


    "Well, why don''t we solve these people first?"


    Su Tang stares at the beer in the little giant''s hand, her eyes flickering. "How to solve this problem? Most of them are gene people here, and I, an innocent human, are you sure my arm can beat them?"


    System, "you forget that you developed a drug that can make ordinary people''s strength soar. After spraying it, you can fight against gene people. Although the potion has a time effect, it will certainly be able to withdraw with your ability. "


    Sue sugar, "yes, potion, but guess I still have potion?"


    As soon as the system chokes, it forgets that in order to save the cost of replicators, most of the remaining replicators will die in a very short time. For example, now, being cheated into such a messy pub, surrounded by gene people, she will not survive tonight.


    "Then you buy mine. Let me see. It''s not expensive. It''s only three or five points."


    Su sugar is a rogue, two hands a pool, "three or five points is not money? It''s not my fault. Let''s die together. "


    The system sees that more and more people are around with bad intentions. If they don''t give the medicine again, they are afraid that they will die at the beginning.


    In a hurry, he didn''t dare to take the money, so he quickly changed the medicine.


    But Su Tang, who was a rogue just now, seems to be a different person. She grabs the beer cup in the hand of the big giant, jumps up with the beer and buckles it on his head.


    Bang, the beer poured over his face, and the glass slag on the glass stabbed him with blood all over his head.


    The little giant was angry and roared. Before, she thought that she could hold the villain in her hand, but she dared to resist!


    The beer glass was broken, and there was a glass handle left in Sutang''s hand. She jumped up. Although the little giant was tall and strong, her speed was not as fast as her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    Sue sugar jumped up, directly with the residual glass handle against his neck, and then forced a stroke.


    The little giant just fell down. When he died, his pupils were ferocious.


    Although Su Tang looks petite, she has a strong figure. When she landed lightly, she was surrounded by a circle of people. At this time, all the people scattered.


    They keep all the greed in their eyes and show their vigilance.


    Su Tang''s skill obviously calmed them down.


    She looked at the little giant''s corpse and kicked it with her foot. Then she raised her lips and laughed innocently, "ah, I''m so dead. It''s not you who asked me to say how to let that man be arrested. Now, I haven''t exerted myself. How can you fall down? "


    The little girl has a pure face. At first glance, she is no different from those inferior human beings. She is weak and pitiful. If she didn''t just do it, no one would have thought that she would have such explosive power.


    "She is not inferior."


    At this time, a person in the messy bar called out, "I smell the gene smell on her body, like a poison queen bee!"


    Su Tang pick eyebrow, potion will be accompanied by some smell, poison King Bee or something, quite suitable for her small body now.


    As soon as the man called, the people around him scattered further.


    Poison King Bee, just a poison word, has let them fear.


    In this kind of dirty and messy small bar, even if the people around are gene people, their genes are divided into high-level and low-level. For example, they are generally low-level gene people, otherwise they would not go to this place and drink this kind of inferior beer mixed with water.


    In their opinion, the poisonous wasp is different from their low-level gene people. It can kill people invisibly! Otherwise, just a beer cup, how can you kill people so easily? It must be poisoned, so it''s the reason why you die so fast!


    Su Tang''s identity in this life, outsiders do not know her relationship with Jiang Zhen, in the eyes of outsiders, she is just a small orphan, no one will care about how the orphans grow up, they care about, just in front of the small profit.


    At present, no one dares to provoke Su Tang.


    And she also soon stay, only a mockery of no fun, in the eyes of everyone left.


    Not far away, she suddenly changed her face. She immediately hid in the corner. In the shadow, the darkness covered the pain on her face. There was a price to pay for the short-term improvement of her strength. The medicine can make her whole strength greatly increase, but the time limit, when the medicine leaves, she will fall into a period of fatigue, during which, serious will lead to coma.


    Fortunately, the little giant is just a low-level genetic person, and she doesn''t spend too much physical strength. At this time, she leans back in the alley. Although the smell of garbage spreads in the air, it''s safe because it''s late.


    She took a deep breath and calmed down the stabbing pain in her lower chest. Then she said, "dog, where''s the man?"


    The system only now reacts, just now she looks like a rogue, but also negative response, emotion is to cheat some free medicine from it!


    It says, how suddenly she seems to have changed her personality, and she has lost the spirit of old-age care.


    System gas straight hum, voice also with a thorn, "in prison ah." When he finished, he cried for the man, "ah, poor man, it''s really miserable. Although he was a little bad when he was a child, when he grows up, the one who hurt him most is his sister."


    Su Tang smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, this little dog son intonation is not right.


    When Jiang Zhen was a child, it was really bad. It was just a little devil in the world. If someone else was around him, I was afraid that the graveyard was two meters high.


    Although Jiang''s mother brought little Su Tang into Jiang''s family, Jiang''s mother was busy with her laboratory career and seldom had time to care about her. At that time, only Su Tang and the man were left in the big Jiang family.


    At that time, Su Tang was just struggling to survive. It was just a prank. At most, she had diarrhea or had a few high fever. The key was that men disliked bad people. They didn''t look down on them. They directly felt that they didn''t need to live in this world.


    Naturally, the servants of the Jiang family are holding their own young master in their hands. To her, a child brought back from outside, they can live.


    Later, Jiang''s mother finally found out and punished Jiang Zhen in public. Su Tang was afraid of being hated by him, so she knelt down and begged for mercy. It was clear that she was the worst, but she wanted to plead for mercy to the perpetrators. Su Tang''s heart is still bitter, but for the sake of the task, she can only bear it. Later, Jiang Zhen grows up slowly, and the original invisible gene begins to affect him. She accompanies her several outbreaks.


    Although she was inferior, when Jiang Zhen broke out, even those servants kept away, and even rumors of his gene mutation were spread. At that time, Su Tang not only accompanied him, but also appeased him. In the end, he developed a medicine. As long as he felt upset and gave himself an injection, he could be like a normal person.


    So now, how did he put himself in jail?


    Remember, in the original world, he went crazy in prison, and finally led all the prisoners with gene mutation to occupy the world and destroy the world.


    And she, in order to avoid this, also worked hard to develop inhibitors!So now, all her efforts are in vain?


    "Believe it or not, I don''t care about it."


    When the system heard this, it was even more angry, "it''s just my routine, and now it''s threatening me! You... "


    System you for a long time, Leng is can''t say why, finally, oneself gas of autistic refuse to answer a person.


    Su tangle is happy. Her emotion has just been used to it. This is discovered by it.


    Her little dog is a little smarter. Su Tang is very pleased with this.


    "I won''t talk?" Su Tang smiles and is not worried. Seeing that she is still silent, she says, "OK, I''m tired after a fight. Let''s have a rest first. As for the man, I''m not my own man anyway. "


    When the system gets angry, it''s even more angry to see that she really let it go.


    "That''s your man!" The system breathed, "when you left, you did a very coquettish operation. The man of other people really took you as a relative, but you have to be angry with him!"


    Su Tang, "I''ve finished all my tasks. What''s wrong with him?"


    The system said, "you eloped with his nemesis! Who can bear it? "


    Sue sugar, "elopement is fake. At the last moment, didn''t I get his nemesis to prison? Gene mutation, life-long carrier, he is afraid to be out of this life. By the way, did I earn a large commission? "


    There are rewards for gene mutation and informants.


    Su sugar to now just understand come over, before the little giant shout what Commission, refers to Jiang Zhen''s dead enemy.


    But it''s not right. Jiang Zhen is a duke. No matter how scared the royal family is, they don''t dare to throw him into prison. What''s more, his irritability genes have been completely controlled, and the detector can''t detect anything at all.


    "He stopped taking medicine, not only that, but he went crazy in front of the royal family and killed a lot of people


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    Su Tang''s face is full of tiredness, and no man is worried. At the beginning, she endured humiliation, and in order to be a little white flower sister, she could not fight back and scold back, and tried to study her acting skills. In the end, all of them were abused!


    Su Tangqi is so angry that she wants to run to the prison to find out the man and beat him up!


    But now, she looked at the full blackening value, the mentality almost collapsed.


    What else can she do with a long sigh? It''s not the same as forgiving the black man as a beloved baby.


    The voice of the system was very cool, it said: "you see, after hearing that the enemy was arrested, before you had time to be happy, you heard that your dear sister eloped, and then not long after that, you heard that her sister was killed. Finally, passers-by found out and bravely reported it. Only in this way can the enemy be punished."


    "Guess what was the mentality of the man at that time?"


    Su Tang


    Come on, she''s a good Samaritan. Now she''s going to save the man.


    "The address, the address of the prison."


    The system didn''t give up the burden this time, and soon reported the address. Because it was a dangerous molecule facing gene mutation, it was all super prison. Ordinary people couldn''t get into it at all, and even normal visitation rights would not be given to you.


    Su Tang had a rest for a while, but she was not so tired, so she went to her temporary house.


    When she left, she rented a small room for herself. Although there would be a replicator to take over, the replicator was determined to die, and could not even find a room. After all, it was a used body. She would die if she died, but she had to die decently.


    The small room is not big, but it has all kinds of things. She also has a commission to report. She left in a hurry and didn''t spend it. Now it''s useful.


    She opened the Internet, checked the prison of gene mutation, and soon found a recruitment notice.


    It is similar to the recruitment of medical staff, because the prisoners are all critically ill patients. When they are examined, they have to be let go of their irritability. If they are careless, the medical staff will die. This is a high-risk job, which leads to many people not willing to come.


    Of course, there are still people who are willing to take risks.


    Su Tang was just a poor person who was adopted by the Jiang family. There was no information about her from the outside world, and she didn''t have any research. For this reason, she had to make a medical certificate for herself, which was almost fake. Then she threw it in.


    Xu is too short of people, less than a day, she immediately received the application.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to let Jiang Zhen recognize herself immediately, so she had to disguise.


    Vest this kind of thing, practice makes perfect, she closed her eyes can change their identity.


    Inferior people can''t succeed in applying for a job, so she also followed a lot of poison queen bee''s medicine from the system, which made her look petite, but her strength was equal.


    Prison is on an island, surrounded by the sea, the island is also arranged around a variety of power grids, 10000 kV voltage, enough to corona anyone.


    It''s time for Su Tang to go for an interview. The prison specially sent someone to pick her up, otherwise she would not go to the island at all.


    She is not the only one interviewing. As the saying goes, there must be brave men under heavy rewards.


    On the small boat, there were five people. Su Tang was in order. When others took out the doctor''s certificate A and B, she took a certificate C, which was equivalent to nursing.


    After introducing herself to the group, she scratched her hair shyly. She was very embarrassed and said, "everyone is so powerful."


    Another fellow sighed, but said: "generally, if it is not for lack of money, who can run here."


    The other one is a little proud and has a big voice. He has a certificate. With his standard, he has a very high reputation. People will rush everywhere. Why do you want to come to such a place?


    Everyone was curious, but he didn''t hide it. He said directly: "harm, it''s not that we''ve killed several people with suspected lesions. If I say that they have gene mutation, they should be locked up in prison. However, who let people have money? Originally, he wanted to treat them by appeasement, who could think of it..."


    He tut a, several nearby immediately leave him far away.


    No wonder, with such a high certificate, he wants to come to such a place. It turns out that no one outside dares to ask for him.


    Sue sugar is playing her role diligently. Suddenly, she hears an exclamation from the system.


    "Wow


    Su Tang:??


    "They are all men!" The system exclaimed, and then said, "no, you also went for the sake of the man, so now, the ship is full of your own people."


    Su sugar mouth a pull, very speechless, "Jiang Zhen is not shut in?"? Can we still get foreign help? "


    The system shakes its head with a deep face. "You have been working for such a long time. Don''t you know that the man is omnipotent? What''s more, he has been put in jail, but there are two preconditions: one is active and the other is passive. "


    Jiang Zhen went to prison completely to torture his enemies, so he went in passively. As soon as he wanted to, he could come out.


    I just don''t know what the time is in his heart.The person in charge of the prison was very happy. Five medical staff came at once. They were afraid that they would leave. As soon as they got on the island, they immediately let the boat leave.


    Although the prisoners in this prison are all critically ill patients, some of them are either rich or expensive. For example, Duke Jiang Zhen and second prince Rory are prisoners. Although they are in prison, they are all prisoners, but the world is so unfair. Even in prison, people are divided into three, six and nine grades.


    No one dares to put pressure on the second prince from the Royal side. Originally, according to the instructions from the top, although the second prince killed people, he is an extremist, but he has a noble status. After three or five years'' imprisonment, he will find a scapegoat to deal with it, and then change his status, he is still a superior noble.


    There is also Duke Jiang Zhen. Although he is the only one left in the Duke''s mansion, his subordinates are very loyal. In the northern part of the whole mainland, even the common people only recognize him and don''t recognize the royal family, and the warden doesn''t dare to offend him. You know, as soon as he goes to prison, he will recover half of the prisoners in three days.


    It has been half a year since all the medical staff were killed in the last riot. As soon as they died, the warden was even more confused about the physical condition of the prisoners.


    Every year, the prison conducts a thorough physical examination of prisoners to assess their risk. For example, for mild cases, there are mild cases, and for severe cases, there are severe cases.


    The reason why so many people died in the last riot was that the medical staff neglected to treat the severe criminals as mild ones, and eventually led to out of control and countless deaths.


    Su Tang has been very speechless about this assessment. If it is serious, he will be directly sentenced to death. Unfortunately, the world is such a mess. As long as you have the possibility of cure, you can''t be completely wiped out. Of course, this is also the conclusion of the aristocracy.


    No way, noble blood pure, the risk of disease is also greater, so they this is to pave the way for themselves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    After su Tang came in, he didn''t see Jiang Zhen immediately. The warden gave them a day to adapt.


    However, it was only one day. The next morning, they were arranged to work immediately.


    The prison is built on an island, so it''s hard to go out when you come up. The warden is not so kind as he was yesterday, and his official prestige is gradually rising. He is quite proud and slow to say: "the prison has been checking prisoners for more than half a year. Since you have had a day off, from today on, you should start checking mild prisoners."


    The five medical staff looked at each other, but they didn''t fight against each other. Anyway, they all came here. It''s going to be done sooner or later.


    So, the man with a card took the lead in saying, "inspection is OK, but please give us a list."


    When the warden saw that they knew each other so well, they were ready.


    As one of the five doctors and nurses with the weakest sense of existence, Sutang finally assigned a relatively simple job, that is, grading them and testing their risk level.


    As a result, they haven''t started work yet, and there are small riots in the prison.


    As soon as the governor saw the riot, he shrank back, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief and letting the guards around him suppress it.


    "What the hell are you doing around me? Go up and suppress it!"


    Su Tangren was on the periphery, so she was safe. Then she found that the so-called riot was a unilateral riot.


    I saw a man wearing prison uniform No. 78, pressing another man on the ground to fight. As for the prisoners around, it seems that it''s not the first time, so it''s no surprise. Some prisoners even saw the new medical staff and waved to them, that is, they didn''t look friendly, but with provocative eyes.


    "That, prisoner 34, see? Wait, bring him here first, and Practice for me. "


    Su Tang smell speech, immediately turned his head, but saw that a card doctor smile with gentle face, but a pair of eyes, but it is slowly sick excited.


    Well, the doctor was more terrible than the prisoner. Su Tang could not help thinking that he had said that he had killed several people outside. Now looking at his eyes, he was afraid that there was water in his mouth.


    Su Tang saw Su Tang looking at herself, showing a harmless smile, and then pointed to the prisoners at the bottom, "Su, do you want me to give you some people?" He said this, licked the corner of his lip, "but 34 can''t give you, the rest you want."


    Su Tang


    "Thank you, but no need. I''d rather go back to my dorm to sleep than see a doctor."


    Smell speech, the doctor laughs, "sleep more boring, come, I tell you, give them ''treatment'' fun." When he talked about the word "treatment", he specially accentuated his voice.


    Sue sugar immediately retreats. She doesn''t want to stay with perverts now. One man alone is enough for her headache.


    "I really don''t have to. I have a headache. I''ll go back to bed first." She was just about to leave, but at the moment when she turned around, she found that the guy in No. 78 prison uniform was actually the man, Jiang Zhen.


    Her eyes were startled by her step.


    Look at the man who was beaten by him on the ground. He''s so bloody that he can''t see his face clearly.


    System, "it''s second prince Rory."


    Su Tang almost burst out with a rude remark. Who the hell can see that face? Besides blood, it''s blood. Oh, it''s not. She also found teeth in the blood pile. What a pity. When the prince of the second grade of junior high school, relying on his identity, he yelled and opposed him three times and four times. Later, he eloped with her just to stimulate Jiang Zhen.


    Outsiders don''t know, but many people in the aristocratic circle know that there is a little white flower hidden in the Duke''s mansion. The Duke thinks her life is more important than his own. However, little white flower is a villain without any gene. Therefore, many aristocrats secretly laugh at Jiang Zhen behind his back.


    How about the Duke? With a villain, I''m afraid Jiang''s family will be destroyed in his hands.


    Su Tang hasn''t seen Jiang Zhen for a long time. Under such circumstances, she suddenly meets Jiang Zhen. It''s false to say she''s not surprised.


    Once upon a time, Jiang Zhen was irritable, but later, since she got a firm foothold beside him, he was very gentle with the appearance of a modest young man and a gentleman.


    Generally speaking, the gene of a lion makes a person very powerful and majestic, but maybe it''s the invisible gene of a shark, which combines the lion''s burliness. Therefore, Jiang Zhen''s body shape is just right, tall and slender, but not rough and crazy. He has the style of taking off meat and wearing thin clothes.


    Su Tang was lucky to see his bare arm twice. With that face, tears almost came out of the corner of his mouth.


    It''s perfect.


    He has long golden hair and blue eyes. He is charming and profound. If he wants to, he can charm any girl in the world.


    Su Tang used to lick dogs because of this face.


    I haven''t seen you for many years. Goodbye is still amazing.


    Su Tang was stunned for a few seconds. He was seen by the doctors around him. His eyes flashed and his smile was harmless. "Su, do you like number 78?"


    Su Tang was awakened by her voice. She took back her eyes and yawned, "there is no future for doctors and prisoners. As for the others, I just want to appreciate this beauty."The doctor was shocked by that sentence. He seemed to have heard something terrible. He murmured: "I didn''t let that adult hear it, otherwise you can''t keep your head."


    Sugar:?


    Why don''t you praise me?


    She clearly remembers that she used to praise Jiang Zhen''s face without concealment, and he was never angry. Even because of his genes, his skin feels delicate and perfect, which she envies.


    The doctor tut a, immediately exclaim that she is not deep in the world, "naive little girl ah."


    Sue sugar pursed her lips and decided to ignore him for the time being.


    The riot continued. Seeing that today''s mess could not be cleaned up and checked, she went back to her dormitory.


    Doctors'' dormitories are all connected together. They have a common living room. If you open the door of the dormitory, it''s the living room.


    Su Tang had a very comfortable sleep. Although she was woken up in the end, it didn''t hinder her good mood. She picked up the cup, just want to go to the living room contact water, the result just pushed open the dormitory door, was in front of the scene stunned.


    She saw four colleagues and a prisoner with a big number of 78 sitting around on the sofa, as if discussing something terrible about killing and unloading.


    At the moment when she opened the door, the five people moved their eyes to her one after another.


    Su Tang


    "Sorry, you go on." With that, she shut the door of the dormitory.


    Outside the door, the doctor was still joking: "Oh, I forgot that there was a sleeping bee in our dormitory."


    Su Tang


    Oh, the little bee is afraid to become a dead bee now!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    Su Tang looked at her poor door and was kicked in front of her. If she didn''t hide fast, she would have to press behind the door now.


    She looked at the door with a scared face, looked up and saw Jiang Zhen wearing prison clothes, Leng is wearing the arrogant look of the Emperor Dragon Robe.


    He hooked his lips, but the dense black fog under his eyes didn''t look like a normal person.


    "It''s really a little bee." Jiang Zhen tilted his head and looked at her with a smile, "say it, how do you want to die?"


    I haven''t seen you for many years. I''ll let you die when I speak.


    Sue sugar made a small face and decided to use the old method.


    She remembers that he used to listen to those rainbow farts most. Whenever she was in trouble, he would lose his temper as long as he was a little soft and begged for mercy.


    Those memories are too long, even now memories, also need a period of time.


    "I don''t want to die, I want to live." She looked at him steadily, with clear amber pupils.


    Jiang Zhen is looking at her slender and slender neck, thinking about how to break it at the moment. Suddenly he hears her words, which is inexplicable.


    His head is no longer as clear as it used to be. The death of a little girl stimulates his irritable gene every time he thinks about it, which makes him want to kill people all the time, and he thinks about his little girl all the time.


    So petite, so cute, can coax him happy, but in the end, she actually fell in love with lorry that garbage.


    He''s no better than lorry''s trash?


    She has said that he is the most beautiful person in the world. Since he is the most beautiful, why abandon him?


    Jiang Zhen fell into a strange circle. On the one hand, she was angry that the little girl had left him. On the other hand, she felt that it must be her own fault. If not, why would she choose others. This kind of self doubt, on the other hand, self denial. After a long time, he will be schizophrenic, and his two genes already contain irritable personality. As soon as Sutang left, it broke out completely.


    His eyes used to be as blue and charming as the sea, but now they are as black as the deep sea. At a glance, they seem to be swallowed up.


    Before Sutang had time to speak, she was pinched by someone and directly mentioned to the air.


    The short pause soon disappeared, and he regained his madness and irritability.


    By that pale and slender hand, Su Tang almost turned her eyes and died.


    This guy didn''t give her a chance to buffer at all. After pinching her neck, she immediately made a great effort. Su Tang held his hand hard and tried to evert, but that guy was crazy and powerful.


    The air was getting thinner and thinner, and she was sure that she would be strangled in less than a minute.


    "Gouzi..."


    System, "in!"


    Su Tang, "take away the smell of poisonous queen bee from me."


    The four in the living room don''t even bother to give her their eyes. How can they save her? But if they want to save themselves, they have to make Jiang Zhen''s heart soften and think about it. They can only show a little bit of carelessness.


    Jianxi is an ordinary person, that is, the inferior person in their high-level gene population. She should not have any gene flavor. However, Jiang Zhen always knew that she had a faint milk flavor. As a child, Jiang Zhen didn''t hate her so much, but her milk flavor always made him want to take a bite.


    So weak ordinary people, if he bite on, afraid to die.


    But no matter how he scared her or scolded her, the little girl was always red eyed and refused to go. Even when he was in a rage, the little girl, who was so thin and weak, just gritted her teeth to accompany him, even stayed up late to study the gene. What she did was all for him.


    But, for his sake, why go?


    Is it because you don''t owe each other?


    Yes, he remembers the farewell letter, saying that she stayed with him and studied hard just to repay the Jiang family for their kindness. Now that the kindness has been broken, they have nothing to do with each other.


    Jiang Zhen''s dark blue eyes were getting darker and darker, and the violence and killing inside almost stimulated his every nerve. However, at this time, he suddenly smelled the milk fragrance in the air, with a light sweet taste, which was unbelievable.


    Jiang Zhen''s body was stiff. At the moment, although his head was in a mess, he didn''t want her life.


    He was like a big wolf dog, and all of a sudden he threw her to the ground.


    Su Tang fell down heavily and landed on the back of her head directly. Her tears came out and her eyes were full of stars.


    A curse stuck in her throat, she stifled, but saw Jiang Zhen sniffing her white neck, sniffing and gnawing: "you have her taste."


    Su Tang almost spewed out. I''m crazy. I can''t speak any more.


    "Prisoner 78, you release me!" She pushed him hard, but no matter how hard she pushed, the guy didn''t move.


    In the end, it was only when a few elders from the living room came that they could hold him.


    At this time, Su Tang''s neck had been gnawed by him, and there was almost no intact place.


    A card doctor how strange, he surrounded the little girl, no longer before the casual, but is full of curiosity, "strange, too strange."The other three also nodded. You should know that no one could control Jiang Zhen, who was crazy in the past. The reason why they could control him was that they said that if this continued, the poor little girl would die.


    Only a dead word, his master immediately released the clamp on her, but the person released, but the vision is tightly attached to her, without blinking.


    Su Tang covers her hot neck and tears are about to come out. She points to Jiang Zhen, who is pressed on the ground, and then points to the other four people. Finally, she goes out in anger.


    Her posture was obviously to go out and complain. The other four doctors were indifferent. They seemed serious. She couldn''t make any big waves. But Jiang Zhen was different. When he saw that she was going, her eyes began to turn red.


    "Come back!"


    Jiang Zhen a roar, finally broke away the other several people''s clamp.


    He jerked the little girl close to his arms, with so much force that he almost dived her into his body.


    At that moment, Su Tang felt that her bones would be broken by him.


    "78, let go!"


    How could Jiang Zhen be willing to let go? Last time, she just didn''t pay attention. The little girl went away and never came back. Now, it''s hard to find her. How could she let go.


    "Not loose."


    Su Tang, "loosen up!"


    Jiang Zhen, "not loose."


    After several childish conversations, Su Tang was very angry. She looked at the other doctors and pretended not to know their identities. She dragged Jiang Zhen all the way to the medicine box.


    There are all kinds of medicines in the medicine box. Because she needs to work in prison, the most common medicine is tranquilizer. But when she takes out the medicine, several other people stop her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Tang looked at them and looked nervous. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "you don''t have to use the instrument to know that his index is exploding. Why don''t you let me use the tranquilizer and collect the corpse for me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    The word "collect corpse" stimulates Jiang Zhen''s nerves. His temple is suddenly protruding. He is irritable and panicky, but he is afraid of scaring the little girl in his arms. He can only suppress her and even coax her gently.


    "Never die."


    "With me, I won''t let you."


    Jiang Zhen has never coaxed anyone. In the past, it was Jianxi who coaxed him. In fact, he didn''t like a word of the girl''s coaxing words. What''s beautiful? How can a big man use this kind of adjective? However, every time he responded with a smile.


    Now, it''s his turn to cajole people, but the tone is stiff, just like bluffing people.


    But even so, it''s shocking enough.


    When will their master coax others? Who is that little girl when she is in such an unstable mood? Is it Miss Jane, but it''s not right. Miss Jane is just an ordinary person. In front of her, she obviously has the smell of poisonous queen bee.


    Several doctors looked at each other, and finally decided to stabilize the person first.


    "Miss Su, you can put down the tranquilizer first. We can talk about the rest slowly."


    Su Tang sniffed, "what are you talking about? When I was pinched just now, no one told me to chat slowly. " She said, and swept his eyes behind the man, "the identity of 78 is very special, let you so scared?"


    Jiang Zhen listened to her a 78 big uncle, handsome face, eyebrows slightly frown, he said: "called brother Jiang."


    Su Tang


    In front of so many people, she really can''t speak.


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Jiang Zhen listened to this distant and strange address, his brows were locked, "brother Jiang."


    The others looked at each other, and when they saw this, they simply shut up.


    Su Tang struggles for a moment. Maybe it''s because she''s in her arms. Seeing her fretting, Jiang Zhen loosens some strength so that she can turn around and face to face with herself.


    When they were close to each other, Jiang Zhen could not only feel her warm touch, but more importantly, the smell of milk lingered around him, making him calm.


    "I''ll call brother Jiang and give you an injection of this tranquilizer."


    Su Tang thought that he would refuse. After all, he would lose consciousness if the tranquilizer went on, but he didn''t hesitate at all. He even thrust the tranquilizer into his arm without using her hand.


    With the medicine pushed down, Su Tang could feel the meridians on his arm, one by one, shocking.


    Su Tang didn''t know why a tranquilizer could make other people so worried until she found out that although the tranquilizer went on, Jiang Zhen didn''t feel faint, but her eyes were bright and frightening.


    The other faces were so miserable that they covered their faces and said, "Miss Su, it''s not that you don''t want to fight, it''s because it''s useless."


    "Not only is it useless, there will be a little reaction!"


    Su Tang just wanted to ask, for example, but as a result, Jiang Zhen''s dark blue pupils turned into cold-blooded dark vertical ones. He seemed to be completely irrational, and those around him ran away. Before he left, he said to her, "Miss Su, take care of yourself."


    That group of people ran fast. They couldn''t even see their back when they ran away. Su Tang was silly.


    She was trembling for fear that this guy would continue to go crazy. However, unexpectedly, Jiang Zhen began to cry.


    Su Tang is ready to fight, caught off guard, see him cry so sad, in a hurry, completely at a loss.


    She looks complex, which cry like a black man, clearly like a homeless poor child ah!


    "You Don''t cry


    Jiang pours tears, but his eyes are reluctant to move away from her.


    "Jane, don''t go."


    For the first time, Su Tang was so weak that she didn''t know how to face it. After all, Jianxi is dead.


    "I..." She wanted to say that she couldn''t go, but when she said that, she said, "I''m not Jane. My name is Sue."


    Jiang Zhen held her hand slightly, then continued to bury her neck, and said: "Sue."


    He called sue, but he didn''t think so at all. She was his little Jane. Even if she turned into ashes, he would recognize her.


    He is just a factor riot in his body, which is often out of control, but it doesn''t mean that his brain is broken. Even at this time, he can make an extremely clear analysis.


    Why did the little girl change her face, why did she come here, and why did she not want to recognize him?


    Brain is not bad, but easy to enter the other extreme.


    For example, the little girl came here not for him, but for Rory''s rubbish!


    No way, since being abandoned once, Jiang Zhen in front of her, no confidence.


    He calm face, since she refused to recognize, can, then he will accompany her to play, as long as she no longer look for Rory that garbage.


    There are too many questions in Jiang Zhen''s heart. He didn''t believe that Lori had killed her before, but he turned the whole continent over. He couldn''t find any trace of her. He began to run away. He even suspected that Lori had hidden her, so he went to prison.He pressed down all the things he wanted to say and ask on her shoulder. For a long time, his eyelids became heavier.


    In the past, the reason why tranquilizers had no effect was that he forced himself to wake up. In order to wake up, he would inevitably make some dangerous actions to stimulate himself. Now the little girl was by his side, in his arms, and at last the poor tranquilizer worked.


    "Sue..."


    His voice gradually softened, which made Sue sugar slightly pick eyebrows.


    Didn''t you say that he would run away? That''s it?


    "Sleepy?"


    Although Jiang Zhen was gradually tired, he didn''t want to let go of her hand. He said, it''s hard to be clever.


    Su Tang remembers that in the past, as a duke, even if he doted on her, he was still the kind of doting on her, but now, he would even act coquetry with her.


    "To sleep."


    Sue sugar, "then you sleep."


    Jiang Zhen said, "Xiao Jian I want sue to sleep with me. "


    Su Tang wants to refuse. She first says that she is just a medical worker and doesn''t sleep with her, but he blocks her to death with a word.


    "If you don''t sleep with me, I want to demolish my house. It can be demolished in half an hour according to the size of this dormitory." When he said this, he suddenly showed a smile. He was already very handsome, with a trace of the demonic charm of the chimaera. This smile was enough to bewitch anyone. "Sue has no place to sleep, so he can only sleep with me in prison."


    "Now, choose between the two."


    "Here or in prison?"


    Beauty trick, as long as it''s face control, both men and women will be attracted.


    Su Tang''s former son was still thinking that husky would tear down his family. Now, he wants to agree to everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    There are many people in the prison, so if you can choose your own dormitory, even if the door of the dormitory has been kicked over by him, and the other four will not come back today.


    Su Tang glanced at the bed she had made and said, "OK, it''s OK to sleep, but..." She looked at his big No. 78 prison uniform, the more uncomfortable it became. Finally, she squinted, "you have to change your clothes."


    She had thought that the dress had just been in a fight with others. How dirty it was to lie on the bed, so she had to change it. But Jiang poured it too fast. Before she could get a new dress, she had already taken off her clothes and went to her bed barehanded.


    Su Tang was shocked and immediately reached out to stop, "wait!"


    Jiang Zhen tilted his head slightly, as if he didn''t understand. Then he looked down at himself and the clean bed beside him. Then he said clearly, "I see."


    Before Sutang knew anything, he began to take off his trousers.


    Her pupils trembled, and the whole person panicked, "what are you doing?"


    Su Tang almost crowed, but the other side said calmly, "don''t you think your trousers are dirty?" Finish saying, don''t wait for her to open mouth, oneself frowned again, "don''t you want me to strip?"


    Su Tang takes a cool breath. What are these words!


    With her new identity, they just met. In front of a stranger, you take off your clothes and drag your pants. Niang, she even wants to be smooth. She wants to scold you!


    What about the proud little Duke?


    "I mean, take a shower first, and I''ll go to my four colleagues later to see if they have clean clothes for you." Su Tang explains difficultly, for fear that he will not understand and go crazy. She reaches out to cover her eyes and hides outside the door.


    Jiang Zhen heard that he wanted to wear other people''s clothes, and his face immediately became cold. He didn''t beat around the Bush and refused directly, "I don''t wear other people''s clothes."


    For fear that he would take off something if he didn''t agree, now he turned around and smelled the words and said, "OK, I''ll let my colleagues go to the prison to replace your spare clothes."


    Jiang Zhen said, "you are not allowed to go."


    How can I find clothes for him if I don''t go?


    Su Tang''s face was black. Suddenly, her eyes flashed.


    If he refuses to wear other people''s clothes and refuses to let her leave, then in the end, don''t blame her for what he wears.


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes. At the thought of the picture she was about to see, the corner of her mouth was almost the same as the sky. Then she reached out and rubbed her face to make sure that she would not laugh. Then she said, "OK, you can wear mine." She said, fearing that he would not be far away, she raised a small face and said, "no one is allowed to go to my bed without taking a bath or changing clothes!"


    Jiang Zhen smiles, but she doesn''t know. After she left, he went to her bedroom like his master bedroom. The little girl''s bedroom is pink, which is out of place with her. But only when he stays in her bedroom and lies on her bed, can he barely sleep for a while.


    "Good." He simply turned around, and when he came to the bathroom door, he stopped and said, "I''ll take a bath first, and you''ll find the clothes slowly."


    Jianxi is a petite person. It''s too difficult for her to wear her clothes. Fortunately, in order to make it convenient, she bought several super wide T-shirts as nightgowns. Now, it''s just useful.


    She snorted through her suitcase and finally compared it with the largest pink t.


    When the clothes are ready, the system suddenly asks a rather fatal question.


    "I have the clothes. What about the trousers?" The system cools, "you can''t let him come out in a vacuum."


    Sue sugar puffed. All she thought was that he was wearing a pink T-shirt. Who remembers the pants below.


    The system also said: "you hurry up, he will finish the washing immediately. With his crazy degree, I''m sure that if you give him this T, he will only come out in t later." It said, suddenly honey pause, and then, it raised his voice and asked: "son, you don''t mean it?"


    Sugar:?


    On purpose what?


    Looking at him on purpose? She is crazy to have such a special hobby!


    "Shut up


    The system, "what else? I remember when I was in the Duke''s mansion, once you almost drooled


    The system tut tut said, Su Tang how willing to admit this kind of thing, she not only does not admit, but also distorts the fact, "bah, is that drooling? I was just choked, so my tears came out in another place! "


    System:


    What a shameless explanation.


    But now, Su Tang doesn''t have the time to fight with it. She can''t help shivering at the thought of the later picture and asks, "dog, do you sell pants in the system?"


    The system was shocked. "We''re a serious system. How can we sell such yellow things as pants?"


    Su Tang went up at that time and said, "I don''t know if it''s serious. Anyway, I know your color is yellow. Come on, you can get the goods at a price. Show me the goods!"The system pinched for a while, and finally found that Jiang Zhen had to wash, so it could only quickly pass the interface to her, "Nah, I know you are poor, look at the cheapest first."


    Su Tang''s mind immediately appeared a row of similar online shopping page, but she did not expect, just a pants, there are so many patterns!


    She was shocked and almost speechless. "What''s this lace thing? And this is a line? How to use a thread as a trouser? Lying trough, or things to sell 100 points! One line, 100 points, robbing money The


    system coughed and a long face was red. "I feel shy." perhaps, "do you know the taste?"


    Su Tang said, "I don''t know about fun. I only know that my mind is yellow."


    She said with a sigh, and finally chose a regular black pants, not to mention, the more fabric, the cheaper.


    Su Tang spent five points. In the blink of an eye, she had a new set of pants on her hand. She took her big pink T, rolled up the pants, and finally put them in the bathroom door.


    "No.78, I left your clothes at the door. You can change them after washing." She said, deeply afraid to see what hot eyes of the picture, immediately a jump three jump, directly into his bed.


    Dormitory bed is a single bed, not big, to accommodate her more than one person, if to accommodate two people, it will be very crowded.


    But now, according to the system, this guy hasn''t slept well for a long time, so in order to appease him, he said that if he wants to sleep with him, he can only sleep with him.


    That is, as the world is so exciting, Su Tang is embarrassed.


    She patted her red and hot face and told herself that it was just a very simple treatment. Don''t think much about it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    As for the other four colleagues, Mr. a Zheng is squatting in the corner with a cigarette in his mouth, full of curiosity.


    "Well? Miss Su, have you found out her identity? "


    When Su Tang first gave herself a fake identity, she was afraid of being found out, so the information was very detailed, ranging from her birthplace to her graduation school, and even her graduation photos went up.


    As a result, the last four of them did not find out why.


    "She is an orphan. Her parents died. She was raised by the state and studied in Beihai medical college. You see, there are her graduation photos here."


    The little girl is very small. She stands in the corner. She is not impressive at all. At a rough look, she can almost be ignored. However, one of them screams.


    "Wait, Beihai medical college? Isn''t that the school where you stayed, Lin Zi? "


    The guy named Lin Zi was the doctor who had a certificate before. After hearing the words, he didn''t even lift his eyelids. "Yes, so I asked you if you found out her identity?" He said, see people a Leng, want to be good at patting them, "stupid, her information is obviously false, on this session, I also brought."


    Lin Zi spits out the cigarette ring, and finally grabs the computer directly. Soon, he calls up several graduation photos. Compared with Su Tang, he is obviously short of a person.


    "Little girl has some skills. I can watch it on the school net. She can play it on the school net."


    Lin Zi''s graduation photos are downloaded from the social software of other students in the same class. They are not the official website of the University. Sutang can''t.


    The four looked at each other. There must be some conspiracy to hide their identity and come to such a dangerous place. Their master is still in the same dormitory with her. If she wants to do something, then their master is finished?


    "The master is still in the dormitory. Who will stop him?"


    "You go."


    "You''d better go."


    After all, the crazy master is so terrible that he can crush your heart every minute.


    This side is still pushing. Over there, Jiang Zhen has already taken a bath and walked out directly.


    He looked at the clothes in front of the door, pink, eyebrows did not pick, so he put them on without expression, but when he saw the pants out of the pink T, his handsome face was immediately stained with a layer of haze, he picked up the pants, first felt the breath above, and finally found that it was very clean, the result was even more angry.


    How can a single girl buy a pair of men''s trousers and put them in the trunk? She must be prepared, but who is she preparing for!


    At that moment, he would not wear it, even if the trousers were clean!


    "Sue."


    She thought he didn''t want to put on the pink coat, so when she looked back, her eyes moved down on purpose. As a result, she made a crow at that time.


    "Ouch!"


    Her scream caused the four people''s faces to change. They were in a hurry. They didn''t remember pushing and shoving before. But when they were about to push the door into the dormitory, there was a cold and angry voice.


    "Go away!"


    Only a word, the four people even hesitated, immediately rolled away.


    Just wait to roll away, they begin to worry again.


    "What to do? The Duke is not in a normal state after all. If he had been in the past, he would have been overcast by the little girl now? "


    "I think it''s time to worry about that little girl." Lin Zi is very calm, and even continues to pick up the previous smoke, slowly spit out a smoke ring, "just who did you hear scream? It''s the little girl. Don''t forget, the more wrong the master is, the more terrible he is. "


    Think of this, Lin Zi inexplicably shiver for a while, just that a cold angry roar, the little girl is afraid to be miserable.


    Lin Zi''s calmness makes the other three feel a little relieved, but Su Tang in the dormitory is really miserable.


    She immediately covered her eyes, but what was the use? She saw all that she should see.


    "I''m dirty. I kneel down and beg for a pair of eyes I haven''t seen."


    System, "..." Don''t be a rookie, old driver. No one here will watch you


    After being ruthlessly torn down by the system, Su Tang didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she said, "you don''t understand. I''m dedicated. I always remember my personal design. Look, little white flower, how clean and simple it is." As she finished, she turned her back and stammered, "you, put on your pants first!"


    Jiang Zhen took his pants and didn''t tear them up. It was his biggest will. He hooked his lips and gave a sneer, "Su You''s boyfriend?"


    Sutang, "No."


    Jiang Zhen, "who do you like?"


    "No!" Su Tang replied, suddenly a little irritable, but more, she just used irritability to cover up her inner panic, "what do you want to ask?"


    Jiang Zhen saw that she didn''t want to turn around, and her anger became more and more. She secretly bought men''s trousers, but now she didn''t dare to turn around to face him. How dare she?"You turn around."


    He held back his anger, that is, she had been torn apart by him.


    Sue sugar, "you put on your pants!"


    Jiang Zhenqi''s temple is slightly selected. It''s impossible to wear it unless she explains it to herself!


    Two people deadlocked, finally, is actually Jiang Zhen admit defeat, he clenched the hands of the pants, afraid to frighten the little girl, trying to suppress the eyes of the murderous, word by word: "the pants, how come."


    Su Tang was stunned. Then she understood why he was angry.


    So after a long time, he was just jealous!


    Of course, she didn''t say it was a gift from the system, so she made up a random reason, "how did it come from? Of course, I bought them. Did they fall from the sky and pick them up? " When she said this, she seemed to think of something angry, and her tone was excited. "It''s not all the blame to the stall owner. I told her that I wanted to buy some private underwear. I didn''t have the face to pick and choose, so I asked the landlady to take some for me. She took the opportunity to give me a man''s one! I didn''t find it until I got home! " The more she said, the more angry she was, and she said, "later I went to see her, but she didn''t admit it! How can you do business like this! "


    The anger in her words made Jiang Zhen laugh.


    It''s something that a confused little girl in his family will do. Because I don''t know what life she lived in that period, it''s hard to hear her mention it. So I followed her words and continued to ask, "what''s the last?"


    Sue sugar, "what''s going to happen in the end? I spent money to buy it. Of course, I''m reluctant to lose it. I''m going to cut it half the way and use it as a rag! "


    So far, the anger in Jiang Zhen''s heart has long gone.


    He happily put it on, because it was bought by the little girl, so he thought it was an apology gift from the little girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    Su Tang is lying on the bed with a tired face. Jiang Zhen holds her like a big doll, encircling her in her arms, leaving no gap for her.


    She just opened her eyes. Before the riot in the prison, she also found an excuse to go back to the dormitory to sleep. Now it''s OK. She is forced to rest. It''s strange that she can sleep.


    The people around him are sleeping soundly.


    She sighed and couldn''t move, so she had to talk to the system, "dog, how long have I been away?"


    System, "it''s really not long, it''s only half a year."


    Although it''s only half a year, a lot of things can happen in half a year. The noble and arrogant little Duke of that year, now he''s crazy. He''s not as handsome as he used to be.


    "So as soon as I left, he did?" Su Tang is really curious. When she was in the Duke''s mansion, at the beginning, Jiang''s mother was busy with the laboratory. Let alone her, she didn''t even have time to take care of her son and left it to the butler of the Duke''s mansion. The housekeeper was kind-hearted and didn''t scold her, but the little Duke at that time didn''t speak so well as he does now.


    When he knew that she was just a inferior human, his first reaction was to drive her away. Although the housekeeper protected her, the housekeeper was a servant after all. The little Duke was a little master. If he protected her again, she would not have to worry about food and clothing, and no more.


    As a child, Jiang Zhen, even now Su Tang''s memories, would hate to have itchy teeth. If it wasn''t for the task, she would have taught him to be a human being. Even if he was a bad person, how could he care for his children? Seven or eight years old, she can do anything unreasonable, worthy of his dislike her. For this reason, she hid from him for many years, until she had to show up for the task. At that time, she was just 12 years old.


    At that time, Jiang Zhen''s invisible gene appeared riots. For the first time, he was flustered. It was also the first feature of people with genetic diseases that was riots. For fear of being found, he avoided everyone and locked himself in an abandoned warehouse.


    Su sugar in the past, young Jiang Zhen is already bloody, full of embarrassment.


    She accompanied him through the period of irritability, during which she was afraid that he would go crazy and bought several tranquilizers, but later she used half of them, and the guy restrained himself.


    Maybe she saved him that time, and young Jiang Zhen didn''t treat her so badly, but his temper was still so awkward.


    Su Tang, in order to create the image of inferior human little white flower, has been calling him brother Jiang.


    She always felt that a person who hated her so much in the past, even if he changed his appearance later, would be grateful at most, for her company and life-saving grace. No matter how much, there would be no more. So later, she ran away with no pressure.


    But now


    Although this bastard sleeps sweetly, her little brother is full of vitality. She wants to be lucky and confiscate it directly!


    Su Tang took a deep breath and told herself that this guy was sick. It was too tasteless to care with a patient.


    The system also witnessed the whole process of that year. For this reason, it also sighed: "who would have thought that the person who hated you and wanted to throw you away would have gone away when you left."


    Even he thought that Jiang Zhen just regarded her as his sister.


    My sister elopes with her rival. No matter how angry she is, she just wants to get him back and give him a lecture. Moreover, Su Tang later makes a coquettish operation, pretending to be dead and putting his rival in prison, which is still life imprisonment.


    According to reason, Jiang Zhen would be angry and angry, but he would not go crazy.


    In this way, he is like the poor green hat man betrayed by his wife. He is full of bitterness and has no place to vent, and finally makes himself a madman.


    Having done so many tasks, Su Tang was not that silly Bai Tian in those years. She said directly, "so now he takes me as the stand in of Xiao Bai Hua."


    Hearing this, the system could not help but yo up, "come, come, classic drama again. I became my own stand in, excellent. "


    Su Tang choked and thought about it, but she couldn''t refute it.


    "When this guy''s madness is better, he should be able to accept the reality."


    System, "accept or not, put it aside. What are you going to do? Keep staring at the fake identity of sue? Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that not long ago, your vest fell off. "


    Su Tang:???


    She just put on the vest, fresh and hot, just dropped it?!


    The system says, "as for Lin Zi, the doctor with a certificate, it''s a coincidence that the school you made up is his alma mater, and even he supervised that class of students."


    Su Tang


    System, "so what are you going to do now?"


    Sue sugar is now very headache, her eyes black looking at the ceiling, half ring, broken pot broken way: "step by step, big deal will expose identity."


    ***


    Jiang Zhen had a very comfortable sleep. He had not had such a good sleep for a long time. The air was full of faint milk fragrance, which made him want to sink in.


    He held Sue sugar in his arms and rubbed it again.


    Full of milk, he couldn''t help licking his teeth, "Sue, good afternoon."The person in his arms is stiff. Even if he doesn''t say a word, Jiang Zhen knows that she''s awake.


    Sue sugar, "it''s evening. You''ve been sleeping all afternoon."


    Jiang Zhen raised a voice and asked slowly in a dumb voice, "is Su hungry? I''ll get you something to eat. " Having said that, he was reluctant to let go of others.


    Half a year ago, if she had not left suddenly, he would have confessed that his milk fragrant little wife was his only duchess.


    "I''m not hungry, but I''m numb. Can you let go?" This guy''s arm is hard. It makes her uncomfortable when she''s strapped. If she could resist, she would have kicked people out of bed.


    Jiang Zhen couldn''t bear it. He was in the Duke''s mansion before, and they had never been close to each other.


    The little girl was simple and confused. When she looked at him, her amber eyes were always full of trust, which made him dare not make any excessive action before he was sure of the relationship.


    However, he was so polite, reluctant to hurt her half, others almost took the flowers and pots away for him!


    Rory!


    Jiang Zhen thought of this man, originally intended to torture slowly, now, since the little girl came back, he has no need to live.


    His little girl is kind-hearted, and she may be soft hearted at any time.


    He squinted, thinking about how to kill invisible, while innocently with Su Tang said: "yes, but now I feel numb, can you wait?" He said, as if afraid of her unhappy, but also very quietly said sorry.


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she was more and more sure that this guy''s insanity was not cured.


    When did the arrogant little Duke apologize? Even if she was good to her later, it was the kind of favor from above, rather than the low voice now.


    "Well, when you''re not numb, let it go." Her voice is stuffy, which can make people feel unhappy, but it is more helpless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    Jiang Zhen is full of heart not to give up, but after a moment or released to her confinement.


    Don''t worry. It''s not the right time. Little girls don''t want to face him with their real identity. He can''t scare people any more.


    As soon as Sutang was free, her first reaction was to jump out of bed.


    As a result, Jiang Zhen''s hand numbness is fake, and her foot numbness is real. Suddenly, she kneels down on her knees, and her eyes are red.


    As soon as Jiang Zhen''s pupil shrinks, he immediately holds the person up and puts him back on the bed. He lifted up her trouser legs painfully, and his knees were red. He knew that the inferior people had no strong genes and were easy to get hurt. So he knelt down just now and must have hurt her.


    Jiang Zhen''s face was full of heartache and wanted to accept the pain for her, but the little girl bit her lip and didn''t let him see it. Not only that, she also said stubbornly, "I''m ok. I just knock it. I''ll be OK after a while."


    The more she was like this, the more it hurt him.


    How did she spend the past six months without the protection of the Duke''s house.


    "How can it be all right? It''s all red. I''ll find the ointment."


    Su Tang refused, "I''m a genetic person, just a little bit red, it''s not in the way."


    The little girl is so stubborn, Jiang Zhen is anxious and angry, "what about gene people? Who says gene people won''t get hurt?" He said, see her still so, simply will outside four people called in.


    They have been squatting outside for more than half a day. Suddenly they see the door of the dormitory open, and they rush up immediately. As a result, everyone is shocked when they enter the dormitory. Who is this abnormal person wearing a pink tight t?


    Jiang Zhen, "bring me the medicine box."


    Lin Zi and others are still in the magic, until heard the medicine box, the first reaction is that their master was injured. They immediately put away their frightened eyes. The master has been in bad health for half a year, so they can''t annoy him any more, so they can only move their eyes away from the pink tight T, "medicine box? Your highness, are you hurt


    As they asked, they brought the medicine box, but the Duke didn''t even look at them. He took the medicine box and went to the bedroom.


    Su Tang''s bedroom, without the door, outsiders can see the situation inside at a glance.


    Their Duchess was carefully lifting the trouser legs of the little girl, and then carefully and seriously taking the medicine for her. It was as if the other side had been hurt in his eyes. As a result, when they looked at it carefully, they didn''t even break a piece of skin, but it was just a little red.


    What a white lotus!


    Ever since they found out that Su Tang''s identity was forged, they decided that she was not well intentioned. Now they see that she is close to her master because of her injury, and they even decided that she has a bad heart.


    "Your Highness, it''s just a minor injury. Let''s give Miss Su medicine."


    Jiang Zhen just wiped the ointment. Seeing them coming, he pulled his hand and covered the little girl''s delicate and symmetrical legs. His eyes were gloomy and his voice was cold. He was very angry. "Who allowed you to come in?"


    "Get out of here!"


    This is the male''s possessive consciousness, his little female, from beginning to end, only he can see!


    Four people a meal, originally thought that adults sleep can calm the body''s irritability, but don''t want to, the disease is more and more serious.


    They left with worry. Before they left, Lin Zi glared at Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s face is inexplicable, but the new world''s ointment is very effective, but it has already alleviated the pain on the knee.


    Seeing it getting dark outside the window, Su Tang began to give orders after she said thank you. "Mr. 78, it''s getting late. You should go back to prison now."


    She suddenly chased people. The expression on Jiang Zhen''s face began to sink with naked eyes. The smell around her began to drop. The little girl was obviously frightened. She gave him a shrunken look. Not only that, but also she subconsciously stepped back, which made Jiang Zhen very hurt.


    His little girl used to be able to accompany him during his explosive period, but now she has retreated.


    Jiang Zhen had no reason to be angry or even scold her, because he knew that he pushed the little girl away step by step.


    It was just when I was a child, but later, Mingming thought that she was more important than anyone, but she always wanted to carry it. At that time, the little girl was always smiling with a smile, and called him brother Jiang sweetly. It seemed that as long as she was around him, she didn''t care about anything. Now I think about it, there''s a reason for everything, but he didn''t find it.


    "I''ll go back." "But I want to have dinner with you, just one dinner, and I''ll leave after that, OK?" he said


    Su Tang frowned, "but you''ve been away for a long time. If the warden knows, he''ll be angry."


    Jiang Zhen, "he won''t be angry."


    Later, as he said, the warden was not angry, but because of his arrival, he praised Su Tang.


    "Young people are just different. You are easy to work and take good care of No. 78. Your good days are yet to come."The warden came to the dormitory in person. When he saw that the door of the dormitory was broken, he waved his hand and immediately asked people to prepare the new door. During the period, he also kowtowed to Jiang Zhen and flattered him for fear that he would not be satisfied.


    "What do you think of that?"


    Jiang Zhen looked around, still not satisfied, "Sue, where do you want to change?"


    Prison dormitory conditions are limited, but the warden spoke again, but fansutang felt that what was not enough, said directly, he immediately changed.


    But Su Tang doesn''t want to be special. Although the dormitories are not luxurious or even shabby, they should be available. She doesn''t want to take a vacation. It''s almost OK.


    "No, thank you, warden."


    The warden has lived for a long time, and has long understood how to look after people. Seeing that the Duke has different attitudes towards the new little doctor, he rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "No. 78 is distinguished and different from the prisoners below. Since No. 78 likes to stay with you, let him live here in the future."


    Sue sugar''s mouth, stay with her? Isn''t she a free sleeper?


    "Can I refuse?"


    Task to do, but also can not blindly do lick dog, you know, lick dog lick to the end, nothing ah.


    The warden immediately sank his face after hearing the speech, but before he could yell at him, he saw the Duke''s face was gloomy. Seeing this, he immediately put on a new smile and said with a smile, "young man, don''t refuse so fast. I just let No. 78 live next door. What are you afraid of? Besides, the little bed is so small that it''s hard to sleep alone. How can I let you sleep in one room? "


    Sue sugar, "but there''s no room left."


    The warden was stunned, and immediately said: "harm, how big a matter, you have five doctors, move a doctor to go, really can''t, let them two sleep in a room."


    Double standard is so thorough, but the other four colleagues not only did not feel aggrieved, but gladly accepted.


    "Yes, we''re all big men. It''s OK to make a shop on the floor, but 78 is different. He''s a patient."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    When she saw the rest of the people, they all laughed like Grandma wolf, obviously digging a big hole for her to jump.


    Sue sugar pursed her lips, apparently unwilling to agree.


    Jiang Zhen retreated to the second place, and he did not dare to push too hard for fear of causing the little girl''s plan.


    Once upon a time, the little girl always followed him and trusted him wholeheartedly, but he lost her.


    Jiang Zhen used to be proud because he had proud capital. As a little Duke, his father and general, he always fought in the battlefield. His mother stayed in the laboratory all the year round. He didn''t know how to get along with other people. He liked her, but he didn''t want to be like a child.


    He thought that she would follow her all the time, and that she would not leave. But later, he slapped him hard. Now that she was willing to come back, it was up to him to let go of everything, as long as he could make the little girl happy, as long as he could make the little girl come back.


    Once upon a time, Jiang Zhen had a big heart, he wanted the whole world, but now, his heart is only a small one.


    "Sue, don''t be burdened. I can make a shop on the floor, too."


    Jiang Zhen was so gentle that he said this in his explosive period, which surprised everyone.


    If we change the gene people in the explosive period, if anyone dares to refuse, it will ignite all their anger. Therefore, the gene people in the explosive period are mainly appeasement, but now


    The warden suddenly stretched out his hand. He wanted to pat Sue sugar on the shoulder, but at the moment when he stretched out his hand, the sight of death made him hairy. He took his eyes back, laughed and said, "Dr. Su, I''ll give it to you on the 78th. Well, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. "


    Prison run fast, as if there is something terrible behind him in pursuit of a glance, a smoke, there is no trace.


    Su Tang takes her eyes back and looks back at her small dormitory. She thinks that she still has to abide by three rules to avoid the other party''s advance and make her more passive.


    "It''s OK to lay on the floor." Amber eyes did not blink to look at each other, "although you are explosive patients, but we have to make three rules, if you breach the contract, I have the right to take you away."


    Jiang Zhen looked back with a smile. The girl''s face changed, but her eyes were still so clear that he missed them.


    In the past six months, he lived like a year, thinking that he would never see her in his life.


    Fortunately


    She''s back.


    "Well, you say, I''ll abide by it."


    Su Tang was silent for a moment, and then said, "I haven''t thought it out yet. You first You move things first. When I think about it, you can sign it. "


    The appearance of the little girl makes Jiang Zhen laugh. Once upon a time, the simple little girl finally grew up.


    He felt sad and distressed all of a sudden. He had to pay for growing up. Thinking about this, he decided to fight the second prince again after he went back later.


    Jiang Zhen doesn''t have anything in prison. He quickly tidies up his things. When he comes back, he looks down at Rory who is shrinking in the corner and squints.


    "Trash, come here." He squinted and hooked his finger at Rory.


    The prison has long been Jiang Zhen''s world. Although Luo Rui is the prince, there is no one to vindicate him. He looks at Jiang Zhen in horror and starts shouting, "Jiang Zhen, I''m the prince! How dare you


    Smell speech, Jiang Zhen hook lip sneer, "prince how, who let you move dare not move people."


    Luo Ruina''s handsome face is no longer the same as before, and the large disfigurement marks on his face are shocking.


    He was angry and afraid. What''s the meaning of moving someone who shouldn''t? He really thought that the little girl in his family was a little white flower? No, she is a snake and scorpion woman. She cheated him on the surface, but she framed him in the end.


    How can she die, a woman like that, how can she die!


    He thought that the woman and Jiang Zhen had made love to each other and gave him a fairy dance, but now it seems that the woman didn''t like Jiang Zhen either.


    And he cares so much about him.


    Lori looks at Jiang Zhen who is approaching him. In a trance, he is suddenly no longer afraid. He begins to abuse and laugh wildly. He is crazy and crazy, just like a madman.


    "Jiang Zhen, do you think she likes you? No, she doesn''t like anyone. She likes herself


    "Ha ha ha, Jiang Zhen, you have today too. So you have today too!"


    He grinned like a madman in his ear. If he had been Jiang Zhen in the past, he would have been angry and beaten him. But this time, he suddenly stopped.


    So he stood in front of him with pity in his eyes, "what a pity."


    His little girl came back, so she still likes her own.


    As soon as Jiang Zhen changed his old style, he didn''t beat him any more. Instead, he sympathized with him. In a moment, Rory was crazy.


    Isn''t he explosive?


    Why isn''t he crazy?


    He should be the same as himself, or even worse than himself. He was just beaten in a mess, and he, from head to foot, even his soul, was full of pity. He likes the little white flower does not like him, but also try every means to leave his side, why he now began to recover!Rory''s smile infected, and he stared at him, not willing to, "why!"


    Jiang Zhen wanted to beat him at first. They never dealt with each other in court or in prison, but now he felt relieved. He looked at him with a smile and said, "why? No why. "


    Losing interest in beating him, Jiang Zhen doesn''t talk to him any more. He turns around and leaves, but Rory rushes up like crazy.


    He grabbed his clothes, the No. 78 prison uniform, but because of too much strength, the prison uniform broke, revealing the pink t inside. At that moment, all the prisoners in the prison were dumbfounded.


    Pink?


    Big guys like pink?


    What a strange hobby!


    When the pink t comes out, Jiang Zhen just frowns. Instead of being ashamed of showing the pink T, he kicks Rory away. Then he pats his clothes like a baby.


    "Rory, I think you''re looking for death!"


    The pink t only shows one corner, but you can find that it doesn''t fit.


    These days, there are no outsiders in the prison, except for the five doctors, and only one of them is a girl.


    Rory suddenly seems to have caught on to something. He suddenly raises his head. They have been enemies for many years, so he has a certain understanding of Jiang Zhen. If he can make him stop going crazy, it must be the cheap woman who has come back.


    As the second prince, I haven''t seen anything intriguing. The doctor looks strange, but I don''t rule out that she can change her face. In the new world, it''s too easy to change her face.


    "She''s back, isn''t she, she''s back!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    Rory hates Sue sugar so much that he almost wants to cut her to pieces. But now, he is eager for her to live.


    As long as she is alive, it can be proved that he is not mad and killed by mistake. In this way, he can get rid of his grievances, he can leave and continue to be his second prince.


    It''s not that Rory has no means to fight against Jiang Zhen and live all the way to the present. However, at the beginning, he despised the enemy and thought that taking away the little girl from the Duke''s house would disgrace Jiang Zhen, so he just did it without thinking about it.


    The only time he overturned in the gutter, he almost couldn''t get up.


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes suddenly became extremely dangerous. He half pressed his dark blue eyes, and the corner of his lips was cold. He said, "whether she comes back has nothing to do with you, but you, it''s time to go."


    Unlike the haze on his face, his voice was very low, especially the word, which made Rory''s pupils shrink.


    He is no longer crazy hindfoot, this time, is a real fear, "no, you can''t!"


    Jiang Zhen said that, he had turned to leave, and as soon as he left, the already crazy Rory was even more crazy. He didn''t dare to do anything to Jiang Zhen, so he could only vent his anger on the prisoners who were watching the play. In the end, several people couldn''t trap him until the prison guard took out his tranquilizer gun.


    When lorry fell to the ground, he was still whispering, "Jiang Zhen, you can''t kill me!"


    "I''m the prince, I''m the prince..."


    ***


    when Jiang Zhen came back to the dormitory again, the little girl was busy, like a hard-working bee, a little one, busy and lovely.


    Su Tang first put the single bed by the window, otherwise she would not have so many places to lay the floor for him, but her ability was limited, and it took her half a day to push it.


    Jiang Zhen just leaned against the door and said with a smile, "can I help you?"


    Sue sugar pushed the bed, then she pursed her lips and said, "although my genes are not powerful, I''m not one of those inferior wastes."


    Her words, let Jiang pour a meal.


    In the past, he really didn''t look up to those inferior wastes, so he said a lot of excessive things to her when he was a child. He always thought that those things had passed. The little girl was so simple that he must have forgiven him for a long time. But until now, he found that she didn''t forget.


    Perhaps, her departure is not really encouraged by lorry.


    Jiang Zhen lowered his eyes, the little girl is willing to come back, is her kindness, but he can''t because of her kindness, continue to hurt her.


    He came forward without saying a word, but a few times, he easily pushed to the window position, and then, in a hoarse voice, he said slowly: "I don''t look down on you." When he said this, he suddenly looked up and looked straight at her. "In the past, I was arrogant and looked down on a lot of things, but later I found out I was wrong."


    Can let the proud little Duke say these words, Su sugar eyes flash a wisp of surprise.


    He continued: "because of my arrogance, I have missed a lot and lost a lot. If I start again..."


    Su sugar, "a lot of things, there will be no chance to come back."


    Jiang Zhen a meal, and then a lonely smile, "yes, there is no chance to come back."


    "Wrong is wrong."


    He said this, but let Su sugar look at it with new eyes, 100% blackened male master, actually can say this kind of words, is to tease her to play, or to show her?


    After a moment of silence, she said in a low voice, "thank you for your help, but this is what you caused. If you didn''t insist on sleeping here, I wouldn''t have done so much."


    Once upon a time, the little girl almost never refused. Even if she went too far, she just bit her lip and finally nodded.


    Jiang Zhen looked at her. The little girl in front of her was different.


    She would refuse and show her tusks, which made him feel strange and happy.


    So, this is what she really looks like?


    "Yes, it''s my fault. So, thank you, Dr. su Instead of getting angry, Jiang Zhen asked happily, "is there anything else I can do? You said


    Su Tang takes a look at him. This guy has really changed.


    If the former little Duke, will only say something high above, this is your honor.


    He was willing to do it, and Su Tang was not polite. First he ordered him to make his own floor well, and then he asked him to clean it. However, the little Duke was the little Duke. Even if he changed the environment, his self-care ability still gave her a headache.


    The floor is so crooked that she thinks it''s time to demolish the house.


    She silently looked at the more chaotic room, half a sound, took a deep breath, resisted the impulse to throw him out, she said: "OK, you stop it."


    Jiang Zhen had something else to say, but when he saw the things around him, he was quiet.


    Su Tang was tired and could only say: "now, you are standing at the door. Right, don''t step in. I said come in and come in again."


    Words fall, see Jiang Zhen like a failed peacock, dragging a pathetic tail, lost standing at the door, handsome deep eyes have been looking at her, as if to tell something.Su Tang''s ruthless disregard, no matter how good-looking, it can''t be a meal!


    She began to clean, in the end is to sleep, even if the ground has been dragged once, but Jiang Zhen that fool a waste, she can only rearrange some, to drag, drag finish to continue to shop, and so busy, she has a sweat.


    All things will be handled, Su sugar sitting in a chair drinking water, looked up to see the poor Jiang Zhen standing at the door, she asked: "your clothes, put in the box over there." When she said that, she found that the guy''s prison uniform was torn, and then the pink t inside was revealed.


    Su Tang almost choked her mouth out. As she coughed, she looked at him in amazement. "You Why are you still wearing this dress? "


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes did not blink, his face was not red, and he said, "because it''s good-looking."


    Sutang: poof


    The water finally spurted out, Su Tang was choked, tears almost choked out.


    This NIMA or the black man? Which black man is still black in pink!


    "Unexpectedly, your hobby is so special."


    Jiang Zhen hooked his lips, "because Su Su gave it to me."


    Su Tangmu has a small face, completely speechless, "then next time I give you a big red one, do you like it?"


    As soon as she said that she still gave gifts, Jiang Zhen''s eyes were bright, "and new clothes?"


    Su Tang is completely speechless. She takes a deep breath and shows a very lovely smile. Then, her thin lips coldly spit out two words, "dream!"


    Jiang Zhen was very sorry to see that his new clothes were gone.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll send Susu later."


    Su Tang smell speech, tut a, later know her identity, don''t give her shut what small black room, don''t give her play, she even thank God.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    The previous prisoner''s medical examination was out of control, but a few days later it started again.


    There are only a few people in this prison. There are about 200 prisoners in total. However, the prisoners who can enter here are all extremists, some of them are extremely dangerous, some of them are extremely cruel, and almost everyone is carrying several lives.


    For example, second prince Luo Rui, when he was overthrown, Jian Xi was just the beginning. Later, he was also picked out to murder other people. There were a large number of them. There were dozens of them with evidence, and there were countless others who chose to denounce him without evidence.


    But these are, he doesn''t know.


    He was locked up in prison and knew nothing. He always thought that as long as he could get rid of the charge of killing the little girl in the Duke''s mansion, he would be acquitted. However, even the royal family regarded him as a disgrace. As early as the moment he entered the prison, he had completely abandoned him.


    He is no longer the crown prince, this stigma, let the whole royal family shame, so the royal family than anyone else want him to die soon.


    But Lori didn''t know that on the day of the physical examination, he also secretly ran to Su Tang.


    Two people four eyes opposite, Su sugar only slightly pick eyebrows, but he, the whole person is just like the insane, crazy.


    "It''s you! I know. You''re Jianxi


    Sue sugar''s face was expressionless. "Prisoner, you''re wrong."


    Rory suddenly screamed and yelled, "no, I can''t admit it. Even if you change your skin, your voice and your smell, I can recognize you! Jianxi, you are not dead


    When Jiang Zhen rushed in, Rory was still shouting, saying that he was innocent and so on.


    "I''m sorry, Dr. su. I''ll take this guy now." Jiang Zhen showed a nice smile, even if he was wearing prison clothes, it didn''t hinder his noble breath. He nodded to her with a smile, and then, with great strength, he dragged him out with only one hand.


    As soon as he left the little girl''s sight, the smile on Jiang Zhen''s face immediately disappeared. His eyes were cold. Looking at him was like looking at a dead man.


    "It''s up to you."


    He throws Rory to other doctors, ignores the ghost''s roaring and barking behind him, straightens his clothes, and then comes to Su Tang''s office.


    On the other hand, when Rory saw him leave, the whole person was scared. He grabbed the door and yelled, "Jiang Zhen, she''s not dead! If you let me go, I won''t fight against you in the future! "


    Lin Zi, the leader, sniffed. He asked the other three people to pull him back. Then, he opened the Internet and opened the news about him.


    "Come, our noble second prince, do you think you still have a chance to leave here?"


    "Look at this one. Your father''s concubine personally pointed out that you harassed your father when he was seriously ill. Then there is the lady of the Viscount''s house. After the Viscount''s house was down and had no real power, she not only forced her to have a banquet, but also killed her for fear that something might leak out. Later, she let the Viscount have an accident and almost died in a fire. Let''s forget about these, and there are some other things. You see, those with evidence and those without evidence, which one is slandering you? "


    Lin Zi smiles gentle and gentle, but what he says makes Rory fall into the ice.


    "No way," he said with a wide, frightened stare


    Lin Zi, "how impossible, these are what they said, and there is evidence. Second prince, do you think you are still the original second prince? "


    Lin Zi gives him a heavy blow. You know, before, the second prince Luo Rui thought he had a chance to go out, but now, he thinks it''s better to stay in prison than to be outside.


    Lin Zi also took out the video of the Royal spokesman not long ago. When he was mentioned in it, his face was full of disgust and disgust. He actually said that he hoped the disease would defeat him, and it was his grandfather who said that.


    But Mingming, he did a lot of things, many of which were his grandfather''s tail cleaning for him. Now, in order to keep his position, he was completely pushed out.


    "No..."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "I''m going out! You let me out! "


    When Lin Zi sees that he is crazy, he completely loses his interest in talking with him. In Rory''s eyes, there is no life in the past. All his family and friends he thinks are gone from him now.


    "Well, it''s almost done. Let''s deal with him."


    Another humanitarian: "do we inject drugs, or do we wring his neck directly?"


    Lin Zi, "looking at him, it''s very pitiful. He used to be high up, but now everyone yells at him. Just break his neck."


    ¡­¡­


    Sue sugar''s side, after Rory was pulled out, she felt a little guilty.


    "Gouzi, do you think Jiang Zhen will find anything?"


    System, "what else can you find? Didn''t he find you in the first place? "


    Su Tang Pooh A, "impossible, just before I restrained poison King Bee''s breath, let him think I was Jianxi, but later, he called me doctor su."


    Suddenly, the system was silent for a moment, and then it said cautiously: "you said, when did your former waistcoats not be seen through by the male owner, this time, would you have lost your horse long ago? It''s just that Jiang Zhen is playing with you, so... " He thought for a while, then suddenly raised his voice and said, "I can make up for his bad temper!"Su Tang almost couldn''t hold the information in her hand. She immediately shook her head and said it was impossible.


    "No way, that''s the black man with full marks. If he finds my vest, how come the black value doesn''t fluctuate at all?"


    After listening to the system, I found it very reasonable.


    "However, the existence of vest, or to drop the horse, so you have to be prepared."


    Although this sounds very heartbreaking, it is very reasonable.


    Su Tang of course has this preparation, but so far, she doesn''t know what to do. The time she spent with Jiang Zhen was too short, and she was not sure about this guy.


    This guy''s red eyes and fiery want to kill for a while, and he''s clever like a little suckling dog. She can''t act rashly when she can''t guarantee her safety.


    So, as I said, one step at a time is one step at a time.


    System, "don''t say, Jiang Zhen is back."


    Su Tang looked up and, sure enough, Jiang Zhen opened the door and entered.


    "Why are you here?" She put down the information in her hand, but saw that this guy suddenly began to untie his prison clothes.


    Jiang Zhen licked the corner of his lips, smiling innocently and innocently, "physical examination, isn''t Dr. Su a physical examination doctor? Why, can''t you give me a physical examination? " He said as he untied all his clothes.


    Su Tang was stunned. Fortunately, this time he didn''t wear the terrible tight pink T, but!!


    Well, what the hell are you taking off your pants!


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Zhen tilted his head, "take off your pants."


    Su Tang''s pupils are almost enlarged. Don''t think she doesn''t know. Physical examination only needs some basic operations, such as blood drawing. Taking off her pants means playing hooligans!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    As soon as Su Tang was worried and excited, she was easy to expose her little temper. For example, at this moment, she was already angry and said: "bah! Who told you to take off your pants for physical examination! You put it on, or don''t blame me for being rude


    The river pours the action of pulling belt, "Oh? Why not? "


    Sue sugar, "see the knife in my hand? It hasn''t tried blood yet, I think Mr. 78 doesn''t want to taste it


    Jiang Zhen looked at her, half ring, laughing.


    The little girl is really hotter than before. If she had been, she would have covered her eyes and called him a rascal with red eyes.


    He just stopped, stopped the action in his hand, and then lay on the physical examination bed beside him, "Ang, sorry, Dr. Su, I haven''t had a physical examination before. I know for the first time that I don''t need to take off my pants for a physical examination."


    He had a simple smile on his face, but Su Tang almost booed him again.


    Really when she is a little white flower, so easy to cheat?


    "Lie down." She straightened her face, took out the syringe and began to draw blood from him.


    As the little girl got closer, the smell of poisonous queen bee began to become strong. He didn''t smell the smell, but it was very light before, but today, it seems that because of the wrong occasion, she aggravated the smell.


    The smell of geneticists exists in the blood. So far, no one has been able to study this smell. Maybe there is, but the bad smell will be found to be false.


    The little girl is different. Jiang Zhen has lived with her for so long. He clearly knows that she is inferior and has no external genes. Therefore, she has always retained her original milk flavor, sweet and unforgettable.


    But now, the smell made him irritable. He wanted to bite the blood vessels in her neck and taste the blood inside. Whether it was really like the smell she released, which disgusted him.


    He knew that his idea was crazy and excessive, so he held his breath and tried to restrain himself. For this reason, he also began to find topics.


    "Dr. Su, has anyone ever told you about your smell..." He stopped, swallowed the bad smell, and said, "it''s special."


    Su Tang''s action of drawing blood, and then, expressionless to draw the blood, pull out the needle, and so on a series of actions, she said: "it''s not special, it''s bad smell."


    She knew him, and although he was not as venomous as before, his expression betrayed him.


    Jiang Zhen, who was torn down, not only didn''t get angry, but laughed. He said, "has anyone ever said that Dr. Su seems to know me well?"


    Su Tang said, "although I am responsible for the safety of nearly 200 prisoners, Mr. 78, so far, I am only responsible for you. So, do you think there are other people around me besides you?"


    Sharp teeth and sharp mouth, and before the little white flower is really very different.


    Jiang Zhen was more open-minded smile, "Dr. Su, you have not told me, why today''s smell, especially heavy?"


    Su Tang looked at him with an idiot on his face. "Mr. 78, you are still a high-level geneticist. Don''t you know that geneticists can release smell? Today''s physical examination, I don''t want to be treated as inferior by those prisoners. "


    Jiang Zhen''s smile froze, he thought of the past, because the little girl''s inferior relationship, he was always sarcastic, but also let her go.


    But in fact, although she is inferior, and although he doesn''t like inferior, as long as she doesn''t make a fuss, he can''t tolerate her. It''s the smell on her. When we first met, he wanted to bite her.


    At that time, he was only ten years old.


    Let her go, on the other hand, for the sake of her life.


    But in the past, it was impossible for the proud little Duke to open his mouth to make such an explanation. He would only look disgusted and force her to leave.


    Jiang Zhen had a hard time. How straightforward he said at that time, how depressed he is now.


    He tried to explain, but Sutang didn''t listen at all. After she had some basic checks on him, she drove him out without hesitation.


    He looked down at his body. It was very tempting. She had seen it before, and her ears would turn red.


    When they came out, they saw their master came out barehanded. They were stunned first, and then they stepped forward.


    "Why aren''t you dressed? Do you need to go down and get your clothes?"


    Jiang Zhen, "I''m so ugly?"


    Master son this words ask of, directly let Lin Zi they baffled.


    "No, the master''s muscle line is so perfect, how can it be ugly."


    Wen Yan, Jiang Zhen looked back at the re closed examination room and said, "why did Su want to drive me away?"


    Lin Zi and others choked, "maybe Dr. Su is still young and doesn''t know how to appreciate your perfection."


    This group of people in the outside without convergence of conversation, Su sugar in the house, that is to hear clearly.


    She scratched her hair angrily, and when she saw that they were still going on and on, she strode out angrily, "enough of you! I''m not deaf yetI thought they would stop when she roared in front of them. But Lin Zi said, "Dr. Su, we just have a normal conversation. It''s our duty as doctors to make prisoners feel happy."


    Su Tang


    Was she deaf just now? Are you calling that prisoner or master?


    "Oh..." She sneered and hugged her chest, "although I''m not a prisoner, I''m not in a good mood now. Dr. Lin is a doctor. So, can you help me and make me happy?"


    Lin Zi subconsciously found that this was a pit, so he answered with great care, "it depends on what''s busy."


    Su Tang said, "don''t worry. As colleagues, we won''t let you do anything against morality. Well, I suddenly saw prisoner 78 today, and I feel some discomfort in my eyes. As a colleague, can you help me with my eyes? Oh, don''t worry. It''s very simple. Now, just take off your coat. "


    Lin Zi was stunned. He suddenly opened his arms and hugged himself. He was frightened and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Su Tang, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to perform the duties of a doctor."


    Where does Lin Zi dare to take off? At this time, whenever he has the impulse to untie the button, believe him, the next second, his head will be twisted off!


    Sure enough, Dr. Su is not only a clever white lotus, but also a high-ranking green tea!


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    Su Tang tut a, "say good doctor blame?"


    For the first time, Lin Zi was so disgusted that he couldn''t speak. He moved his lips to explain something. But the sight around him was so terrible that he always felt that he would be beaten in the next second.


    In the end, he said nothing and ran away.


    The rest of them, fearing that the fire might burn them, fled with them, leaving only Jiang Zhen alone.


    "You want to see other people''s bodies?" Jiang Zhen calm eyes color, clench teeth way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    Su Tang is not a pervert. She is really not very interested in other people''s fruit bodies. She is just coquettished by Jiang Zhen, so she wants to be angry with him. Now that her goal is achieved, she naturally smiles.


    "No one will hate the perfect and beautiful things." She said, eyes deliberately moved to him, said with a smile: "although Mr. 78 is indeed a good figure, but, in view of my recent read more, so no sense."


    Yes, Jiang Zhen ate and lived with her during this period of time. When she went to bed at night, there were only two modes. One was to walk around barehanded, and the other was to put on the pink tight T with hot eyes. Su Tang accepted incompetence at the beginning and couldn''t stand it. Now, only a few days later, she was used to it.


    Habit is a terrible thing. Look, she can talk to him calmly now.


    Su Tang is further testing him. In her opinion, he is now taking himself as a stand in for Jianxi.


    Sure enough, when she said that, Jiang Zhen had a sign of explosion at that time. His blue pupil contracted into a line, which was as dangerous as an animal. His hands clenched, and even the blue tendons on his arms burst out.


    Su Tang just looked, took out a pen and paper, wrote a few sentences on the paper, and left him alone.


    The river pours gas to half, direct gas is muddled.


    It''s the first time he''s been ignored like this!


    "Sue!"


    Su Tang didn''t even raise her head, and said directly: "it''s going to explode at one point. No. 78 is still in a high-risk state. When your blood test report comes out, I''ll tell you about other symptoms. Now, it''s time for you to go back. "


    Jiang Zhen was silly, so she said those words just to irritate him and see his reaction?


    He was both happy and angry. He was angry that the little girl even gave such an example. Fortunately, what she said was also a false example.


    "So Dr. Su, do you really have no feelings for me?"


    Su Tang looked him up and down, raised his red lips, and said with a smile, "Mr. 78, in the eyes of the doctor, your body composition is just some cells and organs. Only those special examples, such as..."


    She couldn''t say anything for a moment, but Jiang Zhen suddenly took the words, "for example, two gene lines, for example, there are invisible genes, for example, two gene lines, are very dangerous and special components."


    Su Tang''s pupils shrank, and the whole person was startled.


    This is his secret, which is enough to make the world regard him as an alien.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Her face changed slightly, which made Jiang Zhen very happy.


    Look, his little girl is really right and wrong. She still cares about him in her heart.


    "Nothing. I''m just giving you an example." He said with a smile, "I can only ask Dr. Su to give an example, but I can''t?"


    Su Tangqi had nothing to say, "Mr. 78''s joke is not funny at all."


    Most of the prisoners did not get worse or better in the physical examination, only Jiang Zhen. According to the report he came in, his base has been basically stable.


    However, these are only superficial.


    He also has an invisible gene, which is extremely difficult to find. Ordinary examination can''t find it at all. She uses other means to check the gene of the chimpanzee, and then finds that the gene line is not only extremely active, but also almost zero.


    "No wonder..." She looked at the report and muttered, "no wonder this guy''s blackening value is high."


    The chimpanzee is a beast of ancient times. It has been extinct for a long time. No one knows the living habits of the chimpanzee. A few records only say that the chimpanzee is cruel, bloodthirsty and extremely ferocious, but no more.


    Su Tang couldn''t find any useful records. In the end, it suddenly occurred to her that she had a system.


    Although our dog can''t help most of the time, it''s very good to check the information.


    "Dog, give me the information about the chimaera."


    The speed of the system was very fast, and it didn''t take long to transmit all the complete records.


    The chimaera is beautiful, likes water and likes eating meat. These threes soon pass by, but up to the back, she can see that the chimaera is still in love. At that time, and in this period, it is very aggressive. Once the courtship fails, she will even make a very terrible move.


    She was stunned!


    "What is it? They''re all advanced creatures. How can we keep that? "


    System, "do you know why the chimpanzees went extinct? It''s because they don''t like their offspring, so in order to make them reproduce, it''s only one more thing. The estrous period will make people lose control, and if they lose control, there will be babies, but no one expected that they will be extinct in the end. "


    Su Tang was still discussing these things at the beginning, but later, she suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    "You say, Jiang Zhen now, can be in hair..."


    System, "Oh, I checked the data, Congratulations, you guessed right."


    Now, it''s Sue sugar''s turn to be completely stupid.No wonder this guy likes that pink tight t crazily recently, and he likes to walk around like a pervert. He swings around in front of her every day for a long time. That''s why!


    System, "if not relieved, I''m afraid that this gene line of invisible shark will not be appeased, and finally affect another gene line."


    Su Tang


    No, she won''t!


    "There must be another way." Su Tang takes a deep breath and deceives herself.


    That night, when Sutang was sleeping, she didn''t know if the things she found during the day were too scary. At night, she dreamed of something indescribable.


    In the dream, her feet seemed to be held by something, which tried to pull her into the sea. She couldn''t get rid of it, and finally she could only watch herself fall into the sea.


    It was an endless sea, not the light blue we used to see, but the deep blue.


    After she was dragged into the deep sea, the expected choking water didn''t appear. It was like someone had crossed the air to her. But the air didn''t make her feel safe, on the contrary, it made her more afraid.


    She began to struggle violently, but she seemed to appreciate her struggle, until she completely lost her strength and dragged into the deep sea again.


    This time, she will have nowhere to hide


    Su Tang suddenly woke up. As soon as she woke up, she saw someone with a shop under the bed. She didn''t feel sleepy on her face. Instead, she looked at her with bright eyes. For a moment, she recalled the terrible nightmare she had just had.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Smelling speech, Jiang Zhen seemed to have no choice but to sigh. He said: "Dr. Su, have you had a nightmare? Just now, I''ve been shouting "No." When he said this, he licked his thin lip in the dark and said, "can you tell me what nightmare Dr. Su had?"


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang''s little face suddenly turned red. "I don''t care what I dream."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    The little girl became angry. She looked very cute, but it was Jiang Zhen. His eyes were dim and half loud. He licked the tip of her teeth and couldn''t help laughing.


    A good night''s dream, Sue sugar got up early, but when she looked at the shop, she was surprised to find that someone got up earlier than her.


    That''s all. She''s only been making the floor for several days. Now, the sheets and quilts are gone.


    If she didn''t know Jiang Zhen was the most dangerous person in the prison, she would have suspected the burglar in the dormitory.


    When the dangerous element disappeared, she got up from the bed and found that the man was washing the sheets by hand.


    Sue sugar was stunned.


    Jiang Zhen obviously hasn''t washed it. Otherwise, he won''t be immersed in the water with the quilt. The quilt is good for drying. Who will wash the cotton.


    "78, what are you doing?"


    She made a sudden noise and made Jiang Zhen stiff. Then he looked back and said, "wash the sheets, don''t you see Dr. Su?"


    Sue sugar is not blind, but the problem is that she looks at the bathtub and says, "but we have a washing machine in our dormitory. We don''t need to wash it by hand."


    Jiang Zhen picks eyebrow, "you say that thing on balcony?"


    Sugar:?


    He saw the little girl''s question mark on her face and wrote, "it''s exploded."


    Su Tang almost blurted out, "what''s the explosion? How did it explode? "


    It''s really hard for her to imagine how a good washing machine blows up.


    Jiang Zhen saw that she was shocked, so he put down the sheets and took her to the balcony.


    Su Tang saw that the washing machine was empty, and her red lips were slightly open


    Jiang Zhen pursed his lips and pointed to the balcony. He said slowly, "I see it''s going to explode, so I threw it under the building first."


    Sue sugar immediately lying on the balcony, sure enough, there is really a burst under the washing machine. The corners of her mouth pulled slightly. For a long time, she didn''t know how to open her mouth. After a long time, she said with a speechless face: "throwing objects at high altitude will kill people."


    Jiang Zhen said: "gene man, if so easily killed, it is that he is too weak, dead, how."


    Yes, although Jiang Zhen likes Su Tang, he still despises the inferior or the weak.


    Su Tang was very upset by his idea. She frowned and pointed to herself, "I''m the inferior gene man in Mr. 78''s mouth, so the next time Mr. 78 smashes things, can you spare me a little life?"


    Jiang Zhen is in a panic for no reason. He regards the little girl as his other half. Therefore, he never regards her as inferior. She is equal to himself, but the inferior genes are different. He carelessly expresses his thoughts. But now, the little girl has a bad heart for him. He undoubtedly pushes people away.


    He began to explain in a hurry, explaining that he didn''t see anyone clearly. Unfortunately, no one believed this.


    Although Su Tang was angry with his pride, she hesitated when she saw the quilt in the bathtub of the bathroom. When did the little Duke, who didn''t eat fireworks, do this kind of work? He was afraid that before the quilt was washed, he let the washing machine explode again.


    She doesn''t want to change places. There is only one dormitory here. If it blows up, she will have to sleep in prison.


    She sighed and was about to bend when the system suddenly squeaked.


    "Well, do you know why Jiang Zhen washed the quilt?"


    Su Tang really didn''t know, but she knew her dog''s virtue. She immediately stopped her intention, looked at the wet quilt and said, "you say."


    The system sighed, "Jiang Zhen is an adult. Guess what, an adult washes bed sheets for no reason?"


    Su Tang almost spurted out when he was reminded.


    What else do you want to wash? Just lose it!


    Jiang Zhen just followed her and didn''t dare to make a sound. He just followed her step by step. When she saw that she was going to help him wash the sheets, her heart beat faster.


    Somehow, a very powerful picture came to his mind.


    The little girl''s delicate and white hands were splashed with some white liquid


    Jiang Zhen''s Adam''s apple rolled quickly, but he looked like a helpless teenager.


    He is young, the youngest Duchess in the new world, and the most powerful. If he didn''t put himself in prison, his existence would threaten the status of the royal family.


    Now, the royal family is relieved.


    However, people like Jiang Zhen are destined to be extraordinary no matter where they are.


    Jiang Zhen is used to being arrogant on weekdays. He has the ability to be arrogant, so he never cares about each other''s mood. But Su Tang is not the same. He can only follow her like a teenager who has made mistakes.


    Who would have thought that such an innocent and pitiful young man would be a terrible black man.Su Tang looked at him like that, but he couldn''t get angry. He pointed to the quilt piled up in the bathtub, and his face was full of helplessness. "If the cotton or down in the quilt gets wet, it''s not good. If you lose it, I''ll ask the warden to send another quilt."


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes flashed, nodded, and said thanks in a low voice.


    In the past, the arrogant and arrogant little Duke is now following Su Tang like a little valet. He does whatever she does, without complaint or regret. Gradually, the rascals in the prison do not dare to make trouble. They behave like children in school and do whatever they want.


    Su Tang feels that this is not bad until she hears the news of the death of the second prince Rory.


    In fact, by the time she got the news, Rory had been dead for several days, but no one had said it to her. This time, I overheard it.


    It is said that the second prince intended to escape from prison, but on the way to escape, he met the storm on the sea and died in the sea.


    At first glance, there is no problem, but it is not so coincidental.


    She listened to the people''s discussion and asked, "die in the sea? Got the body? Is there an autopsy? "


    Several prison guards were just chatting casually. When they suddenly heard someone asking a question, they were startled. When they saw that the other person was su Tang, they were even more flustered.


    "It''s Dr. su."


    "Hello, Dr. su."


    "Dr. Su came to dinner in person."


    Su Tang still has rice in her hand. She sniffs at the corner of her mouth. If she doesn''t eat in person, can she be fed?


    But apparently, the guards panicked.


    "The second prince''s corpse, autopsy?"


    In the new world, doctors are involved in many fields, such as autopsy. They can also do it. Now, there is no special autopsy in prison, so it''s up to them.


    Originally, she was afraid that Jiang Zhen didn''t deal with it properly. She wanted to see if she needed to deal with it in case someone would take advantage of it later. As a result, she scared the prison guards to death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    The news came to Jiang Zhen. Originally, Su Tang was just kind-hearted, but he was the royal heir. Even if the royal family wanted him to die, when it was time to take advantage of him, even if he died, he had to dig people out of the cemetery.


    As a result, Jiang Zhen was not happy, but angry.


    On that day, he trapped her in a corner and put his hands beside her ears. He was still wearing the same clothes, but the previous sense of youth was gone, and there was only the terrible anger.


    He lowered his voice. His voice was deep and smiling, but it was more frightening than others'' angry looks.


    "Does Dr. Su care about the water devil?"


    People are dead, but also died in the sea, is not falling into the water ghost.


    "Mr. 78, are you going to make trouble out of nothing?" Su Tang was not frightened by him, but looked at him indifferently.


    The calmer she was, the more angry Jiang Zhen was.


    His blue pupil became black gradually, just like Shen Yuan. He bared his teeth and looked a bit ferocious. "Dr. Su, a dead man, is it worth your nostalgia?"


    Su Tang frowned, his face gradually stained with a trace of anger, "Mr. 78, I respect everyone, even if he is just a dead man! Now, can you get out of the way? "


    Jiang Zhen chuckled, and then he snapped her wrist. His voice was morbid and paranoid. "But Dr. Su, you are my exclusive doctor. Do you know what exclusive means?" When he said this, he bent down and looked at her soft earlobe. He couldn''t hold it back. He bit it. He ground it until the earlobe dripped blood. Then he let go contentedly, "you''re mine."


    Su Tang


    Su Tang almost laughed at the familiar morbid feeling.


    There was a stabbing pain in her earlobe. She reached out and touched it, then pushed it away with a slap.


    However, because the other hand was held by Jiang Zhen, even pushing people away was just a few steps back.


    "Mr. 78, you''ll make me want to sedate you." She spoke coldly, as if she could deal with him calmly no matter what his madness was.


    Or that sentence, the more unmoved she was, the more angry Jiang Zhen was.


    A dead second prince is worth her looking for a corpse, and even if he stands in front of her, he doesn''t have to take a look.


    Jiang Zhen entered a dead end, the more he thought about it, the more angry he was, the more paranoid he was. In the end, he wanted to trap her on this island.


    Fortunately, Su Tang was too experienced in dealing with the black man. When he was angry, she said, "Mr. 78, the second prince Rory is from the royal family. No matter what he died, the royal family will take him back. Do you think he really drowned? "


    Jiang Zhen''s heart has begun to paranoid thinking about how to trap her for the rest of her life, confine her to her own place, so that she can only smile at him, can only cry at him, even if she is angry, hit people, can only face him.


    But now after hearing her words, he was stunned.


    Sue sugar, "crazy enough?"


    Just now, he was like a mad dog, biting at the sight of people. Now he looks like a fool.


    She stood on tiptoe and grabbed his ear. He bit her just now. Now she should pull her ear. "Now, now, take me to the autopsy, or I''ll examine you!"


    Su Tang''s meaning is to kill him, and then give him autopsy, but in Jiang Zhen, it''s another matter.


    She''s going to test him?


    How to test?


    Naked or open?


    Although the little Duke was fierce in front of him, he didn''t even hold the little girl''s hand behind him. When he heard this, his ears were burning.


    Fortunately, the little girl had already grasped his ear, even if it was red, it was nothing.


    "Cough..." He cleared his throat, pretended to cough, and then behaved like a puppy, "well, that''s crazy enough."


    Sue sugar, "if you''re crazy enough, show me the way."


    Although Rory died, the warden was lazy and just threw him to the morgue. He didn''t even put the refrigerator in it. In a few days, it was stinking.


    Su Tang endured the nausea and brought several layers of masks to herself. Then she went over.


    At this time, Jiang Zhen naturally won''t fall. However, unlike Su Tang''s armed men, he just goes in with his hands in his pockets. Finally, he is stopped by Su Tang.


    "Wear a mask."


    Jiang Zhen said, "it doesn''t matter. Although it stinks, I can bear it."


    It was almost a pleasure for him. He was very happy at the thought that the son of a bitch had abducted his own little girl, and now he could only lie on the ground and stink.


    Su Tang didn''t know his brain circuit. He just held his breath and took out the autopsy tools.


    The person who fell into the water and died, not to mention the others, would surely have blistered after soaking in the sea all night. However, this one in front of him did not have blisters. After the plane was dissected, there was no sign of drowning in his mouth and nose.In less than half an hour, Sutang put down her autopsy tools.


    "Take it and burn it."


    Jiang Zhen a Leng, "burned?"


    Su Tang took off the disposable gloves in her hand and tried to pull his ear again. "Otherwise? Look at this corpse. Where is it like a man who fell into the water and died? When the time comes, people from the royal family will see that you are fooling them! "


    Jiang Zhen lost his confidence, and his voice weakened. He whispered: "royal family? They all regard him as an abandoned son. How can they even talk to him? "


    Su Tang could not wait to turn her eyes. She hated the iron on her face? There is no real abandoned son. As long as it can be used, it will be dead, and it can also play a certain role. " When she said this, she looked at him suddenly and deeply. "Your Highness, you don''t want to be contaminated with these stigmas any more."


    What''s the stigma? He killed it.


    Jiang Zhen is bold in his work. He straightens out his chest. When he just wants to admit it, Su Tang can''t help but grab his ear.


    It was so smelly here that she carried people outside.


    "Does the Duke want to be caught by the royal family?"


    Jiang Zhen a listen to the royal family, directly hissed a, full of indifference way: "a declining imperial power, not based on."


    Su Tang said, "yes, it''s not enough. At that time, the publicity will be general. Do you think you can still be the former little Duke? Don''t forget, there are still people who support you now, because you don''t have a big stigma. Even when you ran wild and killed people, now you are also said to be ambiguous. There is also a saying that the royal family is afraid of you, so they deliberately stimulate you, make you crazy, and take away your power. "


    The little girl cares about him every word and punctuation, which makes Jiang Zhen surprised.


    "Dr. Su, do you care about me?"


    This instant, Su sugar small face numb, "no, I just care about the dog."


    Which one, she said so, the next second, the arrogant little Duke would make a dog bark on the spot.


    "Woof


    If he didn''t have a tail, this guy''s tail would be able to shake out the illusion!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    Jiang Zhen is sure that the little girl doesn''t like Rory. She doesn''t like him. She doesn''t even have any feelings. If not, how can he be indifferent when he dies.


    Oh, no, it can''t be regarded as indifference. In order to think for herself, she frustrated him.


    "I''ll throw him out and burn him now!"


    When Jiang Zhen was about to move the body with his bare hands, Su Tang''s head was about to explode.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Jiang Zhen said, "burn him."


    Su Tang''s forehead was slightly blue. She took a deep breath and told herself not to argue with a madman. "It''s a corpse. It''s still dripping with corpse water. If you dare to touch him with your bare hands today, don''t go back to the dormitory with me at night!"


    Jiang Zhen has been on the battlefield. He has seen more disgusting and smelly corpses. Like Lori, he has never changed his face. It''s just that if you can''t live with the little girl, it''s boring.


    "All right." He said, "I''ll get someone to deal with it."


    Soon, Jiang Zhen came with several prison guards.


    As soon as the guards approached, they were almost blinded by the stench of the corpse. With their breath and gloves in their hands, they moved the corpse to the open space as quickly as possible.


    They moved with their beds, and it was clear that the guards, even with their gloves on, didn''t want to touch the body.


    "You see, your highness, is that all right?"


    Jiang Zhen had a Dogtail in his mouth. Seeing this, he nodded, "yes, Dr. Su said, the corpse is easy to breed bacteria. Since no one claims it, it''s burned there."


    Of course, this is his bullshit, but it also gives an explanation.


    The guards nodded and bowed. Then they took the gasoline, poured it on the body, and finally set it on fire.


    Su Tang stood in the distance, with no big ups and downs on her face. But at this moment, the system suddenly prompted, "cub, there''s an inside thief."


    An inside thief made Sue sugar''s eyelids jump. She quietly observed the prison guards around her. On the surface, they all looked disgusted when they faced the corpse. But one of them didn''t have any fluctuation in his eyes. If you look closely, his sleeve is strange.


    He slightly raised his hand, the range is not very large, but most people hang their hands, absolutely not like this.


    The direction of the sleeve was right at the corpse. Su Tang squinted, didn''t make a sound, but walked slowly behind him.


    The C.O. was very alert. When he found that there were more people behind him, he immediately turned back with sharp eyes.


    Sue sugar with a smile, "brother, can you help me?"


    The C.O. knew that Dr. Su, the Duke''s new lover, was following her everywhere, so even if he thought she looked harmless, he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "Dr. Su, I don''t deserve that. If you have anything to do, just say it."


    Su Tang waved to him. In public, although the prison guard was alert, he didn''t expect that she would make a sudden move.


    The speed is fierce and fast, which makes people less responsive.


    The prison guard''s reaction was fast, but he was still kicked in the abdomen. The strength was so deep that he bent down in pain at that time.


    With this bending, Su Tang raised her knee and hit him hard on the chin. However, she beat him back again and again.


    The C.O. wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, with a flattering smile on his face. "Dr. Su, you have something to say. How did you start all of a sudden?"


    Su Tang doesn''t agree. Jiang Zhen won''t give him a second chance. He picks up the bricks on the ground. He doesn''t agree. He throws people on the ground and can''t get up.


    This sudden brick, see Su sugar a Leng a Leng ground, see he will hit again, Su sugar immediately to pull people.


    "Wait!"


    The brick in Jiang Zhen''s hand was still dripping with blood. Hearing the words, he immediately showed the innocent breath of the little suckling dog, and even laughed at her cleanly. "Dr. Su, the occasion is a little bloody. I suggest you close your eyes."


    Su Tang


    Oh, your head!


    Su Tang grabbed the brick in his hand with a headache, then threw it aside and said helplessly: "you just killed people? Do you know why? "


    Jiang Zhen tilted his head. "I don''t need to know. I only know that Dr. Su wants to kill him."


    Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she was moved or worried.


    This guy used to be arrogant, but it''s not like this. He also has brains. Otherwise, his parents died when he was 20 years old, how could he stand firm in the new world in a very short time.


    However, since his blackening, he seems to be a little sick.


    "I didn''t mean to kill him either." As she spoke, Su Tang grabbed his hand and rolled up his sleeve. Then she saw a new type of contact device on his wrist. At this time, the live broadcast is still on the contact.Su sugar, in the face of a miniature lens, was unable to help but make complaints about the "corner cremation."


    In the picture, no one thought that the prison guards would be found, or, no one thought that the live broadcast was actually a prison guard.


    To tell you the truth, at the beginning of seeing a corpse, people were still scared.


    Later, it seems that someone deliberately guided the topic in the live broadcast, especially when the audience saw Rory''s face, everyone was shocked.


    You know, half a year ago, the second prince was put into prison, but it really shocked many people. Later, when he was put into prison, everyone still felt magical. How to say, although the emperor broke the law and the common people committed the same crime, it really happened, and in the end, it was not easy.


    Rory is the second prince. Everyone thought that he was just imprisoned for several years, and finally released quietly. But in less than a year, he died like this?


    Originally, it was just for the live audience to be shocked and shocked, but later it was deliberately guided. For example, although the second prince made a mistake, he was a royal son. Even if he died, it was up to the royal family to bring him back. Now, it''s illegal for them to cremate without permission!


    When, a small prison even two princes can not put in the eye?


    Until later, Jiang Zhen appears in the picture. The young Duke of that year, in his prime of life, suddenly went mad and killed several people. Finally, because the second prince was also in prison, how could he escape punishment as a Duke.


    They both went to jail one after the other. Even now, it''s shocking and sad.


    But what is it now?


    Su Tang squints her eyes. The contact device is too small. Even though the picture is live, she can''t see it clearly. Later, the prison guard next to her takes out his brain, which makes her proud to see the bullet screen above.


    Many netizens.


    "Can there be a sequel to this?"


    "Gee, in my lifetime, I''ve been chasing the sequel of aristocracy"


    "what kind of aristocracy, bullshit aristocracy? It''s going to be on the ordinary people. You can cast several foetuses."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    The barrage in the live broadcast had already begun to attack Qijiang Zhen. Even if the royal family was in decline, Duke 666 still covered the sky with his hands even when he was put in prison. Later, Su Tang''s words about live cremation made many people spray out.


    This is true, but it''s very strange to say so.


    Later, Su Tang made a sudden move, which made many netizens exclaim. Now, many people want to know who the doctor''s elder sister is, and now it seems that the little Duke is very obedient to her.


    Originally, a part of the audience was out of step with rhythm. Now, many rational audiences begin to speak.


    Like what.


    "You say all day long that the little Duke covers the sky with only one hand. What is this doctor? Is it God? Can her words make the little Duke stop


    "You sober up, the little Duke has been stimulated a lot. His only relative was killed by the second prince. I''m afraid that you would lose your mind. At the beginning, he dared to kill in front of the royal family. Now, what''s the point of killing in front of US civilians?"


    "Tut, the little Duke obviously didn''t know about the live broadcast, but I remember that public officials were not allowed to have access to these entertainment during their work. This prison guard was blatantly derelicting his duty!"


    Su Tang glances at the bullet screen above, and quickly draws back her eyes. She straightens up and asks the other guards to take out their handcuffs and bake it. Then she orders someone to bring her medical box.


    Fortunately, Jiang Zhen''s brick didn''t kill the man. She sprayed some medicine and soon the man woke up.


    Sue sugar, "now that you wake up, answer the question."


    "Who let you live?"


    The prison guard just wanted to come, but he chose to shut up. After a moment, he pulled his lips and said: "of course, it''s for making money. Being a prison guard is worth a few money. A live broadcast can make me earn a few years."


    Su Tang just doesn''t believe it. She hums and laughs. She doesn''t want to waste time talking to him. She asks other prison guards to bring his information, and then asks Lin Zi to bring his notebook.


    After dealing with all this, she told Jiang Zhen, "prisoner 78, hold the camera steady. If you can wash it white, it depends on this opportunity."


    She will wash white said so straightforward, let a lot of people laugh.


    Anyone with a clear eye can find that the previous storm is not good for him. Now it''s OK to talk about washing white.


    However, it is really rare to speak so frankly.


    "666, who is this doctor? I''m pink


    "Ha ha ha, the doctor''s sister is so powerful that she can not only make people burn the second prince, but also make the little Duke a photographer."


    "This is the first time I have found that the little Duke is so obedient. At the beginning, even in public, he never gave face to anyone. "


    The barrage continues, but Su Tang has checked the identity of the prison guard.


    The C.O. is a fake C.O. he''s an impostor. He''s the same person he was before.


    Su Tang tut a, hand over the evidence, ask him, "what else do you want to say?"


    The prison guard didn''t expect that his identity would be exposed so soon. Finally, a ray of panic flashed on his face. But soon, he was silent again. "Ha ha, Dr. Su and the little Duke are in collusion. Naturally, they can fake my identity."


    As soon as the prison guard talked back, Jiang Zhen abused him at that time. He was reluctant to say a word about his little girl. This bastard dares to retort!


    "Where''s my brick?"


    He began to look around for his drill, but Sue sugar was angry with a headache, "you look for bricks, I''ll hit you on the head later!"


    Jiang Zhen is aggrieved, Jiang Zhen wants to say.


    "Why? How dare he refute you? "


    Su Tang, "you don''t refute me, so can I smash you?"


    Jiang Zhen is clearly speaking for her, but now, the little girl is obviously ungrateful, he is angry, angry, but dare not speak.


    The audience in the live broadcast is almost laughing.


    "Is this still the little Duke I know?"


    "The little Duke is wronged, but he dares to say it! Ha ha ha


    "Don''t talk about it. I saw the scene of my baby in a trance."


    Su Tang is too lazy to pay attention to him. If you''re angry, you can be angry. Can you have less meat?


    The identity of the prison guard is simply covered, so it''s very easy to find out, but it''s very difficult to find out about his identity. She even started to look for a person from the national face recognition database, and couldn''t find a match.


    Just then, she patted herself on the head.


    The prison guard laughs arrogantly. No matter how fierce she is, she can''t find her identity. As long as his identity is uncertain, she will have a chance to leave.


    At this time, Su Tang suddenly gave a small voice, "I forget one thing, the soldiers in service belong to the security personnel, and there won''t be them in the face recognition database." She said that with a smile, "let me guess what kind of category this C.O. belongs to."


    Lin Zi is also a computer expert, but he saw the end, all deeply admire, she actually really found the person!Soldiers in service need to keep secrets, but if they appear as bodyguards, they will be photographed occasionally.


    And Su Tang found several pictures, he followed the same person several times.


    "Let me see, who is this man?"


    She asked deliberately, but in fact, as long as it was in the eyes of the field director, they all knew him.


    Especially Lin Zi, now he has roared out, "it''s the grandfather of the second prince! Old Mr. dum


    Su Tang said, "Hey, you said you were Mr. dum''s person. It''s reasonable that grandfather cares about his grandson. Let alone a small live broadcast. If Mr. dum is free, I''d like to wait for him to come over and send the second prince to be cremated."


    She said this frankly, but it was the fake C.O. who was sure of the crime and brought down her master.


    He looked at Su Tang sullenly. He underestimated this woman. He thought she was just a weak bee gene. No matter how powerful she was, she would be nothing without that sting.


    The fake C.O. has seen his future. Mr. dum will not let him go back. For his family''s sake, he will retort even if no one believes him.


    "I can''t understand Dr. Su''s words. Although I''ve been a soldier, I don''t have much money. It''s better to be a prison guard, and sometimes I can get a sum of money from the prisoner''s family."


    Su Tang, "a sum of money from a family member? Now there are 196 prisoners in the prison. How long do you think it will take to have a thorough investigation? "


    Without waiting for her to speak, the warden rushed out after learning the news.


    It''s a big deal. His black hat can''t keep it.


    "Dr. Su, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll let someone check it!"


    No matter what the false C.O. said, they could find a solution. Gradually, he lost his temper and began to pour dirty water on Jiang Zhen, such as what.


    "Everyone knows that the little Duke and the second prince have a deep grudge. The second prince suddenly died, even without an autopsy. How did the second prince die? Do you have any evidence?"


    Sue sugar did not answer, but indifference: "after the little Duke was in prison, until now there is still a drug-induced Irritable Reaction in his blood. Do you think the young Duke was impulsive in killing people, or did someone deliberately do it? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    When Su Tang gave Jiang Zhen a physical examination not long ago, she also took a tube of blood from him. Now the blood test report comes out. It does contain illegal drug ingredients. However, she is very curious that Jiang Zhen''s ability can''t be unaware of it. So what did he think at the beginning.


    After su Tang retorted, the false guard''s face changed.


    After Jiang Zhen was put in prison, he was afraid that he would rise again, so the adults cut off his contacts with the outside world. The only accident was the doctors who were completely destroyed. Before they had time to arrange for a new doctor to come, there were already candidates. Originally, this was not a big deal. They could make news of the doctor''s death again, and then recruit new people. But now, without waiting for their layout, the other party has already started.


    The fake C.O. looks at Su Tang, and the ferocity and blood in his eyes is no longer covered.


    This woman is a trouble. If not, it will do harm to adults.


    Since the false C.O. was found, he guessed that he couldn''t go out alive, and he didn''t want to live. At this time, the more you say and the more mistakes you make, it''s better to put all your eggs in one basket. Especially now, if you can kill a few people, you will be happy.


    The eyes of the false C.O. no longer panicked, and then, it was an indescribable excitement. His eyes stayed on Su Tang, which was a sticky feeling, like being watched by some disgusting thing.


    Sue sugar looked at him expressionless. At this time, the system also followed the alarm. "Ah, this guy has spray on his body. It''s the kind of agent that makes the gene irritable. Set up... "


    Before the system finished, the fake C.O. broke free of his handcuffs.


    On the one hand, he was really nervous because of the disclosure of his identity. On the other hand, he deliberately delayed his time to untie the handcuffs slowly.


    Now, with the handcuffs released, he didn''t want to leave, but chose to blow himself up.


    There is a careful explosive in his body. As long as he presses the switch, his body will explode from the inside. This kind of device is dangerous and terrible. Almost no one puts it on his body. But now, with the explosion of fake prison guards, those netizens across the screen are shocked.


    "Lying trough? What did I just see? "


    "My screen is bloody. No, I''m going to vomit!"


    "Real man, little Duke, he doesn''t even shake his hands in such a terrible picture!"


    The scenes Jiang Zhen has seen are far more bloody and brutal than this. He just blew himself up in front of him. In war, this kind of thing often happens, but netizens are different. Most of them are ordinary citizens protected. How ever have they seen such bloody scenes.


    Su Tang frowned and immediately kept all the gene users away.


    "Stay away from him!"


    with the false prison guard''s self exploding, the spray agent in the body also evaporated in the air.


    Su Tang drags Jiang Zhen all the way back. While observing his manner, she is alert to the surrounding conditions.


    "How are you, Mr. 78?"


    Su Tang''s voice was never calmer than the one who began to roar beside her.


    No one knows how many people wanted to kill Jiang Zhen when he first came to this prison. In food, activities, even when he was sleeping, people wanted to make him crazy and die.


    area spray, he really did not mind how.


    Of course, it is impossible to be completely unaffected.


    seems to him that this kind of pesticide spray is a little bit of a thing. It''s totally unaffected. It''s crazy, but it''s still in his tolerance.


    However, Su Tang cares about him so much that Jiang Zhen is gone with the wind. He wants her to coax him and accompany him, so subconsciously, he will show weakness intentionally.


    After living for more than 20 years, Jiang Zhen never showed weakness to anyone. As a result, he almost capsized.


    "I don''t feel very good." As he spoke, he leaned against Su Tang, but the lens in his hand didn''t shake at all.


    Su Tang didn''t notice this little detail at the beginning. She dragged him all the way to the seaside.


    The prison is built on an island surrounded by the sea, and the place where the corpses are taken is just on the sea. Except for the prison staff, prisoners are not allowed to come here, so there is only a broken wall without any protective measures. At this time, whenever there is something wrong with Jiang Zhen, Su Tang will immediately throw him into the sea. Anyway, he has the gene line of a chimpanzee and can''t die.


    Jiang Zhen was still leaning on her, weak as a sister Lin, but his face was still not right with the past. His blue eyes were turning into ink, and his eyes were red. Obviously, he was also affected.


    Su Tang frowned. She was worried that this guy would go crazy, but he didn''t show up. He was angry!


    Just like the big lion in the courtship period, it shows some unique male characteristics!


    Jiang Zhen said, "Dr. Su, I feel sick."


    suose, "spray contains irritable factor, uncomfortable, normal, you try to breathe deeply."Jiang Zhen, "take a deep breath? What is deep breathing? "


    Su Tang almost falters at her feet. Is she talking to the mentally handicapped?


    At this time, she finally found out that this guy was looking for her to have fun.


    She squinted and said, "no?"


    "No, and I feel terrible." He said, while holding her hand, "don''t believe it, you touch my heart, I think it''s going to jump out."


    Sue sugar drew back her hand expressionless, then said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Just take a bath."


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes brightened, "do you want to wash with me?"


    Smell speech, Su sugar face smile more sweet, and then, in each other''s surprise eyes, she raised her leg, a foot to kick him into the sea. Because there was a wall beside him, Jiang Zhen first knocked a hole in the wall and then fell into the sea.


    Netizens who are not willing to turn off the live broadcast on the screen


    What do they see?


    Wipe!


    Why do you think the little Duke is so miserable.


    "Ah, Dr. Su, he''s a bull!"


    "If nothing else, Dr. Su, I''ll give you full marks. I''m afraid I''ll be kicked into the sea."


    "Shocked! Is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality that the beautiful doctor kicks the little Duke? "


    "I don''t know why. With Dr. Su''s kick, I saw the beauty of power. If nothing else, how can I make Dr. Su pay attention and let me enjoy the treatment of the little Duke?"


    The micro camera is waterproof, so even if Jiang Zhen is kicked into the sea, it doesn''t prevent netizens from witnessing the whole process.


    Su Tang got out of the cave and squatted on the bank, laughing very well. "Mr. 78, what do you think now? Is the heart still beating? "


    Jiang, overturn, pour


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    After Jiang Zhen fell into the sea, it was better because of the human gene.


    He seems to be born with the sea as a companion, charm, soul.


    Jiang Zhen''s blonde hair was wet by the sea water and stuck to his back. At this time, his skin was almost transparent because of the sunlight. It was the skin that all girls dreamed of, but now it fell on a man.


    Deep blue eyes, with his slow blink, at that moment, Su Tang felt that his soul would be taken away by him.


    She swallowed her saliva and was suddenly a little happy that the audience in the live broadcast couldn''t see the picture.


    She alone enjoys his beauty.


    Sutang''s absence didn''t last long. Soon, she realized that this guy used the most enchanting trick of the chimaera.


    She was not happy, pursed her thin lips and stood up in a huff.


    "The sea is cool and clear. Mr. 78 will have a good bubble." Then he turned around and left.


    There is still a mess behind her. She has to control those crazy geneticists. At this time, her inferior advantage will come out and will not be affected at all.


    She quickly went back to the dormitory building and took out the tranquilizer in the medicine box. Fortunately, the place where the fake C.O. blew himself up was a little far away from the prison where the prisoners were held. If not, nearly 200 gene maniacs would go crazy, fearing that no one could control them. At that time, in order to maintain stability, the people above would have to shoot them.


    When Su Tang went back, there were already prison guards lying on the ground motionless, and the main artery on his neck was still bleeding crazily. The rest of them were not much better than him. They were scarred and bloody, and looked terrible.


    She took out a tranquilizer, one for each, and soon, at last, the scene was under control.


    However, this side was under control. At the other end, Jiang Zhen finally climbed up from the sea like a water ghost. He was wet all over. Later, he should feel uncomfortable, so he simply tore open the prison clothes outside.


    Su Tang thought she would see something beautiful. Bah, it''s an indescribable picture. The next second, she was numb.


    When on earth is he going to wear that tight pink t!


    Su Tang almost burst thick, but it is not easy to calm down the group of people looking at the pink T, one by one even expression are lazy to do.


    They are too lazy to be surprised.


    But the netizens in the live video are all crazy.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿ What do my eyes, my eyes see? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, pink is a must for a macho man


    "The fierce male expresses, don''t, I''m afraid I wear pink t can''t find female ticket."


    "Harm, in front of the fierce male, female ticket can''t find, it doesn''t matter, gender don''t card so dead, you can try blue child."


    "I seem to have opened up some wonderful new world."


    ¡­¡­


    Pink t is too hot eyes, Su Tang now regret, very regret, you tear the clothes, there is a kind of tear the clothes inside, now what?


    she covered her forehead, and her heart was very tired. But, like this, you could not say anything about him, because this guy was obviously in a wrong state. What he looks like now is like a cautious person coming from the spray.


    Jiang Zhen tilted his head and was abandoned by the little girl for the second time.


    "Dr. su." He showed sharp teeth, and now, obviously, he''s dominated by the chimpanzee gene.


    Su Tang took a deep breath, calmed down, and immediately looked at him, "is Mr. 78 recovering?"


    Everyone knows that he didn''t recover, but in order to appease him, such words can make him feel better.


    The system has started to give an alarm, not a blackening alarm, but an alarm when the emotion reaches a certain dangerous value. This kind of alarm is similar to the blackening warning. If the emotion is not appeased, then the blackening value will increase sharply.


    "Son, find a way to stabilize it."


    Sue sugar''s mouth, she doesn''t want to be steady? It takes time to stabilize!


    Jiang Zhen cracks his lips and smiles, which is different from the handsome feeling of the lion gene. This time, his whole body is full of the smell of enchantment. It is clear that his face is still that one, but the smell has changed greatly.


    At this moment, although the nearby prison guards recovered their composure after being sedated, they lost the ability to control their bodies. They could recover slowly only when the sedatives were removed. Now, seeing Jiang Zhen with such a high risk approaching, gradually, everyone was in danger.


    The warden is about to cry. He is already scarred. He has not easily recovered his life. Before he can breathe a sigh of relief, I''m afraid he will lose his life.


    "Dr. Su, Dr. Su, help


    He didn''t open his mouth. As soon as he opened his mouth, Jiang Zhen''s attention shifted to him.


    "Did you call Dr. Su, too?" He looked at him sarcastically, then approached him step by step.


    The warden was so scared that he wanted to say something to beg for mercy. Later, Lin Zi and other medical staff couldn''t see it, but said, "don''t make any noise. You will only irritate him. Be quiet."The warden is shivering and his teeth are closed. At this time, Su Tang takes the opportunity to fight with a tube of tranquilizer. Lin Zi and others panic.


    "No, Dr. Su, I remember I told you that you can''t sedate him! He''s not responding to the tranquilizer! "


    Su Tang''s face is expressionless and she will take the medicine. During this period, Jiang Zhen will not let her take the injection so obediently.


    He glared at his eyes, his eyes were burning, and he almost roared angrily, "Jianxi! Do you want to go? "


    Sue sugar''s eyelids jump. In front of so many people, how can she admit that she is the original owner. So, after she finished taking the medicine, she said calmly, "it''s said that Mr. 78 has recognized the wrong person. Miss Jane and I don''t look like each other at all. Now, it''s time for you to rest. "


    The syringe of the tranquilizer has been crooked. Fortunately, the tranquilizer was injected successfully by her.


    She threw away the crooked syringe, then stepped back, held her chest in her hands, and began to count, "1, 2, 3..." People don''t know why, until she counts down 9, Jiang Zhen''s eyelids begin to close gradually.


    Lin Zi was shocked by this scene.


    "I used to use tranquilizers, but it didn''t work."


    Sue sugar, "it doesn''t work because you didn''t find the right way."


    Lin Zi?


    Su Tang explained: "since last time you told me that he didn''t respond to ordinary tranquilizers, I started to study. I used the blood drawn from him in the last physical examination to conduct an experiment. Now..." She said, "nine seconds is still too long. I''ll try to make it work in three seconds next time."


    Lin Zi''s voice rose in vain, "three seconds?"


    In front of this little girl, he no longer dare to underestimate, and then look at the side of the small Duke fell in a low voice, Linzi heart sink.


    The little Duke cares about her so much that he hopes she won''t let him down. Otherwise, the little Duke will stop her and they won''t let her leave the prison alive!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    Su Tang originally wanted to take Jiang Zhen away. After all, in this situation, there was no one around who could carry him, but she underestimated her strength. When she tried hard to reach out and try to carry him up, the other side didn''t move, but she rushed directly.


    A full embrace, Jiang Zhen wakes up in that situation.


    He blinked, it seems that all this is too incredible, trance, showed a two fool general smile, and then, murmured: "is Xiaoxi."


    He recognized people not by their faces, but by the breath of each other. His little girl had a smell of milk that no one else had. So even if she denied it again and again, he recognized her.


    It was su Tang who got up in a hurry.


    "It''s said that you have the wrong person." She pursed her lips and her eyes were stubborn.


    Jiang Zhen laughed and took a tranquilizer. Although he was sober, he could not move.


    However, his little girl always surprises him.


    Last time I was in the Duke''s palace, I was the first to find his two gene lines and the reason why his irritability value was higher than that of ordinary people. Now I have developed a special tranquilizer for him.


    The corner of Jiang Zhen''s mouth is about to crack to the root of his ears. This is the little girl''s love for him. The second prince, who died early, can''t enjoy it in his life. He also tries to rob people with him, and deserves to be a dust.


    "I''m going to find someone to take you back to rest."


    Others are OK, let people take him back to sleep, but Jiang Zhen has a headache, he can''t move, his clothes are still wet, can''t just throw him to bed?


    Su Tang is fighting between heaven and man. It''s not that she didn''t want to let others change his clothes. But with her understanding of this guy, she''s afraid that tranquilizers are useless.


    "Can you move now?"


    Jiang Zhen shook his white teeth and laughed innocently. "Dr. Su, you developed the tranquilizer, so what do you think?"


    Jiang Zhen''s madness was so terrible that Su Tang could not move for three hours.


    If you don''t care about him, you can get clothes in three hours, but how can you get sick all your life? We can''t think that he won''t get sick just because he is a genetic person. At that time, she will be busy waiting on him.


    The little girl was not happy, but Jiang Zhen was happy.


    He was sure that the little girl would not ignore him.


    Sure enough, before long, she was holding a pair of scissors, and Jiang Zhen''s smile was even more open. But then, his smile froze, "Dr. Su, what are you doing with the scissors?"


    When he was conscious, he never called him Xiaoxi. There was a name around him. He would call whatever she wanted to call. But for the first time, he was silly and scared. He suddenly took the scissors. What was it to cut?


    Su Tang looked at each other''s slightly frightened expression, and her depression finally dissipated a lot. She raised her lips and said in a warm voice, "of course it''s cutting things." She said as she squeezed the scissors.


    Jiang Zhen listened to the sound of the click, and his hair was about to stand up.


    "Dr. Su, I have something to say..."


    In the middle of Jiang Zhen''s words, she saw the scissors go down all the way, and then heard the sound of cutting the cloth. At that time, the anxious people were all in a hurry, "Dr. Su! You can''t cut it! "


    Su Tang said, "Oh, why can''t you cut it? No, how can I help you? "


    Jiang Zhen took a deep breath. He didn''t feel so terrible when he went to the battlefield. This little girl, where is she? This is his ancestor!


    "Little ancestor, don''t cut it."


    Su Tang teased people enough, and then he waved the scissors in his hand, "but if you don''t cut it, how can I take off your clothes? You can''t move now, and I can''t help you. "


    Jiang Zhen


    So, she''s so powerful, just to undress him?


    Jiang Zhen''s head is full of black lines, and then look at the tiny smile in the little girl''s eyes. It''s not clear. She did it on purpose.


    Jiang Zhen is very angry and helpless, but what can he do in the end? My little ancestor, of course, can only provide for himself.


    However, after he knew it, he finally found that something was wrong.


    Wait, what did his little ancestor cut?


    "Dr. Su?" His voice changed. "What are you cutting?"


    Su Tang soon finished cutting his clothes. Smelling Yan, he was struggling to pull out the clothes on his back. "Of course, it''s cutting your clothes. I have to see if you have any wounds on your body by the way. I just kicked you into the sea. In case you get bruised, I''ll just give you some medicine."


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes turned and nearly fainted.


    That''s the first time a little girl sent him clothes! He cherished for so long, the result is so bad?


    Su Tangfu is not moving, but it''s still barely possible to let him turn over. When she''s finished, she''s already out of breath. "Next time, I have to control the time in half an hour. It''s too tiring."


    Jiang Zhen didn''t move, his heart was like ashes.Su Tang didn''t know that he was mourning for the poor pink T, but it was her who finally tore the blinding dress. Later, she didn''t need to be hot eyed any more.


    However, Xu Shi''s performance was too pitiful. Su Tang seldom had a trace of conscience. He wanted to tell him that he would buy a new batch of clothes for him next time. As a result, the guy said, "doctor Su just cut the clothes?"


    Su Tang didn''t know, so, "what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Zhen''s voice was quiet. "When I fell into the sea, it seemed that I was scratched by something on my leg. Would you like Dr. Su to take a look at it for me?"


    Sue sugar is going to continue to cut with scissors, suddenly, she thinks his voice is wrong.


    There''s a conspiracy!


    "Hurt your foot? Specifically, is it the lower leg or above the knee? "


    Jiang Zhen said, "when I fell down, it was too sudden. I just felt that something had scratched my leg. No matter how much, I didn''t feel anything. Now, I''m stiff and I don''t know what part it is for a while, but Dr. Su can check it slowly. "


    He said so. What else can sue sugar do? Of course, she can only cut his pants a little bit.


    But until she cut the trousers into the shape of the trousers, and there was no wound on her strong and slender legs.


    Su Tang laughed and said: "little Duke, are you playing with me?"


    Jiang Zhen''s face did not change. "Dr. Su said this. Who dares to play with you in this prison."


    Su Tang was angry and happy. Once she lost the scissors, she didn''t care about him. But when she came to the door, she didn''t trust this guy. She folded back and threw the quilt on him.


    She had planned to change a clean and comfortable place for him. Now, she deserves to sleep in the wet blanket!


    She angrily thought, is ready to go out to see the rest of those guys, as a result, the dormitory building seems to have been thrown a bomb over, directly flattened the dormitory corner.


    Su Tang''s eyes were shocked. Then she listened to the system and said, "it''s Rory''s grandfather, the owner behind the fake C.O


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    The live broadcast made a lot of noise. Anyway, it''s bad reputation. It''s better to find an excuse to say that there was a riot in prison. In order to prevent these prisoners from escaping, they used bombs.


    Of course, they will not tell the truth, the number of bombs is enough to raze the island.


    Su Tang has only one person. No matter how capable she is, it is difficult to save everyone under these powerful bombs.


    She can only ask the system to give her genetic medicine, because she also needs to bring Jiang Zhen. Previously, genes like poisonous queen bee could not be used.


    "Gouzi, give me a more aggressive genetic medicine, such as brown bear or mammoth." She said, thinking of several colleagues not far away, though not much like them, they must be Jiang Zhen''s right-hand assistants if they can get into prison. As soon as she bites her teeth, saving one is also saving. If she can save a group, save a group.


    "Forget it, just give me the gene potion for Tyrannosaurus Rex."


    The system exclaimed, "are you crazy? Do you know what harm Tyrannosaurus Rex''s genetic medicine will do to you? Maybe if you spray for less than 30 seconds, you will explode and die! "


    There are also many kinds of genetic drugs, such as the queen bee, which is petite in nature. For ordinary people, the sequelae is not so terrible. At most, it is detachment, but Tyrannosaurus Rex is different. The more terrible the explosive power is, the more serious the sequelae will be.


    Su Tang, "hurry up, I can''t wait!"


    While talking, another bomb fell down. In order to prevent it from exploding into Jiang Zhen, Su Tang jumped on him directly.


    At this time, Jiang Zhen hated himself so much that he couldn''t move. His eyes were red, and he watched the little girl on his body because she was hit by the rocks, and the blood flowed from her forehead directly.


    Blood dripping on his face, drop by drop, scalding almost burned his heart.


    How can he bear to put a little girl in such danger? He wants her to be safe, even if


    At that moment, the red eyes of Jiang Zhen were foggy.


    Even if I can''t be with him! He didn''t want to see the little girl get hurt!


    "Go


    "Leave me alone!"


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 60%."


    "Ding, the blackening index has dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index is 50%."


    ¡­¡­


    After several times of system prompts, in the end, it fell directly to only 40%. In this way, Su Tang was originally very pure, just for the task. When she heard these prompts, she was very worried about Microsoft.


    She''s human, so it''s impossible to be ruthless.


    She gritted her teeth and said to the system, "come on!" Then, he wiped the blood on his long eyelashes and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind." The


    system sighed and knew that the dormitory would collapse shortly afterwards. There was no way to give her the spray.


    However, in order to alleviate the sequelae, it did not use Tyrannosaurus Rex potion, but used mammoth potion, which was also fierce, but not so powerful.


    I hope that its small host can bear it. If not, it will be difficult to save the man.


    Jiang Zhen just couldn''t move, but the strange smell in the air made him alert immediately.


    This is


    He almost sat up from the bed, but because of the tranquilizer, in the end, with all his strength, he just moved his finger.


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes are slightly grim, "dangerous gene smell, Dr. Su, go!"


    But Su Tang stood up from him, and her figure began to change. In three seconds, she changed from a cute little girl to a powerful woman with bulging muscles. Her thighs and arms were visible to the naked eye, and her muscles seemed to appear out of thin air.


    No!


    The bigger the change of Su Tang, the worse Jiang Zhen''s face will be. He is not stupid. He knows that little girl is an ordinary person. But he remembers one of the experimental trends she studied at the beginning, that is, to make ordinary people become gene people, so that gene people can improve their strength in a short time.


    Of course, she failed nearly a hundred times in the laboratory. Later, he thought that she had given up. But now looking at this scene, he didn''t know where to give up. It was clear that he was doing experiments with himself!


    "Jianxi!"


    Su Tang directly ignored others. She didn''t have much time. She wanted to take away the unknown gene man in a short time, which was killing her.


    There are only two hands. She can only hold one hand and the other three. She is silent for a moment. Finally, she decides to kick the ball. The left and the right are gene people, and she can''t kick the ball to death.


    But for the remaining three, they didn''t want to be saved for a moment when they really kicked, especially when their head hit something.


    They may not be killed, but they have an illusion that they will be kicked to death!


    "Maybe, Dr. su..."


    "Or you''ll leave us in the corner."


    "I can''t. I don''t have to throw it in the corner. Just leave us here and leave us alone."


    Su Tang pursed her lips. She looked up at the dazzling sun and the warplanes circling in the sky. Suddenly, an idea came out.Her eye color is tiny heavy, "dog son, how much time do I still have?"


    System, "five minutes! You only have five minutes! Hurry up and find a way to leave! "


    Su Tang tut a, a listen to only five minutes, she was not worried, "prison should have a defense system, tell me, where can blow up that fighter."


    The system is thrilled. At this time, instead of looking for a boat to leave, I''m thinking about how to blow up a fighter plane?!


    "Wake up, life is important!"


    Su Tang regrets that she can only find the boat along the route given by the system.


    There is an escape boat on the prison island, but other people don''t know whether the poor warden is alive or not.


    Escape boat is in a very secret cave, the cave and the sea link, from the cave in a boat out, outside is the sea.


    Sue sugar struggled to throw five people on the boat. In this process, the more she got to the back, the harder she was. She also found that the medicine failed and the side effects began.


    In front of her eyes began to appear mirage, she looked at the ship, from one to two, and now countless, clearly escape ship close in front of her eyes, but she could not distinguish its specific location.


    Just as a few people on the ship breathed a sigh of relief, Lin Zi, who was black and blue, asked, "Dr. Su, what''s the matter? Get on the boat quickly. "


    Jiang Zhen didn''t feel at ease with Lin Zi and others. His heart had been raised all the time. Up to now, it was about to jump out of his throat. When he saw Su Tang''s delay in getting on the boat, he was flustered. But he couldn''t move. He could only lift his eyes. At this moment, a sound of falling into the water suddenly rang from his ear.


    Bang, like something fell into the water.


    Jiang Zhen''s pupil shrinks, "Dr. Su? Xiaoxi? Jianxi? "


    Several times, the other side still has no response, Lin Zi and others from the beginning of anxiety, to later shock.


    Jianxi?


    Isn''t that the ordinary sister in the adult''s family?


    But isn''t she dead?


    No, that''s not the point. The point is, isn''t she dead?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    After su Tang fell into the water, she regained her consciousness for a moment, but she couldn''t move. She could only feel that she was sinking all the way. The taste of the sea was not good. She was just an ordinary person, and she couldn''t breathe freely in the sea.


    Just, think of oneself to be short of the last step, the heart is unwilling!


    Thief! God!


    Su Tang angrily thought that even if he died, even if the task failed, he would erect a middle finger to this decadent world. The


    system is still in a hurry, and the sequelae of gene spray can not be treated. It can only be taken for a few hours in the original escape boat, and so on when the others are out of control.


    "You''re getting cold. What are you doing with your middle finger?"


    Su Tang said, "although I''m going to be cold, my soul is stubborn and unyielding. Even if fate makes fun of me, I''ll stubbornly raise my middle finger to it!"


    System data are pumping out, when, and the mind to make!


    It looks tired, but at this time, it suddenly found a surprise.


    Sure enough, fate still favors his family. He finds that Jiang Zhen has jumped into the sea! Although it''s two hours before he can recover, he''s a man with different explosive power. This is not the case. Su Tang fell into the water. He fell into the water with the fastest speed.


    It''s just


    The system silently looks at Su Tang sinking all the way. Although she is in a coma, her middle finger is still standing there stubbornly. From the position, it''s just facing Jiang Zhen.


    System:


    He took back the words of fate to his son.


    Jiang Zhen has a shark gene. After he jumps into the sea, his body will automatically start another ventilator to enable him to breathe freely in the sea.


    Although he jumped from the escape boat, he didn''t recover. He had to find the little girl with difficulty. Fortunately, although it was difficult, he found the person.


    The little girl''s face has turned pale. She is not as big as before. She is very delicate and small. Because of the excessive use of her own strength, she has closed her eyes and floats powerlessly in the endless sea.


    Jiang Zhen is very sad. The little girl''s life experience is very pitiful. Her parents died when she was a child. Later, she met such an asshole brother as him. She was only twenty years old, but she was really loved for only two years.


    He wanted to go back and fan the proud little Duke to death. No wonder his little girl would leave. If he was twenty years old, he would have left the palace long ago.


    Jiang Zhen swims quickly. He holds the little girl in his arms. Because of lack of oxygen, he ferries the oxygen in his mouth. It''s useless.


    Jiang Zhen is more and more flustered, no matter how he passes the gas, she has no response.


    His eyes color micro minister, dare not hesitate, can only quickly swim to the shore.


    The other four people on the escape boat, because of the tranquilizer, can''t move now, but they are sober. But in just half an hour, none of them speaks. All of them concentrate on listening to the wrong voice.


    After a long time, someone''s heart began to cool, and finally, a sound of diving sounded from his ear.


    In an instant, they were surprised. "Is it the Duke?"


    "It must be them!"


    Jiang Zhen bared his upper body and picked up the people from the sea. The escape boat could hold only a few people, only ten people in total. Originally, everyone was sitting on the boat, but now, all these guys were lying there, one by one, and soon, the escape boat had no place.


    Jiang Zhen was silent for a moment, and then folded them together mercilessly.


    Several big men would not feel comfortable when they were stacked together, but no one complained. On the contrary, they were very excited? Is it really miss Jianxi


    As long as you are around the Duke, you will know the importance of Miss Jianxi to him.


    Although she is an ordinary person, because of the Duke, no one will look down on her and treat her politely. Even if there was elopement later, everyone agreed that it was lured by Rory''s son of a bitch. How could their Miss Jianxi betray the Duke!


    Now, they are right.


    In this way, I''m afraid it was Miss Jianxi who put Rory in prison.


    If it''s not for the wrong occasion, they all want to fight 666. What''s wrong with ordinary people? As long as their IQ is enough, no matter what kind of genetic person you are or what kind of noble status you are, they will still play you to death.


    Jiang Zhen is not as good as he shows. The little girl''s sequelae of tranquilizer is still there. Although he broke through just now, it''s very difficult for him to raise his hand and do something.


    He could only slowly move his hand to Sutang''s chest, then gritted his teeth and began CPR.


    Others can''t help and dare not make a sound. No matter how much you say, it''s useless.


    But Su Tang is just choking water. Choking water is a small matter, but the serious problem is the sequelae of medicine.


    Jiang Zhen cardiopulmonary resuscitation for a long time, but the little girl on the boat is still indifferent, his face is no longer calm."How can Why don''t you wake up! "


    The others were also worried. Later, Lin Zi said, "Your Highness, maybe it''s not because of falling into the water. Did Miss Jane vomit water?"


    Vomit is vomit a little water, but her pulse weak almost can''t!


    Lin Zi, "do you know what Miss Jane just used? Is it possible for her to break out the power of genetic human in a short time? "


    If he guessed correctly, he could smell the smell of mammoth. Mammoth was extremely powerful. No wonder he could take them away at once.


    Jiang Zhen was so anxious that he forgot a lot of things. Now when Lin Zi reminded him, he suddenly remembered.


    "She has done experiments in the past, so that ordinary people can have the power of gene people for a short time, and also let gene people burst out for a short time. But in the past, her experiments were not successful, now..."


    Because he didn''t succeed, he didn''t know what the sequelae would be.


    Lin Zi several people smell speech, have been stunned, "let ordinary people have gene human power?"


    "Although it is short-lived, my Lord, Miss Jianxi is a genius!"


    "It should be the excessive burst of physical fitness, and then the release force, sir, you wait first." He said, "did Miss Jane spit out the water in her nose? If you vomit out, the rest will be treated by Miss Jane when we recover. "


    This incident, the most difficult thing is to wait.


    Nothing can be done, can only sit and wait for the passage of time, fortunately, two hours later, several doctors such as Lin Zi finally recovered some physical strength.


    Some of them can feel the pulse of traditional Chinese medicine, even without the aid of instruments, they can roughly tell the disease.


    "My lord..."


    Lin Zi''s voice suddenly became heavy. He was afraid Jiang Zhen couldn''t bear it. He didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    The sequelae of the gene explosion was so terrible that all the organs of heart and lung of Miss Jane began to decline rapidly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    When Sutang woke up again, she found herself lying on the beach. Not far away was the endless sea. Behind her were the lush primitive trees. She blinked weakly and couldn''t tell where she was.


    "Whelp, am I still alive?"


    The system said, "well, at the last moment, you put up your middle finger to call, and then you were saved by Jiang Zhen."


    The word "call" is very spiritual. Su Tang gave a puff and said, "what about the others?"


    The system said, "the situation was not good at that time. Although Jiang Zhen barely broke through the effect of tranquilizer, your escape boat was attacked by a bomb later. He saved you once, but it was difficult to save you the second time. So far, he is still at the bottom of the sea."


    A sentence from the bottom of the sea almost made Su Tang stand up. She was holding on to the sand. As a result, she just got up. The next second, her eyes were dark, her body panicked, and she almost fell down again.


    She didn''t dare to make a big move, so she could only sit on the beach with an ugly face. "Is it dangerous?"


    The system says, "he already has the gene of chimpanzee. For the time being, he is not in danger, but because he can''t find you, he is now in a crazy state. You know, if he is crazy to a certain extent and can''t be pacified, he will be abandoned."


    Long term crazy, stimulate his nerves, in the end, the body will be bad, people will be crazy.


    Now, Jiang Zhen''s only medicine is Su Tang.


    But Sutang people on the beach, the bottom of the sea so dangerous, she is an ordinary person, even their own survival is a problem, how to save people?


    Is it really just the will of heaven?


    She looked up at the exciting sunshine, her face getting worse and worse, "how many other people?"


    The system sighed, "they were all washed away by the current, but those people were OK. They found the driftwood, and now they have been saved. By the way, instead of caring about them, you have to care about your own body


    Sue sugar, "me? What else can I do? "


    The system was a little angry. "Did you forget to force the use of dangerous genetic agents before? Your body is close to the limit now. If you don''t get treatment and rest, you will die at any time! "


    In the end, the system roared a little. Although others were crazy when they were doing tasks, they would measure the dangerous value. She was very good and completely reckless.


    Su Tang didn''t care at all. She just felt her stomach and began to starve. She couldn''t find anything to eat now. Maybe she would starve to death before she found Jiang Zhen.


    "Whatever, is there anything to eat on the island?"


    The system says, "there are some fruits that can be eaten by the fish in the sea if you can."


    Fishing requires energy. At the moment, Su Tang just wants to eat something to fill her stomach, so she let the system lead the way and find her some fruit to eat.


    She thought it was just ordinary climbing trees to pick fruit. Good guy, there are many terrible animals on this small broken island. Along the way, she climbs, and finally breathes with a tingling feeling. Not to mention, the whole person is even more tired.


    She''s like the adventures of Sutang desert island.


    "Lying trough, I can''t run any more." She said, while also paying attention to the surrounding situation, finally, she found a very secret cave.


    She squinted. Instead of rushing in, she asked the system, "dog, can you go in?"


    The sound of the system is flat, and it can be said that there is no temperature. "If you can go in, there is nothing but gold in it."


    Sue sugar''s leg movement almost fell, "what? And gold? "


    System, "Ang, or there are pirates around, this desert island is one of the bases for them to bury gold."


    When it comes to gold, Sutang is not tired.


    Her eyes are shining, her breath is not panting, and she is not tired. Just like sakhuandi husky, she rushes in quickly. The speed is not like organ failure or dying patients!


    The system looked startled and yelled, "you can slow down! Are you going to die? My God, stop it


    Su Tang doesn''t listen at all, but speeds up. The cave was dark, and there were bats in it, but none of these things happened. When she saw the dim place, which was shining with golden, she almost laughed.


    The system is very helpless, "you can''t take it away, why do you want this gold?"


    Su Tang counted the boxes in the cave. He was overjoyed. "Are there any people who dislike gold these days? Besides, who says I can''t take it away? " On her pale little face, her eyes were bright and cunning.


    As long as there''s gold, don''t worry about anyone coming? What about pirates? What she''s carrying is the pirate nest.


    Su Tang just looks for fruit to eat in the daytime, occasionally goes fishing, and sleeps on the gold at night. Three days later, as she said, someone took her away.


    It was a group of pirates, and when they saw her, they were visibly excited.


    "Woman?"


    Although Su Tang sleeps on gold, no one cares. A woman who has no smell is so sweet, just like pie falling from the sky.


    Pirates have lived on the sea for many years, killing people and stealing goods. For them, women are resources.They laughed greasy and obscene, and someone rubbed their hands and walked towards Sutang step by step.


    Instead, Su Tang sat quietly on the gold. When she noticed that a pirate stretched out his dark hand in an attempt to touch her, she raised her foot and kicked her out.


    This foot almost exhausted all her strength.


    The first time I see you, you can''t lose momentum.


    She kicked the man down, and soon the other pirates roared angrily.


    "How are you, brother Ping?"


    "Boss, I''ll kill this girl!"


    "Smelly girl, dare to kick our brother Ping, I think you are tired of living!"


    There were about ten pirates, but she was honest. She gave them a provocative smile and showed her white teeth. She laughed arrogantly and arrogantly, "do you know who I am?"


    Momentum is not something that can be installed. It needs enough confidence and surrounding environment.


    The pirates have been walking on the sea for many years. At a glance, they know that the girl is rich or expensive. But what''s the matter? The princess who is in trouble is worse than the chicken!


    "We don''t have to know!"


    "Do you know that the first prison exploded? Guess where I came from? "


    Her smile suddenly became extremely sweet, but the sweeter the moon was, the more dangerous she felt.


    Who didn''t know that the first prison had a night of revelry when it exploded a few days ago! It''s just, what''s the relationship between this woman and that prison? She is an ordinary person!


    Su Tang bared her teeth. "I haven''t seen a fresh outsider for a long time. The meat is still tender."


    Pirate:???


    What? Their dignity as pirates is offended, OK?


    But without waiting for them to speak again, Su Tang suddenly frowned. She pointed to a pirate with a strong dislike between her eyebrows. "Gee, you''re just an ant gene inferior, and your heart and lungs are damaged."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    Su Tang''s words are amazing, but next, every time she points to someone, she can accurately see that there are food problems in the other person''s body, ranging from tooth decay to heart and lung. It seems that as long as she sniffs, nothing can escape her eyes.


    At first, the pirates regarded her as an ordinary person, but now, she is right about almost all the symptoms, especially the one with heart and lung problems.


    One person can make a coincidence. What about everyone?


    For a time, Pingge, who had been kicked off before, was not angry because he was the one with heart and lung problems.


    "Is there a way to treat it?"


    Sue sugar, "of course there are ways, but I''m hungry."


    When people thought of what she had said before, they had not seen anyone fresh for a long time, and the meat was tender, they suddenly shivered.


    The first prison is the most dangerous one. All the people who are locked in are extremely vicious. At first, they judge people by their appearance, but now, they don''t dare to do it any more. Especially when Su Tang shows her white teeth, it''s obvious that they have no lethal power, but they are inexplicably cold.


    "Hungry? I have some dry food here. "


    As soon as Su Tang heard the dry food, her face immediately showed an expression of disgust, "do you think I''m the one who eats dry food?"


    Pirate


    "What would you like to eat, dear lady?" As they asked, they shrank back.


    Su Tang has just been blinded. She''s dizzy now, but she''s just trying to scare them. Even if she really eats meat, she''ll choose. These pirates don''t know how long they haven''t bathed. As soon as they get close to the smell, it makes her headache!


    In the heart thinks like this, on the mouth actually way: "has some fresh meat."


    The pirates were about to cry because they found that they were suddenly unable to move.


    This is a colorless and tasteless anesthetic that Su Tang deliberately asked for by the system. She can''t fight with the pirates for a long time, so she wants to frighten them in the shortest time, so that they don''t dare to act rashly. Now, it''s time for her to succeed.


    "How long has it been since you took a bath." She sniffed the smell in the air, salivated at first, and now she became extremely disgusted.


    The more she disliked, the more happy the group of pirates were.


    "I haven''t bathed in a year!"


    "I''ve been here for ten years!"


    "I, I haven''t bathed since the day I was born!"


    One of the pirates was so astonishing that the rest of the people glared at him. This bastard is so bad that he put the danger on them!


    Su Tang frowned and stepped back two steps away from the general. "Forget it, I don''t like pickled food. Come here. Is the boat big?"


    Being put in the first prison and able to escape from the artillery fire, this young lady must have amazing strength. The pirate ship, which the pirates are proud of, suddenly feels very shabby.


    "Just a small boat, very ordinary."


    Su Tang said, "the boat is the boat. Take me away."


    Where did the pirates dare to refuse, they nodded, but after nodding, they found that their bodies still did not dare to move. They were almost crying. In the past, they bullied the tourists on the sea. Now they are allowed to be slaughtered, and they realize what a fear it is.


    "Ah, yes, you can''t move yet." Su Tang didn''t immediately ask the system to release the anesthetic. Instead, she looked back dribblily. There were dozens of boxes of gold behind her. Since there were ready-made porters, she would not give up. "All these gold, move away."


    Spend money to protect their lives. In front of the big devil, these pirates are insignificant. No matter how much gold there is, their lives are not worth it.


    "Yes, dear lady, we''ll move at once."


    Su Tang was satisfied. With a big wave of his hand, he solved their anesthetic, and then let one person lead the way, while the rest moved slowly.


    The ship is not a small boat that the pirates call it, but it''s not a grand ship. It''s just a very ordinary one, not big or small. Su Tang looks at it. These pirates are very attentive to their ships, so the ship is well maintained.


    She asked someone to move a chair for her, so she sat on the deck, while supervising the pirates to carry gold, and said to the system: "boy, is Jiang Zhen still at the bottom of the sea?"


    The system, "yes."


    Sue sugar, "is it far from here?"


    The system is silent for a moment, "the sea is very deep, even if it is your position, there are thousands of meters to the bottom of the sea, your current situation, jumping is to die."


    Su Tang tut said that her experience of falling into the sea twice made her lose her exploration of this mysterious sea. No accident. In her life, she should not want to come to the seaside.


    "Who said to jump, I just have a bold idea." She couldn''t find anyone, but Jiang Zhen didn''t know that she had been saved. At the moment, he didn''t have any contact device. The simplest primitive way is to use smell.


    Jiang Zhen has a mermaid gene and is very sensitive to smell. If it is the sea, blood dissolves in the sea. Can he smell that smell?


    When she thought about it, she asked the pirates to bring a dagger.


    After the sudden experience of anesthesia, the pirates are very good now. They can do whatever they want. After hearing the words, they immediately pass the dagger to them. Then they retreat a few meters, lest she want to taste a piece of fresh meat.Su Tang was so picky about food that she was just trying to scare them. How could she really eat it? However, seeing that they were so scared and in a good mood, she felt less pain when she cut her arm.


    She got up, went to the edge of the deck, cut her hand, and immediately let the blood drop into the sea.


    In this scene, all the pirates were shocked.


    "What is this operation?"


    "How can she cut her own flesh?"


    "Is she going to cut her own meat because she doesn''t like our meat?"


    "Brother, what you said is a little terrible."


    "But what he said is reasonable. Look at her, although she has great momentum, she has no blood on her face. She seems to lose too much blood. So, does she like to bleed herself every time she cuts her own meat? "


    The pirates were imaginative, and Sue sugar almost laughed when she heard it not far away.


    The ship stopped in a sea area not far from the desert island, fluctuated slightly with the waves, but did not leave.


    Today, the sea is not windy, it is a good day to go out to sea, but subconsciously, the pirates have an ominous premonition, as if something terrible is coming.


    They huddled together. They had never been at ease since they met the madwoman.


    "Are you aware of anything strange?"


    "The boat, the boat doesn''t move!"


    Although the ship didn''t run, it seemed to stop on the sea at first sight, but because there were waves on the sea, the ship would still float around in a small range with the waves, but now, they actually felt that the ship was completely motionless, just like staying on land.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Is it a shark?"


    "Fool, what''s terrible about sharks? They''re afraid of those terrible monsters deep in the sea! Is that madlady calling something terrible? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    The pirates all know that there are a group of terrible creatures in the sea. They are not like any gene people, nor are they like the fish in the sea. Those things seem to appear out of thin air. They are ferocious and terrible. Once there were monsters like sharks that bit off all the boats of the pirates.


    There are also brave men among the pirates. One by one, these brave men rush on and try to kill them, but they kill one, the second and the third. They seem to be unable to kill them. If they kill them, the whole Pirate Group will be destroyed. Gradually, they did not dare to fight hard. Now, the mysterious madwoman was calling them?


    The pirates huddled together, shivering.


    As for Su Tang, she stood calmly on the deck. I don''t know how long later, the sea became more and more noisy. Huge waves came, and the pirate ship almost toppled over. The pirates had already screamed with fright. Some people knelt on the ground and began to pray for the devil to let go.


    Su Tang sneered. It''s better to ask for yourself than for the devil. The devil never does good. As for the angel She smashed her mouth. Forget it. It''s better to ask for yourself than for outsiders.


    She looked down at the sea. The sea wind disturbed her hair. After soaking in the sea for so long, her face had been changed, revealing her true appearance.


    This is a young and clean girl.


    The system, "here it is!"


    Su Tang holds her eyebrows. She lies on the railing. Just as she wants to enjoy a picture of a shark going out to sea, she listens to the voice change of the system, "not only him, but also others No, they may not be human, they are monsters


    The sound of the system rose in vain, and Su Tang raised her head slightly, "monster? There are monsters in this world? "


    System, "yes, and in this sea, quite a few."


    Unlike the system, Su Tang is very calm.


    Whether it''s a monster or a devil, she''s seen a lot anyway. When she finds Jiang Zhen and gets in the way, kill him. If he doesn''t get in the way, it''s nothing to do with her.


    All of a sudden, the rough sea is still at this moment.


    This is the calm before the storm, not far away a few pirates have been afraid to completely can''t see, kneeling on the ground, and crying, Su sugar pulled out his ears, it was they quarreled, immediately unhappy way: "all shut up for me."


    Her voice is not big, but very good to stop the wailing of those people.


    At this time, a huge monster suddenly appeared on the sea. It was as long as a shark, but not like a shark. It also had two sharp horns on its head, shining in the sun.


    Su Tang just watched it jump up and fall down.


    A short jump, let Su sugar see its appearance, is indeed a monster.


    "Is that what you call a monster?"


    The system, "there''s more than one."


    The system words, let Su sugar didn''t restrain, directly burst a rude.


    Damn, so many monsters, isn''t her handsome little mermaid Jiang Zhen very dangerous.


    After the monster fell, the sea stirred up big waves, blowing the ship swaying left and right, but Su Tang squinted, didn''t care about himself, but first concerned about Jiang Zhen.


    "Is Jiang Zhen here?"


    The system said, "yes, but he was chased by a lot of things behind him."


    Su Tang hissed and walked back, saying, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Words fall, and kicked kick on the ground shaking dead pirates, "weapons, give me out."


    The pirates have been scared to tears and snot. There is still the momentum of the pirates, just like refugees, "my Lord, weapons are useless. Ordinary weapons can''t hurt them."


    Su Tang, "dog son, really can''t hurt?"


    System, "it''s not. No matter how powerful the monsters are, they also have weaknesses, such as the eyes. But it''s too hard to fight, and they can''t kill them. Hitting the eyes is to hurt them at most."


    At this time, it''s one point to get hurt. It''s hard to wait for death.


    So Sutang kicked the pirate on the ground again, "don''t talk nonsense, bring them to me."


    The pirates seem to have faced the reality. They are just a little pitiful to die. But they dare not refute Su Tang. After all, this madwoman has the ability to kill them.


    "Sir, just a moment. I''ll get the weapon."


    It is estimated that these pirates are just a small group of pirates. The number of them is not large, and the weapons are very common. Some ordinary submachine guns are given to Su Tang by the pirates. Su Tang doesn''t dislike them either. It''s better to have some than none.


    She went back to the deck, with several boxes of bullets behind her. She pulled up the wrench and asked the system to give a hint. At first, she fired a lot of empty bullets, but later, the sea finally saw blood.


    The moment the blood spread, the monsters roared angrily.


    The roar came out of the channel, shaking the ground. Su Tang''s feet were unsteady and fell down on the deck.


    This fall was a blessing in disguise. When she fell down, a huge scaleless swordfish with a big mouth was biting straight to the position she had just stood.The fish''s eyes were blurred, and it was obvious that he was hit by the gun in Sutang''s hand.


    The scaleless Saber Toothed fish bit into the air and got angry. Because he couldn''t see it, he began to rush. He not only destroyed the railings at the edge of the deck, but also rushed onto the deck.


    A good ship, hit the cabin are flat, fortunately, did not break the bottom of the ship, otherwise they will fall into the sea to feed the monster.


    The pirates were so stupid that they thought there would be a fierce battle, but That''s it? That''s it.


    Of course, the pirates did not relax, but more nervous, caught one, there will be countless monsters rushed.


    Sue sugar holds a gun in her hand, and then pulls the trigger to make a mess at a certain position of the fish? Shoot, at first the system did not understand, later, looking at the fish painfully back and forth, curled up into a ball, it seems, even a little poor.


    The system was stunned. It was only after half a sound that it understood where she was hitting.


    "Li How powerful is that? "


    Su Tang blew the smoke from the muzzle of the gun and said with a smile, "I''m flattered."


    She accidentally found out that this fish is actually a male. The weakness of the male is much simpler than that of the female. The extra piece of meat has to bear several times more pain. No matter whether you are a demon or a monster, in a word, that part can''t be an iron wall.


    It''s not, it''s only been a long time, it''s withered.


    Su Tang managed to catch a monster. She didn''t know where to kill it, so she came forward. But when she got close, she found a face under the fish.


    "Shit She was so surprised that she almost fell, "what is this? People? Fish? "


    System, "experiment."


    Su Tang took a cool breath, and then listened to the system: "he has no consciousness. Killing him is a relief for him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    The fish didn''t die, but was injured in an important part. At one time, he got up, his eyes were bloody, but he could smell like a dog, and then he tried to bite with his mouth open.


    Su Tang looked at the rows of sharp teeth. She could not push the fish. She could only let the other pirates hold the gun. Whenever it regained a little strength, she would shoot according to its indescribable position.


    The pirates were stunned by her operation, and even after watching the poor fish, they covered their important parts one after another, "no Not so good. "


    The same men, they know the pain too well.


    Sue sugar squinted at them, "no? So you want to be eaten by it? "


    The pirates all shook their heads in a unified manner.


    Su Tang, "since don''t want to, still don''t take gun?"


    The pirates always think that this gun has a different meaning, but they dare not say, they hold the gun, shivering at the monster.


    Besides Su Tang, when she came to the deck again, she paced back and forth. After a while, when she saw that Jiang Zhen was not coming, she became more and more agitated, and directly squeezed some blood into the sea.


    The blood drops fell on the sea and soon disappeared.


    But the blood is invisible, but the smell is there.


    Su Tang had been supporting herself. Now she had put so much blood and fought with the monster fish. Now she was tired and dizzy. She didn''t dare to stand, but there was no place to sit on the deck. Finally, she just sat on the edge of the boat.


    Feet toward the sea position, slightly shaking, at first glance, not leisurely.


    She quietly counted the numbers in her heart.


    1¡¢2¡¢3¡­¡­


    On the count of ten, she could not bear it. She put her elbow on her leg, and her eyes gradually became impatient. At this time, a trace appeared on the sea, like something was coming rapidly, but maybe she was swimming too fast, and finally she hit the boat.


    Bang, Su Tang almost fell into the sea, and at this time, a golden head came out from under the sea.


    Jiang Zhen, who has become a shark, is even more beautiful. Although a big man uses beauty to describe him strangely, the moment he comes out of the water, Su Tang is really amazed.


    That''s really beautiful!


    "Hi, my Mr. shark." Su Tang raised a smile and jumped down in Jiang Zhen''s astonished expression.


    Jiang Zhen was so scared that his heart almost stopped. He immediately opened his hands and hugged him.


    The little girl still had the smell of blood, which was very light, but it made him feel bad.


    "Where did you get hurt?"


    Su Tang tilted her head slightly. Without the strangeness and indifference of the prison, she looked at him with a smile and said, "brother Jiang, how do you know it''s me?"


    Jiang poured a sigh tone, to her again is helpless again is good spirit, "own elder brother, how can not recognize you?"


    In his blood, in his bones, and even in his soul, he had already integrated her into it, but he was afraid that she would be scared, so he kept suppressing and restraining her.


    Thinking that she ran away with someone last time, he couldn''t help flicking her forehead. "What did you run about last time?"


    Since the false identity is gone, some things should be discussed clearly. She can''t see them in the future.


    Su Tang spat out her tongue and scratched her hair. "I don''t want to do something for my brother? Rory is so annoying. He''s been standing in the way of his brother three or four times. I saw him upset


    Jiang Zhen didn''t believe the ghost story. He remembered that the little girl was still talking about something.


    He pursed his lips, but there was a natural enchantment between his eyebrows. The chimpanzees were born with demagogic skills. Their voice, appearance, and it is said that no one who saw them could slip away from them unless they were not interested in each other.


    This is not, Su Tang can see the mind rippling at the moment.


    "Ah, Gouzi, Jiang Zhen is so beautiful, I want to lick it!"


    System, "..." Please


    Su Tang has seen people up and down all over the world. The shark''s body is cold and slightly cool to the touch, but the skin is really delicate. Plus the chest muscle and Mermaid line


    "Beauty, I will be killed by beauty sooner or later!"


    The system sniffed, "OK, lechery is lechery. What''s so nice to say?"


    The little girl''s eyes were drooping and her heart was rippling. The river over there was not easy, but the sea was too dangerous. Although he came, there were still a group of tails behind him. Now that she wasted a little time, those tails would follow.


    "Xiao Xi goes up first."


    Su sugar is holding his neck coquetry, "I don''t, brother up together."


    What else can Jiang Zhen do? Of course, it''s obedience.


    But after he put her on the deck, he jumped into the sea again. Unlike Su Tang, Jiang Zhen was strong enough to deal with these monsters. Soon, the blue sea turned scarlet.


    Compared with the acquired teeth of these monsters, the shark''s nails and teeth are really sharp. As long as they want, they can pierce anything and bite through anything. However, after solving these monsters, Jiang Zhen hesitated.His mouth is still full of blood, his little girl Do you dislike him?


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it. Seeing that he didn''t come up, she waved, "brother, come up quickly. Ah, no, wait a minute, brother. Can you help me find a salmon? "


    She is hungry and has no tools to cook, but salmon is different. She can eat it as sashimi.


    Jiang Zhen was still in inferiority complex. He killed so many monsters, whether he was the same as these monsters, but not long ago, his sister was online.


    He muttered a snack, but he dived into the sea.


    The pirates were trembling around the monsters on the ship. It was even more frightening to hear miss madman talking to people.


    Can anyone survive in the sea?


    It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    Sure enough, Miss Madman''s brother is the monster''s brother!


    They regretted why they had to check the gold today. Otherwise, they would not have met this crazy brother and sister.


    "What to do?"


    "We''ll be washed up later. Will we come and eat our raw meat?"


    "Hey, we don''t want to die!"


    Jiang Zhen''s speed is very fast. What Jianxi wants to eat is a big deal. However, when he throws the salmon on the deck, he sees that there are still several human beings. Immediately, his eyes darken.


    His little girl he knows, easily won''t provoke others, look at those people''s dress, obviously is a pirate, but the most obvious is the strange fish.


    "Xiao Xi, kill him?"


    Su Tang is using a dagger to cut salmon, smell speech, immediately shake his head, "no, no, that''s my little brother, can''t kill."


    Kill her. Who''s going to help her carry the gold!


    Oh, no, where''s her gold?


    Su Tang was surprised, and she didn''t want the salmon in her hand. She had put the gold in the cabin before, but now, where is the cabin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    Sue sugar silly in there, the sea breeze blowing, like a poor child abandoned, wronged almost cry out.


    "No, I''m so big, so much gold."


    All the people, including the pirates, were speechless.


    The pirates almost twitch at the corners of their mouths. At this time, it''s good to save their lives. Is it still gold?


    Jiang Zhen was confused, "what gold?"


    Su Tang seemed to have a wronged child supported by her parents at last. Now she really cried out, "more than ten boxes of gold, I put them in the cabin, and now they are all gone, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Jiang Zhen


    He didn''t know that his sister was a little money fan, but she didn''t show it at all when she was in the Duke''s mansion.


    "It doesn''t matter how much you lose. I''ll give it back to you."


    Su Tang said, "that''s not the same. That''s my family. I earned this one myself!"


    The pirates had something to say, but they didn''t dare to speak out. They could only say weakly, "you stole it from us."


    Su Tang, "I robbed by my ability!"


    When she finished, she felt that she was wrong. She robbed the gold by her ability, but now, the gold was thrown into the sea by the monster by her ability.


    Jiang Zhen just looked at the confused little girl and said, "how much have you lost? Let''s find it together. "


    Su Tang knew that he was a shark and could sneak back into the sea, but that was different. The male owner''s appearance fee was just a dozen boxes of gold, which was not enough.


    She pondered and said nothing. The pirates would please her and immediately said, "my Lord, that''s just one of our treasure hiding places. If you like gold, we still have many such places."


    They can see that the little girl who looks soft and weak is not simple.


    Her identity is mysterious. The so-called elder brother is a rare chimpanzee gene person. It''s terrible. You should know that the chimpanzee is in the sea, which is equivalent to a sea demon. There is no one to rival.


    They flattered them for fear that they would be thrown down to feed the monster.


    As soon as Su Tang heard that there was still gold, her eyes were slightly bright. Jiang Zhen would need a lot of money to fight in the world. Who would be too little about money.


    "Brother, don''t worry. Next, let''s see how I can lay this golden and splendid sea for you."


    Jiang Zhen felt that the little girl had become more lively. Once upon a time, she was very careful at first, but it was his fault. Later, although he opened his heart, he thought she would stay, but later, she left.


    So this time, will she choose to stay?


    The letter she left at the beginning, Jiang Zhen can be sure, she will not be a whim, casually write, the words inside, every word poke people, every sentence poke heart.


    Jiang Zhen is still in the state of a shark. In the sun, the scales are shining. When he moves, Su Tang wants to lie on them.


    At the end of the day, the system couldn''t go on looking, "wake up, you once had a tail! It''s just as beautiful


    Su Tang said, "that''s different. Ying Ying, it used to be the past tense. Now it''s the present."


    The system is complete. Forget it. It''s time to drool. Anyway, it''s not it that''s embarrassing.


    Jiang Zhen found that the little girl loved that tail early in the morning. At first, he hated it. The old man was so shining. But now, the little girl likes it. That''s excellent.


    "Like it?"


    Sue sugar was honest and nodded.


    The next moment, Jiang Zhen reached out and planned to pull the scales off.


    Su Tang knew the function of shark scales and would not regenerate. When she took them off, she lost them. Seeing this, her pupils shook and stopped her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Zhen''s face was calm, and he only said, "you like it."


    Sue sugar completely speechless, "I like to give, then in case I like your life?"


    Jiang Zhen, "also give."


    Su Tang


    She took a deep breath, turned back to continue to deal with her salmon, decided not to continue this topic, but at the end, she said: "if you pick a piece of your fish scale, I will ignore you for a year." Then he picked up the dagger and continued to make fish.


    Before the emergency, Jiang Zhen behind a group of monsters, now relax down, suddenly found the little girl wrist injury.


    He suddenly remembered that he had tasted the faint and familiar smell of blood in the sea before. It was not strong, but it made him irritable. He ran after the smell of blood. Now it seems that the little girl deliberately fished him.


    The wound on the wrist is no longer bleeding, but the startling edge of a knife, but let him very distressed.


    "Also said I picked scales angry, why you hurt yourself."


    Sue sugar lowered her head and whispered, "it''s not for you."


    Jiang Zhen took the dagger in her hand and originally wanted to cut salmon for her. As a result, he forgot that he had never been in the kitchen before. Even if the thickness of the dagger was different, the size was different. It was very ugly.Jiang Zhen


    I wanted to show off, but I exposed my shortcomings.


    Su Tang did not dare to hit him, quietly took up a piece to eat, although there is no mustard, can win in fresh.


    "It''s delicious."


    Jiang Zhen


    Su Tang said, "really, brother Jiang, you should try it too."


    It''s delicious. That''s what other people''s salmon looks like. What does it have to do with Jiang Zhen?


    Jiang Zhen thought dully, and then made up his mind to learn cooking well.


    The pirate ship became dilapidated. Fortunately, the bottom of the ship was not broken and the sails were still there, which made the pirate look like a half dead fish.


    With the strength of the shark, he could kill it, but when Jiang Zhen saw his bloody place, he was suddenly silent.


    "Here..."


    Su Tang looked at it and was happy. "I shot it with a gun." She was quite glorious, not shy at all. "I shot it several times at the beginning, but it didn''t work. When I saw an extra piece of meat, I tried my best to attack there." With that, she raised her chin, still very proud, "brother, am I strong?"


    Jiang Zhen It''s amazing


    Su Tang suddenly raised her little tail and said happily, "I also feel great."


    When the little girl went outside, she didn''t seem to hide her nature any more. Compared with before, she was not only lively, but also more talkative.


    But Jiang Zhen''s heart and hair are sour. So, the little girl has not been happy in the Duke''s mansion these years. She''s repressing her nature and trembling. No wonder she has to leave.


    "Xiao Xi."


    Sue sugar, "huh?"


    Jiang Zhen rubbed her hair, "in front of me, you can use the most real yourself."


    Su Tang was stunned. Then she understood. She whispered: "in fact, when I was in prison, I thought, if you don''t recognize me, I''ll find a way to help you out, and then we''ll go our own way."


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes sank, but then he was relieved.


    "No matter what you become, I will recognize you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    They looked at each other in the sea breeze. Finally, they looked at each other and laughed.


    They didn''t need much language, and Jiang Zhen learned to understand her all the time. From the beginning of the violent little Duke, now like a tamed little wolf dog, obediently can''t see the former perverse.


    The things in my heart are clear, and even the blackening value also fell, from 40% to 30%.


    As a matter of fact, I should open my mind to say something. If I hold it like before, there will always be some misunderstanding. Jiang Zhen also knows that it was too much in the past. Fortunately, his little girl finally softened her heart.


    ***


    when they brought people to patrol the sea, Lin Zi patrolled for nearly half a year. When they found them, the good guy and the little Duke became the leader of the pirates. As for Miss Jianxi, whom they were worried about, they were afraid that she would not survive, but when they looked at her again, she was alive.


    The pirates also have simple medical facilities. Su Tang uses these facilities to make up for herself every day. Slowly, she recovers a lot, but she''s in the red. Next time, she can''t use genetic medicine indiscriminately, or she''ll finish the game before the end of the task.


    Lin Zi is with soldiers. The little Duke has a large number of troops in his hands. Even though he was put into prison later and mutinied a lot, there are still many loyal soldiers willing to follow him.


    When Su Tang meets Lin Zi, her commander Jiang Zhen catches her squid. When she sees him, she waves her hand warmly.


    "Mr. Lin."


    Lin Zi knows Jian Xi. In other words, everyone around Jiang Zhen knows her. In the past, he just regarded her as a mascot. If you pet her, you can pet her. But since the prison, Lin Zi has been completely convinced.


    Although she is a common villain, she has extraordinary strength and intelligence. Such a person is not worthy of the little Duke. Who is worthy of her?


    "Miss Jane."


    Jiang Zhen just emerged from the sea, holding the squid in his hand. He first twisted his head, then expertly removed the internal organs, and then handed the squid over.


    At the beginning, he had ambition to cook, but now he gave up this year completely.


    It''s easier to cook than to screw your head.


    Su Tang did not rush to take it, but asked Lin Zi, "how many people have you brought?"


    As soon as Lin Zi heard this, she suddenly became serious, and even subconsciously gave her a military salute, "Miss Hui Jian, the sea, the air, the fields that we can know are all our people."


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she was in no mood to fry the squid. She immediately grabbed Jiang Zhen and said, "let''s go to the lab!"


    When Lin Zi heard about the laboratory, he was still in a fog. Until Su Tang took them there, all kinds of shells repeatedly attacked and flattened a corner of the laboratory, they found that the pictures inside were extremely cruel and terrible, like hell on earth.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Because the sea area is too large, there are many pirates, so they just circle some important routes. They are lazy to explore other sea areas. As a result, they are shocked when they see it today.


    There are all kinds of monsters, some with sheep head and horse body, and some with snake. What''s more terrible is that there is a base, which is full of beautiful human beings like pets, cat''s ears and cat''s tails. At first glance, it is very lovely, but among them, there are many failed experiments. Compared with some people with hairy cat''s head, their eyes are fierce, and they are lost The monster of wisdom.


    Not only Lin Zi, but also all the people who met made angry voices.


    Su Tang has a systematic plan for her to attack a laboratory base. It''s so simple that it doesn''t take much effort. But the more she gets to the back, the more her heart beats.


    "Dog, I have a bad feeling."


    System, "what?"


    Su Tang, "I always think it''s not so easy."


    As soon as she finished, she found that a man had escaped from the experimental base. He was wearing a white coat and looked as young as ever, but Sutang thought he was very familiar.


    "Dog, this man looks familiar."


    System, "..." Your father


    Su Tang, "I''m serious with you. What''s your father doing to me..." Before she finished, she saw the young man in the white coat whistling, and then a monster as big as a dinosaur suddenly rushed out.


    Su Tang was so frightened by the monster that she almost thought it was Godzilla. As a result, she found that it was not a monster, but a lion.


    Lion


    Su Tang tasted it for a while. There are many people with genes of lions in this world, but it can''t be so coincidental.


    She suddenly turned back, but saw Jiang Zhen''s mood was not stable. She was stunned and listened to the system again: "come on, your father, male master father, all together."


    Su Tang


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang: "what is it? So important thing, you just tell me now! "


    The system''s intelligence was not timely, and it felt guilty for a while. However, it quickly said, "although they are the same skin as your father, they are not them in the inside for a long time. Jianxi''s father is a researcher, but he died long ago. Now in front of you is a dummy with AI. As for Jiang Zhen''s father, he is completely furious and can''t be saved. "Sue sugar heard that the whole person was magic, this is a jump from gene war to robot war? The span is too big!


    Jiang Zhen''s mood is unstable. He is not the only one. The smell of the old Baron is familiar to them. The older soldiers have already roared and questioned angrily. They asked Su Tang, what''s the matter with all this?


    "Miss Jane! You say? What on earth does your father want to do? "


    Su Tang is also very unjust, but for a moment, she is afraid that she will be misunderstood by Jiang Zhen. She suddenly looks sideways, but finds that Jiang Zhen doesn''t look at her.


    She was in a panic, "Jiang Zhen, I don''t know what''s going on, you believe me."


    But Jiang Zhen stares at the giant not far away. His blue eyes become dark and lifeless.


    System, "no, his father is infecting him!"


    Another possibility of gene person''s irritability is that they are guided by their relatives. Generally speaking, when gene person is still young, there will be an explosive period more or less. At that time, relatives are mainly pacifying, but things always have two sides, which can pacify and detonate.


    Now, it''s obvious that the old Baron can detonate him even if he becomes a monster.


    Su Tang was anxious to stop her, but at this moment, no one expected that he would attack her.


    That''s the most beloved young lady in the Duchess. Even the princesses of the royal family are not as good as that. However, the little Duke who spoiled her so much at that time is now so ruthless.


    Su Tang covers her abdomen. A small hole has been broken in it. Blood gushes out. However, the other party just flashes her eyes, and then she recovers her indifference.


    "Jiang, Zhen..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    When Sutang fell to the ground, she wanted to raise her middle finger again.


    What''s the matter? Let her carry the weight again and again. Is fate really her bully?


    When she fell down, Lin Zi''s pupils suddenly shrank. He knew that the little girl was in poor health. He was the one who wanted to take good care of her. Now he was seriously injured again. If it was more serious, when the little Duke woke up, he was afraid that he would lose his life.


    "Medic! Come on


    Lin Zi grabs the soldier and asks him to bring the medical soldier. He presses Su Tang''s abdomen to stop the bleeding in the most primitive way.


    Wound to a certain extent, in fact, has been numb, but no pain, she fell to the ground, the pale face, now like a piece of white paper.


    "Dog, you''d better give me an explanation!"


    The system is also flustered. The life index is almost below 5. If you toss about, if you don''t finish the task, you will really die.


    "I didn''t expect that. I just found out that there was a laboratory here. I thought it was the same as those laboratories before. Who could have thought that there was such a big bomb!"


    Su Tang


    She took a deep breath, pig teammate, what is pig teammate!


    Mother Ganlin!


    The blood in the abdomen seems to be stopped, but Su Tang''s consciousness is also gradually lax. Fortunately, the pig teammate still has a little conscience. Seeing this, he whispered: "here''s a blood bag, no money."


    The blood bag of the system temporarily eased her symptoms of excessive blood loss, but Jiang Zhen on one side obviously lost control.


    His blue eyes were full of scarlet blood. He blinked. There was no temperature in his eyes. Everyone thought he would be manic. In fact, he was manic. He tore open the proud and wild AI robot and had a terrible fight with his manic father.


    The old Baron was as huge and huge as a monster. When he was patted with his paw, there were huge pits and sharp teeth. Soon, except Jiang Zhen, the soldiers around him had died one after another.


    Lin Zi knows that it''s impossible to go on like this. No one here is their opponent. He can only bite his teeth and let everyone back to the safety line.


    But as he retreated with Su Tang in his arms, Jiang Zhen, who had been fighting with her husband, suddenly turned back.


    His pupils stand in a line, dangerous and cautious. When he stares at Lin Zi, he looks up and down.


    Lin Zi knows that this is a kind of look when staring at the prey. With his strength, Jiang Zhen, who is not crazy, can''t beat him, let alone crazy. As long as Jiang Zhen thinks about it, he can rush over in one step, then slap him on the ground, and use his fingertips which are sharper than the sharp blade to easily cut the artery on his neck.


    Lin Zi swallowed his saliva. As a loyal soldier, he was not afraid of death, but the little Duke was obviously hurt by others. There was also the old Duke who should have died in the battle. How could he not pay for his blood feud!


    Su sugar in the system that pit goods under the blood bag, finally back to a little consciousness.


    She opened her eyes and felt the stiffness of Lin Zi''s embrace. She sighed. It''s all like this, and she has to calm the man down.


    "Lin Zi, you put me down."


    Lin Zi Wei Leng, when she was in prison, everyone was easy to look. He was afraid of her and even wanted to kill her. But now, she is seriously injured, but she is still reading the little Duke.


    "No way."


    Put her down and she''ll die!


    Lin Zi doesn''t want to leave her so selfishly. As an ordinary person, Miss Jane is not afraid. Why is he afraid!


    Lin Zi doesn''t want to abandon her. Su Tang is really in a hurry.


    "Fool, he won''t kill me!"


    Just now when he stabbed herself, she noticed that at the last moment, he stopped and didn''t continue to stab. Otherwise, she couldn''t wait for the blood bag of the system.


    Maniac gene murderer, who has seen will be merciful?


    But Lin Zi is not the same, he certainly will not be merciful.


    Su Tang''s explanation, Lin Zi how also refused to new, in the end, no way, in order to give him a nickname, Su Tang can only bite his teeth to let himself fall from his arms.


    She was seriously injured, just the medical soldiers gave her a simple hold in the next, this roll, blood again spray out.


    The task has been done for such a long time, but it''s not as miserable as today!


    She squinted at the huge old Duke not far away. The giant lion was like a fly without a head. When Jiang Zhen got out of a certain range, he began to run around like he couldn''t find his opponent.


    "That''s interesting."


    She just lay there, let Jiang pour arch her, still use claw to pull her, so back and forth turned twice, Su Tang was almost killed by him.


    Her eyes darkened. She stretched out her hand and pulled his paw hard. Her tone was very bad. She said darkly, "move again, I''ll cut your paw later."


    Cruel words put out, but in fact she did not even have the strength to stand up, but it does not matter, Jiang Zhen this stupid lion understand.


    He did not swallow, sniffed the smell of blood on her body, and turned around in a hurry.Red eyes, gene damage, but these did not hinder her worry and tension.


    He knew that he had hurt her. Just now, an order suddenly appeared in his mind, that is, the order to kill. He knew that it was the order from the lion, so he fought with him.


    But soon, he found that someone wanted to take her away. At that moment, he ignored the fight and revenge.


    There was only one thought left in his mind, and that was no!


    She is his, no one can take her away!


    Lin Zi was shocked by the roar and retreated one after another. He watched him turn Miss Jane over and over. He was anxious to rush forward. But the next second, he saw that Miss Jane was angry and calmed him completely.


    Just That''s it.


    All the soldiers who retreated to the safety line were dumbfounded. Their feelings just fell apart that day, and they were patted lightly, and they all broke up?


    When are irascible gene people so easily appeased?


    "Lord Lin?"


    Curious, the soldier asked Lin Zi.


    Lin Zi, "don''t ask me, I don''t know."


    However, the only thing to be sure is that the little Duke is still conscious of Miss Jane. Maybe when he pierced her abdomen before, the gushing blood awakened him. In a word, this is a good thing.


    Lin Zi was relieved. Looking at the other side, the lion was still wagging his tail angrily to find someone. Soon, he was coming.


    Jiang Zhen blinks and pricks up his blood colored pupil. The next second, he holds Su Tang in his mouth, and soon runs out to see everyone''s reaction.


    Su Tang just ran all the way. The wound he had managed to stop was directly split here by him, and the blood flowed all over the place. She reached out and touched the sharp tip of his tooth. She said weakly, "stop it."


    Su Tang is not killed by the top. I''m afraid she will lose too much blood and die.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    Although Jiang Zhen was a beast at this time, he heard Su Tang''s low voice.


    He looked around. The subconscious of the beast would not put himself in danger. This is a wasteland, where there is no grass. It''s too big to stop here. It''s easy to be sniped. So, he didn''t stop until he found a cave and took her in.


    Jiang Zhen gently put people on the ground to avoid her being hurt again, but it''s useless. Su Tang, who was on the top of the mountain, already felt dead once. His action was gentle, which was also fatal to her.


    She snorted. When she lay on the ground, she always felt that she had more air out and less air in.


    "Dog, I''m going to get cold."


    In the past, the system would say that the suona would ring and the white cloth would cover it. But this time, it said, "it''s going to be OK."


    Su Tang tut a, very disgusted way: "it seems to be really cold, you don''t hate me."


    On the surface, Zizi''s condition is very dangerous. The wound ruptured again, and almost all the blood bags she had given her came out during the running. However, there is one thing it didn''t tell her. The blood of the shark has extremely strong healing power. If Jiang Zhen still cares about her, she won''t be seriously injured and die.


    Sure enough, at this time, Jiang Zhen has changed from the lion''s animal state back, but the next moment, he will become a shark himself.


    Su Tang looked at him faintly, like a magic trick, changed and changed, but before she could react, she was fed a mouthful of blood in her mouth.


    When she felt that she was drinking blood, the smell of blood rushed to her head, and she almost vomited it out.


    Seeing this, the system then reminded, "don''t vomit. It''s very nourishing. The shark blood heals the wound."


    Sue sugar a listen, this just hard to swallow.


    The chimaera lived in the sea all the year round and had fish scales, so the blood on her body was more fishy than that of other animals. Su Tang resisted the urge to vomit and tried to swallow a few mouthfuls. At this time, the system didn''t know whether it was to divert her attention, but said: "this is not the most fishy."


    Su Tang:???


    System, "and besides blood, there''s something more to supplement."


    Su Tang: "so what are you trying to say?"


    One person, one system for a long time, the system will become shameless and impetuous. Although it has never seen any scenes, the small dark room has been closed countless times, so it said: "if you can sleep with him once, the sequelae left by the previous gene medicine in your body can be eliminated, which is a great tonic!" It said, almost personally taught her how to seduce Jiang Zhen to submit.


    Su Tang''s face was almost smeared when she heard her mouth pumping.


    What''s the matter? The white sweet system suddenly turns yellow.


    "Shut up


    She''s out of her mind. Playing with a maniac with zero IQ at this time will kill her!


    Su Tang still wants to survive and enjoy the new world. She doesn''t want to be popular because of her mission failure. As for why it is so popular, who has ever seen the cause of mission failure? It''s the one who died in bed. If you say it, you will lose your face.


    Jiang Zhen is lured by others to be irritable, but because he knows Su Tang, he won''t do too much to her for the time being.


    After he fed her the blood, his red eyes were still staring at her nervously for fear that something might happen to her again.


    Su Tang sighed. Although she was stabbed by him, this guy saved himself. For the sake of this, I''ll forgive him for the time being.


    "I''m fine. Don''t be afraid."


    Jiang Zhen''s worried head arched over her, until a pair of soft hands gently rolled his hair, which finally calmed down.


    He seems to want to say something, but because of some disorder of genetic irritability, he seems to be unable to speak. After babbling for a long time, Su tangleng didn''t understand a word.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. She can guess.


    "I''m not angry with you. Really, you see, I haven''t left yet?"


    "Ann, if you are obedient, I will not abandon you."


    "Come on, kiss one."


    Su tangqin has no burden on a gorgeous shark, but at the critical moment, this guy will turn his head slightly.


    She was originally aimed at his clear Jun''s side face, but he moved, directly on his thin lips.


    Four lips are opposite, Su sugar is Leng at that time in that.


    And Jiang Zhen, although his consciousness is confused, but his subconscious makes him reluctant to let go, to the end, even put out his tongue to lick.


    Su Tang was frightened by him and immediately released him. Jiang Zhen was dissatisfied with her hiding.


    He tilted his head and continued to stick out his tongue to lick his thin lips, as if in retrospect.


    "Yes."


    Good guy, I can''t speak just now. Now when I was stimulated by her, I can even speak.


    Sue sugar calm face, at that time will his head to pat open, "want what to want, I am hungry!" Then, afraid that he could not understand, he pointed to his stomach again, "it''s hungry!"Now, Jiang Zhen understood.


    This is also an island, but compared with the previous Island, this island covers a large area. Jiang Zhen dare not directly face the big lion. The big lion can give orders directly to himself. He is afraid that he will fight Su Tang next time, so he decided to hide for the time being.


    The island is very big, but Jiang Zhen did not choose to hunt the animals on the island. Instead, he jumped into the sea and found a pile of food for the little girl. Of course, in the process of foraging, he also filled his stomach.


    Shark eat fish, do not need to add any material, a mouthful of a delicious meat.


    The river pours the food is similar, this just will catch the fish to take back.


    He wrapped it up with his uncle''s leaves and took it back. As soon as he got back to the cave, the smell of fish came to his face before he came near, which made Su Tang''s face pale.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Jiang Zhen steps a meal, see her so resist oneself, eyes can hurt.


    Su Tang held her breath. In fact, if she could, she would like to close her eyes.


    When this guy became a beast, his clothes were torn by the shape of the lion. Later, he became a shark man, and at least he was barehanded. But now he becomes a human again, which is very exciting.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to look at her eyes, so she quickly took off her clothes and threw them, "surround them!"


    Fortunately, she has two clothes, one to take off and one to herself.


    But Jiang Zhen doesn''t understand. Surround? Where is it?


    He picked up the clothes he had left on the ground. There was a faint smell of milk on them, which made him want to roll on them. But in front of the female, he still stifled it.


    No, he clenched his clothes. She would despise herself.


    Su Tang looks at him foolishly. What is this, taking a son? Or a son who doesn''t wear clothes?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    Su Tang''s face is tired. Although the shark blood can make her recover a lot, it''s not a magic medicine. She can only drag the wound and walk slowly.


    She took Jiang Zhen''s clothes and tied a knot with her sleeve. But she underestimated Jiang Zhen''s waist and the width of her clothes. In the end, although her clothes were tied up, she still couldn''t see the scene.


    It''s a very exciting picture.


    There is no need for Jiang Zhen to make any big moves. No matter in front or behind, you can see it at a glance.


    She just covered up the loneliness!


    Su Tang was so mad that she wanted to let the clothes of the system come over. But when she thought that this guy didn''t agree with each other, she changed. She also changed back and forth between the lion and the shark. She thought that she would buy clothes for him with points. Forget it, he didn''t deserve it.


    "That''s it first."


    Su Tang thinks she''s going to have a heart attack. She decides to lie down again, but Jiang Zhen pulls his clothes uncomfortably. I don''t know if she''s tied too tightly or he doesn''t like it.


    He faltered and gave out a little angry voice. Su Tang couldn''t understand and didn''t want to understand. As soon as his eyes closed, he didn''t even want to eat fish.


    But she underestimated Jiang Zhen''s destruction. A person with genetic disorder can''t understand the fragility of clothes. With a slight pull, the clothes that could have been covered completely became two.


    After all this, he seemed to know that he was in trouble. He stood in the same place, stiff and did not dare to move.


    Su Tang was so angry that she gave him only one of the two clothes. As a result, she didn''t arrive in five minutes, so she changed three clothes for her!


    You see, it''s great!


    She wanted to clap him!


    "Jiang Zhen!"


    Jiang Zhen vaguely felt that she was calling herself, and he knew that she was angry, but he didn''t understand. He just pulled it gently, and the dress became pregnant.


    Really, he''s not good.


    He was so helpless and pitiful looking at Su Tang. At that moment, Su Tang finally understood the mothers with children.


    It''ll blow you up in minutes!


    Su Tang took a deep breath and found that it was useless, so she took another deep breath. After a long time, she said, "forget it, you can do it."


    If you want to, there are few people on the island anyway.


    According to the system, those soldiers are afraid to land on the island now. There are angry old Dukes before and crazy little Dukes after. These soldiers are also miserable.


    Wound healing needs enough sleep. The cave floor is full of small and large stones. It''s uncomfortable to lie on it. But at this time, she can''t pick it. She can only endure discomfort and force herself to rest.


    But Jiang Zhen didn''t let her sleep.


    He pointed to the fish not far away, because it wasn''t long before they died, and some of them could still jump on the ground.


    Jiang Zhen''s meaning is very obvious. If you want to sleep, you have to eat something.


    Su Tang is too lazy to start a fire to kill the fish now. She has to scale and roast. She doesn''t know when she will be able to sleep.


    "I..." She wanted to say that she didn''t want to eat, but Jiang Zhen walked over and picked up the fish, motioned her to open her mouth.


    Su Tang has eaten sashimi, but sashimi is salmon, and not all fish can be eaten raw. What''s more, there''s squid in it. When it''s sprayed, it''s black in front.


    But Jiang Zhen does not give up, shows that she does not eat, does not let her sleep posture.


    Su Tang was completely out of temper by his grinding, "I can eat it, I want to eat cooked, you go to pick up some firewood, you know firewood? Just some dry branches. "


    She gave him a random description, I do not know if he understood, and then began to deal with fish scales.


    When Jiang Zhen came back, he saw that the scales on the fish were gone. Inexplicably, he thought of what he looked like when he was a shark. Would she shave all her big tail.


    But when he was afraid, he was still reluctant to go.


    Su Tang didn''t have any seasoning around, so she asked the system for some salt and cumin. Jiang Zhen didn''t understand what she said about firewood, but the little fool picked up a pile of dry firewood and wet firewood, and Su Tang picked up a little of it, so he could make do with it.


    Jiang Zhen''s memory is blank now. He doesn''t know anything. Everything is based on instinct. He watched Su Tang make a fire, watched her put the fish on the shelf, sprinkled salt and cumin, and after a while, began to eat.


    Su Tang didn''t enjoy it alone, but Jiang Zhen didn''t want it. He patted his stomach and indicated that he was full. She didn''t bake a few of them. If he ate them, she would have nothing.


    The roasted fish has no fishy smell, but another flavor.


    Jiang Zhen saw that she ate very well. Somehow, he wanted her to eat herself.


    He didn''t know the difference between this and that. Seeing that she roasted fish like this and sprinkled salt on it, he learned from her. He picked up a small tin of salt beside her and sprinkled some salt on his fingers. Then, he pondered for a moment and roasted his hand on the fire.Su Tang was so scared that the roast fish in her hand almost flew away. She quickly pulled him back.


    "Jiang Zhen, are you crazy?"


    What''s wrong with baking? It''s about baking yourself?


    Jiang Zhen looked at her red lips and her throat moved. He knew that he was a shark and that he had the means to bewitch people. But somehow, he felt that the girl in front of him was deeply attracted to him.


    It''s a kind of deep soul attraction that can''t stop even at the end of life.


    Su Tang grabs his finger, and there are some salt fragments on it. This discovery makes her laugh and cry.


    "Jiang Zhen, fire is dangerous. You can''t bake yourself."


    Jiang Zhen tilted his head. In fact, he didn''t listen to a word. He wanted her to eat her fingers.


    Sue sugar patiently explained to him, word by word, lest he really baked himself next time.


    However, Jiang Zhen from the beginning to the end only pay attention to the upper and lower micro lip.


    He has tasted that.


    Soft, fragrant, just once, has let him love.


    Jiang Zhen felt that the girl''s lip had such a deep attraction. Seeing that she was still talking, he pulled his finger out of her hand and put it in her mouth.


    Su Tang


    Knock you!


    Well, what are you doing with your fingers!


    "Bah, bah, bah!"


    There''s salt on the finger, so Sutang almost died of salt.


    At this moment, Su Tang''s patience and gentleness were all gone. She angrily pointed to the side of the cave wall and roared: "Jiang Zhen, you go to the penalty station for me!"


    Jiang Zhen didn''t know what the penalty station was.


    Finally, Su Tang pulls him up and makes him face the stone wall of the cave. Without her permission, he is not allowed to turn back.


    Originally there was not much appetite, Su Tang reluctantly chewed a fish, the remaining two also do not eat, so left there, and then dragged the body tired, began to close their eyes cultivation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    Su Tang lived in the cave for three days. At the beginning, Jiang Zhen was like a bear child. She was too busy to help. She was the first to make trouble. After a few days of taming, she finally achieved little success.


    At least, I don''t want to bake myself any more.


    Three days of fish eating Su Tang a little tired, plus this guy forced her to drink shark blood every day, three meals a day, she was afraid to drink.


    Su Tang was eager to find some fruits to relieve the bloody taste in her mouth, so she asked the system to lead the way and find some edible fruits.


    There is a system, but also to avoid the old prince that lion.


    But for several days, the lion still did not want to let them go, still looking for them everywhere on the island.


    Speaking of the old Duke, Sue sugar has something to ask.


    "Gouzi, what''s the matter with laogongjue?"


    The system, "hypnotized, and then experimented, exacerbated his irritability gene. By the way, he now has two gene lines in his body, all of which belong to lions. The lab also merges the gene lines of two different species of lions. That''s why he''s so huge. "


    Speaking of this, the system sighed, the old Baron is also a poor man.


    At the beginning, he almost died in the battle and made many contributions to the new world. Such a hero did not get the highest treatment after he was injured. Instead, he felt that he was old, so he shut him up in the laboratory and called it his last contribution to the new world. He also said that it was his glory.


    Bah, it''s really glorious. Go ahead yourself!


    "Unless you can get rid of his hypnosis, he won''t wake up in his life. What''s more, because of the forced combination of the two gene lines, gene disorder, his five senses of vision and hearing all went wrong. He can only feel the things around him. At a distance, he can''t feel anything. "


    It was supposed to be a big killer, but because of the distance, it became a useless person of explosion.


    In other words, the laboratory positioned him as a half failed experiment.


    The failed experimental objects are to be destroyed. The half failed experimental objects still have experimental value. Let''s keep them.


    Su Tang rides on Jiang Zhen. Yes, Jiang Zhen is in the form of a lion. The lion has golden lion hair. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t wear clothes. He can also carry himself on his back and avoid walking by himself.


    "When I''ve cured Jiang Zhen, I''ll see if I can cure him."


    She can''t be the father of a man.


    Jiang Zhen is a horse now. He carries her wherever Su Tang asks him to go. Not long after, along the route given by the system, he finds a huge fruit tree with heavy red fruit on it. It''s big and full. It''s very delicious.


    Su Tang was injured and ordinary. He was not happy to climb the tree, so he pulled Jiang Zhen''s ear and said, "Jiang Zhen, you pick it!"


    Of course, Jiang Zhen would like to, not to mention picking these fruits, but to pull up the tree.


    He let out a low roar, then put down Su Tang and rushed to the big tree in a few seconds.


    The big tree is very high, but it''s nothing to Jiang Zhen.


    He patted the heavy red fruit with his paw, and soon it fell.


    The first sugar didn''t catch it, but the second one she caught.


    Su Tang felt that she was holding a big watermelon in her arms. She was very heavy and had a lot of water.


    System, "I looked at the sweetness ranking, this fruit is the sweetest."


    The skin of the fruit is very thin. As soon as Sutang catches it, some of it rubs and breaks. She takes it back and puts it away soon, so she eats it.


    A fruit looks very big, but most of it tastes like sweet juice. Soon, Sutang is full.


    She had a big burp, and the bloody smell in her mouth was diluted. When she belched, it was sweet and fruity.


    "Son, what''s the name of this fruit?"


    System, "let me see."


    Su Tang holds her stomach and has enough to eat and drink. She''s a little sleepy now, but she''s waiting for the system to make a sound, which makes her very confused.


    "Dog?"


    "Why are you silent?"


    She had asked the name of the fruit casually before, but when she saw that it was silent, she was puzzled, and even had an ominous premonition that there were too many pits.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before I heard the little fool crying.


    "Wow, whelp, I''m sorry for you."


    The foreboding is more and more strong, Su Tang is also a little anxious, afraid that the fruit is poisonous, she said: "knock, you talk well, do you want to play the suona?"


    The system said, "no, have you ever heard of Albizzia fruit?"


    Su Tang


    Isn''t that the result of some kind of literature, equivalent to the fruit of spring and medicine?


    So, why is there such a wonderful setting in the new world!


    Su Tang wants to use her fingers to buckle out the red flesh she eats, but as soon as she reaches out her fingers, she suddenly thinks of Jiang Zhen, who is still in the tree.As long as he doesn''t eat, everything will be in time Shit!


    "Jiang Zhen, who let you eat!"


    Jiang Zhen just ate on the tree, his mouth full of red liquid, smell speech, also very confused to look at her.


    It''s really delicious. Why not?


    Su Tang


    It''s over.


    She''s done!


    Su Tang didn''t dare to get along with him. Before the attack, she ran away. Because she wanted to avoid the position of the old Baron, she had to let the system choose the route.


    "I''ll tell you, atone for your sins, or I''ll go to the system bureau to find you out after I finish my task, and all the programs will fly away for you!"


    The system trembled with fright and did not dare to drop the chain. "On the left, there is the old Baron on the left!"


    Su tangkan stopped her left legs and kept silent for a long time. Then she ground her teeth and said, "next time, tell me directly!"


    The system is wronged and pitiful, but no one sympathizes.


    "Oh."


    "Ah, it''s Jiang Zhen!"


    Su Tang originally wanted to ask where it was. The next second, she was picked up and her feet were off the ground.


    Jiang Zhen''s condition is not very good. He was still eating the flesh leisurely in the tree, but only ate one. Then he saw that she ran away with her legs, as if she was going to leave him. This made Jiang Zhen anxious and angry. He was in the period of gene explosion, and even more irritable.


    Why, is he not good to her?


    Why run?!


    Su Tang is just a poor ordinary person, where can run past gene person, and is still a double gene person like Jiang Zhen. Soon, she was taken back.


    Jiang Zhen is very angry, Jiang Zhen is very angry.


    How gentle he was to her before, how irritable he is now, but at the same time, he still controls it and doesn''t hurt her.


    In the cave, many days of temporary residence, which has been full of light milk fragrance, a go in, Jiang Zhen''s irritable heart was finally smoothed a little, but also just a little.


    He put the man down, but he was blocked at the entrance of the cave, and his tail began to swing left and right because of anger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    Su Tang finally took it back with a small white face.


    They lived in the cave for a few days. There are a little more things here than before. For example, a big flat stone is covered with leaves like straw. When they sleep on it, they won''t be burned by small stones.


    Su Tang was very happy when she asked Jiang Zhen to get the big stone out, and even praised him severely. Now, when she saw Jiang Zhen throw her on the big stone, her eyes almost overflowed with fear.


    She is in a hurry to climb down from the big stone. Generally, Jiang Zhen stares at her like this. There are more and more blood in her eyes. Her eyes almost turn into blood red, which is a color that has been suppressed for a long time.


    He just waved his golden tail with no expression, and when Su Tang was about to run to the cave entrance, he brought the man back again.


    In this way, she went back and forth three times, and no matter how stupid she was, she found out.


    "Did he knock you on purpose? Is he playing with me on purpose? "


    The system is shivering and dare not speak. It wants to say that this is just the beginning. Where is it?


    Play? It hasn''t really started yet.


    But he did not dare to say that. He did not want to become a poor junta after the end of the mission.


    "God bless you."


    After half a day, the system choked out such nonsense. Su Tang was so angry that she was about to roll her eyes.


    "Your Lord has never blessed me!"


    Su Tang ran back and forth for three times. At the beginning, she was afraid of adrenaline secretion. She ran away three times and took it back three times. She felt a little used to it.


    Ah, man, this damned habit!


    She didn''t want to get used to such bad taste at all!


    "Jiang Zhen!"


    "You''re a little bit of a bitch!"


    Su Tang ran away. After she was frightened, she was full of momentum. She stood on the big stone slab and looked down at the magnificent lion in front of her. Even in the dark cave, she could still see the Golden Lion hair shining.


    This is an adult and very dangerous lion.


    Su Tang swallowed her saliva silently. Seeing that he didn''t step forward, she was finally relieved. But before she could relax completely, Jiang Zhen suddenly jumped and threw her on the big stone board.


    Back of the head on the ground, even if the spread of thick leaves, but also pain in front of the black sugar, almost to faint.


    She snorted, because of the pain, her eyes were out of the mist, but even so, she did not beg for mercy.


    In this case, momentum must not be lost, or it will be over. Even if there is momentum, I''m afraid there is not much chance of winning.


    "Jiang Zhen!" Su Tang grabbed the hair on his head, and then yanked it hard. Unfortunately, in her eyes, Jiang Zhen didn''t even tilt her head. Later, she was pitiful, so she deliberately filled it up and tilted it slightly along the direction of her grabbing hair.


    Su Tang


    What if you feel humiliated?


    The light that was not so bright was blocked by Jiang Zhen. Su Tang couldn''t see him clearly, but she could feel the terrible smell on him. She tried to move back. Seeing that he didn''t respond, Su Tang secretly moved back.


    She didn''t go too far. If this guy was waiting for her to come back to the cave as before, wouldn''t she be wasting her efforts.


    Sue sugar, "I just ran away. I can explain it."


    Jiang Zhen looked at her calmly, still speechless.


    However, this guy has already forgotten about speaking. In recent days, he has just sent out a few simple words, and no matter how many words there are, there will be no more.


    Su Tang cleared her throat and continued: "I just saw a big spider. You know, I''m most afraid of insects, so I ran away and forgot to tell you." Speaking of this, she said very sincerely, "I''m sorry."


    While she said it, she asked the system to observe his blackening value.


    As soon as she ran, this guy''s blackening value soared to 50%. Su Tang was really hard. If she didn''t run, she was waiting to be eaten and wiped clean. She ran and did nothing.


    Apologized. Seeing that he was still quiet, Su Tang hesitated for a moment, then reached out and touched the hair on his head.


    The hair of a lion is different from that of a kitten. The kitten is very soft and comfortable to touch, but the lion is different. Although he is also a big cat, his hair is very hard to touch.


    Su Tang endured the uncomfortable feeling and raised a kind and gentle smile, "Jiang Zhen, I''m your sister."


    This sentence, let has been indifferent to Jiang Zhen finally had a reaction.


    He looked at her deeply and said coldly, "no, it is."


    He speaks very slowly, as if he is not used to speaking.


    But it doesn''t matter. Su Tang thinks this is a great progress. At least he is willing to communicate!


    Su Tang almost cried with joy, but she said gradually: "why not? At the beginning, mother Jiang took me to Jiang''s house. Although you didn''t welcome me at the beginning, I really took you as my brother. "The more she said, the more strange the lion''s eyes became. Later, he felt it necessary to explain.


    "I don''t hate it."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened when she heard it.


    "Gouzi, look, he said two words just now, but now he said three words. It''s really a great communication!"


    The system is also very happy, in the end it is its fault, so it refuels: "refuels, completes the task to be around the corner!"


    No matter what he said, Su Tang would be happy as long as she was willing to communicate. However, when she heard the words "don''t hate", she still had a little doubt.


    "Don''t you hate it?"


    How can I not hate it? At that time, the young master aimed at her everywhere, and even the servants at home were quite bad to her. Although no one dared to beat and scold her, there were absolutely slights. And most of the time, he ignored her attitude. If it wasn''t for Su Tang''s good attitude, she would lose her heart if she changed to another little girl.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that Jiang Zhen''s dislike is to like, like is to want, but the next step is to destroy.


    In order to suppress this idea, he wanted to drive her away, and the little girl was very clever at the beginning and tried to avoid him.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that later, he would fall in love with her.


    Love is deeper than like, love also let him learn to restrain, but just when he was about to restrain nature, she ran away.


    Now, it''s her second escape.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to care whether she hates it or not. Now she has to let him know that it''s impossible for them, at least now.


    "Jiang Zhen, no matter whether you admit it or not, after I enter the Jiang family, I will be your sister, even if I am a sister who has no blood relationship!"


    The doubt in Jiang Zhen''s eyes is aggravating. Sister is impossible. She is destined to appear on her own genealogy.


    "Dry Sister


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    Dry sister three words alone out, not only Su sugar, the system also to spray out.


    Always feel This is strange, but the system dare not say, even want to hide.


    Su Tang after a short period of sluggish, do not need to fine taste these three words, soon, she ran away.


    "Jiang Zhen! I told you so much, but did you listen to it? "


    The lion looks at her face to face, which is different from human''s pupil. The lion''s pupil is in the shape of a vertical line. He just quietly watches her run away, looks at her angry, indifferent, and has a strong voice. He still speaks in a positive way: "Gan, Mei, Mei!"


    Su Tang


    Knock you!


    Su Tang quit!


    Reason began to burn quickly, she even asked the system for a tranquilizer, the Acacia this kind of thing, a needle does not work, then two needles!


    "Dog, come on, tranquilizer!"


    The system shivered and whispered, "it''s very It''s expensive. "


    "You know, you know, you know, you know? Even if the task is in vain, I''ll give him an injection! "


    This bold words, the system immediately to the spirit, "OK, a thousand points, small immediately give you exchange!"


    Voice a fall, Su sugar directly issued a miserable scream, "a thousand points, your mother''s money?"


    System vendors, the price is not set by it, it is a quick circle workers.


    Su Tang wants to think slowly, but Jiang Zhen doesn''t give her time.


    The wound on her abdomen was almost healed, but there was still a red scar, occasionally itching. Now, Jiang Zhen''s big head suddenly arched over.


    The weather is hot, so she has been wearing a thin white T and jeans, this time, Jiang Zhen leaned over, directly across the white T began to lick.


    Soon, white T wet, red scars looming, and sugar, has been quick to itch and numb feeling crazy.


    "Jiang Zhen, stop it!"


    Jiang Zhen not only ignored her, but also directly lifted her clothes with his sharp teeth. His teeth were sharp, and his clothes could be torn if he pulled them gently.


    Su Tang thought of the thin coat that she had before. It was so easy for her to tear it into two pieces. If she tore it again, she would have no clothes to wear. She''s not genetic, and she won''t change at all. She can''t let her run.


    "Don''t tear it."


    This time, instead of the previous arrogance, it was tinged with horror.


    Before Jiang Zhen didn''t move, let her think two people can discuss, but now, this guy obviously impatient.


    The arrow is on the way. How can Jiang Zhen stop when he does it.


    The lion''s tongue has barbs on it. He rolls up his clothes. Soon, the tingling sensation spreads on Su Tang


    At this time, the system suddenly said, "son, the countdown to the black house, do you still want to buy the tranquilizer?"


    Su Tang''s eyes turned black. Even though she was made with Jiang''s sauce, her head was in chaos. However, she was able to draw out a trace of pure wisdom in the chaos. She calculated that she needed 10000 points for her old age care, a tranquilizer, and directly took one tenth of her family property. When she finished the task, her total score was only 1001


    As soon as she thought that she might not be able to retire for the sake of a tranquilizer, a sentence burst out of her mind.


    Man is dead!


    Su Tang''s eyes are scarlet, and she is fighting for the belief of providing for the aged. She says in a loud voice: "no


    What do you want? She doesn''t deserve to buy such an expensive thing! What''s more, she suddenly remembered that not only Jiang Zhen had eaten the red fruit, but also she had eaten it herself. At that time, it would not be two injections of a tranquilizer!


    At the thought of two injections, two thousand points would be needed, and Su Tang''s breathing was disordered.


    The system sighed, as if it had guessed for a long time, but before it left, it whispered, "good luck to you. By the way, I forgot to tell you that lions don''t only have barbs on their tongue."


    Su Tang took a cool breath. Yes, she forgot about it!


    She fell into infinite fear, but at this time, the system continued to add a sentence, "and the shark, it''s not a normal model, OK, the mosaic in front of me is getting bigger and bigger..."


    The system didn''t finish, there was no sound.


    Su Tang is so scared that a lion can kill her. If Jiang pours this son of a bitch in the middle of the way, she will be in a different animal state just like her magic


    "Dog, dog, you come back first, you give me a drug, let me immediately sleepy that kind of!"


    "Brother dog?"


    "Dog


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang no matter how to shout, the system still has no response, no accident, this guy must be completely into the small black room.


    She began to be afraid.


    I''m in a panic.


    Even worse.


    Wailing, sobbing, begging for mercy, the voice called off and on all night, even hoarse throat, but still did not stop.


    A day and a night later.Su Tang couldn''t even open her eyes. She felt that she was a dead fish now. She could not die any more. Then, she was glad that although Jiang Zhen had gone too far, fortunately, she didn''t do any tricks in the middle of the way and had been a lion all night.


    She was dizzy, and her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. She didn''t eat all day and night, and she was not a gene person. She couldn''t bear it for a long time. Moreover, even if she was a gene person, the limit was only seven days and seven nights. Now, without the dangerous lion beside her, Su Tang slept more peacefully.


    Wake up again, Sue sugar is hungry wake up, nose full of the smell of roast fish, this let her how to sleep?


    She was tired to the extreme, but still forced to open her eyes. Then, she saw that Jiang Zhen had changed back into a human shape. With her body in full swing, she brought the roasted fish over.


    He had seen Su Tang roast once, but he only did it by himself, so it was not good.


    This is the only two he can see after more than ten consecutive failures.


    Su Tang doesn''t mind. If you''re hungry to the extreme, who cares whether the fish tastes good or not.


    After eating the fish, when she thought she could continue to lie on the corpse, Jiang Zhen picked her up.


    Su Tang exclaimed. She almost thought she would come back. She was so anxious that she wanted to go down on him. But her strength was limited. After struggling for a long time, instead of running successfully, she lost all her strength.


    She was exhausted and did not struggle any more. Then she saw Jiang Zhen carrying herself into the sea.


    She slightly Leng, and then just reflected that he was going to take his own bath.


    "You said that earlier."


    Su Tang was relieved. She let the sea water wrap her, not to mention that she was very comfortable after washing.


    But at this time, a gorgeous tail suddenly swept in front of her, the shark tail with countless beads, some splashed on Su Tang, some fell back into the painting.


    Tail, shark


    Su Tang''s pupils shrank at that time, and the whole person almost shivered.


    "Jiang Zhen!"


    Don''t tell her that it''s because I came to the sea that I can''t help but change back to the shape of a shark!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    When the system broke away from the small dark room again, it was very surprised and joyful.


    "Boy, great! I''ve been hearing the automatic prompt in the small dark room, and now only 15% of the blackening value is left!"


    Su Tang is so prone on the big stone board that she doesn''t have the strength to move her finger. She feels like a poor little fish. First, she is fried on the stone board. When the two sides are golden, she thinks that she is going to return to the sea. As a result, she doesn''t forget to eat her inside and outside before she is released.


    Now, she is almost a waste sugar.


    She did not move, the system also chattered, for a long time, see her delay, the system in the heart of a Deng, small voice way: "cub, are you ok?"


    Su Tang, "ah..."


    A sneer, almost scared the system, and at this time, Jiang Zhen came in.


    This guy still looks like a lion, but it''s obviously different from the simple and dry appearance before. His eyes are clear, and his fierce temper is gone. He is docile, as if he had been tamed.


    He walked slowly over and saw that the little girl was still, so he arched her with his big round head.


    "Xiao Xi, are you better?"


    Oh, the system is surprised. Even the words are sharp.


    Sure enough, what''s the matter with the man? Push out his own host. If something happens, it''s OK!


    Su Tang didn''t want to see him. As soon as she saw him, she thought of the pictures that made her collapse. She put her hand over her eyes and thought that if she couldn''t see them, she would forget those pictures.


    Jiang Zhen admitted that he was guilty. He had gone wild with his genes before, but because he combined with her, he calmed those genes in the riot. As a result, his reason gradually returned and finally became a normal person.


    He felt in a trance that he had caught on to something.


    Gene riot is not totally impossible to deal with. If you meet the true love in this life, Congratulations, you will not fall into the possibility of gene riot in this life.


    However, the current situation is not suitable to say that.


    His focus now is how to make the little girl happy.


    "Xiao Xi, are you tired? Can I press it for you? "


    As soon as his paw was lifted up, Su Tang was immediately frightened. Because of his approach, her beautiful pupil became frightened and helpless. At this scene, Jiang Zhen was flustered.


    "I''m sorry, Xiao Xi. I''m sorry." He retreated, and Sue sugar recovered a little.


    She is hoarse, low voice, if not listen carefully, almost can not hear her words, "you stay away from me."


    At this moment, every lion hair of Jiang Zhen is sending out a pleasant smell, but when he saw that the little girl was so afraid of himself, he finally realized how much he had gone too far.


    In fact, at the beginning, he knew something about the recovery of his sanity, but he couldn''t stop, especially the cry of the little girl. Every sound she made made made him more crazy. Finally, his sanity, which was not as good as recovery, was abandoned by him.


    How joyful and excited I was, how regretful I am now.


    He was so dejected that his tail came down behind him.


    His little Xi is afraid of him.


    Su Tang will not love him, love him, who loves himself?


    A kind of animal state, one day and one night, add up, she also ate a few roast fish, and still taste not good roast fish!


    Sue sugar thought angrily, but because her body was close to the limit, she fell asleep.


    Jiang Zhen didn''t dare to go far. When he saw that she was asleep, he quietly stepped forward. When he saw that she didn''t move, he continued to step forward. Finally, he completely enclosed her in his arms.


    I had a good sleep.


    Su Tang thought she was back on the big soft bed in the Duke''s mansion, but then, her consciousness returned, and she jumped up immediately.


    But because of her body, even if she wanted to jump, she just struggled a little in the end.


    When she moved, Jiang Zhen woke up immediately.


    He licked the little girl''s face in a gentle voice. "Do you want to sleep a little longer? I''ll stay with you. "


    Su Tang was caught off guard and licked her saliva. At that moment, her pretty face was almost distorted.


    "Get out of here!" Then he patted his head open.


    Jiang Zhen doesn''t dare to be wronged. It''s his fault. As long as she doesn''t leave, let alone slap him in the face, it''s OK to cut him with a knife.


    Su Tang''s mood is unstable, and Jiang Zhen doesn''t dare to stimulate her. Seeing that she still refuses to accept herself, she obediently comes down from the stone slab, and then stands beside her like a knight.


    In the next few days, Jiang Zhen was like a little daughter-in-law. Su Tang would do whatever she asked him to do, and he didn''t dare to make any overtures. In this way, Su Tang''s face was finally a little better for him.


    This day, Su Tang just finished eating the fruit. Oh, this time, she has repeatedly confirmed that there is no problem before eating it.After eating fruit, the body also recovered, then, can not continue to live in the cave.


    Before eating fruit, she had already eaten a lot of things. Su Tang ate half of them and couldn''t eat them any more. Just as she wanted to throw them away, Jiang Zhen suddenly took them in one mouthful.


    Big lion''s mouth is still very big. When he took the fruit out of Sutang''s hand, his tongue accidentally touched her fingertips.


    The thick tip of the tongue, across the fingertips, Su Tang had goose bumps.


    Jiang Zhen also felt that she was not happy, and immediately stepped back a few steps, but because he wanted to protect her, even if he stepped back, he was still in the safe range.


    He ate the fruit in a few seconds, then, as if he didn''t remember touching her finger at all, he said as if nothing had happened: "now, do you want to take a nap? If I want to take a nap, I''ll go to Dongkou now. "


    Su Tang pulled the corner of her mouth. These days, they kept a certain distance. For example, when she was sleeping, he must be at the mouth of the cave and never let him appear beside her.


    "Don''t sleep, find someone."


    Jiang Zhen: "who to look for."


    Su Tang glanced at him. "Have you forgotten your old father by the sea? He''s not in the right situation. We have to find a way to treat him. "


    Of course, Jiang Zhen knew his old father, but because they had fought each other before, he thought that he had pierced the little girl''s abdomen uncontrollably, so he was reluctant.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like his father, or he doesn''t care, it''s because he''s not completely sure, he''s afraid.


    I accidentally killed her last time. What about this time?


    As soon as Su Tang finished, he thought he would agree immediately. However, he hesitated.


    Su Tang was shocked by this hesitation.


    "That''s your old father! You don''t care? "


    Jiang Zhen, "control!"


    No matter. It''s his father.


    But


    He raised his eyes, looked at the puzzled little girl, and said in a deep voice, "you stay here, or I will send you to Linzi."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    Su Tang picks eyebrows. She knows Jiang Zhen is worried about herself, but this guy doesn''t know the old Duke''s situation. He rashly passes by, and maybe he will be affected.


    "No, you are past. If you are affected again, who will appease you then."


    When Su Tang said this, she lost her resistance.


    Jiang Zhen was very happy. Although he had eaten a lot before, the next few days were like years. The little girl was angry and refused to talk to him, let alone close to him.


    He wanted to go back a few days ago and beat himself up.


    Stupid thing! No control at all! Scared the little girls!


    But now, he keeps the cloud open to see the moon bright, the little girl finally no longer resists him.


    However, after the wedding, he could not help but worry that it was not a trifle to make fun of. He knew how terrible his father''s strength was, and his future little wife, though she had a smart head, was still an ordinary person in the final analysis.


    Jiang Zhen didn''t want her to take the risk, and Su Tang wouldn''t let him go alone.


    Finally, only 15% of her blackening value fell down. At this time, she would let go. If all her previous achievements were wasted, she would faint.


    "Jiang Zhen, I know you are worried about me, but I''m not stupid. I didn''t prevent it before, so I was hurt by you. But this time, you believe me, I''m sure it will be OK this time." When she said that, her eyes became lonely. "I want to go. That''s my father''s most respected general."


    Most of the people in the army call the old Duke a general. The Duke is just a title, but the general is what they really admire.


    Jiang Zhen pursed his lips. His little wife''s father was his father''s guard, and his mother died in the battlefield. In this case, he could understand her.


    "But..."


    Su Tang interrupted: "I don''t want to hear it, but if you don''t let me go, I''ll follow you secretly when you leave."


    Jiang Zhen has lost his temper. Compared with following him secretly, there are many unknown dangers on this island. It''s better to follow him.


    "We agreed that once there is danger, you should run as far as possible. Don''t try to save me."


    Hearing this, Su Tang''s calm little face finally had a smile. Her eyes were curved like crescent moon. When she was happy, her white teeth were all exposed. She was very lovely.


    Jiang Zhen looked at it and suddenly lowered his head.


    I used to be able to restrain myself, but since I was with her completely, the former restraint is now a joke.


    It seems that as long as she smiles at herself, or doesn''t even need to smile, just look at her, he would like to turn into a beast


    Jiang Zhen doesn''t speak any more, and Su Tang doesn''t find anything wrong, so they set foot on the road to find the old Baron.


    The old Baron did not hide his own smell at all. Although the island is big, as long as he did not work hard for half a day, he could be found.


    Without other people''s interference, the old Baron is not in the right situation, but he doesn''t continue to destroy. Instead, he lies there like resting.


    "Brother dog, come on, let''s talk about the situation."


    When the system suddenly heard the name "brother dog", it was shocked. Should it be happy or cry?


    Once upon a time, when he started to work, his host called him dear. Later, he was brother Tong. At last, he somehow became a dog. Now, although he still carries a dog, he has more brothers!


    "Now the situation is that the old Duke has been running away for a long time, and now he is a little exhausted, so it''s the best chance to make a move now. By the way, do you hypnotize? "


    Su Tang tut said, "I''m afraid I forgot that I used to be in a certain family, but I''m the saint of Miao."


    The saint of Miao, the most fun is not the insects and hypnosis.


    There are no poisonous insects in Sutang''s hands now. Otherwise, hypnosis will be easier.


    "Tell me first, who is the man that the old Baron cares about most?"


    The system, "the wife of the baroness, of course."


    Su Tang said that she understood.


    It was the Duchess who took her to the Duchess'' mansion at the beginning. Although there were few opportunities to meet her later, she still remembered her appearance and voice very well.


    One of the hypnosis is to let him relax his vigilance and get close to the person he trusts or likes most.


    The second is to remind him of his vulnerability and try to identify with you.


    Finally, the most important thing is to see the hypnotic person''s ability, almost, you can''t get the result you want.


    On the surface, although Jianxi lives in the Duke''s mansion, she knows little about the old Duke. So now, in order to let Jiang Zhen not doubt it, she asks a lot about the old Duke and the Duchess.


    She said: "the person that the old Baron cares about most should be the lady. The lady is no longer here, so now I want to imitate her as much as possible. So, do you remember what happened between them that impressed you?"The old prince fought all the year round, and the Duchess was so absorbed in her career that she seemed to get together more often than not, but the relationship between husband and wife was very good.


    As the only son, Jiang Zhen knew a lot about it. Soon, he said a lot about it.


    Remember this thing, sometimes you don''t remember, don''t know you will remember so many things, Jiang Zhen said, the voice suddenly stopped.


    He used to have a happy and warm home, but later, it was completely destroyed.


    My father was ill and my mother died.


    His sudden silence softened Su Tang''s heart.


    Although this guy had a bad temper at first, he was not good to her, but later, when he was good to her, he wanted to give her all his life.


    Once upon a time, she was not open-minded. All she thought about was to run quickly after completing the task. Pi is also real PI. Now, although she still doesn''t know much about love, she can at least see it.


    Sue sugar sighed and gently rubbed his big head. "It''s all over."


    When her hand touched, Jiang Zhen''s whole body froze.


    How long has it been?


    Nearly five days later, his future little wife is finally willing to touch him.


    Jiang Zhen was sad, but now he is happy again.


    Life has to go on, he can remember the past, but in the future, he will never let go.


    "Xiao Xi, when it''s over, shall we get married?"


    Su Tang''s sudden proposal made her a fool.


    No, what kind of brain tonic is he? When she touched him, he even thought about getting married?


    Su Tang saw that he was no longer sad, so she simply took back her hand, "you think too much."


    Before she tossed so miserable, this revenge, she would rather let the task card over there!


    "Well, I''ll go to the old Duke, and you''ll..." She thought about it. The smell on this guy is so strong that he will be found as soon as he goes, "you stay here. Don''t worry. If I''m in the wrong situation, you can run to save me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    The old Baron has forgotten how to restore his human form. For many days, he is still walking around on the island with his huge body. His consciousness is vague, leaving only some basic physiological needs.


    For example, if he is hungry, he will look for food everywhere, and he will not choose. He will eat whatever he meets, as long as it is meat. When he was thirsty, he drank water. At the beginning, he drank sea water. Later, when he tasted something wrong, he found a new source of water. So he went back and forth for several days.


    He forgot who he was, what he wanted to do, and even the meaning of his life. Until later, a familiar voice came to his ears.


    The voice was gentle and moving, and even calmed his inner mania.


    It''s like, a long time ago, he heard the sound.


    The lion''s ears shook hard, and then he stood up.


    The old Baron is only a semi-finished product of the laboratory. Despite his huge size, the battle with Jiang Zhen made him hurt. He didn''t know how to heal his wounds. After eating, drinking and Lasa, he would have nothing left.


    Once upon a time, someone in the laboratory would hypnotize him specially. Otherwise, his irritability gene would be bigger and bigger, until later, he died. Now, the lab is destroyed, and the AI robot is gone. The people in the lab can''t get by now, so no one gives him orders, and no one hypnotizes him.


    Not far away, Jiang Zhen is anxious to turn around. He wants to go forward, but he is afraid of provoking his father. He can only be anxious like a headless fly.


    A little bit of time passed, and I don''t know how long later, there, the old Baron seemed to suddenly roar, he roared angrily, because of his huge momentum, Su Tang was blown to the ground by him.


    Jiang Zhen is surprised, immediately wants to go forward, but is still rejected by Su Tang.


    "Jiang Zhen! Don''t come here


    Jiang Zhen raised his foot and froze. The little girl didn''t let him move forward. Even if he didn''t feel at ease, he stifled it.


    He told himself, wait, if this happens again, whether the little girl wants to or not, he will go and take her away.


    When hypnosis, we must fix each other''s eyes to see, let each other and you look directly, let each other allow you to enter his world, the old Baron''s eyes can''t see, this method, Sue sugar also can''t use, she only has a voice in her ear, through the ear, let him open his heart.


    Fortunately, the old prince''s love for the Duchess never stopped. Even though he forgot everything, he still did not forget her voice.


    Su Tang has learned oral skills and can imitate human voice up to 90%. In the case of Laogong, seven achievements are enough to calm him down, while 90% can almost let him down all his vigilance.


    In the end, she made it.


    However, after the success, without waiting for her to send out cheers of joy, there, Jiang Zhen sprinted 100 meters, directly blocking her eyes.


    She looked at the golden haired Jiang Zhen in front of her eyes and tilted her head. She didn''t know very well, "Jiang Zhen, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Zhen held his voice, half ring, then whispered: "after the recovery of consciousness, consciousness will automatically transform the huge volume into human form."


    Most of the time, people are in human form, because human form is more convenient. If the animal body is too big, it is not very convenient. So as time goes by, people will automatically take human form as the main form. Now, if father really recovers his mind, it''s no accident that he must also take human form.


    Su Tang didn''t understand that she was not a real gene person. Even though she had studied it, what she studied was deep-seated things. She didn''t remember what Jiang Zhen said.


    Almost made a big oolong, Su sugar was very embarrassed, directly buried his head on him.


    Fortunately, she didn''t see what she shouldn''t have seen. Otherwise, she didn''t know what to do.


    The old Baron had recovered his human form in the middle of the journey, but soon, when he noticed the smell of his son, he regained the shape of a lion.


    The jungle is no better than the city, where the shape of the lion is more conducive to survival.


    Consciousness gradually returns, and the next thing is simple.


    They first went to find Lin Zi and then returned to the main city.


    Su Tang is just a mediocre hypnotist, experimenter, power struggle. She doesn''t care. However, the appearance of the old Duke caused a sensation in the new world. They didn''t expect that the hero who should have died would appear in the public eyes in such a situation. For a moment, the new world was fried.


    Soon, the Royal conspiracy began to dig out layer by layer. Those dirty and shameful things, compared with those done by the second prince, were nothing!


    All these things are shouldered by the old Baron alone, and Jiang Zhen, at this juncture, actually said that he wanted to travel with her.


    Sue sugar squinted. "Come on, what do you want to do?"


    Don''t you want to be beaten when traveling at this juncture?


    But Jiang Zhen said: "with my father, I don''t have to worry about it. Revenge is the most enjoyable thing for me. My father has been harmed by them for so many years. Of course, I have to deal with them myself. But... "Su Tang heard but two words, immediately pick eyebrows, "but what?"


    Jiang Zhen said, "but when the royal family is finished, the next step is to choose a new emperor. According to my father''s personality, he must not be interested in the throne."


    Su Tang, however, became interested. She has been working for many years, and she will probably lead men to ascend the throne, so she asked, "what about you? Are you interested? "


    Jiang Zhen immediately shook his head. What''s good about being an emperor? I don''t have time to accompany my daughter-in-law. Life is short. Of course, my daughter-in-law is the most important.


    "I''m not quite sure, but I''m afraid someone will force me to be in the top position, so the easiest way is to leave now."


    Su tangle was happy. "How can anyone do this? In order not to be an emperor, they just sneak out?"


    Jiang Zhen was silent for a moment, "is Xiao Xi a queen?"


    Su Tang immediately shook her head.


    The queen is not good at all. Even if the emperor dotes on her again, she can''t make the emperor too embarrassed. So as long as there is an outsider, she has to carry it. As time goes by, she will be very tired. She has not been a queen. At first, she was quite novel. Later, she became a burden.


    If she could, she would rather be a demon concubine of disaster country. At least, she could do whatever she wanted!


    Unfortunately, the task won''t let us.


    She sighed. "Forget it, we''d better travel."


    Jiang Zhen didn''t want to be an emperor, and she didn''t want to be a queen. They hit it off and ran away as fast as they could.


    Later, the two spent a long time at sea. Although the laboratory was destroyed, they secretly released many monsters. These are hidden disasters. For the sake of the health of the new world, the best way is to kill them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    Later, there was a legend in the new world.


    It is said that there is a couple of fairies on the sea. They are the nemesis of the pirates and the terminator of the monsters. Because of them, they protect the safety of countless fishermen and sailors. Finally, without knowing it, Su Tang and Jiang Zhen are directly enslaved.


    Mr. and Mrs. Poseidon.


    "Ding, the world points thawed successfully."


    Compared with gene people, Su Tang''s average life expectancy is not better than others. Therefore, she once worried about whether Jiang Zhen would continue to blacken if she died early? But later, at the end of her life, Jiang Zhen did not turn black.


    At that time, Jiang Zhen was already 100 years old, and ordinary people were already long-lived when they reached 100 years old, but gene people could easily live to 120 years old.


    Two people live a lifetime, how can Jiang Zhen not understand his wife? Even as she lay dying, her only worry was his body.


    He took her by the hand. After decades of changes, his little wife was no longer as bright as before. Wrinkles began to appear on her delicate skin and spots appeared on her face. However, these so-called ugly signs of aging were the witness of their lives in Jiang Zhen''s eyes.


    Witness them all the way, witness all their happiness.


    So, in the last part of his little wife''s life, how could he have the heart to make her worry again, and walk uneasily.


    "Xiao Xi, you''ve been waiting for me for 20 years. I''ll come to you soon after 20 years."


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself..."


    Jiang Zhen has lived a hundred years. In fact, he has no regrets in his whole life. His little wife has lived nearly a hundred years. In terms of the age of ordinary people, it''s already the limit. In another 20 years, he will be the end of gene man''s life.


    He once wanted to leave the world with her, but Su Tang''s worried eyes made him unable to start.


    She wants him to live well.


    After Sutang closed her eyes, she soon left the world, but this time, instead of rushing to the next world, she stayed in the system space and quietly accompanied him for the last 20 years.


    The system also accompanied her, neither of them mentioned the next world, until finally, Jiang Zhen''s life came to the end.


    Jiang Zhen hasn''t been to other places in the past 20 years. He went back to the Duke''s mansion and lived in the rooms she used to live in when she was young, such as the grocery room when she was crowded out by him at first, the guest room with small windows later, and then the wedding room for the two.


    Jiang Zhen finally died on the bed in their wedding room. Before his death, the corner of his mouth was always smiling.


    Because he felt that his little wife, in fact, never left.


    ***


    New World ¡¤ white lotus human design is broken!


    Qingluan mountain, located in the Miao area, is now a protected area of five a scenic spots. Except for the local people, outsiders are not allowed to enter the mountain without a license.


    But now, a group of guests came to qingluan mountain.


    The guests were out of place with the local people. They were dressed in suits and shoes, with sunglasses on their faces. The local residents of qingluan mountain were all wearing comfortable Miao clothes and unique silver ornaments. When the two groups met, it was no surprise that they had a fight.


    Although the residents of qingluan mountain are simple, it''s no problem to press the guests on the ground in terms of strength. Later, the village head came forward and everyone finally stopped.


    "Village head, qingluan mountain hasn''t been visited by outsiders for nearly a hundred years, but now you have released these so-called guests! If you do this, we''ll have bad luck in qingluan mountain in the future! "


    The head of the village laughed, but he said in his heart, "what''s the bad luck? Saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher. And they have no choice. All the hospitals have seen it and asked them to go home and wait for their death. Finally, they heard about the saint in our village. As you know, the saint is blessed and can cure all kinds of diseases. "


    However, the villagers are still unwilling. No matter how the village head smiles, they are still stuck in the intersection.


    "Village head, the virgin is too young to see so many people at once. Besides, the hospital outside is much more powerful than our virgin."


    The village head saw that these people were stubborn, and his smile faded away. He just kept on standing in the way of the guests behind him. "Dog boy, what''s your way here? I told the saint a few days ago, and the saint also agreed. Otherwise, I dare to bring people here?"


    As soon as gouwazi heard this, he sneered and said, "as we all know, our saint is kind-hearted and merciful. Not to mention you, even an ant is reluctant to step on her. If you put human life on her, she won''t be helpless!"


    "Yes! Our own saint, we defend ourselves


    "Murakami, I think you''ve got their money. That''s why you''re bringing outsiders in?"


    "Hey! I know that the village head''s son bought a house in the city some time ago, but the house was still paid in full. What a big sum of money it was


    All of you said that although the old man was the head of the village, he was almost pushed down the mountain road by the villagers. Finally, because of the presence of the saint, he finally calmed down the fury.Su Tang, the saint, has the same name as qingluan mountain. Her name is qingluan.


    She just came to this world less than two days, the memory has almost smooth.


    In this world, the ninth son of the Shen family, who was supposed to be rich all his life, was very ill for years because of his poor health. Later, he was paralyzed in bed for the rest of his life and had no dignity.


    If it''s a natural disaster, it''s the matter of Mr. Shen Jiuye. Someone deliberately did it.


    The front eight of the Shen family are all girls. Now suddenly a younger brother comes. Where are the front sisters willing? The old man preferred sons over daughters. Some of the daughters of the Shen family were willing to take a sum of money and ignore the affairs of the Shen family. But some of them, especially Miss Shen ER and Miss Shen San, have not been married yet.


    They regard Shen Jiuye as a thorn in the flesh, but they treat him in every way. Shen Jun was almost taken care of by their two elder sisters. They trust him, but they don''t know that the person they trust most is the one who hurts him most.


    Su Tang had a God''s perspective, so she knew that these two young ladies had given Shen Jun chronic poison since they were young. They could not die, and they could not live well. All their lives, they could only live in pain. Later, they did not know where they heard that the Miao people were poisonous, and the people who were poisonous could obey their orders.


    Su Tang, as the saint of qingluan mountain, studied abroad in the early years. Somehow, she was found by the two ladies, and then warmly welcomed her. She not only let her live in the Shen family, but also treated each other with courtesy.


    Of course, she is still the old way, on the surface for rich money promised two young ladies, but behind is secretly help Shen Jiuye detoxification.


    "So, the master''s health is good, and the poison is gone. What''s the matter with him?"


    System: "maybe it''s just a black loneliness."


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    Now no matter what he blackens, Su Tang wants to see what he wants to do!


    Shen Jun took many bodyguards into the mountain, but he didn''t expect that when he came to qingluan mountain, these bodyguards who could fight ten were picked up by a small villager. He didn''t have the ability to fight back. He squinted and his face was very gloomy.


    If it''s really good, the villains come from the poor, just like the woman who lived in the Shen family. She was dressed like a living Bodhisattva, and even a mosquito couldn''t bear to be killed. If he didn''t discover her true face in time, he would be cheated by her. In the end, he was paralyzed in bed, not his two good sisters .


    Yes, before Su Tang left, the young master Shen Jun saw everyone''s true colors. His two elder sisters wanted him to live a good life. Now, he will let them taste it!


    As a matter of fact, Shen Jun treated his elder sisters with his family members. Although Mr. Shen preferred boys over girls, he was not Shen Jun. He was all family members and human beings. He was divided into men and women. But later, he was beaten in the face by his two good sisters.


    He thought that his elder sister was like a mother, but in the end, he was almost sent away by a cup of loess.


    To his good sisters, it was qingluan, the white lotus flower in front of him!


    Originally, after he had dealt with Miss Shen ER and Miss Shen San, he planned to get rid of her next time. However, the woman was so scheming that she ran away immediately when she saw that the situation was not right. No matter what your identity is, no one can enter qingluan mountain without the guidance of the local people. For this reason, he also spent some time to successfully enter.


    Su Tang is wearing a small white skirt and black long straight. At first glance, it''s really the standard of white lotus.


    At this time, she saw that Shen Jun''s eyes were sweeping over gloomily, but she didn''t give any advice. She laughed at him directly. "Everyone, this is the younger brother of an employer surnamed Shen when I was in college." Then he said to Shen Jun, "brother Shen, why are you here?"


    Shen''s younger brother almost made Shen Jun sick to death.


    But one day older than him, she really has the face to call his brother. Is she worthy?


    "Miss Green."


    Shen Jun''s health should be greatly improved, but today I don''t know whether it was intentional or something. His face is pale. At first glance, it''s like half a foot in the ground.


    Su Tang said, "I remember that brother Shen was in good health at the beginning? Why does it look worse today? "


    Shen Jun sneered in his heart, but said: "I was really sorry that Miss Qing saw the ugliness of the Shen family. This time, I''m here to make amends. By the way, if Miss Qing is free, I hope she can continue to help me to recuperate. "


    She said that she was so dignified, but actually she wanted her life. Su Tang was not stupid, so she couldn''t see what he thought.


    At the beginning, she was very good at acting in the Shen family. She not only cheated the second and third miss of the Shen family, but also cheated the only master. Now it''s good. He''s coming to take revenge after autumn.


    "Naturally."


    The soldiers came to block the water and cover the land. Shen Jun himself came to the door. Su Tang couldn''t turn him away.


    Seeing that she agreed to let him stay, Shen Jun said with a weak smile at that time, "thank you, Miss Qing. By the way, I have someone prepare something you like to eat. I hope Miss Qing will accept it."


    Su Tang in this world, renshe is a white lotus. She is not only reluctant to trample on ants, but also reluctant to kill mosquitoes. She asks herself that she has played renshe to her soul, but she doesn''t want to. Shen''s younger brother''s eyes are so fierce that she finally breaks renshe in front of him.


    However, at that time, the task was almost done, and Su Tang almost set himself free.


    She raised her eyes to see the food Shen Jun sent her, and pulled the corner of her mouth. Sure enough, how could this guy send her food so kindly? Sure enough, it''s not what she likes!


    "What are you going to do for me? If the younger brother of the Shen family wants to live in qingluan mountain, he has to thank the villagers. So I''ll give the food to the younger brother of the Shen family. " With that, she immediately asked the villagers to share the food.


    Most of the villagers in qingluan mountain are simple. Hearing the words, they are not willing to take these food.


    Their saints are too deliberative. A few years ago, when they went out to study, they still did not forget that the villagers who stayed in qingluan mountain would send them some food from time to time. Even now, they are asked to accept the gifts from people visiting.


    "Saint, we all have food. In recent years, our living conditions have been good, and we are not short of food. Here you are."


    The villagers refused to take it, which made Su Tang very sad. She grabbed one of the uncles and said, "uncle, I can''t eat any of them. Let me take it away by myself. When it''s expired, I can only throw it away. Besides, I''m sorry I can''t do such things as eating alone."


    Her performance was very moving. Except for Shen Jun, everyone else was cheated.


    Shen Jun looked at her performance with a sneer, but did not tear it down. When she finished all the food, she could not help sneering and said, "Miss Qing is really a kind heart. I haven''t seen her for several years, or do ants dare not step on it, and mosquitoes dare not shoot it?"Both of them are now carrying a set-up. Su Tang is a white lotus set-up, and this one is obviously a sick young master.


    Shen Jun has seen Su Tang''s real face. Similarly, Su Tang has seen his cruel scene.


    "Brother Shen, people will change, but life will not. We should respect life."


    Su Tang kept saying this in the Shen family. Shen Jun put up with it because she was a guest invited by her sister at first. Now when she hears this again, she wants to stop her.


    Respect life?


    When she said this, she was not afraid of thunder!


    "People will become, but so will life." Shen Jun sneered, "however, Miss Qing seems to have not changed at all."


    It''s still disgusting and nauseous.


    Su Tang touched her face and laughed more happily. "Really? I thought I was old, but I was still young. "


    Qingluan has just graduated from university. She is old. And it is obvious that Shen Jun''s change must also refer to her heart, not her empty skin.


    But it doesn''t matter, Su sugar gladly took his strange words as praise for her.


    People, don''t worry too much about life. Only in this way can we be happier.


    "My brother, how can you stand on the hillside? Come on, follow me up." Su Tang said: "if I had known it was you, I would have welcomed you personally. In this way, a conflict can be avoided."


    Shen Jun looked at her warm and polite appearance, with a cool radian in the corner of her mouth, "Miss Qing forgot, my number, isn''t it lying in your blacklist?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    Su Tang almost slipped when she heard it.


    Oh, she forgot that there was only a small point left in the task at the beginning. She let herself go a little bit too much. She not only broke the white lotus human design in front of him, but also deliberately angered him.


    Of course, it''s fun, just like bullying an arrogant little brother, but now, she regrets it.


    Come out and pay it back sooner or later.


    What is the phone blackmail? She threatened him with poisonous insects at the beginning!


    She coughed and covered up her embarrassment slightly. She said, "I''m pulling you black because I don''t think brother Shen will meet me in the future. When you recover, why do you see me. I just didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for several years. Why is your health worse? Did you do something bad? "


    At the end, she looked worried, like an elder.


    Inexplicably short of a generation of Shen Jun gas want to strangle her on the spot.


    What''s wrong with you? How on earth could she ask that!


    Su Tang ignored his murderous eyes and looked like a neighbor''s elder sister warmly. "Let''s go, brother. Don''t be tired. Otherwise, I can''t explain to your elders."


    Shen Jun sneers, his elder? What other elders does he have? His good sisters either completely cut off the relationship with him, or they are paralyzed on the bed and are still alive.


    Qingluan mountain saint?


    Shen Jun thought of her address and almost sneered. He wanted to see it. When he tore off her disguise, would those supporters around her still hold her as a saint?


    It seems that this stupid woman is very concerned about her reputation and her acting skills are also good. Unfortunately, it''s the end now. His appearance is her end.


    "Miss Qing, what happened to my good sisters after you left?"


    Su Tang''s face was calm and her heart was beating wildly.


    This is a black man. Even blood relatives will never be soft hearted.


    However, he can''t be counselled in front of him. The more counselled he is, the more excited he is.


    "Oh? What happened? "


    She seems to have no intention to ask, but her steps pause slightly. Shen Jun can see clearly. He lifts his lips and laughs very freely.


    I''m afraid.


    He put his hands in his pockets, but he didn''t know what to say. He said lazily, "my sisters miss miss miss Qing very much, so is Miss Qing looking forward to reuniting with them?"


    What''s a reunion? It''s a reunion to die!


    Sutang, "no, no expectations."


    Shen Jun said, "doesn''t miss Qing regard my sisters as best friends? Why not expect it at all? "


    Su Tang stopped. She looked back and said sincerely, "Shen''s younger brother has different close friends at every time of his life. A few years ago, I regarded Shen''s elder sisters as close friends, but now I focus on my hometown. Qingluan mountain has been destroyed continuously these years. I want to protect it! "


    Shen Jun almost vomited when she heard such disgusting words, but the villagers behind her seemed to have been poisoned, and they all became very high pitched.


    "The saint is right. It''s everyone''s responsibility to protect qingluan mountain!"


    "How can we disappoint the saint who is in charge of qingluan mountain?"


    "We saints are so kind, Wu Wu Wu."


    Shen Jun


    It''s all heresy!


    Su Tang obviously became the leader of the cult in his eyes. He lowered his face and underestimated her strength before coming. Now, he has to recalculate whether he has brought enough people.


    The terrain of qingluan mountain is very high. When the road reaches the hillside, it''s gone. If people want to enter the mountain without villagers to lead the way, they are likely to get lost on the mountain. However, the local villagers are different. No one expected that the road after the hillside would be an elevator.


    Shen Jun watched Su Tang press the elevator button, and his whole face twitched slightly.


    So high mountain, even install elevator?


    It suddenly occurred to him that the money he gave the village head was not enough for the whole cost of the elevator.


    So, is the village poor or not?


    The behavior of the village head made him feel that this is a remote place. Without seeing a few dollars, he could buy him a million dollars. But seeing the elevator, he was silent.


    "This elevator?"


    Su Tang said, "I pretend that qingluan mountain is too high. Every time I climb the mountain, I will die."


    Shen Jun gave her a deep look, which was like looking at a madman, but the villagers in the elevator were obviously very excited, and how selfless he was with his own saint.


    "Shen''s younger brother, despite our saint''s weakness, can make a lot of money every year."


    "Yes, our saints are kind-hearted. They never take money for themselves. They give it to qingluan mountain."


    Shen Jun was called uncomfortable by his brother. He frowned and said, "my name is Shen Jun, you can call me by my name."


    Villagers, "I know, brother of Shen family."


    Shen Jun


    Damn, these villagers are the same as the dead woman qingluan!Su Tang stood aside, holding a smile. Her white face turned red. She coughed and cleared her throat. Then she said, "by the way, brother Shen, where do you want to live later?"


    Shen Jun looked at her and said, "didn''t miss Qing say I was your brother? Since she is my younger brother, how can miss Qing be willing to let her younger brother live outside? "


    Su Tang was really willing. She looked at him with a smile. She didn''t try to please him because of his blackening value. Instead, she said with a smile, "although we are brothers emotionally, we are not related by blood, so let''s talk about money."


    Shen Jun''s face is black. It seems that she didn''t expect that she would ask for money so honestly. Looking at the villagers on one side, she actually agrees.


    What about good simplicity?


    Honest still talk about money with him?


    This damned dead woman, wait for him, sooner or later, he will make her regret!


    "Yes, how much."


    Su Tang smiles. "It depends on how long Shen''s younger brother wants to live. After all, I can''t help giving you a discount if I live for a long time


    Shen Jun sneered, "how about a month?"


    Su Tang didn''t speak up, but held out a hand.


    One hand has five fingers, Shen family pick eyebrow, "500000?"


    Su Tang was surprised, "is Shen''s younger brother so cheap? Half a million for a month? "


    As soon as these words came out, Shen Jun''s face was not only gloomy, but also murderous in his eyes.


    What do you mean he only needs half a million a month? He''s not selling? He bought the right to live in her home!


    So, what''s cheaper is her, OK?


    "Qing, Luan!" Shen Jun called her name word by word, and her delicate and handsome face was a bit ferocious. Su Tang was happy.


    Hey, it''s really exciting to fight against the black man master ~


    "where''s Shen''s younger brother, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Jun looked at her acting silly, endured the slight itching hand, restrained the impulse, and said coldly: "half a million buy your right to live at home."


    When it comes to money, the silly white sweet smile on Sutang''s face disappears.


    She said, "no, it''s too cheap. We have to increase the price."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    When Su Tang talks about the price increase, Shen Jun is not as angry as before. On the contrary, she feels that the tone is too much like her affectation and money loving woman.


    It''s just that she deserves the price increase?


    Shen Jun didn''t even open his mouth. When the elevator arrived, and the group came out, unexpectedly, they thought that qingluan mountain would be in dire straits. However, they didn''t think that it was as beautiful as a paradise. It wasn''t a common and unchanging small foreign-style house outside. It was made of green bricks and tiles, antique design, and the beautiful vegetation on the mountain. It was as beautiful as fairyland.


    Su Tang saw that he would not increase the price, so she took them to a small house. It was a separate room, and it didn''t look big. However, because of the beautiful surrounding environment, the house wasn''t ugly and dilapidated, so it looked very beautiful.


    "Then you will live here."


    Shen Jun frowned when she saw her pointing at the hut.


    He didn''t believe that this damned woman would be so kind, or a cabin or something. There must be something strange.


    So he pointed to a bodyguard and asked people to have a look.


    "Go and see that room."


    The bodyguard took the order and immediately pushed the door in, but then, without the bodyguard saying it clearly, everyone saw the scene inside the hut.


    Inside the hut is blocked into a small grid, and each grid, which has a pig. When the pigs suddenly saw so many people, they immediately became excited. Shen Jun''s face was distorted by the cry of the pigs.


    "Half a million, you''ll live here for me?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "this is the most valuable place in qingluan mountain. Pigs are the food that rich families can afford. I use the highest standard of qingluan mountain to receive you. Why does Shen''s younger brother look unhappy? "


    Shen Jun knew that this woman was difficult to deal with. He went out of his way to find her because he had used countless methods before and couldn''t lead her out. How could he make her feel better when this woman had hurt him so badly? So he took people and came to the door in person.


    But in the end is her territory, this damned woman actually played him around!


    Su Tang, "Shen''s younger brother doesn''t like it?"


    Shen Jun grits his teeth. He stares at her, thinking about when he can make her regret, "I don''t like it."


    Su Tang felt very sorry when she heard that, "pig is so cute, you don''t love pig. Oh, forget it. In that case, let''s move to another place. But, brother Shen, I told you before that if we move to another place, we have to increase the price. "


    Shen Jun is like farting when she talks to her. Before that, he said that pigs are the most precious things in qingluan mountain. How can they live in another place? On the contrary, they have to increase the price.


    "Miss Qing, did I hear you wrong? The highest standard reception is 500000 yuan, but it''s more expensive in other places? "


    Su Tang said, "we use the highest specification of qingluan mountain, but isn''t it ungrateful for Shen''s younger brother? Shen''s younger brother has hurt my heart. Can''t you ask me for some compensation? "


    In her territory, black can be said to be white, as for the excuse, sorry, she does not accept.


    Su Tang''s play soared, but the system was frightened. "Son, don''t we deepen your disgust in the man''s heart?"


    "Brother dog, you don''t understand. Anyway, the blackening value is full. Where can you blacken again? This is my territory. I can''t lose my face in my territory. As for the others... " Su sugar hands a stand, very rogue way: "wait for me to play enough."


    Shen Jun himself went to the mountains to find her, just to make her disgraced and unable to stay in her hometown?


    He came to the door in person. If she would give up all of a sudden, wouldn''t the boss feel bored?


    Therefore, she wants to let him have a very extraordinary experience in a limited time.


    In Shen Jun''s opinion, this woman, who can barely see her face, is nothing but money. He is used to it. Especially when he hears about the compensation fee, he immediately sneers, "Miss Qing, how much do you say you are worth?"


    Su Tang heard him say so, immediately affected and frightened to embrace his small body, "Shen''s younger brother, I''m priceless, you use your brain on me, but qingluan Mountain God will punish you!"


    Shen Jun swept her up and down and said contemptuously, "Miss Qing thinks too much."


    What''s the mountain god''s punishment? If there is a mountain god, she should be the first one to die.


    Shen junhuai thought maliciously. The next moment, there was a thunder in the sky.


    This day is not very good, now a thunder, Sue sugar is more reluctant to stay outside, don''t wait for her to get wet.


    "If it''s five million a month, you can come. If you can''t, you can accompany our little lovely girl in qingluan mountain."


    Su Tang''s cute little ones are of course pigs. It''s strange that Shen Jun is willing to take them.


    But it is clear that he came to settle accounts with her, but on the first day, it was like he came to send money!


    Shen Jun''s teeth itch. If he can sleep with a pig, he might as well sleep on the street.


    "OK, five million is five million!"


    Su Tang said, "Shen''s younger brother, let''s go. I''ll take you to my house."Su Tang lives at the end of the village. Like other buildings, her home is also green brick and has a small garden. There are many flowers and plants in the garden. At a glance, Shen Jun doesn''t know any of them.


    He frowned, this woman has some skills, otherwise his sisters would not believe her so much.


    It''s just that there are poisonous insects in the world?


    He doesn''t believe it!


    But Su Tang said something over there, "brother Shen, it''s not me who blackmail you. The main thing is that the flowers and plants here, including a small insect on the ground, are worth a lot of money. Therefore, if your people accidentally trample on a grass and an ant, they have to pay for it."


    Shen Jun laughs. He''s crazy about money. He says it straight away. What''s the excuse.


    But he didn''t know that Su Tang really didn''t lie this time. In this world, she really can raise poisonous insects, but it''s not as mysterious as the outside world. As for flowers and plants, they are basically rare herbs, small insects and so on. Maybe it''s Cordyceps sinensis, so they are really precious.


    Su Tang''s house is similar to a small siheyuan. Shen Jun took about 20 people with her. It''s impossible for them to live in her house, so she assigned ten bodyguards to the villagers next door.


    The environment here is beyond Shen Jun''s expectation. His health was really bad since he was a child. Although he knew the conspiracy of his sisters and was cured later, it was hard to make up for the deficit in his early years. However, the environment of qingluan mountain made him feel comfortable unexpectedly. If it wasn''t for qingluan, a dead woman, he would like to take this trip as a holiday.


    Unfortunately, all the good mood at the moment of seeing qingluan disappeared.


    "I''m hungry." Shen Jun just sat down on the stool in the yard and said, "I want to eat four vegetables, two meat and one soup."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    Su Tang almost laughed at his request.


    Think she''s a restaurant or a hotel? Give her a order. She thinks he wants to eat fart!


    "Shen''s younger brother, I don''t have so much food in this remote area. I either eat noodles or earth."


    Shen Jun had been away for a long time, but he was really hungry. If he was in the Shen family, the housekeeper would have prepared a good lunch. But in qingluan mountain, he suddenly felt that he had made a mistake. He didn''t bring any cooks and utensils.


    When people are hungry, they don''t pay so much attention to it. Although his face is bad, he finally agrees.


    I''ll have some noodles first. I''ll call the cook later and ask him to bring some cooking utensils.


    He thought well, but unexpectedly, as soon as Su Tang left, when he wanted to call, there was no signal in this paradise!


    His face was uncertain. Just when he wanted one of the bodyguards to go out to look for someone, he saw Su Tang coming with tea.


    "Shen''s younger brother, go down the mountain and up again. If there is no one to lead him, he can''t even open the elevator."


    Su Tang has a sweet smile. She is beautiful, such as peach blossom in March. She is pink and lovely. In addition, she always plays the role of white lotus. As time goes by, she has a delicate breath, as if she is the flower in her hand and needs to be taken care of.


    Unfortunately, Shen Jun doesn''t understand. Looking at her is just like looking at the old black mountain demon.


    Su Tang put the tea down and went back to the kitchen. Shen Jun was hungry and hungry. Seeing that there was water to drink, she poured a cup and drank it by herself.


    I thought it would be some kind of crude tea, but I didn''t want to. The tea was fragrant and slightly sweet. After a sip, my tiredness disappeared.


    In front of his eyes, he drank several cups. When Su Tang brought up the noodles, a pot of tea was almost empty.


    Su Tang''s noodles are so fresh that they don''t even have an egg. Shen Jun looks at them with disgust. It''s really a place of mountains and countryside. He''s blind to the environment here.


    he vomit on the side, make complaints about eating one bite, and bite him down. As with the tea, he is once again amazed.


    Su Tang smiles and reaches out a hand again.


    Shen Jun was used to it. He swallowed his face and said lazily, "five thousand?"


    Sue sugar continued to smile, "no, fifty thousand."


    Although five million was given, it''s not bad, but three meals a day, this damned woman is here to collect wool!


    Shen Jun''s face is very bad. He feels more and more that he is not here to settle accounts with her, but to send money.


    Su Tang ignores the low pressure of his whole body and is about to say something. Suddenly, someone rushes to the proud young master.


    "Saint, something''s wrong!"


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang''s name for saint is rather sour, but there is no way. Qingluan mountain has the rules of qingluan mountain. Without saint, qingluan mountain will collapse, and every once in a while, a girl with qingluan birthmark will appear in qingluan mountain.


    According to the records, qingluan is a divine bird that often accompanies the queen mother of the West. This is the only bird in the world. After her death, qingluan may be reborn as a Phoenix, and her cry is more similar to that of Fengti.


    Therefore, as long as the last saint is not dead, the next saint will not appear.


    The saint is not unique to the family. In qingluan mountain, the next Saint may appear in every villager''s home.


    The villagers in qingluan mountain are not ignorant. On the contrary, they know a lot of things, but they just don''t want to be born and get involved with some worldly things. In Su Tang''s view, they are more like a kind of practice of avoiding the world.


    Of course, not everyone, such as the village head''s family.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang was surprised that she could make the villagers so nervous. She immediately stood up and even didn''t bother to pay attention to Shen Jun.


    "There''s someone rolling down the mountain, seriously injured."


    Su Tang had gone to the door, smell speech, immediately fold back to the house to pick up her medical box.


    The medical box was very heavy. When the villagers saw her take it out, they took it without her saying it.


    As soon as Su Tang left, Shen Jun didn''t want to stay here, but he looked down at the bowl in his hand. It was really delicious. He asked him to put it down and not eat it again when he came back. He pondered for a while, but he didn''t know what to think. Unexpectedly, he went with the bowl.


    The bodyguard behind him was so surprised that his chin almost fell down. Before he came, Shen Shao was gnashing his teeth and wanted to kill qingluan mountain. Why did he come? Everything was different?


    The sky high price of accommodation, the sky high price of noodles, this is a thousand miles to send money.


    Several bodyguards looked at each other, and then, I do not know who suddenly whispered, "young master, this is to find a daughter-in-law, right?"


    "I think it''s like that too. Look at that holy girl. She''s so beautiful. Shen Shao has been teased by that holy girl many times in the past half day, but she hasn''t been angry at all."


    "Then should we be kind to the villagers? They are the saint''s friends after all."


    "Look at what you say. We are kind to the villagers. You don''t find the skills of those people. They are like practicing family. Ah, you say, is there any difference in qingluan mountain? "After all, Shen Shao is their boss. I''m afraid it''s not fatal to say this in front of them.


    On the other hand, Su Tang ran with the villagers. When she saw the injured, she was almost startled.


    He fell so bloody that he couldn''t see him clearly. What''s more, there were a lot of wriggling white insects on his feet and hands.


    Su Tang is the most afraid of these little insects, clenching his fist, holding back the scream, he didn''t lose his manners.


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to do psychological construction for herself. At the same time, she asked the villagers to bring her medical box.


    She has some simple drugs, syringes and other things, but now it seems that these things are not enough.


    "Son, something''s wrong. There are poisonous insects on this man. Wait a minute. I''ll check the origin of this man."


    As soon as the system came out, she let Sue sugar pause, but soon, she began to clean up these creeping insects.


    The villagers didn''t dare to speak out, so they all stepped back and left more space for Su Tang.


    There are a lot of bugs, but because of the system, sugar is more cautious.


    "Did you find out?"


    The system says, "yes, he fell in love with a girl in qingluan mountain, and then the girl secretly tricked him."


    Su Tang''s eyebrow picking is a common occurrence. The girl was afraid that the other party would change her mind, so she was bewitched, "and then? Has he changed his mind? "


    System language slightly pause, a moment later said: "no, the girl changed her heart."


    Su Tang was really surprised by this. Why didn''t she play according to the routine?


    But if the girl has changed her mind, she can take back the poisonous insects. What''s a boy hanging from someone else now? Fish farming?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    There were too many small insects on the injured person. After a long time of treatment, Su Tang wanted to burn them, but she couldn''t. She had to ask someone to find a vessel to hold them.


    Because if you use poisonous insects, these small insects may be derived, and may have certain toxicity, so you have to keep them.


    Shen Jun held the bowl in his hands. He didn''t look like a young master at all until he followed Su Tang. When he saw the white ground and the squirming insects, he felt a little nauseous when he ate the noodles.


    Noodles are not to eat, did not spit out on the good, so he threw the bowl behind the bodyguard.


    When he saw the villagers retreat so consciously, he didn''t look at them. He just stood so far away until Su Tang wiped the blood off the face. Shen Jun''s eyes opened slightly in surprise.


    "Sun Yao."


    Sue sugar a listen, immediately turn back, "do you know?"


    Shen Jun nods. He doesn''t like the vain white lotus in front of him, but he doesn''t hate others to the point of death. The sun family has some contacts with the Shen family. Some time ago, he heard that the young master of the sun family was missing, but he didn''t care. He didn''t want to meet him in this way today.


    "Since we know each other, it''s easy. Can Shen Shao call his family for me? "


    Su Tang didn''t have the teasing title of Shen''s younger brother, which made Shen Jun feel comfortable. But then, he suddenly thought of something.


    "Doesn''t it mean there''s no signal here?"


    Su Tang is holding a sharp scalpel, smell words, did not immediately say a word, but from the medicine box out of a small bottle, small bottle body dark, can''t see the things inside, then, she will bottle mouth at the wound.


    Soon, Shen Jun saw a small drum on Sun Yao''s arm. It was like a bug drilling a hole in the drum. After a while, he ran to his heart.


    This scene, not only he was surprised, even after the bodyguards are all stunned.


    "What''s that?"


    There are bodyguards opening, answer them, it is the villagers frowning.


    "Poisonous insects."


    The bodyguards took a cool breath, and then looked at Su Tang, and their eyes were all wrong.


    Su Tang''s poisonous insects are very powerful. Before long, he went back the same way. However, when he came back, Shen Jun vaguely felt that the small drum was much bigger than before.


    Sun Yao''s injury is terrible. He''s bleeding all over his body, but it''s not fatal. What''s fatal is the love bug in his body. Without the little girl''s blood feeding, the love bug will lose control. Once he loses control, for a long time, he will not be saved.


    Su Tang bandaged up the people and said to the villagers, "how many girls have gone out in qingluan mountain?"


    Her face was not as warm and sweet as before, her face was calm and her eyes were sulky.


    When she told the villagers that there were poisonous insects on her body, they guessed what was going on.


    "Saint, there are three girls in our village. They are Dingxiang, fangruo and..."


    Su Tang looks slightly cold, "what else do you want?"


    Villager, "the daughter of the village head, Wang Wen."


    Su Tang nodded, didn''t say anything, just let them take good care of the poor patient, and then led Shen Jun back home.


    After watching so many worms, she had no time to eat. The first thing she did when she got home was to absorb them.


    Shen Jun followed her thoughtfully and watched her wash her hands again and again. At first, she thought she was just a pure cleanliness addict, but later, it was no longer a problem of cleanliness addicts.


    Sue sugar would like to wash the hands of the white, until the heart of the shadow of insects that a lot smaller, this just stop.


    She sat in the courtyard drinking tea, and then remembered that Shen Jun''s bodyguards hadn''t eaten yet.


    In the current situation, it is obvious that the two people are antagonistic, but the bodyguards are innocent. They can''t starve them, so they say, "over there in the kitchen, make what you want."


    The bodyguards were afraid of her now. After hearing the words, they nodded their heads one after another. After thanking her, they wanted to leave her far away.


    Shen Jun took out his cell phone and transferred the sun family''s phone number, then threw it to her, "call yourself."


    There is no signal here. He wants to see if she, the saint of qingluan mountain, wants to send a signal with love, or with her poisonous insects.


    Su Tang took a look at him, didn''t pick up the mobile phone, just looked at the number above and left.


    Shen Jun immediately followed up, "isn''t it a telephone contact?"


    Su Tang looked at him, "brother, I have to use my satellite phone, otherwise how do you want me to call? With my little ones? You''re not trying to embarrass me, baby? "


    The little treasures in her mouth are those poisonous insects. Shen Jun has seen them, too. They are black and ugly. When he first met them, he almost fell down.


    But at that time, he thought that she was catching an ugly insect everywhere to scare him. What kind of insect is spreading feudal superstition! But now, it aroused his curiosity. Is there really a poisonous insect?


    Su Tang simply explained her intention to the sun family on the other end of the phone. When the other side listened, she was grateful. At this time, a scream of panic came from the kitchen.It was a man''s voice. Shen Jun immediately ran to the yard and saw that it was his own bodyguard.


    "Master, the kitchen! There''s something in the kitchen! "


    The bodyguard was so frightened that Shen Jun immediately frowned. He saw Su Tang coming out of his eyes. His eyes sank, and then he went to the kitchen with the bodyguard.


    Su Tang said the address to the sun family and then hung up. Later, she realized that she had not lost the material she had cooked noodles for Shen Jun.


    Tut, I''m a little bored.


    Sure enough, not long after that, Shen Jun brought out the pot together. He was very angry, and his eyes wanted to break Su Tang into pieces, "qingluan! what is it? What kind of noodles did you cook for me? "


    He thought it was some kind of light noodle soup. As a result, it was a feast for all kinds of insects!


    Su Tang said lazily, "of course, it''s Dabu''s noodle soup. Otherwise, how can I charge you 50000?"


    Shen Jun angrily smashed the pot on the ground. With a bang, it also splashed on the flowers on one side. Su Tang''s face changed suddenly.


    "Shen Jun, I''ll go to your uncle!"


    Shen Jun sneered, "pretend, Miss Qing, why don''t you continue to pretend?"


    That white lotus person set, she is not very able to install outside.


    Su Tang was so angry that she didn''t even fight with him. She immediately bent down and dug the flower out of the soil with her bare hands. Her face was distressed. Then she found a flowerpot, put on the strange soil again, and planted it carefully.


    Shen Jun stood on one side with a sneer in a slightly surly tone, "Oh, orchid? How much, 50000? Five hundred thousand? Don''t you love money? I''ll pay for it. "


    Su Tang looked back with no expression. "Mr. Shen, the best orchid grass is almost extinct. It''s ten million a plant. Pay for it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    Shen Jun''s face changed slightly when the word "ten million" came out. He licked his alveolar and laughed bitterly. "Miss Qing, ten million, do you think I''m a big wrongdoer?"


    Su Tang said coldly, "in the face of the Shen family, Mr. Shen can''t afford to pay. Go away."


    In Shen Jun''s opinion, what she said about the Shen family was just for the sake of his two good sisters, who did not kill him. So, to his ears, Su Tang was undoubtedly laughing at him.


    In Shen Jun''s dark eyes, his mood was completely gloomy. He stepped forward and looked down at the woman in front of him. "Qingluan, believe it or not, I can take the development right of qingluan mountain tomorrow?"


    Shen Jun really has this ability. Although qingluan mountain is a protected area, it only protects this mountain. If the foot of the mountain is developed, the peace of qingluan mountain will no longer exist.


    However, Su Tang never counseled.


    "Mr. Shen can try."


    The black man is afraid of others, but Su Tang has never been.


    Shen Jun''s face was gloomy at that time, and his face was even more sinister. Su Tang was not afraid of him, but also looked at him. Soon, there was a rustling sound in the courtyard. At first, it was not loud. Although the bodyguards heard it, they didn''t pay attention to it. After all, it was in the mountains. Some insects were too normal, but soon they found something wrong The little insects broke through the ground, and then the dense insects crawled out from all directions.


    They look different, but without exception, they all look very cautious.


    The bodyguards were so scared that their faces changed and some of them even wanted to scream.


    "Young master, it''s Miss Qing''s house. Let''s admit our mistake a little bit."


    When the bodyguards said this, their voices were trembling. They were also the people who came from the barrage of bullets. If they could protect Shen Jun, they would not be ordinary bodyguards. However, the variety of qingluan mountain was so incredible that it was totally beyond their predictive range, as if they had entered another world.


    Gu Chong, saint, this was unheard of in the past.


    Shen Jun''s face became worse when he saw the insects. Xu was very angry. He grinned, but his eyes were as dark as a pool. "Miss Qing is a great talent."


    Su Tang, "I don''t deserve it."


    Shen Jun said, "ten million will be paid to miss Qing''s account."


    The confrontation between the two sides, the more the system looks, the more frightened it is. "Son, why are you fighting each other?"


    Su Tang, "I can''t see his rampant appearance. If you misunderstand me, you misunderstand me. Why do you hurt my flowers and plants! He didn''t know how much experience I had wasted to support these plants for me at the beginning! "


    Now, according to the past development, the more hostile the two people are, the more regretful the man will be in the future. What kind of crematorium for chasing his wife can be arranged again.


    Forget it, it''s going to watch the play in peace and do what it wants.


    The system soon calmed down, but Shen Jun couldn''t.


    When he was a child, he compared his two elder sisters to each other. He was in poor health. They were the ones who accompanied him for the longest time in the hospital all the year round. Later, even the doctors said that he would not live to be 18 years old. He felt that it was under the careful care of the two elder sisters that he was able to stand up to 18 years old. The elder sisters were very happy and hired a famous Chinese medicine lady.


    The so-called Miss Chinese medicine is the saint of qingluan mountain.


    It is said that Miss Chinese medicine has been studying Chinese medicine since she was a child. She is good at conditioning people''s body. With her, his illness will be cured. But what''s the result? He''s really lucky that he didn''t kill him!


    He thought that his fate was to break their plot, but he didn''t know that since the arrival of Su Tang, he always made medicinal meals for him. The medicinal herbs in those medicinal meals were precious, but Su Tang didn''t even blink an eye and gave him all kinds of drinks without any pain.


    It was in the process of treatment that Su Tang should not be natural. At the beginning, she could still maintain her white lotus personality. She pretended to be weak and won sympathy for him for a long time. Later, after a long time, she felt bored and took advantage of the completion of the task to deliberately break the personality in front of him.


    Su Tang thought of his face, and thought that he was very pitiful.


    No, this Mr. Shen Jun''s face was pale again because of her anger. It was obvious that his old disease recurred.


    The bodyguards all know that Shen Shao is unwell. Seeing this, they are very scared. "Miss Qing, please look at our young master''s unwell face. Please hold your hand high."


    Su Tang looked back and saw that Shen Jun''s face was very blue. "Who gave you the courage to ask for mercy?"


    The bodyguard gave him a look and looked carefully at Su Tang.


    Su Tang tut a, gas return to gas, the task is still to do, can''t put the popularity dead, then she take what points to thaw.


    She pulled up Shen Jun''s hand with no expression. This pulse suddenly changed her face. "Who did you contact before you went up the mountain? What medicine have you taken? "


    Shen Jun threw her hand away and said: "it has nothing to do with you."Bodyguard, "Mr. Qi, a famous old Chinese medicine doctor, gave the young master some medicine to strengthen his body."


    Su Tangqi''s face was crooked. She managed to keep his body almost the same. What a piece of shit! She almost wasted her efforts!


    "Mr. Qi? What does it look like? "


    System, "it''s your dead enemy, Qi Liang, who has lost his reputation by you. He has changed his face and started again."


    Qi Liang, an unscrupulous traditional Chinese medicine, under the guise of traditional Chinese medicine, feeds people with trace toxicity of traditional Chinese medicine, and then solves those toxicity by himself. Once he comes back, he has to be seriously ill because of his weak foundation. Qi Liang''s own medical skills are good. As long as he doesn''t die, he will probably be able to save him. However, in this process, he will certainly make a fortune.


    When the bodyguard had a picture of Mr. Qi, he took out his mobile phone and showed it to Su Tang.


    "Miss Qing, that''s him."


    Su Tangqi had nothing to say. "Shen Jun, you didn''t have a brain when you dealt with me. How could you dare to take medicine without knowing the identity of this person?"


    Shen Jun frowned slightly, and Su Tang didn''t bother to talk to him much. He smashed the satellite phone directly at him. "Let your people check Qi Liang."


    Now he hates Su Tang so much that he''s afraid that he doubts everything he says, so it''s better for him to check it by himself.


    Shen''s family is big and has many industries involved. It doesn''t take long for him to make a phone call to find out who he is. Soon, Qi Liang''s information is all in front of him.


    Qi Liang was sent to prison by Su Tang before, because he didn''t involve the homicide case, and he performed well in prison, so he was put in prison for two years.


    No, as soon as I came out, I met a big injustice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    Shen Jun''s face is livid and angry. He asks people to kill Qi Liang by satellite phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Shen Jun knows that it''s thanks to her, but he can''t say "thank you" for years of resentment.


    But Sue sugar, looking at him lazily, "you''re welcome." Then, regardless of his face, he turned and went back to his bedroom.


    It''s time for her to take a nap after such a tired day.


    In this way, Shen Jun has lived here for three days. He doesn''t know if it''s because of the food or the air. The depression that has been blocking his heart has dissipated a lot. He is in a broad mood. Even when he looks at the dead woman qingluan, he doesn''t feel so annoying.


    Su Tang has always insisted that if she can''t speak to him, she won''t speak. She really wants to speak. If she can, she will. If she can''t, she will ignore it. After several times, Shen Jun can''t stand it.


    "Qingluan, can you talk well?"


    Su Tang is watering all the flowers and plants in the courtyard. Hearing the words, she looks at him with evil eyes. Then she says with no expression: "get out of the way, you''re blocking me from watering the flowers."


    Shen Jun felt that he had bowed his head. He said that although he wanted to ruin her and turn her into a street mouse, the woman helped him. Moreover, although ten million yuan was a huge price for a flower, he could not afford it.


    "What if it''s in the way?" Shen Jun stood in front of her. "It''s just some flowers and plants. Make a price."


    Sue sugar took the kettle''s hand and gave it a slight pause. Then she looked up at him with a sneer, "what''s the price? Yes, Mr. Shen is rich and powerful, but he''s just some flowers and plants. I''m afraid they won''t get into Mr. Shen''s eyes. "


    Shen Jun raised his chin haughtily. Indeed, even if she offered hundreds of millions of yuan, she told him it was just a drizzle.


    What he wants now is her attitude.


    He bowed his head. She should accept it.


    Su Tang put the kettle away, and then replaced it with a new one. These plants need different kinds of water. Some need spring water from the mountains, and some need rootless water, so it''s very troublesome to take care of them.


    Shen Jun just waited for her to make an exorbitant offer. As a result, she watered the flowers again and ignored him.


    "Qingluan, you haven''t offered yet."


    Su Tang almost poured the water. After hearing the words, she said carelessly, "forget it. I think about it. Mr. Shen, who is so impetuous, should not be worthy of my flowers and plants."


    Shen Jun''s face was crooked when he heard that he didn''t deserve it.


    This damned woman, he should not give her a good face!


    They were at each other''s throats, and no one would let them. At this time, a group of people came out of the door.


    "Is that Miss Qing, please?"


    Su Tang raised her eyes to see that she didn''t know him. However, she thought that she had saved the man a few days ago and then said, "the sun family?"


    There are about ten people in each other''s party. Except for four people who are obviously dressed as bodyguards, the rest should be sun Yao''s family. Among them, the one who spoke is a white haired old man.


    The sun family didn''t expect that in addition to the benefactor, there was the young master of the Shen family in the courtyard. He couldn''t help showing his astonishment, "Shen Shao, why are you here?"


    The sun family has business relations with the Shen family, but what happened to the Shen family some time ago made the sun family a little afraid.


    Shen Shao, who looks very young, is so fierce that he won''t let go of his own sister. There are also Shen family. It''s said that there is a lot of bleeding, and now he has taken it completely.


    Shen Jun nodded, not too enthusiastic, but said, "I''m miss Qing''s patient."


    There''s nothing wrong with this. Su Tang doesn''t want to expose him. But on the other side of the Yao family, the old man with white hair asked Su Tang to go.


    "It''s said that Miss Qing is good at medicine. Can you go with me to see my frustrated grandson?"


    Su Tang has no problem. He just wants to agree, but he sees a middle-aged man in the sun''s family suddenly looks strange. At first, he''s OK, and he can still maintain the most basic etiquette. But when he gets to the back, he wants to lie on the ground and talk about something.


    Su Tang was full of doubts, "what''s the situation?"


    Mr. Sun was also very embarrassed. "I''m sorry, this is my sun family doctor. Because Yao Yao is still ill, I asked him to come with me."


    As soon as the old man finished, he saw that the middle-aged man was more and more excited. "It''s the best orchid grass, and peach and plum flowers. Ah, there''s peacock plume, my God! This is heaven


    Su Tang listened to his persistent nagging. At last, she knew it.


    I can recognize so many of her flowers and plants.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged man didn''t realize his gaffe, and excitedly handed his business card to Su Tang, "Miss Qing, can you sell some pollen, grass roots and other herbs next time?" He said, afraid that Su Tang would not, and hastily said: "you can rest assured that the price is easy to talk about."


    Shen Jun has always thought that these flowers and plants are just ordinary flowers and plants. At most, they are good-looking. Seeing the sun family doctor so excited, she can''t help being curious.


    Is it really as valuable as the dead woman said?With such doubts, he deliberately said: "doctor, first come, second served. I have already made a reservation with Miss Qing."


    As soon as doctor sun''s face changed, he knew that Shen Shao was in bad health, and his reservation was normal. But with so many valuable flowers and plants in a yard, he could not take them all?


    "Shen Shao, all of them?"


    Shen Jun hummed and nodded, "I''m talking about the price with Miss Qing, and you''re coming."


    Master Sun is nervous about his grandson. As a result, the whole party began to talk about business in front of him. He can''t help sulking, "OK, business matters."


    But the sun family doctor said: "Mr. Sun, these herbs are different. Sun Shao''s body is badly damaged. If you want him to recover as soon as possible without hurting the root, these herbs are very suitable!"


    When it comes to his only grandson, the master of the sun family is no longer unhappy. Instead, he asks Su Tang, "Miss Qing, how much is the medicine?" When he finished, he knew that the Shen family was rich, but he thought of his grandson and said, "how much is Shen less, my grandson''s is twice as much!"


    Su Tang''s medicines are precious. They don''t take out. At most, they take some occasionally. Seeing that they start to compete for some reason, they just want to say that they won''t take out. However, Shen Jun says, "I''ve already offered 10 million for the best orchid Luan herb."


    Ten million is nothing to them, but ten million can buy a flower. No, the sun family can double it, but it''s twenty million. Unexpectedly, the doctor exclaimed: "twenty million is worth it! Mr. Sun, buy it


    Shen Jun is stunned, 20 million buy a broken flower? No matter how good the effect of the flower as medicine is, it''s just such a small flower. Is it worth it?


    "Come on, none of these plants will be taken away. I''m having fun with Shen Shao." Su Tang interrupted, "let''s go to see sun Yao first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    Sun Yao was placed in the villagers'' house next door. When Su Tang took them there, he just woke up.


    No one knows how Sun Yao spent these days. According to sun, he has been missing for more than half a month. Now, he finally finds his grandson and looks at him with many scars. It''s a heartache for him.


    Although sun Yao wakes up, the wound on his face is still there, but three days later, his face, which was still pretty, was basically bruised and couldn''t be seen.


    At the sight of his grandfather, sun Yao was stunned at first, and then his tears fell down.


    Man has tears, but he really can''t help it. He thought he would die, but he didn''t think he would be saved.


    "Miss Qing, you saved me, didn''t you?"


    Qingluan is very famous in their circle. She is beautiful, skillful in medicine, and the key people are kind. Although they seem to eat, drink and play all day, they still admire those who are really capable.


    Su Tang didn''t deny it and didn''t ask for too much credit. She just nodded her head and asked him some details.


    For example, who I''ve been with during this period of time, but something wrong has happened.


    As soon as he said this, sun Yao immediately became excited and almost got out of bed.


    Recalling a certain point, sun Yao''s eyes were red, "it''s Wang Wen! How dare that bitch cheat me


    The second generation of rich people in Yanjing circle are divided into several groups. One group is striving to make progress, that is, the children of other people''s families, and the other group is eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. These are disrespectful, but there are sun Yao''s group who play, but never go too far.


    Wang Wen, like Wang Wen, can''t catch up with those who strive to make progress. Another group is more dangerous. But those who cherish their lives don''t want to be infected. In the end, the rest are sun Yao.


    They play, but they have a sense of propriety, and they are generous, so they know more girls and boys.


    Wang Wen is one of the netizens in the red circle. Because her temperament is different from those conventional netizens, they like to call her out to play every time. Once or twice, when everyone is familiar with her, they will not be wary of her.


    Later, he didn''t know what was going on. He suddenly felt that Wang Wen was his true love. He was humble and sought after her in every way, just for her to be with him.


    Wang Wen didn''t agree at the beginning. She deliberately reserved for a period of time, which made those net Red Gate in Yanjing circle envious, then deliberately coy agreed.


    They had been together for only a month. Sun Yao remembered very well. Suddenly, she went back and said that she didn''t like him and that she just looked at his pity, so she just managed to make do with him.


    In this way, sun Yao is not crazy.


    He harasses Wang Wen every day. Later, his memory is a little blurred. It seems that Wang Wen has been beaten. It seems that Wang Wen is still hiding. He also asks someone to investigate Wang Wen''s hometown and says that he wants to propose marriage.


    How can a person be so crazy for no reason? Now when he wakes up, sun Yao feels strange.


    "Miss Qing, so what''s wrong with me?"


    Su Tang sighed and said truthfully, "we have fallen into the love trap, but we are not allowed to plant this trap in qingluan mountain. Wang Wen has violated the rules of qingluan mountain." She said, while looking for a villager out, said to him: "you accompany the sun family to deal with it."


    When the word "sentimental Gu" came out, sun Yao was stunned. He was shocked for a long time, and finally recovered after a long time. "What is sentimental Gu? Can''t it be the Miao people''s poisonous insects in the novel? "


    Su Tang said, "qingluan mountain is originally a branch of the Miao nationality. However, Master Sun, you need to know that novels come from reality. Many things you don''t know don''t mean they don''t exist."


    Sun Yao was shocked, and then he thought of his vague memory, like the pain of ten thousand ants, and his face turned pale, "now? Do I still have that ghost on me? "


    Su Tang said, "don''t worry, young master sun. It''s qingluan mountain''s lack of control. You''ve got rid of the poisonous insects. Therefore, before you recover, qingluan mountain is responsible for your illness. Of course, if you want to leave with your family, I will find someone to escort you down the mountain. "


    He looked at Su Tang''s warm smile and thought that Wang Wen was still out of the mountain. He hated and was afraid. He didn''t want to go.


    "I''m not going. I''ll stay here first. I''m going down the mountain when you catch Wang Wen."


    As long as Su Tang has no opinion, the villagers will have no more. Shen Jun frowns. He doesn''t know how much power saint''s daughter has in qingluan mountain, but according to common sense, the village head should be bigger, and Wang Wen is the daughter of the village head


    He pondered for a moment, but finally he asked.


    When he asked, Su Tang didn''t answer, but the villagers beside him laughed, "village head, that''s what our saints mean. As long as our saints think he''s not good, they can change him at any time."


    When Shen Jun heard this, he could not help twitching.


    Where is this saint? This is the queen of qingluan mountain.


    Looking at Sun Yao with a black face, his eyes brightened when he heard of the saint."Is Miss Qing a saint? How cool


    When a person is out of danger, he will gradually expose his nature. For example, sun Yao and erha''s nature will emerge.


    "Miss Qing, do I want to call you Saint like them?"


    Su Tang looked at his excited appearance, very speechless, is not a saint''s name, he is excited about something!


    But just when she felt speechless, the villagers beside her were also excited. "No, the saint is from qingluan mountain. You are not the villagers of qingluan mountain. You can only call the saint Miss Qing!"


    The villagers looked like they were being robbed of their saints.


    Sue sugar heard the corner of her mouth twitch and couldn''t see it any more.


    Forget it, whatever they want. She''s hungry now. She just wants to go home and cook.


    Qingluan mountain has no servants. Su Tang does everything by herself. Fortunately, she doesn''t hate cooking. The birth of delicious food is worth waiting for. Now, there are two more oil bottles.


    Even Shen Jun is a man, but what is sun Yao?


    After sun Yao wakes up, he refuses to lie down in bed. He doesn''t know the villagers nearby, but he is very interested in Su Tang. He wants to follow her wherever she goes, and he''s still babbling all the way.


    "Miss Qing, what does Gu Chong look like? Well, there are poisonous insects. Do you still have exorcism? "


    Su Tang''s steps slip and she almost falls on Shen Jun, but what can she do? Sun Yao is an outsider, and she still has to maintain her white lotus personality.


    So, she raised a smile, smile kind and gentle, "Gu insect is a kind of insect, more mysterious, not as magical as outsiders rumor, as for exorcism, this is not my professional field."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    Shen Jun stood aside, watching her struggling to maintain the human set-up. With a puff, he laughed directly.


    Su Tang''s smile froze. When she looked back at him, she had a look of schadenfreude on her face. She squinted and her anger came out of her heart. Then she deliberately fell down and stepped on him.


    "Oh, dear."


    She stepped on it very hard, and Shen Jun''s face changed slightly.


    Su Tang saw this and immediately looked frightened. "I''m sorry, Shen Shao, you have a lot of adults. Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to step on you. I''ll clean it for you. I''ll clean it for you now."


    She was a saint with fairy spirit before, but when she stepped on someone, she was so frightened that sun Yao couldn''t help thinking about the Shen family some time ago.


    It is said that the young master of the Shen family beat his two unmarried sisters to paralysis. Up to now, they all need to be served. But because Shen Jun hates the two sisters, the servants are even less attentive. They are hungry or bullied.


    Sun Yao had seen the two elder sisters. They were good-looking and full of imperial sisters, but they were reduced to such a state.


    Looking at the saint, sun Yao remembers that qingluan lived in the Shen family to see a doctor for him. Since she lived in the Shen family, she must have a good understanding of what he did. That''s why she was so afraid.


    That''s my life-saving benefactor!


    Sun Yao immediately went to Su Tang and covered Shen Jun''s gloomy and terrible eyes. "Don''t be afraid, Miss Qing." He said so, but his legs and stomach trembled slightly.


    Shen Jun''s momentum is so powerful that he is one year younger than him. It''s no wonder that he can control the Shen family in such a short time with such a weak body.


    Su Tang shrank behind Sun Yao, but her face didn''t have the fear she had before. Even when Shen Jun looked over, she seemed to have found a support and spit out her tongue at him very arrogantly.


    Shen Jun laughed angrily. She really thought she had found a support, so she dared to do what she wanted?


    Oh, innocence!


    Shen Jun passes sun Yao and brings Su Tang to him. He has a smile on his face, white teeth and only his eyes are gloomy and terrible.


    "Miss Qing, do you think someone can protect you?"


    Su Tang was really startled by him, and then yelled, "white lady, help


    As soon as sun Yao heard of the white lady, the light in his eyes would come out, "white lady, who is white lady? Is she snake spirit? The kind that can ride through the clouds and fog? Miss Qing, you said you can''t exorcise. You can even summon the white lady to move


    Sun Yao is a simple and honest man. Su Tang calls white lady. She is not a white snake, but a white bug.


    The other insects are all black. This one is the only one with white light. Su Tang is named waste. When she sees that she is white, she calls her white lady.


    Sun Yao hasn''t responded yet, but Shen Jun has been ready for it.


    The dead woman has no other skills, but she has the ability to summon insects. These insects are raised by her as if they had become essence, and they would listen to her orders.


    The more Su Tang summoned the insects, the more Shen Jun would not let go. Those insects would follow his shoes to climb on him. But with a woman, it''s not necessary.


    Yes, in a few days here, Shen Jun found something particularly interesting.


    That is, the saint of qingluan mountain is afraid of insects.


    What a paradoxical and interesting thing.


    Su Tang didn''t know that she was afraid of insects. She thought that when the insects came, she would let them climb on him. She had better scare him to cry, but she didn''t want to. Finally, Shen Jun didn''t cry. Sun Yao was so scared that she almost stepped on her baby several times.


    "Ah, ah, ah


    "Mine!! It''s all bugs! Insects


    Sun Yao was so scared that he hopped and jumped. In the end, he wanted to climb up the tree. But in the middle of the climb, he found that some insects actually lived in the tree. Now he saw him climbing up the tree and came out of the hole to see him.


    Some of the insects of various colors were extremely cautious. So they stuck out their heads. Sun Yao immediately fell from the tree in front of his eyes.


    Finally, Xin Kui had a bodyguard to help him. If not, he would fall down and kill a few cute children.


    Sun Yao was still in shock, but Shen Jun didn''t change his face.


    Su Tang and Shen Jun are together. If she lets the insects climb on Shen Jun, it will definitely affect her. She can''t bear to attack herself so hard. After thinking about it, she finally decides to let the insects go home.


    No insects, Shen Jun is to put her down, is the words inside the Yin Yang strange, listen to want to let people blow him.


    "Miss Qing is so capable that she can make so many insects obedient at one time."


    Su Tang


    Shen Jun said, "how did miss Qing tame these insects in the past? Did she eat and sleep with them and even hold them when she went to bed at night? What''s more, when Miss Qing is eating, will they wriggle to ask you what you want? There are so many white bugs. Will miss Qing mistake them with rice? For example, she ate one by mistake. "Shen Jun deliberately paints pictures of disgusting people. If she is not afraid of insects, she thinks the pictures are disgusting at most. But when Su Tang was replaced, she felt that she was covered with insects all over her body at that moment. She was so sad that she wanted to take off her clothes and have a good check.


    So the first thing I do when I get home is to wash my hands.


    Sun Yao only fainted for a few seconds and soon woke up. The first thing he woke up was to wash his hands with Su Tang.


    "Miss Qing, you are so good." While washing his hands, sun Yao sincerely admired, "so many insects, how do you make them obedient?"


    Su Tang Let''s wash our hands. I''m afraid if we go on, you''ll lose your appetite later. "


    As soon as sun Yao heard it, he was right. The more he said, the clearer the picture in his mind. In the end, he would not be able to eat.


    "By the way, Miss Qing, what shall we have today?"


    Su Tang has no appetite now. She will think of those insects when she sees anything. So, is she scaring Shen Jun or herself?


    "Let the villagers make some food for you. I''m a little tired. I have to have a rest."


    As soon as sun Yao heard this, he immediately showed an expression that I understood. "Is it because he called those insects that he was tired? OK, I see. Miss Qing, don''t worry. I''ll be responsible for your safety from now on! "


    Su Tang


    How can a well-off second generation be stupid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    Su Tang went to have a rest. She had to let the villagers provide food and drink. Originally, this was nothing, but Shen Jun had been living with her these days. All the food was cooked by her hand. Suddenly, he was not used to it.


    For example, the same scrambled eggs with tomatoes made by the dead woman qingluan are especially delicious. And noodles. Although the soup he saw last time was made of a mess of insects, it was really delicious.


    When he thought about it, it suddenly occurred to him that he was angry last time, lost the pot together, and almost killed her precious herb, which cost 10 million.


    He asked people to put away the discarded pots and the residual insects. Originally, he wanted to let people see them after going down the mountain, but now, he can show them to the doctor of the sun family.


    "Sun Yao, your doctor lent it to me."


    The sun family had almost gone, but the old man didn''t trust him, so he left two bodyguards and a doctor.


    Sun Yao is eating a meal, a big mouth, smell speech, while nodding and asked vaguely, "Shen SA, are you sick?"


    Shen Jun''s health is not good. Everyone in the circle knows that sun Yao sees him go in a hurry. He tilts his head and looks at him. Then he is very sympathetic.


    How about more money and good looks? Shen Shao is not in good health. Maybe his kidney is not good either. A man, kidney is bad, that still call a man?


    Shen Jun didn''t know all this. He just asked the bodyguard to take the residue with him and then went to the sun family doctor.


    The sun family doctor is also eating. Seeing him coming, he still doubts, "Shen Shao?"


    Shen Jun nodded and then said, "can you do me a favor and help me see what these things are?"


    Dr. Sun''s family just had enough to eat. After smelling the words, he quickly took the last two mouthfuls, and then began to carefully observe the dregs Shen Jun brought.


    Yes, in his opinion, these are the dregs.


    "It''s the dregs of medicated food. They''re all good things. Look, this is Cordyceps sinensis, which can replenish qi and blood." He said, and pulled out one thing from it, "Gee, there are Ganoderma lucidum." Dr. Sun jumped out of the Ganoderma lucidum and smelled it again. Although there was almost no light smell after cooking, the more expensive it was, the slower its smell disappeared. No, after he smelled the Ganoderma lucidum, his face became a little different. "This Ganoderma lucidum, at least for more than a hundred years, where did Shen Shao come from?"


    Shen Jun pursed his lips. At the beginning, he hated the bowl of noodle soup. He didn''t even have an egg, but he didn''t want to. All the nutrition was in the soup. At that time, he also laughed at qingluan, the dead woman, who had fallen into the eyes of money, and charged him 50000 yuan for a bowl of noodle.


    "How much are these things worth?"


    It''s rare for Dr. Sun''s family to see so many treasures. They are taking them out one by one to identify them. After hearing the words, they pondered for a while, and then said, "I haven''t identified many of them, but Cordyceps sinensis alone is at least more than ten thousand yuan. Shen Shao, you don''t see that these are drug residues. If you boil them again, it will be fatal for the seriously ill."


    Shen Jun a Leng, "hang life?"


    "Yes, it''s a big tonic. It''s also the need of people who are short of money. By the way, Shen Shao, who cooked this for you? " Dr. Sun didn''t know about Shen Jun''s dispute with Su Tang. He just looked at these herbs and couldn''t help saying, "Shen Shao, don''t look at some insects in these things. Traditional Chinese medicine can''t look at the materials, it depends on the effect."


    When Shen Jun heard him say this, he suddenly thought that before he came, he was cheated by a good-looking garbage doctor, so he asked him, "doctor, do you know Qi Liang?"


    The sun family doctor''s face became worse when he heard that, "what rubbish? Isn''t that trash supposed to be in jail? "


    Shen Jun, "out of prison."


    The sun family doctor is also a lover. After hearing this, he said, "this bastard did harm to a lot of people at the beginning. What he likes most is those rich people who like to support themselves. At first, he tells you how bad your health is, and then he asks you to buy his medicine. That''s all. The medicine he started with is a little toxic. Later, he slowly gives you the solution to the toxicity, and then he goes away This rubbish has done great harm to the traditional Chinese medicine signs left by our ancestors! "


    Traditional Chinese medicine needs public praise, but the real traditional Chinese medicine is often buried. On the contrary, those who boast about traditional Chinese medicine but seek private benefits from it make a lot of money.


    As soon as Dr. Sun said that Qi Liang was far away from him, he soon focused on the dregs. Finally, he asked Shen Jun if he could give the dregs to him?


    "Shen Shao, it''s useless for you to ask for this medicine residue. Leave it to me. I''ll look back and make a good identification of some other medicine guides in it. It''s a good recipe."


    Yes, it''s just a dreg of medicine. Shen Jun doesn''t pay attention to it, but this time, he snatched it back.


    "No, I can still use it." Then he left.


    Dr. Sun''s family was confused. What is this? He brought the dregs just to show off to him? And take it away?


    Rich man! Too much!


    The sun family doctor is angry and itchy. He thinks that once upon a time, the Shen family hired a very young woman doctor, qingluan. Now, Shen Jun lives on her side, so she must have prepared the herbs!Sun family doctor pats forehead, he and Shen Jun rob what, ask Green Luan directly!


    He said he could do it, but he didn''t expect that at noon, Su Tang didn''t eat and was sleeping.


    Sun Yao had something to say about this. He took the doctor to his side and applied to describe how she called the insects and how she fought them off.


    Dr. Sun''s family was stunned. He also heard about the poisonous insects, but he could summon and repel them, which was unheard of.


    "Really that amazing?"


    Sun Yao said, "my elder sister Qingjie is so amazing. However, she has worked too hard and is in urgent need of rest. I promise to protect her. I won''t leave until she has a good rest. "


    Sun family doctor originally idle also idle, then way: "that we guard together!"


    He said it was the guardian. He looked at the herbs all over the hospital and squatted directly to observe them one by one. The more he looked, the more he liked them. However, no one around him shared them. Finally, he could only get sun Yao, a little-known young master.


    "Sun Shao, do you see this grass? Although it is mediocre, it has a good hemostatic effect. The most important thing is that it can give you local anesthesia at the same time of hemostasis, so that you don''t feel pain. "


    Sun Yao, "that''s narcotics."


    Dr. Sun said, "more than that, anesthetics can only be used for a few hours, but as long as you apply this medicine, you will not feel pain until the wound is healed."


    Shen Jun sat in the small courtyard with them, smelling the words, holding a cup of tea hand slightly, "doctor, can you roughly estimate the value of this small courtyard?"


    Dr. Sun said, "it''s really hard to estimate. Some things are priceless. They are extinct outside."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    Shen Jun always thought that qingluan was a greedy person who saw money. Even the flowers and plants in this yard, he always thought that she was just trying to deceive herself. But now, according to the sun family doctor''s estimation, the flowers and plants in this yard are very valuable. If she wants to sell one, it will be enough for her to live a rich life.


    Shen Jun had a vague feeling of wavering, but soon he began to deny himself.


    Who would dislike more money? What''s more, she treats herself well just to make up for her fault.


    Oh, it seems that not only white lotus, she is also a scheming bitch.


    Su tanghun doesn''t know that she has another one. Now, she is thinking about how to do the task. The man is weak and can definitely recover if he is well fed. But the key is that this guy is a wolf. What can I do if he is well fed and finally bites himself?


    Just when she didn''t know what to do, she suddenly received a call from her college classmate Fang Zheng. The call time was very short, only 30 seconds, but the amount of information in these 30 seconds was very large.


    "Qingluan, help me. I''m under control. In daqiongshan, they force me to die..."


    The words stopped abruptly, but Sue sugar heard the scream, and she got up from her chair.


    When she was in college, in order to treat Shen Jun conveniently, she usually stayed in Shen''s family and spent half of her time in school. When she was in school, she taught that the lovely students from ethnic minorities, poverty-stricken areas and universities not only didn''t despise her, but also took more care of her. If there was anything delicious and funny, they would call her every time, and they were afraid of her Inferiority, never mention money in front of her.


    Later, at a classmate party, some students were embarrassed in the restaurant. Su Tang came forward to solve the problem, which shocked everyone.


    What about the poor girls from key poverty alleviation areas?


    They always regard Su Tang as a weak and pitiful little white flower. As a result, little white flower has changed into a big man. Many big men in a city are competing to please each other, which makes all the students magical.


    Su Tang looked at their surprised expression, even now think of it is also very happy.


    During her four-year college career, Su Tang was very happy, so when she finished her task and was about to leave, she gave them a lot of gifts.


    Now for such a long time, she has the illusion of being separated.


    However, according to her classmates, they have only graduated for one year.


    A classmate, she will not be desperate, asked the system, "where is Fang Zheng?"


    System, "got it. Fang Zheng and his party went out to travel, but because they didn''t like over developed tourist areas, they found some places with good scenery on the Internet. But you know, sometimes over development also has an advantage, that is, the flow of people is enough, so it is generally safe. On the contrary, those uninhabited and beautiful places are full of danger. Then, the poorer the place is, the more feudal it is. Fang Zheng and her three girls happened to have an accident over there, which killed several young adults. Now they are trapped and forced to die. "


    Sue sugar heard the last two words, the corners of her mouth can''t help pulling up, this is nothing. However, she also knew that there was no reason when she met such a ignorant person.


    Too late to clean up, she crammed some clothes and went out in a hurry. As she walked, she asked the system, "dog, how long will I be in the past?"


    System, "remote place, no direct flights, even no high-speed rail, you can only do green cars, or cars."


    Su Tang


    Her mouth slightly smoked, but when she came to the yard, she looked at Shen Jun, who was basking in the sun every day. Her eyes narrowed, and she pulled people up. "Does Mr. Shen have a private plane?"


    Shen Jun raises eyebrows, "what do you want to do?"


    Su Tang said, "all the expenses you incurred in qingluan mountain are exempted. In exchange for equal value, I''ll borrow your private plane."


    Hearing that she wanted to use a private plane, Shen Jun was full of curiosity.


    "Where do you want to go?" After asking, he said, "if you want to borrow it, please tell me the reason."


    His expenses in qingluan mountain add up to express on a small plane. Would such a greedy man be so generous? I''m afraid there''s a conspiracy. Look at her hands again. Oh, even the salute is packed.


    Time does not wait, and Fang Zheng''s call records are too short. At this time, even if the police call the police, the police may not be able to call the police, unless there is further evidence.


    "My friend is trapped in a place called daqiongshan. I have to go to save people."


    Shen Jun a listen to save people, subconsciously feel that she is lying, she is to avoid themselves, so do not hesitate to say this kind of lies.


    "Trapped in daqiongshan? How sleepy? Miss Qing is a girl. Even if your classmates ask for help, they should go to the police. "


    Shen Jun''s careless words make su Tang frown. She''s not stupid. She can''t hear the meaning of his words.


    "If Mr. Shen doesn''t want to, forget it." She calm face, carrying a bag to go out, big deal buy a car, hire two drivers, drive past.


    Shen Jun didn''t expect her to be so tough. She left before he really refused. He rushed forward, but Sun Yao took the lead."Qingluan, you want a private plane, you come to me, I''ll go with you, you tell me the location, I''ll ask someone to apply for the channel."


    Shen Jun doesn''t want to help. He just subconsciously thinks that she''s cheating. Of course, even if it''s cheating, he will go with her as long as the reason is reasonable. He just wants to see what tricks she wants to play. As a result, he runs out of Cheng Yaojin and his face is distorted.


    "Sun Yao, what are you doing?"


    Sun Yao was not afraid of him. Hearing the words, he said directly, "Mr. Shen is busy, and the private plane is not available. I''m not the same. I''m a rich second generation. I eat, drink and have fun. But I know qingluan saved me. Now let''s not say that she wants to use the private plane, even if it''s given to her, I''d like to."


    In a word, he really doesn''t like Shen Da Shao.


    Who didn''t know that Shen Da Shao was in extremely poor health in the early years, and the hospital even gave several critical notices. Everyone said that he would not live to be 18 years old. It was only later that several sisters of the Shen family hired qingluan as a physiotherapist, slowly recuperated, and finally pulled him out of the gate of hell.


    That''s life-saving. He didn''t appreciate it, but he wanted to embarrass her. Is his brain broken?


    The task is important, but other lives are also important. As soon as Su Tang heard sun Yao''s promise, she didn''t even give Shen Jun her eyes. She said directly to sun Yao, "the terrain over there is not very good. I''m afraid it''s hard for private planes to stop. You have people prepare parachutes."


    When sun Yao heard the parachute, he was surprised, "qingluan, can you Parachute? If you can''t parachute, it''s dangerous to use a parachute rashly. "


    Sue sugar, "you just have it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    Shen Jun seems to be excluded from the discussion, and his face gets worse and worse.


    "Who said I didn''t want to provide a private jet? I just asked her what she wanted a private jet to do?" His face is very gloomy, staring at Sun Yao, eager to throw people down from the mountain, first come and then come, do you understand!


    Sun Yao looked at him blandly, and said with some provocation, "qingluan is my life-saving benefactor. I will provide her with a private plane. As for what to do, I believe in qingluan." He said, and deliberately stabbed him, "if Mr. Shen doesn''t want to help, please don''t disturb us."


    Shen Jun at that time on hand, a grasp of each other''s neckline, "Sun Yao, don''t think you are the sun family, I will fear."


    Sun Yao was not afraid either. He raised his chin and said, "Mr. Shen, don''t think it''s all your Shen family. Qingluan is not your sisters."


    As soon as he started, sun Yao''s bodyguards immediately jumped out, but Sun Yao had only two bodyguards, Shen Jun was different, and nearly 20 bodyguards appeared behind him.


    Shen Jun''s face is twisted. What does he know?


    Does he know how his good sisters treat him in order to gain a good reputation outside? If it wasn''t for them, how could he get the critical illness notice from the hospital again and again! As for qingluan, she is a woman who colludes with each other and doesn''t even want morality for money!


    Sun Yao doesn''t know anything, but now he criticizes him. He knows nothing!


    Su Tang just wanted to save people, but he didn''t want to see them scuffle.


    "Come on! I''ll go myself


    She took her bag, yelled in a low voice, turned around and left. As a result, Shen Jun didn''t know if she had taken the wrong medicine, but he came forward and picked her up.


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help." Shen Jun pursed his lips, his face was not happy, "you can''t even ask, qingluan, you can do it."


    His angry tone, it is to let Su sugar taste a little other flavor.


    She was in a hurry to save people, so she didn''t observe Shen Jun''s look carefully. Now she seems to smell a very light vinegar.


    She picks eyebrows, which is very strange.


    Didn''t he hate her and want to kill her? How come now, every word and deed is different from the beginning?


    Su Tang was shouldered and her abdomen was upset. After thinking about it, she showed weakness and said, "it''s hard "Yes."


    It''s just two words, but Shen Jun''s body is stiff and stiff.


    On the one hand, he was disgusted, and on the other hand, he changed his posture. "It''s so uncomfortable. It''s so delicate."


    Having said that, he would not let go of Su Tang''s hand.


    Although the dead woman can act and pretend to be weak everywhere, she is very comfortable and soft to hold.


    Shen Jun thinks like this, the hand is not from more and more close tight, but immediately, he suddenly whole person a stiff.


    No, he''s crazy to hold her?


    Shouldn''t they be enemies who never die?


    Shen Jun burst into a rough heart. With a shake of his hand, he almost threw the man out.


    Su Tang was startled by this action. She immediately put her hand around his neck. For fear of falling, she pressed on it. Immediately, Shen Jun felt two soft spots on her chest.


    He stiff head, eyes slowly down, see her chest and himself close together


    With a bang, Shen Jun''s mind was blank.


    He lived for more than 20 years. Once upon a time, because of his health, except for his good sisters, he didn''t touch the girls beside him. This is his close contact.


    Su Tang doesn''t know why. He looks strange and thinks that this guy is so wrong. Don''t throw her out later. He plans to get off him. As a result, she moves and he holds her hand again.


    Su Tang has a pain in eating, whining, and then he sees Shen Jun''s face turning red.


    As a doctor, even if the relationship between them is not dealt with, she is still very responsible, "Shen Jun? What''s the matter with you? " After that, he reached out and touched his forehead. Although this guy had been well recuperated by her for more than ten days, it would be very troublesome if he really got sick.


    Her hands are not the same as her own. The key is still soft. Shen Jun''s face is already red. When she touches her, her face is even more red.


    Su Tang said to her face, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Jun''s Adam''s apple rolled slightly, half a ring, and then painstakingly uttered a word, "soft."


    Sugar:?


    I''m afraid he''s sick and stupid, isn''t he?


    Soft what? What soft?


    Shen Jun is also a simple and simple person. Although he is full of blackness, he is really so close to girls. He is so delicate and soft that he was at a loss at that time.


    The two brain circuits were not together, and sun Yao finally saw something different.


    He glared, wanted to explain, and felt offended. At last, he pulled Su Tang from Shen Jun, then choked his neck for a long time before he said, "Shen Jun, you don''t want to be shameful!"


    Shen Jun was scolded by him, and his consciousness finally returned. He sorted out his clothes, which were not messy, and said calmly, "did you just know?"Sun Yao choked on him. He couldn''t say a word or swallow it. He just stuck it in his throat for half a day.


    Shen Jun was finally relieved to see that he was defeated, but no one knew that his fingertips were infatuated with a certain temperature.


    Su Tang helped her forehead. Just now, she was caught off guard by sun Yao and almost dropped her to the ground. Now you and I have been talking for a long time, but she can''t understand a word. Forget it, it''s not a big deal. She''s still in a hurry to save people.


    "Take your time. I''m leaving."


    Seeing this, Shen Jun immediately strides forward. He follows Su Tang and slows her down. If sun Yao wants to come up, he will be behind him.


    Sun Yao stares at Shen Jun angrily. He used to say that the young master of the Shen family has a clear mind and few desires, but now he can''t believe the rumors.


    If he had no desire, he would be a monk!


    "Qingluan, where''s your satellite phone?" Shen Junxian, sun Yao, takes the phone over. Everyone has a private plane, but he is very angry at the thought of little bastard taking his private plane.


    As for where the gas came from, I don''t know. Anyway, Shen Shao was very angry.


    Sue sugar thinks it''s important to save people. It doesn''t matter who''s private plane is. As long as she can be delivered, it''s a good plane.


    Shen Jun''s speed was very fast. Before long, he even approved the route. As for the parachutes, he was very entrenched. He prepared 20 or 30 parachutes at one time.


    Yes, he can''t let her go alone, so that she won''t find a big mountain to hide. Where will he go to find someone? Since he is saving people, he can take bodyguards together.


    At the thought of this, he could not help but continue to maintain a skeptical attitude. Since it was saving people, why did she go alone? Her villagers are so powerful that they can take her with them. Otherwise, how can she fight alone?


    Usually looking at such a smart person, the key time how stupid it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    Even private airplanes used to fly for a long time.


    Su Tang is sitting in it with a parachute on her back. But when she looks at Shen Jun and sun Yao starting to wear parachutes, she can''t help but draw a little from the corner of her mouth.


    "What do you do?"


    As soon as the words came down, without waiting for Shen Jun to speak, sun Yao jumped out, "together, qingluan, you don''t think I''m a rich second generation, but I''ve played parachute jumping. Don''t worry, it won''t be dangerous."


    Shen Jun''s face was black. What else could he say when he had finished speaking?


    At the beginning, he should have been thrown down in the middle of the road. With so many words, I was annoyed.


    Sun Yao is eager to try. Some time ago, because of Wang Wen, he himself recalled that he felt aggrieved for a short time, but it was different from Su Tang. First, the poisonous insects were solved, and now he can take risks.


    Which man hasn''t thought about adventure sports in his heart?


    Of course, for his safety, he didn''t dare to go ahead alone. He was still followed by two bodyguards, but he was only followed by two bodyguards. Shen Jun was not the same. At a glance, he was followed by at least 20 bodyguards in the vast land.


    Tut


    He looked at Shen Jun in disgust. "If Shen Shao doesn''t dare, there''s no need to follow him. After all, you''re in poor health. If you become a burden, you''ll have to be saved by qingluan."


    Shen Jun once again resisted the impulse to throw him down and said with a black face: "when the villains in remote areas chase you with hammers, I hope you can be arrogant."


    Shen Jun, who was supposed to fight Su Tang forever, doesn''t know what''s going on now. Every time he catches sun Yao, every time he doesn''t stop fighting sun Yao. After a long time, Su Tang almost sympathizes with sun Yao.


    This is simply for her to carry all the gunfire, revolutionary friendship ah!


    Su Tang was very moved, and then said: "there are too many of you. In fact, there is no need to follow. I can solve them by myself. If there are too many people, they will attract attention."


    Sun Yao didn''t agree with this. He said, "how dangerous a person is. Shen Jun and I..." After a pause, he said, "I''m young and strong. Although Shen Jun''s body is weak, he''s also an adult man. With so many bodyguards, the villagers dare not move."


    Su Tang squinted at him. "Do you know what''s going on with my friend I''m going to save?"


    Sun Yao really didn''t ask. He thought about it. The only way to be captured in such a place is to abduct and sell people. In some gray areas, the police don''t dare to take care of it. That''s why her friends call her.


    "Human trafficking?"


    Su Tang shook his head. "Have you ever heard of the Communist Party?"


    At that time, sun Yao spurted. He thought that population trading was the limit, but he didn''t want that group of people to be morally degenerated and their human nature distorted.


    Let the living marry the dead, that''s fuckin ''sick!


    Shen Jun also frowned, "those people can be so crazy. It''s more dangerous for you to go alone."


    Although he didn''t like her, yes, how could Shen Jun be the white lotus, she could only die in her own hands if she wanted to die. Those messy things, if you dare to covet his goal, you can wait to die.


    Sun Yao sang the opposite tune to Shen Jun all the way, but this time he agreed with Shen Jun extremely.


    Only Su Tang, who is calm, can''t see that this is going to do something.


    She said: "a talent is more interesting, you think, when I call my little cute, you guess what those stupid things will think I am?"


    To deal with feudal people, we should use feudal methods. At that time, she can easily take people away, but if she takes Shen Jun with them, it will certainly be a fierce battle.


    Sun Yao knew about the poisonous insects. From the beginning, he thought it was too magical. Now when he heard it, his eyes lit up, "I think you are a worm! But qingluan, what if they let you perform a big live worm on the spot? "


    Su Tang


    Shen Jun, "fool."


    "Shen Jun, what do you mean?" Sun Yao''s feet leaped angrily. He looked at Shen Jun angrily. Seeing his cold face, he immediately rolled up his sleeves. "Do you think I really dare not hit you?"


    Shen Jun looked the man up and down, then pulled his lips and laughed.


    This is irony!


    Su Tang didn''t notice for a while, and they wanted to fight with each other. She was tired and felt that she was the only adult among the three. These two were the two bear children who were not obedient at all.


    "Shut up She yelled, and then asked someone to open the hatch.


    She said nothing and ignored the two bear children behind her. After the hatch was opened and the system worked out the best parachute jump, she jumped down.


    Su Tang''s jump was cool and soulful. Sun Yao couldn''t help whistling, "Wow, it''s so cool."


    Shen Jun''s brows are locked, and he doesn''t know what''s the matter with him. In short, sun Yao''s eyes are too much of an eyesore. For example, now, he has great perseverance to kick people down.He winked at the bodyguard on one side, and he jumped down with Su Tang.


    Shen Jun has 20 bodyguards, one by one, when it''s sun Yao''s turn to jump, Su Tang can''t see any more. This can make sun Yao angry, especially when there are several bodyguards on the way.


    "Shen Jun, your uncle''s!"


    ***


    Su Tang didn''t know this episode. When she got back to the ground, she took off her parachute. When she came, Shen Jun was afraid that the signal in the mountains was bad, so she gave everyone a satellite phone.


    Originally, she really intended to go alone, but she was just some rogue people. Some things she dealt with were much more terrible than the present situation.


    Diao Min''s words, she only needs to put the overpowering drug in the place where they often use it. As soon as the effect comes up, those people can''t move. It''s really no good. She can also make her lovely insects call insects. The people in the mountains are stupid. They can let the living marry the dead. If she comes out and talks nonsense again, they will be obedient.


    These days, we have to deal with people and methods.


    But now, Su Tang is followed by such a large group of tails. She has no choice but to wait for Shen Jun to find her.


    Because they could not directly conflict with the villagers, Su Tang chose to ambush at first to see their life trajectory. However, sun Yao and others were scared to death by this ambush.


    At night, the mountain is very dark. The moonlight can''t be scattered from the lush leaves. It''s dim and there''s no beauty in the day.


    Sun Yao followed Su Tang. Although there were so many people around him, he still rubbed his hands subconsciously. "Qingluan, why are so many of us afraid of them? Can''t you just rush in? "


    Su Tang, "the hostages are still in their hands. If they are in a hurry, they will do it. I have to ensure the safety of my classmates."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    As soon as sun Yao heard this, he felt that none of these stupid people was sure that they would make more crazy moves, so they really could not act rashly until they had enough investigation.


    However, sun Yao looked at the dark illusion around him. He couldn''t help shrinking his body. "Qingluan, you say there are poisonous insects in the world. Will there be other things?"


    Su Tang sighed and told him not to come, but to come. Now he''s afraid.


    "No, it''s just a noun. It''s not as mysterious as it''s rumored in other places. You can take it as a kind of parasite, and it''s a derivative of parasite."


    Sun Yao doesn''t understand the connection or derivation between insects and parasites at all, but it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t hinder his worship of Su Tang. This is the character in the novel. It will be very exciting to follow her.


    However, he did not expect that the stimulation would come so fast, and the stimulation was too much, which scared him to shout on the spot.


    Shen Jun was one step faster than everyone else. When he opened his mouth and was about to scream, he directly let the bodyguard around him block his mouth.


    Sun Yao''s eyes were so wide open that he couldn''t feel dizzy. He couldn''t even cry out. He had to face a pale face and his pupils.


    He pointed to the path ahead, which was the only one in the mountains to enter the village. Now, there were a few more people on the path, but except for the first and last ugly man, the rest were not alive.


    Moonlight sprinkled on the path, vaguely can see their faces.


    That''s not a normal person''s face. Although there was no blood on these people''s faces, their noses and eyes were obviously crushed or smashed by something. The whole face was miserable. But now they are the people who should die. They still walk with people. At that moment, not only sun Yao, but also several bodyguards have blood reflux and their hair is standing up Get up.


    Among them, Shen Jun is the only one who is calm except Su Tang.


    Su Tang has experienced a lot of things. She is totally true to this kind of scene. As for Shen Jun, although he is strange in appearance, he thinks that this scene is nothing compared with people''s heart.


    But Su Tang didn''t think so. She was afraid that people around her would cry, so she subconsciously covered Shen Jun''s mouth with her hand.


    Shen Jun was caught off guard by a soft hand. When she looked at the people around her, she didn''t look at herself. She was concentrating on the front. But because they were close, he could feel her breath and the fragrance.


    Shen Jun finds that something is wrong with her, especially her eyes, which are always moving to someone uncontrollably. For example, now, she has forgotten how to torture her and how to settle accounts with her. There is only one thought in her mind.


    Her hands are so soft.


    Her hands are so sweet.


    Her hands


    Shen Jun felt that he might be crazy. He stretched out his tongue uncontrollably. When he felt the palm of his hand, he finally found out what he had done!


    Shen Jun''s pupils shrink slightly, but Su Tang is not frightened by the corpse. He''s scared to death.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Tang is a bad person. When you look at the palm of your hand, you always feel that you are contaminated with something dirty.


    Shen Jun''s heart is crazy, but his face is always calm, "why do you cover my mouth?"


    Sue sugar, "I''m afraid you''ll make a noise and disturb them!"


    "Then you cover the wrong person. I don''t feel afraid." While he said this, he looked at Sun Yao contemptuously, but when he suddenly remembered what he had done before, he suddenly felt that how could it be cheaper for sun Yao, so he changed his words, "like sun Yao, it''s no use covering his mouth, just knock him unconscious, and act more easily."


    Sun Yao inexplicably took a big pot on his back. He was so angry that he said, "Shen Jun, I tell you not to go too far! What is direct stun? Did I disturb others? "


    Shen Jun looked at him indifferently. "If the bodyguard hadn''t been fast just now, would you have alerted others?"


    Sun Yao was wrong, but he couldn''t swallow it when he thought it was Shen Jun.


    "Also, Shen Da Shao''s work, I''m afraid even ghosts will be afraid, where is it like me..."


    Without waiting for sun Yao to finish, Shen Jun coldly took the words and said, "indeed, people like sun only deserve to be fooled by wanghong. I don''t know who died in love at the beginning. If you want to die, be more direct. Maybe you can still stand and walk like this now. "


    This is sun Yao''s pain, Shen Jun a mouth to prick his heart, immediately put the popularity of hate to start.


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless. They were bickering again. She was tired from heart to another realm. She didn''t talk nonsense. She raised her hand to beat each other. When the beating was over, she said: "fight again, and I''ll give you to the dare corpse team!"


    Su Tang''s violent repression soon shut sun Yao up. He looked at the corpse driving team not far away, lowered his head, and then quietly played with the stone at his feet.


    As for Shen Jun, although he was also beaten, the strange thing is that he was not angry at all, and even wanted to stick his head over and get hit again.People around finally quiet, Su sugar will let the system to explore the way, "dog, how can there be a corpse team this thing?"


    The system said, "because there was an accident at the foot of the mountain, the road was difficult to walk, and it was too difficult to carry a coffin by one person, so I found a corpse driving team. Moreover, the village was buried in peace, and I felt that cremation was a kind of torture."


    Su Tang hissed. Everyone is dead. She still cares about this kind of thing. Cremation is torture. Is it a happy event to let the living marry the dead?


    "Are these dead people going to die?"


    The system nodded, "a total of four people, but Fang Zheng, they only have three girls, so the last one who didn''t match the family members of the dead is making trouble, and they are not allowed to make trouble."


    The ugliness of human nature, this moment is really incisive performance.


    After su Tang asked, she took out a small bottle from her body and poured out some small insects. She cut her fingers and fed them some blood.


    "Good boy, go ahead."


    Shen Jun stares at her scarlet finger, grabs her hand while she talks, and finally wipes the blood on her finger with a handkerchief until there is no bleeding.


    Su Tang doesn''t care, but Sun Yao''s mind is full of those bugs. He''s excited all the time. Thanks to the fact that the corpse driving team has gone far away, otherwise he will find them sooner or later.


    "Qingluan, what are you doing with poisonous insects?"


    Sutang, "bring the body back to life."


    Sun Yao smell speech, on the spot lying trough up, "the body can still live?"? Qingluan! You are lying to me


    "You know I''m lying to you?"


    Su Tang is a human being, not a God. Although there are many unsolved mysteries in this world, the system told her that there are no gods in this world, so Gu Chong can only be regarded as the product of gray areas.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    In fact, corpse driving is not a complete corpse. Because the corpse is heavy, the corpse driving people divide the corpse into several parts. They will encounter special potions on the stump to prevent the corpse from rotting. Then, a person will put the stump on his back and put it in the wide black robe he often wears.


    In the advanced world, you can use charms to chase the corpse, but this world has no aura, so it doesn''t exist.


    The bugs in Sutang''s hands belong to the gray edge zone. She is like an insect trainer. She can make the bugs obedient, and each of these bugs has different toxicity. Some bugs devour each other and increase their own toxicity.


    Now, she lets these little insects drill into the eyelids and tongue of the corpse. As long as she gives orders, she can create the appearance of resurrection of the corpse.


    The night passed quickly, and the village became lively again as the day drew near.


    Because the four corpses returned home, the village began to organize weddings and funerals. During the day, they were covered with white mourning cloth. If you look carefully, you will find that these people also prepared red mourning cloth.


    They are good at funerals during the day and happy events at night.


    There was nothing to watch at the funeral during the day, so Su Tang took the group to find a hiding place to eat and have a rest.


    The bodyguards have been getting along with her for a long time. They are getting familiar with her and dare to speak. They can''t help but wonder when they look at her style.


    "Miss Qing, I heard from the young master that you are only in your twenties. How can you survive so well in the wild?"


    They have 20 bodyguards and sun Yao''s two bodyguards. There are 22 bodyguards, many of whom are special forces veterans. Therefore, their instinct for survival in the wild is higher than that of ordinary people. However, Su Tang''s style seems to be experienced and even better than them.


    A little girl in her twenties, looking at what she has experienced, can have such a high survival ability.


    Su Tang is drinking her health tea, smell speech, casual way: "experience more natural will." With that, she asked, "do you know the terrain of qingluan mountain?"


    The bodyguards nodded one after another. The terrain of qingluan mountain is complex, and because it is a nature reserve, there are many dangerous animals in it. However, Su Tang said, "when I was seven years old, I could come down from qingluan mountain by myself."


    The bodyguards took a breath. What kind of ability is this, seven years old? They are still playing with mud when they are seven years old. This is good. They went to the nature reserve alone when they were seven years old!


    The bodyguards were deeply admired, but Shen Jun frowned.


    He thought about his seven years old. At that time, because of his health, he spent all his time in the hospital. Now when he looks at Su Tang, it seems that no one is better than anyone else.


    How could such a person be gentle, kind and harmless when he grew up with all kinds of poisonous insects? When Shen Jun thought of her true features, he had such an idea.


    Camouflage is just for survival, her real face is vicious and cunning.


    But clearly already know her true face, Shen Jun to her but no longer that gnashing teeth hate, seems to get along with her, the more attracted by her.


    He frowned and looked at the girl who was smiling gently and innocuously. His face became worse and worse.


    On one side, sun Yao was heartless. Hearing Su Tang''s past, he put up his thumb. "Qingluan, qingluan, do you still accept apprentices?"


    On hearing this, Shen Jun''s face became even worse. "If you want to accept it, you won''t accept a waste."


    On hearing this, sun Yao immediately said angrily, "Shen Jun, I''m a waste. What are you? "Diseased seedlings?"


    It''s no surprise that they didn''t agree with each other again. The bodyguards quietly stepped back a few steps. The two young masters didn''t know how to fight each other. Since they didn''t fight each other, they wouldn''t risk offending others.


    Su Tang was gnawing at the bread, watching two people, one cold and the other red. Somehow, a very dangerous idea burst into her mind.


    "It''s a perfect match."


    Bodyguards:??


    Miss Qing, what are you talking about?!


    They looked at Su Tang in shock, but saw that Su Tang had eaten the bread with a melon eating attitude. On the other hand, they commented: "it''s good to fall in love and kill each other."


    Bodyguards: poof


    Su Tang''s words are amazing. This time, Shen Jun and sun Yao also heard that they were disgusted and kept away from each other.


    Sun Yao almost jumped up, "me and him? Love and kill? If you want to kill me, where does love come from? Oh Qingluan, stop talking! You want to make me sick. "


    Shen Jun calm face, although did not show angry, but the face is gloomy, I do not know why, Su sugar heart thump.


    He said, "the enemy?"


    Su Tang silently swallowed the bread in her mouth and did not dare to say a word.


    But Shen Jun stepped forward in her direction and said, "love and kill each other?"


    Su Tang Su Tang is very sorry, eat melon to eat melon, why must mouth cheap, now good, was targeted!


    She silently stepped back, but Shen Jun would not let her go easily. She stepped back, and he stepped forward. Soon, the distance between them was getting closer and closer, but Su Tang was surprised that he would lower his head and take away the bread in her hand.She is so big a piece of bread, eating only half, he does not dislike her saliva on it?


    Su Tang looked at him disorderly in the wind and slowly swallowed the bread. His expression management was out of control.


    Shen Jun solved the problem of bread in a couple of mouthfuls, but it didn''t count. He simply picked up the kettle on Su Tang''s hand and didn''t wipe the top of the bottle. Just where she had drunk, he took a big drink.


    His action shocked everyone.


    They look at Su Tang one after another and wonder if she has bewitched young master Shen. If not, how could he make such a crazy move.


    Sue sugar shakes her head madly.


    She''s not, she doesn''t, she doesn''t know anything!


    Su Tang grabs the kettle, but it''s too late. There are no more drops left in it. She turns the kettle upside down and looks at the drops of water, shedding tears of heartache.


    Shen Jun, "are you still the enemy?"


    Sue sugar shook her head suddenly, but then she thought that she had nothing to take away.


    However, Shen Jun did not intend to let her go. Seeing her small expression of grievance, he was very happy for some reason.


    "I''ll give you another chance. Who am I against?"


    He opens his mouth lazily. Su Tang just wants to identify sun Yao, but he is betrayed by the bodyguards.


    It''s the Shen family''s bodyguard. Most of their employers hate qingluan. They know it too well.


    "Young master and miss Qing are enemies."


    So there was an opening, and some other bodyguards followed.


    "So it''s Miss Qing who loves and kills the young master."


    Shen Jun is very satisfied. He is really his own bodyguard. He is much smarter than that little bastard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    Su Tang did not dare to make a fuss, but she did not notice that she loved and killed each other.


    The next day is boring. Su Tang is shocked by Shen Jun''s Sao operation. She can only chat with the system.


    "Brother dog, is my classmate still safe?"


    The system was silent for a moment. "They have no physical damage so far except for their mental injuries, but I don''t think you are safe."


    Now eat her bread and drink her water, then what?


    When the system thinks like this, it suddenly feels very exciting.


    My son said he wanted to play. Now it''s OK. The man obviously wants to play with her. In this way, it''s the king''s duel.


    It is excited to rub the hands, came, looking forward to the picture is about to open.


    Su Tang is at a loss. She just thinks Shen Jun is really cruel. She can be cruel to herself. Look, the bread eaten by her enemies can be eaten without changing their face, just to refute the rumors with sun Yao.


    It''s normal for brother Gou to be unreliable, so Su Tang doesn''t bother to study what he says.


    At night, the mountain returns to silence again, and the crying in the village during the day gradually weakens. However, after supper time, the suona starts to ring.


    During the day, white cloth is hung everywhere. At this time, the color changing cloth is also mixed with the bright red word "happy". The living people do happy events during the day, while the dead people do it at night.


    Different from the bustle of the day, the wedding events at night are quiet and weird. Only the cries of several female victims, Fang Zheng, forced them to put on red wedding clothes and embroidered shoes and forced them to go to the coffin.


    There are not many people in this small mountain village. There are only about 100 people in total. Many of them are old, weak, sick and disabled. To be honest, they look more terrible than the people in the coffin.


    They die when they die. Their ideas are feudal and mature. To be honest, being alive is almost like being dead.


    Here, they don''t agree with the law. If the law wants to punish them, they will die.


    Fang Zheng and others had already lost their looks. After seeing the coffin, a timid girl screamed and fainted. After she fainted, an old woman didn''t let her go. She is very old, her face is full of wrinkles, wrinkled, like a strange old witch, she said: "if you faint, you''ll wake up with water, or you''ll have to pay homage later."


    People in the small mountain village speak vernacular. Su Tang and others can''t understand it except her, but it doesn''t matter if they don''t understand it. You can guess what she said by looking at her pouring cold water.


    Sun Yao was still very compassionate. He looked at the three crying girls not far away, touched their chin, and felt pity. "I''m sorry that the three beautiful girls met such villains."


    Sue sugar nodded, "so are you willing to save beauty with heroes?"


    How many men have never thought that Su Tang can realize his wish now? Naturally, he is willing to.


    "Of course! Let me tell you... "


    Sun Yao was kicked out by Su Tang before he spoke.


    They were hiding in the hidden corner. He jumped out one by one, and immediately attracted the attention of the villagers nearby.


    Sun Yao was so scared that he wanted to run back. He saw Su Tang make a gesture to cheer him up silently, and then he said two words with his mouth, "come on!"


    Sun Yao


    Sun Yao, he''s almost scared. What kind of oil should I add at this time? Although most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled, they look like a group of people.


    "I, I''m afraid..."


    Shen Jun, "don''t you want to be an apprentice? I''m afraid of that? "


    Jijiangfa is still very useful for sun Yao. Someone whose legs and stomach were still shaking immediately raised his head and chest.


    When the villagers saw that there were many people at the intersection, they were startled at first, and then someone rushed over with torches.


    "Who?"


    Sun Yao couldn''t understand their vernacular, but he didn''t give advice. He looked up and even said angrily, "you stupid human beings! How dare you do such a wicked thing


    With his roar, the villagers were calmed down, but only for three seconds.


    His two bodyguards also talked to Su Tang. Seeing this, they were worried. "Miss Qing, shall we go forward to protect Mr. Sun?"


    Sue sugar, "act according to circumstances. You stay here. I''ll go with the others to save people. "


    About ten villagers came, and the rest of them were still beside the hall. There were four dead, but Fang Zheng and her companions added up to only three. Later, somehow, it seemed that one of the family members gave money to the other, and the rest of them stopped making trouble.


    The marriage is still going on. Now the girl who was awakened by the cold water has woken up. As soon as she wakes up, she sees such a big coffin. The key is that the villagers have moved out the corpse and put it beside her. She screams again.


    The old lady was dressed in red, like Xipo. Seeing that she was going to faint again, she came forward and pinched her."If you faint again, I''ll cut off your hand!"


    The companion didn''t understand, but she could see her threatening tone. She was so scared that she cried and the whole person was shivering.


    There came a stranger at the head of the village. Xipo was afraid of an accident, so she hurriedly said, "it''s almost the auspicious time. Let them worship!"


    Sue sugar squints and then wakes up her BUG by whistling.


    At night, the mountain was very quiet. Her whistle soon attracted the attention of the villagers. But soon, the attention of the villagers was not on her, because someone found the dead body and suddenly opened his eyes!


    "Eyes


    "Their eyes are open!"


    "The corpse! It''s a corpse


    The sound of panic kept on, and some people fell to the ground when they were running because they were afraid. Only Fang Zheng had a bright eye. She grabbed the two companions around her and said excitedly, "it''s qingluan. It''s qingluan who has come to save us."


    All three of them are college students. They all know that qingluan, the classmate who can make a lot of big men bow down, though she doesn''t negotiate deeply, always feels that she is mysterious. Now when they hear Fang Zheng say this, they all cry with joy.


    "Really? Is it really her


    Fang Zheng nodded fiercely, "it must be her!"


    The so-called deceiving corpse, in fact, is to open your eyes, and then the tongue makes a dry sound. Without the lubrication of saliva, the simple sound becomes like a zombie, which is extremely strange.


    The villagers were blue with fright. Xipo, who was dressed in red, fell to the ground and was incontinent.


    "Injustice has its head and debt has its owner. I didn''t kill you. I didn''t kill you."


    There was a lot of noise here. Several strong men at the entrance of the village were finally shocked. They stopped questioning sun Yao and ran back to the village.


    "What happened?"


    "The corpse! Lao Wang''s, Lao Zhao''s, Lao Qian''s, corpses, corpses are all alive! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    Sun Yao looked at the movement from a distance. The excited people were excited. He coughed, pretended to be very arrogant, and waved to let the hidden bodyguard out. In this way, the three people swaggered in.


    Some people in the village could speak Mandarin. Seeing the three of them coming in, they stopped them immediately.


    "Who?" Their Putonghua is stiff, but fortunately sun Yao understands it.


    He looked not far away, and the corpse''s movement was not small. Although the light was not good at night, it was only by those torches that he could barely see the situation, but that was enough.


    He knew it was qingluan''s technique, and she brought the corpses to life.


    "And wait for the fool, do you know my identity?" As he spoke, he also touched his chin. He wanted to pretend to be a very powerful immortal, but he didn''t have a beard on his chin, which made him very embarrassed. Fortunately, the bodyguard behind him was reliable. Seeing this, he knew what trick he was going to play.


    Su Tang and Shen Jun hide in the corner, listening to his shouting, almost happy.


    "Shen Shao, let''s guess what ghost Sun Shao is going to play?"


    Shen Jun said that he was bored, but he said: "it''s impossible to be an immortal at this time. If you want to pretend, you should also pretend to catch the soul. Unfortunately, there are few props. If you want a soul alluring rope, all the villagers can kneel down for him."


    Su Tang poof, which is very disgusting body, while disgusting with her discussion, so a look, Shen Jun suddenly become lovely.


    "It doesn''t matter. Some stupid people can do without soul alluring clues." While everyone was staring at Sun Yao, she began to arouse her little worms.


    After the corpses are delivered, the corpse chasers will let everyone leave, and then secretly assemble the limbs of the corpse and put on their clothes. When they do these things, if their family members are there, they will surely lose their mind when they see their relatives'' corpses falling apart. Now, they have saved Su Tang a lot of trouble.


    She let the insects start to work. The insects distributed in different parts immediately began to carry their limbs. To outsiders, it was like the corpse was torn apart.


    The news made the villagers even more scared.


    They began to scream, and even the prepared temporary mourning hall was turned over.


    Sun Yao looked at those scattered limbs. Seriously, if Su Tang hadn''t explained to him at the beginning, he would have been scared to death, but now, he just felt excited.


    "And wait for stupid people to bully human women. What crime will your relatives suffer in hell?"


    "For your own sake, you make your relatives suffer. Even if you die, you will suffer."


    Some old villagers were translated by people who could understand Putonghua. Soon, the villagers began to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.


    "Sir, we know it''s wrong."


    "My Lord, please forgive us. We don''t dare any more."


    "My Lord, we admit our mistake. We let those women go. Please forgive us."


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Yao winked at the two bodyguards behind him. Soon, the two bodyguards came forward and rescued the three girls.


    Some villagers are scared to death, but some of them stare at the three of them. Especially when the bodyguards come to save people, they stare at the bodyguards. Then, I don''t know who yelled, "they are human! They have a shadow


    Sometimes, people are more terrible than ghosts and gods. With the shouts of those people, the villagers who were afraid at the beginning began to suspect. When their fear disappeared, evil began to appear.


    They began to look bad, staring at Sun Yao just like staring at the dead, coldly, and the bodyguard rescued the three little girls and ran back to sun Yao.


    "What shall we do, young master?"


    Sun Yao also began to panic, don''t ask, ask just don''t know!


    "What about me and my master?"


    Bodyguard, "Miss Qing asked us to protect you. She went to other places."


    Sun Yao swallowed his saliva. At this time, the villagers had already stood up from the ground and began to walk in his direction.


    There are bold villagers who have raised their torches now.


    "They are people!"


    "Our relatives can''t get a wife alive. They want to leave our relatives alone when they die!"


    "Kill them!"


    Yes, the last sentence is to kill them.


    Sun Yao''s pupils vibrated. I can''t believe they were so crazy.


    On the other side, Su Tang certainly won''t sit back and watch. She has so many small insects, and the key moment is to frighten the villagers with them.


    These villagers are not afraid of people, but they are afraid of these things.


    For example, at this moment, the number of small insects increases. After they surround and protect sun Yao, his bodyguards and three girls, they begin to attack these villagers.


    Some insects can fly, so they begin to bite villagers holding torches, and some even bite directly at their faces.


    The sudden scene caught all the villagers by surprise. They started to run away again, beg for mercy again, and kneel on the ground again. But this time, sun Yao didn''t feel for them."I heard you were going to kill me?"


    The villagers cried and begged for mercy, especially the most powerful ones. Now they were so scared that tears and tears came out and their voices trembled.


    "My Lord, my Lord, spare your life!"


    "If you like these women, we will give them to you. We don''t rob you."


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you, just for you to give me a way to live."


    Sun Yao stares at them with a sneer. He is a good citizen and can''t do anything to kill people and sell goods. But these villagers are really stupid and make people angry.


    Finally, he thought of a way, to them: "don''t do bad things, otherwise, I will take these little insects appear."


    The villagers only think that he is a nearby monster, and then look at his appearance, fine skin and tender flesh. It is also true that where the monster will be as rough and thick as they are, he will surely use magic to give himself a good skin.


    They began to believe in sun Yao, and finally did not dare to mess around.


    Sun Yao comes back with three girls. In case of an accident, Su Tang doesn''t rush to recall the bug. Instead, she lets the bug stay all night. She doesn''t withdraw the bug until it gets light.


    Fang Zheng and others were finally rescued. As soon as they saw Su Tang, they burst into tears with joy and rushed up, "wuwuwu, Qingqing, I knew you would save me. Wuwuwu, I''m so afraid."


    Su Tang patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "well, pay attention next time. Some places look beautiful, but the more beautiful they are, the more dangerous they are. If you really want to explore, you need to find more people and be fully prepared."


    Fang Zheng, they were so scared that they dared to cry because they were saved.


    "You don''t know, those crazy people, they want to force us to get married, even if we get married. Anyway, there will be a dead man, but later I heard them say that when we get married, they will kill us, so that we can get together with those dead people."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    When the three girls finished talking about the villagers'' plans, they really shocked many people.


    Sun Yao is well protected. Although he can see the social news from time to time and the ugliness of human nature, news is news and he always feels far away from himself until he has experienced it in his own life.


    Indignant, he asked Su Tang, "what can we do with those people?"


    Su Tang glanced at him and said, "the law is not responsible for the public. Look at a lot of kidnapping and trafficking cases. Who was sentenced in the end? On the contrary, some people praise the abducted women, saying that they are qualified mothers because their children stay in the mountains. "


    At that time, sun Yao said, "there''s no way to take them?"


    Sue sugar, "didn''t you pretend to be like that when you played ghosts? Don''t worry. After a scare, the villagers will be more peaceful. "


    Sun Yao is still not reconciled, not only he, but also Fang Zheng. But there is no way. Su Tang is right. The law does not blame the public. Besides, many people in the village say that the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. If you want to catch them, you have to catch them all. Is that possible?


    Nature is impossible.


    "Let''s go." Su Tang doesn''t want to stay in the mountain. After three days of squatting, she has long wanted to take a hot bath in another place, and then sleep in a comfortable bed.


    When they came over, they were sent by private planes, but because there was no place to stop, they all parachuted. Now when they go back, the private planes still can''t stop. The only way is to walk down the mountain, and then let the plane come to pick them up.


    Su Tang asked about the system and learned that it would take at least two days to go down the mountain. At that time, she only thought it was dark.


    "Two days?"


    Isn''t she going to stink on such a hot day?


    The system said: "there''s no way. I still used the fastest speed in two days, and it''s not really out of the mountain. I just barely have an open space. If I really want to leave this area, I have to go over a big mountain at least."


    Su Tang


    She couldn''t listen any more and quickly let the system stop.


    Fang Zheng and others gradually calmed down and talked more. They said that they didn''t come to such a deep mountain at the beginning. They just lived in a small town and painted. The mountain has a very primitive forest aesthetic feeling. Unlike those artificial commercial places, it''s more pure here. But who would have thought that the villagers in the mountain actually focused on them.


    In other words, the real target is a group of traffickers, and the villagers just give them the highest price, and then the traffickers sell them.


    The more Fang Zheng said, the more angry he was. "I can''t help those mountain people. Can those traffickers always bring them to justice?"


    Sue sugar, "this is OK. When you go out, draw them with a pen."


    Fang Zheng, they have regained their former liveliness and noticed that there is a familiar face in the pedestrian.


    Thinking of his good friend''s kindness and seeing Shen Jun again, he was so tired that he almost picked up the brick to greet him.


    Shen Jun also noticed, and then, while Su Tang did not pay attention, the two sides finally dueled.


    The three men, led by Fang Zheng, had a bad look. "This should be the young master of the Shen family. Why, when he got well, he was still holding on to us?"


    Su Tang was in college and spent half of her time in school, so Fang Zheng, who has a good relationship with her, knows something.


    For example, how arrogant the young master of the Shen family was and how he bullied her friends.


    Fang Zheng, "we Qingqing are kind, but I am not kind, so this time, I will never sit back and let you bully her at will!"


    Shen Jun smell speech, then calm black eyes sneer, "she kind?"


    Qingluan that damned woman is really a great skill, so many people are cheated by her!


    Fang Zheng, "isn''t she kind enough? When she was at school, she stayed up all night for your business, just to dispense medicine for you. She said that your life was in danger and you were besieged on all sides. No one was willing to save you except her! "


    "Oh, she also said that master Shen was a good man with a kind heart." The more Fang Zheng said, the more angry he was. In the end, he swore, "I think you are a good hammer! When he is in good health, he kicks Qingqing, and makes Qingqing dare not stay in city A. what''s the matter? Master Shen still goes to the mountains to embarrass Qingqing? "


    Shen Jun is really chasing qingluan mountain, and his intention is really against her, but these words come out of other people''s mouth, and the taste changes.


    It''s like, he''s something ungrateful.


    "Are you sure she''s dispensing for me, not trying to kill me?" Shen Jun said with a gloomy face


    Fang Zheng said, "I think it''s better to save a dog than to save you. Anyway, the dog knows how to be grateful, and you, just like the farmer and the snake, are the venomous snake. If you save you, you will be bitten back by you!"


    Shen Jun''s face became more ugly. At this time, not only Fang Zheng but also two other girls spoke.


    They are not extreme, but they are still on the side of Su Tang.


    "Young students in school even ants are reluctant to trample to death, students have difficulties, she is also the first to stand up.""Mr. Shen, I don''t know what happened to you, but I''m sure Qingqing won''t hurt you."


    Seeing this, Fang Zheng interrupted impatiently: "tell him a good fart! I really think I can do whatever I want with a little money. I tell you that all the money given to Qingqing by the Shen family was donated to her alma mater when she graduated. If you don''t believe it, you can still see the building under construction when you go back to my alma mater! "


    "Yes?" Shen Jun''s voice suddenly rises. He knows how much she loves money. The whole person is as pure as money. But now, others tell him that she doesn''t love money at all.


    Fang Zheng sneered, "I really think it''s amazing that you Shen family have some money? We Qingqing have a lot of bigwigs who come to give money, but every time she makes money, she doesn''t buy luxury goods, and she doesn''t waste money. Besides donating to schools, she also subsidizes poor children. I remember she has subsidized nearly thousands of them! "


    What Fang Zheng said really subverts Shen Jun''s cognition. He can''t believe it, but Fang Zheng says, "believe it or not, but I warn you, if you dare to embarrass Qingqing, not only me, but also the teachers and students of our school will not let you go!"


    Fang Zheng left after scolding, leaving Shen Jun standing alone.


    For a long time, it was the bodyguards who came forward. They argued a lot, and the bodyguards were close to each other. Naturally, they heard clearly. Seeing that their young master was fascinated, they said, "young master, we can investigate if we can''t do it."


    Yes, in the past, the understanding of qingluan came from what she had shown herself. Others, like what Fang Zheng said, were just like the Arabian Nights.


    He remembers that his impression of qingluan is that she treats money like her life. She dislikes poverty and loves wealth. At the critical moment, she betrays her teammates faster than anyone else. For example, his two elder sisters take their heart and lungs out of her and want to listen to everything. But in the end, when they have an accident, she runs faster than anyone else.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    The confrontation system between Shen Jun and Fang Zheng tells Su Tang, but she doesn''t care about it at all. It''s not a big deal for her. Sooner or later, Shen Jun will know that she wants to take a bath more than wash white.


    After walking all day, she was too tired to move.


    Sun Yao adores her even more now. Later, because of excitement, this guy''s physique is better than her. Seeing her paralyzed, he can still ask incessantly.


    "Master, why can''t you? What about the seven-year-old who bravely broke into qingluan mountain alone? "


    Su Tang wanted to kill the noisy villain. She said, "then try to feed the poisonous insects every month. Come here, you come here, extend your arm. I''ll bleed you. I''ll see if you are anemic."


    Sun Yao is really not afraid, especially after seeing those poisonous insects, he is more interested in this matter.


    "Master!" He rolled up his arm and put his hand in front of Sutang. "I''m ready!"


    Su Tang


    She suddenly understood why the little girl in the village head''s family took a fancy to him. She was so stupid that she didn''t cheat him!


    "You think it''s as simple as bloodletting alone?"


    Sun Yao aggrieved, "but you just said, bloodletting?"


    Su Tang ha ha twice, "before bloodletting, I want to take care of your body. Do you think those little insects eat all the blood? Do you know the plants in my yard? Some of them are highly toxic. "


    Sun Yao took a cold breath, "highly toxic?"


    Su Tang, "otherwise, I feed those cute little girls with fried chicken, milk tea and cola every day?"


    Su Tang''s mouth is crying out for those little insects. They are cute. She hates them in her heart. If it''s not for the situation, she can''t think of running to be a Gu girl!


    Sun Yao wanted to say something else, but Shen Jun interrupted him. He crudely pushed over and asked, "when can I leave?"


    He seemed to be extremely impatient, and there was no habitual laziness in his words.


    Su Tang tut said, "what''s Shen Shao''s hurry?"


    Of course, Shen Jun is anxious. He is anxious to investigate the truth, and even more anxious to find out what kind of person she is!


    Su Tang said, "before I came here, I checked the terrain. If I want to leave this mountain area, I have to walk for at least two or three days. After two or three days, if we don''t go the wrong way, there will be an open space. You can ask your private plane to come over and stop..." When she said this, she suddenly stopped. The system only said there was an open space over there, but it didn''t say there was a runway. There was no runway, and several captains dared to land.


    "Take the liberty to ask, Shen Shao''s captain, what''s his professional level?"


    Shen junmu said with a face, "I was born in Russia, and I''ve driven a fighter."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened. "Pretty. When we get there, you can give the captain a location."


    Two days later, although Su Tang had been reluctant to take a bath, her professional quality was excellent. She calculated clearly where it was dangerous and where it was safe. She even took them to experience a happy hunting experience.


    However, this kind of happy experience can not be experienced by a few little girls of Fangzheng. After a day''s walking, they had a rest at night, but the environment was so bad that when they went to sleep, they were more tired than if they didn''t sleep.


    But the bodyguards, eager to leave their employers behind, followed Su Tang everywhere.


    "Miss Qing, you are so good!"


    "Miss Qing, how did you think of this trap?"


    "Miss Qing, there is a huge honeycomb. Do you eat honey?"


    Sun Yao''s admiration for her became deeper. Shen Jun was the only one who had a cold face all day and was full of worries.


    Fang Zheng didn''t even look him in the eye since he confronted him that day. Shen Jun didn''t care. Su Tang didn''t care. Although she was tired, she was really happy when she stole honey.


    "Qingqing, take it easy. Don''t throw yourself."


    "Qingqing, your face is dirty. Come here and I''ll wipe it for you."


    "Qingqing..."


    From time to time, Fang Zheng''s voice was green, which made Shen Jun more and more ugly.


    Qingluan is a white lotus, and Fangzheng is definitely a green tea whore. It''s disgusting to see what she has done and hear what she said.


    Sue sugar is very enjoy, ask, who don''t like fragrant soft girl to hiss at oneself.


    Green tea whore, if it''s warm, it''s not called green tea whore, it''s called cute.


    Look, now Fangzheng has begun to beat her back. It''s a very good one.


    "Qingqing is really powerful, but she is much more powerful than some men. She can hunt and have skills. I want to marry you."


    Su Tang smiles shyly. In fact, she is not very good. She just likes to play. Even if Fang Zheng is no longer playing, she will still do these things.


    "It''s just normal, nothing."


    Fang Zheng, "this is also called general? How do you want those men to live? Oh, my Qingqing, why are you so stupid? "


    Shen Jun can''t listen any more. This pretentious speech is more disgusting than qingluan.Bai Lian is just pretending to be kind, but green tea is different. She disgusts others to achieve her own goal, and the object of their disgust now is Shen Jun.


    Fortunately, two days will come soon.


    After they went back by private plane, they should have gone home, but Sun Yao obviously made up his mind to follow Su Tang.


    "That''s my master! My apprentice will go wherever Master goes! "


    Fang Zheng is afraid of Shen Jun, afraid that he will hurt his own Qingqing again, and refuses to leave.


    "My life is green and old. Where green is, I am."


    Shen Jun looked at the heads that came out one by one, gnashing his teeth, but he couldn''t kick them all out. He could only grind his teeth and say, "I paid five million yuan for accommodation, but it''s not time..."


    Sun Yao interrupted before his voice fell.


    "It''s only five million. I''ll give you ten million. Don''t look for it. Shen Shao, just go back to your Shen family."


    Su Tang looks at Shen Jun and almost laughs.


    At the critical moment, the apprentice is really useful.


    Shen Jun wants to kill people angrily. He stares at Sun Yao and says, "my Shen family doesn''t need your five million!" Then, he gave himself an excuse. "Accommodation is one of the reasons. When the young lady signed an agreement with the Shen family, she wanted to cure me before she left. Now, I''m not cured. Does the young lady want to break the contract? "


    for breach of contract, the most is to pay liquidated damages. The sun family is short of everything, but certainly money.


    But this time, Shen Jun didn''t want to be interrupted by this stupid thing, so without waiting for him to speak, he asked the bodyguard to drag the man away.


    Of course, the bodyguards also know how to handle it properly. That''s the treasure of the sun family, jinsun, who can''t be hurt, so even if they are dragged away, they dare not use violence.


    No one in the way, Shen Jun can finally confront Su Tang.


    He said: "Miss Qing, the default fee is not high, but does Miss Qing want to damage her reputation?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    If Su Tang is not in the way of her task, she really doesn''t care about her reputation. What is reputation? Can you eat it?


    But now, because of her white lotus, there are so many people around, she can only bite her lower lip, a look of being bullied by him.


    "I''ll wait until you''re cured, but if you go to another doctor in the middle of the way, I really don''t care."


    When she talked about other doctors, Shen Jun looked like a scum man. However, sun Yao and Fang Zheng, who had been lost far away, looked at Shen Jun from top to bottom with strange faces.


    Shen Jun thinks that when he was cheated before, he is now being looked at like this. His face is very blue, but for the first time, he didn''t stab Su Tang again, even though he knew that her expression was intentional, just to set off her innocence.


    Shen Jun gritted his teeth, "don''t worry. This time, I''ll give myself to you all!"


    Since it''s to take care of Shen Jun, after returning to city a, he naturally lives in the Shen family. Things are different. The last time he lived in the Shen family, the Shen family was not like this.


    The servants changed a lot, and the interior of the garden changed a lot.


    Su Tang sighs. She thinks of Shen Shao, who had to take a few steps to catch a breath. Compared with today''s miserable bastard, she suddenly misses the little cute.


    Although the servants had changed a lot, the housekeeper was still the former housekeeper, even though his hair turned gray and his body was bent.


    When he saw Shen Jun coming home, he was glad to meet him. However, when he saw Su Tang beside Shen Jun, his expression became strange.


    "Miss Green."


    Su Tang said to him calmly, "Hi, uncle housekeeper."


    The housekeeper looked at his young master and Su Tang, and the shock on his face was almost overflowing. However, his years of accomplishment stabilized him, and he didn''t ask questions.


    "Miss Qing is coming as a guest?"


    Su Tang said, "your young master asked me to come and recuperate him."


    The housekeeper was surprised again. He thought his young master was crazy. At the beginning, Miss Qing and two young ladies of the Shen family were in collusion, but they did not harm the young master clearly. Why did they bring back the man now?


    Shen Jun, as the host, didn''t bother to explain to the housekeeper. He said directly, "go and prepare the guest room for Miss Qing, just the one on the first floor."


    The housekeeper was stunned.


    There are no guest rooms on the first floor. There are only a few groceries on the first floor. There are no windows. The rest are the living room, dining room, reception room and fitness room.


    But it is obvious that Shen Jun''s idea is the same.


    He thought that Su Tang would throw him to the pigsty in qingluan mountain, and he was angry. Now that she came to her own site, she should listen to him.


    Su Tang doesn''t care. She didn''t prepare any luggage before she came. She only had two sets of clothes to change. She didn''t have much weight on her back. She asked Shen Jun, "when is master Shen going to start?"


    Shen Jun, "start?"


    Su Tang, "start to treat you. If you have a disease, you should treat it earlier. If it''s too late, there will be no help."


    Shen Jun''s face turned black at that time. The damned woman pretended to be innocent and harmless in front of others, but she was venomous and vicious in front of him. Oh, it''s really good!


    "Don''t worry. If it''s really late, I''ll take you with me."


    Shen Jun clenched his teeth, but Su Tang said with a smile, "don''t do that. Shen Shao and Jin Gui, I don''t deserve to accompany you." When she said this, she knew that he would not cooperate, so she went forward and pulled up the man''s hand.


    Shen Jun was startled by her sudden action and immediately said, "what are you doing?"


    Su Tang looked at him innocently, "see a doctor, feel your pulse, otherwise Shen Shao, how do you want me to treat you? With my eyes? "


    Shen Jun sneered, "Miss Qing is so powerful. Maybe she can really use her eyes for treatment?"


    Ignoring his sarcasm, Su Tang put down his hand after finishing his pulse, and then said with a smile, "Shen Shao has recovered a lot. With your body now, you can hold a fat son next year."


    The Shen family has never been as warm as they used to be since the incident happened. Even if they changed a group of servants, the housekeeper was still trembling. When she heard Su Tang say that she would have a fat son next year, she was so scared that she was in a cold sweat.


    Since the death of Mr. Shen, Shen Jun has been raised by several young ladies. On the surface, these young ladies treat young master Shen very well, but in the end, they secretly attack young master Shen and almost kill him. Later, the young master discovered their intrigue. Instead of feeling afraid, the young ladies clamored that young master Shen had no family.


    They said that he was so indifferent that even his sister would dare to hurt him. He would surely suffer retribution in the future. What''s more, he would die alone!


    The housekeeper clearly remembers that at that time, the two ladies had already amputated their legs and could only sit in wheelchairs, while the young master pushed them down the stairs, directly with people and cars.


    The stairs were very long. The two ladies had not recovered because of the amputation of their legs. This fall paralyzed them in a high position, and they couldn''t move below their necks.Young master Shen keeps them, but he makes them live like death.


    The housekeeper still remembers how the young master answered when they scolded him.


    The young master said that he would never have children in his life.


    Those two are the young master''s sisters. Unfortunately, in the face of money, they did not hesitate to choose money and abandon the young master. Maybe this kind of abnormal attitude makes the young master very disgusted with his offspring.


    for young master Shen, holding a fat son is ironic.


    The housekeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief, but Su Tang said: "master Shen is so healthy, I don''t think he needs me."


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Shen Jun grabbed her arm and said, "come here, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" He looked at her smilingly and said, "Miss Qing has such a good relationship with my two sisters. Now she''s in my Shen family. Why don''t you visit them?"


    The mouth said to visit, but in fact it is to tear off Su Tang''s backpack and throw it to the housekeeper, "go, don''t you tidy Miss Qing''s guest room yet."


    After the housekeeper received the backpack, he immediately took someone to clean the so-called guest room.


    Su Tang was forced to see the two sisters of the Shen family. To tell you the truth, at the beginning, the two ladies were called scenery. They drove in and out of luxury cars all day, and the male models around them were as diligent as changing clothes. But now, the scenery is no longer there, only bleak.


    The Shen family is a rich family, but now, the two Miss Shen families live in a small shabby house where dogs don''t live. When they push the door open, a bad smell is coming, which makes Su Tang almost nauseous.


    Shen Jun, however, was just like a nobody, with a gentle smile on one side.


    "Sister, I haven''t come to see you for a long time. Look, I brought you a friend today. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    The two ladies of the Shen family used to employ Su Tang at a high salary, but they were very clever. After all, although the little girl is young, she has a strong method. In the upper class circle of a city, everyone has a tacit understanding, that is, don''t offend the mysterious little girl.


    The Shen family thought that there must be a rash man under a lot of money. If the mysterious girl refuses to agree to their request, they will increase the price. As long as the price is right, it''s easy to say the rest.


    Sure enough, the follow-up development is really as they think. The mysterious girl is really very resourceful. Slowly, they began to relax.


    They feel that the Shen family will fall into their hands sooner or later, and they gradually show their true face to Shen Jun.


    From the beginning of the care to the final perfunctory, not more than a month ago, they looked at Shen Juntian''s face, I do not know why, feel particularly happy.


    Why should his father leave all his property to him just because he is a son? Father does not like his son, then, they send his only son to hell to accompany him!


    After Mr. Shen died, Shen Jun''s body suddenly dropped rapidly in a certain period of time. At first, he thought that his time was short. But with the attitude of his two sisters towards him, he began to investigate slowly.


    The truth is always lamentable. He thinks that the best sister in the world is the one who hurt him the most. Even the so-called little Chinese medicine girl who came to give him the health regulation is secretly giving him the medicine.


    Memories suddenly stop. Shen Jun looks at the two sisters who can''t move, their twisted faces because of anger, and their crazy roar. The smile on their faces is more gentle.


    "Sister, your good friend is here, so happy."


    The elder sister of the Shen family was staring at Su Tang with red eyes. At first, they thought they had bribed her, but later they found out that the little girl actually did it in front of her and behind her. On the surface, she received a huge sum of money from them, but behind her, she secretly treated Shen Jun. if it wasn''t for her, how could their good brother get better so quickly?


    How, now their good brother will find her back, just to ridicule them with a winning gesture?


    After years of paralysis, there was one whose psychological quality had collapsed. She began to yell. Looking at Su Tang, she was really enthusiastic at the beginning. "It''s Miss Qing, elder sister. Miss Qing''s medical skills are excellent. She can make Shen Jun die quietly."


    "Shut up, you fool!" The other was conscious, but unable to move, he could only curse.


    "Sister, why shut up? Look, Miss Qing is here. The Shen family is ours." Then there was a piercing laugh.


    Sue sugar''s face was expressionless and completely indifferent, but the more she was, the more angry the other was.


    She gritted her teeth and wanted to take a piece of meat from Su Tang. "Qingluan, I''m curious about how much money Shen Jun gave you to betray us. You know, the money we gave you was just a deposit."


    Su Tang said, "the most important thing to be a man is to be worthy of your own Gu God. If you do harm to life, Gu God will be angry."


    She spoke calmly, but Shen Jun''s face changed greatly.


    He suddenly turned his head and thought of what Fang Zheng had said in the mountains.


    Fang Zheng said that qingluan never does harm to others. She is kind and lovely. Everyone in the school likes her, so she doesn''t believe Shen Jun''s harm.


    Fang Zheng was so determined that Shen Jun was shaken at last.


    However, this wavering is only a trace. When someone tells him that he hates the wrong person, how can he believe it?


    Therefore, he deliberately brought Su Tang to his two good sisters.


    The two ladies of the Shen family have no way out. They are locked up in a shabby little room all day. Although they live, they are more miserable than death. If they see someone who betrays them at this time, they will go crazy.


    And in the end, they were crazy.


    But Shen Jun is not so good either. He looks at Su Tang with his pupils shaking. Obviously, he can''t accept it.


    "Why..." He stares at Su Tang with scarlet eyes. "Why didn''t you say that at the beginning?"


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless. "What does Shen Shao want me to say? You said that your relatives betrayed you and intended to kill you. Do you think you believed me or your two sisters in the situation at that time? "


    The calmer her voice, the more crazy Shen Jun became.


    "You should have told me!"


    Su Tang looked at him and thought he was making trouble out of nothing.


    She said: "Mr. Shen, human nature is often more terrible than what I see inside. I see so much that I don''t want to burn some muddy water. Yes, your sister did want to kill you, and I did stop you, but so what? I stopped it, not because you were the victim, but because my conscience didn''t allow me to. As for the rest, what Mr. Shen thinks is your business. "


    Shen Jun walked back and forth in the shabby little room. At the end, he almost roared: "we were good friends at the beginning!"Yes, at the beginning, Su Tang pretended to be a white lotus. Shen Jun liked it very much. Although she was a month older than him, she always took advantage of him and asked him to call her sister. Every time, Shen Jun would do the same.


    He was so angry when he found that he had been betrayed.


    At first, he didn''t understand why she betrayed him when they were so good?


    So Shen Jun was angry, like a childish child, and was against her everywhere. Even if she left, he followed her closely.


    But now, you tell him everything is just his wishful thinking, she did not sorry him, just the previous friendship, is false!


    Shen Jun cried and laughed. At last, he grabbed Su Tang''s arms and asked, "qingluan, do you have a heart?"


    What does it mean to her to spend so long together day and night?


    Su Tang''s arms hurt when he grabs them. She looks at Shen Jun, who is on the verge of violence. She suddenly feels that he is pitiful. She thinks that her sister is murdering him, and that her friend is heartless.


    However, this is the only way for men.


    "Shen Jun, be mature. It''s ridiculous for the adult world to ask such questions."


    Her indifference completely stimulated people.


    Shen Jun stares at her for a long time, showing a cruel smile, "yes, the world of adults, if you like it, take it away."


    No one knows that she is the object of his first love affair, and she is also the object of X''s fantasy. Even when he is sleeping, she is the woman in his dream.


    He has been hiding this heart, but unexpectedly, the other side not only did not take his heart seriously, but also felt ridiculous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    Su Tang was thrilled by his smile. This guy asked the system strangely again. It''s not surprising that the dog didn''t want to talk to her.


    "You''ve infuriated people, and now you ask about their emotional value, guess what?"


    You don''t have to guess. It''s going to explode!


    I''m afraid that when my son turns over, she''s not the only one who has bad luck. She will also be involved in it.


    Su Tang is a lice is not afraid of itching attitude, the world she is really not afraid of, she is a demagogue, and Shen Jun although high status, higher money, but really confrontation, she is not afraid of him, OK?


    For so long, it''s hard to meet a man who can fight. Su Tang can''t easily forgive him.


    At the beginning, in order to complete the task, how long did he lick the dog? Moreover, Shen Jun, a stupid child, was really a bit stupid. He had been weak and sick in the early years. I don''t think about why it was only after she came that his body began to recover slowly.


    She''s skin to skin, making trouble, but in the end, he''s not cured. This guy is just a big fool! Don''t know to see the essence through the phenomenon!


    "Shen Jun, your body has almost recovered. You brought me here just to take the opportunity to humiliate me. I didn''t explain before because I didn''t think it was necessary." She looked into his eyes, calm without fluctuation, as if he was just an insignificant person, "you never believe me, so I have nothing to say to you."


    "The deposit given by Miss Shen was very generous. As for the final reward, I don''t want it any more. If Mr. Shen feels sorry, he should find a charity to donate it. "


    People who regard money as their life will one day not want money.


    Shen Jun stepped back, but his eyes were glumly fixed on her. He never thought that they would go their separate ways.


    He just stares at her, but his smile gradually enlarges.


    He thought that he might be crazy too. In the past, he felt betrayed, thinking about how to get people back, how to destroy them, and how to revenge on each other. But when he found that all this was not like this, he was not happy, but even more angry.


    Since I didn''t betray him, why didn''t I tell him?


    Would rather leave, let him with hate, so the original get along, the original friendship, are all false? But she sympathized with him and gave him alms, but she asked him, do you need such alms?!


    In the narrow room, the temperature of the air dropped suddenly. At this time, one of Shen Jun''s elder sisters was still laughing at him.


    "Ha ha ha, Shen Jun, I thought I was betrayed, but I didn''t expect that you were just a plaything in that young lady''s eyes."


    "Ha ha ha, funny and pathetic, my brother!"


    Shen Jun''s mood breaks out. He doesn''t move Su Tang, but pulls Miss Shen Er out of bed.


    Miss Shen Er had been married for nearly a year, and no one took care of her. Her whole body muscles began to atrophy. Because she had no legs, her lower body was empty. When she was lifted up, she hardly needed any effort.


    But at the same time, because no one took care of her, her hair was like a weed, dirty, smelly and knotted. On the bed, she couldn''t see it. When she was picked up by Shen Jun, there was an obvious yellow object on her pants.


    Su Tang


    It was supposed to be a Shura hall, but somehow she wanted to throw up.


    Oh


    Su Tang can''t help it, but she still can''t help it. A sense of nausea goes straight to her head. She can''t stay any longer and rushes outside the door.


    I don''t know if it''s too dirty inside. She always feels that lice have been spread in her hair, itching to make her want to run back to take a bath.


    Shen Jun just mentioned himself. Before he knew it, he found that the little bastard had run away.


    His face was a haze, and he finally threw Miss Shen Er back on the dirty bed and turned to chase people.


    Su Tang didn''t go far, she just squatted on the ground, a little nauseous


    When Shen Jun came after him, he saw that the little bastard''s eyes were red and his eyes were covered with suspicious water mist.


    He frowned. Before he said anything, why did she cry? Clearly from beginning to end, he was cheated!


    "Qingluan!"


    Su Tang was startled. She looked at Shen Jun''s hand. Although there was no stain on it, the thought that he had just grabbed Miss Shen er with that hand made her feel sick again.


    "Don''t come here!"


    She scratched her hair, and there was a kind of despair in her eyes. After that, she was really infected with lice.


    At the critical moment, she doesn''t think about how to stabilize Shen Jun, let alone how to go. The next plot is full of lice.


    "Brother dog, what if I get infected with lice?"


    After a moment of silence, the system said indifferently, "what can we do, of course, is to shave all the hair. It''s hard to eradicate lice. The best way is to shave your head."Su Tang is going to cry. If she shaves her hair, will it be bald?


    At the thought of that picture, she was not good at all.


    Shen Jun was still in a rage. He had been in poor health since he was a child. The sisters of the Shen family used his health as an excuse to keep him away from too many strangers, so he didn''t have many friends around him. Even if he knew a few occasionally, most of them were because of the Shen family behind him. Qingluan is a light in his life, but now, the light tells him that these are all false. She expects him, but pity him.


    How can a proud man like Shen Jun endure such humiliation? Only the weak need sympathy. What he wants is never that kind of cheap pity!


    But now, his anger hasn''t been vented, and the little bastard was wronged first. As he approached, his eyes were full of tears, and his body could not help trembling with fear.


    Shen Jun stopped, and they just looked at each other a few steps apart.


    However, Su Tang is squatting on the ground, he is standing on the side, at first glance, the little girl is helpless, very poor.


    Su Tang doesn''t know what wonderful misunderstanding has happened. She only knows that the man in front of her is dirty. She has to throw it out and wash it before she can continue the plot.


    Shen Jun thin lips slightly open, his anger in the little girl''s red eyes, what also can''t spit out, half ring, like no temper, long vomit a breath.


    "Get up."


    Su Tang silently looked at him, and silently wanted to step back two steps, and then she found that squatting time is a little long, her feet numb!


    Shen Jun saw that she didn''t move. She was still a little angry. Seeing this, she strode over.


    As soon as he got close, Su Tang''s hair stood up. Before she got close to the two Miss Shen''s, she felt itchy all over. This guy just lifted people out of the quilt!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    Su Tang screamed, but at last she watched Shen Jun pick her up. It was a princess. It was very warm and beautiful to outsiders, but for Su Tang, it was not that.


    "Ah, let me go


    She had an earthquake in her pupils, and people began to struggle and wriggle.


    But at this time, someone suddenly hit her fart and thigh hard, and the air was still.


    Shen Jun gritted his teeth. "If I twist it any more, I''ll throw you out!"


    He thought it was a threat, but Su Tang heard that it was the sound of nature. She didn''t struggle any more, and her face was also happy, "really? Then throw me out quickly. "


    Shen Jun


    He took a deep breath, the little bastard in front of him all violent nature, which like the face of outsiders, delicate and weak, a small white lotus.


    But on second thought, this is his special.


    What others can see is always what she wants to show others, but what he sees is the real she.


    Sue sugar really struggled to continue to twist. She thought that it was better to be left on the ground than to be held by his dirty hand. As a result, she twisted, but the other side was indifferent. So she thought, is it not enough for her to twist, so she twisted again.


    However, the final result is that the other party will hold her more tightly.


    Su Tang:??


    What''s the matter with you, kid? It doesn''t mean what you say. She''ll throw it when she says so!


    Su Tang wants to open her mouth. As a result, the other party has already marched back with her in her arms. Along the way, the servants are paying attention to her. Not to mention that, the housekeeper takes a breath.


    "Young master?" The housekeeper thinks it''s too magical today. The young master of the front foot''s family has to throw people into the grocery store, but now he actually holds them in his arms. So, is it necessary to clean up the guest room again.


    As a qualified housekeeper, he asked: "young master, do you want to change the guest room for Miss Qing?"


    Although the grocery store has been cleaned up and a bed has been set up, no matter how many there are, there will be no more rooms. Besides, there are no windows in the room. It''s boring enough.


    Who knows, although Shen Jun holds Su Tang, she still insists on letting her sleep in the grocery room.


    "What room? Is that room uninhabitable? "


    His cold voice, listen to more like vent just now and Su sugar quarrel dissatisfaction.


    But the housekeeper didn''t know. Hearing the words, he had a bitter face. He was very helpless. "He can live."


    But we can''t be so low. That room is essentially a pile of groceries. Moreover, when the housekeeper looks at his young master, he always thinks that he will be beaten in the face by himself soon.


    Sue sugar doesn''t ask much about where she lives. Her only requirement now is to take a bath.


    "You put me down!"


    Shen Jun is very fond and angry. Originally, he wanted to question her well. But when he saw her in the middle of the way, his heart softened before he shed tears.


    He spits at himself, then rudely throws Sue sugar on the sofa, and then walks away without looking back.


    Su Tang knocked her feet with her hand. Seeing that the housekeeper was still standing by, she asked him, "housekeeper, can you take a bath now?"


    Shen Jun has not gone far, just a few steps up the stairs, she heard to take a bath, so, so hate his touch?


    The housekeeper doesn''t know what happened to the two ancestors. It''s hot and it''s normal for the little girl to take a bath, so she plans to arrange the bathroom in the guest room. But when he''s ready to speak, Shen Jun goes back.


    "What bath did I give you?"


    Su Tang and the housekeeper looked at him in shock.


    After a short shock, Su Tangqi almost jumped up and hammered his dog''s head, "Shen Jun, don''t go too far. I''m free. Even the original agreement was signed with your sister."


    As the air solidified again, the housekeeper always felt that the two men were very much like bickering couples, so he retreated silently and asked the servants to go down to avoid suffering.


    Only Su Tang and Shen Jun are left in the big living room. Neither of them is willing to bow their heads. Shen Jun is even more angry.


    "Without outsiders, Miss Qing will not disguise?"


    "Your kindness is so gentle that even ants are reluctant to step on it. That''s it?"


    Su Tang pursed her lips and thought that it wasn''t because when she came across, the original owner was such a person. Moreover, kindness didn''t pay off. She died early.


    When she came, the poor saint was bitten by her own poisonous insects, and she died as if she were joking. Even the village head of qingluan mountain begged for it with his nose and tears.


    Soft hearted is a disease, which does harm to people at the critical moment.


    However, after su Tang came over, she couldn''t deviate too much from the set-up, so most of the time, she could only continue to play. As for the male leader, she played a very successful role at the beginning, and cheated him in the past, but after the task was completed, she had been holding back for so long, so she couldn''t relax.


    Who ever thought of rework?"Kindness is divided into people. Mr. Shen is not kind to me."


    Shen Jun was so angry that he didn''t treat her well at first?


    It was naive to be raised by the sisters of the Shen family in the early years. When the little bastard first came, he said he was a month older than him. According to the title, he called her sister.


    "Not kind?" Shen Jun didn''t press, thinking that he had called her sister before, his ears were red, but his face was straight and full of momentum, "sister Qingqing."


    Sutang: poof


    Although she knew that this guy called Qingqing, it was qingluan''s Qingqing, but inexplicably, she associated with the two words of kiss.


    The elder sister yelled so loudly that it almost killed her.


    Recalling his original skin, I still feel complacent and greedy for the man''s advantage. No, when he called his sister, she called his brother.


    Now it''s better to come out and pay it back sooner or later.


    "We..." "Can you be normal?" she said


    Shen Jun was a young Chunliang. When she called her sister, she didn''t want to eat her alive.


    Shen Jun sneered, "at the beginning, who deceived the ignorant youth? Why, sister Qingqing doesn''t want to be responsible?"


    Su Tang choked and thought, I''m afraid she can''t afford the responsibility.


    "I''m not in charge? If I''m not in charge, do you think it''s you or your two elder sisters who are lying in that little house now? " When it comes to this, Su Tang gets angry. Your family is making trouble. No matter what she does, she is an innocent doctor. She has made some money and didn''t kill her. How can he hold on to her?


    She had thought that after this guy knew the truth, the blackening value would fall. Now it''s better, but it hasn''t fallen. I wish I could jump up a little more!


    Shen Jun was even more angry when she saw that she didn''t know anything wrong about playing with her feelings.


    He gritted his teeth, "elder sister said at the beginning, calling you elder sister, we are a family."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    Su sugar almost spray out, what a family, perfunctory play, who is serious.


    What''s more, the really related family is still killing each other.


    However, this kind of truth can not be said, said her end.


    Su Tang didn''t want to continue to irritate people. He said anything. As for the utility room, although there was no window, she didn''t mind at all. The bed that the housekeeper had brought was very comfortable. After sleeping in the mountains for so long, she would be satisfied with a bed.


    She slept comfortably, but Shen Jun couldn''t.


    He tossed and turned in the master bedroom on the second floor, and finally went downstairs. The grocery store was in the corner, and there was no ventilation on all sides. On weekdays, these summer gull rooms were used to deal with sundries. He told himself that it wasn''t because he was soft hearted. He just wanted to see if she was there.


    He so self deception came to the door, looking at the open door, he was stunned, and then told himself, the little bastard is still, just because the room is not ventilated, so open the door.


    However, the fact is that people are no longer there.


    He turned on the light and looked at the empty little room, his face suddenly gloomy.


    "Housekeeper!"


    "Housekeeper! What about qingluan


    The poor housekeeper could not rest easily. Now he heard Shen Jun yelling. He didn''t even have time to change his clothes, so he ran down in a hurry in his pajamas.


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    Shen Jun face haze, he pointed to the location of the debris room, voice cold, "she people."


    The housekeeper was at a loss for a moment. Su Tang was a living man. How could he see it? But soon, he calmed down and said, "young master, there''s monitoring. I''ll ask someone to transfer the monitoring out."


    In the video, Su Tang just changed her clothes. In the night, she avoided all the servants and bodyguards and left quietly. If it wasn''t for the monitor at the door, they wouldn''t even know if she was going out.


    This scene makes Shen Jun clearly find that he can''t trap her at all.


    She wanted to go, she wanted to stay, and she was never swayed by anyone.


    Shen Jun angrily smashed the computer. He picked up his mobile phone and pressed the row of numbers. In the process, he thought of the little bastard. If no one left, he would drag the person back and interrupt her hands and feet.


    If you break your hand, you can''t raise the poisonous insects. If you break your foot, you can''t run around any more!


    This idea crazily occupied his mind, so that he could not think, but when Su sugar picked up the phone that moment, all the craziness seems to have been appeased.


    All the anger and questioning, in the end, he only spit out two words.


    "Where is it?"


    "On the way to the bar," she said, casually avoiding some tramps at night


    Shen Jun forehead Temple picked to pick, "go to the bar to do what?"


    Sue sugar, "look for someone."


    Her loose attitude made Shen Jun''s crazy idea of calming down again, "make it clear to me!" He said with a low roar. Suddenly, he changed his tone. "Forget it, just tell me the address."


    Su Tang snorted, obviously dissatisfied with his attitude, but for the sake of the task, she still sent him a shared position.


    "It''s sent to your mobile phone. I have something else to do. I''ve hung up."


    In the end, Shen Jun almost drove all the way and rushed in the shortest time.


    It''s a bar. Although Shen Jun hasn''t been there, he has heard about it.


    The bar costs a lot, and the people who can often go to it are all people with some value. However, in his video, qingluan is not really a person who likes to go to bars.


    He had a cold face. He thought he would see the picture of the little bastard playing with the man next to him. But unexpectedly, she was fighting with someone in the bar. No, it wasn''t fighting. It was totally one-sided crushing!


    Su Tang is also accompanied by several strong men. Shen Jun squints. He has some impression of the men. It seems that they are villagers going out of qingluan mountain. On the other side, he is sun Yao, whom he managed to get rid of.


    Sun Yao covered his forehead with blood on it. He jumped up and down like a monkey and roared, "master! Don''t let Wang Wen run away, come on


    Several villagers have controlled the bodyguards, but his little bastard is no longer as clever and docile as he is. Her expression is arrogant and open. At this time, she is holding a woman''s hair in her hand.


    She will be pressed on the stage, hair tightly, but each other a little struggle, that hand, almost want each other bald ah.


    "Qingluan! You let go


    The other side roars, Su sugar grasps her hair hand to exert a minute, to the end, that woman all burst out to scold.


    "Qingluan, my mother!! You don''t want to let him go! Or I''ll kill you


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, but she scolded, grabbed her hair and hit the bar harder. In the end, the woman''s forehead was bloodstained.


    "Wang Wen, do you still call meWang Wen, "I fuck..."


    Without waiting for her to scold, Su Tang grabbed her hair again and smashed it at the bar.


    At that moment, everyone was stunned, the bar bodyguards did not dare to come forward, and the guests stepped back.


    Let''s not talk about Su Tang. Let''s just talk about the villagers around her. Outsiders don''t know. They just listen to Su Tang''s words so well. They are so skillful that one person can pick ten bodyguards. Who can go up in a hurry.


    Su Tang threw her to the ground when she was obedient. Her smile was clear and sweet. If it wasn''t for the wrong place, she would be the goddess of campus.


    "Come on, how many other worms have you fed?"


    Although the villagers left qingluan mountain long ago in order to find Wang Wen, Wang Wen was cunning and took a long time to find her.


    Since Su Tang was in city a, she just reported it to her, but she didn''t want to. She came directly.


    Wang Wen''s head is broken and bleeding. She looks at Su Tang bitterly, but she doesn''t dare to get angry.


    "I, I didn''t."


    Su Tang sneered, "OK, it''s all foxes playing Liaozhai for thousands of years. If you don''t want to say it, I''ll have to do it myself."


    Wang Wen bites her lower lip hard. In fact, it''s the same whether she says it or not. In the end, she won''t get any good results. However, she is not reconciled. Everyone should listen to her because she is a saint. Everyone says that the saint is kind and simple, but who knows how ugly she is!


    What kind, what simple, with her completely has nothing to do!


    Su Tang didn''t have time to play with her. Seeing that she wouldn''t say anything, she took out a small whistle from her body.


    As soon as the whistle came out, Wang Wen''s pupils shrank. "I said, I said, don''t blow."


    She opened her mouth in a hurry, fortunately, before Sutang whistled.


    "I told you earlier. I took out my whistle." She said, while playing with the hands of the whistle, "give you three seconds, do not say to send you on the road."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    Wang Wen agreed, but her eyes flickered, and she was full of misgivings.


    Su Tang did not say a word, so quietly watching her die, and at this time, the original crowded bar suddenly followed a shock, this kind of vibration is not the vibration of the house, but caused from under the ground, soon, someone cried in horror: "floor! The floor is cracked


    "It''s an earthquake! It''s an earthquake


    Originally, the bar guests who were still watching the opera rushed out crazily. There were many people here, and there was only one exit. Soon there was a stampede, and Wang Wen took advantage of the gap to try to get into the crowd.


    Su Tang saw this and pulled her hair back directly. She ignored the shaking ground, but dragged her to the corner against the flow of people, which was different from her previous careless attitude. This time, she was obviously angry.


    "Play tricks with me?"


    She lives dozens of times more than she does. Playing tricks with her is not a big knife in front of Guan Gong, and he is too much of himself.


    Wang Wen wanted to run away, but she never thought that Su Tang''s eyes were so poisonous. Now that her plot has been seen through, Su Tang can''t let her go.


    "Do you think you can just catch me?"


    Wang Wen laughs, the ground is shaking under her feet, with Wang Wen''s piercing laughter, very cautious.


    Su Tang suppresses her with one hand and takes out the whistle with the other. She only hears a whistle sound that lasts only a few seconds. The next second, the shaking ground suddenly changes.


    Wang Wen''s pupil shrinks. It''s obvious that she has such ability.


    "No way! How could you... "


    Sue sugar put the whistle back, and sneered: "how could the virgin whistle? It''s actually very simple. "


    Su Tang has heard from the system on her way here. In this world, saints are all women. Women are amorous, and they always meet a few scum men. A long time ago, a saint of qingluan mountain fell in love with a man. She was desperate for love and gave all her unique skills to the man.


    Saints and poisonous insects are always complementary. It''s a wonderful connection. It doesn''t mean that you can reach the height of saints if you learn.


    Saint because of love, selfless dedication to all they can give, but in the end, she lost gambling, that is a slag man.


    At first, he liked the saint because of her appearance. Later, he was afraid of breaking up with her, but he was afraid of her strength. So he began to deceive her and got all her unique skills into his hands. But he didn''t expect that he could control the insects if he didn''t learn those things.


    Those bugs, like they know people, just listen to the instructions of the virgin.


    If the man can cheat the saint for a lifetime, it is also his ability, but he failed, he let the saint find out his infidelity, let the saint mood explosion. According to the routine of the past, the man was finally planted by the saint, and he could only love the saint all his life.


    But the saint is soft hearted, because she is soft hearted, so that men have an opportunity.


    The man found that although the insects listen to the order of the saint, if they take the blood of the saint as bait, they will still be obedient.


    In the end, the saint was under house arrest, while the man relied on the saint''s blood to make use of the poisonous insects.


    Not every story has a perfect ending. This saint is qingluan''s last saint. Now she is more than 60 years old, because she is trapped in a small house with several square meters. Eating, drinking and Lasa are all in it. She is trapped in the house like a dog all day long. In the end, she is crazy.


    Now, according to the system, Wang Wen and the scum man have become some kind of cooperation. Sun Yao is just one of Wang Wen''s goals. Besides him, Shen Jun is behind him.


    Every saint will teach the next Saint how to use the whistle to give orders to the insects. When the last Saint disappeared, qingluan should not have, but now, she can not only blow, but also use the insects.


    Wang Wen''s ferocious face, originally good face because of her distortion, and become particularly ugly.


    Su Tang patted her face and said with a smile: "I can''t imagine that I''ll do it again."


    Wang Wen''s eyesight is fierce. She sees that Su Tang''s ability is beyond her imagination. After a short period of fear, she returns to her previous arrogance.


    She said, "qingluan, do you think it''s great to blow a whistle? Brother Chen has been calculating for such a long time that those poisonous insects have already mutated, and the guests in the bar, do you think they can survive? It''s impossible. Ha ha ha, brother Chen will be the king of the underground world. In the future, all these rich people will listen to our orders! "


    Su Tang was speechless for a while. "In the 22nd century, you must be sober. You''re still engaged in feudalism. You''re the king of the underground. I don''t think you can be the king of the underground." While she said it, she asked sun Yao to call the police.


    The bloodstain on Sun Yao''s forehead had dried up, and he didn''t look as embarrassed as before, but he was confused when he heard Su Tang''s words.


    "The problem is solved in the world. Do you want to call the police?"


    Su Tang''s face looks like a fool''s face. At last, she can only let Shen Jun call the police.


    Fortunately, Shen Jun didn''t let her down this time.Because of the ground crack, the guests in the bar have run out, and the only few are hiding under the table or in the corner. They wait and find that there is no more earthquake, so they come out.


    However, looking at Su Tang and others, they suddenly feel that this idea is too reckless.


    "Well, you go on, you go on, just as we don''t exist, we continue to hide."


    Several guests did not dare to run out at all, just like Su Tang would eat people, which made her helpless.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the earthquake, the house can''t collapse, all come out."


    The reason why there will be an earthquake is that the scum man keeps all the insects underground in the bar. Normally, the insects don''t move much, so they will not move much until the whistle rings. If there are more insects, the land under the bar will be loose? In addition, when the whistle blows, the insects move wildly, and then create the illusion of an earthquake.


    Su Tang said to the guests and patted Wang Wen''s face again. "The face of qingluan mountain has been lost by your family. Your brother is good, but he is bribed. You are good, and you want to be the king of the wild." When she finished, she said contemptuously: "you don''t look in the mirror, do you deserve it or not?"


    Wang Wen jumps over the wall in a hurry. If Su Tang takes her back, she will never leave qingluan mountain in her life. Qingluan mountain is different from other places. If she makes a mistake, the villagers of qingluan mountain will be punished.


    She didn''t want to stay in qingluan mountain. Even if the environment of qingluan mountain was beautiful, no matter how beautiful it was, it couldn''t change that it was a matter of deep mountains.


    "I won''t go back!"


    "You let me go!"


    "Qingluan, you are detaining yourself. I want to call the police! I''ll let the police catch you


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    Sue sugar thought she was shameless, but she didn''t expect that this person could be more shameless than her.


    Detaining without permission, but also looking for the police, she does not go to heaven to look for the immortal.


    This kind of person will not have the heart of repentance, in her opinion, is that what she did was not good enough, so she was caught, if it happened again, she would certainly do it.


    Because the small earthquake caused by the little bug scared all the guests, but the ordinary people ran away. According to the system, Wang Wen cooperated with slag man and controlled a lot of rich and powerful people with poisonous insects. If these two people were allowed to grow up, they would really become wild kings, just as she said just now.


    Time is pressing, Su Tang can only continue to use the whistle to call back the people suffering from poisonous insects nearby.


    However, slag man certainly won''t let her succeed. No, as soon as she took out her whistle, an arrow came.


    Su Tang hid quickly, but she still wiped a little hair. The ponytail that had been tied up suddenly came down. She kicked Wang Wen aside, threw it to sun Yao, and said, "tie people up."


    When sun Yao saw Wang Wen, it was the meeting of enemies. He was very jealous.


    He took the rope handed over by the villagers, and without saying a word, he tied Wang Wen firmly. When the tie was finished, he felt that it was not enough to relieve his anger. Although sun Yao was a rich second generation, he never beat women, but this time, he was obviously defeated by Wang Wen.


    He was just about to pull her hair up, just like his master had just done. Unexpectedly, Wang Wen burst out laughing the next moment. Her smile was strange, and sun Yao trembled with fright. Then he fixed his eyes and saw that the woman actually had a bug in her body.


    He was so scared that he screamed. Who knows, this is very suitable for Shen Jun to step forward.


    The former son was so scared by sun Yao that he almost danced. Now he was at Shen Jun''s feet. He didn''t make it for a second.


    After Shen Jun trampled the insect to death, he was afraid that the insect would not die enough, so he gave it a hard crush, which made sun Yao confused.


    "No, that''s a terrible bug. Shen Shao, what the hell are you doing? And it''s dead? "


    The villagers nearby also look at each other. According to them, if you can trample a poisonous insect to death as a small insect, it''s the saint''s skill. Isn''t it


    The villagers looked at him strangely, even Shen Jun himself found out.


    He frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Villagers, "Saint Male


    Saint girl is a girl. What''s the man''s name? To forgive the villagers who have no culture, the first reaction is to call him Saint boy.


    Shen Jun''s eyes were drawn. When did he become a leftover man? He is one month younger than qingluan!


    Finally, sun Yao, who was with the villagers in the brain circuit, reacted. He looked at Shen Jun in horror and asked him, "Shen Jun, how many saints do you eat at a meal? Why are the insects useless to you?"


    Shen Jun''s eyes twitched slightly again. He thought, three meals a day, one meal for an hour, but did the little bastard let him? Although he is not afraid of insects, if so many insects come out suddenly when he is eating, he will be flaccid.


    "Stay away."


    Sun Yao is not an obedient master. He is ready to move, thinking that Shen Jun can trample on insects. Can he, too? After all, he is his younger sister''s Apprentice. Master is so powerful that there''s no reason why his apprentice can''t do it.


    With this idea, when Wang Wen released the insect again, he stepped on it.


    But obviously, he was not the son of fate. Not only did he not trample on the insect, he changed his direction under his feet, and then he went to the sole of his shoes.


    At that moment, sun Yao felt that his AJ sole was broken.


    "Ah, it eats my shoes!" He was so scared that he jumped up again with his hands and feet waving. At the beginning, he wanted to play Shen Jun''s jump on the body. As a result, Shen Jun kicked him away mercilessly. Finally, he jumped on the villagers.


    The villager is a strong man with a height of 1.88 meters. In his busy schedule, Su Tang turned around and almost spewed out.


    When she looked at Sun Yao and the villagers, her eyes twinkled, "Zhuang, Zhuang and his little wife?"


    Shen Jun


    "Be careful."


    Su Tang is still staring at Sun Yao and the villagers, but at this time, three arrows are fired at the same time. She doesn''t look back for a moment. Shen Jun is so scared that she pulls people to her arms. When pulling her, the shoulder was rubbed a little by the arrow, some clothes were broken, and a little blood was oozing.


    He didn''t pay attention to it, but the insects suddenly became restless, and even Sutang''s whistle couldn''t be suppressed.


    "Something''s wrong." Su Tang looked around and finally found the source.


    "Shen Jun, how did you get hurt?" Her pupils trembled, and then she thought of the one he had just pulled. She was angry and anxious. She pulled off his sleeve, and the blood on it began to change color, from bright red to black. Seeing this, her face changed dramatically, and then she burst out, "what did you pull me for! I don''t need your help


    She wanted to say that she could avoid those dangers. Her body had a kind of instinctive reaction for a long time. As long as it was dangerous, her body reaction would be faster. Shen Jun didn''t know that he was scolded when he saved her, and his face was livid."And I saved you the wrong way?"


    Su Tang didn''t find that his voice was wrong, so she had to let the villagers take him out first.


    "You guys, take Mr. Shen and Wang Wen out."


    Shen Jun is not willing to leave, but because of what she said before, he said in a blunt voice, "if you say to leave, who are you?"


    This kind of time still make trouble with her, Su sugar gas want to slap people dizzy, "Shen Jun, do you know you are in the way!"


    A hero to save the United States, the beauty should be grateful to tears, the other party actually also dislike him.


    The brain circuits of the two are no longer together. The villagers have a look, and finally they can only take Wang Wen and sun Yao out.


    Su Tang and Shen Jun left each other hate eyes.


    "Don''t go. Don''t get in the way."


    Su Tang has always felt that Shen Jun is just as rich as any other country in this world. She has no other ability except money. As a result, when she found that the scum man had summoned a bug, she was so confused that she didn''t change her mind.


    "Gouzi, this Isn''t that scientific? "


    System, "well, there are poisonous insects. What science can you find? Sober up, man has never been scientific. "


    Su Tang was unable to refute, but she still asked: "why is he not afraid of insects?"


    The system says, "I''ve been associated with poisons since I was a child. Although I didn''t feel well when I was a child, the poisonous insects regarded him as the same kind. You know, in the case of poisonous insects, the essence of their kind is to hurt each other. Whoever wins is the king. "


    Su Tang was shocked by the truth and took a cold breath. "So, Shen Jun is the real bug?"


    At this time, the system would give out a small salute, and said happily: "bingo, this guest guessed right ~"


    Su Tang:


    Damned retarded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    Su Tang never thought that she was supposed to be an ordinary local tyrant. She turned around and told him that there was a bug in this person. What is she now?


    She is a saint. The existence of saint is to cultivate poisonous insects, so the world should be called Saint and her little king?


    Su Tang was shocked by her own idea. She looked at Shen Jun''s expression and was a little disgusted. Although she was a saint, it didn''t prevent her from hating insects. Now let her attack Gu Wang. To be honest, she refused in her heart.


    The little bastard''s face changed again and again. In Shen Jun''s opinion, she just hated herself, but in a sense, he was right.


    "What''s that look in your eyes?" He''s scared. It''s like cannibalism.


    But Su Tang looked at him calmly, "the eyes of dislike, otherwise, the eyes of love?"


    Shen Jun is spitting blood when she is angry. This damned little bastard is kind and lovely to others. She can''t speak well when she is angry or scolding him?


    In the past, because of that special treatment, he was overjoyed. Now, he wants to knock himself to death.


    This damned little bastard just doesn''t clean up!


    He vomited a mouthful of turbid air, and then he said with a smile, "Hey, worm, it''s on your feet."


    Sue sugar was still thinking about things, for example, she might not be crazy in the future, but before she thought about how to do it, she heard a voice like a devil.


    She jumped up with a cry and jumped into Shen Jun''s arms. Then she heard a mockery.


    "The man and his little wife?"


    Su Tang''s mouth is hard, fierce man? He''s a tough guy!


    "Oh, the sick little boy and the miracle doctor."


    The little boy and the Royal sister are not the same route. The little boy is just like he didn''t grow up. As for the Royal sister, the little bastard almost said he was the queen.


    Shen Jun raises eyebrows, "sick little boy? Am I weak? "


    Although Su Tang tightly clasped someone''s neck, she was still very clamorous and said, "no, I don''t know who it was at the beginning. When it thundered at night, she still wanted to see me. When she was sick, she wanted to be accompanied."


    She kept on talking. I''m afraid the man next to her would be very angry. But Shen Jun was not angry. Instead, he raised his lips.


    Tut, if he didn''t like this at first, would the little bastard like to stay with him?


    Shen Jun admits that he is mean, but if he is not mean these days, can the little bastard have a look at him? I''m afraid that in her heart, this is a poor and pathetic patient. After being cured, there will be no trace left in her heart.


    He pulled Su Tang''s hand around his neck. So many poisonous insects at his feet began to riot uncontrollably and all crawled out of the bottom. Su Tang thought he was going to throw himself down, which made her look pale. Unexpectedly, Shen Jun held her hand and squeezed her chest.


    Su Tang:???


    What the hell are you doing?!


    She looked at him in shock, then at her hands, and then at his chest. She was as mad as a man.


    But Shen Jun said, "is it still weak?"


    Su Tang didn''t know how to answer for a moment. As a result, this guy grabbed her hand and pressed it to the other side of her chest.


    Su Tang


    Well, it''s very good. It''s very muscular. It''s also very good in the chest. It''s very tactile


    No, no, no, what is she thinking?!


    Shen Jun, "still weak?"


    He tilted his head slightly, smiling sickly.


    Su Tang hissed and insisted, "the little boy''s desire to win is quite high."


    Shen Jun shook her hand slightly, then grinned, "isn''t my sister satisfied? In that case... " He lengthened his voice, took her hand and began to move down.


    His movement is very slow, the corners of his lips are still smiling, only the eyes, dark as ghosts, are so terrible.


    It''s too late for Su Tang to return home.


    This madman, actually holding her hand, pressed to his place. Not only that, he gave her a gift from that position.


    Su Tang


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!


    Knock you, hooligan!


    Su Tang never thought that one day she would be fooled by the man, but she didn''t realize it at first.


    Shen Jun, "still weak?"


    Su Tang''s mouth drew hard, and then he grinned: "it''s like this. Who knows. Come on, take off your pants. I''ll get a pair of scissors. Let''s cut them off and measure them with a ruler. "


    The little bastard''s angry appearance makes Shen Jun laugh. He puts the little bastard down again and rubs her lips with his hand.


    "My sister''s mouth is still so hard. It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for my sister to beg for mercy."


    She cries for her sister, but she thinks about how to bully her. This is really her "good brother.".Su Tang sneered. She didn''t know if she was angry with him. The insects around her were not so terrible. She not only dared to walk into the insect heap, but also asked the system, "come on, report the location of the dog thief."


    The system shuddered. "Inside, in the monitoring room."


    Su Tang raised her eyes slightly, staring at the camera flashing in the dark, and then grinned at the camera.


    Her lips moved and she said a word in silence.


    The little girl said the most cruel words with a smile. Even though she was separated from the monitor, the other side was still scared out in a cold sweat.


    Relying on the blood of the last saint, slag man raised countless poisonous insects, but these insects could not regenerate, and he could not re cultivate them. Over the years, seeing fewer and fewer poisonous insects, he became more and more cautious. Until he met Wang Wen, they hit it off and began to think about a big fight.


    As a result, there is not much return, and the old nest has been served.


    Wang Wen died when she died. For slag man, she was just a little capable cooperator, but the people in the monitor were different. He knew who she was, the saint of qingluan mountain! Every saint of qingluan mountain will be named qingluan.


    The saint in his hand, like the living dead, is no longer different from the dead, but she is fresh and beautiful.


    Although slag man was scared out of a cold sweat at the beginning, he was excited at this time. His eyes were greedy and his mind was full of how to ban her.


    The next second, the monitor exploded and the surrounding area fell into darkness.


    Su Tang had been blind and had a systematic relationship with each other. She was not afraid of this degree of darkness. Not only that, she also held Shen Jun''s tie and asked him to follow her.


    "I don''t care if I''m lost."


    Su Tang also wanted to lose him, but this guy is poisoned. Even Gu Wang is not invincible. You have to recuperate him when you go back.


    When she thought about it, she found it too difficult.


    "This year''s male leader is really going too far. I can''t ignore him!"


    The system, "but It seems that he is the one who suffered the loss. Think about it, he is the one you touched. "


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    At the moment when the camera was destroyed, Su Tang received the news that the garbage man was running away, but although he ran away, he left a lot of insects for them. In addition to the dim light around, Su Tang could only grasp someone''s tie and walk all the way to the door.


    All the way, she did not know how many insects she had stepped on. Although these insects could not help her, she felt very sick at the thought of those soft insects stepping on her feet.


    Outside the bar, because of the previous vibration, all the guests ran all the way. The rest were the villagers and sun Yao, as well as the strapped strong Wang Wen.


    They are standing in the corner, so they are not noticeable.


    When Su Tang came forward, Wang Wen was scolding.


    "I tell you, the wise man, let me go quickly, or Mr. Li will not let you go after he knows!"


    "Don''t forget the delusion that qingluan that bitch can come out, no one can escape from Mr. Li''s hands!"


    "Sun Yao, don''t you like me? Let me go and I''ll be with you!"


    Wang Wen is arrogant. In fact, she doesn''t have a heart at all. This term''s saint is different from the past. She is powerful and intelligent. The key is that she is still very powerful. She is very young, but she has a certain position in the upper class circle of a city.


    Wang Wen also wants that kind of position. She finally becomes a net star. She thinks she is very popular and famous, but she doesn''t want those so-called rich people to be their playthings in the end. Today the rich people play with her, and tomorrow they will be given to others.


    They are human beings!


    They also want dignity!


    Why do they have money to do what they want, but they can''t resist?


    It was at this time that Wang Wen met Mr. Li. He knew everything about her and gave her the opportunity to fight with her. So she felt that she had found a confidant in life.


    Sun Yao''s face was distorted by her last words. Who is he rare to be with her? Make it clear how he would have looked at her more if she hadn''t poisoned him!


    Sun Yao''s face was livid, but Wang Wen felt that he would kneel and lick her. In the end, sun Yao took off his shoes, then pulled down his smelly socks and stuffed them into Wang Wen''s mouth.


    When Su Tang came over, she saw such a suffocating scene.


    She took a cool breath, and then looked at Wang Wen, it was obvious that she had already begun to roll her eyes.


    Sun Yao is studying his sole. Just now in the bar, he felt that there was a bug biting his sole. At this moment, good guy, he was really bitten a hole.


    Thanks to his quick reaction, he is afraid that his feet will be bitten through.


    The villagers were the first to find Su Tang. When they saw her coming, they immediately surrounded her.


    "Are you all right, saint?"


    Sue sugar shakes her head. "I''m ok, but let the other party run away." When she finished, she looked at Wang Wen carefully. The village head and his wife all looked ordinary, but Wang Wen''s face was perfect, with a golden ratio. All her features were just right.


    Sue sugar squinted, too perfect things are often not true.


    "Cosmetic surgery. The doctors in the other hospital are good. Tell me which doctor did it."


    Wang Wen''s mouth was stuffed with smelly socks, but she couldn''t answer, but maybe the socks were too smoked. After a long time, her tears and nose came out, and she looked so embarrassed that Su Tang stepped back.


    "Sun Yao, socks, take them away."


    Sun Yao obediently takes away the socks, but after he takes them away, Wang Wen doesn''t answer Su Tang''s words. Instead, she yells for help.


    Sun Yao see, without saying a word, once again the smelly socks into her mouth.


    In this way, Wang Wen''s tears came down.


    Su Tang tut said, "I''ll give you a chance. I''ll let Sun Yao take out the socks in your mouth. You''re not allowed to yell, or I''ll cut your tongue."


    Wang Wen''s face froze in an instant. She knew the saint''s character. Although sometimes she could not bear to trample on ants, when she was really cruel, she was more terrible than the villagers in qingluan mountain.


    So she didn''t dare to do it again this time.


    Su Tang, "I ask, you answer, otherwise not only the tongue is gone, I can let you live not like death."


    Her voice is indifferent. She is not as gentle as she used to be in qingluan mountain, but the villagers don''t think anything is wrong.


    Saints should be kind, which is the moral character of every saint, but kindness without bottom line is not a good thing.


    "Now tell me what the real name of Mr. Li is."


    Wang Wen winced, even did not dare to look directly at the eyes, "I, I only know that he is a doctor, others call him Doctor Li, no more."


    Su Tang sneered, "Dr. Li? I''m afraid he''s not only a doctor, but at least a dean. "


    Wang Wen didn''t dare to say anything, so she lowered her head.


    Su Tang asked sun Yao and Shen Jun to think, "is there any more famous cosmetic hospital in a city? It''s better to have the president''s surname Li. "Sun Yao is not clear about this, and few women around him will share with him what cosmetic experience, but Shen Jun frowned.


    "I know a hospital." Shen Jun has so many elder sisters. At the beginning, she was also affectionate with her younger brother, so she took him to many plastic surgery hospitals.


    The plastic surgery hospital does not only include plastic surgery, but also beauty. The sisters of the Shen family were born in a wealthy family. When they were a little older, they would apply for all kinds of cards for themselves. In the end, the sisters all ran a hospital. It is said that which hospital had the best effect.


    "Charlier plastic surgery hospital, a private hospital, is located in the suburbs. However, although it is in the suburbs, the passenger flow is very large. Many rich wives or rich ladies like to go there for beauty treatment."


    As soon as Su Tang heard it, she found out something.


    She said that the scum man surnamed Li relied on Wang Wen to win over so many rich people. It turned out that there was such a channel. Women who are willing to spend a lot of money on themselves usually have good conditions. When the time comes, they will have more people looking for him.


    Su Tang knew everything about it, so she asked the villagers to take Wang Wen back. Of course, she knew in her heart that the woman would not just test her hand. She would try every means to escape on the way back. For this reason, she directly put a bug in her body.


    She said: "the hometown of Gu Chong is also qingluan mountain. It takes you about seven days to go home by car from here. Now I''ll give you ten days. If Gu Chong doesn''t feel you go back in ten days, he will explode and die."


    Wang Wen dares to be angry but not to speak. She hangs her head. At first glance, she seems to be docile, but her mind is full of crooked thoughts.


    Su Tang is planning to go now. When she looks back, she just sees Wang Wen''s vicious eyes staring at her. Seeing this, she smiles directly.


    "Careful thinking is quite a lot. It seems that insects can''t trap you." Su Tang came over as she said, and then, without saying a word, she took off her arm. "Well, this should be good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    Su Tang was so cruel that sun Yao was stunned.


    "Master, you are so handsome!"


    Sue sugar, "come on, put on your shoes, fumigation."


    Socks off, shoes off, so hanging a foot, the taste is too heavy, think of this, she has some sympathy for Wang Wen, if she was stuffed with such smelly socks, I''m afraid she would faint on the spot.


    In fact, Wang Wen is not so good. She used to have a lot of small thoughts. Now, there are poisonous insects in her body and her hands have been unloaded. How can she still run away.


    Villager, "saint, what should we do after taking her back?"


    Su Tang said, "isn''t there a small house next to qingluan mountain pigsty? No one is allowed to see her without my order."


    The plot like Wang Wen is so bad that you can find loopholes in the law. You can''t do anything with her. So Su Tang decided to lynch her.


    Wang Wen didn''t dare to scream this time. Even if she was not willing to, she could only make an appearance of admitting her life.


    It''s getting late, and it''s almost done. After su Tang parted with them, she followed Shen Jun back to Shen''s home.


    I don''t know if God can''t see such a heinous person. After catching Wang Wen, thunder and lightning appeared in the night sky.


    Su Tang didn''t take it seriously. When she got back to Shen''s house, she just took off her coat, and then fell on the bed. Just when she was sleepy, a hot body suddenly came over her side.


    It should be said that the body is not hot, it''s boiling hot.


    Su Tang suddenly wakes up. She looks at Shen Jun lying on her bed and hisses.


    Her damned memory completely forgot that Shen Jun still had a wound on his arm!


    Shen Jun''s consciousness began to blur. Fortunately, Su Tang found out and immediately dealt with the injury on his arm. Soon he was out of danger.


    He was out of danger, but Su Tang was sweating all over. He was tired enough to drag a coat for him.


    Shen''s medical kit is complete, and there are many medicinal materials she left in it.


    The housekeeper has lived for a long time and has seen a lot of things. His young master insists that he doesn''t like Miss Qing, and even hates her. However, if he really hates someone, he will be subconsciously disgusted, not so close to Shen Shao.


    He sighed, feeling that his young master''s awkward temperament would not enlighten him next year, so he began to speak for him.


    "Miss Qing, you left all these herbs at the beginning. There are a lot of them. The rest of them are hidden by the young master. No one is allowed to touch them."


    Su Tang''s face was puzzled, "herbs are used to treat diseases. Why do you hide them?"


    Housekeeper, "that''s true, but it''s something you left behind after all. You left in a hurry, so you don''t know that young master was crazy for a while. Later... "


    Sue sugar, "what happened?"


    The housekeeper sighed with a long sigh, "later, the young master developed a habit. He used to make tea with the herbs you left behind. He drank a little today and a little tomorrow. I also advised him that the medicine is divided into three parts. How can he drink it every day, but the young Master said..."


    Every time the housekeeper stopped at the most critical moment, Su Tang scratched her heart and said, "what did he say? Housekeeper, you say


    Housekeeper, "young master said, this is the only thing you left, right as a thought."


    Su Tang didn''t believe that.


    Sure enough, the next instant I heard the system say: "that''s the interpretation of the literary and Art Edition. What Shen Jun really said is that when he finishes eating the herbs, then it''s your death time."


    Su Tang


    "So I came to qingluan mountain later because I didn''t have enough herbs"


    Su Tang left a lot of herbs at the beginning, most of which were tonics. Shen Jun was short of money in the early years, so his body couldn''t be mended all at once. Tonics were useful at this time. She had skin to skin, the task is finished, or left a line.


    But she didn''t expect that this stupid thing would find a quack in the end. Su Tang almost killed herself when she thought that he was still taking quack medicine.


    The housekeeper couldn''t answer for a moment because there were many herbs, but the young master found the man back.


    So, he hesitated, and then found the explanation, "young master can''t wait, qingluan mountain road is far away, Miss Qing left, young master is not good, he every day to think of you, later found that just eat herbs and no effect, he still miss you."


    Su Tang couldn''t listen any more. I''m afraid Shen Jun didn''t even think about it.


    "Well, steward, I need to rest." Su Tang looked at her bed and said, "can the housekeeper send someone to take you away?"


    The housekeeper said, "why don''t you let the young master sleep here? The young master has been suffering from insomnia for several days. It''s not easy to sleep well. Let him sleep here. "


    Su Tang has no problem. This is the Shen family. She won''t object to him sleeping in the toilet. It''s just, where should she sleep now?The housekeeper made a very bold move. Miss Qing''s bedroom was occupied, so he could only take out the young master''s bedroom.


    "Miss Qing, this way, please. We will provide you with a new room."


    The housekeeper''s routine is also very deep. Su Tang didn''t notice it until she was sent to Shen Jun''s bedroom. Looking at the room full of black, white and gray, she didn''t want to smoke.


    "Uncle housekeeper, I asked you to help me find a place to sleep, but I didn''t want to occupy your bedroom."


    Housekeeper, "young master has slept in your bed, you should go back to sleep."


    For a moment, Su Tang could hardly tell whether he was Shen Jun''s housekeeper or his own.


    Outside, the thunder is louder and louder, and the lightning is brighter and brighter. This scene makes Su Tang think that the stupid child is afraid of thunder.


    She was just thinking about it. The housekeeper saw that he took the opportunity to leave. When Su Tang found out, he left a figure behind and a sound of closing the door.


    Su Tang looked at the closed door, mouth a smoke, finally, she is the same way back, back to his room without windows in the debris room.


    Shen Jun has been lying on the pillow and is about to snore. Su Tang doesn''t want to sleep in the same bed with him, so she asks the servant to prepare a quilt. Then she kicks Shen Jun to the floor and she lies on the bed to sleep.


    Tired for a day, Su Tang soon fell into a dream, but in the middle of the night, she was half asleep and half awake. She heard the thunder outside the house. Then, a huge shadow suddenly collapsed from the ground to the bed.


    Su Tang has been pressed to vomit blood. A person of such height and size, who can bear to press her like this.


    "Shen, Jun!"


    Sue sugar clenched her teeth to answer her, but it was the heat spray in her neck, and a very low voice, "I''m afraid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    Su Tang thinks that she will be killed by her own softness sooner or later. When she meets a man on Sunday, her first idea is to play with him. But once he shows weakness and pity, she can''t bear it.


    For example, Shen Jun at this time, pitifully lying on her body, let her inexplicably think of the past.


    At that time, the teenagers were not so poisonous. Although they looked sick, they were very polite and modest. When they talked with you, their black eyes were shining. At that time, Su Tang liked to tease him and always asked him to call his sister. They were just one month away. At the beginning, he was shy and some of them couldn''t shout out. After several times, he seemed to have no choice but to compromise.


    The reason why the relationship between the two was bad in the end was that the young man found out the plot of the young ladies in the Shen family. He was helpless, but she abandoned him at that time.


    I''m afraid I can''t forgive anyone.


    Su Tang was a little soft hearted at the beginning. Later, he repeatedly questioned her and wanted to keep her by extraordinary means. This kind of low-key technique completely angered her.


    What did she say to the system at that time to let him know the danger of society.


    Several elder sisters of the Shen family have not yet been completely captured by him. Su Tang wants to leave. He has no strength at all. Therefore, in Shen Jun''s opinion, she not only abandons herself, but also betrays him.


    But Su Tang didn''t bother to explain the details. She has finished all her tasks, and the man is nothing in her eyes.


    The system was surprised at the ruthlessness and the rapid detachment of emotion. It even thought that its host might not need emotional detachment.


    Emotional detachment will not work until she leaves a world. However, she can leave without hesitation before emotional detachment has played a role. Unlike other hosts, she will hesitate, feel distressed and cry until emotional detachment works.


    Every time this happens, the system can''t help sympathizing with these men. In Su Tang''s eyes, these are all the tools for her to do the task. It doesn''t matter who she is, as long as she can complete the task.


    Outside the window, the thunder continued, and the people on her became heavier and heavier. She had difficulty breathing and finally sighed,


    "next to me, I''m going to suffocate."


    This is a compromise to let him stay in his own bed. Shen Jun stops when he sees good things. After hearing the words, he slowly turns over from her and then lies beside the bed.


    He didn''t make such an over intimate gesture as holding her. He just curled up and held her hand in his arms.


    Sue sugar blinked, and occasionally the lightning came on, and she could see clearly how he closed his eyes.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, his face is like a worry can not be opened, even if he fell asleep, it is not stable.


    Sue sugar thought about it and suddenly came up with a word.


    A sense of security.


    Shen Jun has no sense of security.


    Su Tang didn''t know whether he was doing this because of his sisters or because of her, or maybe they had something to do with each other, but The softhearted mood was gradually pressed down, and her task still had to be done.


    "Gouzi, where is that man named Li?"


    System, "still in city a, but he changed his face."


    Sue sugar, "what''s so quick to change face? How can I change my face? "


    One night is enough, but the system says, "change face."


    Su Tang:??


    The system says, "there are poisonous insects. Otherwise, you think the last saint was over sixty years old. How could he still be young forever? In fact, he no longer has his own face. Now his face is someone else''s


    Su Tang gave a cold breath. This time, she could not help asking the question that sun Yao would ask, "are you sure this is just a small world? There is such a mysterious picture, really do not need exorcism


    System:


    Su Tang felt that she was despised. She snorted and decided to ignore the smelly dog.


    It rained all night. The next morning, when Su Tang woke up, there was no one around him. However, there was still some warmth around her. It was obvious that she had just left.


    She quickly cleaned herself up, thinking that since the man surnamed Li had changed his face, it would be impossible for him not to change his face. So she picked up her bank card and didn''t even plan to eat breakfast, so she wanted to rush to the mall.


    "Where to go."


    Shen Jun is sitting on the sofa with a newspaper in his hand. He is not as weak as he was last night.


    Su Tang, "something''s up."


    She is not his who, there is no need to report their whereabouts, and she accompanied him all night, ah, this bastard does not reduce the blackening value! It''s too much!


    Shen Jun''s face is not very good. One night''s time did not shorten the distance between them. On the contrary, he had the illusion of pushing farther and farther.


    He put down his newspaper and rubbed his eyebrows. "You haven''t had breakfast yet."


    Sue sugar looked at the watch on her wrist. It''s already ten o''clock. She can have lunch.


    "I''ll eat out later."


    Shen Jun couldn''t sit any more. He stood up and blocked her way. "With whom?"As soon as his voice fell, Su Tang''s mobile phone rang.


    "Sun Yao?"


    Sun Yao''s voice was so loud that it reached Shen Jun''s ear, "master!! Where are we going today? Don''t worry, as long as you say, I''m your most loyal pony! "


    Xiao Ma Zai''s three words make Shen Jun''s teeth itch.


    He laughed angrily, and his tone became strange. "The only young master of the grandson''s family is so down that he wants to be a horse. Do you know what your grandfather said?"


    Su Tang feels that she is a telephone answering machine with no feelings at this moment. She hasn''t talked much yet. Sun Yao over there jumps again.


    "Shen Jun? Shen Jun, what the hell are you talking about? It''s an honor to be my master, OK?! Supreme honor, you don''t understand


    Shen Jun chuckled and hung up his cell phone. Then he took Su Tang''s hand and walked all the way out.


    Su Tang was pulled dizzy, and when she came to the garage, she asked, "why?"


    "You pick one of the cars here." When Shen Jun said this, his tone was suddenly awkward and he said, "I''ll drive."


    This makes Su Tang very surprised. Isn''t this guy still mocking sun Yao? Why is he willing to be the horse now?


    Shen Jun seems to see the meaning in her eyes, pursed her lips, and then said: "the driver is not the same as the horse."


    "Me, senior."


    Sutang: poof


    This high-level voice is so funny that Su Tang is laughing.


    "Senior? Where is Mr. Shen? Why don''t I know? "


    Shen Jun''s eyes were deep and his voice was dumb. "Didn''t you know yesterday?"


    When he finished, he looked down at his white hands and thought of the scene in the bar last night. It was the craziest time he had lived for more than 20 years, but he didn''t regret it, even


    Shen Jun''s Adam''s apple rolled slightly. "Miss Qing still wants to try again?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    Shen Jun''s eyes are too aggressive. Su Tang feels that the back of her hand is hairy. Then, she thinks of the scene in the bar last night.


    Her mouth slightly smoke, and then, squint, "you don''t say I forget."


    She stepped forward. They were so close that they could feel each other''s breathing.


    "Shen''s younger brother is very bold now." Su Tang tugged his tie and made an effort to look him in the same direction.


    Shen Jun''s head flushed at that time. Now his head is clear. How dare he make such arrogant moves? However, they are close. He sniffs the fragrance of the little bastard, and the feeling of being pressed down rises again.


    He rolled the Adam''s apple, but he didn''t dare to make a mistake. After a long time, he looked a little pitiful.


    He knew that he had gone too far, whether it was impulsive or not, but he just did it and offended her, so he should apologize.


    "I''m sorry."


    Although there is only a simple sorry, but this guy''s blackening value is so high, it''s not easy to sincerely apologize.


    But Su Tang has never been a good person to accept, smell speech, she smile slightly cautious, "apology is useful, what do you want the police to do."


    Shen Jun changed her arrogant appearance before, afraid that she would really leave, afraid that she would not catch up with her at all, so she was very obedient, "then Qingqing, you say, I will do it."


    The word "Qingqing" suddenly came out of the corner of Su Tang''s mouth. Before, she called her Miss Qingqing, or miss Qingqing. How did her sister disappear in one night? Only Qingqing was left.


    "This name..."


    Qingqing, Qinqin, how to listen to all awkward ah!


    "Another name."


    Shen Jun looked at her and was silent for a moment. Then he obediently said, "Luan Luan."


    Su Tang


    "Can we not reduplicate? You call me by my name, the one with my full name! "


    Shen Jun is a little wronged. He knows that reduplication means intimacy. Only close people can shout like this. But if she refuses, he doesn''t dare to do it again for fear of forcing people away.


    Shen Jun was arrogant for only five minutes, and now he was tamed by Su Tang.


    "Qingluan."


    Su Tang is finally comfortable. Since Shen Jun wants to be a driver, give him the chance.


    "Come on, my driver."


    Su Tang finally chose a very coquettish big red sports car, and they drove into the mall all the way. However, when they were shopping, Su Tang suddenly had a bold idea.


    Shen Jun was seriously ill in the early years and has been in the Shen family, so her skin is much whiter than others


    "The younger brother of the Shen family ~"


    the little girl''s face changed so fast that Shen Jun told her what terrible things she was going to do. She was stiff and said, "what, what?"


    Su sugar, "you are not asking me to forgive you, now there is an opportunity, it depends on how you grasp."


    Shen Jun looked at a big pit in front of him. He didn''t dare to jump. He could only take a deep breath and gritted his teeth and said, "you say it."


    Sue sugar, "you can wear whatever I choose for you later. Don''t contradict or refuse. If you can do it, let''s go on shopping. If you can''t, go back. "


    Finally, Shen Jun agreed.


    Although he didn''t know what problems he would encounter in the future, he knew that as long as he refused, the little bastard would leave immediately without looking back.


    Su Tang also knows how to handle the problem. She just chooses clothes. After choosing clothes, she makes a gesture on Shen Jun. after the gesture, she asks the salesperson to wrap them up. Her shopping speed is very fast. Unlike other girls, she can go shopping for a whole day or two hours. Her spoils are numerous. In the end, because there are too many, she simply asks someone to send them directly to Shen''s home.


    After the booty selection, Sutang is hungry.


    Shen Jun was surprised that this was a Hongmen banquet, but even Hongmen banquet was the happiest meal he had in the past year.


    In addition to the anger at the beginning, Shen Jun figured out later that if the little bastard didn''t like it, he didn''t like it, but at least he didn''t hurt him. From this point of view, he still had a chance, but he was the master of the Shen family. Even if he was not in good health, he was used to being praised, so he didn''t know how to bow his head. Even this time, I''m sorry, but he said it very rudely. The good thing is Su Tang Don''t give up.


    After a meal, Shen Jun acts as a driver again. He is so nervous all the way that he seems to know that there is a execution ground, but he doesn''t give up the last good time.


    After returning to Shen''s home, Su Tang asked him to withdraw all the servants. At first, Shen Jun didn''t want to, but Su Tang had a funny smile on her face.


    "If you don''t want to, you can. It''s not me who''s going to lose face later."


    So, on this day, all the servants of the Shen family got a paid holiday, and even the housekeeper almost let him go.


    However, the housekeeper stayed in the Shen family for decades, and he didn''t know where to go for a while, so in the end, he left the housekeeper alone.


    The person is almost empty, Su Tang just presses Shen Jun in front of the dresser.


    The speed of the shopping mall is very fast. Before they go home, the goods arrive. At this time, Su Tang finds out a set of bottles and cans of cosmetics from a lot of bags."Come on, wipe the water emulsion first. Oh, let''s have Mr. Shen''s neutral skin. Then I''ll choose a neutral water emulsion."


    When Su Tang''s hand leaned over, Shen Jun was full of rejection, but his heart refused, but his body did not dare to move. In this way, he sat in front of the dressing mirror for nearly two hours.


    But these two hours are just the beginning. Soon, Su Tang pulls out a pile of large clothes from various bags.


    Shen Jun didn''t understand why she wanted to buy a large size one at first. Until now, he looks at the coquettish "woman" in the mirror and is shocked.


    Sue sugar, "come on, put on this suit. After we put on it, we can put on wigs and go out."


    Yes, at the beginning, Su Tang planned to change herself into someone else, and then fished out the doctor Li. However, after she saw Shen Jun, she suddenly had a bold idea.


    As a man, Shen Jun''s figure is perfect, but as a woman, she is tall and big.


    A rich and powerful woman, because of her bulky body, can not be loved by her husband, and finally can only use beauty equipment for plastic surgery.


    Su Tang''s plays are all ready for him. Of course, in order to avoid his danger, she also made a simple face change. First she pasted on her beard, then she put on a suit. Finally, she pinched her sissy temperament, and then she went out with Shen Jun.


    Shen Jun lived for more than 20 years and gave her almost all her first time.


    He was wearing an awkward dress and always felt empty and uncomfortable.


    "Qingluan, where are we going?"


    Su Tang said, "let''s go to Dr. Li''s plastic surgery hospital. I''ll tell you the plan later. You''ll play directly. By the way, if you can''t cry later, you tell me and I''ll pinch you secretly. "


    Shen Jun


    "You don''t have to pinch it."


    He can cry just because of his bad clothes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    As soon as his waist changed, he turned into a blonde and burly girl in red dress. He also stepped on high-heeled shoes of 10 cm and went straight for two meters.


    Shen Jun''s face is black, not to mention that in Su Tang''s words, when he is black, he is especially like a "complaining woman". She not only asks him to keep his present look, but also shows some sadness in his eyes.


    What are you complaining about?


    Shen Jun has lived for more than 20 years. He has never been so crazy as he is today. The 10 cm high heels on his feet are still very uncomfortable. They are stuck in the back heel and feel painful when walking.


    He grinned his teeth and endured his anger. "I can''t complain. I just want to kill people now."


    Button out the eyes of those who have seen him, and then kill them.


    Su Tang can''t bear to laugh. Other people are big men in women''s clothes. This is good. It''s a big Mac in women''s clothes.


    But she couldn''t laugh, or he wouldn''t play with her.


    "Come on, look, I''m acting like a man, too."


    As she spoke, she also raised her little finger. Her every move was like Shen Jun thought for a while, and finally said firmly, "Why are you like a eunuch?"


    Su Tang''s little finger tilted to half, smelling the words, his eyes burst out with surprise, "is that right? I''m just playing a sissy. " Words fall, she also pretends to wriggle a smile, that smile, Shen Jun see of want to poke blind oneself.


    So two good normal people don''t do it, why do they have to fight back?


    Shen Jun asked his soul, but Su Tang said, "we don''t know the name of Dr. Li. We only know the hospital. If we go in and look for people as before, believe me, they will stare at us as soon as we enter the hospital."


    Shen Jun has nothing to say. What else can he do? Little bastard likes it. He can only spare his life to accompany a gentleman.


    "When this is over, don''t tell anyone about my dress today."


    Su Tang looked at the flaming red lips on his mouth and said, "yes, Shen Shao. No, madam Shen, don''t worry. I won''t tell you."


    Seeing this, Shen Jun snorted haughtily. They came all the way to the gate of the hospital. Li garbage had to drive the hospital downtown. When they got off the bus, they really attracted a lot of attention. Shen Jun''s high heels were unstable, and in the end, they all relied on Su Tang.


    So they stumbled into the hospital.


    At the door, the doorman of the hospital saw these two people with strange shapes. Their pupils were shocked directly. "Are you two?"


    Shen Jun didn''t want to answer, so he just knocked his head on her shoulder. He bent over with great effort. Such a huge figure made people feel that he was wronged somehow.


    Su Tang, in a rough voice, yelled, "of course we''re here for cosmetic surgery. I''ve heard others say that you''re a very good doctor."


    On hearing this, the doorman looked them over. He felt that they were two big customers. He immediately welcomed them in, serving tea and water. The service was not good.


    Su Tang took Shen Jun''s black card and patted it on the table on the spot. "We want the best doctor. Money is not a problem!"


    So rich, poor in his face engraved on the word rich.


    There are many doctors in this cosmetic surgery hospital. Seeing this, a batch of them came immediately.


    Su Tang tilted her legs on the tea table and squinted. She was full of arrogance, but she was asking the system, "what''s up, is that rubbish there?"


    System, "not this batch."


    Smell speech, Su sugar immediately big hand a swing, "no, change a batch of legs long."


    These words seemed to come out subconsciously, and some doctors'' faces changed on the spot.


    What are they? KTV box princess? It''s too much to change another batch!


    But Su Tang was rich. Seeing their sullen faces, she stormed away on the spot. "What do you look at one by one? I don''t need you to look at me again." After she yelled, she immediately comforted Shen Jun on the sofa, "Oh, my lady Shen, don''t be sad. Mr. Shen will definitely change his mind. I''ve heard many people say that this hospital can make ugly women beautiful, as long as the money is enough."


    After su Tang''s quarrel, the rest of the doctors dare not speak up. Finally, after changing two groups of people in a row, the villain finally went online.


    Not to mention, if the system didn''t tell her the identity of the other party early, I''m afraid she couldn''t believe the garbage station in front of her.


    "Is NIMA really sixty years old?"


    The system said, "he changed his face and skin. It''s not his."


    Su Tang


    Dr. Li''s name is Li Nan. He is about 30 years old from the appearance. He is the best time in a man''s life. When he meets Su Tang and Shen Jun, he immediately shows a kind look and smile. "Two guests, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang was shocked by his appearance, and could not help asking the system again, "Gouzi, is he really Li Nan? Sixty years old? "


    The system was asked one after another, and had been impatient for a long time. Seeing this, it immediately said, "yes, he is Li Nan. You don''t think he looks young. The next time you catch him, you remember to tear off his skin. If you tear it off, you will know how bad his real situation is."Su Tang smell speech, but excitedly rub hands, "you wait, I can catch him today."


    Li Nan didn''t realize the danger. She just showed a puzzled smile when Su Tang was staring at him.


    "This gentleman, why are you always staring at me?" He said, touching his face. "Is there anything on my face?"


    Su Tang couldn''t hide her excitement in her eyes, so in her first reaction, Li Nan felt that she was attracted by her masculinity, which made him feel very happy.


    However, the beautiful return to the beautiful, Li Nan does not look up to this thin and weak with a sissy man.


    Su Tang''s reaction is too big. Shen Jun doesn''t know Li Nan''s identity, and his face is livid. "Have you seen enough?"


    In order not to be noticed, he disguised himself as a woman. Shen Jun had to lower his voice, and then there was a sound like a duck''s voice.


    Shen Jun is even more angry, even thinking that he shouldn''t have agreed to such rules in order to make her happy!


    Su Tang saw this and immediately put on the actor, "my poor Shen Tai, this doctor..." She howled in the middle of her voice and stopped immediately. Then she squinted and saw Li Nan''s chest tag. Then she continued to cry and said, "Doctor Li, please help us, Mrs. Shen. Mr. Shen, because of his dislike for her big figure, forced her to break up and divorce. What''s more irritating is that he''s still messing around outside. I pity Mrs. Shen. For him, I fainted a few days ago. "


    Su Tang''s voice is loud. When she cries, everyone around her hears it. Originally, there are many medical staff nearby watching and hearing it, so the voice behind her is even louder.


    Because they were not sure about the doctor, they were still in the hall. When Li Nan heard the speech, he glanced at Shen Jun, who was shocked.


    What a burly woman!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    Li Nan only knows how big he is, but when Shen Jun suddenly stands up and looks at him, his height of nearly two meters directly confuses Li Nan.


    He looked at Shen Jun in shock and scanned him three times from top to bottom. Finally, he spoke.


    "What''s your name, madam?"


    Shen Jun pursed his lips, so Su Tang spoke.


    "It''s called Mrs. Shen. We Mrs. Shen said that when we get married, we have to follow our husband''s surname. So if someone calls his real name, he will be angry."


    Li Nan worked for such a long time, and many wonderful people had seen him. He soon recovered his composure and said, "I wonder if Shen Tai thinks I''m qualified? Can you be your chief surgeon? "


    Shen Jun didn''t know what the little bastard was up to, so when Li Nan asked, he immediately looked at Su Tang.


    Su Tang is just like his spokesperson. As soon as he saw it, she immediately said, "of course, Dr. Li is so beautiful. It must be aesthetic. By the way, can we come into your office and have a chat? With so many people looking at us, Shen will be shy. "


    Shen Jun


    He is not shy. He wants to smash this hospital now!


    Li Nan pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Hearing the words, he immediately said with a smile: "of course, come on, I''ll take you to my office."


    The office is not far away, soon arrived, Li Nan gave himself a good treatment, he changed a skin, is no longer the president, but still gave himself a senior director''s position, the office facing the sun, there is a whole side of French window behind, lighting first-class.


    Li Nan pointed to the sofa in the office, asked them to sit down and said, "I don''t know what you like to drink? Coffee or tea, I''ll ask the nurse to pour it


    Su Tang doesn''t matter. Shen Jun doesn''t want to talk from beginning to end.


    Li Nan was not too enthusiastic. He behaved like an upper class gentleman. Seeing that they said casually, he directly asked Hu Zhu to prepare some light tea. Then he said, "plastic surgery is very complicated. I don''t know about you two..." When he talked about them, he looked at Shen Jun and said, "what should I do, the whole body or the part?"


    Shen Jun has been loveless, but the more he is, the more frustrated he is. It''s like Su Tang''s saying that because of her husband''s dislike, he is no longer interesting.


    Su Tang is different. Although she looks like a full sissy, she is warm and cheerful, and has a good chat with Li Nan. However, his attention is always on Shen Jun, and his eyes are not so obvious until the nurse brings the tea.


    Shen Jun felt uncomfortable when he saw him, so he simply leaned on Su Tang, who also let him.


    "Of course, the whole body. By the way, is there any way to reduce the height?" Su Tang said, "Mr. Shen is about the same height as me. At the beginning, he was forced by his parents to marry Mrs. Shen, but he was dissatisfied with her all the time. Shen Taiyuan wanted to have an affair with her for a long time, but unexpectedly, he had an extramarital affair."


    Li Nan expressed sympathy, and tried to persuade him, "in fact, we can change one, you see, he does not like you, change one, in case of another village, don''t always hang on a man, you can look around, there are still..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Tang suddenly jumped up, "Dr. Li, what do you mean?" She said, while pulling her chest clothes, "I tell you, I''m just friends with Mrs. Shen. Don''t be blind!"


    Li Nan, with black lines all over her head, endured the impulse to throw the sissy out and said with a smile: "forget it, if Shen is too determined, we will start to talk about the operation plan."


    They chatted for a long time, but no one moved the three cups of tea on the table.


    Shen Jun has been paying attention to Su Tang. Whenever she doesn''t reach out, he will be a backgrounder or a tool maker. But Li Nan always tricks them into using tea.


    But a small cup of tea, so flickering, there must be heaven and earth.


    The system said, "yes, don''t guess. There''s something in the tea. It''s a kind of medicine that can cause coma."


    When Su Tang heard that she was not a poisonous insect, she felt relieved. She made the appearance of drinking tea, but she didn''t drink too much, as if she just took a sip.


    Li Nan sees this, in the eye''s ready to move finally floated.


    The system says, "this medicine is very effective. It can make you faint in 30 seconds. "


    as soon as she listens to it, Su Tang immediately counts down in her heart, and then, as soon as 30 seconds arrive, she pounces directly on Shen Jun.


    When she pounced on him, she pinched his flesh on purpose, which also gave him a signal.


    As soon as she fell, Shen Jun''s face changed greatly.


    "Qingqing? Qingqing, what''s the matter with you! "


    The little bastard didn''t take a pseudonym when he came here, but if he called qingluan, he would expose himself. Only Qingqing would not think so much.


    Li Nan showed her true face immediately after su Tang fainted.


    "Mrs. Shen, your friend has fainted."


    Shen Jun''s eyebrows are tightly locked. Although she is a man disguised as a woman, except for her height, Shen Jun''s appearance is very good-looking. Her eyebrows are deep with peach blossom eyes. When she frowns, she seems to be worried. Especially at this moment, with the red color, she looks more beautiful.Li Nan has lived for more than 60 years. When he was young, he really liked petite girls. But with the decline of his physical fitness, even if he can keep his appearance young, he is old when he is old. The degradation of his physical function and the perennial illness are all killing him.


    The last sleeping saint has gone. All parts of her body are on strike. Now she lives on the respirator. Once the respirator is removed, her heart will stop immediately. So Li Nan is worried.


    He was in a hurry to seize the present saint, but the woman was so cunning that he was defeated several times.


    But these are not important, he looked at the eyes of Shen Jun, suddenly felt his love.


    He stood up and held Shen Jun''s hand. "I fell in love with you at first sight."


    Such a big, big, young, and beautiful face, isn''t that what he dreamed of?


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang was still pretending to be dizzy, and then he directly spurted them out.


    This spray, the atmosphere on the scene is not right.


    Sue sugar scratched her head. "Well, I''m sorry, or I''ll faint again, you go on?"


    Li Nan''s nature is exposed. He originally wanted to throw the sissy out, and then the perfect Shen Tai is his. But now, the sarcastic laughter can directly hear his face distorted.


    "Who are you to lie to me?"


    In the face of his anger, Su Tang only calmly stroked the creases of her clothes, "who am I? You ask Shen Tai She said, also hook Shen Jun''s neck, behind is very frivolous to his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1167

    Su Tang did this just to irritate Li Nan, but Shen Jun didn''t think so. He was full of little bastards kissing him. Even though he knew that this might be her new round of pranks, it was enough to make him happy.


    He felt his face, which was no longer the stinky face he had never loved before.


    He began to giggle, and Sue couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    This kid is a little silly today.


    "Ding, the blackening value has decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 90%. "


    Su Tang was shocked when her blackening value fell off guard. Could she just kiss her face, or be so happy?


    As soon as they changed their painting style, you and I came to show their love. They twisted Li Nan''s face and roared.


    "You''re playing with me!"


    As soon as he roars, Su Tang immediately thinks that there is still garbage to be disposed of. This is Li Nan''s hometown, but it''s different from the bar. The bar is the place where he raises poisonous insects and needs to be dark all the year round, so most of his poisonous insects are there. In the hospital, his goals are very clear. The rich women or rich women who come to have plastic surgery or beauty surgery, as long as they are in the hospital If you do something in the process, those people will be very obedient.


    Li Nan tasted the sweetness and couldn''t stop.


    Over the years, rich women who are hard hearted have directly chosen to commit suicide when they are under his control, but they have more to do with him. Even that bar is funded by them.


    With so many rich women of all kinds, Li Nan never took a fancy to anyone, but the present Shen was different.


    In Li Nan''s view, she is a perfect existence.


    Li Nan is more than 60 years old. He pursues immortality, but he finds that there is no immortality in the world. Even the saint who used to look unattainable is not born, old and dead in the end.


    He was not reconciled, and even wanted to exchange blood with the previous qingluan mountain saints. He thought they were saints, and they would be different! But if the blood type doesn''t match, it''s impossible to succeed at all. Therefore, the last saint who was already a vegetable was directly left with only one breath by him. If this breath was broken, he would never be able to use those poisonous insects again.


    So when he learned that Wang Wen was a villager from qingluan mountain, he immediately established a cooperative relationship with her. He wanted to lure the saint down the mountain, so he asked Wang Wen to seduce those rich children, and then fell into the trap, and then threw them near qingluan mountain.


    That''s what happened to sun Yao.


    Su Tang did go down the mountain as he wanted, but Li Nan found that the saints of this term were not like those of the past at all. The kindness of the past was easy to cheat. This time, the saints were not only wild, but also unpredictable.


    For example, now, who would have thought that a strong man would come to be a woman!


    But that''s not the point. The point is that he was cheated!


    Shen Jun throws the long yellow curls on Li Nan''s head, and then turns on the poisonous tongue mode. "If you like women, you cut your third leg. This wig will be my transfiguration gift to you. "


    Shen Jun is so accurate that he puts his wig directly on Li Nan''s head. Suddenly, his face is livid and his eyes are evil. He wants to tear Su Tang and Shen Jun to pieces!


    Su Tang took the opportunity to blow the whistle. With this blow, the few poisonous insects in the hospital directly snatched the right to use it from him.


    Li Nan knows how to control them, but without the blood of the saint, he is a fart!


    How did he use the insect to trap others before? Now, it''s his turn to be trapped by the insect.


    Li Nan''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that he had changed his face, but the other party could find him accurately. He began to be afraid, and no longer had the arrogance of the bar before.


    Su Tang just has an account to settle with him. In the bar, this damned rubbish still shoots her with an arrow. It''s like looking for death!


    "An old man in his sixties is old when he''s old. Why tear off the skin of a young man and put it on himself?" Su Tang was not soft at all. She first aimed her foot directly at Li Nan''s stomach, then stepped on his head and forced him to jump on the ground. Finally, she used poisonous insects to circumcise his false skin.


    Li Nan''s crimes are heinous, and Su Tang takes this opportunity to make a direct call to the dear police officer.


    In recent years, there have always been people missing, and the common feature of missing people is that they have been to this hospital. The police have long suspected them, but there is no evidence. Without evidence, they can not be arrested at home, except for some basic questions.


    Now suddenly received a phone call, without saying a word, the police immediately rushed into the hospital.


    Then they saw a scene that shattered the three outlooks.


    When the police kicked open the door of the office, they saw a petite "man" pushing a doctor to the ground, and then the petite "man" was peeling!


    At that moment, all the police aimed their weapons at Su Tang, "stop it! What are you doing? "


    Sue sugar peel to half, did not expect the police to come so quickly, can only follow back a step.As soon as she retreated, the police found the doctor lying on the ground sitting up slowly. Half of the doctor''s face had been skinned, but the scarlet picture in my impression didn''t appear. On the contrary, another terrible picture appeared.


    Half of the man''s face is as young as a 30-year-old, and the other half is as old as an old man!


    Such a subversive scene, the police were shocked almost aphasia.


    Seeing this, Su Tang explained, "it''s very difficult to peel. It must be done by professionals. Otherwise, you can''t peel off this guy''s skin." When she said this, she saw that the police couldn''t accept it for a moment, and then said, "do you need me to continue skinning him?"


    A policeman tried to peel the skin down, and finally found that his skin seemed to stick to his face and could not be pulled off.


    "Forensic, we need forensic help!"


    Sue sugar sighed, "don''t look for the forensic, really, I''m a doctor, you believe me, I can peel off his skin completely."


    Li Nan has been crying bitterly in the process of skinning. He covers his face and his youth is destroyed by Su Tang. He stares at her maliciously, even ignores the existence of the police and pours directly on her.


    This time, without Sue sugar, the police beat him to the ground.


    Li Nan was subdued again, this time, even his wrist was handcuffed with a pair of silver handcuffs, so that he could not move. But even so, but the police are not lax, they frown, looking at the extremely ugly Li Nan, "what is he?"


    Su Tang, "man, a greedy man who wants to get everything."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    Li Nan was caught lightly, full of venom, but no more venom, his things have become a foregone conclusion.


    Although Su Tang said that no one could get rid of the skin except her, the police didn''t believe her. Instead, they found the forensic first.


    After dealing with the corpse for so many years, the forensics met a living person for the first time. He muttered all the way until he saw Li Nan. He was thrilled.


    "What is this?"


    The policeman thought of what Sue sugar had said before and sighed, "people."


    Forensic medicine was not very happy at the beginning. Living people had a set of treatment plans for living people. Why did he have to find a guy who specialized in dealing with corpses? But at this moment, he looked at Li Nan''s half human and half ghost like shape, and immediately there was no complaint. His eyes were shining, just like discovering a new world.


    "This is Is it from any laboratory? "


    The police are already looking for professionals, because forensic medicine is also considered, so they let him come first. However, if no one can crack it, as a lady said, they will have to find him and miss burly again.


    "Someone called the police. We found him in the plastic surgery hospital. He is suspected of multiple homicides. Now we need to extract evidence." As the policeman said this, he thought of what Su Tang had said before. He said that the skin on his body had been removed from a living person. He frowned and explained to the forensic doctor, "take a little of the skin on his body and fight against the missing person."


    After being a policeman or a forensic doctor for a long time, I''ve seen a lot of strange things, but Li Nan is rare.


    The fastest way to do a biopsy is a few hours. After the forensic doctor cut off his skin, he sent it to the laboratory, and then began to study the ferocious half face.


    Forensic medicine, "this face how also should have 80 years old, ah, how he has a 30-year-old face and 80 years old at the same time."


    Police said: "these are not the most critical. We traced his ID card and found that he was more than 60 years old, and he was still a fugitive, escaping for nearly 40 years." Speaking of this, they began to ask, "where did you put those missing people?"


    Li Nan''s limbs were locked in the four corners of the operating table, on which was a huge operating lamp. He turned his face to avoid the glare of the light, but when he heard the police ask, he gave out a strange laugh.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. I''ve just had a lot of plastic surgery. Is it against the law to keep my youth forever?"


    Police frown, this garbage oil and salt do not enter, no matter how to ask will not let go.


    On the other hand, the laboratory quickly took the examination results. After comparison, Li Nan''s skin had nothing to do with him. It belonged to a young man who disappeared a few years ago.


    As soon as this result comes out, it can basically determine Li Nan''s evil deeds.


    Although forensic medicine has nearly 20 years of experience, when he tried to peel his skin down, he didn''t look as old as before. On the contrary, he showed his bright red skin like a normal person after tearing his skin.


    This time, the forensic also dare not move.


    "Who tore off the skin of this half face?"


    Police, "can''t handle it?"


    Forensic, "don''t know the root, rashly tear is useless, do you know the other side is what method?"


    Su Tang and Shen Jun are not police officers after all. In order to avoid contact with ordinary people, they will not seek them unless necessary. But now


    The policeman said, "I''d better ask someone to get them back."


    Although the eyes of those two people with strange clothes and strange appearance hurt, now as long as they can help, they can''t care about anything else.


    Su Tang and Shen Jun take off their make-up when they get back to Shen''s home, and then quietly wait for the police to call.


    During this period, Shen Jun couldn''t help asking her, "are you so sure that the police can''t help it?"


    Su Tang said, "why do you think qingluan mountain can get such special treatment? It is not only because of the environment of qingluan mountain that it has become a protected area, but also because of the villagers. Even the villagers are more valuable than the environment. "


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. Qingluan mountain is private. I have everything from land to mining right. Or in the hands of every saint. "


    The village head of qingluan mountain is just an external staff member. He has no rights, so he will not get special treatment in qingluan mountain. The only special treatment is the saint.


    "So what are you going to do next time? Don''t bribe the village head. Bribe me."


    Shen Jun choked. In order to get up the mountain, he really gave the village head a house.


    "Little money buff."


    Su Tang readily accepted the title, "who doesn''t love money in this world?" When she finished, she saw that Shen Jun had something to say, and immediately said, "don''t tell me you don''t love me. If you don''t love me, it''s better to be a charity and donate all the money of the Shen family?"


    He likes her more than money.


    But Shen Jun knew that cheap love was worthless without money, so he said, "do you think the Shen family has enough money?"Is it enough to marry you?


    The man''s law is that he can''t be short of money. Su Tang, a little money fan, touched his chin and said cautiously, "is the Shen family rich enough? I have to ask you?"


    The little girl''s eyes were clear, but there was no love or love in them. She was obviously not enlightened. Shen Jun sighed and could only end the topic for a while.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Li Nan was arrested, and the disappearance of her predecessor''s saint was investigated. Shen Jun wondered if she would stay once the matter was over.


    Su Tang takes a look at him. How can she deal with it before the task is finished? Of course, she wants to stay with him. But she can''t say it so plainly. After all, she''s afraid that this guy will float away.


    She hasn''t forgotten how she treated her in qingluan mountain before.


    "What else can I do? My valuable flowers and plants are ignored. What should I do when I die? Besides, the trafficker over there has not been caught yet, so there may be other victims." At the end, she sighed, "I have to save the world."


    That''s right. To save the man is to save the world. Otherwise, according to the system, once the world completely collapses and is not saved, the world will be ravaged by poisonous insects.


    It is said that there will only be one person in the world who is not afraid of poisonous insects. That person is Shen Jun. once he turns black, he will eventually be associated with poisonous insects according to historical development. As for the saint, the leading role''s aura is no longer on her, and it''s useless to have any ability.


    Su Tang can''t help shivering when she thinks about the images of insects all over the world.


    Maybe this is not the evolution history of Zerg in the future interstellar world.


    First, the insects, and then slowly evolved into those terrible Zerg.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    When Su Tang finally receives a call from the police, Shen Jun''s face suddenly changes slightly, and the whole person is also a little restless.


    "You..."


    Su Tang looks puzzled. What''s wrong with this guy? What did she do to deserve his fear?


    Shen Jun stepped back, his face full of resistance, "I don''t want to wear a skirt, and high heels, I..." He wanted to be tough, but he was afraid that the little bastard would be angry, so he could only say, "my feet still hurt."


    Su Tang was almost laughed by him. How could the child be so cute? Wei Qu ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba.


    "Well, well, I don''t have any strange hobbies. Before I asked you to dress as a woman, it wasn''t to let Li Nan relax. Now that he is arrested, you don''t need to dress as a woman."


    ***


    in the police station, the police were shocked to see Su Tang and Shen Jun, who were back to normal.


    Among other things, they know the richest man in a city, but


    Is that what rich people like?


    Shen Jun''s face is expressionless, but he stands behind Su Tang secretly. This little action can make su Tang funny.


    "Don''t look at us. He''s shy."


    Police, "in fact, under normal circumstances, we will not show such a look."


    Sue sugar burst out laughing, "I know, unless I can''t help it."


    Don''t mention Mr. policeman. In fact, she couldn''t help it. Before, she just let him pretend to be him on a whim. I didn''t expect that this guy would really do it. In order to get her forgiveness, Shen Jun really gave up.


    On this thought, Su Tang decided to treat him a little better.


    "In fact, Shen Shaoping Rili is not such a person, mainly because he lost the bet with me that day." Speaking of this, Su Tang also boasted about him, "look, even the richest man in our city, Shen Shao is very trustworthy."


    With this explanation, the police suddenly realized that Shen Jun was not the richest man with a special hobby, but the richest man who was very trustworthy.


    Shen Jun looks at the little bastard trying to explain for his reputation. She is in a better mood. Her expression is not so stiff, and the corners of her mouth float slightly. The most important thing is that she finally takes the initiative to hold his hand.


    Don''t look at him standing there with reserve, the expression didn''t change much, the villain in his heart has been happy in his heart.


    This is not, sugar heard the voice of blackening value fell.


    "Ding, the blackening value dropped by 10%, and the current blackening index: 80%."


    "Ding, the blackening value fell by 5%, and the current blackening index: 75%."


    The blackening value dropped a little fast, so Sutang couldn''t help looking back. As a result, this guy could still maintain his expressionless appearance, and only the slightly upturned corners of his mouth showed his excitement.


    Tut, sultry ghost.


    The police soon led Su Tang to Li Nan. Now it''s not only Mr. forensics, but also 7788 experts. All of them are strange, but they don''t know how to start.


    See Su sugar come over, all unite to look up, the vision falls on her body.


    Su Tang is a person who has seen a big scene. She walks over calmly. At the beginning, Li Nan dares to be arrogant to these experts. But when she sees Su Tang, she follows the cat''s mouse, struggling and shaking wildly.


    "Oh, Dr. Lee." Sue sugar smiles. "I brought my baby to see you."


    Su tangpi is a real leather, and her front foot is still helping Shen Jun speak. Now when she meets Li Nan, she can''t help but start the mode of ridicule.


    Thus, the former son is still happy to Shen Jun, the naked eye visible blackening.


    "Ding, the blackening value has increased by 10%, and the current blackening index is 85%."


    Su Tang is silly. She''s not easy to drop her blackening value. It hasn''t warmed up yet. How can she fly!


    Wronged, she looked at Shen Jun with tears in her eyes and pulled his clothes. Her voice almost burst into tears


    It''s not easy for her to do some tasks. Let the poor child go.


    Shen Jun smiles tenderly, but pulls her hand off her body. "Darling, your big baby doesn''t want to talk to you."


    Li Nan is going to blow up. Last time he was in the hospital, he was like this. You and I are endless. They just came to show off!


    He was writhing wildly on the operating table. The movement was so loud that everyone paid attention to him.


    Su Tang is being blackened by the ups and downs of the value of gas is not light, see, directly took out a few insects to him.


    She lost it quickly, but some other experts were shocked.


    "What have you lost, little girl?"


    "Worms, worms!"


    "Which one of you knows what kind of insect it is?"


    Su Tang is a little bit more beautiful this time. She is not so careful when she puts them in her bag. That''s why she dares to take them with her.


    The little bug is not only good-looking, but also fast. The experts who had no way to take Li Nan before saw that the flesh eye on Li Nan''s face began to fall down. It is no longer the kind of scarlet flesh after compulsory peeling, but reveals his original appearance.Soon, just a few minutes later, Li Nan''s face completely appeared in front of the crowd. In the process, he screamed in pain and seemed to faint several times.


    Su Tang was also cruel enough. Seeing that he was going to faint, he took out chili water and sprayed it on his face.


    Li Nan was already in pain. As soon as he sprayed hot pepper water, he couldn''t pass out. When he felt the pain at home, the wailing was even louder and more tragic.


    Unfortunately, no one around sympathizes with him. Instead, he keeps asking around Su Tang.


    "Little girl, what insect did you lose? Why do these insects perfectly separate the skin from the flesh


    "What''s more, how did the suspect put on the skin?"


    "It''s amazing. It''s beyond all my knowledge."


    Experts, when they finished all the questions, Su Tang patiently picked up some that could be answered and said, "little insect is a poisonous insect, a special product of qingluan mountain. As for this..." Su Tang came to Li Nan. Now not only his face but also his neck showed the original appearance.


    In the end, it''s something against the sky. He should have been in his sixties, but now he looks like an old man in his eighties. Even his hair is no longer as black as before.


    Scream to the back, throat also shout broken, voice also hoarse, now only the pain of chanting.


    Sue sugar, "tell me, where was the last saint?"


    Li Nan stares at her, the vision is venomous, "the last saint?" His voice was like a broken bellows, hoarse and ugly, "dead." He said and then burst out laughing, how to listen to think he is deliberately not to say.


    Su Tang pursed her lips and said, "I wanted you to die faster, so..." This time, she didn''t even take the whistle. She whistled directly. Li Nan, who had been so dumb that she couldn''t shout, screamed again.


    This time, Li Nan vomited a mouthful of blood directly.


    Su Tang, "come on, tell me, where did you hide a saint on qingluan mountain?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    Su Tang was almost lynching, but there was no one around to stop her. The policeman picked up his walkie talkie and looked very busy. He had no time to talk to her.


    Li Nan was so sad that he couldn''t make a sound in the end.


    "Qing, qingluan! You''re not doing it. I''m looking for a lawyer! I will sue you


    Su Tang was happy. "How do you say that? I''m a good citizen. Come and help you recover your true purpose. Does Mr. Li think that if he puts on someone else''s skin, he is someone else? " When she said this, she said: "tut Tut, it seems that the brain is not working well. It doesn''t matter. Mr. Li likes insects. I''ll let those lovely insects treat you well."


    The gentler she said, the colder her eyes were, and the more painful Li Nan was. However, no one at the scene saved him.


    Everyone knows his crime and how dangerous the victim is now, so Su Tang''s practice is basically acquiesced.


    Li Nan was able to resist at the beginning, but the more he was tortured, the more insects got into his brain. He even had hallucinations. All the people who killed him came out one by one, looking ferocious. Among them, he had forgotten the appearance of some victims, but he remembered their names one by one at this time.


    He began to cry out the names of the victims, to beg for mercy, to admit his mistakes, and to hear that everyone was shocked.


    Where is this word human? This is clearly the devil in human skin!


    Su Tang, "Mr. police, write down the names one by one. No accident. These should be the victims."


    Li Nan reported a series of names, until the last one named qingluan.


    He seemed to be in a trance, and even murmured grievances and cried to the air, "qingluan, I''m in pain. Qingluan, you help me, just like before, you help me."


    From this sentence, we can see how good qingluan used to be to him. She blocked all the dangers, but he was ungrateful and revenged!


    Li Nan yelled, and his tone changed. He was no longer helpless at first, but hysterical, "why go? Why not me! I love you, qingluan, I love you! You see, these bugs can make us live a good life. Why do you want to give up? "


    "Qingluan! You forced me, you forced me


    Li Nan yelled, his muddy eyes turned into red, greedy, ugly, and brought the evil of human nature to the extreme.


    "Qingluan, if you plug in this ventilator, you won''t die. Don''t worry. If I live, you will live. How can I sacrifice you to die..."


    Li Nan was trapped in the operating table and yelled. At last, he said the location of the last saint, "you are in the South Street, I will come to you soon."


    When Su Tang heard this, she immediately took out her mobile phone and began to search South Street.


    "It''s not far from here." When she finished, she didn''t even fight with other people, and immediately rushed to the door.


    Seeing this, Shen Jun immediately followed him.


    As soon as they left, the police followed closely, and the experts looked at each other. Finally, the forensic doctors patted their thighs. "Go, that''s the saint of qingluan mountain. Just that little girl is the saint of this term. Look at that method!"


    As soon as the forensic doctor finished, Li Nan was the only one left in the big room.


    They all seem to forget that Li Nan is still suffering, leaving him alone on the operating table to howl, repent and admit his mistake.


    It''s not far from the South Street, but it''s hard to find the saint. In order to hide her ears and steal the bell, Su Tang simply sent out poisonous insects for them to look for, but secretly asked the system.


    "Dog, report the location."


    With systematic guidance, the group soon found their position.


    It is a dilapidated community. Because of its long history, it is becoming a dangerous building. Most of the residents have moved out, leaving only a small number of people who are suffering.


    The last Saint qingluan was locked up in the underground garage.


    The garage was damp and dark. Even the lights were flashing and about to break down. When they went in, the rusty door didn''t even need a lock. They could just push it in.


    After going in, there is a lot of garbage around. They have to clear a path from the garbage, and then they can finally see the saint.


    On the shabby little bed, there was a girl lying on it. Her face was pale. If the ventilator was not still working, she would be almost the same as a dead person.


    However, Shen Jun was slightly surprised by the appearance of the saint.


    "Qingluan, didn''t you say that the last saint should be over sixty years old?"


    Su Tang looked at the girl''s pretty face and nodded, "yes."


    "But..." Shen Jun pointed to the previous saint in amazement and said, "however, she doesn''t even look more than 20 years old."


    Qingluan mountain is almost different from the world. In Su Tang''s opinion, it is a bug in the world. There are not only saints, but also poisonous insects. In addition, seeing Li Nan''s old face, it''s no surprise that saints are young.But she still asked the system, "brother dog, will I be so young in the future?"


    Not surprisingly, she may also have to live in this world for decades. She still cares about her appearance.


    System, "you think too much, although the ventilator is still working, but all her body functions have been completely dead, and Li Nan also dealt with her to make her look the same. "


    Su Tang was disgusted when she thought of Li Nan.


    This guy not only can''t accept his own aging, but also can''t accept the saint''s aging. It''s like he''s going to stain his eyes when he grows old. He''s a pervert.


    The police didn''t dare move the little bed for fear of touching the ventilator, so they were ready to call 120. However, Su Tang stopped them and said, "let her go."


    The police took the mobile phone action slightly, Su Tang said: "she has been trapped for so many years, although there is still one breath left, but there is only one breath left. Once the ventilator is pulled out, she will be free."


    The police frowned, obviously in a dilemma, half ring, they still act according to the process, "let 120 come first, wait for the doctor''s examination results, and then let the family make a decision.". Otherwise, if we pull it out rashly, it''s murder. "


    Su Tang nodded to show understanding.


    It was Shen Jun who was full of worries. Even 120 came here.


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to him at the beginning. When everything was finished, he frowned and said, "Jun Jun, what''s the matter with you?"


    A Jun Jun, shout Shen Jun almost spray out, "I just have a question."


    Su Tang looks like a good baby, trying to make him lower the blackening value, "OK, Jun Jun, you say."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    Shen Jun''s head was full of the young face of his predecessor''s saint. He looked at Su Tang and thought that if there were another 40 years, no, it would not take 40 years. It would only take 20 years, and their distance would be bigger and bigger.


    When the time comes


    Shen Jun thinks that even though they are similar in age, the difference in appearance still makes him uneasy.


    So he asked her, "your face will never be as young as a saint?"


    Su Tang was stunned. She didn''t expect that this guy thought of it together with herself. "Ah, I think so, but the saints of qingluan mountain have talent for poisonous insects. They are just like ordinary people. They will get sick, get old and die."


    Shen Jun was relieved. He knew that every girl wanted to be beautiful forever, and so did the little girl in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask someone to find some beauty salon cards for you tomorrow."


    It''s impossible to be young forever, but money can delay aging.


    Shen Jun thought very simply, but Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry. "Forget it, there''s nothing terrible about natural aging. I''m afraid that after the injection, my face will be paralyzed or my chin will be crooked. Do you know the medical malpractices? "


    Shen Jun really didn''t know. He only knew that many ladies were keen on taking care of them and beauty salons, but the little girl told him about medical accidents.


    Su Tang learned from the facial paralysis and the crooked face and said, "Jun Jun, look at me Do you think I look good now? "


    Although the little girl tried to make a grimace, Shen Jun not only felt terrible, but also cute. She made his hands itch to pinch her face.


    He thought like this, also did like this, Su sugar caught off guard, was pinched a face directly, the person was all silly.


    "No, it hurts! Why are you pinching my face? " She said as she watched him fall.


    Shen Jun has no sense of propriety, because he has never been so close to a girl. He thought he was really hurting people, and his eyes were a little flustered. As a result, he saw the little girl sliding all the way down, and finally fell to the ground holding his thigh.


    "You pinch me. You have to pay. You have to pay."


    Shen Jun tastes delicious. It''s not a saint. It''s a monkey in heaven!


    "Are you touching porcelain?"


    Su Tang''s acting skills soared, holding his leg even harder, "Wow, passing by, let''s see what the scum man looks like, he He''s not responsible! "


    In the middle of the passage, Shen Da Shao''s face was not as thick as her. Seeing her noisy, he was afraid of being looked at. Finally, he simply bent down and carried her away.


    Su Tang Leng for a moment, people are princess hold, how to this dead child''s hand became carry it! Is she a sack?


    "Shen Jun, you put me down, you put me down!"


    She struggled for a while, but the person was not put down, and her ass was beaten.


    In the past, she would never give up. What''s wrong with these black men? One or two of them like to hit people!


    But her indifference is one thing. She can''t forgive him so lightly.


    "Wow, Shen Jun, you''re throwing a corpse! Wuwuwu, I just started pinching me. Now I want to throw the corpse. You are so cruel


    Shen Jun''s mood is like riding a roller coaster, up and down. How can this little bastard be so good at acting!


    However, he raised the corner of his lips again. It was still that sentence, which could not be seen by others.


    "The corpse? Have you ever seen a corpse move? Good, act like it. "


    Su Tang has been working for a long time and will have fun on her own. But she didn''t expect Shen Jun to take on the conversation and make trouble with her. For a moment, she forgot what she wanted to do in the first place.


    "Yes, the body can''t move, and the tongue. I''ve heard that the dead will stick out their tongue."


    Shen Jun, "that''s a hanged ghost, aren''t you?"


    Su Tang


    Shen Jun, "as long as you don''t move, you''ll be the most like, good, obedient."


    ***


    the last saint was finally taken out of the respirator, and she had no immediate family. As the new saint of qingluan mountain, Su Tang took her back.


    Shen Jun naturally followed him all the way, but he didn''t expect that sun Yao could still come at this time, not only him, but also Fang Zheng!


    As soon as he thought about how the "green tea girl" had alienated him from Su Tang, Shen Jun became angry.


    Not a good thing!


    Su Tang was very happy. Sun Yao was a little silly, but she called her Shifu. She really respected her as Shifu. As for Fang Zheng, she saw the news.


    When the case of Li Nan was solved, it was on the big news of the society on the same day. The police didn''t release too many details. They just released the victims of Li Nan''s injuries in recent years. In this way, people were shocked.


    "Many people were missing or killed 30 or 40 years ago. It''s been so long. I didn''t expect that the police didn''t give up arresting the murderer."


    "I thought this case was going to be a mystery. I didn''t expect to see the end in my lifetime!""The police are fantastic!"


    "I meow that even if the death penalty, or cheap that rubbish! So many people and so many lives have been killed


    "I''m sorry, although the case is very serious, do you see the vague figure of the informer? The one in the red skirt, is NIMA nearly two meters old? On the contrary, he wears a suit. He looks like a villain of Lilliput. "


    ¡­¡­


    Fang Zheng finally found Su Tang in the informer''s photo. Although her mother was almost unknown, she always felt that she had been involved in the process of solving the case with her intuition. So she made a phone call. Sure enough, Fang Zheng immediately followed her when she heard that she was going to escort her villagers back home.


    Fang Zheng has never been to qingluan mountain, but in her impression, although her good friend is not short of money, the mountain must be hard. Besides, her good friend is so kind that she is willing to give up everything and escort him back to his hometown for burial.


    Burying is a very complicated thing. She was afraid that her friends would be tired, so she volunteered and decided to help.


    Not only she, but also sun Yao.


    The villager of his master is his villager, and she is also the last saint. According to the seniority, she can be regarded as his ancestor. How can he be absent from the funeral?


    Qingluan mountain received news as early as on the way back to Sutang. Over the years, the people they were away from had not found a saint. They wanted to see a person when they were born, but they wanted to see a corpse when they were dead. Although according to the previous example of qingluan mountain, only the former Saint died would there be a new saint, but even if they died, they were the people of qingluan mountain! Even if you die, you should be buried in qingluan mountain!


    Fortunately, there has been no waiting for nothing in these years. Su Tang took her back.


    The funeral was simple but grand. All the villagers of qingluan mountain came back no matter where they were.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    Although there are many people along the way, the atmosphere is very strange. Only Su Tang seems to be insulated and can''t feel it at all.


    But I can''t blame her, mainly because everyone is good to her.


    Fang Zheng, needless to say, "green tea girl" in Shen Jun''s eyes, is cute in Su Tang''s eyes. She is very kind to her. This time, I''m afraid there''s nothing good to eat in qingluan mountain, so I prepared a lot of delicious food for her. I even thought that she couldn''t do it, so she cooked some delicious food for her to make her happy.


    Su Tang is very happy to be fed. As for sun Yao, he has a sweet mouth and a master. He follows her in everything. Not only that, he also holds her in his hands. For example, at the beginning, he marvels at any little bug. At the beginning, she felt boastful and embarrassed, but Sun Yao didn''t. after boasting for a long time, she not only accepted the setting, but also felt that sun Yao''s apprentice was too good.


    Compared with sun Yaoyi, Shen Jun is not outstanding.


    He was originally the only young master of the Shen family. Since he was a child, he was only flattered by others, but he didn''t flatter others. In the past, he didn''t think it was anything, but now when he saw those people treat Su Tang like this, he felt as if he was his beloved baby and coveted by others.


    But Su Tang is a human being, not a dead thing. She has her own ideas about what she wants to do, not what he can control.


    Shen Jun was sullen, but he was reluctant to give Su tangsheng up. In this way, the party came to qingluan mountain.


    Su Tang didn''t notice it at first, but after a long time, she found that Shen Jun was strange. That kind of strange didn''t mean he was black, but she looked at her from time to time with a resentful look, just like a little dog abandoned by others. It was very pitiful.


    But although Su Tang found out, she didn''t show any performance. The last Saint had not been buried yet. It was too much to think about doing tasks in her mind at this time.


    Like an abandoned daughter-in-law, Shen Jun followed her all the way up the mountain. He did his duty and enjoyed the funeral, but he didn''t go to Su Tang. He was quiet, but he was even more pitiful.


    At first, Fang Zheng thought that qingluan mountain was just an ordinary remote mountain village, just like the mountains beside it. Until she saw the elevator leading to the mountain, it was like a mountain village in paradise. She was surprised and shocked.


    That''s all. The key is that the villagers are not as down as they expected. On the contrary, many of them are wearing suits. What''s more, there are many celebrities among them.


    "Sun Yao, the villagers of qingluan mountain, all like this..."


    Fang Zheng couldn''t find a civilized point for the time being, but it was Sun Yao who summed it up in a word directly, "hanging and exploding the sky."


    It''s a bit crude, but there''s no problem at all.


    Two people mutter squatting in the corner, a pair of haven''t seen the world, but Su Tang, very calm, occasionally someone talks with her, she is not shy.


    But she doesn''t need to be timid. Even if all the villagers in qingluan mountain go out, in their eyes, the saint is still sacred.


    The funeral was over soon, but something happened in qingluan mountain.


    Say not big, because did not cause casualties, say not small, but Wang Wen fled.


    Many villagers hate Wang Wen very much. The last Saint fell into the hands of others. Instead of saving her, she joined hands with outsiders. If Su Tang hadn''t found out in time, I''m afraid things would have been worse.


    As soon as she ran, the village head became the target of public criticism.


    In other words, the village head''s family had planned to leave secretly, but Shen Jun stayed in the middle of the way.


    Shen Jun kicked the village head in front of the tombstone as soon as the former Saint was buried and the soil was just piled up.


    This kick attracted everyone''s attention.


    Su Tang was the first one to stand up. She was afraid that others would embarrass him. She immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Jun said, "my people found that he packed up and wanted to leave, so they brought him to me. Besides, Wang Wen ran away. "


    Wang Wen ran away, which immediately caused an uproar among the villagers. When they looked at the village head, they were no longer looking at the friendly eyes of the villagers, but angry.


    "Wang Qizhi! Damn you


    The village head was forced to kneel in front of the tombstone. In addition to the fear of being caught at the beginning, at this moment, he broke the jar and broke down. Hearing the words, he burst out laughing.


    "Damn me? Hahaha, you all deserve to die, and I, Wang Qizhi, don''t deserve to die, either! " When he said this, he stared at the newly erected tombstone on the ground. He was crazy. "Qingluan mountain shouldn''t exist. You are all monsters! It''s a monster


    It''s hard to imagine that a villager who grew up in qingluan mountain when he was a child actually regarded qingluan mountain as a monster in the end.


    Everyone was surprised at the roar of the village head. They thought he was crazy, but the system gave the answer.


    "He didn''t get it. That''s why he complained. He thought he liked the former Saint. Unfortunately, the saint would rather go down the mountain than look at him more. From then on, he became demonized." When the system said that, it could not help explaining the reason why the original master named him village head. "This saint, the original master, may have sensed his inner madness and wanted to use the position of village head to guide him. Unfortunately, she failed."From the beginning, Shen Jun could enter qingluan mountain from his hands, which was doomed to the failure of the original owner.


    If it''s really good for qingluan mountain, the village head should definitely protect it. It''s not because of a flat that brings outsiders in. Maybe even his daughter Wang Wen, who has been teaching for many years, has become so selfish and selfish.


    The head of the village was crazy, but in the end he wanted to pull up the tombstone. "What about the saint, don''t you want to be with me? Don''t you prefer to go out of the mountain? You deserve to die, you deserve to die! " At the end of his roar, his whole face was ferocious.


    The tombstone is Shibei, so he can''t move it, but his crazy and ugly appearance makes all the villagers very popular.


    "This kind of rubbish doesn''t deserve to be the village head of qingluan mountain!"


    "Yes, step down!"


    "If you lock him up, he will teach a daughter like Wang Wen. She must have a vicious mind."


    All of you said a word and I said a word, one after another how to punish him, only Su Tang, always feel that something is wrong.


    She went to Shen Jun and asked about the details. "Jun Jun, what are you talking about in more detail?"


    Just as Shen Jun was about to speak, he heard some exclamations not far away.


    "No! It''s on fire


    "Fire! It''s on fire


    "Put out the fire!"


    Su Tang has been in this world for so long, but it''s the first time that she sees a fire in qingluan mountain. Wang Wen just ran away before the fire. How could it be a coincidence that so many things collided.


    She looked at Shen Jun, almost immediately gave a positive answer, "it''s Wang Wen!"


    Wang Wen did not escape far, or that is to say, from the beginning she hid, waiting for the opportunity to move, this fire, she deliberately set!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    Set fire to the mountain, the fire spread quickly, and at this time, the system issued an alarm.


    "Cub, the killer is found at the foot of the mountain."


    Sue sugar is going to put out the fire, showing an incredible appearance, "what is it? How come there are killers? "


    She thought about it and couldn''t figure it out. It''s said that Li Nan has been detained and sentenced to death. If the poisonous insects he released are out of his control, it''s just like death in the body. They won''t have much influence any more. I really have to be afraid. I can find someone to take them out.


    So now, who are the killers?


    Su Tang is silent for a moment, and then she pulls Shen Jun. The most important thing in the task world is the male leader, so the killers may come for him.


    "The sisters of the Shen family?"


    She remembers that Shen Jun also dealt with two elder sisters, and there are still many left.


    System, "it''s really them. After Shen Jun left for a long time, two married sisters took the opportunity to buy off their servants."


    Before he died, Mr. Shen handed over the Shen family to Shen Jun. although several of his married sisters got a lot of dowries, compared with the Shen family, the dowries were like sending beggars. Those who had little ambition and didn''t want to toss about would spend the rest of their lives with money, but some of them were quite unwilling.


    They contacted two paralyzed Shen sisters and eventually conspired to kill him.


    For those two paralyzed Miss Shen, they are more like Shen Jun than their property!


    That''s why we have the killer group. In addition, Wang Wen just set fire to the mountain. Now the scene is a mess.


    Su Tang takes Shen Jun''s hand and asks sun Yao and Fang Zheng to follow her. They are not allowed to run around.


    Sun Yao was in a hurry. "Master, what''s the matter? Don''t you put out the fire?"


    Su Tang wants to take them down the mountain, but the system says that the elevator has broken down, and now she can only take the mountain road. Now it''s getting late, and the mountain road is too dangerous. It''s poisonous snakes and wild animals inside. Any one of them can kill people. However, it doesn''t seem to be safe to follow her.


    Fang Zheng is also worried. She has not had time to appreciate such a beautiful paradise, but she has already been in the sea of fire.


    "What to do? Just watch them burn out? " Fang Zheng was more and more worried, but Sun Yao took her hand, and she could only watch the fire grow bigger and bigger.


    "When things are gone, they are gone. When people are gone, they are gone." Su Tang asks sun Yao to pull Fang Zheng. Then she thinks that if they follow her, it will be dangerous. All the killers will be able to take the job. Killing one is killing, killing four is killing. Now she can''t guarantee the safety of so many people.


    Finally, she asked sun Yao to take Fang Zheng to the shelter with the villagers.


    Qingluan mountain has long been designed as a refuge channel. It''s a cave with waterfalls nearby. Villagers usually repair it around, so it''s no problem to take refuge in a short time.


    "You follow the villagers and don''t mind here."


    Shen Jun watched her arrange everyone, and immediately frowned, "what about you?"


    She did not let Sun Yao and Fang Zheng follow her, but let them follow the villagers, so what did she want to do.


    Su Tang raised her eyes. She looked at Shen Jun and sighed, "Jun Jun, are you afraid?"


    Shen Jun a Leng, haven''t reaction come over, but see her over oneself, see to oneself behind of that group of bodyguards.


    The number of bodyguards is still the same, 20 people. It''s not the first time for them to contact Su Tang. Knowing her character, they won''t hurt anyone easily. But this time, someone stepped back uncontrollably.


    Sue sugar squinted, her face with a smile, but how to see that smile with a bit of danger.


    "Ah, I found it." She opened her mouth with a smile. The next moment, she raised her hand and snapped her fingers. The two bodyguards fell to the ground.


    They opened their eyes and knew that everything was conscious, but they couldn''t move. Soon, they began to fear, and even their immobile bodies began to tremble.


    The moment the two bodyguards fell to the ground, the rest of them were startled, and Shen Jun was even more gloomy.


    "You betrayed me?"


    Su Tang, "I said just a Wang Wen, how to have a chance to escape, but also set fire." She walked towards them step by step, and finally squatted in front of them, "tell me, how much do the ladies of the Shen family give you?"


    She asked, but the two bodyguards couldn''t say it. They were staring at each other, but Su Tang, laughing in the fire, said, "Oh, forget, you can''t speak." Words fall, she stood up, "since can''t speak, that don''t need to say."


    Although the bodyguard is Shen Jun''s person, Su Tang teaches others, Shen Jun is not angry, but guilty and angry.


    "I''m sorry, qingluan."


    It''s his negligence. Otherwise, how could this happen.


    It''s a pity that qingluan mountain is burned, but how can su Tang blame him for this? He''s her task man.


    "It doesn''t matter." Sutang sighed, "it''s my fault." When she said this, she suddenly tilted her head and asked, "is Jun Jun afraid? These people don''t just set fire to the mountain, they can make so much noise. There should be a bigger pit waiting for us in the back. "Shen Jun used to think that although the little girl was mysterious, she was just like other little girls. She was playful and playful. But now, looking at the dim light in her eyes, he suddenly felt that he had never understood her.


    He blindly hoped that she would respond to himself and get the feelings he wanted from her, but he forgot that she didn''t owe him from the beginning.


    Now, she can completely hide from other villagers and let him be in danger, but she didn''t, even said it was her negligence and asked him if he was afraid.


    Shen Jun was protected for the first time without asking for anything in return. The bodyguards protected him because he spent money. His father protected him because they were father and son. What about her


    Can he think about it with extravagance? This feeling is not his one-way rush.


    Shen Jun''s heart beat sped up inexplicably, and his face was no longer cold at the beginning.


    "Are you afraid, Qingqing?"


    Sue sugar a listen, smile bigger, "my territory, you ask me afraid?"


    The little girl is too soulful, but Shen Jun loves this soulful spirit, or he likes it all as long as it''s her.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 30%, and the current blackening value is 45%."


    Su Tang is like a kid who laughs when he gives a candy. When he hears that the blackening value has dropped so much, his smile is even brighter.


    "Come on, my lovely little Junjun."


    The bodyguards were very nervous at the beginning, but they were so nervous that they saw their young master flirting with Miss Renqing, and they were immediately dumbfounded.


    So, are they going to fight or show their love?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    The terrain of qingluan mountain is steep, so it''s easy for outsiders to get lost when they come in. Su Tang, by virtue of being familiar with the terrain, directly leads people into the mountain.


    The purpose of the killer is Shen Jun. Su Tang takes people into the mountains. At least the villagers are safe.


    However, the bodyguards looked at the two people jumping all the way, and they didn''t look like they were in danger.


    For a moment, they don''t know whether they should worry about themselves or sympathize with those killers. As for the means of the saint of qingluan mountain, unless you take explosives, you can''t play with others at all.


    When they think of this, the bodyguards think of the two colleagues who betrayed them. It''s hard to figure out how to promise the ladies of the Shen family. Can they turn the world upside down? The young master didn''t kill them when he trusted them in the early years. Now he is still in a delusion of turning over. How can it be possible!


    Su Tang never suggests that outsiders enter qingluan mountain, but she takes Shen Jun along the way like a little guide. After a while, I told him that the scenery here is the most beautiful. After a while, I told him that there is still a big tree with more than one thousand years.


    However, qingluan mountain is not just a precipitous terrain. After walking for a short time, they met a snake.


    There are many kinds of snakes, but this kind of snake with a triangular head is almost a poisonous snake.


    At the beginning, the bodyguards were so surprised that they all stopped breathing. Only Su Tang''s eyes lit up.


    "Snake." She told Shen Jun with her mouth, so she didn''t disturb the snake. As a result, as soon as she finished, Shen Jun grabbed the seven inches of the snake and picked it up.


    Su Tang is scared. She''s not afraid because she doesn''t care about poisonous insects. She''s just a poisonous snake, but Shen Jun is an ordinary person.


    But soon, the system squeaked, "don''t panic, never invade."


    Su Tang


    One excited to forget.


    "OK, tell me where the killers are."


    Now that the vipers have been caught, it''s time to deal with the killers.


    Shen Jun is not short of money. In the past, she always thought that little girl was a little money fan. In the end, she found out that she loved money but was not greedy for money. Maybe the flowers and plants in her yard made her more happy than the money.


    Shen Jun knew that chasing a girl was to give a gift, but the little girl didn''t care about his little money, so he handed the snake in his hand and said, "here you are, a gift."


    Su Tang was shocked by the simple gift.


    Tangtang, the richest man in a city, gives a poisonous snake as a gift!


    Su Tang pinched the snake and said, "thank you."


    Poor Shen Shao thought that this was to win her favor. He wanted to put all kinds of poisons on her all the way.


    For example, poisonous mushrooms are colorful. Shen Jun''s first reaction is to take them off.


    "Qingqing, do you like mushrooms?"


    Su Tang didn''t care at first. She thought he was talking about mushroom soup. She thought that mushroom soup was delicious. Then she saw him bend down to pick a big mushroom with bright color and pass it to her.


    "Here you are!"


    Shen Hanhan is very happy, only Su Tang is in a mess in the wind.


    Is this a goddamn way to poison her? I sent her poisonous mushrooms!


    Su Tang''s whole life is not good, but Han Han feels that she has finally found a little trick to make her happy. Along the way, Su Tang almost feels that she has become an old poison with all kinds of poisonous things. Finally, she finally could not bear it, and was afraid of hurting his self-esteem. She could only take the poisonous grass he sent again, and said, "Jun, you can have a snack. You are going to die alone."


    The bodyguards have been holding on for several hours. Hearing this, they finally burst out laughing.


    How could the cruel young master of the Shen family not see him in front of the holy girl of qingluan mountain? It''s better to smash the money with all his strength at the beginning. The evil little girl is smiling. It''s like now, the little girl is almost broke.


    Shen Jun thought he had finally found a way, but now he was confused again.


    Finally, the bodyguard couldn''t see it, and secretly dragged Shen Jun to the corner, "young master, you can''t do this."


    Shen Jun''s face was blank, "why?"


    Doesn''t she like this stuff?


    Bodyguard, "you''d better throw money. Really, we''re afraid of hurting your hand when you pick those things all the way. It''s not worth it."


    Shen Shao''s worth is nothing but poisonous grass and flowers all over the place. If you hurt him carelessly, it''s really not worth it, and the saint of qingluan mountain doesn''t like it.


    Finally, the bodyguard explained in detail, "you see, the small courtyard where Miss Qing lived at the beginning, a flower sold for 10 million!"


    As soon as the words came out, another bodyguard broke in and said, "no, no, no, at last the sun family is willing to pay 20 million yuan for it."


    "Yes, young master, you give money to let Miss Qing buy what she likes. Don''t care about the rest unless she says something. In this way, Miss Qing will be happy."


    Although Shen Jun looks smart and handsome, he is still a straight man when it comes to straight men. For example, renhaiwang will prepare surprise with his heart, while their young master will only prepare for shock with his heart.All the way, Shen Jun finally stopped.


    Su Tang did not lose the flowers. Instead, she took out the bag and packed it. Even the snake was carefully packed by her. Shen Jun was quite moved at first.


    The little girl is beautiful and kind-hearted. Even though she doesn''t like the flowers and plants, she still takes them because they are from him, and she is still in such a dangerous place.


    Shen Junxi Zizi felt that he was going to get the beauty back. This happiness made his blackening value fall again.


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 40%."


    However, it wasn''t long before she was happy. When Su Tang met those killers, she didn''t give up to let out her little bug at first, but lost a poisonous snake.


    The killer can''t understand the terrain of qingluan mountain. Su Tang not only understands it, but also navigates it, and directly outflanks it from the back.


    At the moment when the poisonous snake was thrown away, the killer was quite crazy and gave Su Tang a proud smile.


    It''s like mocking them. That''s it? Scare them?


    As a result, before he was arrogant for long, the venomous snake held back in Su Tang''s hands for so long, and finally caught a simple critic. He opened his mouth to show his two sharp fangs and gave him a hard bite.


    The killer screamed, and several other killers took out their guns.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to fight with guns, so she took Shen Jun and a group of bodyguards to hide. But when people hid, she began to play her role as a little bug.


    Before long, there were all kinds of screams in the forest. In the end, the killers were all red eyed. They were shooting everywhere with guns, as if to kill all those terrible and strange things.


    However, small insects are small. They can either get into the human body or get into the soil again. It''s impossible to kill them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    Killers have good equipment, but no matter how good the equipment is, they can''t play with bugs. Just like they play guerrilla warfare, bugs can run away with one bite, or they can directly get into their bodies and drill everywhere, so that they can feel their existence but can''t catch them.


    The target of the little bug is small. Unlike the killers, it''s useless if the gun is too powerful to aim.


    Looking at them coming fiercely, the bodyguards haven''t played a role yet. A group of them are just like watching a play. In this way, it''s over.


    Before the killers could see the target, they were almost destroyed by the regiment. The rest of them were just like the frightened birds. Su Tang threw a little poisonous mushroom and grass, which made them look pale and scream.


    "Ghost


    "There must be a ghost!"


    "Something''s biting me, help! Help


    At the beginning, the bodyguards were still gloating, but suddenly they broke into a cold sweat for their young master. At the level of a little girl, the young master would be unable to resist in the next few decades. But then he thought that the saint of qingluan mountain was asked by the young master himself. If the young master didn''t ask, the saint might not be able to look up to the richest man in a city.


    When the killer''s done with it, Su Tang takes out her satellite phone.


    At this time, only the police uncle is the most reliable.


    Qingluan mountain is a protected area. As an arsonist, Wang Wen is a felony. As for those killers, they are not allowed to hold guns in China. They not only hold guns, but also openly hurt citizens, which is a heavy sentence.


    All these people have been dealt with, and then there are the ladies of the Shen family.


    When Shen Jun went back, he had a lot of policemen with him. When the housekeeper saw the situation, he was really surprised.


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    Shen Jun comforted the housekeeper casually, then took the police to the shabby little room of Shen''s family. His two elder sisters were cursing there. One of them was out of his mind, but her ill will did not hinder her. As for the other, maybe she was too noisy, and they were cursing her to death.


    Shen Jun is not good to them. He is too lazy to cover up this.


    Although the two Miss Shen family are disabled, it does not mean that the disabled can ignore the legal sanctions.


    In addition to the two ladies of the Shen family, there are several others who have already married. Although they have married, they have been coveting the property of the Shen family. That''s why they happen to coincide and work together.


    The housekeeper was shocked and frightened, but more angry.


    In the police station, the housekeeper bent down. He seemed to be a lot older. However, he grew up watching these ladies, but he never thought that they would be so vicious.


    Su Tang and Shen Jun are both here. The ladies of the Shen family are looking at them. They look at each other fiercely, like poisonous snakes.


    The housekeeper was angry and angry, and finally cried out, "why, why."


    On hearing this, the ladies of the Shen family hissed.


    "Housekeeper, why? Why is it that Shen Jun can get everything just because we are girls? "


    "After he came out, what are we? Because of his arrival, my father invited many rich and famous people, but what about us? When did he value us? "


    Several Miss Shen''s family have told all their grievances for many years. If they lose anyway, they can be a little more happy by cursing at this time.


    The old housekeeper also seemed to be old. He wiped his tears, but Shen Jun''s face was expressionless, as if these people had nothing to do with him.


    In the end, the housekeeper couldn''t hold his breath. In his hoarse voice, he yelled directly: "Mr. is not bad to you, Mr. is too good to you! It''s you who are not satisfied. You know, the real Shen family is only young master Shen Jun, and you are only adopted by your husband! "


    "No, adoption is not enough. You are not in the Shen family genealogy at all. Mr. Shen pities you and brings you back, but he didn''t expect to raise a group of poisonous snakes!"


    The housekeeper broke the news and everyone was shocked.


    Some of the ladies in the Shen family couldn''t believe it. Their pupils were shrinking and their thin lips were shaking. "No, it''s impossible. How could we be adopted? No, you''re talking nonsense! Steward, you are talking nonsense


    Housekeeper, "your birth report is still in Shen''s safe."


    Shen''s father was already a rich family in city a, but they had no children with Mrs. Shen. Later, the fortune teller said that they had no children. Even if they barely had them, they would die young.


    When Shen''s father learned about it, he stopped thinking that if there is no son, there will be no son, and he can still hold it.


    He married Mrs. Shen when she was in her twenties. Over the past 20 years, she has adopted eight girls. Because Mrs. Shen likes girls, Mr. Shen always brings them back when he sees them suffering.


    But in a word, farmers and snakes, some people will not be grateful.


    Later, I don''t know if Shen and his wife had saved their children so much that they were pitied by heaven. So when Mrs. Shen was in her forties, she finally got pregnant. This should have been a happy thing, but in the end, Mrs. Shen died in dystocia.The housekeeper said slowly what happened in those years. With that, he looked angrily at the Shen family who refused to accept the reality.


    "Don''t you find that before master Shen was born, she was never pregnant?"


    The housekeeper''s words made the young ladies'' faces change dramatically, but then someone said angrily, "it''s Mrs. Shen who won''t be born!"


    Yes, they always thought they were Mr. Shen''s illegitimate daughters. Although Mrs. Shen was not pregnant, Mr. Shen could look for them outside.


    Therefore, they didn''t ask about their own life experience. They acquiesced that they were only Mr. Shen''s blood and bone outside. For this reason, they secretly hated Mrs. Shen because she occupied Mrs. Shen''s position and made her mother have no chance to reunite with them.


    No one expected that the ending would be so dramatic. The housekeeper sat down on the chair, and the young master was weak in his early years. They always thought it was because of Mrs. Shen''s dystocia. In addition, the fortune teller said that even if he had children, it would be very difficult to survive.


    Therefore, no one would have thought that the ladies of the Shen family would be vicious.


    They almost hurt the only child of Shen family!


    The housekeeper wiped his tears and was very sad. These young ladies were growing up, but he didn''t expect that his mind was so vicious.


    He apologized to Shen Jun, but for his negligence, the young master would not have suffered so many years.


    "Young master, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t neglect to make you sick for so long."


    The housekeeper said that he was about to kneel down, but Shen Jun stopped him.


    He took Sue sugar''s hand and his face looked relieved.


    It''s impossible to be indifferent, but as soon as he thought that if he grew up healthily, he would have no chance of qingluan.


    This is not only his disaster, but also his good fortune.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    Shen Jun used to wonder if he didn''t do well enough, which is why his sisters hate him so much. Now he understands that it''s not that he didn''t do well enough, but that they are greedy.


    Greedy of all that does not belong to them, even if the truth in front of them, they are not.


    They are poor ghosts living in their own world.


    Maybe he was relieved, so this time, his blackening value fell again.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 20%."


    How much Shen Jun used to care about them, but now, they are all down.


    Although qingluan mountain was burned, fortunately it was not burned to a large extent. Sutang''s small courtyard was also preserved, and all kinds of flowers and plants in it were hardly damaged.


    Su Tang is not stupid. Most of the other rooms have been burned, but the degree of burning is different. Only her room has been almost completely preserved. At first sight, it is specially protected.


    One person can''t be protected. There must be others.


    Sun Yao and others didn''t leave. They also had feelings for this place. Seeing the burning around, Master Sun waved his hand at that time. "All the repair costs are for my sun family!"


    It should be a happy thing for sun Yao to make a big contribution, but Shen Jun is not happy. This bastard is always against him. Who has no money? Do you know who he is?


    He is his master!


    What a perverse son of a bitch!


    Sun Yao shouts and shouts, which makes Shen Jun pull people to the corner directly.


    "Sun Yao, stop it for me!"


    Sun Yao was not convinced, "what''s the matter? Do you want me to be filial to my master? "


    Shen Jun looked at him without expression. "Do you know who I am?"


    Sun Yao thinks Shen Jun is crazy. Who is he? Isn''t he the only heir of Shen''s group in a city? But the heir is great. He is also the heir of the family!


    "Shen Shao, if you don''t have a good head, let my master show you again. Don''t worry. I have a good relationship with my master. I''ll let her take you less."


    Sun Yao''s face was flat with a smile, but unexpectedly, Shen Jun put his hand on Su Tang''s waist at that time. Shen Jun was reluctant to put it down when he put his hand on Su Tang''s waist. Even sun Yao didn''t care. He grinned like a fool.


    "Daughter in law, your waist..."


    Su Tang looked at him in disgust, but she didn''t shake his hand.


    Shen Jun, "so soft."


    Hey, hey.


    That voice is so spiritual that Su Tang can''t bear to look directly at it.


    A good proud young master is like a fool now. Look, in the past, he used to wear Western-style clothes and leather shoes with delicate cuffs on his shirt. Now, he doesn''t want to wear a big flower T, which is more integrated into qingluan mountain than her.


    Where is this young master? This is the villager.


    "Where did you buy this dress?"


    Shen Jun, "the bodyguard bought it for me. He said it was three pieces for 100 yuan in the market."


    Su Tang was shocked when he heard the words, "is the Shen family bankrupt?"


    But Shen Jun said, "I''m not bankrupt."


    Sue sugar, "how do you wear this kind of clothes when you''re not broke?"


    Shen Jun, "daughter-in-law, they all said that it doesn''t matter if you''re a little rough. Your daughter-in-law must take care of her."


    Sue sugar got to the point. "They, who are they?"


    Shen Jun said, "my bodyguards, I listen to them chatting together in their spare time. One of them, even his daughter-in-law, has been abducted. It''s a pity."


    He thought that he had to take good care of his daughter-in-law, who was hard to find. As for himself, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, as long as he was around her, he would be happy to wear rags.


    Su Tang''s mouth flicks. What kind of shrew is she? As for abusing him like this?


    "It''s changed." When she finished, she saw that the second fool had something to say on his face and immediately said, "if it''s too ugly, I can''t help looking at other good-looking little brothers, such as..." She looked around, qingluan mountain villagers are very simple, and finally she moved her eyes to sun Yao.


    Sun Yao was just like a peacock. When he saw her, he immediately jumped enthusiastically. But in the middle of the jump, when he looked at the hand on his master''s waist, his face was stiff and he was a fool.


    "Master!" Sun Yao yelled, "master, if you are forced, blink. I''ll save you!"


    Sun Yao rushed over, but before he got close, he was kicked over by Shen Jun.


    He managed to avoid being kicked, but his heart was obviously broken.


    "Master, how did Shen Jun bewitch you? How did he deceive you! Wuwuwu, I''m so hot. Good master, I''d like to introduce you... "


    Voice did not fall, a cold vision moved, suddenly cold sun Yao shivered.


    He suddenly raised his head and saw Shen Jun looking at him with a smile. For only one second, he counseled.


    damn away, he was planning to tuck up the same side of the square with the Zheng, and make complaints about the Zheng''s face."What''s the matter?"


    Fang Zheng, "I just received a satellite phone call from the police station, saying that the traffickers had been caught!"


    However, the villagers could not help it, but the traffickers must be finished. She looked happy. Seeing his sad face, she asked, "what''s the matter?" Make complaints about


    , sun Yao, who feel shy before he Shen Shen. He thought that Fang Zheng would be like Tucao Shen Jun with him. I think Shen Shao is also very good. You see, he also helped me catch the traffickers. He was very enthusiastic. "


    Sun Yao looks like the sky is falling. This is This is even his good friend Fang Zheng has been bought in the past!


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Sun Yao cried like a fool, and cried: "Fang Zheng, you betrayed our revolutionary friendship!"


    Fang Zheng said, "well, you see, it''s an indisputable reality that Mr. Shen has become your teacher. We have to accept the reality!"


    Sun Yao Whoa, the moat is louder.


    Shen Jun was quite disgusted. As soon as he took up the role of master, he began to dislike the apprentice.


    "Baby, our apprentices are a little silly. Shall we change one?"


    Su Tang


    "Shut up, or I''ll change you! And what''s the ghost of the baby? "


    Shen Jun, "then Green baby


    Su Tang


    Su Tang''s heart is tired. Forget it. He can call her whatever he likes. If she dares to answer, she will follow his surname!


    In the end, Shen Jun paid for all the repair costs of qingluan mountain. At first, sun Yao was wronged. Later, when the sun family got into some trouble, Shen Jun finally solved it. His voice finally convinced him.


    In her life, Shen Jun never thought that she would spend the rest of her life in such a paradise. She has a beautiful wife in her left hand, beautiful scenery in her right hand, and a very interesting life. For example, his little wife loves to make trouble with that little bug. He doesn''t mind, but if she likes to make trouble, she will be afraid. Finally, she can only let him go.


    Not to mention, the little wife is very cute at this time. I want to


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    Su Tang disliked Shen Jun at first. She thought the blackened man was too upset. But later, it was called Zhenxiang. Especially when she was struggling with insects, she found out how happy it was to have an invincible man around her.


    "Ah! Ah! It''s time to have a baby! I have a baby Su Tang''s excited people all jumped up and took a big mouthful at Shen Jun, "Jun Jun, you are so powerful that you can help my Gu King deliver the baby!"


    The corner of Shen Jun''s mouth rose wildly, but he had to pretend to be very steady As he spoke, he put his other half''s face in front of her.


    This meaning is very obvious, is she just kiss left cheek, get rain and dew equally, right cheek also need to.


    Su Tang a happy, not to mention the left and right cheek, even the chin are hard to gnaw a bite.


    "Jun Jun, you are great!"


    Shen Jun, "it''s normal."


    "Ding, the blackening value has dropped by 5%, and the current blackening index is 15%."


    Su Tang found out that this guy is just a sultry ghost. She looks calm and steady on weekdays, but every time she farts rainbow, there is a sharp contrast between her heart and appearance.


    Look, with any exaggeration, this guy''s blackening value has dropped all the way, which is very easy to coax.


    Su Tang''s coax has been a lifetime.


    Shen Jun''s life is very common, that is, to live in the same bed and die in the same coffin with his little wife.


    "Ding, blackening value decreased by 100%, the world points thawed successfully."


    ***


    a new world.


    Su Tang is still immersed in Shen Hanhan''s sweet words. Even if she finally closes her eyes, her heart is full of joy.


    However, the former son was still in the beautiful fairyland of qingluan mountain. When he died, he came to a very gloomy and terrible place.


    She was lying in the ruins, surrounded by the cold wind, which does not matter, the key is hanging on the head of the blood month, how to see how terrible, as if soaked in blood in general, red glare.


    Su Tang blinked, feeling that the scene was somewhat familiar.


    "Brother dog, what''s going on here?"


    The system didn''t say much, just a word, "run!"


    Su Tang didn''t react. After hearing this run, not only her body but also her soul trembled. Generally speaking, the system won''t be so nervous. Something terrible must have happened.


    But her body was obviously seriously injured. She wanted to run, but as soon as she got up, her knees softened and she knelt down. Then, a pair of exquisite black boots came into view.


    The system couldn''t bear to look directly at it. In the end, it just murmured, "Su Tang, you''re finished. Please take care of yourself."


    Su Tang''s consciousness in this world finally returns slowly, but it makes her look pale.


    "I knock!"


    "Brother dog, why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "Come on, help me, you can''t wait to save me!"


    System a face vicissitudes, "life is always so unsatisfactory, son ah, accept the reality."


    Sugar pupil earthquake, accept reality? He mews to accept that reality is to kill her.


    Look at the owner of the black boots. He comes to her step by step, then squats down.


    His appearance is beautiful, but he is full of violent atmosphere, a gorgeous red robe, not a bit happy, but more like a devil crawling out of hell.


    Sue sugar''s breathing is almost stopped, and her teeth are trembling.


    "Dog Dog, is there any way to send me away? "


    System, "can''t transmit, the other party''s ability is too strong, whenever the transmission array comes out, it will be torn by him immediately. Originally, the last world, we give you a buffer, who knows you lie there to enjoy the broken moon


    Su Tang choked so much that she had nothing to say, but I can''t blame her. Shen Jun was so gentle in her previous life, the hero Tomb of gentle village! She forgot to be alert, waiting for the reaction


    "Woo woo, can we do it again?" ***


    Su sugar face collapse, but the other party is holding a cold smile, lazy casual, "ah, found you, little Qing Qing."


    It''s also the voice of Qing. The voice of the great devil in front of his eyes is not warm. It''s cold as if it''s going to be deep in the mountains and cold pools. With a simple sentence, people''s soul will shiver.


    "Li Li... "


    Su Tang''s teeth trembled, but he seemed to have heard something interesting. He said with a smile: "Li Li? It turns out that''s how Xiao Qingqing called me. "


    After stuttering for a long time, Sutang finally smoothed her tongue.


    "Li Qiu!"


    That''s the name alone. I know it''s not easy to get into trouble.


    When Li Qiu heard her call, a cold smile rose on her pretty face. The deeper his smile was, the more angry he was. In the end, Su Tang could not help shrinking back.Unfortunately, as soon as she did something, she was held up by Li Qiu.


    "Isn''t that Li Li? Why is xiaoqingqing so strange? "


    Gentle tone, like helpless and like doting, at first listen to the love of discomfortable lovers, but only Su Tang know, this guy''s last thing is to take people''s head as the ball to kick!


    For a moment, she felt that the head around her neck would be lost!


    Wuwuwu, brother dog


    System, "don''t, don''t call me. It''s useless. I''m afraid."


    It doesn''t dare to say that this guy seems to have reached the terrible level of tearing up space. Otherwise, how can the main system advance the time line? It''s just afraid that this guy will follow and make trouble!


    What''s more, it always feels that every time it makes a sound, the other party can hear it.


    Look, Li Qiu''s face is even worse. It''s like eating people!


    Wuwuwu, brother dog also wants to cry, and brother dog is also afraid.


    One person, one system. It''s all over the place.


    Seeing that the system didn''t work, Su Tang had to do it by herself Aren''t you supposed to be getting married today? "


    Li Qiu''s head tilted, and he laughed genially. "Yes, but I saw that the bride was not satisfied, so I pulled her head off. Just in time, Xiao Qingqing hasn''t gone yet..." He accentuated the word "go", and Su Tang shivered again. "Come on, just at the moment, let''s have a drink, OK? "


    sugar shakes her head madly.


    Not so much. She''s not interested in people''s heads. She''s not interested in food and wine. No, she''s not interested in wine or anything!


    "You, you let me go."


    The smile on Li Qiu''s face faded, "let you go? Xiao Qingqing, the people I let go have to leave something behind. " He said this, the other hand stroked her white neck, then, slightly a force, "xiaoqingqing also want to give his head to me?"


    Her neck was suddenly strangled. Su Tang''s body was seriously injured. If nothing else, she had a big hole in her stomach. She would not live until tomorrow without him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    Su Tang has a big hole in her abdomen. Although Li Qiu''s terrible sight makes her forget the pain for the time being, her body doesn''t really hurt if you don''t feel it. For example, at this moment, she is trembling and hasn''t figured out how to deal with it. Good guy, it''s dark in front of her eyes and she faints.


    After passing out, she had only one idea.


    She, Sucre, it''s over!


    The system was also frightened, for fear that the madman would cut off Su Tang''s head and kick the ball.


    Fortunately, although Li Qiu''s whole body is full of violent factors, he didn''t cut off Su Tang''s head. He just carried her, a messenger, directly to his residence.


    The mansion should be gorgeous and noble, but now, gorgeous or gorgeous, noble has become a ghost.


    Blood was everywhere, and the original white jade bricks were almost invisible. What was more terrifying was the scene, which was surrounded by happy words and red lanterns.


    At this time, Li Qiu seemed to have kicked something at his feet. He stepped slightly, looked down at his head and suddenly stopped.


    He was in a good mood. He hooked his lips and then took out a small piece of wood from the storage ring. The small piece of wood was in the shape of a human. He only needed to take a breath to make him expand instantly and become a normal person.


    But the appearance has changed, but there is no soul.


    The wooden man stood there empty. Li Qiu was in a good mood. He hooked his lips and said carelessly, "collect your head for me."


    The wooden man can''t speak, but when the master speaks, he naturally does.


    In addition to blood, there are many skeletons in this mansion. Blood is still flowing in the garden, in the river and even on the eaves. If you look at it carefully, besides blood, there are also heads hanging by hair.


    When the system looks at this scene, it suddenly feels black. It is glad that she is in a coma again and doesn''t have to face such a terrible scene. However, the coma is only temporary. When she wakes up, can Li Qiu let her go?


    The system has begun to recite Amitabha, hoping that Li Qiu''s conscience will find out. However, if reciting Amitabha is useful, it will not need the host to do the task.


    If Sue sugar is sober now, she will find herself in the wedding room. Unfortunately, the bride, who should be wearing a red cap, has lost her head.


    The bride without her head just stood by the bed, because she forced her body to stand, so she used extraordinary means and looked very stiff.


    Li Qiu put Su Tang on the bed and looked at the blood flowing out of the hole, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Su Tang''s gorgeous clothes can''t be seen before, especially after stained with blood, they are dirty and broken.


    Li Qiu stares at the bleeding hole. His eyes are more and more dark and bright. At last, he tugs at the clothes and tears them to pieces.


    When the clothes are gone, you can see the scars on her body.


    The wound of the hole eye is really terrible, but he has kept her well these years. All kinds of magic drugs are put into her mouth as snacks, so her constitution is much better than others.


    But no matter how good it is, she will abuse it!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. In the end, he just pulled a hair off his head. Then he found a purple gold Xuan needle and began to sew the hole.


    When the purple gold needle entered Su Tang''s body, although she was in a coma, she was still slightly trembled by the painful body. Li Qiu saw this, and the blood gas in her eyes was even worse.


    "You''d better be glad you can survive, otherwise..."


    Otherwise, he suddenly stopped.


    All the people who betrayed him were killed by him, but this little bastard in front of him, he stared at her pale face, and finally recognized!


    Yes, he is reluctant to kill her, but it doesn''t matter, living is the most interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. When she woke up, she found that she couldn''t move.


    She tried to blink, only to find that she couldn''t even blink.


    In front of her eyes is a piece of red, someone took a red cloth to cover her eyes.


    "Brother dog, what''s wrong with me? Am I still alive? "


    After a long time, the system whispered, "to live is to live, but I think what you look like now may be worse than to die."


    If the system could say that, Su Tang froze at that time.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    System, "Li Qiu sewed up your wound, but He dressed you in the bride''s clothes, and what''s more, you have company. "


    The word companion is very confusing.


    Su Tang asked, "what do you mean? What company? "


    The system couldn''t explain it any more, and she directly released the current situation in her mind.


    She does have a companion around her, a person wearing the same color clothes with her, to say the difference is that she has a head, but the bride has no head!


    "I knock! What''s the situation


    If her body had not been sealed, she would have jumped to the eaves on the spot. It''s terrible. The bride had no head, but she still covered her neck with a red cap. With the dim candle light in the room, how could she be cautious."What the hell? What does Li Qiu want? "


    As soon as Su Tang finished, suona sounded outside the house. Although suona played when she got married, Su Tang felt that she was going to die.


    Not only she, but also the system was shocked, "lying trough, Li Qiu got married again!"


    This is very intriguing, the last bride is still beside her, this mother''s marriage? When was he so casual? She wanted him to get married before, but he refused.


    In fact, the task of the last world is the simplest and the most wonderful. The task is to let Li Qiu get married!


    Su Tang has done so many tasks and gone through so many systematic routines. At a glance, she knows that the task is not so simple, so she endured humiliation and ran to be Li Qiu''s dog leg.


    Xuanmo world, or that sentence, who is strong who is king.


    When Su Tang came to this world, Li Qiu had already gone through the most difficult childhood and became the king. Su Tang couldn''t even send warmth. The most important thing is that her identity at that time was the abandoned son abandoned by her family, which she gave to Li Qiu for killing.


    At the beginning, Su Tang was very nervous. She couldn''t send warmth, so she had to be a dog. So her task was to blow rainbow farts to him three meals a day.


    Li Qiu has killed a man. Others boast that he has good skills. If there is no blood to kill, she is different. She directly boasts that he has beautiful movements and is an art!


    When Li Qiu ate, others didn''t dare to say anything, so she praised him for his elegant eating, which made her feel the same. Therefore, she was hungry at that time.


    Why, because Li Qiu said, they all feel the same. If he is full, then she must be.


    Su Tang can how to do, of course, is hungry, smile and say really delicious ah.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    Li Qiu has almost reached the top of the world. In this world, he is king and God.


    There are also people who are not afraid of death and urge him to be good. In the end, without exception, they are all killed by him. There is another kind of flattery. He praises everything he does.


    At first, Su Tang did the same thing, but her flattery was different from others.


    Others will only follow the flattery, she angle cunning, every time can find a different point, later, she became a school of her own.


    Not every world has a female owner, but fortunately there is one in this world. When she found the female owner, she thought that the female owner of this world would be the virgin white lotus in her impression, gentle and lovely. As a result, the female owner of this world was even more terrible than the male owner.


    She needs to drink blood every day, and her favorite thing is to "play" with handsome slaves for a day.


    Su Tang was shocked when she saw such a different woman.


    But after the shock, she suddenly has a little bit to understand her fun, beautiful men, all beautiful men, from time to time there are all kinds of beautiful women, send you do not?


    The only thing that she doesn''t agree with is that she doesn''t know how the female owner plays. Anyway, those handsome little brothers will be sucked into men after one night, which is particularly frightening.


    Su Tang''s coquettish operation has always been quite a lot, but she has never seen such a terrible female leader. Where is the female leader? She has gone all the way of vicious villains. However, she is the female leader. She is not only the female leader, but also the male leader of her family.


    Two powerful villains join hands together. The world can''t stand their tossing.


    But it''s the female owner. After su Tang''s daily contact with the male owner, she will find the female owner to play. Of course, she doesn''t really look for it. She just looks at it from a distance. After all, she''s afraid of being sucked into the human body.


    Later, Li Qiu found that his little pet always went out to look for outsiders when he didn''t pay attention. Even if he did it once or twice, Li Qiu was quite dissatisfied with it.


    He is very curious about what kind of person can attract the attention of his little pet.


    What happened later, Li Qiu thought that she also liked to play like this, so he sent a lot of beauties to Su Tang. Su Tang was flattered, but her bottom line couldn''t attract people. Later, she was rejected by Li Qiu.


    Why does she stare at others when she can''t do it? If you find out she''s looking for the woman, buckle her eyes off.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to submit to such cruelty.


    In this world, she didn''t stay long. The man was so terrible that she gathered all her talents and determined to do well in his dog legs. Because she mastered a lot of skills, she would give him a little surprise every once in a while.


    Little pet ghost has so many ideas, Li Qiu is getting better and better for her. In the end, Li Qiu ranks first in the world, and Su Tang can be second.


    It''s su Tang, the second one, who is too empty. If she makes Li Qiu a little unhappy, she can separate her family. Later, how did she trick Li Qiu into getting married?


    Time is too far apart, her memory is a little fuzzy.


    Finally, it''s the system.


    "You bet him that although he got the world, he didn''t have what ordinary people have."


    As soon as he heard that everyone else had it, but he didn''t, it was impossible to refute it immediately.


    Then Sutang said something about her daughter-in-law.


    At that time, Li Qiu was silent for the first time. Later, he agreed to get married.


    How many people came to see him and wrote that he would marry him, but in the end, all those people were cut down by him, so Su Tang not only survived, but also became his fiancee.


    Su Tang was so clever at that time that she almost gave him a performance and died on the spot.


    It''s impossible to get married, but when it comes to the task, it''s either to coax the man or to cheat the man. She pretends to agree and makes the woman the bride.


    That''s Li Qiu. She didn''t have to waste her breath. The woman master agreed immediately.


    But Su Tang didn''t expect that the woman master gave her a secret move. She agreed to let her leave on the surface, but she sent a killer behind. Su Tang became the abandoned son of the family in this world because of her poor cultivation. Later, she was chased by a killer and almost killed her.


    Su Tang still remembers the happy time lying in the blood moon at that time. Until the system countdown, there was a Caton. The task failed. All over again!


    Now, she''s back on her wedding night, wearing the bride''s clothes, but she''s the kind of wooden person who can''t move.


    "Brother dog, what''s going on outside now?"


    Just as the system was about to make a noise, the door was opened. Li Qiu was still wearing the red suit, and beside him was a bride with a red cap. They walked all the way, but finally stopped in front of Su Tang.


    "Xiaoqingqing, it''s such a fun game to get married. How did you run away last time?" Li qiusong opened his mouth lazily. Then he lifted the red cap off her head. He hooked his lips and laughed lazily. "Last time I got married, you left, but you didn''t see the end. This time, I''ll do it for you. "


    "How are you, happy?""Moved?"


    Li Qiu said while pretending to be surprised, "forget, our little Qing Qing can''t speak now."


    Su Tang would rather not speak, but Li Qiu''s permission?


    You know, she was able to become his dog leg by the charm of language.


    Li Qiu saw that she didn''t want to make a sound. Her smile faded and her eyes became scarlet. "How, this little mouth used to be able to say that, now, it''s dumb?"


    Sue sugar is sure that if she doesn''t speak again, this guy will definitely cut her tongue.


    She took a deep breath. Her voice was weak, but she squeaked.


    "Lord Li."


    Li Qiu sneered coldly, "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a few days, so strange?"


    Su Tang, who used to be favored by him, had to go to the room to uncover the tiles. When others called him lord, she called him Li Qiu. Finally, she dared to call Li Li and Qiu Qiu, but that was all in the past. Now she dare not.


    Don''t say strange, Sue sugar, she doesn''t dare to be enthusiastic at all. I don''t know if her enthusiasm will fall to the ground.


    "Li Qiu."


    Li Qiu was a little more satisfied with this title than the previous one, but he was only a little satisfied.


    In front of her, he took up the bride beside him. On the contrary, his eyes were deep.


    The bride''s back is to Sutang, so she can''t see her face clearly, but that''s not the point.


    Su Tang just stood there, watching Li Qiu tear the bride''s head off her neck, just like the devil, tearing it off alive.


    Bang, the head fell to the ground, and finally rolled to her feet.


    Li qiusha, looking back at her with a smile, "a few days ago, my wedding night was like this."


    Su Tang is going crazy. She stares at her eyes and shortens her breath. At last, her eyes turn dark and she faints again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    Su Tang''s mission has been accomplished now, but she has never met the man who cuts off the bride''s head as soon as she comes up. Although this is not a proper bride, she has a great visual impact. She always thinks that she is the next one to be cut off.


    After she fainted, her imprisoned body seemed to be released and softened. Finally, she was picked up by Li Qiu.


    However, if she fainted a little later, she would find that the so-called bride beside Li Qiu was just a fake wooden man. At this moment, the head on the ground had recovered to the original wood.


    Li Qiu puts the person on the new bed again, the dragon and Phoenix quilt has not been replaced, and there are many mandarin duck pattern bedding. When the little bastard lies on it, Li Qiu forgets her escape for a moment, as if today is their wedding night.


    He knew that the little bastard flattered himself just to survive, and that she was heartless. But later, when she said she was married, her bright eyes were bright and beautiful. At that moment, he agreed.


    Li Qiu never thought that he would get married. When he looked back on his life, he didn''t have any nostalgia, but she was the only color. He thought he could keep it, but he didn''t expect


    His sight gradually became cold, and the anger on his face became heavier. He even pinched his hand on her long white neck. With a little effort, the little girl who could control his mood would die. From then on, he would still be the fierce enemy of the past.


    Su Tang''s coma was only temporary. She soon woke up. As soon as she woke up, she felt that someone was pinching her neck. At that moment, she wanted to be comatose again.


    What''s the matter!


    She doesn''t want to have her neck broken, whimpering


    When she thought about it, her tears began to flow down.


    She didn''t cry like that. She just sobbed like a kitten.


    Li Qiu is a Leng, the hand that pinches her neck is no longer forced, but the tone is full of evil spirit, "what are you crying for?"


    Sue sugar sobbed, "you''re going to kill me, can''t I cry? I have no relatives in this world. If I die, no one will cry for me. I Can''t I cry for myself in advance now? "


    The corner of Li Qiu''s mouth lashes out fiercely. He kills countless people, but he has never heard of such a statement.


    Cry for yourself in advance?


    Now I know I''m afraid. What did she run for?!


    On this thought, Li Qiu''s dim sum disappeared. He looked at her with a sneer, and the cool in his eyes could almost freeze people.


    "Don''t you want to die?"


    He opened his mouth in seclusion. At this time, Su Tang said, "who, who would like to die?"


    Li Qiu''s hand still pinches on her neck, smell speech, but suddenly tighten, "since afraid is, then why want to escape?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he quickly pressed down. They were very close. Su Tang could feel his breathing.


    Su Tang''s breath was difficult when she was pinched. Her face was in pain, and her eyes begged.


    "Is xiaoqingqing afraid?" Li Qiu coldly hissed, "you are so timid, but you still want to run away. Tell me who gave you the courage."


    Sue sugar pulled his big hands with both hands, and his face turned red because of breathing difficulties.


    "Don''t you want to talk?"


    Listen to him talk to himself, Su Tang wants to hammer him to death.


    You fuckin ''let her talk. At least move the hand around her neck. She''s almost strangled. How can you say that? With her soul?


    She didn''t know that because Li Qiu was afraid of hearing what he didn''t want to hear, he asked, but he didn''t want to know her answer at all. He just said and asked himself. Then, the anger in his eyes became stronger and stronger, and his intention to kill also floated.


    Sue sugar is angry to cry, her tears Bata Bata down stream, because of breathing difficulties, lips are slightly open.


    Li Qiu looked at the scene in front of him. It was a very beautiful picture, a kind of beauty on the verge of death.


    He thought that if she was killed and made into a puppet, would she not run again? Have you been good since then?


    "Li Li... " Su Tang was afraid and wanted to beg for mercy, but in the end she could only utter a simple word.


    She originally wanted to call his name, but because of being strangled by the neck, she finally wasted a long time and only called out a list.


    However, this again simple but of a Li Li, but let Li Qiu choke the hand of her neck to stop vainly.


    This is what she used to call him. At first, she was afraid of him and called him "Li". Later, she became more and more daring and began to call him by his name. Later, when he was spoiled by him, she began to call him "Li Li". And when she called this name, she always bent her eyes and showed cunning.


    He thought she had run this time and would not call that name again.


    Su Tang took a big breath. Although he didn''t know how he let her go, it was a good thing. At least she didn''t have to die of suffocation at this moment!


    She looked at him with trembling eyes. The next second, she saw that he approached him again in vain. She was so scared that she climbed back. As a result, her legs were pulled back before she took two steps."Still want to run?"


    The back of Su Tang''s head bumps into the bed, which is supposed to be soft, but it knocks her hard.


    the first mock exam, but she touched the peanuts, longan and red dates.


    She heard from the system that it was only two days since she escaped marriage, so these things were still very fresh. She took a peanut and put it into Li Qiu''s mouth.


    Li Qiu is caught off guard and is stuffed with a peanut. He is stunned. He even forgets what he just said.


    Two people so four eyes opposite, later, Su sugar asked in a low voice: "raw?"


    Li Qiu, "life."


    Peanuts are really raw, and Li Qiu is also telling the truth, but it''s a bridal chamber. As soon as he opens his mouth, he asks if it''s raw or not. Li Qiu''s eyes are all wrong.


    The color of his eyes is dim, and the little boy''s watery eyes are still filled with water mist. It''s like being bullied. It makes people


    Li Qiu breathed slightly, "you''re trying to survive..."


    He didn''t go on, but Sue sugar tilted her head.


    The desire for survival makes her find that Li Qiu''s intention to kill her is loose. Although she doesn''t know why she is loose for the time being, it doesn''t matter. Loose is a good thing. As long as she Prys hard, she won''t believe it.


    "What?"


    In order to survive, Su Tang thinks that she can do a lot of things. What is to survive.


    Li Qiu couldn''t go on. He wanted to settle with her carefully, but he was so direct. In order to save his life, he asked him if he wanted to have a baby.


    What else can be born in such a place as bridal chamber? Of course, it''s about having children, but it''s always a process!


    She is asking for Woo!


    "You are so shameless


    Li Qiu''s roar made Su Tang feel at a loss at that time.


    Why is she so shameless?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    Li Qiu is shameless after scolding, but her ears turn red quietly. However, Su Tang doesn''t find out about it. Otherwise, she will be in charge of the main court now.


    Sue sugar is still at a loss, and then the next second, her red wedding dress was torn to pieces, she did not respond, and then, a cry of pain.


    "Li Qiu, shall I knock you?"


    Li Qiu didn''t understand the meaning of this, but he knew it was swearing. What kind of words could he swear at this time? So while he was imprisoning the man, he sneered and said, "after entering the bridal chamber, if xiaoqingqing runs away again, I will break your leg, break your hand, and then draw out your soul, trapped in the wooden man."


    Sen Leng''s terrible voice, if not for his action at this time, Su Tang would be afraid, but now, she can''t hear anything, she just wants to cry.


    Tears from the corner of the eye, and finally into the hair.


    Li Qiu saw this and stopped slightly. Then, he pointed to brush her eyes, lowered his eyes and whispered in her ear: "Qing Qing, do you hear me?"


    Su Tang didn''t hear anything. She just trembled all over and felt that the fierce hatred in front of her was terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang still had a wound on her body. She had a big hole that broke in the middle of the way. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she should be glad for the wound.


    Li Qiu did not continue, but took out his hair and continued to sew her wound.


    Su Tang gritted her teeth in pain, and tears flowed down again.


    This time, Li Qiu leaned down and sucked the tears from the corners of her eyes bit by bit. Finally, he commented: "bitter."


    Su Tang


    Li Qiu didn''t shed tears. He didn''t know the taste of tears. However, seeing that the little boy was so sad, he decided to be merciful. "Do you know the pain and run next time?"


    Back and forth, she asked her if she was still running. Su Tang held the quilt and only showed her big black and white eyes. She shook her head cleverly.


    She also has to do tasks, how to complete the run, not to mention the man is now soft hearted, she is more clever.


    "No more running."


    She thought that the female owners were all dead now, so from now on, she would pour dirty water on her.


    "But I''m afraid." When she said that, her voice was buzzing, just like a mosquito.


    Fortunately, when Li Qiu heard this, he looked at her with a sneer, "afraid? I don''t know when you are afraid. "


    Su Tang said, "I married you because Xiao Ling said he could send me away. She said


    The little girl said half a little, but Li Qiu was patient and said, "what did she say?"


    "Su Tang," she said, "you don''t kill people in the blink of an eye. Now you can tolerate me, but it''s because you think I''m funny. When I''m tired of playing, you''ll kill me Leave me to my men. But she is not the same, she promised to send me away, find a secret place, let me live a life


    Li Chou heard this with no expression on his face. He wanted to pick up the little boy and beat him. "You believe everything others say. Why don''t you believe me?"


    Sue sugar put himself into the quilt and drill again, this time, the eyes are only half exposed outside.


    "You have too many criminal records. I dare not gamble. If you lose, you will die." Her voice was getting smaller and smaller, and at last her voice was stuffy. "I''ve lost a bet. My family sent me here for the so-called interests. From the beginning, they didn''t think I would go back alive."


    Li Chou, it''s true that few of the people sent to him can go back completely, either without arms or legs, or even without life. Xiaozi is the only special, and he is not sure how long this special can last.


    However, Li Qiu never felt that she was wrong, so now that she ran away, she betrayed herself.


    "Then you lost the bet." Li Qiu chuckles, but the smile is creepy, "you say, how should I punish you."


    Sue sugar was shocked. Was that torture not punishment?


    "But Just now, you Not already... "


    Her words were intermittent and her face was even scarlet.


    Li Qiu sneered, "that matter just now, but was stopped by you halfway."


    Su Tang''s wound cracked and his blood came out. Although he was very angry about Xiaozi''s escape at the beginning, he didn''t want to commit adultery. Besides, he didn''t want her life now.


    As soon as he said it, Su Tang was silent. Now she just wanted to play dead.


    Fortunately, this guy seems to be violent and impermanent. In the end, he hasn''t madly pulled her to continue to do that.


    Su Tang was seriously injured. At that time, she almost gave a death order to kill her, but her health was really good. A few years ago, she was fed by Li Qiu''s elixir. Later, her wound was sewn by Li Qiu''s hair. Although it was only one of his hair, a powerful person like Li Qiu was full of treasure.


    She just lay in bed for several days. At the beginning, she was hungry. She just made do with the peanuts and dates.


    Finally, Li Qiu found out and asked people to prepare food for her.Su Tang''s cultivation is low, but it doesn''t matter whether she doesn''t eat or drink like Li Qiu. She''s very hungry when she doesn''t eat. But when the servant came in with the meal, she was so scared that the wound almost split again.


    "Who are you?" Su Tang almost jumped out of bed in fright. Where is the servant? It''s a dead body without head!


    Her pupils shrunk, so startled that she could not help shivering.


    The servant has no head and can''t speak, but it''s not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that the servant is wearing a happy dress and a red cap.


    Is this NIMA ghost bride?


    The servant brought the meal over, but Su Tang didn''t dare to eat it. One person and one piece of wood confronted each other. Finally, Li Qiu came in and broke the strange confrontation.


    "Li Li..." Su Tang lives to now, also calculate to taste Li Qiu, not willing to kill her, see this, what coquettish sell cute move all call out.


    Li Chou picks his eyebrows to see what kind of demon this little boy is going to be.


    "Li Li, I''m afraid." Su Tang shrank into his arms, holding his waist, not to mention, it''s the man who owns the house. It feels really good. This is not, temporarily did not control, she also stretched out her hand to pinch.


    Li Qiu felt that the waist of that pair of small hands, did not stop, but smilingly asked: "satisfied?"


    Su Tang hands a meal, if this changed, others will be embarrassed to draw back the hand, but she did not, she did not walk the normal road in front of him, smell speech, directly too much hand into his clothes, finished also said she was cold.


    "Li Li, but where are you? If you touch my hand, it''s cold."


    Li Qiu was used to her unusual way, and was not surprised. He just pulled out her hand without expression. "It''s OK. It''s just cold hands, not cold body."


    If you''re cold, you''re dead.


    Su Tang bit her lower lip and accused her wrongly: "that ghost bride scared me. Wu Wu Wu, Li Li, I''m so afraid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    Li Qiu lets the ghost bride step forward. Su Tang doesn''t know why. As a result, he grabs her hand and lifts her red cap.


    Su Tang let out a scream at that time.


    "Ah, what are you doing? Take it away!"


    Su Tang''s eyes closed with fright, so she threw the red cap in her hand. It happened that she threw it on Li Qiu''s head.


    Li Qiu''s face is tiny Dun, biting a tooth, "open eyes for me!"


    Su Tang is afraid to see something terrible, so she aims her eyes at Li Qiu. She wants to buffer her eyes to avoid seeing something bloody. As a result, she is shocked.


    This is What a wonderful coincidence.


    Su Tang forbeared, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Su Tang apologized with a smile, and quickly lifted the red cap off his head. When she lifted it first, she had the illusion that she was marrying a beautiful wife. No, Li Qiu was a boy and a beautiful husband!


    Li Qiu''s face was all chilly, "funny?"


    Sue sugar, "no, it''s not funny."


    Su Tang felt that she had to change her position. She was the one who lifted his red cap. It was her little husband. What could she do? Spoil her.


    Li Qiu didn''t know he had more identity. Seeing that the little boy''s attention was all on him, he grabbed her chin and broke it to the side.


    Su Tang was shocked. She thought she would see some terrible pictures, such as a headless neck with blood dripping on it. However, when she looked at it, she found that it was just a piece of wood.


    She blinked, then looked at Li Qiu, and then laughed, "it''s fake." She was relieved. "So the bride''s head you cut off the other day is fake? "


    without saying anything, Li Qiu just looked at her with a smile," guess. "


    Guess what? The patterns on the fake brides are all the same. He will not bother to make so many brides to put on.


    Su Tang was relieved and not so afraid, so she let the headless wooden man take care of her daily life and food. She didn''t walk out of the bridal chamber until half a month later, when her injuries were almost healed.


    After half a month''s peace, Su Tang forgot the horror of Li Qiu, so when she opened the door and saw the skeletons, she was shocked.


    She stares big eyes, this time, Li Qiu came over.


    He was dressed in black, looking at the cub''s panic expression, especially happy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang points to the skeletons, looks at Li Qiu, and finally decides to return to the house.


    "It must be the wrong way for me to open the door. It must be like this."


    Li Qiu heard it clearly outside the house. At that time, the corners of his lips were bent down. He looked at the door that was closed again. After counting to three, he opened it again. The little girl was still in a state of panic, and her mood became more pleasant.


    "Is the door opened the right way this time?"


    Su Tang pointed to the discarded skeletons and took a deep breath. "In fact, these are puppets, right? It must be like this, just like the wooden ghost bride. "


    The radian of Li Qiu''s lips is deeper, "No." He denied it cruelly, and then said, "they are all Xiao Ling''s people."


    The female master is so cruel, and she is not an ordinary person in this world. She has good strength, but no matter how powerful she is, she can''t play with the male master.


    No, she''s so scared that even her men are skeletons.


    Sue sugar swallowed her saliva and always felt that her head would fall into those gardens the next second.


    Li Qiu looked at her, scared and satisfied, so he took her hand in hand and burned the mansion to ashes all the way.


    This is just his temporary residence. Su Tang said that he wanted to get married on a whim. He decided to get married on the way, so he got married in this temporary residence.


    Su Tang looked at the blaze and her heart was beating. The next moment, she threw herself into Li Qiu''s arms.


    "Wuwuwu, Lili, I know it''s wrong. Don''t throw me in."


    Li Qiu


    There''s a lot of cubs.


    He didn''t think so at first, but she spoke. She must satisfy her drama addiction.


    "The fire is so big that it will devour Qingqing all of a sudden."


    Li Qiu smiles in a low voice, but what she says makes Su Tang shiver. Later, she faints again.


    Xiaozizi is dizzy completely. Seeing that she is about to fall on the small fire not far away, Li Qiu''s eyes sink and directly carries her up.


    He didn''t have any gentleness in his movements. Su Tang was lying on his shoulder and was not comfortable at all, but she opened her eyes quietly and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Halo is a fake halo. In view of the fact that she didn''t know what to do with her in her previous two attacks, Su Tang regards it as a short-term talisman.


    The mansion was completely burnt down and there was no place to live for the time being. Su Tang was still thinking about whether he would go back to his hometown. As a result, this guy took her to her hometown.Su Tang''s hometown, Lin family, is a famous local family.


    In the old Lin family, Su Tang''s name is Lin Qing, a poor daughter who has no father or mother and is raised by her uncles and elders. But what about her daughter? Without the support of her elders, her role is to marry the family. If it wasn''t for Li Qiu, she would be lost to other powerful people.


    Su Tang''s cultivation is not good, but no one knows that it''s not her body, it''s her soul that makes her poor.


    This is what the system told her. She was short of a soul, so the original owner was always sick and weak. Later, she met Li Qiu and used up the panacea to make her healthy.


    Once upon a time, Su Tang didn''t want to practice. Anyway, she was in poor health. In addition, she always felt that when the task was over, she could leave. She didn''t have to work so hard. Now the task restarts, she sighs and can only ask the system, "brother dog, can my body practice now?"


    The system says, "the original master is missing a soul, so everyone thinks that her body is poor and she can''t practice. If your soul is complete, you can practice. That is, you have passed the best practice period and are not suitable for routine practice."


    If you don''t follow the routine, you should take the unusual way.


    Su Tang murmured, "is the soul of the original owner still in this world? Is it in the Lin family? "


    At that time, the system was inspired and cautiously said, "yes, but what do you want to do?"


    Su Tang smile, "in good, at the beginning Lin family so bully her, I give her a chance to revenge."


    The system is tiny Zheng, "you are not afraid that she grabs the body with you?"


    "That''s just right. It''s boring. Have some fun." She says so, two eyes shine, "you say, Li Qiu can discover?"


    System:


    Will it find that it is not clear, but it knows that she is killing herself!


    Su Tang''s time is too hard. How can she miss it if she can have some fun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    Su Tang didn''t understand what Li Qiu took her to the Lin family at first, until he asked her.


    "Want revenge?"


    Su Tang covered her heart and said, "why did Li Li ask like that? That''s my family."


    A mouth, that is the old green tea.


    Seeing this, Li Qiu stretched out his hand and pinched both sides of her cheek. That pinched Su Tang''s face out of shape.


    "Oh, it hurts!"


    Li Qiu, "if it hurts, talk to me."


    Su Tang''s face is small, and she wants to continue to say some tea words. Seeing that Li Qiu''s lips arouse a trace of irony, she immediately learns to be good.


    She cleared her throat, "if it''s Lord Li, I don''t need to do it. The Lin family will be destroyed."


    Li Qiu pinched her cheek and pulled, "I''ll take revenge on myself." Then she loosened her cheek.


    Su Tang rubbed her poor cheek and whispered.


    Li Qiu used to like a person, that is, he was kind to her, but the little boy obviously didn''t understand his kindness. He was not only ungrateful, but also wanted to run away. Run away. If her level of escape was higher, he would think highly of her, but the little fool almost killed himself even if he found a substitute.


    Stupid and blind, what can Li Qiu do? She can only be forced to see the reality step by step.


    He wanted to let her know that there was no place safe except for him, whether it was the Lin family or anywhere in the world.


    He deliberately disguised his identity and became Su Tang''s little follower. They came to the Lin family all the way. At first, the Lin family warmly welcomed him. Everyone knew that Mr. Li was married to a girl of the Lin family. Now that the girl goes home, it''s like going back home.


    "Qing Qing, how have you been with me recently?"


    "You don''t have good health all the year round. I''ll ask the manager to open the medicine storehouse later. If you see what''s useful, you can take it away. You''re welcome. Hello, our Lin family is good."


    "The medicine storehouse is not enough. We have to find some weapons by our side." The man said, and looked Su Tang up and down. "But we Lin family can''t compare with Lord Li. Qingqing is so popular with Lord Li. Surely we have better weapons. Would you like to open our eyes? "


    Su Tang let them talk, and so on, she sat on the chair, tears said off began to cry.


    "Uncles, I was driven back by Lord Li, he said..." Su Tang is holding a handkerchief. The more she says it, the more sad she is. She is anxious about the uncles of the Lin family.


    "What are you talking about! What''s the use of crying! "


    Su Tang, "he said I didn''t serve him well, but one night, he didn''t chop my head and let me go."


    She so wails to finish saying, the Lin family''s several uncles, at the beginning also to her, smell speech, all face iron blue.


    "You can''t even serve people well. What are you going to do back to the Lin family?"


    Su Tang blinked the moist deer''s eyes, "but Lord Li told me to go back to the Lin family."


    Several uncles of the Lin family were choked. They were very angry. They thought that the girl would fly to the branch and become a Phoenix, so that the status of the Lin family could be mentioned again. Now it''s good. The whole world knows that the girl of the Lin family won''t serve men, and she was driven back by Li Qiu!


    "If you want to go back to Lin''s house, you can go back. Why didn''t you wait when Lord Li asked you to wait?"


    Sue sugar cried even more with her handkerchief, "but But Lord Li is too difficult to serve. He actually He actually... "


    Uncle Lin doesn''t think there''s anything we can''t listen to about this kind of boudoir business. A Lin Qing can''t do it. They want to send Lin''s girl away again. This failed. At least we can find the root of the failure.


    "What! Cry. If you are crying, get out of here! "


    Su Tang said, "Lord Li, he asked me to stand upside down to serve him. How can I stand upside down? That''s all. He even stood upside down himself. He didn''t allow me to use his hands or feet. How can I use it?"


    Several uncles of the Lin family had never heard of such a miracle, and they were astonished.


    "This handstand? How to make a handstand hair


    Su Tang, "I can''t stand on my head, but I vaguely remember the steps. Well, uncle, stand on his head and show me one."


    As soon as she spoke, an uncle of the Lin family really stood on his head.


    Sue sugar pursed her lips to prevent herself from laughing. "By the way, I have to cover my eyes. You have to sing in your mouth. It''s not enough. Take off your clothes with your own feet on your head. If you want to have a sense of beauty, go away if you''re ugly. "


    Li Qiu


    The uncle of the Lin family was out of breath. In the end, he was out of strength. Half of his clothes were untied and he fell to the ground.


    She sighed, "Nah, it''s not as good as me. I insisted on it until the end."


    Li Qiu took a deep look at her. She was a little stupid, but she could play.


    In this case, if Gai ming''er doesn''t do it in her way, how can she be worthy of her efforts to arrange it for him.


    Su Tang sighed. Seeing that there was an uncle who wanted to try, she asked them to call several elder sisters in the family. "Uncle is too big, and Lord Li likes to be petite. Please let some elder sisters come."The Lin family is declining, and there are few talented people around these years. On the contrary, the girls are more and more beautiful. Hearing the words, the uncles immediately asked all the girls to come.


    "They are all here. Lin Qing, show them how to stand upside down."


    Su Tang immediately covered her heart and gasped, "I''m too tired. I can''t do it at all. I''m dragging my sick body back. I just want to make some elder sisters stand firm beside Lord Li. Well, I said, "you do it." She said, and looked at a few uncles, "but uncle, you stay here is not suitable."


    The elder sisters of the Lin family bullied the original owner. The original owner was lonely and helpless. They kicked her pills, lost her bracelets and pushed her into the river because she didn''t rely on her. Su Tang had no chance to revenge for the original owner, but now she has plenty of time.


    As soon as the uncles left, Su Tang asked them to cover up as she just said. What the uncles didn''t find out was that the sisters found something wrong.


    "Handstand? sing? Lin Qing, who are you fooling! Who believes that? "


    Su Tang coughed, then pointed to the outside, "it''s ok if you don''t believe it, but those uncles believe it very much." When she said that, she narrowed her eyes and laughed again. "Lord Li left me a life. I''m very lucky. I survived, but how could the Lin family stop so easily? They will continue to send people there. Even this time, I don''t know which sister is lucky. "


    She sat on the chair and drank the tea from her maidservant. She said lazily, "although my Lin Qing is weak, she has been favored by Lord Li for so many years. If I tell some uncles which sister is suitable to send, you can guess whether they listen to me or you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    Su Tang is sick and weak, and she has to take two breaths to walk. Lin''s family is afraid that she will fall down suddenly. After all, she is the only one who hasn''t died for many years. She has been sent back with all her hands and feet, and she has been married. Maybe one day, the adult will think of the sick little pet and be called back again?


    At the beginning, the Lin family still wanted to hold Su Tang. After all, without Li Qiu, she didn''t have any skills. But without their help, Su Tang gave a warning. One by one, she not only stopped, but also wanted to hold her up for fear of falling and freezing.


    Sugar this day, no other hobbies, a little cough, immediately let the doctor come.


    This is not, by the Lin family that several elder sisters a gas, she directly exposed the suffocation appearance, "doctor, quick, doctor, I can''t breathe."


    The Lin family had already sent two doctors to her side. Seeing this, they immediately ran forward.


    "Miss Lin, take a deep breath. Don''t be nervous or angry. Take your time."


    One comforts her verbally, and the other puts his hand directly on her pulse.


    "The pulse is too fast. It''s very irritating. Don''t get excited, Miss Lin."


    The two doctors are busy, but Su Tang holds Li Qiu''s hand. Her face is pale and her voice is weak. "When I die, my things will be left to you. You''ve been with me for so long, but I can''t give you a good future. Sorry, don''t blame me."


    Li Qiu


    The little girl felt that she would faint in the next moment, and she laughed at Li Qiu.


    It''s just a matter of time Skin.


    It''s just that the skin belongs to the skin, the noise belongs to the noise, and the heart is too soft at the critical moment.


    Look at her now all the Lin''s uncles are awed and awed, but she doesn''t make any further moves. Instead, she just continues to make a little fuss and pretend to be weak. If she can''t kill her daughters, she will send them out. It''s too simple for them to live like death.


    He sighed, feeling that there was still a long way to go to cultivate her.


    "Don''t worry, miss. If you die, I''ll send you back. Your favorite Lord Li will bury you in the empty city."


    Sue sugar almost couldn''t play any more with a puff in the corner of her mouth.


    She''s not dead yet. Even the graveyard is in her mind!


    "This..." Su Tang stroked her chest and said with a strong face: "I don''t have to. If I die, I''ll die. I won''t disturb you."


    When Li Qiu saw this, he patted her on the back. He was smiling and whispering. At first, he looked like a very capable guy, but Su Tang was thrilled and got goose bumps all over her body.


    "Don''t worry. If you die, Lord Li will bury you. Don''t you like the excitement? Lord Li will surely have the whole Lin family buried with you. "


    As soon as the words came out, the two doctors around them knelt on the ground shaking with fright.


    Where is the abandoned wife sent home by Lord Li? This is obviously the imperial concubine who is going home to provide for the aged.


    The young ladies of the Lin family have ugly faces. The little orphan girls who were bullied by them at will now stand on their heads. However, with so many parenting mothers staring at them, they dare to be angry. They can only bite their lower lip and say words of comfort.


    "Help, help me up." Su Tang held out a hand, "the honor of the Lin family is all on me. I can''t fall down!"


    When several Lin family uncles rushed over, they saw her face strong and struggling for the future of the Lin family. At that time, they were very moved.


    "Don''t worry, Qingqing. We''ll try our best to ensure your health. We won''t let you have anything. You have to hold on, you know?"


    Su sugar was very moved, but also dropped two crocodile tears, "there are several uncles in, I will not give up their own."


    Her face was strong, and the uncles of the Lin family were even more moved. As for the ladies of the Lin family, they continued to bask in the sun.


    For nothing else, Su Tang said that when she left, it was because Lord Li liked the new and disliked the old. She was tired of seeing the snow-white skin and liked black charcoal.


    This aesthetic can be called strange, but Li Qiu is not an ordinary person. For example, when the Lin family sent her, they didn''t think she would come back alive. Even they thought she couldn''t last three days. But as a result, Lin Qing not only survived the first year, but also enjoyed many years. Finally, Li Qiu held a wedding for them.


    Although it is surprising that Lin Qing will come back, it is also reasonable.


    Finally, in the heat, Su Tang returns to her boudoir with Li Qiu. As soon as she goes back, her weakness disappears and she laughs with the quilt in her arms.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    The little girl''s laughter was choked, for fear of being heard by outsiders, but Li Qiu watched her play for so many days. She hooked her lips and rubbed her little head carelessly.


    "Is it fun?"


    Sue sugar, "of course it''s fun."


    She got a head out of the quilt, her hair was slightly disordered, and there was a smile on her face. Everything was beautiful. However, Li Qiu thought of the scene of her leaving, and her eyes were slightly cold.


    "It''s fun. Just show me one on your handstand."Su Tang, who was holding the quilt, was dumbfounded. "What?"


    Li Qiu, "I''ve arranged it for so long. I want to see what I see in your mouth."


    Su Tang is happy for a while, but she really finished her work all the time. She retreats and tries to soften each other''s heart with her pitiful and innocent eyes. As a result, Li Qiu directly lifts her out of bed.


    "Stand upside down and take off your clothes with your feet." Li qiusong said lazily, "if you fail, you won''t have dinner tonight."


    Sutang couldn''t believe it. "It''s torture! Li Li, you can''t do this to me. I''m... "


    "But what."


    Su Tang wants to say that she is the wife he married, but on second thought, the wife ran away on the wedding day, which made him so embarrassed that it was kind of him not to kill her.


    She cried and stood on her head. Her clothes hung down on her face and covered her eyes. She took off her clothes with her feet.


    You can''t kill her.


    Li Qiu just wanted to teach her a lesson. Seeing that she was obedient, he poured himself a cup of tea. "Why are your arms shaking and your feet? If you are like this, Lord Li will throw you out."


    Su Tang''s body was weak. After a while, she couldn''t hold on. Her arms softened and fell down.


    Seeing that he was about to fall, Li Qiu picked him up at the critical moment.


    "It''s just the beginning. Why can''t you bear it? Xiaoqingqing, how can Lord Li spoil you? "


    Su Tang shrank in his arms, shivering, and finally, straight to his arms, hands holding his waist, wronged: "Wow, Li Li bullying!"


    The smile of Li Qiu''s mouth is a little stiff. I didn''t expect that the little bastard would act coquettishly.


    "You..." He sighed. If he was so good all the time, how could he throw him back to the Lin family to suffer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    In Li Qiu''s eyes, she suffered from throwing her son back to the Lin family. After all, she was second only to him in the palace without a city. No matter how high or low his accomplishments were, as long as he was still the master of the city, no one would disrespect her. But it''s different in the Lin family. Everyone dares to jump on top of her head. Now several Lin uncles are awed by her, but her strength is poor. Once she is not cheated by her, she doesn''t even have the chance to resist.


    It''s too weak.


    But it''s good, weak will want to find a backer, and he, but the world''s largest backer.


    Su Tang buries her face in his arms. In order to save her life, she plays the shameless to the extreme.


    "Li Li, I can''t breathe well."


    Li Qiu hears speech and pulls her out of his arms, thinking that don''t suffocate people. If she dies, there won''t be such a funny little pet.


    "Take the medicine."


    When he felt uncomfortable, he took the medicine. Li Qiu was about to take out a panacea from his arms. As a result, the little boy raised his chin and looked at him with a clear face Be close to me. "


    Xiaozizi took the initiative. At that moment, Li Qiu was so scared that he was in a trance.


    Kiss?


    Li Qiu''s first thought was not to kiss him, but to throw him to the ground.


    Was she stabbed and killed by Xiao Ling, or was she taken away?!


    Su Tang still closed her eyes, pouted her little mouth, waiting for a hot kiss, but she was thrown to the ground.


    Sue sugar was smashed with a cry, the whole person was wronged.


    What is this!


    Isn''t it true that if you talk about the blackening man, you can coax him to lower the blackening value? She just went to those complicated steps before and made a kiss directly. How could she smash people.


    "Li Li, how can you hit people? My hand hurts so much. "


    Li Qiu was biting her back alveolar. Looking at her "Crazy" scene, he said angrily: "you give me a normal point!"


    Su Tang was even more aggrieved, "what''s abnormal? I just want to kiss me and hug me..."


    Before she finished speaking, the whole person suddenly vacated, and then, unexpectedly, he threw her out of the door.


    Soon after Sue sugar threw it out, the shutter closed again, and then she heard a sound.


    "Your Li adult likes the black charcoal skin, when has tanned the skin, when rolls in again!"


    Su Tang was silly, and she was about to cry. She said to the system, "brother dog, why is that? I just took the attitude of the last stage in the past to the front. Don''t they like me? How can you do this to me


    She was sure that Li Qiu must like her.


    But why did he lose her?!


    The system sucks the corners of the mouth, the face is not complete, "have you ever heard that one mouthful can''t make a fat man?"? You want to throw people in bed. Even if you are a black man, you will be afraid, OK? " At this point, she finally couldn''t bear it, as if she couldn''t stand her affectation during this period, "look at your current human setup!! It''s broken!! You have broken yourself


    Su Tang


    Sue sugar sighed, "it''s hard to do."


    In the last world, Li Qiu is not the man in the small world. She wants to share her life with heaven. She doesn''t want to spend thousands of years with him, so she wants to cut the mess quickly and have a quick love experience.


    Unfortunately, it failed.


    Outside the house, the sun was burning. She had been drying a cup of tea before and after, and she began to feel thirsty. She licked her thin dry lips. She couldn''t help but dragged her tired body to knock on the door.


    The result just walked a few steps, see those a few Lin''s young lady angrily come over.


    They are very upset by Su Tang. In recent years, some little girls like the skin like black charcoal. Besides, the sun is so strong that they feel dizzy and stingy. Just want to come to her to settle accounts, don''t want to, she actually secretly stood in the sun.


    This scene shocked them.


    This is, what do you do?


    Su Tang gave them a weak smile, "I, I just want to experience what the black skin that Lord Li likes." She said, her eyes darkened. "No accident, Lord Li certainly doesn''t want to summon me. This is my only thought. No, it''s a delusion."


    Several Miss Lin''s don''t look up to Lin Qing, but at this moment, they are also shocked.


    She didn''t lie to them?


    Does Lord li really like black skin?!


    What a terrible aesthetic!


    "But aren''t you in bad health?"


    Su Tang smiles at a Miss Lin family, "yes, I''m not in good health, so I want to see what kind of girl Mr. Li will choose to replace me in the end, and I have to hold on until then."


    "After that?"


    Su Tang smiles bitterly, "under my pillow, I''ve written a suicide note. After I die, I don''t want to be buried anywhere. Just burn me and sprinkle me in Xukou city."Several young ladies of the Lin family didn''t like Lin Qing, but at this moment, there was some sympathy in their hearts.


    Only Li Qiu in the house, when he heard this, pulled at the corner of his mouth.


    He turned and walked to her bed, then lifted her pillow.


    Good guy, there''s no suicide note, but there''s an open dagger with blood on it.


    Li Qiu squints his eyes. He''s taken care of his previous injuries. The blood on the dagger


    He was silent when Su Tang, who was supposed to be loveless over there, sent out several Miss Lin''s family. Then she rushed in like the wind. She poured herself a cup of tea first, but later, maybe she didn''t think it was enough, so she picked up the teapot and began to pour it.


    Li Qiu pressed down the corner of his mouth and asked her, "where did the blood on the dagger come from?"


    Su Tang drank a full, smell words, truthfully said: "just before running, Xiao Ling''s people turned against the water, want to kill me, I can''t wait to die, this dagger is my booty! It''s my contribution. The blood on it is the blood of those killers! "


    The little girl''s complacency seemed to be something to show off.


    The dagger in my hand is an ordinary dagger. Although it is sharp, it doesn''t have any aura. If you meet a person with higher cultivation, you can crush it in the blink of an eye, but the boy actually takes it as a treasure.


    Li Qiu doesn''t look up to this dagger. Just as he wants to destroy it, he grabs it like Su Tang''s baby.


    "Don''t ruin it." Sutang said, "this is my first weapon to kill people. I have to keep it."


    Li Qiu, "what are you keeping for?"


    "Warn yourself that people''s minds are unpredictable. You can''t trust anyone in the future!" She said, and then thought, no, how could he find her dagger?


    "Did you turn over my pillow?" Sue sugar said, also looked at his bed, sure enough, the pillow was thrown aside.


    "I''d like to see the legendary posthumous note, but..." Li Qiu Mu said with a face, "I may think too much."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    Su Tang was caught, but he was not embarrassed. Instead, he continued to blow, "a posthumous note or something, who stipulates that it must be a book. I take this dagger, which can help me resist those killers and end my life."


    Li Qiu knows that the little girl is bullshit, but he thinks that when he found her a few days ago, he fell into a pool of blood. If he hadn''t used the elixir as a snack these years, he would not have been able to find her.


    When I think about it, the dagger in my hand becomes very eye-catching.


    If she likes to run, break her feet. If she wants to use a dagger as a weapon, break the weapon.


    The lifeless dagger broke in his hand. Su Tang was startled. She always thought that when this guy broke the dagger, he might want to break her skull.


    She stepped back in silence, but as soon as she moved, he pushed her against the bed.


    "Little Qing Qing." He opened his mouth with a smile, but the more he laughed, the more cautious he was.


    Su Tang''s whole heart was raised at that time. Her heart beat so fast that she could almost hear the voice, "what, what?"


    Li Qiu stretched out his hand, touched her delicate face, and went all the way down. Finally, he stopped on her neck. Then, he opened his mouth and bit it up when she didn''t expect it.


    Su Tang was about to burst into tears. She felt she was bleeding. Did this guy want to kill her?


    Li Qiu''s bite was merciless, but when he finished, he put out his tongue to lick the wound.


    "Want to end life with a dagger?"


    He just rubbed her neck, and Sue sugar was stiff.


    She didn''t open her mouth, because she thought it was wrong to speak, and Li Qiu didn''t expect her to open her mouth. Seeing that she didn''t speak, she said with a low smile: "your people, your life, even your soul, are mine." When he said that, he finally raised his head.


    Su Tang looked at the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and felt that her neck began to hurt.


    She hissed and tried to cover the wound with her hand, but her hand was lifted up and held by the other party.


    "You hear me, little Qingqing."


    Su Tang licked her thin, slightly dry lips, but she could not listen. She said dryly, "listen, you hear me."


    "Good boy."


    Li Qiu chuckles, but his eyes are full of danger.


    ***


    Su Tang''s position in the Lin family is stable for the time being, but after a long time, some people don''t pay so much attention to her.


    On the surface, the adult of xukongcheng asked her to go home for old age, but in fact, she didn''t go out of the house. What''s the matter with her life? Especially the young ladies of the Lin family, after a few days in the sun, their skin peeled off, and their skin became black and rough. Seeing her, they gnashed their teeth even more.


    It''s su Tang. It''s not black at the end of the sun, but it''s whiter after peeling.


    This made the young ladies of the Lin family even more angry. Why did they also bask in the sun? Instead, she became whiter and whiter!


    For their own more and more white things, Su sugar also expressed puzzled, finally Li Qiu gave her the answer.


    "When I feed you all these years, those treasures are rubbish?" Li Qiu hissed, "it''s just you. You''ve changed people. You''ve already been reborn."


    Xiaozizi didn''t go up in his cultivation, but his appearance became more and more beautiful. Originally, it was just a beautiful appearance, but now it''s beautiful.


    When Su Tang first put on Lin Qing, her hair dried up due to malnutrition. She was not favored for many years, and her eyes didn''t shine. She had been raised for a year, and the jar broke. Lin family was a little better to her, but that''s what it was.


    The biggest difference between her and the original owner is that the original owner''s grief is greater than the death of heart and depression, but she is different, fearless and fearless of death.


    Now that the Lin family pays less attention to her, it''s time for her to find the real owner.


    If you have a soul, it''s hard to maintain it.


    When she thought about it, she drew a soul searching array while Li Qiu was unprepared.


    At the moment when the array appeared, she found her trace in the abandoned alchemy room somewhere in the Lin family. It seemed that she was trapped in the alchemy room. She was confused all day and had nowhere to go.


    Today, she deliberately said in front of several Miss Lin''s family that Li Qiu was the captain of the guard of xukongcheng. She begged for him before she left. But even so, xukongcheng gave him a year. After a year, he would leave.


    When she said this, she also looked melancholy, but a few Miss Lin saw it, and they had the idea of revenge.


    As a result, she was finally free today.


    The Lin family has a big house. It took her a long time to get to the abandoned land. The training room is not far away. But just as she was about to rush in, the seemingly abandoned courtyard bounced her out.


    Su Tang almost fell to the ground, faltered a few times, and finally stabilized herself.


    She squinted, "brother dog, who''s the one who set up the battle?"


    System, "the last array painted by the original parents before their death is to save the scattered soul of their daughter. At that time, the owner of the Lin family, who retired behind the scenes, used his blood and soul to make alchemy. He also wanted to put Lin Qing into the alchemy furnace, but in the middle of the way, Lin Qing''s parents tried their best to destroy the place and blow up the alchemy furnace. ""Even the owner of the Lin family suffered a lot from the explosion of internal elixir. Lin Qing''s parents knew that they would not live long, so they blocked this place with their last life and array, and Lin Qing''s soul was also blocked here."


    Su Tang understood that if the spirits were not the same, the other party would not take Lin Qing for alchemy, but if the spirits were not the same, Lin Qing would not be able to practice Taoism in her life.


    She sighed, a dilemma.


    Without a soul and no parents to support her, Lin Qing has been suffering for more than ten years. I''m afraid she has no desire to live for a long time.


    This array may be very difficult for the Lin family to break. After all, it''s a blood array. Life is the eye of the array, but if Su Tang''s, it''s still very fast.


    While Li Qiu didn''t find the money, she broke the array and released Lin Qing''s soul. However, the soul had been trapped for many years and had already become a demon. She released her front foot, but the other side wanted her life!


    Su Tang''s neck is so miserable every day. Look, she was bitten before and scratched today.


    She covered her neck and could only bite her own fingers, suppressing the scattered soul with her own blood.


    Scattered soul is in a muddle. If there is no one to relieve it, it will become a devil sooner or later. But Su Tang''s blood is different. It is her blood. It is the best way to use her own blood to recover her mind.


    Su Tang recites the mantra of Duan Qingxin, and sees that her anger is less and less, and her evil spirit is less and less, so she enters the theme.


    "Want revenge?"


    Sanhun Linqing''s eyes are red. She floats in the sun. The hot sun makes her whole person irritable, but she doesn''t hurt Su Tang. Instead, she stares at her.


    Sue sugar shrugged. "Do you know whose body this is?"


    Lin Qing, "mine!"


    Sue sugar nodded, "want revenge?"


    As soon as these words came out, the black fog on Lin Qing suddenly rose.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    The original owner, Lin Qing, is different from sanhun. The original owner lost a lot of memory because of the relationship between that soul. But this sanhun, I don''t know whether it was Lin Qing''s obsession or something, actually retained that memory.


    She knows how she was stripped, who killed her parents, and what''s more, she knows that her grandfather, who she used to like, is such a human face and beast!


    The more fierce she was, the more powerful she was. But she couldn''t leave this land. She could only stay in this small alchemy room. Fortunately, there were many miracles in the alchemy room. As time went by, her scattered soul became more powerful.


    When Su Tang invited her to go up, sanhun was stunned for a moment.


    "You Don''t you kill me? "


    In her opinion, Su Tang is equivalent to the person who takes her body. A person who does not want to kill her but wants to return her body must have a conspiracy!


    Su Tang said, "Nah, I can borrow your body, and I can help you to avenge your revenge. After that, I can send you to reincarnation."


    She is curious, change the soul of the original owner, can he recognize Li Qiu?


    If according to the degree of soul fit, the soul of the original owner is equivalent to her, not a copy, which is more or less false.


    Thinking about this, Su Tang couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    What a mess!


    She let her body out, and then she went back to the temporary space of the system. One person one system can clearly see everything outside, but she can''t intervene.


    Su Tang is very leisurely, but the system is in a hurry.


    "You are trying to irritate the man. He will find something wrong."


    Su Tang said, "once upon a time, the replicator was found. I''ll recognize it. It''s the real original owner, the last world. I want to see with my own eyes how their black male owners distinguish me." When she said that, she was also worried.


    After the task is finished, she can normally go home to provide for the aged. However, she was called back to do it again last time. She always has to find a way out and see what remedy is available.


    Of course, if the system still dares to let her do the task again, not to mention that the male leader is black, she will show them first. It''s a big deal that everyone will die together, otherwise she won''t bring such a bully.


    On the other hand, after Lin Qing won the body sovereignty, he was in a trance for the first time.


    When she was six years old, that is, the year when her parents had an accident. Before that, she had always been the favorite young lady of the Lin family, but her grandfather was crazy, and no one in the Lin family would treat her well.


    For more than ten years, the Lin family has not changed much. She looks at the familiar and strange corridor, the big trees in the yard, and the strangers. She tries her best to be steady without showing any difference.


    Along the way, she followed the route in her memory and finally came to the place where the former owner of the Lin family lived.


    It''s different from the bustling luxury in my impression. It seems that it''s much quieter here, and there are fewer servants. The colorful garden in those days is desolate now.


    Lin Qing pushed open the closed door. In the house, the owner of the Lin family was getting old. His hair was gray and his face was full of wrinkles. Only his eyes had not changed at all.


    Lin Qing''s anger broke out at that time, and he was almost possessed.


    When she moved, master Lin was stunned.


    He was old, but when he saw Lin Qing''s breath, his eyes suddenly became very fanatical.


    Turbid eyes burst out surprise, he suddenly stood up, "it''s you."


    "You''re back."


    Unlike Lin Qing, who was sick and weak at the beginning, Lin Qing is not only a soul, but also a stronger breath.


    He stepped forward and rubbed the back of her head like she had when she was a child. As a result, as soon as his hand was stretched out, it was broken by Lin Qing on the spot.


    She tilted her head. In her black and white eyes, there was only black and no white eyes.


    "Let grandfather down, didn''t expect me to come back."


    The arm of the Lin family leader was broken. Instead of wailing, he laughed. "Well, it''s really great. It''s stronger than your parents'' soul. I''ll be able to improve my accomplishments this time with you."


    At the end, he laughed.


    Unfortunately, before he finished laughing, Lin Qing kicked him in the stomach.


    The Lin family''s head fell to the ground and vomited blood in his mouth. But even so, he was not afraid. He trembled and pulled his hand out of his arms, then, with a strange smile.


    "Here we go, my good granddaughter. You must bear it."


    At the moment of Rune gas, the door, which had been opened, was closed with a bang.


    There was a faint wind in the room, accompanied by the laughter of the Lin family.


    "Good granddaughter, soon, it won''t hurt, you can''t learn from your damned parents."


    Lin Qing sneered, "I will not learn from them, because today is your death."The Lin family took office, but the head of the family laughed wildly, "it''s worthy of my granddaughter, crazy enough."


    Lin Qing doesn''t want to talk with him anymore. It''s a waste to say one more word to this kind of crazy person, but she wanted to torture him to death slowly. Seeing that he still has a way out, she wanted to cut the mess quickly.


    But don''t want to, this damned old man actually left behind move.


    He didn''t know what Rune he used, but he locked Lin Qing''s body and made her unable to move.


    The old man got up tremblingly, his muddy eyes like looking at some treasure, greedy and ugly.


    After he trapped Lin Qing, he didn''t start immediately, but went to the inner room. Then, he had a dagger in his hand. The dagger was cold, and he felt its own killing intention before he could get close to it. It was different from Su Tang''s ordinary dagger.


    "Brother dog, what dagger is this?"


    System, "the dagger made of xuanming iron has such a high intention to kill. The old man wants to use it to kill many people. Only blood sacrifice can make the dagger have such power."


    Su Tang rubbed her hands and said she liked it very much. "OK, this dagger is mine. Next time, I''ll end my life with it."


    System, "?? What are you talking about? "


    Su Tang, "why do you force me to redo the task and not allow me to revenge the world after the task?"


    This familiar Sao operation, the system was not good at that time, "I''m afraid to retaliate to the end, you retaliate to yourself!"


    "Son, be a good man!"


    Even if the task is completed, choose a less rude way.


    But Su Tang sneered. This world, which always pinches her neck and bites her neck, is no good man.


    "To be a good man is not to be a villain." "Next time, please call me Su Dahe!" she said coldly


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    Lin qingkong is very angry, but she hasn''t actually fought. The old man is different. Although he was hurt by Lin Qing''s parents more than ten years ago, he played tricks all his life. After several false tricks, Lin Qing fell behind.


    The old man still held the xuanming dagger in his hand. When the dagger cut Lin Qing''s arm, a burst of black smoke came out from the wound of her arm. At that moment, Lin Qing screamed in pain.


    When she called, the old man got more excited.


    "Good granddaughter, what''s the taste of xuanming dagger? Don''t worry, I''ll cut your wrist with it, dry your blood with it, then scrape the flesh and remove the bone. Finally, you will be the most powerful pill in the world. "


    Lin Qing''s eyes were red with hatred. "You never die, you dream!"


    old man laughed, "do not dream, not your little child has the final say!"


    Su Tang stayed in the system space, but he was not in a hurry. He just slowly asked the system, "brother dog, when will Li Qiu come?"


    If he doesn''t come again, his daughter-in-law will be gone.


    The system says, "he''s aware of your movement, and he''s on his way."


    Su Tang originally thought that if he didn''t come again, she would do it herself. She was relieved to hear that.


    Li Qiu''s speed is still very fast. Not long after the system has finished, he has kicked the door of the room.


    At the moment when the gate was kicked down, the old man panicked. This time, Lin Qing broke his arm, and then kicked his feet.


    With two clicks, the ankles broke.


    The old man was paralyzed and his ankle was broken. It was almost impossible for him to stand up, but now that was not the point. He was staring at the man coming outside the gate. The other side carries light on his back, which makes people can''t see his appearance clearly. But he is full of bloodthirsty and terrible anger, which makes the old man''s heart and hair panic.


    He has lived for so many years. Although his success has fallen short, he still has eyes to see people. This strange man in front of him is obviously not easy to provoke.


    One hand was broken, but he had another hand. He wanted to crawl on the ground with one hand, but before he climbed a few steps, the only hand he had was trampled on.


    Lin Qing stepped on his wrinkly fingers and twisted them. He heard him howl bitterly, but there was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    She said, "if you didn''t do those things in those years, you would still be my grandfather. Unfortunately, now you only deserve to go to hell and kneel down to apologize to my parents!"


    The bones of the old man''s five fingers had been crushed by her, but Lin Qing didn''t hold his hand. She grabbed the dagger in his hand, cut off his hamstring, and cut off his spine. Finally, there was nothing good about him except his tongue.


    "Keeping your eyes is for you to recognize my parents when you go to the hell. Don''t kneel down to the wrong person. As for the tongue, it''s for you to repent. Besides, you don''t need anything else."


    The old man was lying on the ground like a maggot, with all his bones broken. Only his eyes could move and his mouth could speak.


    At this stage, it is impossible to survive. He began to scold, and the language was vicious, but Lin Qing was indifferent. She didn''t even care about life and death. This kind of humiliation is nothing, but it sounds different in Li Qiu.


    Especially when the old boss scolded her for being a prostitute forever, before he finished his scolding, he directly ended the old man full of slander.


    "Come here."


    He waved to Lin Qing, but in the system space, Su Tang almost cried out excitedly, "come on, come on, I''d like to see how to distinguish the female leader from me."


    The system is also excited. If you copy this kind of investigation to the main system, you may be able to find out the origin.


    Li Qiu didn''t recognize it at the beginning because Lin Qing''s soul contract degree is very high. Of course, it''s not that the contract degree of the copycat is low. It''s just that Su Tang shares a body with the original owner, so the original owner''s body is more or less filled with the spirit of the original owner.


    Seriously, Lin Qing is the real owner of the body, while Su Tang is just a fake owner.


    At this time, Lin Qing stood in the same place, her arm was still emitting black smoke, the dagger was highly corrosive, the flesh and blood at the wound was rotting, and there was a tendency to expand, she endured the pain, frowned, but her eyes were staring at Li Qiu for a moment.


    She knew very well that she didn''t know the dangerous man in front of her.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you."


    As soon as he said this, the breath of Li Qiu changed. He squinted and just grabbed the little boy. When he was preparing to teach him a lesson, his face changed suddenly.


    "Who are you?"


    Such a high soul contract, almost certainly I, but Li Qiu sure, she, not her!


    Lin Qing tilted her head. She didn''t know much about human feelings. After all, she was only six years old when this stray soul was separated. A six-year-old child had been locked up in the alchemy room for many years, and all she could think about was revenge. Now the revenge has been avenged, and the color of innocence has gradually revealed.


    "I''m Lin Qing."She is Lin Qing, but she is not his Lin Qing. He knows very well that this person is not the same person as his little son.


    Countless possibilities flashed through his mind. After living for a long time, he saw many strange things. For example, some people are obviously the same person and have the same soul, but they have two personalities, and even claim that they are two people with each other.


    Once upon a time, he only thought that this kind of person was mentally ill, but now, for a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Kill her, you may kill the baby!


    "When did you wake up?"


    Lin Qing would answer, and she said, "this morning."


    Li Qiu calculated the time, which was just the time when the little boy left him.


    "Where did they go just now?"


    Lin Qing saw that he was repressing his murderous spirit, and gradually he was not so afraid of him.


    "Alchemy room." With that, she added, "old alchemy room."


    Li Qiu is not familiar with the Lin family. After hearing this, he asks her to lead the way.


    Once you go to the alchemy room, you can find a lot of things, such as the array that Su Tang has just cracked, and the extremely fierce ghost and Yin Qi in the alchemy room. These clues are almost the truth.


    Everyone knows that Lin Qing is weak and unfit for practice, but everyone thinks that it''s the deficiency of her birth. They never think about it. Even Li Qiu just uses all kinds of magic drugs as snacks to raise her foundation.


    But now, Li Qiu looked at everything around him, and then at Lin Qing in front of him, his face changed.


    This soul, no, this thing that can only be called scattered soul, is a part of the cub?!


    "You still have a part of your soul."


    Lin Qing said truthfully: "dead."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    Lin Qing''s death scared Su Tang and the system for fear that Li Qiu would run away.


    Fortunately, although there was a black flame in Li Qiu''s eyes, and his breath became more gloomy and terrible, he never made any terrible move.


    In his opinion, a wisp of scattered soul is just like a fool. You can''t believe everything you say.


    From the time he met xiaozizi, she was weak and fell down as soon as she blew, which showed that her scattered soul had been away from her body for a long time, and she had a little intelligence for a long time.


    The array outside the courtyard was cracked from the outside. Calculating the time, it was almost the time when the cub pushed him away. Then, it means that she knew her body and the situation here early in the morning.


    She is calm and calm. For so many years, she has not shown any trace.


    Li Qiu narrowed his dark eyes, licked the tip of his teeth, and laughed so surly.


    It''s really wonderful. He has spoiled her for so many years. For her weak body, she has been looking for so many panacea. As a result, she is very good. She knows what she is, but never reveals half a point in front of him. Even now, what she wants is to support herself and act alone.


    He thought that xiaozizi had behaved well after being stabbed by Xiao Ling. Unexpectedly, he was still guarding against him.


    Although the scattered soul in front of him is probably xiaozizi''s, Li Qiu has no interest in her. He just hears the reason and knows why she is trapped here. Then he has no interest in her.


    The alchemy furnace is in a mess, but Li Qiu suddenly comes up with a good idea.


    It''s just soul dispersing. It''s just going back. He doesn''t believe it. He won''t come out at that time!


    "Do you want to go back to your own soul?"


    His voice seemed to be bewitched. Su Tang stayed in the system space and beat and scolded him shamelessly at that time.


    "He used the sound to bewitch!"


    Sanhun Linqing was only six years old when she was stripped out. She could not bear the bewitching of Li Qiu. Before long, her eyes were dull and she replied honestly, "I want to."


    Scattered soul is too painful, and no ray of scattered soul does not want to return to their own body, that is the real belonging, if not, sooner or later will die.


    Su Tang soon realized what he wanted to do. She broke up sanhun and let her reorganize. It was really a way to return. But she had to be in front of her other main spirits. Otherwise, she would be dead.


    "Brother dog, find a way to find her main soul!"


    This thing doesn''t need her to talk, the system has already automatically inquired.


    "The original master has been reincarnated, wait, merge now!"


    The reason why Li Qiu does this is to doubt the origin of this scattered soul. Although her soul is full of Lin Qing''s breath, he always feels that something is wrong. He wants to break her up in order to force her out.


    If the main soul is close, with a little casting, the scattered soul will actively return. On the contrary, it means that the main soul is not nearby.


    Xiaozizi''s front foot is still in the forest house. He can''t run far now. Once sanhun returns to her position, he can find her position immediately. On the contrary, if he can''t return to her position, it means something.


    Either this stray soul is not Lin Qing, or she is not Lin Qing.


    Seeing that the last layer of vest was going to be stripped, she immediately found the system to add some points, so as to make a camouflage, and managed to fool through.


    This is not, Li Qiu just scattered the soul of Lin Qing, not long, she came back automatically.


    No matter how long the soul is out of body, it is very painful. Besides, her cultivation is too weak. This kind of out of body can almost kill her.


    Li Qiu looks at the baby in his arms. His face is pale and his body temperature begins to drop. He guesses that the little bastard is back.


    As soon as Sue sugar came back, she tried her best to drill into a warm chest. Her soul seemed to have been torn. She wanted to cry in pain.


    "Willing to come back."


    Li Qiu did not dare to buffer her time and directly put her out of her arms.


    Sue sugar is suffering, and suddenly left the warm embrace, the whole person is irritable, "give me."


    Li Qiu hissed, "what''s for you?"


    Su Tang was almost crying. Seeing that the other party didn''t want to give her the warm chest, she was angry and struggled away from him. Then she went in.


    Li Qiu didn''t lift her hard. He was afraid that she would hurt herself when she was struggling. As a result, it was good and gave her a chance to rush at him.


    He wanted to take the little bastard out of his arms again, but Sue sugar grabbed his waist and made so much effort that even his clothes were messy by her.


    The collar gradually spread out, revealing her strong chest. Without the cloth, Su Tang seemed to like it better. She not only pasted her face, but also scratched her lips intentionally or unconsciously. Li Qiu didn''t know whether to teach her or torture herself.


    "Lin Qing!"


    He yelled, trying to wake her up, but the little boy bit him in the chest with his mouth open.


    Hiss


    Li Chou took a breath. It''s really good for him to bite. He won''t let go.In fact, Su Tang has gradually regained her consciousness, which will make her toss people purely by the pain, especially when she thinks that this guy bit her neck before, and the blood and flesh are blurred. This revenge can''t be given away like this.


    Although the baby bit hard, it was different.


    Li Qiu could feel his flexible, damp and hot tongue across his skin. Then his throat rolled and his voice became dumb.


    "I''ll give you a chance to let go now, as if nothing happened."


    How can su Tang listen? She is more and more daring now. She sucks the words and almost sucks out Li Qiu''s soul.


    Li Qiu''s eyes are red with danger. That''s good. The little bastard asked for it!


    He held Sue sugar, a blink, and soon, the place they were in changed.


    This was Li Linqing''s former boudoir, which was already in a state of disrepair. However, after being repaired by the servants, it is not luxurious now, but it is also better than clean and warm.


    Before the tearing feeling of Su Tang''s soul faded, she felt dizzy. When she came back, she was already on her own boudoir bed.


    She rubbed her head and suddenly felt that there was some danger here.


    "Li Li, I feel so bad."


    She stares at the crazy beating heart, but people cling to someone like a coquetry, thinking that he is soft hearted and let go of himself.


    Unfortunately, he saw through the plot.


    He turned over and pressed her on the bed with a hand on her chest. Then he grinned bitterly and said, "what is Qingqing afraid of when her heart beats so fast?"


    Su Tang


    Old bastard, she is coquettish, and still indifferent!


    "Li Li, my heart aches."


    Heartache, so the heart just beats fast, but who can arrive first, Li Qiu unexpectedly with her way, "heartache, I rub don''t hurt." Then he did.


    Sue sugar is a fool. Soon, she scolds.


    Knock you!


    Heartache, why do you knead the position below!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    The story of the Lin family''s death soon spread. First of all, although the old man had left his post and his future was ruined, the Lin family didn''t take him seriously for a long time, but his death was so miserable. It was like he was killed by a devil, and it was just like that.


    The Lin family immediately faced the enemy and investigated everyone.


    Su Tang''s actions in the Lin family have already caused some dissatisfaction. At this moment, someone will soon target her.


    The young ladies of the Lin family were deeply "tortured" by her. At the moment, they were all aiming at her.


    "Our Lin family hasn''t had any accidents for so many years, but after her Lin Qing came back, she had problems. Who knows if there is her handwriting."


    "The former leader was seriously injured, but why was he seriously injured? It''s not because Lin Qing''s father doesn''t know people very well. He actually falls in love with the enchantress. Now the head of his family is dead. Who knows if Lin Qing has a grudge and deliberately comes back to revenge. "


    The head of the family did not spare no effort to splash dirty water on his dead son and daughter-in-law. First, he said that his son didn''t know people clearly, he knew the enchantress, and he fell in love with the enchantress. After he found out, the enchantress tried to kill him, but his son not only didn''t stop him, but also joined her company, and even ignored his own father. The old man could only bear to kill his son, but he didn''t expect that the skill of the enchantress was so good Oh, I almost killed him.


    The old man''s future was ruined. In order not to be abandoned by the Lin family, he simply stood at the commanding height. In this way, the Lin family would treat him favorably. As for Lin Qing, she became weaker and weaker since then. She was a girl again, so the Lin family turned a blind eye to her, thinking that she would be married at will.


    The original owner grew up in such an environment, which led to her depression and illness, and finally died.


    When Su Tang came over to do the task, the girl took two breaths at one step, and she fainted at ten steps. But no one thought that she had found a charger in such a low-power mode. Now she was not only full of blood, but also found a backing for herself.


    The girls of the Lin family hate her so much now that they can plant her. That is to pour dirty water on her as much as possible.


    But no one thought that she would admit it at such a time.


    "Yes, I killed him." When Su Tang said this, her face was weak. She just leaned on Li Qiu. She didn''t feel sad when she came back to the Lin family. Instead, she was arrogant.


    Weak and arrogant, should be a set of opposite words, but everyone felt it in her.


    But soon, people thought she was lying.


    Although her body has recovered a lot, she has no foundation. Although the foundation of the former head of the family has been destroyed, Jiang is still old and spicy, which is not what Lin Qing can kill at will.


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Su Tang no longer pretended to show her true face. Playing with Li Qiu''s palm, she said carelessly: "you''re really interesting. Before I admit it, I''m anxious to put the accusation on my head. I really admit it, but I don''t believe it."


    Several young ladies of the Lin family were ugly. They splashed her dirty water to see that she was afraid, not as arrogant as she is now.


    They began to regret, if they did not say it, she will continue to disguise?


    "Lin Qing, you''re talking nonsense, aren''t you? The head of the family is old, and he died accidentally, right?"


    Several young ladies of the Lin family are about to tremble, which makes Su Tang a little surprised.


    It''s too fast to admit mistakes, isn''t it?


    "Brother dog, why are they so useless? So soon? "


    The system rolled its eyes and said, "don''t you see that everyone''s posture in the room hasn''t changed since you admit it? Yes, it''s your back."


    Although Li Qiu always shows his dislike for her, he can''t help but want to support her because she is really bullied.


    For example, now, these damned Lin family members have long been damned. They have lived to this day, but they are just playing for the kids. Now the kids should have lost interest, and the useless toys are certainly destroyed.


    Su Tang leans on Li Qiu. Listening to the system, she suddenly freezes.


    When the rest of the Lin family found that they couldn''t move, they were even more frightened. But because their bodies couldn''t move, they could only shake their teeth and shake up and down.


    The sound of teeth chattering was so strange that sue Tang felt very uncomfortable when she heard it.


    "Who is it?"


    It''s like someone''s fingernails on the blackboard. Who can stand it?!


    Her voice fell, no one promised, but in the blink of an eye, the teeth of several men in the house all fell.


    They puffed out not only blood, but also teeth.


    Su Tang was startled. Looking at the person behind her, she didn''t change her face.


    "Li Li, is that you?"


    Li Qiu squinted at her and hissed, "it''s not me, it''s a ghost."


    Is Xiaozi stupid? Besides him, is there another person willing to save her?It''s really something you can''t raise.


    He is so cold hum, as a result Su Tang just has the tendency to stay away from him, he pulls the person back into his arms, the voice is not happy and says: "where to go?"


    Su Tang has found out that although this guy has blackened, she is still proud when it''s time to be proud. Look, she just casually asked and answered like this.


    "But I don''t like ghosts." She blinked watery eyes, a face of grievance, "ghost more terrible, or my Li Li grow lovely."


    Come on, soft, artificial.


    Su Tang deliberately disgusts people, but he doesn''t want to. Li Qiu actually takes off his disguise and directly exposes his real face. Then, he pulls the little bastard to his arms.


    Although Li Qiu pursed his lips, it was obvious that he was very concerned about Su Tang''s words.


    Then, the people of the Lin family, who had been shaking like chaff, were even more frightened. Although they had no chance to be summoned by the adult of xukongcheng, they had seen him from a distance. No one could forget his appearance.


    "Li Li... "


    Because she was afraid, she couldn''t even speak smoothly. Seeing this, Su Tang immediately said like a villain: "Li Li, I''m not happy. They even called you Li Li. This is clearly my exclusive nickname for you. "


    Li Qiu, like a fatuous monarch, smelled the words and said," if you don''t like it, kill it. "


    If the Lin family could move, they would have been paralyzed.


    "My Lord, we are wrong."


    "Please forgive me."


    "Wu Wu Wu, my lord..."


    Su Tang, "Li Li, they are so noisy."


    Li Qiu stretched out his hand and covered her ears with expressionless face. He left the room with her all the way.


    At first, Sutang was a little surprised, that''s all? Then she heard a bang from behind, and the house collapsed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    Lin''s house is not an ordinary building. There are aura blessings on every beam. It''s just that they are afraid that the master will destroy their house. It''s just that such aura blessings are not enough to see in front of Li Qiu. No, the exquisite and luxurious house has been blown into ruins.


    Su Tang sighs that Lin''s family has been destroyed, but she doesn''t know if she has been infected by the black man. She doesn''t have much ups and downs. Instead, she feels that they have suffered for themselves.


    They didn''t treat Lin Qing as a relative at the beginning. They treated her badly when they were young. They let the young ladies of the Lin family bully her. When they grew up, they sent her to death. If it wasn''t for Su Tang, she would not be able to survive a day.


    Su Tang wanted to look back at the ruins. As a result, she just turned back. Before she could see anything clearly, her eyes were covered by Li Qiu.


    "A pile of rubbish, nothing to look at."


    Su Tang just blinked. Her face was small. When Li Qiu''s hand came up, she almost covered most of her face.


    The crow feather like long eyelashes vibrated up and down. Li Qiu only felt an itch in his palm. He looked down and saw the baby. The whole person was encircled by him. His face was big, and only a small and white chin was exposed.


    In a trance, he felt that his teeth were slightly itchy, and he wanted to bite people, and he wanted to bite the small and lovely chin.


    The blackened man always wants what he wants.


    Here, Su Tang is still touching the little details of the man. The next moment, her chin hurts, and she''s not moved. She just wants to hit people, jump up and beat them hard!


    "Ouch!" With a scream, she resisted the people around her and tried to push him away. However, how could Li Qiu be so easily shaken? In the end, she blushed, covered her chin and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Li Qiu licked the corner of his lips. This time, he didn''t bite her delicate skin, because he didn''t exert himself all the time. Instead, he gnawed a row of teeth marks on her chin.


    "Punishment."


    Su Tang was dumbfounded when she said that.


    What kind of punishment is this NIMA?!


    Li Qiu lowered his eyelids and said with a smile, "why, do you think the punishment is too light?"


    Su Tang immediately covered her chin for fear that the madman would take another bite.


    "What did I do wrong, you want to punish me?"


    At least, even if she died, she would understand.


    Li Qiu grinned at the corner of her mouth and said, "why don''t you tell me that your soul is not even? If you want to deal with the Lin family, why don''t you tell me?! Would you rather believe that bitch Xiao Ling? "


    The little bastard was in a hurry to leave him before. If there was no Xiao Ling, would he want to come back to revenge himself? On her weak body, facing the whole Lin family with one person''s strength, didn''t she want to live?


    Li Qiu suddenly understood why he used to think that the little bastard was different from others.


    Others, even if hidden in the deep, can always reveal their own ambitions or emotions, those people or fear, or harbouring evil intentions, there are flattering, trying to cling to him, but only this little boy, especially different.


    It seems that no one can get in her eyes. Even if she is smiling and flattering, there is no big fluctuation in her eyes. Only occasionally can she smile sincerely.


    Now he thought that the occasional smile was not the time when he promised to marry her.


    At that time, he thought xiaozizi was really happy, but he thought about leaving. She would rather believe Xiaoling, but she agreed to take her away.


    So, the little boy didn''t want to be with him from beginning to end.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, and the more fierce he was.


    Su Tang was shocked by this anger.


    She hung her head, her mind crazily thinking about how to deal with it.


    "So what, I can''t afford to gamble."


    We can''t use the conventional way of thinking to deal with this kind of black male leader.


    "Xiao Ling and I are just two strangers. I believe that she is just an exchange of interests, but I didn''t expect her to be so promiscuous."


    Li Qiu''s face became more angry when he heard the words, "how about the exchange of interests? So I''m on your side, just for pure benefit? "


    Seeing that the day was about to collapse, Su Tang simply quarreled with him, "what else? You are the high Lord Li Qiu Li, and I am just a pet in your hand. You can coax me when you are happy and kill me when you are unhappy! Yes, when I was in the market without a city, it was really second only to you. When everyone saw me, they would kneel down and say hello, but you gave them all! If you give it, you can take it back! I''m not smart, but I''m not stupid enough to put my future on such a dangerous person! "


    She said so much at once, because she was too hard, and at last her voice was a little hoarse.


    It was the first time that she was hysterical. In the past, she always laughed and chanted. No matter how painful she was, she did not dare to show half of it.


    Li Qiujiang was there. Indeed, he took her as a pet and was betrayed by the pet. It was a very humiliating thing. Now, he suddenly felt that he should re-examine the relationship between them.Does he take her as a pet?


    At first it was.


    Now?


    Li Qiu thought, it should not be, because all the people who betrayed him are dead now.


    But why would he tolerate her challenging her bottom line again and again.


    Li Qiu didn''t understand. Su Tang raised her chin and sent her neck to her.


    "I betrayed you. I know the result. Now the Lin family is destroyed. I won''t fight back whatever you want."


    Xiaozai''s action of closing his eyes makes Li Qiu explode completely.


    He''s in her heart, that''s it?


    "Good, very good!" A change before gentle, he will su sugar to lift up, also didn''t use blink, so carry him straight to white clouds.


    His cultivation is advanced, which is nothing to him, but Su Tang is different. Her body is the constitution of ordinary people. When she came to such a high place, she was so scared that she would not let go when she held his arm.


    Li Qiu stares at her without expression. "I don''t mean I won''t resist what I want?"


    Su Tang took a deep breath when he heard the speech. Then, he really let go of his hand.


    As soon as she let go, people will fall down because of inertia, which is too exciting.


    It''s too high to be cold. At such a high place, people froze, so they can''t even express their fear.


    However, seeing this, Li Qiu thinks that she has no love in her life. She would rather die than say something nice to him.


    In the past, when she was punished by him for doing something wrong, she would not admit it. But now, in the face of life and death, she did not hesitate!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    The moment Sutang fell down, although he was reluctant to die, it was really exciting.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    System, "..." Stop yelling, you''re killing me


    The dog elder brother is tired and feels that his host is a strange person again. When people scream, it''s all shouting. She''s good. She shouts silently! The scene made his skull ache!


    "You are crying out!"


    Su Tang, "ah, my people Ah, ah You can''t do it! "


    System:


    Forget it. I''m tired. I love you.


    Brother Gou is loveless. He looks forward to Li Qiu''s speed so that he can stop this noisy scream. As a result, the master is also a cruel man. He just quietly watched her fall from the sky. At last, he saw that she was going to fall into meat sauce, so his heart rose up. Good guy, at last, he was less than 10 cm from the ground. He finally made a move.


    Li Qiu holds Su Tang, and his eyes turn red. There is a crazy color in his eyes. "Instead of letting you die, let me strangle you directly."


    Su Tang''s face was so frozen that she couldn''t express herself. She was too stiff and couldn''t make her voice. She was worried to see him really reach out and strangle herself.


    "I''m sorry."


    She said the three words with difficulty and finally closed her eyes.


    It is clear that Li Qiu is the master of xukong City, and she is the pet he plays with in his palm. However, once this sentence comes out, she is like a scum girl who scuttles poor Li Qiu.


    At that time, Li Qiu''s face was covered with dark clouds, like hidden thunder. He sneered at every word, and he didn''t know whether he was sneering at himself or her, "I''m sorry?"


    She is the first one to say sorry to herself, and the first one to betray him and survive, but he is sorry for her?!


    Clearly coax a coax can be good, why not coax him!


    Li Qiu was angry and wronged for no reason.


    "I''m sorry to write it off?"


    "Lin Qing, what you think is really beautiful." His hand caressed her face, her eyes, her mouth, and finally pressed hard.


    Then Sutang was banned.


    The reason is very simple, Li Qiu said: "since this mouth can''t speak, there''s no need to keep it."


    His voice was silent, his eyes were red, and his anger could almost burn people.


    Su Tang was silly. She sobbed for a long time, but because she couldn''t speak, she could only stare.


    Li Qiu''s mood finally calmed down a lot. He took her and directly brought her back to xukong city.


    The Lord of the city has been away for several months. It is said that he has become a relative outside. Naturally, the city should be decorated with beautiful red lanterns. Among other things, the red lanterns are at least all over the city.


    As soon as Su Tang came back, she looked at the bright red, and the whole person was shocked.


    No, just get married and have fun. There''s no need to be so grand.


    She always felt that the people were not celebrating their wedding, which was to remind Li Qiu of the fact that she ran away on her wedding night!


    Sue sugar swallowed saliva, always feel that the head on his neck may be unable to keep.


    "Well! Well


    She was anxious to say something, but she forgot that she was forbidden to speak and could not say a word.


    She can''t speak, but let one side of the housekeeper stunned, who don''t know how much their own city Lord care about Miss Lin, but now, this situation is not right.


    The housekeeper''s strong desire for survival made him dare not say a word, but some of them didn''t have long eyes. They came forward to praise Su Tang and Li Qiu.


    "Once upon a time, I thought Miss Lin, the Lord of the city, was a perfect match. Now I see that it''s a perfect match for men and women."


    The marriage is over, and then there are people who wish them early birth.


    Inexplicably, Su Tang thought that when she was arrested before, she was hungry and wanted to eat peanuts, so she gave Li Qiu one and asked if he was born, but he said it was.


    Memories make people embarrassed, and the four words "early birth and noble son" make embarrassment reappear.


    She lowered her head, the whole person wanted to shrink up, for fear that Li Qiu would remember something, and then find her.


    Fortunately, although Li Qiu was cold, he didn''t do anything amazing. He didn''t speak until all the congratulators were gone.


    "Housekeeper."


    The housekeeper immediately stepped forward and said, "Lord of the city, where will miss Lin be placed now?"


    Su Tang made his family unhappy. The housekeeper saw it early, so he would not live together in the next period of time. He was worried that the living condition was too bad. He could not count on Miss Lin if she was spoiled again one day. But if he didn''t satisfy the Lord, he would die on the spot now.


    I can''t afford to be offended. The housekeeper thinks it''s not easy to be old.


    Li Qiu''s cold eyes swept Su Tang. Seeing that she didn''t even give her eyes, she said angrily on the spot: "Miss Lin can''t pick where she lives. Just give her a broken tile roofed house."He doesn''t believe it, this damned little bastard can go on with him!


    Li Qiu is waiting for Su Tang to bow her head, but she obediently follows the housekeeper. When she leaves, she doesn''t even hesitate.


    Without the city Lord''s frightening eyes, the housekeeper''s straight waist finally relaxed a little. He looked at Su Tang, and he wanted to talk but stopped. After half a sound, he finally couldn''t hold his mouth.


    Li Qiu is no longer here. The housekeeper changes Miss Lin''s name to his wife.


    "Ma''am, do you make your grown-ups angry? You used to be able to make adults happy. Why do you have to fight with adults today? "


    The housekeeper was worried. His wife made the adults angry. At last, they were the ones who had bad luck. After all, no matter how angry the adults were, they didn''t dare to beat and scold Su Tang.


    Sue sugar blinked, pointed to her mouth again, and then showed her hand.


    She''s like saying, she can''t help it.


    The housekeeper was more worried. He sighed and could only take Su Tang to a broken yard.


    The courtyard has been vacant for a long time, and some parts of the eaves have been damaged. Once it is windy and rainy, there will be heavy rain outside, but light rain inside.


    "Ma''am, if you can''t carry it, just say something nice to you. You''re the one who won''t let you go."


    Sue sugar smiles and waves with the housekeeper.


    Goodbye.


    Housekeeper


    Poor housekeeper, what else can we do? We can only make people prepare some quilts to resist the severe cold in winter, as well as heaters and other things.


    Su Tang used to live in the most luxurious courtyard of the city Lord''s mansion, and now she has fallen into hell with heaven. The surrounding environment is so different that even many people follow her.


    Not everyone has housekeeper''s wise eyes. Some people look at her in trouble and sneer at her.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Lin who is beside you? How come I''m so down now? " The girl said haughtily, with scornful eyes, "in this kind of place, I have wronged Miss Lin."


    "Don''t talk, dumb?"


    "Oh, you forget that the Lord of the city has forbidden her to speak!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    After all, she couldn''t say a word, so she asked the system, "there must be some cockroaches, some mice, some lovely little things in this kind of place."


    System, "aren''t you afraid of this kind of thing?"


    Su Tang, "although cockroaches and mice are a little disgusting, compared with these people, it''s the same sentence. It''s all set off by peers."


    The system immediately pointed it out to her.


    "On the bed, under the pile of quilts sent by the housekeeper, and under the shop, there is a nest of cockroaches and mice, in a small hole behind the door panel."


    As soon as I heard that there were cockroaches under the pile of quilts, Su Tang was not good at all.


    She swallowed hard. "Are you sure?"


    The system is not happy, "you can question my judgment of the male leader, but you can''t question me!"


    You''re kidding. How many little lives can''t it measure? Then it''s brother dog. Bah, it''s brother Tong. Don''t mix in the system world.


    Su Tang''s scalp is fried. She wants to run back to her thigh to hold Li Qiu when she thinks that those little cute girls are under the quilt.


    She''s wrong. Don''t make it difficult for her to do anything.


    With numb hands and feet, she lifted off the quilt and lifted up the straw covered bed. This lift was aimed directly at the broken mouths. Then, in the small old courtyard, there was a cry of horror.


    "Ah! What is this


    "Cockroaches, cockroaches!"


    "God, they''re flying over my head. Who''s going to save me?"


    "My face! My face seems to have been bitten by them


    ¡­¡­


    Several women twisted into a ball, Su Tang finally comfortable, and ran to the back of the door, found a broom, poked at the hole a few times, soon, the black mouse came out of the hole.


    As soon as a few mice appeared, those women would dare to stay here and run outside the door.


    Su Tang was happy, and waved to them enthusiastically, as if expecting them to come again ~


    this was what Li Qiu saw when he came. He was waiting for the little bastard to admit his mistake, but he could not wait. But he never thought that the little bastard could amuse people in such a shabby place!


    Although Li Qiu''s hobby is chopping people to play, there are always a few with a fluke mentality, sending some women, thinking that if he falls in love with it one day?


    Of course, there are also some wonderful things. I''m afraid that there are not enough women, and I will send some pretty little gentlemen.


    These people don''t dare to jump in front of Li Qiu for fear that they don''t have enough brains. For them, Lin Qing''s existence is both hatred and jealousy. Why can she get all the favor of the city leader? Fortunately, I can finally see her jokes today.


    But they didn''t expect it. They didn''t see the joke. They were severely ridiculed. Then, they were seen by the Lord of the city!


    Shivering, they all knelt on the ground.


    Because the cockroaches and mice used to wear beautiful clothes, but now they are in a mess. Their hair is scattered and their clothes are covered with a lot of dust.


    They kneel in the yard, only Su Tang with a broom, and Li Qiu look directly at.


    Li Qiu''s eyes are dark and gloomy. It seems that I can''t hear her admit her mistake today.


    At this thought, he turned and left angrily, but when he reached the gate of the courtyard, he looked back at the people who were going to make trouble.


    He squinted and suddenly had a good idea.


    "Who told you to come here."


    He looked down at them, which made those people dare not breathe.


    Later, I don''t know who made a sound and said faintly, "yes, we saw Miss Lin living here alone, so we wanted to visit her."


    Li Qiu sneered, "when is your relationship so good?"


    Those people are even more afraid. Lin Qing used to be the favorite of the Lord of the city. Now he has thrown this kind of dilapidated yard, but the Lord of the city still comes for her.


    The more they think about it, the more scared they are, and the more scared they are.


    "We are wrong, my Lord."


    "Yes, we came uninvited. Miss Lin was angry. We should apologize."


    Timid have knelt in front of Su sugar to admit their mistakes and apologize, while those with a little courage bite their lips and don''t say a word.


    Li Qiu looks at Su Tang. However, she doesn''t seem to see anything. She cleans the yard by herself. The yard hasn''t been inhabited for a long time. There''s dust everywhere. She takes a broom and sweeps it casually. It''s dust everywhere.


    She stood well, but pitied those who knelt on the ground. The dust flew directly to their faces and heads, but they couldn''t have any opinions, let alone wipe them.


    Li Qiu casually looked at xiaozizi''s trick and said, "I don''t know that you have such good feelings. Since you don''t want her to live here alone, you should all live here."Li Qiu said and left, leaving those kneeling on the ground regretful.


    "Lin Qing! Bah, bah, bah, why are you still sweeping! Don''t you have eyes? "


    "It''s all her fault. If it wasn''t for her, how could I have lived in such a place."


    "Wuwuwuwu, I don''t want to live here. There are cockroaches and mice. How can I live here? And these grasses are growing faster than me. It''s terrible."


    ¡­¡­


    They said everything to me. Su Tang was watching a play, and then he listened to the system and said, "ah? There are skeletons here


    Sue sugar, "what is it?"


    System, "dead bodies, long dead bodies, in the grass."


    After the system finished, it also reported a position. Su Tang followed the position and threw the skeleton directly with a broom.


    Those people are still complaining. As soon as they see something thrown, one of them catches it subconsciously. Then, the small broken yard makes a shrill scream.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Help


    Li Qiu didn''t go far there. Suddenly he heard the scream of panic and immediately returned to the original road. But who could have thought that as soon as he came back, a skeleton hit him.


    A bang.


    The skull fell on the ground. Sue Tang thought that the poor head would break a corner.


    Other people were so scared that they lost their looks. Only Su Tang calmly walked over and picked up the skull. He thought about Amitabha ''.


    Li Qiu looks ugly. He grabs Su Tang and says in a deep voice, "what are you doing?"


    Su Tang couldn''t speak, so she looked at him. At last, her head tilted and she pointed to the empty space.


    Li Qiu couldn''t understand, so he could only solve her banyan. Then he heard the little boy say: "although I don''t know whether this is a childe or a young lady, since I met him, I''ll dig a hole for him. It''s also a good deed."


    When you talk about good deeds in a place like the devil''s land, it''s a face of fierce hatred!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    Sue sugar picked up the poor head and wiped it with her clothes. She was very attentive.


    Then the system said, "what are you wiping?"


    Su Tang, "his head is covered with mud. I''ll wipe it clean for him."


    The system said, "but you''ll dig a hole later, or you''ll throw it into the soil, so what do you do more?"


    Brother dog is more and more poisonous. After hearing this, Su Tang felt that the skeleton in her hand was not cute.


    Li Qiu is so looking at the cub carefully holding the skull, her gentleness, would rather to a dead person, right?!


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. Without waiting for Su Tang to finish digging the pit, Li Qiu was so angry that he smashed the skeleton in her hand.


    Su Tang couldn''t hold her, so she could only watch the white powder fall from her.


    Her mouth slightly pull, this is what hatred what resentment, dead also want to frustrate people!


    But she couldn''t say it, because when she looked up, Li Qiu banned her again.


    The reason for Li Qiu''s prohibition is very simple. Xiaozizi is so kind that he will make her unhappy. If he opens his mouth again, he will say something that makes him unhappy. Instead of making her angry, it''s better to let her shut up now.


    After the ban, he was supposed to leave, but when he turned around, he felt that the little boy was still standing in the same place, looking at his back with helpless eyes, he suddenly couldn''t move.


    Su Tang''s body is weak. She hasn''t learned any self-defense skills since she met Li Qiu. Li Qiu used to protect her, and no one dares to humiliate her. But now he leaves her in this small yard, and there are so many people who have fallen into the well.


    Li Qiu''s brain soon fills up. Su Tang''s eyes are red when he falls on the ground. It''s clear that those pictures are illusions. But as soon as he thinks of that picture, he gets upset and I want to kill.


    He stopped and looked back. Sure enough, the little bastard was looking at him.


    Li Qiu closed his eyes, and then, with cool eyes, he carried her directly.


    His pace is very big, but after a few steps, he came out of the public''s sight.


    Li Qiu''s sudden action made all the people who wanted to see Su Tang''s jokes look like ashes. They didn''t expect that the Lord of the city''s so-called punishment for her was just a little fun between them, and it wasn''t for outsiders to interfere.


    Now they move forward and annoy the one. What will happen to them


    The LORD loves beheading. At that moment, everyone felt cold.


    The housekeeper was a step slower than Li Qiu. When others saw that he was going to leave, they rushed on him.


    "Housekeeper! Housekeeper, help


    The housekeeper flicked them away directly, his face was ugly, "how can I save you? Your life is your own, and you will do it yourself, and expect outsiders to save you?"


    A group of stupid people with no eyesight. If Miss Lin is out of favor one day, she will not be thrown into this kind of broken yard. With his understanding of the Lord, the Lord will never allow her to leave him alive.


    Or death.


    But even if they die, it''s not their turn to dirty Miss Lin''s monument!


    "Well, my Lord, since you are allowed to live here, it is better for you to live here at ease than to lose your life." Finish saying, immediately trot to catch up with Li Qiu''s step.


    Su Tang was relieved when she was carried away. Otherwise, she would be mad if she lived in a house full of cockroaches and mice.


    As for now


    It''s time to test her acting skills, how to coax people back quietly.


    When Li Qiu carries her back, he decides to give her another punishment. For example, let her be his own maid and serve tea and water. This doesn''t count. He has to prepare bath water for him. The temperature of the bath water should be suitable. Once it''s cold, once it''s hot, it won''t work.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, he is just like a child who wants to attract other people''s attention.


    Arrogant and coquettish, still refuse to admit.


    Su Tang is just like spoiling a child. If he says anything, he will change it immediately until he is satisfied. He is tired, but he has something good to eat.


    For example, at this moment, Li Qiu can''t eat any more. She is the only one to enjoy all the dishes.


    Li Qiu is in a bad mood. He hardly eats all the dishes on the table. He drinks all the time, one cup after another. At last, he uses the pot directly. When he runs out of the pot, he asks his men to bring up the wine jar.


    He couldn''t figure out why he was such a cute kid who used to defend him everywhere.


    Is he not good enough for her?


    I''d rather leave than stay with him. He''s not good enough to tell him!


    Of course, it''s another matter whether to change it or not.


    Li Qiu drinks and then goes to the top, but he is not completely drunk. Such a thing as wine can make people cry even when he is drunk.


    This is not, he has been lying in the leaf porcelain shoulder socket.Ye CI is still holding a big drumstick in her hand. She is suddenly knocked over by someone. She is stunned. But because of the forbidden words, she can''t say it. She can only reach out and poke him.


    Li Qiu''s head was knocked on her shoulder socket, and his hand was still uneasily encircling her in his arms.


    Two people quarreled for so long, this is the first time that he approached her in such a quiet distance, for a time, the whole irascible heart was calm.


    He suddenly did not understand whether he was punishing her or himself.


    Xiaozizi is carefree and unaffected. On the contrary, he is in the mood of killing people every day. He is not happy with everything and wants to destroy everything.


    "Qing Qing..."


    He was wronged when he thought about it.


    Since he was a child, no one cared about him. Other children were still in the arms of their parents, but he had to do whatever he could to survive. Later, he succeeded in sitting in the position of human being, and others began to fear him, but he always felt that something was missing.


    Flattery, scold, scold, listen to more also like that, but the son is not the same, every time she can poke his own point, a moment, no, every moment, he felt that she was tailor-made for himself.


    But now, she doesn''t want him.


    Li Qiu thought, even tears are almost out.


    Su Tang was calm at the beginning. Seeing that he didn''t want to eat drumsticks, he continued to chew them, but when he ate, he found something was wrong.


    How wet are the clothes on your shoulders?


    A terrible idea flashed through her mind, and then she dropped her drumstick.


    "Brother dog, the man is Crying? "


    The system is also shocked, 100% of the black male owners cry ah, strange, it is too strange.


    "It''s like, I''m sad to cry."


    Su Tang was shocked, the chicken leg was gone, and she couldn''t eat anything else. She thought of the crying man in her arms, and she patted him tenderly.


    "No!"


    She can''t speak, and Li Qiu doesn''t want to hear her finish. The little boy can blow people up every time he talks recently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    The fact that the black man was crying in her arms shocked Su Tang a lot.


    Think about it, she really hurt his heart.


    Let''s not say anything else, Li Qiu is excellent for her. Apart from the bad things at the beginning, she responds to every request in the later stage. Almost everything she sees is hers without her opening her mouth. He doesn''t have any requirements for her. Just stay with him like a mascot.


    In a word, even getting married is her initiative.


    She offered to get married, and Li Qiu agreed. Then she ran away and forced him to be a very terrible cannibal. He would be angry, not to mention that he would be.


    "The task forces me to be a scum girl."


    Su Tang sighed, but the system couldn''t hear it.


    Even if there''s no task, she''s just a girl with a skin out of the sky. Who is she?!


    "You can forget it, you dare say, without the task, you will not slag at all?"


    Su Tang said, "I''m kidding. I''m su. I''m a serious person. I''m a serious person. Who follows you every day? We are..." When she finished, Fan Zhi stopped for a moment and immediately said, "it''s boring to fall in love. Making money is the ultimate goal."


    As soon as Su Tang thought that she would be able to go home to provide for the aged after finishing this task, her heavy feeling was gone. She was so happy that she even liked Li Qiu.


    She patted him on the shoulder, and saw that he was not moved or noisy, so she let him lean on himself, as if they had gone back to the past.


    Even though she had been leaning on her shoulder for a long time, she didn''t know how long it would take. Every time she moved a little, Li Qiu would push his hand around his waist.


    She can''t speak. It doesn''t matter. She can write.


    So she wrote a bed character on Li Qiu''s back.


    Obviously, if you don''t feel comfortable, let''s go to bed.


    Where does Li Qiu understand her meaning, but a bed word is enough to make people think of Pian pian.


    This is not, before the son also cry chirp of some black big guy, but at the moment like a changed person, immediately holding her to the bed.


    He carefully put sugar on the bed, followed by himself, and then covered the quilt.


    It''s not that he doesn''t feel like it. As a mature man, who can resist the people he likes around him, but he doesn''t dare to act rashly. He''s afraid that he''ll get angry with him again, and then he won''t pay attention to him.


    On this thought, Li Qiu''s grievance came again.


    It is clear that he is the leader of xukong city. Xiaozi was a pet at the beginning, but now all the pets are on his nose. He wanted to tame, but he really started to tame, and he was reluctant to give up.


    He would rather suffer some wrongs. Previously, he was almost bullied in the broken yard. He just wanted to kill those people.


    But the boy is kind-hearted. Even a skeleton wants to be buried. If he wants to kill again, he will be angry with him.


    For the first time, the empty city master of tangtangxu was so subdued, but he didn''t dare to tell him what to do.


    For example, at this moment, he only dares to hold her, and then when he sees that she doesn''t resist, he goes further and acts more intimately. When he sees that she still doesn''t struggle, he becomes more daring and dares to kiss her.


    Su Tang didn''t struggle either. The crying man, together with Li Qiu, was good-looking. She used to be an evil spirit. Now when she cries, it''s like a wolf dog changing into a milk dog. Her heart was lazy at that time.


    I just want to hold people in my arms and spoil them.


    Both of them wanted to spoil each other, but neither of them dared to cross the line too much, so they spent most of the night in the past, and their clothes were still neat.


    Su Tang''s body was weak after a while, and then she was sleepy. She was in a daze, and Li Qiu didn''t dare to quarrel with her, so she had to bend herself in the end.


    "Qing Qing?"


    "Little Qing Qing?"


    Li Qiu''s suffering eyes have changed, but her voice is very gentle. Su Tang has already fallen asleep, so she sleeps in his arms unprepared. Hearing the words, she also changes a more comfortable posture. She puts her hands on him, and her feet are on him.


    At that moment, Li Chou only felt that his head was booming, and he had no reason.


    Xiaozizi''s hands are smooth, white and slender. If If


    He rolled his Adam''s apple several times in a row. Finally, he didn''t resist and reached for her hand.


    "Qing Qing..."


    He whispered in her ear. Su Tang just felt noisy and wanted to clap her hand away. But her hand seemed to be holding a stick, which was very sticky. No matter how she threw it, she couldn''t get rid of it. In the end, I don''t know how long later, her hand was sour


    Well


    What a noise!


    Su Tang''s sleep was uncomfortable at first, but it was good later. When she woke up, she noticed something wrong.


    "Brother dog, nothing happened last night, did it?"


    The system didn''t say anything. Instead, it announced a system prompt.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 20%, and the current blackening index: 80%.""Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 70%."


    The blackening value of these two times is still normal, that is, after that, Su Tang can''t help twitching.


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 1%, and the current blackening index: 69%."


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 1%, and the current blackening index: 68%."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 1%, and the current blackening index: 50%."


    Su Tang:???


    After such a long task, the sound and sound of the first prompt in my head were broken and kept ringing. What''s the ghost of the last 1% decline index?


    "What happened last night?"


    The system showed a tired smile, "I''m in the dark room. Guess what happened?"


    As soon as it said this, Su Tang immediately became alert.


    She felt the clothes on her body, which was very good. Except that she slept a little disorderly, she didn''t lose half of them. They were her hands


    Wait, hands?!


    She made a sudden movement, and then she found that her hand was still in someone''s infatuation. It was early in the morning, so


    It''s hard for Su Tang to talk about it, and she''s shocked. She''s fierce, and she''s fresh.


    He majored in magic. He didn''t sleep all night and was not affected at all. He just couldn''t bear to let go of his little hands when he played. Then there was the scene of the morning.


    Su sugar wood face will hand back, and then see Li Qiu, which also last night''s cry.


    "Qing Qing, what would you like to eat in the morning?"


    Li Qiu is still very counsellor, dare not untie the forbidden words, so he asked GUI Wen, did not expect her to say anything, at this moment, he finished and answered himself.


    "Eat light in the morning, and your scattered soul will return to its original position. If it''s too greasy, it''s not good. Just eat some green vegetable porridge and steamed buns. At noon, I''ll have people prepare some delicious food."


    He talked a lot on his own, but although Su Tang couldn''t speak, she didn''t sneer.


    Oh, what to eat?


    She thinks he just wants to fart!


    The empty city master of Tangtang market can''t lift his head in front of his little pet. "Well, that''s it. I''ll let the housekeeper prepare."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    Li Qiu had a good time. Although he was still proud in front of Su Tang, he didn''t dare to look at each other. He was so guilty that he exploded.


    Su Tang was soft hearted to him yesterday. Today she wants to blow his dog''s head.


    Li Qiu takes Su Tang to her side to be her maidservant. So she gives Su Tang all her maidservant''s work, and she doesn''t resist. When she sees that he wants to drink water, she immediately hands her a cup of hot tea.


    Usually those maidservants who will be ready to so hot to intervene, Li Qiu because of guilty for a moment, a drink down, hot directly jumped up.


    He was about to get angry. As soon as he looked back, he saw Su Tang''s smiling face and immediately choked everything.


    "Also, it''s delicious."


    He said so. How can Sutang not serve people well.


    Smell speech, immediately poured a cup for him, put directly into his hand.


    Li Qiu looked at the steaming hot tea, dare not to speak, can only endure the hot, a stuffy.


    At least he was also the overlord. Although the tea was a little hot, it would not scald him. But he never thought that he had finished this cup. He was so cruel that he put a pot of boiled tea into his hand.


    It was a little cold, and the teapot was always warm on the small stove. When it was put in his palm, he could feel the sound of Zila.


    Then, palm, ripe.


    Su Tang has such a big temper that others are shocked. However, after the shock, they dare not even express their anger, for fear that the Lord of the city will spread his anger on them.


    This day, no, these days, Li Qiu''s hands hurt when he saw the teapot and the cup.


    After a few days, Li Qiu thought about Xiaozi, but he got up early this morning and found that Xiaozi was gone!


    He didn''t even have time to put on his coat, so he ran outside barefoot. At last, he grabbed the housekeeper at the door and asked, "who is she?"


    When did the housekeeper see him so embarrassed when he had been waiting on the city Lord for so long? He asked quickly, "my Lord, where are your clothes and shoes?" Finish saying, still plan to go in to hit clothes shoes for him, just be stopped by Li Qiu finally.


    Li Qiu from the beginning of panic, to this moment on the face all appeared to kill intention.


    He thought a lot of possibilities, such as xiaozizi running away now!


    "What to wear? I asked Lin Qingren!"


    The housekeeper looked at his adult speechless and sighed in silence. Why do you care so much about his wife, but what kind of punishment do you want to play? In the end, don''t you toss yourself.


    Look, is the lady flustered?


    "Madame went to the little yard." The housekeeper was afraid that he didn''t understand, so he explained, "it''s the small broken yard that the Lord let his wife live in."


    The housekeeper also called Lin Qing Miss earlier, which would make him change his name to madam. However, Li Qiu felt that there was no problem.


    He didn''t retort and acquiesced to the name.


    "I''ll go to her."


    Seeing that he was about to go barefoot, the housekeeper finally stopped him. "Your honor, you are so kind as to put on your clothes and shoes. Don''t scare your wife."


    On hearing this, Li Qiu felt that his words were reasonable, so he went back to finish wearing his clothes.


    Different from his anxiety, Su Tang is a pleasure at the moment.


    All the boys and girls in the yard are very good-looking. People, visual animals. Although these guys still want to see Su Tang''s excitement, we Su Xiaotang are not stingy. Now we bring delicious food. Soon, all the people who were hostile to her were bought by her.


    Su Tang was sitting on the rocking chair. Behind her, there were several maids who were sent by the housekeeper to deliver food and wine to her. As for the Yingyan, they were all dancing in the courtyard.


    At this moment, Su Tang feels like a king!


    "Miss Lin, do you think my dance is good?" A voice, a beautiful body immediately concave out.


    Su Tang''s eyes are bright. It''s beautiful. It''s so beautiful.


    In order to make Li Qiu happy, the beauties presented by those people below are more and more beautiful, and each has its own characteristics. What''s cute, sexy and enchanting? The key is that there are many beautiful young people, clean and sunny. When you laugh, you should be a little suckling dog.


    Su Tang was forbidden to speak, but this did not hinder their communication. As soon as she clapped her hands, the maid next to her immediately said, "reward!"


    When others saw this, they immediately tried to make her happy. They lived in this small broken courtyard. Although they didn''t worry about food and clothing every day, the environment was really bad. Even the food was very rough. They were spoiled one by one. Who could get used to it.


    This is not, a few days down, there is still the beginning of arrogance, just want to wait for them to save.


    And the arrival of Su Tang, in their view, that is God!


    When Li Qiu came over, the little boy called a moistening. Those damned and eye-catching men and women used to try their best to coax him and help him? What''s today? Robbing him, digging his corner?!


    Li Qiu has a kind of illusion that he is forced to wear a green hat on his head. He is very angry. He directly overturns those twisted bastards, and then his red eyes come to Su Tang."Lin Qing!"


    He was gnashing his teeth, but Su Tang just looked up lazily, then slightly tilted his head, as if to ask him What''s the matter


    Li Qiu has never been so angry as he is today. If it had been the past, the other party would have fallen to the ground. But before he could do anything, he just raised his hand gently. He was so angry that he seemed to have been punctured, and it was leaked in an instant.


    For nothing else, because Su Tang''s hand was the one he did whatever he wanted a few days ago.


    Su Tang couldn''t open her mouth, but after these days, the maids around her obviously understood her meaning. For example, it would make her point to the teapot not far away, and the maid immediately made a cup of tea.


    Li Qiu has a headache when he sees tea these days. He just wants to say something, but he ignores him and claps his hands at the men and women.


    Seeing this, the maid remembered that she should obey the Lord of the city, and said in a loud voice, "reward!"


    The other party was very happy, but our poor Lord''s face was distorted.


    "Lin, Qing!"


    Every word he uttered seemed to roar, but Sue sugar pulled out her ears in front of him, and then continued to tilt her head.


    Baa?


    What''s up?


    Li Chou takes a deep breath. Knowing that it is impossible to communicate, he withdraws her forbidden speech technique. With a gloomy face, he lifts her up.


    "Who allowed you to come here? "


    Su Tang was not afraid of him at all. Seeing this, she shrugged lazily," when she was in a bad mood, she came to have fun. Let alone, these little things are really chic and lovely. "


    Li Qiu''s voice was cold, and his eyes were twisted. "Just a group of no three no four bastards, unique? lovely? Lin Qing, I think you are blind, too! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    Li Qiu roared, but the housekeeper didn''t look at him and couldn''t look directly at him.


    It''s over. You don''t need to see it. Your own city master will suffer again.


    Why do you have to be cruel to your wife?


    In the end, it''s not you who are in trouble.


    Why is the old master so powerful now like a demon who has lost his intelligence.


    The housekeeper sighed. According to this development trend, when can he cheat his wife back.


    Li Qiu doesn''t think he''s wrong. He''s angry. He''s his son! The exclusive one! So she should stay with herself all the time, not with these messy things.


    In Li Qiu''s eyes, the gorgeous girls were like a group of demons, especially their virtue. They wanted to cut off their heads!


    It''s just that he can''t do this, or the baby will be angry.


    No, that''s it. Before he did anything, he was already angry.


    "No three no four?" Sue sugar raised her voice, "I''m still blind?"


    The housekeeper lowers his head silently, while the Lord raises his chin arrogantly.


    "I am your master!"


    Li Qiu''s words made Su Tang laugh, "master? What kind of pet am I, a dog, a cat, or some kind of monster? "


    Lin Qing''s temperament is cool, but her appearance is delicate. In contrast, when she doesn''t smile, she is a cold beauty. But when she smiles, it''s different. She is lovely and charming, especially her smart eyes. In a moment, Li Qiu thinks of the lovely fox.


    The little fox has a hairy tail. If you press it on the little fox


    At this thought, Li Qiu could not help grinning.


    Cute. I want to.


    But the kitten is also good, lazy and proud, like a cub''s temperament.


    Of course, puppies are good, too.


    Li Qiu''s mind drifts far away. He wants to let Su Tang play it all over again


    Su Tang''s mouth twitched when she said this. She took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to hit people again. She said to the warblers in the yard, "do you hear me, Lord of our city, I like small animals recently. Come on, let''s go one. " She said, pointing to a person, the other immediately issued a small animal call.


    "Meow, meow ~"


    "woof, woof!"


    ¡­¡­


    The cute little animals were almost called out, and at the end of the day, the crowd gradually went astray.


    "What animal shall I call? Cattle. I think cattle are very strong. " Then she said, "moo ~"


    "me! I love lambs! Baa ~ "


    Su Tang was very satisfied and even clapped, but Li Qiu was different.


    Who''s so rare about these monsters? He just wants to play them by himself!


    Li Qiu''s face was so blue that he didn''t even want to say anything. When he mentioned Su Tang, he went out of the hospital. But the housekeeper was very reliable. Seeing this, he directly asked, "my Lord, what do you do with these people?"


    Li Qiugang wanted to say that he had cut it, but looking at the little boy in his hand, he could only gnash his teeth and say, "let''s all go out! Go back where you come from


    When he said this, Sue sugar''s eyes lit up. "Drive them all away?"


    Li Qiu, "right!"


    Don''t you dare to go any more? You''re going to heaven!


    But Su Tang said, "what about me? I make you so unhappy. Will you drive me out?"


    Li Qiu looked at xiaozizi''s expectant look. His face was all angry. He said coldly: "you dream! "


    he gritted his teeth, but Su Tang was disappointed," ah, it seems that adults are not angry enough. "


    Li Qiu


    Su Tang continued to sigh, and then blinked her big eyes. "My Lord, can you tell me what kind of people you hate?"


    Fierce hatred gas of all want to grind teeth, but also finally just use the most ferocious tone, release the most counsellor words.


    "I don''t hate your appearance." "


    as soon as he said this, the housekeeper was very pleased, and felt that the Lord of his own city could be saved. Look, what a beautiful saying! But for the wrong occasion, the housekeeper would like to clap.


    As for Su Tang, she was also stunned.


    Bullying him for so long, the result of this guy actually can endure, really let her surprise and surprise.


    Li Qiu''s words were too impolite. When he finished, he added, "so don''t dream."


    Sue was happy, "but my feet are on me."


    Li Qiu''s eyes were heavy. "You can have a try."


    So far, it''s no fun to talk about it.


    Su Tang yawned. She got up early today. Now she was sleepy again. Then she began to play a rogue, "Li Li, her feet are sour." With that, she patted him on the shoulder. "Come on, squat down."


    Anger is something that needs to be stopped. Otherwise, the blackening value will rise, and the gain will not be worth the loss.Li Qiu was angry with a puffer before. She was almost angry several times, but now, the surprise came too suddenly.


    "Squat down, and then?"


    Then, of course, Sutang jumped on his back.


    Li Qiu drags Xiaozi. At this moment, there is no anger. He wants to take Xiaozi back.


    Su Tang takes it when it''s good, but she won''t take it too fast. For example, at this moment, she still has to show her heart.


    "I''m still angry."


    Li Qiu grinned like a fool, "well, I know it''s wrong."


    Once upon a time, the illustrious City Master of xukong City, who could have thought that he could admit his mistake so quickly.


    Sue sugar continued to groan, "I''m angry, and my hands are sour!"


    When the old story comes up again, Li Qiu''s first reaction is that his ears are hot and his Adam''s apple is rolling.


    She didn''t mention that it was OK. Once she said it, it made him think of the wonderful taste again.


    I really want to


    "OK, I''ll ask you in advance next time."


    The people in Sutang are stupid when they say that.


    Is this NIMA''s advance notice? Isn''t this the end of this behavior?!


    "Don''t go too far!"


    But Li Qiu was anxious. "You are my wife. It''s too much. How can it be too much?"


    Su Tang just wanted to answer, but he said, "I can''t go on like before. Let''s have a room for two. What did I marry? Fake daughter-in-law? That''s not good. If you marry, you should sleep together. "


    Su Tang was speechless for a moment, because what this guy said was reasonable.


    What''s more, she took the initiative to get married.


    Su Tang had the pain of picking up a stone and hitting her feet. She could only bend and say, "that That can''t be so fast. I''m not ready


    She can only make excuses vaguely, but Li Qiu is a fool?


    "So we have to go step by step." He said, immediately came up with a plan, "for example, from now on, you and I should eat and live together, and..."


    The pause of his bewilderment made Sue sugar prick up her ears.


    Then, he whispered, "besides, I''ll dress you later, and you''ll bundle my hair for me."


    Sugar:?


    Shouldn''t it be a thrush and a bunch of hair? What the hell is dressing! I really want to take advantage of her as much as possible.


    Bah, scum man!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    Li Qiu dealt with a group of Yingyan, but then he found that it was not enough.


    The little bastard''s attention is no longer on her. Since she was arrested after escaping from marriage, she has completely exposed her nature. Anyway, she has only one life, and you will die if you want to.


    Su Tang''s life like salted fish is just like that of providing for the aged in advance. He is happy and comfortable. He pities Li Qiu, rackes his brains, and finally comes up with an idea for him.


    All the men beside him have gone through all kinds of hardships. During this period, Su Tang never leaves. But Li Qiu has already reached the peak of his life, and no one dares to fight against him. Only his daughter-in-law doesn''t coax him well.


    So what?


    He racked his brains for many days, and finally he really came up with a way for him.


    The little bastard is kind. If he is not the leader of xukong City, and is persecuted and injured, she will be soft hearted.


    Li Qiu felt that he had come up with an excellent way, but the housekeeper poured a basin of cold water on him.


    "When the lady is soft hearted? Lord, are you not afraid that your wife will turn around and leave you? "


    As soon as Li Qiu thought of that possibility, his anger immediately caught his brow, "then tie the person back, break her leg, and let her never go anywhere from now on!"


    After the sand sculpture, the nature of the black man is still as paranoid and terrible as ever.


    The housekeeper was startled by his appearance. He just wanted to say something, but then he thought about it. This is the nature of the Lord of his own city. The reason why he became so talkative is based on the premise that his wife is willing to accompany him.


    When they talk, they don''t avoid others at all. One is that no one dares to eavesdrop, and the other is that even if they are overheard, they don''t dare to speak out.


    But they didn''t expect that the system would give Su Tang a live broadcast.


    Su Tang is sleeping in her bedroom. It has nothing to do with her to get up early these days, but Li Qiu. In the past, she always stayed in bed with her. Today, when she got up early, she didn''t bother to ask. Instead, she answered her directly.


    She watched Li Qiu and the housekeeper ask and answer, almost to spray out.


    "He wants to do it himself?"


    "This is the man of the sand sculpture."


    This is the most humble black man it has ever seen. The man next to him dares to go crazy in front of Su Tang for a while. He''s so good. The way he appears is so cool, so he sticks to it for a few days.


    If you think about it carefully, Su Tang was in bed for a few days. He scared her, and then she didn''t.


    Suddenly, the system felt sorry for the man, so it asked curiously, "what are you going to do?"


    Su Tang touched her chin and said with a smile, "Hey, this question depends on what our sand sculptor does." She said, "of course, I have to play with him. It depends on his luck what the final result is."


    Play this game, the outcome will be how, who knows, maybe she clearance, he was abandoned.


    When she thought about it, Su Tang thought she was a real scum.


    Hey, forget it. It''s the last time I''m a scum girl.


    Su Tang is in the quilt. She laughs at the thought that she is going to live a normal life for the aged. When Li Qiu comes over, she sees that the little bastard is very happy, which makes him feel a sense of crisis.


    Why is she so happy?


    Is it because you want to leave him?


    He had not seen her so happy for a long time, so Li Qiu had to think awkwardly.


    Li Qiu''s eyes sank down completely. He stepped forward and held her wrist. His voice sank down a little. Together with his dark eyes, he said, "what''s xiaoqingqing thinking, so happy?" Anger hovered in his eyes, reason was about to collapse, he leaned forward, the distance between them immediately shortened, just a little, his thin lips could cover her lips, "say it, let me happy?"


    50% of the black male owners are so moody, who knows that expression will stimulate him.


    Su Tang cleared his throat, but he couldn''t move his hand. He could only look at him without saying, "Li Qiu, what are you mad about? I can''t laugh yet? If you don''t like my smile, I can cry for you. " She said that she would cry as soon as she cried, and the tears fell down like no money. Li Qiu was stunned.


    The system looks at the corner of the mouth straight pumping, which are two kinds of exotic flowers!


    Li Qiu had never restrained his nature before, and even he was always arrogant in front of her. At that time, he was worried about gain and loss. Now he was flustered when he saw her tears.


    "I''m not, I''m not..."


    He didn''t ask her to cry, he just thought humbly, next time she is happy, can also let him participate.


    But Su Tang said, "no, you have!"


    Li Qiu didn''t dare to hold her wrist, and began to wipe her tears with his hand. He was in a hurry, and Su Tang''s petite face was ravaged by him.


    She could only feel a thick palm, which made her face ache.


    "Enough of you!"


    Li Qiu''s hand slightly froze, full of grievances looking at her.Su Tang sees this, helpless, can only like coax a child to kiss his back of the hand, then, the naked eye can see Li Qiu''s eyes shine, the whole person is alive.


    Naive like two primary school chickens!


    The system is fed up with the sour smell of toothache!


    Li Qiu is still very easy to coax so far. Seeing that the little girl has no plan at the beginning, he is willing to take the initiative to kiss him. At that moment, he even thinks about their child''s name.


    "Qing Qing, do you like boys or girls?"


    Su Tang looked at him inexplicably, but she said truthfully, "of course, she''s a soft girl."


    Li Qiu''s eyes are brighter when he hears the words. He also likes girls, and his Qing Qing also likes girls. They are perfect match!


    "I like girls, too!"


    Sue sugar, "so?"


    Li Qiu, "how about we have one in the future?"


    As soon as Su Tang''s mouth flicks, it''s impossible to have a baby, and it''s impossible to have a baby in her life. She has carried so many black men in the world ahead of her. She has never made an exception, and she will never make an exception this time.


    So, she raised her lips and looked at him with a smile, "Li Li is quite a father?"


    Li Qiu nodded.


    Li Qiu grinned at the thought of his daughter and Xiao Qingqing.


    Then Sutang said, "well Dad


    Li Qiu:???


    Su Tang said, "don''t you want to be a father? I''ll let you experience the happiness of being a father now. So, Dad, are you happy?"


    Li Qiu just ascended the corner of the mouth didn''t have time to fade down, the facial expression all had some strange distortion.


    No, he doesn''t want such happiness at all.


    "I mean we''re together..."


    Before he could finish, Sutang interrupted, "OK, now I''m happy."


    Li Qiu is shocked. Can''t he call her mother?


    Su Tang said, "the first step for a girl who is fragrant and soft is to wear a small skirt. Li Li, what color skirt do you like?"


    Li Qiu Mu has a handsome face and wants to say Li Li doesn''t like any of them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    Su Tang''s interest came, and even the bed was not bad. She immediately jumped down and moved out a pile of colorful skirts. But at last she touched her chin and said, "no, these skirts are too small to fit in."


    This is the first time that Li Qiu feels scared. His scalp is numb. At the thought that those lovely little skirts that should have been worn on the little girl are going to be worn on him, his whole body begins to resist. In the end, he even runs away.


    But Su Tang didn''t let him go so easily. She picked up a big red skirt and ran after him.


    "Li Li, where are you going ~"


    at the end of the wave like tone, Li Qiu got goose bumps and finally ran into the housekeeper.


    The front foot of the housekeeper was still worried about his unintelligible Lord. On the back foot, he saw that the LORD was running away like a mouse. His eyelids jumped and he stopped Su Tang.


    "What are you doing, madam?"


    Su Tang is just teasing Li Qiu. If she really wants to chase him all the way, she can''t have so much strength. So she deliberately stops and chats with the housekeeper.


    "It''s nothing. The Lord of your city asked me whether I like boys or girls. I said girls. Then I wanted to feel the happiness ahead of time. They all said that my daughter is like a father." She said that, looking at Li Qiu who ran away, she sighed, "ah, it''s a pity that Li Li didn''t let me feel the happiness ahead of time."


    The housekeeper looked at Su Tang''s little red skirt. He was shocked when he thought of what she said.


    It''s Is that what he thought?


    He couldn''t help but think of his adult''s appearance in a red dress, and he couldn''t help sympathizing with his adult.


    Well, he was worried that the adults would scare his wife away. Now it seems that his wife is not easy to be provoked.


    Li Qiu did not dare to come back until dark. At this time, Su Tang was already asleep.


    He looked at the sleeping little girl. It was a love hate. How could there be so many bad little ideas? He even wanted him to wear a little skirt. Is that what he should wear?


    However, the little red dress was gorgeous and beautiful. He suddenly wanted to see the little girl put it on.


    They have known each other for several years, and xiaozizi went through it on the day of their wedding, but the experience on that day is really not good. Gradually, he became tired of red, until today, xiaozizi''s quarrel.


    He stretched out his hand and helplessly pointed her little nose. "You, I''m spoiling you."


    So, be good, don''t think about leaving, otherwise


    Seeing the anger between her eyebrows slowly rising again, Su Tang in her sleep feels that someone is harassing her. She reaches out her hand unhappily and wants to take the other person away. This shot is directly on Li Qiu''s face.


    It''s very crisp.


    But Li Qiu laughed.


    Wake up the next day, Su sugar looking at Li Qiu prepared so many red skirt, the whole person is not good.


    What are you doing, so red? Do you want to get married again?


    Li Qiu, "choose one."


    Su Tang said warily, "what do you do?"


    Li Qiu saw that she didn''t choose, so he took out one of his own initiative, "there''s a banquet tonight, I''ll take you to it." He said this, pause, and said: "in addition to me, there are other lords of the devil Kingdom, it seems that all the other 35 City Lords will be present."


    It''s rare to have such a big party in the devil''s land. Last time, it seemed that someone was still encircling and suppressing.


    Su Tang was shocked by this thought.


    So, are you coming?


    Su Tang quietly put on the clothes he chose, and drew a delicate makeup and bun. Finally, she went out with him.


    There are thirty-six cities in the devil''s land, but all the other thirty-five City owners can''t beat Li Qiu. Originally, Li Qiu wanted to use him as the king, but he didn''t want to. After all, in his opinion, the other thirty-five cities are a burden, and he is invincible. Why should he find something for himself.


    He didn''t want to, and no one mentioned it again, but Li Qiu''s identity was still above all the city leaders of the thirty-five cities. Such a banquet could not be held at all unless he allowed it.


    Su Tang pretended not to know, and asked naively, "why is it so grand all of a sudden? Thirty five cities, plus Li Li, doesn''t the whole demon kingdom come out? What''s the big deal? "


    After so many years of arbitrary behavior, Li Qiu suddenly lied and was not used to it. He touched his nose. He didn''t dare to look Su Tang in the eye. He just said, "it''s nothing serious. It''s just that he hasn''t been together for a long time."


    Su Tang tilted her head and continued to ask, "just get together? I''ve heard that the thirty-six cities rarely gather when nothing happens. I''m afraid it won''t be a grand gate banquet. "


    Her this appearance seems to have no intention of a word, let Li Qiu''s heart all mention.


    He was both expecting and worried.


    Looking forward to the party, the little girl will do everything to protect him, but also worried about the accident, the little girl is the first to leave him.Li Qiu has no self-confidence. It should be said that in Su Tang''s side, from the day she escaped her marriage, she has no confidence any more.


    He knew very well that in his life, he was planted on this little bastard.


    "No matter what the Hongmen banquet is, we are all thirty-six city leaders. They have it, and I also have it. What are you afraid of?" Li Qiu took her hand and soothed her in a soft voice.


    Su Tang asked again, "we''ll go later. What''s my status? Is that a sharp maid? After all, the last time Li Li said, from then on, I''ll be a maid, waiting for you, serving tea and water, bathing and changing clothes. "


    At the thought of her serving tea and water, Li Qiu scalded her mouth. As for bathing and dressing, it was a bitter tear, not to mention it.


    "No, as long as I allow you to wear red, I mean to recognize your position."


    Even in the devil''s land, red can only be worn in the main room.


    Su Tang just asked, just to tease him, what maid, she was waiting on her, she felt pity for him.


    Li Qiu stood beside her. Although he didn''t wear red clothes, he was dressed in ink, but he was wearing a belt of the same color with her. On it was a jade pendant, which was the same as Su Tang''s belt.


    The banquet was held in xukong City, so Su Tang didn''t need to rush there in advance. He just had to wait until about the same time to show up with Li Qiu.


    Thirty five city leaders also took many young women''s families with them. At this moment, Li Qiu and Su Tang appeared, and they all stood up to greet each other.


    In their hearts, they all knew that it would be a play to make trouble later. Although they didn''t know why Mr. Li suddenly wanted to do such a thing, as long as Mr. Li spoke, no one would dare to question it.


    At the beginning of the banquet, Li Qiu let go of Su Tang''s hand and let her play by herself. Soon, all kinds of female relatives gathered around her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    The party seems lively, but if you observe it carefully, you will find that it is a very strange party. It seems lively, but in fact everyone is absent-minded.


    For example, the ladies around Su Tang, although they all have bright smiles, their eyes are reserved. They often observe their own city leader''s face, and their words are too pompous. If they are put in the performing arts circle, they will be spurned.


    Susie watched the next, and he could not help but make complaints about the Tucao system. "No, this magic field is too bad. Look at them. Which performance is going through?" All of a sudden, I think Li Qiu''s acting skills are pretty good. Although he has some sand sculptures, he can still watch it. "


    System " You have the face to say, a good task, you do like a joke, you are also very good


    Su Tang is very modest, and then admits the praise, "it''s ridiculous, thank you."


    System:???


    Am I praising you?


    I can''t say anything about the system gas.


    Su Tang''s wife was exaggerating her praise. She said that her little skirt was good-looking, that Lord Li was nice to her, and that she was good-looking.


    To this, Su sugar raises smiling face, all recognized.


    In a place like devil''s land, people are more likely to fight than to boast. Unlike her, who was a rare flower, she was able to make a living by rainbow fart. So boasting is not only poor in words, but also repeated.


    Su Tang sighed, and could not help but continue to chat with the system, "this session of the devil''s land, can''t, too can''t, beat, all beat."


    System heart tired, meet you such a wonderful flower, can not beat?


    Su Tang said, "I don''t know when Li Li will take action. I can''t wait. By the way, do you think I''ll lie on the ground and beg for mercy later, or..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, suddenly, a sharp arrow shot over. The original plot should be wiped from her ear and directly hurt Li Qiu. As a result, she was just in front of her. Before she finished speaking, she was caught by the conditioned reflex.


    With this move, the whole banquet became silent, and the city leaders were so surprised that they lost all their wine. Some of them were more direct and sat on the ground all at once.


    As for the ladies around Su Tang, they were all fixed in the same place. Half a sound, she looked at the crowd with embarrassment and polite smile, "is this the new performance of the party?"


    She seemed to step down the steps for everyone, and the women around her finally remembered what she was going to do this time.


    They make a call after they know it. The harsh sound directly frightens Su Tang in the same place.


    Ladies, "ah, it''s an assassin!"


    "Ah, killer! It''s a killer


    "Murder, premature birth, run away!"


    Su Tang listened to their grandiose calls, and her mouth slightly puffed.


    Is that all right?


    She suddenly understood why she had won Li Qiu. She was just a different firework.


    But all around are screaming, she just stands here, it seems that she can''t say it.


    She was silent for a moment, and finally asked the system, "what should I do now?"


    The system is powerless. "What else can you do? Scream with them and run for their lives together. Do you want to show your amazing accomplishments?"


    Su Tang''s eyes suddenly brightened when she heard this.


    "Good idea!"


    The system shuddered, and suddenly there was an ominous premonition, "wait, what do you want to do? Hey, stop it


    Su Tang cut her wrist with an arrow and began to draw with blood. She didn''t need anything to draw with her amulet. As long as she had enough soul power, she could draw anything.


    Besides runes, there are also arrays.


    Lin Qing''s body doesn''t have much cultivation, but it''s not a problem. As long as she has runes and arrays, she can be the most powerful one.


    After holding back for so long, Su Tang finally released her true nature, which made her excited.


    She began to laugh, as if she was the biggest boss of the party.


    "What a panic."


    All of them look at Li Qiu, and then Li Qiu is angry.


    One by one, I can''t act. I''ll see what he does. Fight! Or you''ll find something wrong! Although, he always felt that today''s cubs were strange, as if they had changed their personality.


    The city masters realized Li Qiu''s idea and sacrificed their weapons one after another.


    Originally, the sharp arrow was just a signal. That arrow should have hit Li Qiu, and then the thirty-five city leaders swarmed up and beat Li Qiu out of the empty city. But now, the sharp arrow''s signal was intercepted by Su Tang, and they didn''t react for a moment.


    Li Qiu wasn''t hurt. Even if the thirty-five city leaders surrounded him, he couldn''t be hurt. But in order to be realistic, he was hit by someone on purpose. Soon, red blood appeared on his shoulder.It''s a bit exciting for the city master to swallow his saliva. He''s hurting Li Qiu.


    This is just the beginning. Soon, another city Lord stabbed Li Qiu with his sword.


    Huafu began to become shabby. The city master of xukong City, who was once so famous, was in a mess like a bereaved dog. He made a frantic resistance and nervously looked at Su Tang.


    As soon as the plot reaches the white hot stage, there are some subordinates running to Su Tang''s side, making a move to hold her. However, the subordinates just pass by and overturn one by one on the ground.


    This move surprised everyone to turn their eyes to Su Tang again.


    But our Su sugar, at the moment is raising the lip Cape, smiles gently and genially.


    "Ah, three seconds left."


    "Now the countdown begins."


    "Three."


    "Oh, here it is!"


    She made a loud finger, and then, at the banquet, everyone seemed to be trapped by an invisible rope. They couldn''t move, and their weapons fell to the ground one after another. In the end, they could only make a sound of panic.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    "Didn''t you say it was a countdown? How can there be a three! "


    Listening to the man''s cry of collapse, Sutang was happy. "Who told you to tell me the rules? I made the rules. I said the countdown was over, and it was over. Do you have a problem? "


    The city leader shook his head madly, who dares to have any opinions? No one knows how she did it, so he saw that she cut her wrist, and then they couldn''t move. Who the hell is she? Lin family, that second rate Lin family, how can such a character appear!


    Su Tang dropped her arrow and said with a smile, "it''s useless to have an opinion. Hold it."


    When the city leader heard this, he could only bite his mouth wrongly.


    What do they really want to do.


    Not only the city leader, but also all the people present gave out such a cry in their hearts. After performing, who can tell them why it is so dangerous?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    Thirty five mass actors, oh, no, thirty-five City masters, were full of fear that Su Tang would kill them.


    "You, don''t come here!"


    "I don''t know anything, don''t kill me!"


    The city masters all gave out a cry. They all became the city masters, and they could not enjoy all the glory and wealth. If Li Qiu hadn''t asked them to play this play, they wouldn''t have wanted to come. Over the years, the wind of the demon Kingdom has gradually changed. Once upon a time, everyone wanted to fight to the end. For a small benefit, either you die or I live. Until Li Qiu appeared. At first, he was crazy. All the people in the demon kingdom were afraid of him, but it was very strange. When he became the Lord of the city, everything was different.


    They all fought with him and survived. They didn''t want to be enemies with him any more, so they all wanted to recognize him as king, so that he wouldn''t take others to attack him. For the first time, he not only refused, but also thought they were bored.


    He began to have no interest in interests and beauty. Gradually, many city leaders began to follow his example.


    Of course, Li Qiu is not interested in these. Some people under his hand don''t think so. In order to get Li Qiu''s care, they try their best to send people.


    Li Chou took them all, but he never treated them well. He either beheaded them or dismembered them. Even so, some people didn''t give up.


    All the city leaders began to live their lives behind closed doors. Although they like to fight as always, they learned to the end. Over the years, they gradually became familiar with this way of life. Until now, fear came again, which made them recall the horror when they first faced the fierce hatred of madmen.


    Su Tang is very leisurely. She is not in a hurry to stop bleeding. Instead, she comes to Li Qiu. At this moment, Li Qiu''s whole body is full of blood, her clothes are broken, her collar is torn and her collarbone is exposed.


    Su Tang picked up the unbroken glass, sipped a sip of the wine, and sighed, "it''s all exposed. Look at the little clavicle, the little figure. It''s really coquettish."


    Everyone:???


    What did they hear?!


    In my lifetime, I can hear someone alive saying Li qiusao? Is that Sao?!


    Wait, no, they heard something they shouldn''t have heard. I''m afraid they will be killed by Li Qiu later.


    It''s over. It''s terrible this time.


    When Su Tang said this, Li Qiu was also shocked. There was blood on his mouth. When he looked up, he was still lovely. He was the kind who wanted to bully him even worse and had better shed tears.


    The picture was so beautiful that she couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the beautiful scenery.


    When she smiles, everyone at the party shivers, including the system.


    The system has been born without love. When it is finished, its host will release itself again.


    Su Tang squatted down, pinched Li Qiu''s chin with one hand, and then raised, "Xiao Lang Jun, you are still handsome."


    Everyone closed their eyes and did not dare to see the picture in front of them. If they could move their hands, they would be helpless.


    Li Qiu is also muddled. He looks at Su Tang stupidly, and then he gets a mouthful of wine.


    Suddenly, Rao Shi coughed. The wine flowed down the corner of his mouth and finally fell into his chest. Su Tang''s eyes lit up with the faint trace of wine.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Li Qiu:?


    I don''t feel right at the beginning.


    Like other people, Li Qiu can''t move, but he''s not flustered. After all, it''s his daughter-in-law, but according to the development in front of him, he always feels wrong.


    Shouldn''t they shrink in his arms and cry for his protection, and then wander together to increase their feelings? So now, what the hell is it?!


    "Qingqing, this is..."


    Sue sugar with the most gentle voice, said the most cruel words, "shut up, call me the queen."


    As soon as the words came out, the system couldn''t help but let out a puff, but after spraying, it immediately said, "sorry, you continue."


    Su Tang snorted and continued to look at Li Qiu, "do you think I''m Lin Qing''s bullying little fool? When I was melting my soul, I didn''t think about it. In fact, I kept a trace of my mind. "


    Li Qiu''s pupil shrinks, and then suddenly remembers those days in the Lin family. At that time, there was a soul dispersal. He didn''t think much about it at that time. He thought that since it was Xiaozai''s soul dispersal, it would merge. But he clearly remembered that he would break her up. She shouldn''t have any memory.


    There must be some problems, but now there is no time for him to analyze, because Su Tang said: "such a good day, there are so many guests, just in time, we become a pro tonight, how about it?" When she said this, she seemed to feel sorry, "I don''t know when I have to come out next time, so we''d better run into the sun as soon as possible."


    Li Qiu couldn''t move, but the anger in his eyes almost gushed out.


    He knew very well that this stray soul was a part of Xiaozi, but she didn''t have the memory of Xiaozi because she was separated from her childhood. Therefore, in his heart, this is a stranger, this is a stranger, occupying his daughter-in-law''s body!"You dare!"


    Su Tang was happy, touched his face, and said with a smile, "if you dare, just try."


    Li Qiu''s injury seemed serious, but it didn''t hurt him at all. But at this moment, he stood up with Su Tang''s help, and then went to worship.


    He couldn''t move or bend down. Su Tang first set his figure, and then she stood in her own seat. Even the emcee was saved, she said.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    "Two worship high hall!"


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    The system was stunned. Li Qiu almost broke through several times, but Leng was broken by her. For this reason, she also used her own blood to curse him, so that he could only obey himself.


    The end of playing like this is that the blackening value rises in a straight line, and finally stops at the high score of 80%.


    But Su Tang didn''t care at all. Instead, she said with high interest: "hum, in the past, it was the black men who forced me to worship and bridal chamber. Now, I want them to have this kind of taste."


    The system was too frightened to make a sound. After a long time, it was weak and asked, "so, will you have a bridal chamber later?"


    Sue sugar, "what else? I have to be bitten by this guy. Why can I wait for him to bite me instead of taking the initiative? "


    System:


    "High or you high."


    So, after the worship hall, Su Tang took Li Qiu back to their bedroom.


    "Xiao Lang, tonight is our wedding night, you What else do you want to say now? "


    The scarlet fire at the bottom of Li Qiu''s eyes shrouded her. He wanted to devour her. What he said was that he clenched his teeth


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    Su Tang laughs obscenely. How dare you? Why not!


    At this time, we should be brave. When she first came back to the world, he was very capable. She had a big hole in her stomach. He was very happy. Although he didn''t play until the end, he also started. What, when it''s her turn, he can''t?


    Bah, scum man. It''s a double standard.


    Su Tang rarely performed obscenity, afraid that he did not play enough flavor, he said with the system: "brother dog, how do you see my performance?"


    System, "..." It''s very popular. I''m going to beat you. "


    Su Tang was happy, but Li Qiu was so angry that he wanted to break through the acupoints and strangle the scattered soul. But Qi returned to Qi, and he also knew that he could not kill the scattered soul, otherwise the little boy would have no hope of practicing in her whole life, and then her life would be only a few decades in a hurry.


    Li Qiu was angry and angry. His eyes were scarlet, but he had to worry that he could not hurt Su Tang''s body. In the end, he was stripped of his clothes, but he didn''t think of a way to escape.


    His face was full of humiliation. It was a black man. He had a face of humiliation. Su Tang was playing with it, and a sense of guilt floated in his heart.


    Don''t do to others what she didn''t want to do. She didn''t like it before. Now she seems to have heard too much about him.


    Seeing her move slightly, Li Qiu thought that she finally knew that she was afraid. His eyes were freezing and frosty. "If you let go now, it''s still time. If not, I will pull you out of this body and drive you crazy! "


    Li Qiu won''t ask for help. His arrogance is his biggest concession.


    Su Tangyuan wanted to stop, but when she heard his threat, she narrowed her eyes dangerously, "Lord Li, this is Look down on me? "


    She, Su Da, is not afraid of other people''s threats, and she is not afraid of other people''s anger.


    She said with a smile, "although it''s not sweet, I have to twist it off to taste it. I can''t do it. I''ll dip it in sugar!" With that, she tore her clothes cruelly.


    Li Qiu couldn''t move, so he could only lie on the bed. He was so angry in his mind that he wanted to destroy the scattered soul in front of her and beat her to death. But Li Xiao Qiu was not obedient.


    "Lin Qing!" His eyes cracked, blood appeared in his eyes, "you dare!"


    Su Tang is also a cruel man, walked over to evil spirit a smile, "you see I dare not." Then they sat down.


    This sitting, two faces all appeared different degrees of pain.


    Su Tang was arrogant before, but now she is like a dead fish, lying on someone''s body.


    Too What a pain!


    For a moment, she didn''t know whether she was punishing herself or Li Qiu.


    Li Qiu is not comfortable either, but he is more worried about the baby than his physical discomfort.


    If he comes back, will he feel dirty when he knows about it


    At this thought, Li Qiu''s eyes were scarlet and his face was ferocious. "Lin, Qing! I''m going to beat the hell out of you


    He gritted his teeth, waves of anger washed his muscles and bones, to the end, has been imprisoned body finally fluctuated.


    Su Tang is not stupid, once found, immediately switch personality.


    She made a sudden fainting move. When Li Qiu was about to break through the acupoints, she got up from him again with a blank face. They were connected, so every time she moved, even if it was small, she could show her teeth in pain.


    Knock you? It didn''t hurt that much before.


    Su Tang withstood the pain and struggled to get up from him. Then, she was frightened and screamed on the spot.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The little girl''s cry was too harsh. At least she confused Li Qiu. Then, without waiting for his response, she slapped her face.


    Li Qiu was stunned at that time, and then he finally found his voice, "Lin, Qing!"


    Sanhun is Lin Qing, and his son is Xiao Qingqing. Although he has the same name and surname, he has a clear distinction.


    Su Tang continued to look frightened, even saying incoherently, "you I We Ah, ah, ah! Li Qiu, I''ve killed you


    Li Qiu was angry and ferocious before, thinking about how to draw out the scattered soul, and then beat her to death. But it''s only how long ago, his little son came back, but he came back soon. Who can make it clear that they are now in this situation.


    The face was beaten hot, but the anger in my heart was gone, and even a joy rose.


    "Qing Qing, I''m your husband. Kill me and you''ll be a widow."


    Su sugar''s eyes were tearful, and she didn''t dare to move. "Widowhood means widowhood."


    Zizi is very hard mouthed, but Li Qiu''s front foot is still worried that he is "dirty", and his back foot feels surprised so suddenly that the corners of his mouth are slightly open.


    "No one cursed the death of his husband." He said that his body was finally reopened and turned over to bully people.Sue sugar a exclamation, small cry bag directly began to shed tears.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop it


    "Li Li... "


    Li Qiu clasps her slender wrist and moves carefully, but her strength is not low at all.


    "Stop at this time, Li Xiaoqiu will be broken."


    Su Tang thought, if it''s bad, it''s bad. If she doesn''t stop, she''s afraid it''s going to be bad.


    However, it''s hard for a wolf to eat meat. Does it mean that if he lets go, he can let go?


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qiu changed his former gloom. When he got out of bed, he was full of red light. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly. When he left, he did not forget to kiss the corners of his mouth. Finally, he finally remembered those poor city masters and guests at the banquet.


    All the people at the party were like wooden people, motionless, only one pair of eyes could rotate a little.


    At the beginning, we could talk in twos and threes, looking for a way to solve the problem. But now the whole night has passed, and we can''t move. We are so tired that we don''t want to say anything, and our eyes are very dry.


    At this moment, I heard the sound of footsteps behind me, which made me flustered.


    "Yes Is that the queen? "


    When Li Qiu came, because his back was facing the crowd, the city leaders didn''t see anyone, so they thought Su Tang was coming again.


    As a result, they began to boast about rainbow fart and strive to save their lives.


    "Your Majesty is mighty and wise. How comfortable were you yesterday?"


    "Your Majesty, as long as you are willing to save your life, you can have as many beautiful men as you want after you go back. As long as you say one word, I will immediately bring all the strong men to you!"


    Good words almost, some people began to worry, to the end have volunteered.


    "What do you think of me, your majesty


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    After last night, Li Qiu was still fresh and fresh. He thought that those poor city masters were still out in the cold wind and were frozen. His conscience found that he planned to let them go.


    As a result, they even want to dig his corner?


    A strong man?


    Beautiful man?


    What else do you recommend?


    Oh


    Kill them all!


    On the other hand, Su Tang finally went to sleep. She was not yet asleep, but the alarm in her mind made her have to open her eyes.


    She didn''t move, and even raised her hand. Maybe her throat was too hot last night.


    "What for?"


    Compared with her half dead, the system is full of vitality, "the main man is going to kill, you hurry to stop him!"


    Su Tang sneered, "do you think I can still move now? Can you stop him? "


    When the system chokes, it''s true. After its body scan, the poor host can move his mouth, and his hands and feet are completely soft.


    "Then what? That''s thirty-five City masters. They''re all dead. Another scuffle in the devil''s land. "


    Originally, the devil''s kingdom was dominated by fighting. It was not easy. Recently, there was not much fighting. He could be cultivated for a few days. If Li Qiu killed them now, the devil''s kingdom would be over. Moreover, Li Qiu was a master who only killed them and didn''t care about other things. Even if the devil''s kingdom was destroyed, he was too lazy to move his eyelids.


    It''s a worry to meet such a man who has no ambition.


    Even if she died, she had to climb out of the grave. She reluctantly turned over, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    Originally the whole body is half dead, this fall, pain and acid, almost did not send her away.


    When there was a big noise, the maidservants outside heard it. They rushed in immediately, and then saw their city master''s wife fall to the ground. At that moment, everyone was so scared that they helped people up from the ground.


    "Are you all right, ma''am?"


    "Ma''am, do you need a doctor?"


    "Madame, where are you hurt?"


    They are full of tongue, Su Tang can only open mouth, hoarse mouth, "you city Lord?"


    Before Li Qiu left, these maidservants knew it, and the city master also told them to take good care of his wife. But it was only a long time ago, when the city master left, his wife fell to the ground. It was necessary for the city master to know that they had to be skinned.


    "Madam, the city master has gone to see the remaining 35 City masters."


    Sue sugar, "go and get him back."


    When she finished, she really didn''t want to speak any more. Fortunately, the maid was clever and immediately poured a cup of tea.


    Lingcha is different from ordinary tea. It is also very good for the recovery of the body. After drinking a cup of Lingcha, the hoarse voice is really much better, but the throat is much better, and the sore part of the body is still sore.


    Maidservant is all the way trot past, fortunately she is in time, in the past, Li Qiu is ready to start.


    "Lord of the city." The maidservant gasped for breath, and did not have time to observe how frightened the other city masters looked after she had called out these words.


    "Madame asked you to go back."


    Li Qiu Wei Dun, turn head, eyebrow tiny wrinkly, "Madam wake up?"


    The maidservant did not dare to hide. She said in a hurry: "maidservants are waiting outside the house, but there is a loud noise inside. When they go in, the lady is shrinking on the ground with a sad face. Maidservants dare not delay. They immediately help the lady to bed, but the lady wants to find you."


    To be a slave, you need skills to speak. For the same thing, another way is another meaning.


    This is not, Li Qiu hears speech, still think little son how, immediately released these city Lord, gallop back.


    As soon as he left, the city masters who had been looking at him in horror were immediately relieved.


    They were tired all night. They didn''t have much experience, but they were scared by Li Qiu, and their voices rang again.


    "Fang, Fang is the man Li Qiu?"


    "It seems so. I heard him talking to his maid."


    "When did that man come? Did not all the words we just said come into his ears? "


    "It''s over, it''s over, we''re done. In front of Lord Li, we''ll send a beautiful man to his wife."


    Dream male city Lord, said began to shed tears.


    Li Qiu doesn''t have time to take care of them now, but she is suffering from Su Tang. Yesterday, she was skinned so hard. She hasn''t been a queen for long. Now she can only lie on the bed waiting for someone to come back. And when someone comes back, she has to find a reason, at least before she recovers, she has to stabilize them.


    Su Tang was tired and sleepy. Seeing someone coming, she cried for no reason.


    "Wu Wu Wu, Li Li."


    As soon as she cried, her hatred would melt.


    "What''s the matter? Who bullied our Qing Qing? "


    Su Tang tried to grab his hand, but she didn''t care that there were so many maidservants around. She cried and said, "Li Li, I just had a dream. I dreamt about myself, I dreamt about myself..."In the middle of her words, her eyes were red. As soon as she took off her shoes, Li Qiu began to comfort her with her arms. Meanwhile, his maid was driven out by him.


    "Well, those maidservants have been driven away by me. What''s the matter?"


    "I had a dream. I dreamt that I was a different person. Not only do I receive sharp arrows with empty hands, but I also use my own blood amulet very badly. " When she said that, she also raised her arm. Then, she looked at the reddish wound on her arm in horror.


    "This is..." She was so shocked that she was speechless, "what''s this?"


    Li Qiu calms her hand slightly. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to explain to her, but he can''t cheat her. He has memory, and he can''t even remember it one day.


    "Actually, it''s all true."


    He said that it was hard, and Su Tang''s eyes opened fiercely. "That is to say, it''s true that I forced you to marry me!"


    Li Qiu was tired of the scattered soul before. In his opinion, scattered soul is scattered soul, and Xiao Qingqing is his little Qingqing. Although they belong to the same soul, they lost in their early years, and they have two divine senses, that is, two people. But now, from the words of Xiaozai, we can see that they have a sense of each other, at least, they can know what each other has done.


    Li Chou''s head is going to hurt, and he even starts to tangle. Does this scattered soul want to be scattered? Let go.


    "It''s true."


    As he nodded, Su Tang''s eyes widened. "Last night, I took the initiative?"


    This "I" is very intriguing.


    Li Qiu''s Adam''s apple rolls slightly. If the scattered soul is engulfed by the little boy, that is to say, the little boy will know all the things the scattered soul does, and even take it as himself.


    That is to say, yesterday he was angry and wanted to kill, but in fact, it was his little wife who took the initiative to sit up and move.


    What a great thing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    Su Tang just listened to the trumpet in her mind, just like she didn''t want money. She finally dropped to 30% before she could stop.


    30%. What''s the concept? If she works hard, she''ll win.


    What a wonderful event!


    Two people clearly think of two things, but the final idea is surprisingly consistent.


    Su Tang decides not to bully him, and Li Qiu also decides to spoil him in the future. However, so far, the city leaders and guests at the dinner party have to deal with something first, so that those bastards don''t want to recommend themselves or learn the old routine every day and send a bunch of men and women over.


    Li Qiu thinks that he has thrown out all those unruly people. Naturally, he has to go all the way. He can''t find those messy bastards.


    Su Tang was so tired that her eyelids were fighting, but she didn''t dare to let Li Qiu go. In the end, she used all of them. Holding his hand, she said wrongly, "Li Li, I''m afraid. You''ll accompany me."


    As soon as he said this, Li Chou took off his clothes and went to bed with his daughter-in-law.


    "I''m with you. Don''t be afraid." Then he pulled the man into his arms.


    Su Tang saw that he really couldn''t leave, and finally relaxed, which was not even a cup of tea before and after she fell asleep.


    What she knew was that she was sleepy. What she didn''t know, such as Li Qiu, thought that xiaozizi could sleep so fast and at ease because of his existence. When she thought about it, her lips were up.


    Even if Su Tang was asleep, she was still holding Li Qiu in her hand, for fear that he would leave in the middle of the way. This sleep made it dark, and she finally woke up.


    Of course, it was her stomach that woke her up.


    The maid had already prepared dinner. When Li Qiu saw her wake up, he dressed for her personally. Then he took her to the chair and sent her to feed herself.


    But Li Qiu really wants to try, "are you sure you don''t need me to feed you?"


    Su Tang''s mouth is bulging, like a cute little squirrel. When she hears the words, she shakes her head like a rattle. "No, I eat it myself."


    You''re kidding. Don''t you like your own rice? Li Qiu, obviously, can''t take care of people. She doesn''t want to suffer any more crimes.


    Li Qiu looks sorry, and then he begins to sketch in his mind how lovely they would be if they had a daughter. He will hold her in the palm of his hand, feed her, teach her to walk and practice martial arts. It''s better to look like a baby.


    Li Qiu began to fantasize wildly before he could even get rid of the eight characters. Especially when he looked at the little girl''s bulging face, the more he thought about it, the more excited he was. In the end, he couldn''t help touching her stomach.


    Not to mention, the baby''s stomach is quite bulging.


    Wait, drum?


    Li Qiu looked at Su Tang with ecstasy, "little Qing Qing!"


    Su Tang looked at the big palm that touched her stomach, and then looked at someone who was too excited to speak. Her head tilted slightly and her face didn''t understand, "huh? What''s the matter? "


    Li Qiu was so happy that he almost jumped up. He was afraid of scaring her, so he could only restrain his excitement. "Am I going to be a father?" He began to speak incoherently. Seeing the little boy''s puzzled face, he explained: "my stomach is big. I must be a father! Xiaoqingqing, you are wonderful


    The duck leg that Su Tang chews suddenly doesn''t smell good. She looks at the mentally retarded in the eyes and numbly says, "are you a father?"


    Li Qiu''s happy smile almost reached his ears. "I heard that when a woman has a big stomach, she has a baby in her belly. The bigger the stomach, the bigger the child. Our little Qingqing''s stomach is bulging so fast. The child must be growing very well! "


    threose:


    This is a sand sculpture with mental retardation.


    Who NIMA told him, big belly is pregnant, can''t it be fat?!


    I can''t. Sue thinks she''s been offended!


    She patted her hand on her stomach and said with a wooden face, "Hey, I have a baby in my belly, but the baby''s father is definitely not you."


    With these words, the smile on Li Qiu''s face suddenly solidified, and his voice suddenly cooled down. His voice was still impetuous, and his eyes were as dark as night. He was staring at her stomach for a moment, and he would pull out the little savage from her belly and raise her ashes!


    Su Tang''s expression is even more wooden. "There are many dads, such as duck, chicken and top-grade beef. If there is water, there are small fruit wine and tea. By the way, there are crystal steamed dumplings and small round dumplings made with wine." When she said this, she pointed to the vast array of food on the table. "These are my children''s dads."


    Li Qiu


    Su Tang would like to jump up and beat him. She bit her teeth and said, "now, can you tell me who told you that a woman with a big stomach is pregnant?"


    Li Qiu has no common sense in this aspect, because he has been climbing out of the slum since he was a child. When his parents died early, no one would guide him. As a child, he had only one requirement for himself, that is, to live. He has nothing to do with any offspring or beauty. Later, when he grew up, his only requirement was to be the Lord of the city, rich and powerful. As for beauty, he was even less interested. He didn''t like the weak, whether women or men. In his eyes, the weak would only cry and depend on the strong.His baby was an accident, the only one.


    She was crying, but he was never angry. He just wanted to hold her in his hand. Of course, in one case, no matter how much she cried for mercy, he would not stop.


    In the three stages of Li Qiu''s life, he lived when he was a child and became the city leader when he grew up. Now he began to look forward to his offspring, and they were only the offspring from the baby''s belly.


    But no one told him that pregnancy is also a stage, not sowing will immediately germinate.


    Of course, Li Qiu would not admit that he didn''t understand these things, because it would make him feel ashamed, so he said: "I heard some women with big stomachs talking about it. As for which woman, it''s been too long. Who can remember."


    Su Tang hums and sneers. Is the leader of xukong the kind of person who likes to listen to women''s chat? It''s good that he doesn''t kill people. How can he listen to such nonsense!


    "Now you should be glad that I don''t doubt it, otherwise you should doubt the child in my stomach, whose it is!"


    Li Qiu''s brow slightly frowned. He knew whether the little girl had anyone else.


    So, isn''t it?


    When can we have children?


    Knowing that he had made an own trouble, Li Qiu looked up with a guilty heart. As a result, he saw the little boy stand up, jump up and try his best to keep his stomach, "look, your daughter is gone!" After that, he patted his stomach with his hands to prove that he was not lying.


    Li Qiu looked at her action and didn''t dare to say a word.


    He''s pretty sure. The kid''s angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    Su Tang wanted to treat him well before, but now look at this guy, sand sculpture and mental retardation. Forget it, he doesn''t deserve it.


    After a meal of myocardial infarction, Su Tang had to rescue those trapped City masters. She just woke up, ate enough, and was still panting. Finally, she asked her servant to prepare a wheelchair for her.


    Push wheelchair this kind of thing, end nature is to fall on Li Qiu body.


    But he was a little strange. What did the little boy do in the past? What skills would she use?


    "Qing Qing, do you have the memory of scattered soul?"


    Li Qiu is still worried about the scattered soul. If the evil thing appears several times, he will not be able to control it. But it''s not good for the little boy''s health, so he is in a dilemma.


    Su Tang lazily leans back to the wheelchair, "not only remember, and very easy to very deep, and sometimes I feel that I made it myself." She said this and looked at him teasingly, "for example, our Li Li''s face when he was in the hall."


    Li Qiu


    At that time, he was forced to worship. Even though the body was a baby, he was still upset, so when ah yes, his expression must be very ugly.


    So he thought about it and decided to do it again.


    "Otherwise, let''s find a good day to worship again."


    Su Tang was shocked by this.


    It''s like a joke. Do you still play in the hall? Another time, they add up to three times. The most important thing is the bridal chamber. Forget it, Tangbao is afraid.


    "No, twice, once for you and once for me. It''s fair."


    But Li Qiu said, "it doesn''t matter. After we finish this time, you can worship again according to what you want."


    Su Tang


    She might as well continue to talk about children with him. At least the child can only let him imagine that the worship hall is different. The worship hall can worship anytime and anywhere!


    "Let''s go. Thirty five city masters are tired of waiting."


    But Li Qiu didn''t think, "their accomplishments can''t die in a month."


    During the conversation, they had already arrived at the banquet, and they did not avoid others. Naturally, the 35 City masters and other guests also heard the content.


    Yes, it''s true that they can''t die in one month, but it will make people crazy. Everyone is in the devil''s land. What they like most is to fight one fight if they don''t agree with each other. There''s nothing that can''t be solved by fighting one fight. If they don''t fight for a month, their whole body, including their hair, will be unhappy!


    It''s torture, it''s suffering!


    Li Qiu doesn''t think so. In his eyes, the 35 city master is not as good as a little girl''s smile.


    But since the kids are going to let them go, let them go.


    He completely forgot that he was the one who gathered the 35 City masters together!


    Su Tang''s action is very fast. It''s much easier to break the array than to set it up. Just destroy the array, and the rest will collapse.


    Thirty five city leaders were finally able to breathe freely. At that time, they all knelt down on the ground. They had forgotten Li Qiu''s purpose of asking them to come here. They were afraid that they were tired of bullying him and driving him out of the empty city. They were going to offend the queen.


    What''s more, it was Li Qiu. He was forced to get married yesterday. Today, he is willing to push the cart as a servant would. What does it mean? It means that the queen has tamed him!


    It''s just one day and one night. What a powerful taming skill!


    Sure enough, the queen is the queen. Real people don''t show their faces!


    The admiration in the eyes of the thirty-five City masters is almost overflowing, but they dare not stay long. Although the former son is still offering himself, if they serve the queen with Lord Li, they will refuse in their heart. If they don''t wait, they are afraid that if they come in today, they will be hanged on the city gate tomorrow.


    Su Tang originally wanted to be polite, saying that they were shocked and prepared a surprise banquet for them, but how dare the 35 City Lord stay here? This couple is poisonous!


    "No, no, it suddenly occurred to me that the beauty in my family is pregnant. I have to go back to take care of the beauty. Your majesty, Mr. Li, I''m leaving!"


    "I My old mother is going to have a baby! I have to go back and take care of my little brother! "


    The former son is still a beauty. The next one even brings his own mother with him. The latter city master can''t find an excuse for taking his own pet.


    "My pet is going to have a baby. I and I have to go back!"


    How can we say that in the devil''s land, pets are generally ugly monsters, because the uglier the monsters are, the more powerful the monsters are. If the pet is pregnant with his child, what kind of ugly the child will be.


    The city master''s face turned red. What could he do? He said, "yes, it''s mine. I''m a little nervous because it''s my first child."


    Li Qiu didn''t think much about it, and he didn''t look down on the demons. Instead, he envied it. He didn''t have a child when the city master came home.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at Xiaozi with sad eyes, thinking, when will Xiaozi have a daughter for him.Thirty five city leaders soon disappeared, so big banquet field, only left Su Tang and Li Qiu.


    As soon as Su Tang sees Li Qiu''s expression, she knows what he''s thinking. It''s impossible to have a baby. She wants to go home to support her. If she has a baby, she has to worry about it. How can she support her then?


    "Li Li, you always want to have a daughter, but have you ever thought, what if I gave birth to a male ball?" She said vividly, "little boy, not only skin, but also like to compete for favor. It''s said that his daughter likes his father, and what that boy likes is his mother...."


    Before Su Tang''s words were finished, he said that boys like their mothers, and Li Qiu''s face changed.


    What a son!


    That is to give birth to a rival!


    After all, there''s only one daughter-in-law. He hasn''t lived enough for two people. If there''s a son, she''ll think about the son in her heart and see the son in her eyes. She''ll even sleep with the smelly boy at night.


    Li Qiu has a strong sense of substitution. When he thinks about it, he can''t bear it.


    "No more!"


    Sue sugar can''t help teasing him, "but, I suddenly feel that it''s good to have a son. After that, the little guy must be very cute. Then, he will call his mother to hug him."


    In a trance, Li Qiu thought that he wanted his daughter. At that time, he called him father.


    He''s very handsome. It''s time to answer that sentence!


    "Do you really want a son that much?"


    Su Tang hum a, "Hey, think about a little excited." She said, also took his hand, "Li Li, how about we have three sons?"


    Li Qiu:?


    I don''t want one, three more?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    Li Qiu wanted to have children before, but now he doesn''t want to. He looks at xiaozizi and changes his aversion. Now he is looking forward to three children.


    Three kids? What''s that concept! At the thought of three puppies competing with him, his eyes turned black.


    What are you born to do? He was born to be angry with him!


    "Qing Qing, we are still young, or we''d better not have a baby."


    Su Tang stood on tiptoe with a smile and stroked his dog''s head. "How can he not live? As an ordinary person, I will live for several decades. If I die, who will accompany us and have three children, then we will have children under our knees. "


    She said this gently, but Li Qiu''s heart suddenly pulled up.


    The past few days have been so happy that he has forgotten the fate of Xiaozi. An ordinary person, who is good at heaven and earth, can give her pills, and at most live to be 100 years old. He can keep his face, but he can''t live long, unless


    Li Qiu''s hair is flustered, and suddenly embraces her in his arms.


    "Who says you will die, you will not die. I will protect you with me."


    Xiaozizi is only 20 years old now. She is in the prime of her life. But in a few decades, her body will grow old and eventually leave him.


    Li Qiu has lived for so long. For the first time, he wants to keep a person.


    But Su Tang''s body is not a practitioner even if the scattered soul comes back.


    Compared with Li Qiu''s panic, Su Tang was very calm. She patted him on the shoulder with a clean smile. "Once people die, I know Li Li in our family. Although it will make me angry, I think we''ll do well."


    Although this sand sculpture is not seen sometimes, it really cares about her. It''s just that she is a little arrogant. Sometimes he makes mistakes, but he counsels her first before she makes a move. After she has been back for so long, she''s so dignified that she''s half angry, and then withers on the way.


    Su Tang''s words were like saying a will. At that time, Li Qiu''s eyes were red. Who wants this kind of worth, he wants his son to live with him forever.


    "Don''t worry, there must be a way."


    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to it either. She still wanted to eat and make trouble every day. She occasionally bullied Li Qiu. In this way, three months later, Li Qiu suddenly wanted to go away one day.


    Since she came back, Li Qiu has been staying by her side. He wants to leave all of a sudden. He doesn''t say when he will come back. It''s abnormal.


    She thought that this guy had been thinking about her life, and immediately seized his hand.


    "Tell me the truth, where are you going?"


    Li Qiu didn''t want her to worry, so he said, "there''s a dragon in the West. I''m going to kill it."


    Su Tang wrinkled her face at that time and said, "kill the dragon? Are you a warrior? Do you know how dangerous dragons are? "


    No matter what the world is, the dragon is the symbol of danger. The dragon in the devil''s land is the devil''s Dragon. The desire for destruction is second to none in the whole devil''s land. If Li Qiu goes there alone, he won''t get any advantage.


    Su Tang is not stupid. He immediately guesses what he wants to do when he thinks of his worries about gain and loss.


    "Brother dog, what strange effect does magic dragon have?"


    The system says, "it''s said that the magic dragon can transform people. Your root bone is not suitable for practice. But if you soak in the blood of the magic dragon and replace it with the reverse bone of the magic dragon, you can directly own part of the strength of the magic dragon, which is almost one tenth of it, but you can also be proud of the devil kingdom with one tenth of it."


    Su Tang frowned, "so, Li Qiu''s cultivation is one tenth of that of the magic dragon?"


    System, "that''s not true. It''s still at the high point. It''s the male master, which is almost half of the cultivation of the magic dragon. But the magic dragon sleeps all the year round. When it sleeps, no one can get close to it. Once it wakes up, it''s a sign of danger. Let''s learn more about it. "


    Su Tang took a cool breath. There were only thirty-six cities in total, which was enough for him to swallow dozens of times.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    So it''s really unnecessary.


    But for Li Qiu, it''s not the same. This is his only hope. He doesn''t want to watch the baby grow old and die. In the last long years, he is the only one left, so he would rather gamble.


    He stubbornly wanted to kill the dragon, and even avoided everyone. When Su Tang knew, this guy secretly ran away in the middle of the night.


    Sue''s mad.


    What are you running for?


    I don''t know if she''ll go after her?


    She''s a systematic person. It''s automatic positioning.


    Su Tang didn''t pack any more. Before dawn, she avoided the guards in the city and went over the wall.


    The next morning, the housekeeper came and knocked on the door.


    The Lord of the city is gone, and so is his wife.


    Looking at the room, the maidservants were afraid that something might happen to the lady, so they asked the housekeeper, "housekeeper, do we need to find the lady and them? The guard didn''t take it with her. Is there any danger, madam


    The maidservant didn''t mention the Lord from the beginning to the end. No one could hurt him if he let Li Qiu Xiuwei be high, but his wife was different. After his wife came back, the city Lord''s house was laughing and laughing again. The maidservants liked to serve his wife, so they were very attentive to his wife.The housekeeper looked around, thought about it, and shook his head. "No, madam should be with the Lord. It''s all gone."


    It''s dark outside the city. Although Sutang can''t do any painting except his accomplishments, his eyesight is much worse because he can''t do his accomplishments. When he walks outside the city, he''s just like a blackened blind man.


    System, "you can''t go ahead! It''s a river, a river


    Su Tang held her feet in time, and then couldn''t help scolding the navigation, "can you do it? In the first five minutes, she told me that if you go straight this way, you can get to the next city!"


    The system wiped the sweat, but also very helpless, "I am the system, you really take me as a locator."


    Su Tang snorted, "you can''t do anything, you can''t even locate."


    System:


    The system is aggrieved, but the system dare not say.


    It''s better for Li Qiu to take a rest when he walks. Su Tang is different. He can''t walk.


    "Old age, my old arms and legs, I want to crawl!"


    system is so quiet that it can''t help but make complaints about the old arms. Why didn''t I feel it when I closed my dark room? Ah, that dark little dark room, I can only count the time by hand. A whole night. Do you know the total number of minutes and seconds? "


    As soon as these words came out, it was su Tang''s turn to be speechless.


    Maybe blame her? It''s not Li Qiu''s son of a bitch. She''s scared when she sees the bed. It''s not for sleeping, it''s for sports!


    One person, one system, fell in love and killed each other. In the end, Su Tang bought a horse, but she couldn''t walk with two legs.


    However, along the way, she felt that she had become a Tang monk, so she went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. Originally, she was alone, and then she had a little white horse, but now she had a sand monk. Oh, I''m sorry, wrong. The strong man''s name is Shaqi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    Shaqi, a strong man, fell into the river at that time. It was su Tang who pulled him out. Although that guy was tall and strong, he was covered with bronze sexy skin. As a result, he came directly to Su Tang as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Miss, you saved me, and I''ll be your man from now on."


    When she bumped into Su Tang''s head, she wanted to kick people into the river again. However, the strong man also had color. Seeing that she squinted and was impatient, she immediately begged for mercy.


    "Miss, I''m joking. My name is Shaqi. You can call me Qiqi." The strong man was embarrassed to spoil her and threw an eyebrow. Not to mention, although he was strong, his eyes were really flattering.


    Unfortunately, he met Su Tang. At that time, Su let go, not only pushed the man back into the river, but also pressed his head into the river. After washing it twice, she said, "Qiqi? Do you still play? "


    Her voice is gloomy. If the system didn''t tell her that this guy is a river demon and the magic dragon is afraid of water, she would be too lazy to start.


    Magic dragon is afraid of water. What is river demon good at? He is good at water distribution. Taking him with him at that time is a big weapon.


    But they are all demons, and they deliberately confuse Su Tang. They must be trying to figure out something for her. Su Tang''s body has no cultivation and no magic power, and the strong man''s eyes are so charming that he may want to occupy her body.


    Tut, there are dangers everywhere.


    The river demon is not afraid of water, but Su Tang has a system. When she left the city Lord''s mansion, she also stayed in a pile of runes, so it seems that she pressed his head into the river, but in fact it was in the fire.


    A fire symbol, let you experience what is hot fire.


    At that time, the river demon was yelled wildly by the hot zi''er. He didn''t expect that the seemingly ordinary weak woman had such skill. He was immediately afraid.


    "This, this girl, what a monster you are


    Sue sugar grinned like a demon. "Guess."


    The river demon patted his head and said with certainty: "it must be the fire demon!"


    Water and fire are incompatible, which can make such a terrible fire. Besides gunpowder, the river demon can''t figure out what else.


    Su Tang is a man who can even deceive a man. A man like river god must be more able to deceive.


    She can''t fight magic dragon, and it''s hard for Li Qiu to fight magic dragon, but she can make up the Dragon killing team.


    "ShaQima, have you ever heard of the magic dragon?"


    River demon immediately pupil a shrink, even the other side called the wrong name also didn''t care.


    The magic dragon is the unspeakable thing in the devil kingdom. How dare the fire demon be so bold!


    "What do you say the adult wants to do?"


    Su Tang took a shortcut: "as far as I know, an adult is ready to go. The magic dragon is afraid of water. At that time, you and I will steal the blood of the magic dragon while the adult is tired, which will be enough for us to dominate the demon kingdom." She said, pointing to the small river which is not spacious, and asked, "do you want to shrink in this small river all your life? You are not afraid that one day, the river will dry up. How can you survive then? Without the river, the river demon will be suntanned in the end. "


    Sun drying, for the river demon, is the most cruel way to die. As soon as Su Tang finished, the river demon felt the fear in his soul.


    Of course, he didn''t know that when Su Tang said these words, he also used hypnosis. If not, he would not be so easily hooked.


    Immediately, he patted his chest, serious and enthusiastic way: "this girl, don''t worry, that day, I will go all out!"


    Su Tang gave him a sign of cheering, "then you and I, let''s go?"


    Shaqi nodded heavily, "girl, please!"


    The magic dragon in the demon kingdom is not like the water control magic dragon in the ancient Chinese legend, but more like the evil dragon in the western world, the kind of fireball spraying. But a river demon is not enough. Since it is a dragon slaughtering team, at least we need to find some more people.


    Su Tang rode on the little white horse, while the river demon walked barefoot, but because the river demon was a demon, he didn''t feel tired all the way.


    One person, one demon and one horse walked for several days. On the way, they met another person.


    It was a girl, but she was bald without hair.


    It''s not su Tang who discriminates against her bald head. It''s the girl in front of her. Although her facial features are beautiful, her skin is full of greasy light. In the sun, the greasy light flashed into Su Tang''s eyes.


    "Ah, two, help me..."


    Su Tang, with a small face, turned back and said to the river demon, "do you demons have such artificial acting skills?"


    River demon urgent, "my acting is much better than him, at least, I''m still in the water splashing cry for help, she suddenly jumped out on the ground, behind no pursuers, save a hammer ah!"


    As soon as the river demon finished with the hammer, the bald girl seemed to find her flaws, and she hammered directly. The river demon hid quickly, but the hammer didn''t fall on him, but there was a big hole on the ground.


    Su Tang looked at the wonderful girl and asked the system, "brother dog, what the hell is this?"


    System, "..." It''s a pig


    Su Tang hissed, "I''m really a Tang monk. It''s ShaQima and pig. What about my monkey brother? What about my best monkey brother? "System, "monkey brother''s skill is the best, and the whole devil Kingdom, only Li Qiu''s cultivation is the best."


    Once you accept this setting, it''s like that.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to delay too long on the road. Although the pig demon''s acting skill is poor, she finds that the pig can hypnotize.


    It''s a pity that she is facing Su Tang and river demon instead of ordinary little demons. Naturally, she won''t be cheated by her.


    Su Tang sat on the white horse, slightly bent down, supported her elbow on the horse''s back, and asked with a smile, "piggy demon, do you want to join my team?"


    Come on, hypnosis. Let''s see who''s good at hypnosis.


    As soon as Su Tang''s bewitching language came out, the pig demon immediately put away the hammer, and then came to her, "I do!"


    The river demon was stunned. Unexpectedly, the fire demon had such ability.


    To find a group of dragon slaying teams in a short time, Su Tang doesn''t pick people, so she takes them on the journey directly. However, hypnosis has a time limit. When the pig demon wakes up, she not only repents, but also tries to eat them. Then, Su Tang hammers her and makes her better.


    Piggy demon holding the bulging skull, Wei qubaba, want to find River demon comfort, but river demon dislike her.


    "You go away, your mother shot me."


    The little pig demon was stunned, this bastard actually said her mother?! To be reasonable, when he pointed to her, he still used orchid finger. Who is the mother in the end!


    "I am a female!! You think I''m you, with a strong face, and I''m more motherly than you are! "


    The river demon was hurt. "What about the female? I''m a river demon. I''m hermaphrodite. Why can''t I be a mother? You all despise me. "


    Su Tang


    She suddenly felt that her dragon killing team was going to change its name. Let''s call it Niang Pao team.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    Su Tang, as the only tough guy in the team, shouldered the heavy responsibility. When he finally found the magic dragon, he had already followed many people behind him. That is to say, it''s strange that other people are recruiting heroes from all sides. Her dragon slaying team is full of crooked teammates.


    The river demon is a hermaphrodite, even if it''s a pig demon with a bald head and a centipede demon behind it. There are nearly 20 barefoot demons. He also dislikes the slow running of the little white horse, and let him eat the little white horse, and then make his own Su Tang mount.


    Su Tang looked at her feet. At that time, she was afraid of loneliness. If he was allowed to ride, she would faint on the spot.


    With the river demon, there is a fish demon. The fish can''t be without water, so the two demons hold together all the way, very hot eyes.


    In short, this small team is not a normal one.


    This is not, Li Qiu sees her at the first sight, directly stupefied.


    "Qingqing, this is..." Different from the wanton scenery in the past, Li Qiu''s clothes were a little bit broken, and there were many small wounds on his body. In the past, Qingjun''s face was not the same as before. He was sitting in the corner of the valley, almost integrated with the withered branches around him.


    How long has it been since the rebellious Lord of the city changed so much? Su Tang stepped forward and found that his foot was injured.


    Her pupil concussion, distressed want to touch his feet, but afraid of his injury at home, can only shake hands, and finally stop in the air.


    Seeing this, Li Qiu holds her hand directly and sticks his face to him. He didn''t expect that Xiaozi would come to him secretly. This is the most dangerous place in the devil Kingdom, and He looked at the group of demons behind the cub and was happy.


    "How did you collect these demons?"


    Su Tang touched her nose with her other hand and laughed a little embarrassed. "Actually, they''re pretty cute."


    Although Li Qiu was hurt, he looked a little more embarrassed, but his reputation in the devil''s land would not decline. No, the demons trembled at the first sight of Li Qiu. In addition to the very few demons who knew Li Qiu was here at the beginning, those demons who were fooled by Su Tang didn''t know anything.


    They shiver, for fear that Lord Li will be angry and swallow them. After all, swallowing other demons in the demon kingdom can repair the injury.


    Li Qiu is very interested. He looks at the little demons. Although his accomplishments are average, it''s not easy to gather so many demons in a short time. How many secrets does his little boy have that he doesn''t know?


    Su Tang coughed softly, "let''s treat you first." She squatted down to give him medicine, but Li Qiu refused.


    "It doesn''t matter," he said. "I''ve already taken the medicine."


    As soon as the words came out, the system immediately followed, "what medicine, his leg is going to be useless. If he doesn''t treat it again, he will be lame later."


    Su Tang also for me met the lame male master, or senior world male master, at that time was shocked, "are you sure?"


    The system says, "I''m lying to you as a puppy!"


    Although brother Gou is really a dog sometimes, he doesn''t cheat people in this kind of thing. Su Tang''s face is heavy, and Li Qiu''s heart is scared when she looks at him. Although he''s right, he''s here to win the evil dragon''s anti bone.


    But he felt guilty. He could see the worry in his eyes. He felt guilty only when he faced the people he cared about.


    Su Tang''s face was flat and her eyes were not full of laughter. She said with great dignity, "I''ll just say it again. Show me your feet!"


    Li Qiu took a look at her, and then at those little demons hiding in various corners not far away. He continued to speak hard, "I really didn''t..."


    Before he could finish, Su Tang directly kicked his foot. She had a sense of propriety, but she didn''t kick very hard, but Li Qiu''s face changed greatly, and her cold sweat also dropped from her forehead.


    Su Tang sneered, "the medicine?"


    Li Qiu bowed his head and said nothing.


    Sue sugar continued to sneer, "it''s ok?"


    Li Qiu Our Lord, for the first time, did not dare to speak in front of his daughter-in-law.


    When Su Tang came out, she took some runes and potions, and she knew how to cure. As long as she had breath, there was no one she could not cure.


    Xiao Zi''s skill of cleaning and dressing the wound was so skillful that Li Qiu frowned.


    He couldn''t figure out who else had such exquisite skills besides the doctor. After all, exquisite skills need to be practiced, but who would practice them for her? The Lin family not only ignored her identity, but also allowed the young ladies to bully her. Xiaozizi must have had a hard time in the past.


    Li Qiu''s eyes are more and more distressed. He completely forgets that he was hurt himself.


    This is not, Su sugar help him bandage wound, a look up to see his loving eyes, at that time can''t understand.


    Li Qiu suddenly put her in his arms, "Qing Qing, you have me in the future."


    As long as he is there, no one will be allowed to bully or humiliate her, as long as As long as she''s willing to stay with him longer.


    This sounds a little strange to Sutang.Seriously, she would have been better off without him.


    But the task is to rely on professional ability, so she said: "I''m not interested in the lame husband. If you want to be lame, I''ll change a husband."


    What she said was extremely cold. Li Qiu, who had been moved by herself before, froze at that time.


    He had a few ideas about his injury. He didn''t care about one leg. Besides, the magic dragon was seriously injured. He wanted to cultivate himself a little, and then kill him when he was unprepared. Now, he didn''t dare to move.


    I''ve moved. I''ll never have a daughter-in-law.


    Don''t move. Listen to my daughter-in-law. There will be opportunities in the future.


    Li Qiu counseled. How could there be the appearance that he had to be in a position to ignore his body before? Other little demons were shocked when they saw this. Their captain held the adult down so easily? Still so obedient?


    The little demons are afraid of Li Qiu, but the little demons see Su Tang so well that the adoration in their eyes is almost overflowing.


    That''s the strongest one in the devil''s land. If the strongest one in the devil''s land is so obedient, isn''t their boss the master of the devil''s land?!


    The little demons have rich associations. Now they want to kneel down and support Su Tang as their demon king!


    But before they could finish their excitement, the magic dragon made a move.


    Li Qiu wants to kill the dragon after he''s recovered, but the magic dragon has the same idea. It wants to bite his neck while Li Qiu doesn''t pay attention. It''s just like biting his feet before, but it''s hard to repair the place it bit.


    But who would have thought, he just rushed out, a water column on the ground, facing its two eyes, it can not maintain its balance.


    "Who is it?"


    Its roar shocked many small demons to roll on the ground, only Su Tang stepped up and walked in front of it.


    "Dragon Slayer!" She raised her chin and stood in front of the dragon in a very proud manner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    The moment Su Tang stood forward, Li Qiu''s eyes changed.


    When xiaozizi stands in front of him against the light, he seems to be able to protect him. Li Qiu has lived for hundreds of years. This is the first time that someone stands in front of him.


    The icing on the cake, Yimen, but in the snow, she is the first one.


    Li Qiu is very moved, even the blackening value has loosened 5%, Su Tang a listen, the mood is even better.


    Only 25% is left. If the dragon is slaughtered, it will be almost complete!


    When she thought about it, her hair was almost up in excitement. When she looked at the ugly and dark magic dragon, Su Tang was just like looking at a treasure.


    The magic dragon was still very arrogant. It had huge wings. When it opened, it covered the sky and the sun. It almost covered all the light on Su Tang''s body, making her stay in the dark. But Su Tang''s shining eyes made the magic dragon shiver.


    Its life span is much longer than that of Li Qiu. For thousands of years, nothing can hurt it. The world doesn''t allow it to be awake all the time, so it will sleep for 500 years every 500 years. This time, if Li Qiu didn''t wake it up, it will sleep for another 100 years.


    But now, looking at the human being who was only about 20 years old, he felt fear in her.


    It''s angry, growling and hitting the fireball!


    Just a weak human, dare to challenge it! I''m tired of living. Today, I''ll treat her as an appetizer!


    The magic dragon is a magic dragon, and the fire is not an ordinary fire. The little demons are afraid of fierce hatred. At this moment, where dare they come forward? Only Su Tang doesn''t take back. Instead, he raises his feet and takes another step forward.


    "The spirit of heaven and earth, the sun and the moon for light, fire curse, burning!"


    Magic Dragon''s fire is the only one in the world, but Su Tang''s fire curse can compete with its fire. At this time, she immediately roared to the river demon nearby: "river demon, it''s up to you! Water


    The river demon is an ordinary little demon, and his water is just an ordinary river. But when he called, Su Tang followed closely, which is different from the previous fire curse. This time, she directly blessed the water.


    "Thunder, thunder, hurricane, up!"


    Originally just ordinary people''s arms thick and thin water column, now under Su Tang''s spell, directly became a terrible waterspout, and the waterspout inside, also full of thunder, lightning, roaring sound, hit the dragon, directly hit it back and forth.


    One after another, the Dragon did not dare to underestimate this ordinary human.


    It stare big eyes, red eyes, monstrous and terrible, open mouth, eager to swallow sugar.


    But it did.


    He opened his mouth and sucked wildly. Even the hundred year old trees on the ground were all rooted up, and even the little demon who didn''t hide far enough was sucked up. Although Su Tang only had his clothes moved, Li Qiu was not at ease. Regardless of the injury on his feet, he immediately jumped over, but without waiting for him to get close, he was calm and unhappy, and said: "if your feet are lame, I''m really sorry I will abandon you. "


    Li Qiu, "do you want to leave it or not? Let''s talk about it later. Now, follow me first!"


    He didn''t dare to leave the little girl here at risk. The rest was up to him.


    Su Tang saw his intention and his eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t you want to kill it and use its blood to rebuild my bone? I have a good way."


    Li Qiu''s heart faintly floated a silent premonition. Sure enough, the next second, she released his hand and jumped directly into the mouth of the magic dragon.


    The little girl''s figure soon disappeared in Li Qiu''s eyes. At that moment, his pupil immediately shrank like a thin needle.


    "Lin, Qing!"


    Su Tang can''t hear her. After she jumps into the mouth of the dragon, she immediately sets up a border for herself. In the middle of the way, she also sets up a border for many little demons. As long as she doesn''t die, these borders won''t break.


    The magic dragon is huge, and its belly is more like a bottomless cave. When the little demons have a border, they don''t die even if they fall in. At first, they scream in horror. Later, they find that they have a transparent protector around them, and they are brave.


    "It was our demon king who saved us!"


    They say so, Su sugar also blame embarrassed, what demon king, she can''t dare.


    "Come on, now, give full play to your housekeeping skills."


    Each demon has its own name tricks. Su Tang can stimulate these attacks and make their attacks go up in a straight line. Moreover, the belly of the magic dragon must be more fragile than the outside. The magic dragon has scales on its body, which are hard to hurt. On the contrary, its belly is full of meat.


    Su Tang draws out a rune and directly lights up the viscera of the magic dragon.


    At that moment, all the little demons were shocked.


    "Its heart is so big!"


    "It''s the same color as its body. Its heart is black!"


    "Wow, its liver is so big. If you give it to me, how long do I have to eat it?"


    The little demons are about to split the magic dragon now. Su Tang is not interested in these organs, but there is a little demon who is very shy."Well, I want to eat dragon whip, can you let me?"


    "Hey, you can''t finish such a big thing alone. It''s said that there are two dragon whip."


    "I, I can''t finish it, I can pickle it!"


    The atmosphere that used to be quite tense suddenly disappeared.


    The little demons are all true temperament. When it comes to this thing, a group of people start to ask for it. But there are too many people to ask for it. In the end, they all look at Su Tang and obviously want her to make the decision.


    Su Tang has a headache. "Why do you want her to share this thing with her sister-in-law?"


    She couldn''t help roaring at the system, but the system said, "little girl? Wake up, your body is only 20 years old, but your soul is tens of thousands of years old, ancestral level, what shame do you do


    Su Tang was so angry that he had nothing to say. So he said bravely, "what''s the hurry? There are two dragons. When the time comes, everyone will cut a piece. I don''t believe it. I can''t divide them."


    The little demons are shocked. The magic dragon is a terrible existence in the devil''s land. People dare not get close to it. It is said that all the people who have seen the magic dragon have died, but their adults actually know that the magic dragon has two dragon whips.


    "How do you know, my lord?"


    "My Lord, you are really the light of our demon clan! Even this is known! "


    "Lord Segao!"


    Su Tang


    She was tired. She missed her sand sculptor. She didn''t want to talk about magic dragon at all.


    "Come on, you all aim at the heart."


    The little demons felt that they had found the mainstay and had no fear at the beginning. They all began to attack the heart of the magic dragon.


    Su Tang''s border is able to avoid the attack of the outside world, but his attack can be fully played out. The little demons have never seen such a high border. At that moment, they were like a carnival, that is, the evil dragon was miserable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    Originally, the magic dragon was very arrogant. It fought with Li Qiu, thinking about how to swallow him up and let him be digested by him with those little demons. But when it hit, there was a sharp pain in its abdomen, which was like the internal organs of its whole body were gnawed by something. It was so painful that it wanted to open its chest.


    Under the intense pain, it began to be unable to fight against Li Qiu, and even began to roll on the ground. In the end, it could only utter the painful and wailing sound of the dragon.


    Li Qiu has already killed the red eye, but looking at the magic dragon this state, he is a Leng at first, then Dawu.


    Ferocious scarlet pupil began to fade, frightening momentum also gradually convergence.


    He squinted and looked at the magic dragon''s two short hands. He attacked wherever they covered.


    The magic dragon was attacked from inside and outside. He wanted to dodge, but he didn''t know how to hide. Finally, he could only roll all over the ground in confusion.


    Magic dragon can''t really open its stomach, but it won''t be so stupid that it doesn''t know anything. The sudden pain in its stomach must have been caused by the goblins. Although it doesn''t understand why its strong stomach acid can''t melt them, it can only spit out these goblins now.


    He began to urge his internal power, but Su Tang was the kind he would swallow if he wanted to, and he would come out if he wanted to vomit?


    Sue sugar let the little demons out, and she continued to attack its heart.


    No matter what creature the heart is, once it''s damaged, it can''t be repaired in a short time. During this period, the cultivation of the magic dragon will drop rapidly. When it comes to the end, it doesn''t need to be attacked by Li Qiu. She can crush it to death.


    Magic Dragon''s strength is not bad, but it''s too arrogant. Although it has lived for thousands of years, Su Tang''s actual combat experience is much richer than it in so many advanced worlds.


    This is not, on the surface, it has the upper hand, swallowing people to the belly, but I don''t know that people still have a back move.


    Su Tang called a disturbance in his stomach. He attacked his heart, liver, spleen and stomach for a while. He had to soak in rain and dew.


    "Ah, brother dog, I suddenly feel that I am the monkey king."


    System, "what do you mean?"


    Su Tang said, "look, the great sage was making a big noise in Princess Tiefan''s belly at that time. What am I doing now? Make a big noise in the devil dragon''s belly. Just wait. The devil dragon will not be able to bear it and will start to beg for mercy."


    Although the magic dragon is arrogant and arrogant, it is really afraid of life and death. Soon, as Su Tang said, it not only asks for mercy, but also wants to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Warrior, warrior, come out! As long as you come out, I can be your mount! "


    Let a dragon mount, is the supreme honor for people, but for the dragon, it is a disgrace, but now, it put down its pride, just for life.


    Su Tang kicked his stomach through. Now he heard him plead for mercy, tut, very disgusted, "you let me come out, I don''t have too much face?"


    The magic dragon was so painful that he couldn''t even stand up. In addition, Li Qiu was still attacking crazily. He could only curl himself up and resist with the dragon''s back.


    "Then you say, how can you let me go?"


    Su Tang gave a sigh and said, "break your legs. Oh, by the way, remember to break it into pieces and never get better. "


    The magic dragon is shocked. Although it has wings, it has no feet. How can it walk in the future?


    Besides, even if it is a bird, it also has feet.


    But just as it hesitated, sugar had gone through its stomach and all the way to its heart.


    At this time, although the heart is still beating, it is full of holes.


    "Brother dog, heart beating, give me some music."


    System:


    Play or its cubs can play, from the grave to the heart, no she won''t!


    "Don''t spoil people." While talking, I really put music on her.


    In a way, although brother Gou is unreliable, he is still very fond of Su Tang when he is spoiling her. No, he also plays a pile of song lists and asks her which one she likes.


    Su Tang is in a good mood now. The magic dragon over there vomites a few mouthfuls of blood directly, but there are still some broken hearts along with the blood.


    The magic dragon was scared, scared and counseled. It didn''t hesitate any more. It immediately touched the fireball and burned one of its feet.


    The pain of the heart and the heat of the feet made the Dragon howl.


    "Well, warrior, I''ve done what you told me. Come out quickly!"


    Su Tang snorted, "you think I''m so easy to fool you into breaking two feet, but you only broke one? Why, when you hit my family hard before, you didn''t think about your end? "


    The magic dragon didn''t know who Li Li was in her mouth, but he could vaguely guess that it was the man who disturbed her sleep, and then was bitten off one foot by her.


    The magic dragon was suddenly aggrieved. Although it liked half a city, this time it really did nothing. It was just sleeping. It was woken up by people. Before it could react, it was slapped in the face. Who could bear it.What''s more, although it abandoned one of his feet, it didn''t have a good chance to be attacked. The dragon scale not only became dull, but also had many small cracks. Dragon scale is not renewable, once completely damaged, it is a magic dragon without scales.


    Just like human beings without hair, it will be a little bald dragon!


    When the magic dragon thought of the picture, the whole dragon refused.


    "Come on, waste your other foot, and I''ll come out right away."


    Su sugar impatient urge, magic dragon that used to be sharp and terrible eyes, now Qinchu tears.


    "Yes, can you make a discussion?"


    As soon as his words came out, Su Tang had already kicked his heart.


    The huge pain made the magic dragon spit out the fireball immediately.


    Su sugar this action, let all small demon, even Li Qiu all see stupefied.


    At that moment, Li Qiu suddenly felt that it was his daughter-in-law, and that it was his hero!


    "Ding, the blackening value decreased by 10%, and the current blackening index: 15%."


    Poor magic dragon, who has lived for thousands of years, has never been wronged. Once upon a time, only those people, demons and Demons knelt down in front of him and begged for mercy, but the geomantic omen turned in turn, and he would kowtow to a human.


    At the moment when the flame came out, its other foot was soon surrounded by the flame. However, in the blink of an eye, even the belt meat wrapped in bones burned to ashes. With the wind blowing, the magic dragon directly lowered its head.


    Without feet, it felt so ugly that it was no longer the handsome magic dragon at the beginning. At this moment, it was like a reptile like a snake, which could only crawl on the ground.


    The body and mind are in great pain, the magic dragon is wronged, suddenly crying out.


    "You are all bad people!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    The volume of such a large magic dragon, when crying, the tears actually spray out like rain.


    Su Tang was shocked. Not only she, but also other demons thought it was a terrible move. They were scared to hide. Only Li Qiu, lame and jumping, pulled the little hero out of the dragon''s belly.


    Li Qiu''s foot is hurt, but he doesn''t care. Holding Su Tang, he just feels that he has the whole world, his matchless daughter-in-law.


    He was in a good mood. He just laughed, but suddenly he couldn''t.


    Before, Xiaozi was in different spirits. She had to take a few breaths to walk a few steps. Although the latter two were almost raised, they were just ordinary people''s bodies. Even when she ran away on her wedding night, was chased by Xiao Ling''s men, and was stabbed in the abdomen, she didn''t show her amazing accomplishments.


    But now, although her whole body is stained with the blood of the magic dragon, she looks rather embarrassed, but the light on her body, that kind of self-confidence, is unmatched.


    Li Qiu suddenly fell into some kind of silence. He thought about what happened at the banquet that day. He had planned to take her to the end of the world. As a result, Xiaozai was so arrogant that he intimidated all the city leaders and forced him to worship and get married. This is not the key. The most important thing is that she forced him Force him to marry!


    At that time, Li Qiu was really a second hell and a second heaven. He thought he had a relationship with the scattered soul, but unexpectedly, the little boy came back in time, choking and choking, but the beauty made his heart beat faster.


    He never thought much, but now he has to.


    Is this his little wife, or the scattered soul, and the one at the banquet, after all Is it her!


    Some things can''t be studied carefully, otherwise the details will find more flaws. My daughter-in-law, who knows best, has first-class acting skills and is in the sky, will not play cards according to common sense every time. In the end, even if she is found, she will use the most innocent expression and the most innocent language to act aggrieved.


    Li Qiu thought, the corner of his mouth suddenly grinned, just that smile, looking at some strange.


    Su Tang didn''t notice. Now she''s paying all her attention to the dragon.


    "Cry for nothing."


    She was vicious, and the magic dragon was even more aggrieved at that time.


    "I, I''m no longer dignified, I''m ugly."


    Su Tang thought that she was mourning for her lost life. As a result, she made trouble for a long time because of her appearance?


    I can''t see that you still care about your appearance.


    Su Tang, "ugliness is ugliness. Anyway, you are the only dragon in the devil kingdom. There is no other little mother dragon. Who cares about your appearance?"


    Magic Dragon seems to have been stabbed by her painful foot, no, it has no feet, it only has a broken heart!


    "It doesn''t matter if there is no little mother dragon. I can make one myself."


    As soon as he said this, not only Su Tang, but also Li Qiu''s eyes changed. There are too many legends about the magic dragon. It is said that it can make ordinary people rebuild their spiritual roots. But no one has verified whether it is true or not, but Li Qiu has no other way, so he comes with the only hope left.


    But unexpectedly, the magic dragon can make its own clan?!


    "Made? How to make it? Let''s hear it


    Su Tang''s eyes were bright and full of interest, but the magic dragon thought that he was going to be finished. Seeing this, she quietly relaxed, and then said, "the scales of the magic dragon can''t be regenerated, but the bones of the magic dragon can be regenerated. I can take out a bone and create a kindred for me. Even the female or male can be my choice."


    Su Tang didn''t know before. Why is there a dragon in the devil''s land and the way of heaven so mean? As a result, it''s not Tiandao that is stingy, it''s Tiandao that gives it Nuwa''s ability!


    To create a race, as long as it is happy, it will be the ancestor of all magic dragons in the future. What''s its status? Don''t say the devil''s land, the whole world can be ruled by it.


    It''s a pity that this magic dragon is a very lazy guy. Although it''s tall and big, it can swallow half a city when it''s hungry. It''s all because it''s lazy.


    Hungry is because it sleeps too long, 500 years of activity time, 500 years of sleeping time, it can shorten the sleeping time, but it does not want to, and the activity of 500 years, it is lazy most of the time in the sun, just because it can eat people, so it is famous.


    "Now, show me the whole one."


    Magic Dragon dare not not from, it takes out a small bone from the body, and then drops blood, set a good border, finally, buried in the earth.


    Yes, it''s the kind of soil that can be seen everywhere.


    Su Tang was shocked, "just That''s it? "


    The magic dragon is a little angry. What is this? Do you know how painful it is to take a bone?! It is painful to the other party''s real birth, and birth does not mean relief, once the small bone encounter injury, it is painful.


    What kind of clan do you create? That''s to create your own weakness!


    Su Tang''s hatred for the little bone was strong. She thought of another thing.


    The magic dragon has been taken by them. Now, rebuilding the spirit root is the key."How to rebuild the spiritual root."


    Magic dragon a Leng, "remodel spirit root?"


    Li Qiu nodded, "yes, reshape." Finish saying, see evil dragon one face don''t understand, pointed to squat on the ground of the little girl, sink a voice way: "her spirit root is too bad."


    The magic dragon was shocked by this.


    That''s not good? If she was more powerful, she would be able to tear down the sky!


    "So you disturb my sleep just to rebuild her spiritual roots?"


    Li Qiu nodded and said, "it''s said that the evil dragon''s anti bone can reshape the spirit root. That''s why I came to have a try."


    The magic dragon took a cold breath and jumped up, "who is it! Who told you that I''m going to kill him! "


    The evil dragon is furious, but it seems that Li Qiu has made a mistake.


    "If you want to rebuild Linggen, tell me straight! I''ll give you a half bone. What do you want me to do against the bone? Do you know what I''ll do if I take my bone? "


    Li Qiu, "I don''t know."


    I don''t know, it really made the magic dragon jump up. It hopped back and forth, and the land was shocked. "If I don''t have the rebellious bone, I will be suppressed, and whoever has my rebellious bone will have to carry my soul!"


    Of course, there''s a more serious one that it didn''t say.


    Carrying its soul can refine it. In the end, it can only become a puppet.


    It''s only half said in the magic dragon language, but with Li Qiu''s understanding, you can naturally understand the meaning behind it.


    It''s been a long time since this statement was made. Maybe the Dragon butcher wanted to take it for himself, but his own ability was not enough, so he deliberately spread the rumor that the scales of the magic dragon were hard to break. This was a long-term battle against it, forcing it to sleep, so as to weaken its strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    Su Tang had been stained with a lot of magic dragon''s blood for a long time, and the magic dragon didn''t dare to delay. After crying for a while, he tore off his scales and dug out a small bone of his own. Then he didn''t know what incantation he recited, so he disappeared in Su Tang''s body.


    Su Tang was still a little confused at the beginning. She was still in the same place and jumped out with two words, "is that it?"


    The Dragon nodded. "Yes, that''s it."


    Fat feet and feet are gone, and all the wounds are on the body. The magic dragon looks at the sky so sad 45 degrees, "what else do you want?"


    One side of the demon smell speech, have exposed naked eyes.


    That kind of treat each other as a meal, very not hungry, immediately rush to enjoy the eyes, let the magic dragon frown.


    Yes, it can''t beat that human, that seemingly ordinary human is too cunning, but these little demons, it''s no longer a word to swallow.


    Feet gone, it fluttered under the wings, that flutter, directly all the small demon to sweep away.


    When Su Tang looked up, she saw the little demons yelling one by one. Some of them even had a lot of courage. Xu felt that he had a backing, and he was shouting to the magic dragon: "we''ll come back!"


    This words a, magic dragon Qi of flapping wings of action faster.


    Come back, come back and feed it? If it''s not for this cunning human, how can it be attacked? How can it be afraid of them?!


    Magic dragon was so angry that he felt that he had lost all his face and his handsome appearance. Thinking about it, he could not help crying.


    If he is a man, he is a strong man.


    Now the man burst into tears. To be honest, Su Tang didn''t like it, but wanted to die.


    It''s ugly.


    "Hey, don''t cry."


    Fierce male, oh no, is Magic Dragon don''t listen, it will cry, feet lost, heart pain, now don''t let it cry, too unreasonable.


    It''s not only going to cry, it''s going to cry louder.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The volume of the magic dragon is so big that it can''t cry easily. When it cries, especially when its sadness is hard to control, it is just like the bear child. It jumps all over the ground, and the Su Tang can''t stand steadily. It falls down in Li Qiu''s arms several times.


    Li Qiu doesn''t have any problem. Anyway, he can still get a daughter-in-law from time to time. He''s just enjoying himself. It''s su Tang. He''s so angry that he''s going to run away.


    "Cry, Jill! I''ll cut your two things again! "


    She roared, and the whole valley echoed.


    Magic dragon was stunned. He opened his big eyes and looked at Su Tang in disbelief. In the end, he was aggrieved and helpless. He pitifully took a short hand and tried to block his position that Tencent would not let him describe.


    It retreated in fear and fear, but it was su Tang, just like a rascal who molested a good woman.


    Su Tang''s face turned black, and Li Qiu''s mouth slightly puffed. At last, he reached out and held down his daughter-in-law.


    "Forget it, forget it." He dragged her aside, tone is full of helplessness, "you bully a dragon to do what."


    Sue sugar, "how did I bully him? It''s so big, I''m so big. It''s not as tall as one of its arms. "


    Li Qiu sighed. The little daughter-in-law is small, but her strength is incalculable. Let alone the magic dragon, even if he is added, one person and one dragon can''t stand her alone.


    "Its mind..." Li Qiu racked his brains and held it for a long time. Finally, he finally found a word, "still a child."


    God damn child.


    Su Tang was stunned. She looked at Li Qiu and the magic dragon, and finally vomited out a foul breath, "I don''t have such a useless child."


    Magic Dragon: hum


    Su Tang could not help clenching her fists, showing a very cautious smile, "again, believe it or not, I punch a small tooth."


    The magic dragon''s second sound was so stuck in his throat that he could only swallow it alive.


    It dares to be angry but not to speak. It can only pick and pull the small bones it has just planted.


    Forget it, this terrible human existence one day, it is impossible to restore the glory of that year, what kind of people to plant out, this kind of suffering, let it suffer.


    Magic dragon is planning to plant the bones back, after all, it contains endless dragon breath, however, it pulled to half, but Su sugar to stop.


    Su Tang is very curious. What will grow out of a small bone? Seeing this, she quickly stops it.


    "What are you doing?"


    The magic dragon was very aggrieved and explained in a low voice, "anyway, you also know how to plant a new magic dragon. I think I can''t take care of it with my body now. It''s better to eat it first, and then plant another Magic Dragon when my body recovers."


    Su Tang squinted, and the idea of the big magic dragon was all written on her face.


    If this is pulled down by it, I''m afraid there won''t be a second magic dragon until she leaves.


    "No, since all the bones have been taken out, there is no reason to take them back." At the end of the speech, she asked Li Qiu to take a storage bag, "if you can''t keep it, I''ll keep it."Without waiting for her action, Li Qiu had dug the bones and soil into the storage bag.


    He was so fast that he didn''t give the magic dragon the chance to repent. With a wave of his hand, the soil and bone disappeared, leaving only a big pit.


    The magic dragon is going to be crazy by this couple. It has a good sleep. Why do you embarrass it like this!


    "All right." Su Tang clapped the nonexistent soil on her hands and said with a smile, "we have to go back. You go on sleeping."


    Magic Dragon


    Ganlin Niang, who the hell can still sleep!


    It was Li Qiu. He didn''t know whether it was conscience or something. He threw out a small porcelain vase.


    He didn''t say much about outsiders and didn''t explain much. As a result, as soon as he turned around with Su Tang, the stupid dragon threw the bottle into his mouth.


    The magic dragon''s mouth was very good. Besides, the bottle was not very big, so he bit it and swallowed it.


    "A little less, is there any more?"


    It didn''t know how to be polite, but Li Qiu was rare and showed his shocked eyes.


    He turned abruptly, frowning, "all eaten?"


    "All of them." Finish saying, still show it that a row of sharp teeth, flaunting a way: "not enough for me to plug teeth."


    Li Qiu


    Su Tang


    If she remembers correctly, the small bottle is filled with precious tonic. After all, when Su Tang was ill a few years ago, Li Qiu carried such a small bottle all day long, and the medicine in it was priceless.


    This bottle can almost hurt the whole body. But you can''t be in a hurry. You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. If you eat it all at once, it''s not afraid of indigestion.


    Sure enough, just after thinking about it, the stupid dragon rolled all over the ground in pain.


    "You You guys You want to hurt me


    Su Tang


    Don''t be stupid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    Here, Su Tang still dislikes the magic dragon. It''s too stupid. Before long, however, a heat suddenly appeared in her body.


    This familiar feeling made her eyes wide at that time.


    "No, brother dog, come back?"


    The system didn''t figure it out at first, but it soon found out the data. Then it was speechless: "cough, conventional operation, you understand." It explained that he felt guilty, and his voice was lighter. "You see, the magic dragon also takes the name of dragon. As we all know, the nature of dragon, you are stained with its blood and use its bones. Naturally, there will be some changes."


    Sue sugar''s fingers trembled. If she had known that, she would not have run this time!


    Li Qiu has been paying attention to the little boy. Seeing that she looks strange, she comes forward. As a result, he only takes two steps. Su Tang seems to be shocked and retreats. Because she retreats too fast, she trips over a stone and finally sits on the ground.


    Li Qiu saw this and frowned slightly.


    Something''s wrong, son. It''s not right.


    "What''s the matter with you, Qingqing?" As he spoke, he held out his hand to her.


    Where does Su Tang dare to accept his hand? He wants to get away from him!


    "It could be the keel." She opens her mouth difficultly, but Li Qiu looks at the magic dragon with angry eyes.


    "What did you do?"


    Li Qiu roared, and the temperature in the air dropped. Magic dragon called it a grievance. What did it do? It just had a good sleep. As a result, the old nest was carried away, the feet were gone, and the blood was all over the ground. Oh, it was forced to have a baby.


    The evil dragon has been wronged for a long time, which makes it forget a lot of things. For example, if ordinary people get the keel, they will reshape their spiritual roots and become reborn. But ordinary people can''t bear the power of the keel. In the end, those people will burst and die.


    Magic dragon has never regarded Su Tang as an ordinary person, so it has never thought of it from the beginning to the end. Now it is forced by Li Qiu that it vaguely remembers it.


    Then, it counseled.


    "It''s the keel. She may not be able to bear it. You have to find a way to relieve it."


    Magic Dragon said while looking at Su Tang. Then, he envied his little bone. He suffered so much loss in Su Tang''s hand. In the end, a small keel actually avenged him.


    What''s this called? Feng Shui turns around in turn. It''s only half a day before it''s its turn to laugh.


    Li Qiu doesn''t know how to ease. He wants to step forward, but as soon as he steps forward, he sees Su Tang''s refusal.


    "I can do it myself!" As she spoke, she asked the system, "water, where is it?"


    Looking at her struggling, the system sighed, "son, it''s useless for you to struggle with life. Listen to me, let''s lie down and accept it."


    Su Tang, "accept your hammer!"


    She just wanted to roar, my life is up to me. As a result, the heat of the riot in her body directly killed her.


    She is like a fish that lacks water. Because there is no water, she can only struggle. Her lips have dried up because of lack of water, and her eyes have lost their clarity in the past. When Li Qiu sees this, how can she calm down? This time, he began to convey aura in the past regardless of his will.


    However, it doesn''t help.


    "Water..."


    Su Tang even stood up very difficult, can only rely on Li Qiu, very difficult and painful way: "give me water."


    On this side of the valley, there is still water. Not far from the waterfall, there is a pool. Li Qiu knows where, so as soon as Su Tang speaks, he immediately takes her away.


    As soon as they left, the magic dragon was relieved. It sat on the ground all of a sudden. Although it was still very powerful just now, it spread its wings and threw those little demons away. But in fact, its wings had been injured. Every time it opened, it was very painful, and there were no feet. It finally jumped back to its cave.


    At sunset, the great magic dragon is like a lonely old man.


    Every time he wakes up, he will be hungry, but this time it''s amazing that he won''t be hungry after eating the small bottle. Even the initial abdominal pain has been relieved now.


    Although the magic dragon is so ferocious, it is a lazy dragon. It sleeps when it''s full, so at this moment, it goes straight back to its damaged and invisible nest, and then continues to sleep.


    Li Qiu takes Su Tang all the way to the waterfall, but even if he is in the water, he is still restless. Although his lips are moist, his face is getting hotter and redder.


    In a way, Li Qiu is still very naive. Su Tang has changed so much that he just thinks that she is not affected.


    "Qingqing, tell me, where are you suffering?"


    He couldn''t be anxious, but the little girl would rather carry it on her own, and she would rather bite her lower lip, which was bleeding, but she still wouldn''t say a word. In the end, in order to avoid her biting himself further, he simply put his hand into her mouth.The expected bite didn''t appear. The little girl just grinds her teeth. Then, Li Qiu''s pupils are all widened.


    She She licked it!


    Dear little girl, biting his fingers, grinding and licking, who can carry it? Anyway, Li Qiu can''t.


    His pupil color has changed, his voice is dumb, "xiaoqingqing, do you know what you are doing?"


    Where does Su Tang know? She just feels that her fingers are cold and comfortable.


    The little girl''s strange behavior not only changed Li Qiu''s eyes, but also his body. But Li Qiu didn''t dare to act. At this time, his little Qing Qing was so miserable, but he was full of yellow waste!


    Damn him!


    Su Tang felt that her breath was full of fierce hatred, which made her uneasy. She wanted more, but she didn''t understand why he was still standing there.


    "Li Li..."


    Li Qiu held his breath, and did not dare to speak out, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Su Tang''s eyes look beautiful with water in them, but if you look closely, you can see that her pupils are not focused, "you are bad!"


    As soon as these two words came out, Li Qiu''s head exploded, almost losing his sense.


    His heart beat fast, looking at the baby in front of him, the desire for destruction in his body came out again.


    He was never a good man. Every time he got excited to a certain extent, the irrepressible desire for destruction would emerge. However, after having a baby these years, he had not felt this feeling for many years.


    I want to Crush her, even try to destroy her.


    Of course, his destruction is not to tear people to pieces, but to invade and make her become her own person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    Outside, the system is in the small dark room, breaking the nonexistent fingers and counting the time.


    Last time I came here for one night, but before Su Tang was an ordinary person. Now it''s not the same. The keel plays a role. Plus dragon blood, the system is still counting for one hour at the beginning, but later it''s tired, counting every day, let alone three days.


    But among them, the only happy thing is that the system prompts.


    From time to time the drop point figures, until the end, only 1% of the blackening value!


    What a wonderful event!


    Three days and three nights, when the system saw the sun again, although it was happy, it couldn''t help sighing. They were really good.


    I thought it would see two patients with kidney deficiency. As a result, Su Tang didn''t feel tired at all, but his whole face was radiant.


    The system was shocked.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Tang didn''t know, so, "what?"


    System, "do you feel different?"


    Su Tang thought that there was something wrong with her at the beginning, so she moved her muscles and bones and adjusted her breath. She found that everything was normal.


    No, no, internal breathing is something that can only be regulated by people with accomplishments!


    She suddenly surprised, and then looked up, but saw Li Qiu licked his lips, and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "Li Li, I seem to have accomplishments!"


    The little girl was so excited, Li Qiu''s mood was even better, "the keel appears to work, these three days you and I are in double repair, do you know double repair?"


    Su Tang really didn''t expect that one day, she would master double cultivation with men, and the final beneficiary was her!


    Not to mention, these days, cough, have been quite moist.


    But then moisten, the wilderness, Su sugar, some strange embarrassed.


    Keel also got, Su Tang''s spirit root also appeared again, now naturally there is no need to stay here.


    They traveled all the way. When they got back to the empty city, the housekeeper prepared all kinds of delicious food early. They had been away for half a year. For the people in the devil''s land, this time can be ignored, but the housekeeper always felt that his wife was thin.


    "Madam, eat more. There are many delicious things. I''ll prepare them for you."


    Su Tang now has self-cultivation, and she can eat more than before. However, in the end, she dare not eat too much. After that, she stops her chopsticks and asks the housekeeper to prepare a flowerpot for her.


    "Flowerpots?" Asked the housekeeper.


    Su Tang said, "yes, flowerpots. Remember to find some flowerpots made of Lingshi. The grade should be higher."


    Although the housekeeper did so, he was still very puzzled, "madam, what do you do with the flowerpot? What do you want to grow? "


    He wanted to say that this kind of rough work can only be done by the Lord of the city. How can he make his wife tired? As a result, Su Tang took out a bag of earth from the storage ring and poured it in carefully.


    The earth''s aura fluctuated greatly. The housekeeper seldom saw this kind of thing. For a moment, he was curious and asked, "madam, there is..."


    Su Tang, "your son of Lord Li."


    This words, not only housekeeper, even the maidservants around all shocked.


    I haven''t seen you for several months. You even made children. No, why don''t the children grow in the soil instead of in the belly of your wife? Are you a little demon like rattan spirit?


    The more the housekeeper thought about it, the more shocked he was. The more he thought about it, the more strange his face became. At the end of the day, Li Qiu''s face looked like a scum man, while Su Tang''s face was full of pity.


    Their wife is really too generous. The Lord of the city has gone out of his way with outsiders. How generous she is!


    The housekeeper looked at Su Tang with tears in the end. "Madam, you have suffered these days!"


    Su Tang


    No, what do they associate with?


    Suffering?


    Could it be that Li Qiu did something wrong to her.


    She looks at Li Qiu, but Li Qiu, the housekeeper she is looking for, knows the brain circuits of these people very well.


    "This is your wife''s son, too!" Li Qiu''s forehead suddenly protrudes, but this words a, they see to Su sugar''s facial expression, more sympathy.


    So, did my wife really recognize this little vine essence with tears in her eyes?


    Wow, their wife, what a pity!


    Li hate can''t throw all these stupid things out of the door, but Su sugar is here, he can only resist.


    But Su Tang, in high spirits, asked the system, "brother dog, can I speed up the incubation process?"


    The system says, "if you lose Reiki, the more Reiki the little magic dragon absorbs, the more likely it will hatch."


    But Su Tang, who just has a keel, has so much aura. Finally, she looks at Li Qiu, "Li Li, I''ll give you a task."Li Qiu subconsciously felt that there was something bad, but he couldn''t stand it. Su Tang had already acted.


    She picked up the flowerpot and put it in his hand. "Well, the task of hatching is up to you. This is my first pet. You must treat it well."


    When Li Qiu was holding the flowerpot, she almost wanted to perform a smash. But the little girl was staring at him. If he didn''t do it well, she would make a scene, and Li Qiu suddenly thought of what happened under the waterfall before and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    "Little Qing, do you want to increase your accomplishments?"


    "So, does Li Li have any secret script?"


    "Yes, let''s go back to our room and I''ll tell you the secret."


    Su Tang''s eyes are bright. She''s still looking forward to how a dragon hatches into a little dragon. At least, before she leaves, she has to hatch the little dragon. In this way, Li Qiu won''t be alone. He still has a dragon around him. After a long time, he will slowly forget her.


    Although it is cruel to say so, if she is not cruel, the world will have to be cruel to her. Who can make her not belong to this world.


    Su Tang''s abacus is very good, but unexpectedly, the city master of the empty city is full of yellow waste.


    What secret script? Whose secret script is read in bed!


    Su Tang is very angry, but while she is angry, her body is very honest. This makes her even more angry.


    It''s, like, the kind of thing where you get angry.


    "Li Qiu, you son of a bitch, you lied to me!"


    "Well, between husband and wife, how can we say it''s a cheat. You calm down, or I''ll let you on it? Didn''t you say before that you were domineering? "


    "Domineering, you hammer!"


    "Xiaoqingqing is dishonest..." Li Qiu leaned down and leaned against her ear. The whole body was full of paint and said, "it''s still xiaoqingqing''s lovely body."


    Su Tang


    Knock you! Don''t take such a bully!


    At first, Su Tang was very angry, but she found that her cultivation was higher than before, and then she was silent.


    "Well, brother dog, do you think my accomplishments can be as high as Li Qiu''s?"


    System:


    Dog abuse, get out of here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    The keel is kept in the flowerpot. Li Qiu and Su Tang send some aura to it from time to time. Soon, small green buds appear in the flowerpot. When Li Qiu sees them, he is surprised.


    "Qingqing, your little pet has sprouted!"


    Only the last 1% of the blackening value is left. Su Tang is tired of doing tasks now. She sleeps in every day and doesn''t practice, so she has to take revenge on her. But at this moment, little green bud was still very shocked, so Li Qiu called people out of bed directly, and even though she was sleepy, he put the flowerpot into her hand.


    At that time, Su Tang was smart.


    She sat up abruptly, and then saw little green bud swinging in the room without wind, which shocked her.


    "Li Li, your son is greeting me!"


    As soon as Li Chou''s mouth flicked, he didn''t have much interest in this green thing, so he liked it. Otherwise, he would have left it in the corner, and he didn''t even take a look at it.


    Keel seems to be particularly sticky Su sugar, in her side is particularly lively, to Li Qiu''s hand, Yan Baji, seems to have a big opinion.


    Li Chou picked his eyebrows and stared at the flowerpot that came back to him again with a smile. "Xiaoqingqing, what do you think these little green leaves taste like with some sauce?"


    Su Tang was dressing now, but she didn''t pay attention to Wen Yan. Instead, she drilled into the soil at that time. It wasn''t until Su Tang brought it back that she could see a little green leaves.


    Su Tang was happy. "Hey, little bone has two faces."


    The little dragon bone is growing very well. Maybe it is fed by Su Tang Tianling Dibao all day long. In less than a year, it blooms. It''s a trembling flower, let alone It''s ugly.


    However, xiaolonggu doesn''t know about beauty and ugliness. He just thinks it''s a very proud thing to grow flowers, so he always swings left and right to let more people see it. To this end, Li Qiu, who is careful, gives it a heavy blow.


    "Black? Tut, it''s ugly. "


    At that time, Bruce Lee''s guts exploded, but he couldn''t speak. He could only burst the leaves and flowers in the flowerpot. Later, he met Su Tang and asked for comfort.


    Su Tang saw such a black flower for the first time. At that time, she couldn''t praise it. In the end, it was very difficult for her to say so.


    "The little thing looks very chic."


    Li Qiu laughed at that time. At the beginning, Xiao Longgu didn''t understand the meaning of this. He was a bit at a loss, but he didn''t mind because he didn''t directly say it was ugly. He knew that Li Qiu explained to him.


    "Ugly chic."


    Su Tang


    Xiaolonggu was confused at that time. It was so hot and beautiful. They said it was ugly? Where is it ugly? Black so pure, the proportion of each petal is so perfect, how can it become ugly?!


    It quickly cried, and finally can only shrink their own flowers, and even their own small leaves, all hide back in the soil.


    The little keel was wronged, but it showed.


    Su Tang looks at Li Qiu and his lips are full of pride. He says, "bullying a little skeleton who is not familiar with his mind, is very proud?"


    Li Qiu hummed. He thought that this ugly thing had caught the little boy''s attention during this period of time. He didn''t lose it. It''s already the biggest tolerance.


    "Although it is small, we have to establish a correct concept for it. Ugliness is ugliness. Why should we lie?"


    Su Tang speechless looked at Li Qiu''s serious nonsense, "finished?"


    Li Qiu said, "education has a long way to go. You can''t give up halfway. How can I finish this?"


    Then he was kicked out by sugar.


    The guy who got in the way was kicked away, and Sutang began to appease the little bone, but the little bone was very easy to fool, so he coaxed a few words, and then trembled to show its small black flower.


    Not to mention, I''ve seen it for a long time. Maybe it''s because of the smart energy. Now it looks pretty ugly.


    When a flower grows, it will bear fruit. At the beginning, the fruit is dark. It is smaller than an egg. But when it grows, the fruit grows bigger and bigger. Finally, it is like a big watermelon. It can''t be put into a small flowerpot. If there is no way, Sutang can only find a way to change it into a flowerpot.


    The housekeeper was also very attentive to the little keel. When he knew about it, he immediately moved a new big flowerpot. But no one thought that the big fruit fell down when he changed the flowerpot.


    With a click, the fruit fell to the ground. Su Tang was so surprised that he was stunned.


    "Li Li Li! Your son fell down! Come here


    The housekeeper also hurriedly followed and yelled: "Lord of the city, the young master of the keel has fallen!"


    They roared so loud that Li Qiu couldn''t understand them. Compared with their nervousness, he was very leisurely and walked slowly. Then he saw a black ball as big as a big watermelon falling on the ground. His brow was slightly picked and he said, "Oh, big black is falling."


    Su Tang helps the forehead, the housekeeper is also a face, can''t look directly at.The Lord of the city, why do you need to do this? I''m so sarcastic now, but I''m not taught by my wife at last.


    Ah, why didn''t you learn well.


    As for Su Tang, without waiting for her to start, Xiao Longgu knew that she was there, and just like finding a backer, she just hopped around like a ball, and then hit him.


    Xiao Longgu does it by himself, which makes Li Qiu''s face change. He becomes excited. If he pats him to death at this time, even if he is angry, he can''t help it. Who can let this fool do it by himself.


    He was eager to try, but before he could make a move, he heard a faint voice not far away.


    "If its shell is broken, you''ll sleep outside the gate later."


    Li Qiu''s move is half done, and he can only suppress it alive. Then the little dragon is crazy, and he smashes Li Qiu''s head.


    They wanted to kill each other, but since xiaolonggu was conscious, they never stopped. Su Tang was too lazy to take care of her. She asked the housekeeper to prepare some food for her. She was like watching a play. She watched one person and one bone come and go, jumping up and down. Finally, she yawned.


    "All right, you go on. I''ll go back and take a nap."


    As soon as Li Qiu saw that she was going to leave, he took care of the keel. He immediately threw it aside, and then he dodged into the house.


    "Xiaoqingqing, when are you going to keep it?"


    Sue sugar, "didn''t you say you wanted to raise a baby before? You just take it as your own baby. How big it is. Let it go. "


    Li Qiu


    What I said, now I''m going to smash it on my feet. Li Qiu is sad.


    "I regret it."


    Su Tang glanced at him and said with a smile, "it''s late."


    Li Qiu is sad inside the house, and Xiao Longgu is sad outside. Although its owner has been helping it, one thing is that she won''t let it into the house. Now it can only squat pitifully outside the house. It is extremely wronged.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    One person and one bone compete for favor in daily life. Most of the time, Su Tang helps Xiao Longgu. There''s no way. People will sell cute, while Li Qiu can only blow his beard and stare. After a long time, Li Qiu finally gets the feeling of green tea.


    Bruce Lee can''t speak yet. Unlike him, he will finally take advantage of the opportunity to get drunk and hold on to Su Tangwei''s grievances.


    Also small keel can''t express, otherwise it must shout, bah, die shameless!


    This day, Li Qiu was drunk on purpose. He was depressed and aggrieved. He was not arrogant in the past. He took Su Tang''s hand and his eyes were full of water mist. Su Tang was shocked.


    "Li Li, are you drunk?"


    Drunk people, which will admit that they are drunk, Li Qiu want to play realistic, that certainly will not admit ah.


    "I''m not drunk!" He yelled that he wasn''t drunk, but the tone was different. At first, the little dragon bone was still rolling on Su Tang, but Li Qiu was like this. Su Tang naturally put the little dragon bone on the ground, and then held the person steady.


    Li Qiu walks all stumble, only a pair of eyes looking at Su Tang, that call a deep feeling money, "my wife don''t want me." Finish saying, still hope person Su sugar body lie prone to go, "I haven''t held my wife for a long time, you must be my fantasy, also only fantasy out of the wife, will treat me so good."


    Su Tang really thought he was drunk at first, but she didn''t know when she heard this.


    I don''t look down on her for playing a big knife in front of my grandmaster?


    Of course, for the remaining 1% blackening value, Su Tang had to let him finish the play. For this reason, she also cooperated with him very much, "who said I don''t want you, Xiao Longgu? It''s not too small. If it''s bigger, I can''t hold it. You''re different. How long have we known each other?"


    "But you''ve never held me like this! Although I''m older than it, I''ve never been loved since I was a child. Unlike it, I''ve been spoiled by my wife since I was born, and I don''t want to hurt it at all. "


    Li Qiu''s voice is drunk, but it can be adjusted very clearly. Xiao Longgu is very anxious to hear it on the ground. He had a bad life when he was a child, but it didn''t cause him to do so. Now, he still complains about it!


    Xiaolonggu wanted to explain, but it was just the size of a watermelon. After jumping for a long time, it didn''t attract Su Tang''s attention. In the end, Li Qiu made small moves and kicked it out.


    Of course, his kicking was quite deliberate. He looked drunk and wobbly. Then he suddenly saw the little keel beside his feet, rubbed his eyes and said angrily, "how can you even appear beside me when I dream?"


    "You haunted black ball!" Words fall, with full strength, a small keel to kick out of the yard.


    Su Tang''s mouth slightly puffed, but he knew that the keel would not be so easy to break. He took a look and took back his sight.


    Then, Bruce Lee was wronged.


    Oh, oh, its owner doesn''t love it anymore.


    Its owner fell in love with that terrible guy.


    Little dragon bone is like a little wretch abandoned by others, squatting alone in a small yard, letting the moonlight sprinkle on him.


    Once in a while, some maidservants pass by and feel sorry for it. They want to take it away, but they don''t want to.


    In this way, it squatted in the yard day after day, day after day, a week later, the door finally opened.


    Xiaolonggu jumped over happily. As a result, he just jumped to the door and was kicked open again.


    He was wronged and wanted to run out of the ball, but Li Qiu stood at the door, full of satisfaction. When he saw that he wanted to come in, he kicked it open, closed the door and walked slowly to him.


    "Black ball, don''t wake up my wife, or I''ll eat you tonight."


    When Li Qiu said this, he let out the pressure around him. How big is the little dragon''s bone? Since he took the bone from the magic dragon, he is only three years old. The three-year-old boy trembles and trembles when he hears this kind of cannibalism.


    Fortunately, the housekeeper has been accompanied not far away. Seeing that the Lord of the city scared the little dragon, he immediately ran over and picked up the little dragon.


    It''s the process of holding it up. It''s very hard.


    "My Lord, when my wife knows that you are threatening xiaolonggu, she will be angry with you again."


    Li Qiu didn''t take it seriously. He was angry. It was a bone. The devil dragon could take another one out, but he was different. His wife told him that he was unique and her partner.


    The more Li Qiu thought about it, the happier he was, and the whole person was happy.


    But I don''t know, Su Tang in the house is supporting Lao Yao and starting to talk about leaving.


    What''s your partner? How can you be happy to come home.


    "Brother dog, have a look, is the task finished?"


    For five days and nights, she did everything she could to reduce the blackening value of the last 1% due to the possibility of kidney deficiency.


    System, "the task is done, but..."


    However, Su Tang kneaded her waist and said, "don''t tell me, you still can''t retire? Believe it or not, I''ll kill myself and let''s kill myself! "At the end of the speech, she gritted her teeth, her voice was overcast and cautious.


    Where did the system dare to hesitate, it immediately said: "no, it''s not too big a problem. When you did the task again, didn''t you spend some points? Your original points were 1001, but now you are still about 100, but you can rest assured that I paid for it myself and helped you make it up!"


    The system finished in one breath, for fear that she would get angry again. Fortunately, this time, Su Tang finally showed a smile.


    She is now one or two points away from continuing to do the task, but now, with the system to fill, it is not necessary.


    Su Tang''s eyes twinkled and joked: "Yo, why are we so generous this time? That''s 100 points. "


    The heart of the system is bleeding. A hundred points is its private money, which has been saved for a long time. But now, it doesn''t matter. It just wants to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    "Just say yes or no!"


    Of course you want Sutang, not a fool!


    "Now, let''s go back to your original world. By the way, won''t you wait any longer? " The system thought that she was so interested in the little keel, and now she would wait until it was born.


    However, Sutang refused.


    "Harm, what if I was born? I can''t take it away. It''s better to let it stay with Li Qiu. Anyway, it''s a dragon. No one dares to bully Li Qiu in the future."


    This word hears the system, the corners of the mouth slightly draw, look at the whole demon realm, who dares to bully Li Qiu? It''s good that he doesn''t bully others.


    "Now, are you sure you want to leave?"


    Sue sugar changed a comfortable position to lie on the bed, the corner of her mouth was full of smile, "baby, stop it, I can''t wait to go home."


    When she said that, the system stopped persuading.


    "The countdown starts now..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    It''s another familiar countdown. This time, Su Tang''s whole soul is excited.


    The last time the system called 2, it got stuck. This time, she held her breath. Finally, the countdown started from 10. This time, it didn''t get stuck again!


    ¡°¡­¡­ 3¡¢2¡¢1¡¢0¡£ The countdown is over and we''re back in the world. "


    Su Tang has experienced countless times of world transformation, and has already developed a calm state of mind. But this time, her excited heart and shaking hands almost cried out with excitement.


    The system doesn''t make any noise. After all, she''s been waiting so long. It''s strange that she''s not excited.


    And it, this time, will finally say goodbye to her.


    So it''s very excited.


    "Well, in three minutes, you''ll be alive from the beginning."


    One person and one system have been in love and killing each other for so long. Although they always connect with each other, now the system is reluctant to part with each other.


    Sue sugar, "do you have to wait another three minutes? That is to say, I will tolerate you for another three minutes. What a tragedy in the world


    The system used to be a little sad, but the bastard actually said something like this. Immediately, it was angry and said, "Hello! If it wasn''t for my 100 points, you wouldn''t be able to come back and continue to do the task! I don''t know a good heart, hum


    As soon as Su Tang listened to this haughty words, she kept smiling and said in a vicious voice: "who did that harm me? If you had said earlier that the man should be cared by love, I would not have been skinny at that time. "


    The system is almost fuming, "so, it''s all my fault?"


    Su Tang put out her hand, "or blame me?"


    The system wants to jump out of the space station and beat her up. Just listen to this, when it was used in other world, it was crying out for its baby. Now it doesn''t need it. It treats it like this. Thanks to it, it still regards her as a good friend. It''s not willing to give up!


    As the countdown was coming to an end, Su Tang suddenly said, "Hey, be smart in the future. When you change to a new host, remember to speak less."


    After spending so much time with it, Su Tang certainly knew what kind of virtue this guy was.


    It is a silly, if you meet a bad, afraid to sell it, it is still giving people money. It''s really hard to let go of such a stupid system.


    Su sugar melancholy thought, can only let it feel a what is dangerous in the world.


    Now, for example, she suddenly turns away.


    The system has jumped, the angry voice gnashing teeth, two people get along for so long, it has always regarded her as a good friend, but she treated herself like this. The system feels that it has fed the dog with all its sincerity, which is a grievance and a sadness.


    "You human beings are really not good things!"


    After the system roared, Su Tang was relieved.


    "Well, you know? If I''m good, I can turn those men around? "


    Her words made the system suddenly think of those male masters who were abandoned by her. They talked sweetly in front of their feet, turned around and didn''t recognize others. The task has been completed, and they didn''t even hesitate when they left. So now, they treat it like this, right?!


    "Hum, it''s time for three minutes. You raise your old man. I''ll continue to earn my points. We won''t owe each other in the future!"


    Su Tang lazily waved with it, "OK, then you walk slowly, don''t send it."


    The system had some thoughts. For example, at the end of the day, she would say something she didn''t want to say. As a result, this damned bastard didn''t even have a trace of nostalgia, so she plunged into her body and didn''t look at it from the beginning to the end.


    The system was so angry that it went without mercy.


    Su Tang is a junior in the original world, but after a long time, when she comes back to her body, she doesn''t adapt.


    She looked down at her hands.


    Pale and slender, she seems to have been ill for a long time, and she is also in hospital all around.


    Memory needs to return slowly. At the beginning, Su Tang''s mind was blank. She waited so long to go home, but she forgot why she wanted to come back.


    So Sue sugar sat at the head of the bed, and then there was a sharp bell in her ear.


    This is


    When she looked back, she saw many doctors rushing in. They looked at her and were shocked beyond words.


    "Miss Su?"


    Su Tang has been playing someone else. Suddenly she comes back to herself and is called her name. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to respond. She just looks at the doctor blankly. After half a sound, she nods heavily.


    "Yes, I''m Sue sugar."


    I haven''t spoken for a long time. I have a tingling feeling in my throat, but it''s OK. I can bear it.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the doctors became more excited. They began to bow their heads and record something in the book. Su Tang was very strange to all of this. For a long time, several fragments flashed in her mind, and then she woke up.


    At the end of the memory, it seems that someone pushed her downstairs.


    "Who can push me!"The expressions of the doctors went a little too far.


    "Well, Miss Su, we are just doctors. Doctors are only responsible for your health. As for your other questions, you can ask your family members."


    Su Tang gradually regained her composure. She was at a loss at the beginning. At this time, her face was slightly heavy. She was only a 21-year-old college student, but she made the doctors feel afraid.


    It''s like they''re facing some terrible big guy.


    "How long have I been in a coma."


    Doctor, "six months, but to be more precise, six months and eight days."


    Sue sugar nodded to show that she understood. She pulled off the instruments that were tied to her, and then planned to get out of bed.


    Seeing this, the doctors immediately reached out to help her, lest she should fall down. "Miss Su, if you need anything, you can tell us."


    Su Tang just tried the recovery of the body. Seeing the doctors rushing to help, she didn''t refuse. She just said coldly, "I don''t need much. I can solve it myself."


    There were more and more pictures in her mind. In the end, she narrowed her eyes.


    Ah, she remembers it all.


    Her mother died early, and her father soon married a wife. Not long after, they gave birth to a little boy, who was five years younger than her. She said he was a family, but Sutang was a marginal figure in the family, but she didn''t care.


    On the surface, her stepmother is OK with her, and she adheres to everything. But Su Tang knows very well that she adheres to her because of the assets her mother left her. With her father''s death, the stepmother showed her true face and even wanted to marry her to a bad old man. The reason was that the company was about to go bankrupt and needed her to marry.


    At that time, Su Tang directly sneered. She did not do it twice. Since she was about to go bankrupt, she simply went bankrupt. Then her good brother pushed her down.


    Memory to this sudden stop, Su sugar''s mouth, also floating a layer of smile.


    Sadism, her strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    Although Sutang woke up, she had been sleeping for a long time, so the hospital suggested that she continue to be hospitalized for observation.


    She doesn''t care. She has nowhere to go for the time being.


    It''s her good stepmother and good brother. Hearing that she woke up, she couldn''t wait to come.


    "Sugar, are you awake? What''s wrong? " Said, also pose to touch her forehead, "Auntie this time busy, you will not blame Auntie and brother did not come to see you."


    Sue sugar body slightly side, directly avoided her hand, she looked at her smile, but smile less than eyes.


    This kind of high sounding words is believed by the devil. If she didn''t come to see her, she would die if she didn''t bind the system. She clearly remembers that the hospital was admitted because the system called the police, and finally the police showed up in time. At that time, her good stepmother and good brother had not had time to leave, so she had no choice but to send her to the hospital with a fake smile, because she was a family and the other party immediately hit 120, so the police just let it go.


    Su Tang has been lying in the hospital for half a year, but the good mother and son have never taken out any money. She still intervenes in the system and prepays the deposit.


    She can get a pension of 100 million yuan after completing the task, so during the period of the task, the system changed the setting of the next world. Let her own a fund in this world. The source of the fund is left by her dead mother. The requirement is to wait until she is 22 years old. All the other funds came into effect at the age of 18. She was four years late. Although it was strange, because of the intervention of the system, no one paid attention to this little strange point, and no one talked about it.


    Every period of time, the foundation will pay money to the hospital, and there are special people to take care of her, which makes the stepmother and their mother and son unable to start again.


    If she couldn''t do it, her stepmother would not come to the hospital any more. She didn''t even do it superficially. She just gritted her teeth secretly. Why is Su Tang so lucky? She has a fund of 100 million. What a huge sum of money!


    In order to occupy the legacy, stepmother moved all the shares to her and her son''s name, but Su Tang didn''t have any money. Now, the company is bankrupt, and all the debts are borne by their mother and son.


    Originally still want to pinch her, let her marry that potbellied Wang Zong, the result dead wench is quite proud, unexpectedly and she had a big fight.


    The more she thought about it, the more unwilling her stepmother was. During this period, in order to maintain the noble life of that year, she began to sell jewelry bags, which were all luxury goods. Although she gave a discount when she sold them, it was a lot of money.


    But to save, she and her son are not hard to make money, every day, but half a year, the card has no savings.


    At this time, the news that Sutang woke up was good news for them. When the dead girl woke up, they could pay attention to the foundation.


    The stepmother''s acting skills are quite good. Before Ming Ming, she broke up with Su Tang for the company''s equity, and even forced her to marry an old man. Now, for her foundation, she is called a bear her breath. Seeing her avoiding her own hand, she was red eyed and wronged to wipe her tears.


    "You''re blaming me, you''re still blaming me."


    Sue sugar just sat on the bed and watched her perform quietly.


    Stepmother can''t cry by herself. She''s so miserable.


    "Qi''er was in a hurry and made you lie in the hospital for such a long time. He was wrong, and he knew it was wrong. But you are his only sister. I''m dead. You are the only relatives in the world. Shouldn''t relatives support and forgive each other?"


    The stepmother cried for a long time. Seeing that she was not moved, she could only continue to speak. However, what she said later was dry, and there was no reaction from her. On the contrary, she was stared at like a monkey.


    Stepmother can''t cry any more, and there are not so many false tears.


    "Sugar, don''t you say something?"


    Su Tang looked at her and said with a smile, "what are you talking about? Oh, please go on. "


    Her smile, is not a real smile, that is irony!


    At that time, the stepmother''s face was aggrieved. Mrs. Kuo had been doing it for so long that she had forgotten her identity at this time.


    "Tangtang, I''m your mother! That''s how you talk to me? "


    Sue sugar tut a, fancy her money to play well, just be said by her painlessly, this can''t bear? Do you really think she''s an ancestor and want to support her? I''m joking. Even before I knew the system, she was not a soft persimmon, just let her knead.


    She didn''t want the company''s stock right because she saw that the company''s profit was bad and it would go bankrupt sooner or later. She was the only one who took a broken company as a treasure. Now it''s good. Stealing chicken can''t eat rice.


    "I remember that in the household register, I was the sole head of the household, and you had nothing to do with me." She raised her chin and sat on the bed, but her momentum was even higher than that of her stepmother. "When the play is over, I''ll get out of my sight."


    Stepmother choked, is, since her father died, she can no longer put on the airs of stepmother, but there is Su Heng, her son, but her brother!


    "What about your brother, he''s only seventeen years old. He''s very young. You elder sister want to ignore him?"As soon as the words came out, Su Tang slowly raised her lips and looked at her with a smile. "Su Heng, it''s really a few months away from adulthood. Do you want me to take care of him?" She looked at her stepmother''s greedy eyes and said with a sneer, "yes, if you die, I will take care of him until he comes of age."


    Stepmother was furious at that time, "Su Tang!"


    Su Tang lazily took out her ear, and then pressed the call button on one side. During this period, no matter how angry her stepmother was, she didn''t even bother to say a word until the medical staff came.


    "She''s so loud, can you blow her out?"


    The hospital staff really heard her roar from a long distance, which affected the patient''s rest, so regardless of the stepmother''s resistance, they dragged her out.


    Stepmother is also a talented person. Although she is dragged out, she is not willing to be dragged out by those debts. Why can she enjoy her happiness? you must be dreaming!


    The stepmother''s peace talks failed. After su Heng knew about it, he couldn''t even go to school and rushed to the hospital immediately.


    In the hospital, Su Tang was leisurely eating the apple cut by the nurse. As a result, she took two mouthfuls, and the door of the ward was kicked open.


    Seriously, Sutang hasn''t experienced this for a long time.


    Xiaozi is quite capable. After pushing her down the stairs, she dares to kick the door of her ward.


    "Su Tang! I heard you dare to bully my mother? You can do it. Do you want to leave the hospital? "


    Although Su Heng is a scum, he is good-looking and tall. It is said that he is a very famous school grass.


    Sue sugar slowly swallows the apple in her mouth, listens to his threatening words, tilts her head, grins and says, "yes, it''s your mother who bullies you. How about pushing me again?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    Su Tang''s words, for a 17-year-old reckless boy with no brain, is provocation!


    Su Heng exploded at that time. He smashed his schoolbag heavily on her and strode towards the hospital bed.


    The schoolbag is stopped by the nurse. Seeing the boy rushing forward recklessly, she wants to stop him. As soon as she comes to him, Su Heng wants to kick the woman out of the way.


    He suddenly raised his foot. If the female nurse couldn''t dodge, she would be hurt. Seeing this, Su Tang directly picked up a small apple in her hand and threw it directly before he settled down.


    The position of her swing is very delicate, as long as it is a man, it can make people want to roll and wail on the ground.


    At that time, Su Heng knelt on the ground in pain, covered his hands tightly, and fell down one by one in cold sweat on his pale face.


    "Su Tang!" He gritted his teeth, and the tone of his voice was eager to bite off a bloody piece of flesh from her, "you hit me! You want to die! "


    Su Tang is not afraid of the black man. If he didn''t come to the door, she wouldn''t bother to teach him a lesson.


    "Yes, I''m afraid. How do you want to kill me?"


    Su Heng has been used to lawlessness by his good mother for a long time. He lives to be obedient. When he is 17 years old, he meets Su Tang, a little devil. Not only he doesn''t get any advantage, but he is almost abandoned. How can he stop.


    He looked at her gloomily. He didn''t see any juvenile flavor on his face. He was more like those shady mice in the sewer. His originally handsome face was completely destroyed by this temperament.


    "I''m seventeen years old. Even if I kill you, the law can''t help me!"


    He began to smile grimly, and his expression was obviously to kill Su Tang.


    The female nurse was frightened by his gloomy appearance, and her body could not help shaking. She even wanted to call the police.


    This is a naked threat!


    It''s terrible!


    Su Heng is still speaking harshly here. As a result, it''s not easy to endure. The pain eased a little. As soon as he got up, he saw that Su Tang didn''t even look at him from beginning to end. Instead, he continued to eat apples.


    The apple tastes sweet and crunchy.


    "Aunt nurse, buy some of this apple tomorrow. It''s delicious." She said that she was about to put the last apple in her mouth. As soon as she lifted it with a toothpick, the apple on the toothpick suddenly disappeared.


    The apple was cut so small that no one noticed it, even if it suddenly disappeared.


    Su Heng''s attention is all on her. She grits her teeth, and her eyes are ferocious. The attention of the female nurse is on this tall young man. She always feels that she has seen some juvenile delinquents, which is terrible.


    Only Su Tang, she stares at the toothpick left in her hand, and her pupils shake.


    Subconsciously, she called the system.


    "Brother dog, brother dog, are you still there?"


    It has been tens of thousands of years, she is used to the small system in her mind, but no matter how she calls, no one will respond.


    Yes, the task is completed. This is her pension position.


    She took a deep breath and tried to deceive herself. She was wrong. She must have been lying for too long, so she had hallucination. Yes, it must be!


    She forced herself to ignore the small toothpick in her hand. As a result, she put the toothpick into the small plate, and the small toothpick suddenly disappeared.


    It doesn''t disappear all of a sudden. To be exact, although the toothpick is not in the dish, it appears in the air, as if someone controls it.


    Su Tang swallowed her saliva and rubbed her eyes. She found that the toothpick was still there. At that time, her body was stiff and her voice was dry. "Nurse, nurse aunt?"


    The nurse followed her voice and looked at her blankly, "Miss Su, what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar, "did you see that toothpick?"


    Her eyes have been staring at the air, the nurse aunt see, then also followed the past, the result of the aunt just looked up, the toothpick suddenly disappeared quickly, and then, Su Heng suddenly knelt on the ground.


    As soon as he knelt down, Su Tang and the nurse''s attention was attracted by him.


    Then, Su Heng began to scream.


    "Ah, it hurts. Help! There are insects in my body


    He began to strip away his clothes and trousers. In the end, he was left with only a pair of big underpants.


    Without the cover of his clothes, Su Tang found that there was a needle in his body. The needle just swam on the surface of his skin, and the naked eye moved on him, first on his feet, then on his arms, and finally near his heart.


    Su Heng was so scared that he began to scratch with his nails, like trying to pull the needle out of his body, but his speed was far less than that of the needle. He had just scratched his wrist, and the needle came to his shoulder. When the shoulder was scratched, the needle came to his chest.


    Su Heng''s howling soon attracted the doctor''s attention. The medical staff held him down first, so as not to scratch himself again. But Su Heng''s strength was too strong, and many medical staff were thrown away.Before long, his body could not be seen, bloody, without a complete skin.


    Su Tang was disgusted, but the doctors were very conscientious.


    "Come on, hold him down. I can''t grasp him any more. The blood vessels of my wrist are all broken. I''m going to bleed a lot later."


    "Tranquilizers, tranquilizers!"


    "My God, Dr. Li, do you see that thing swimming in his body? Is it a parasite? "


    "Don''t worry about the parasites. Send them to the CT room for photos immediately. After the photos are taken, the operation will be carried out immediately."


    The destructive power was so great that the doctors did not dare to be careless. After putting people on the shelf, they directly pushed them away.


    The nurse aunt and Su Tang looked at each other, half loud, the nurse aunt whispered: "Miss Su, is this your brother?"


    She has been taking care of Sutang for several days, and occasionally heard some rumors about her.


    Once a young lady, but because of her mother''s early death, her father married again, and her stepmother treated her very badly. It is said that her stepmother''s family did harm to her and she went to the hospital. It is said that recently she tried to cheat her out of her money. Such a poor Miss Su, just now that bastard boy, no accident, is her younger brother.


    If you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you are still under age. It doesn''t matter if you kill someone.


    What scum can say!


    At a young age, my heart is broken.


    "Miss Su, they are not good people. Don''t believe them." The nurse''s aunt could not help nagging, "just now that thing, the parasite that the doctors said, must be their retribution, they have done so many bad things, how can God let them go!"


    The nurse''s aunt was filled with indignation, but Su Tang was about to cry.


    In a sense, she is also a bad person. To be more precise, she is a scum girl.


    So now, the retribution is coming?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    Su Tang blew up so many people, but now she is more and more guilty, and even the hospital is not living, so she shouts to be discharged that day.


    Although the doctors did not recommend her to leave, but if she insisted, the doctors had no choice but to tell her, "although Miss Su''s condition is almost good, we suggest that you stay for a week, you insist on leaving the hospital, but during this period, if you have any discomfort, you must see a doctor in time."


    Su Tang nodded casually, didn''t even pack up her luggage, and ran away with her mobile phone.


    Her ward is a VIP ward, on the top floor. Even taking the elevator takes a lot of time.


    In the claustrophobic elevator, she is alone now. Sue Tang can only look at the numbers one by one and jump down. Then she gets more and more flustered. It''s the feeling that she seems to be targeted by something terrible. It''s creepy.


    The elevator is so big. Su Tang has been working for a long time. Although she can''t see anything, her sixth sense tells her that there must be something here. She takes a deep breath for fear of seeing something terrible. She turns around.


    Nothing!


    It''s not right.


    There must be something.


    She carefully observed, and then in the corner of the elevator, she found a centipede, no, more than one, in the corner of the elevator, it was like a black hole, first a centipede, then the second one, and then the dense, it was going to spread to her feet.


    Su Tang was so scared that she started to press the nearest elevator.


    The insects behind her were so terrible that she rushed out and didn''t notice it. After she rushed out, she found that she had entered the wrong floor.


    It''s not the 12th floor, it''s not the 11th floor, it''s 11.5 floors.


    Su Tang''s breathing has stopped. That''s an interesting number.


    Classic pictures of NIMA ghost movies.


    Oh, shit!


    Su Tang told herself not to panic, but she has seen a big scene, is going to bite the fingertips to put some blood to ward off evil spirits, the next moment, her mouth was bitten, and the other side is still very hard, directly bite the kind of bleeding.


    She hissed, which he meow is actually a lust ah!


    However, as long as he dares to come out, she will let him know why the flowers are so red.


    Su Tang was very obedient to his actions. Then she reached out and recited the mantra. To be honest, the world is the most common one without aura. She was not sure whether the mantra would work or not. As a result, her motive was discovered by the other party before she did.


    Good guy, I''m angry.


    That son of a bitch held her hands. Originally, he was biting her lips. Now he was biting her. In the end, he dared to stick out his tongue.


    Sue sugar immediately bit his tongue. Come on, let''s see if her teeth are sharp or his tongue is hard.


    Originally thought that the other party would be angry, perhaps at first some radical action, the other party actually laughed.


    A smile, seems to enjoy.


    Su Tang:???


    This is not only a luster, this NIMA is also a shaker?


    Her hands are clasped, Su Tang has her feet. It''s not her style to sit and wait to die.


    Su Tang''s fighting skills are good. Without her aura, her skills are still there, but she doesn''t know where the other party comes from. She can resolve them every time. In the end, she can see that the other party is teasing her!


    "Come out!"


    Her face was slightly heavy, and her voice was obviously angry,


    but in response, she was blowing in her ear.


    Su Tang


    Knock you? It''s a hooligan playing on her head!


    "What kind of hero are you afraid to show up? Come on, show your face. Let''s fight with real bullets. " The seemingly casual tone of voice, but actually pay attention to the wind and grass around. For example, at this moment, there is a sound of footsteps behind her. She immediately sweeps her legs. Originally, she wanted to get the other person down. In the end, the bastard is very insidious, and even makes a false sound.


    This is to arouse Su Tang''s fighting spirit.


    Su Heng that kind of garbage, she despised, really want her hand, a few times is not enough to see, but this is not the same, he seems to be beyond her understanding.


    This kind of thing should not be a creature in the world.


    You know, even in this hospital, she didn''t notice any Yin Qi, so What the hell is this.


    Su Tang can''t guess, but the other party is really invisible. Soon, when she is unprepared, the other party directly butts her against the wall, and then suppresses her hands.


    When she couldn''t move, there was a heavy voice in her ear.


    "Forget me so soon? Huh? My good... "


    He said the last two words vaguely, and Sutang didn''t hear them clearly, but it doesn''t matter. It''s definitely not a good word.


    The voice is really so familiar, but if you want her to think, she really can''t remember who it is.So, she decided to infuriate him, so that the other party could report his identity.


    "Forget you? I''m really sorry. After all, there are too many people playing. Who can remember a fish in the sea


    Haiwang, Haiwang''s lines.


    At the most, she raised a fish pond. She had a piece of sea area. She was angry, but she didn''t say a word. She continued to anger: "there are thousands of beauties, but the most beautiful one is always the one below. Do you think I will give up the whole sea for one fish? Don''t be funny. Now come out and have a good chat. We can get together and get together. "


    The more she said her lines, the more smooth she was. Su Tang was full of words, regardless of the consequences.


    However, in her opinion, she also has the ability to deal with it. If he has aura in so many worlds, she can gather together. When the time comes to fight, it''s not necessarily who will win or lose.


    Su Tang thought very simply, and the other side, as she saw, finally showed her true face.


    At the beginning, she was full of self-confidence. No matter who she was, she would continue to be a friend. If not, don''t blame her ruthlessness. After all, people live in the world for themselves. They can''t just think about others.


    Then, she was silly.


    The person standing in front of him is dressed in a white suit, a green silk jade crown, elegant and noble. Coupled with the white jade carving face and delicate facial features, he is a big man who does not exist in the ordinary world.


    "Long time no see, Xiao QingChu."


    Come a smile, that heartbeating smile, even the scorching sun in the sky are pale.


    And our Su Xiaotang, it''s really faded, but it''s not amazing, it''s scared.


    At that moment, there was only one word left in her mind.


    That is, run!


    The little girl''s slender legs still run very fast. Mo Qinglan sees this and slowly raises the lips stained with blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    Su Tang was flustered and ran around in a hurry. As a result, she ran around and found herself running back again.


    She looked at Mo Qinglan leaning against the wall, dressed in white, with a gentle smile on her face, as if she were looking at a beloved lover. But only Su Tang knew that this was a beloved lover, a beloved No, it''s a vicious ex girlfriend or a scum girl.


    She just saw Mo Qinglan when the whole person is scared silly, so subconsciously want to run, didn''t want to explain anything to him, and so back to God is remorse.


    She''s stupid!


    She can completely pretend to be amnesia. Now it''s OK. The way back is blocked by her. It''s confirmed that she''s a scum girl.


    Su Tang can''t smile, but Mo Qinglan holds her chest with both hands and looks at her with a smile, "run, why don''t you run?"


    Su Tang


    What''s running? It''s obviously a small world opened up by him. Even if she runs to the horizon, she can''t run out of the palm of his hand.


    "I didn''t run." Stubborn as she was, she hummed: "I just came out of the hospital to exercise, and you Is it a man or a ghost


    At this time, I can''t admit that she knows him, otherwise she doesn''t know how to finish, and Now she really wants to find out the shit in the system. Damn, what about retirement? This is retirement? Which elderly retirement is so exciting?


    This is the Shura hall!


    All of a sudden, she has an ominous premonition that Mo Qinglan can come after her. What about the other men?


    Such as death, Satan and Bruce Lee, there are so many people that Su Tang can''t count one hand. At the thought of their gathering together, Su Tang''s hands begin to shake and become dark.


    What''s more, just go to the crematorium!


    The little girl stepped back two steps. Her frightened eyes didn''t seem to be fake. Besides, he could clearly feel the fear and trembling of her soul, which made Mo Qinglan hesitate.


    His xiaoqingchu is not an ordinary girl. It seems that she has never been afraid. She can do everything with ease. She always plays with others. When is it her turn to be so afraid? Is it really like what she said


    She doesn''t remember him?


    Mo Qinglan is proud, but no matter how proud he is. After a long journey to find his wife, he is no longer confident. He begins to doubt himself. For example, Su Tang''s reaction at this time is obviously more startled than surprised.


    At the beginning, she was willing to marry herself, so Mo Qinglan could not believe that she would not love herself.


    But in front of the little girl, only fear and fear, there is no love in the eyes.


    At that moment, all of Mo Qinglan''s arrogance was broken up, and the anger that had been suppressed for a long time at the bottom of her heart finally floated up. He still clearly remembered what the little girl liked about him, but now she didn''t know herself.


    Whether she pretends not to know her or really doesn''t remember, in short, she wants to get rid of herself.


    Mo Qinglan has persisted for so long, but now he can''t.


    He grabbed the little girl all the way back, beautiful Phoenix eyes at this time full of paranoia and possession.


    He told himself, it doesn''t matter, forget him also doesn''t matter, he will let her remember, will let her fall in love with him again, just a little, he won''t let her escape!


    Su Tang looked at the immortal guy in front of her. She was as if she had arrived a moment ago, and now she was like a devil from hell.


    He has almost all the characteristics of the devil.


    Su Tang''s teeth are trembling, so he''s broken and blackened again?


    "I tell you, this is a legal world. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, no matter what you are, you should leave as soon as possible, otherwise Otherwise, I''ll call the police! "


    When Mo Qinglan first came to the world, the little girl was still in the hospital. Because she didn''t wake up, he didn''t appear. Instead, he took this opportunity to understand the rules of the world.


    Ordinary to almost call it a backward world, alarm? What he knew was the yamen, but the weapons in their hands could not hurt him at all.


    So, the little girl said to call the police, is she joking?


    He blinked his scarlet eyes and looked at the person carefully, and finally found that she was serious


    "OK, you call the police." Finish saying, pull out the mobile phone in her hand, press 3 keys for her, put in her hand next.


    Wipe, he''s like this, how can sue sugar play? What''s more, she is afraid that she will be punished by God for bringing trouble to the police uncle.


    "Here, the phone must be impassable, I will not believe you, you devil!" With that, she picked up her mobile phone and fell to the ground like a hot potato.


    Good. The phone''s broken.


    Sue sugar was relieved as she wished.


    Mo Qinglan stares at her with a smile, watching her lose her temper and spoil her eyes. He raises his hand, and the damaged mobile phone is restored to its original state. When he opens his hand again, the mobile phone will automatically fall into his hand. Su Tang is stunned by this series of operations.It''s over. Her road is blocked.


    "Don''t you call the police?"


    He asked with a smile, but Sue sugar was frightened that her hair was about to explode.


    "Devil, you are devil!"


    Sue sugar''s arm is caught, but her pupils shrink, the whole person because of fear, began to kick him.


    Her actions, in Mo Qinglan''s opinion, are just like the tickling of a little suckling cat, without any harm, but her appearance is too scared, which makes Mo Qinglan a little embarrassed.


    "Xiaoqingchu, be good, otherwise, it''s you who will hurt later."


    Su Tang didn''t admit the name at all, and growled, "you''ve got the wrong person. My name is Su Tang! I''m not called QingChu! "


    "No, you are her." Mo Qinglan affirms that the smile on her face suddenly disappears because of her denial.


    Su Tang''s advice blew up, and just now she was quite forceful in denying it, but now she whispered: "it''s impossible. If I''ve seen such a handsome guy, I won''t forget it."


    Wealth is in danger, so is life.


    It has to be said that her words are more useful than any soothing explanation. Soon, Mo Qinglan calms down. He leans down slightly, his scarlet eyes are full of affection.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll help xiaoqingchu wake up. Xiaoqingchu just gave birth again and forgot our vows." As he spoke, he raised the corner of his lips and looked through her as if recalling the past. The smile on the corner of his mouth became deeper and deeper, and his voice became softer and softer. "We are destined husband and wife." With that, he also kisses Sue sugar''s earlobe.


    That kiss, let Su sugar soft leg directly.


    She opened her thin lips and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Mo Qinglan.


    "Shh, before I''m not sure what to say, I''d better not say too much, or I''m not sure what I''ll do."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    It''s over. It''s really over. I can''t escape.


    Su Tang''s hands and feet softened and she felt that the sky was falling.


    She has a memory of Mo Qinglan, but because of too much experience, plus the feelings of desalination device, even if she has more memory, in her view, she is just a spectator.


    Their joys and sorrows have nothing to do with her.


    This is the first time for her to feel the distance between them, so close, like a collision of souls, nowhere to hide.


    Mo Qinglan''s appearance is like opening Pandora''s box. She''s not sure who she will meet in the future, so she doesn''t dare to relax. She would rather pay the price than falsely fall in love with him. Therefore, she stubbornly said: "brother, be honest. Although I''m afraid of you, I really don''t know you. Can we talk well? Can you hold your hands? Also, you said reincarnation, I really... "


    Before she finished speaking, Mo Qinglan''s hand covered her head.


    At that moment, countless memories began to emerge, overwhelming, especially the last paragraph.


    She said: she is his wife, forever.


    At that time, Su Tang''s acting skills were as high as they were when she said this, and now the fire in the crematorium is as prosperous as it is.


    Oh


    Acting for a while, acting all the time Acting all the time will kill you!


    In my memory, Yun QingChu is more mo Qinglan''s childhood sweetheart. Although there are many misunderstandings, she loves him when she dies. In this case, how do you want her to play?


    Say love him, then wait for other men to come, she will die.


    If you don''t love him, she can die now.


    It''s all dead. It''s a dead end!


    Su Tang''s brain is in a mess. She holds her head and is full of pain. Later, she has a very coquettish operation.


    She fell in Mo Qinglan''s arms, but she spat out another person''s name.


    "Hades..."


    When she said this, her pupils were lax. Obviously, she didn''t know what she said.


    Mo Qinglan has been waiting for a long time, but he is expecting the name of another wild man. At that moment, his face is so gloomy that he can almost drip water. He wants to wake up the little girl and ask her why she is calling other people''s names. He wants to


    There are too many things to ask and too many things to do, but in the end, Mo Qinglan held back.


    He forced himself to calm down. In this world, the little girl''s breath was clean, so he was sure that she had no other men. In addition, there was no sign of losing her facilities, so there was no accident. This should be her reincarnation. But the soul of a person, as long as it is not a person of great evil, will have countless reincarnation opportunities. In the previous life, she could be Yun QingChu, and be with him, then in another world, she could be with other people.


    No one can be sure that when he found her, it must be the next life of Yun QingChu.


    Perhaps, during this period, she had other reincarnations, other identities, other lover.


    Mo Qinglan thought, can''t calm down, he began to walk, the space separated by him also appeared distorted.


    Su Tang has no aura and Cultivation in this world. She can''t bear such pressure. Soon, she fell into a coma. Even so, she vomited blood.


    Dazzling blood finally let Mo Qinglan calm down, he stopped such a riot, can hold Su sugar''s hand, but it is hard to burst out the tendons.


    He combed her slightly disordered hair, with intimate movements and paranoid eyes. He said: "xiaoqingchu, no matter how many generations you have, you can only be mine, mine alone."


    "Oh, forget, this life, your name is Su Tang."


    "My wife, Sutang."


    Then he gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    Su Tang has a house in the world. It''s a small apartment with 90 square meters and two bedrooms. That''s the money she earned when she was working part-time in college. It''s just a down payment. Now she''s still in mortgage. When she''s in a coma, it''s also a loan paid by the system. Otherwise, the house will be taken back.


    Half a year did not come back, the room was already covered with dust, but for Mo Qinglan, this kind of dust is just a clean curse, soon, the house is clean as before.


    He didn''t immediately put Su Tang down, but gave her a wash. He remembered that Xiao QingChu used to love to be clean. When she came back from the hospital, she must be clean.


    During this period, it was a torment for him.


    The little girl''s appearance has changed, but the cultivation like Mo Qinglan is nothing as long as her soul remains unchanged.


    He has been looking for her for thousands of years. Now the little girl is in his arms. Who can resist it?


    However, in the end, Mo Qinglan still chooses to be a person. He has to find out who is Hades in the little girl''s mouth!


    Hades''s identity is so easy to find, that is, the God of death. Even in this ordinary world, there are rumors about him.


    However, Mo Qinglan doesn''t look too superficial when she looks at problems. The little girl can call out this name, which means that she has been to that world.Death, the God of darkness, is the master of the world.


    See here, Mo Qinglan sent out a sneer at that time.


    World domination? Oh, so what.


    His little girl can only be his own!


    Su Tang didn''t sleep at all. She had a nightmare. In the nightmare, she met all kinds of black male masters, and her strength cultivation was more and more terrible. In the end, they tore her up.


    Yes, every male owner has a little bit of her stump.


    What a terrible nightmare!


    Su Tang woke up from her dream at that time. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Mo Qinglan''s beautiful face.


    She was stunned and patted her face.


    Oh, it doesn''t hurt.


    Sure enough, she was still dreaming.


    Then she closed her eyes.


    "Xiaoqingchu..." Mo Qinglan somehow got a slap, no pain, just some funny, "since wake up, eat something."


    Xiaoqingchu''s body is too weak. After lying in the hospital bed for half a year, she almost killed her. Fortunately, she survived. Otherwise, even if he found the world, he would be happy.


    Su Tang is called to wake up again. She sees Mo Qinglan''s handsome face again. She has been slow for a long time. She is not having a nightmare. The black man really comes to her door!


    Su Tang looked at Mo Qinglan, then her eyes turned red and she burst into tears. Then she plunged into his arms and cried out: "Hades Wuwuwu, I thought I would never see you again. "


    Mo Qinglan is about to hold her in her arms. When she hears the name, she froze in the same place.


    If the system was still there, the alarm would be ringing all over the sky, but now, it''s all up to her.


    The more she cried, the more aggrieved she was. She not only wiped her tears on Mo Qinglan''s immortal robe, but also smeared the saliva she couldn''t swallow in the future. She didn''t want to see it dirty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    Su Tang thinks she''s disgusting enough. Even if she''s true love, she''ll definitely dislike it.


    But Mo Qinglan didn''t mean that he was indifferent. He just looked down at the little girl in his arms, and then calmly recited the cleaning mantra.


    Su Tang was overjoyed for a moment, and forgot to take Mo Qinglan''s cultivation. He was not disgusted at all.


    So, after a pause, she decided to work harder.


    She cried even louder, holding Mo Qinglan''s hand like coquetry and angry, "Hades, why do you come to me now, and why do your hair turn black?" She began to talk nonsense and even let herself go, "what about your beautiful red hair? Why not? Besides, you didn''t wear this kind of clothes before. Your clothes... " When she said that, her face was slightly disgusted. "Are you playing cos?"


    The more she said it, the more she disliked it. It was obviously a high-quality fairy robe, but it turned into something rotten from her mouth.


    The more she said, the more angry Mo Qinglan was.


    In my memory, that lovely little light began to fade. She was the same soul, but she never laughed at herself again. Her joys and sorrows were all directed at the garbage named Hades!


    Mo Qinglan begins to be silent. He is afraid that he will kill the little girl in front of him.


    Su Tang thinks that saving her life is the lowest level. Like she is now, she doesn''t have to worry about Mo Qinglan''s feelings, because she doesn''t have him in her memory. In her eyes, he is a substitute. Either he swallows this tone and acts as a substitute, or he kills her in a rage.


    He has been looking for himself for so long, so he should not be willing to kill her.


    In order to survive, Su Tang can only seek safety in danger.


    "By the way, Hades, you like my cooking best. I''ll get up and cook for you."


    The little girl''s eyes are curved and she smiles like a crescent moon. The pear vortex in the corner of her mouth is lovely and sweet. But this beauty has nothing to do with Mo Qinglan. She is just looking at others through him.


    The air pressure on Mo Qinglan''s body is getting lower and lower, but Su Tang''s words, he has changed himself.


    "Hades, hair, what I like most at the beginning is your proud red hair!" Sue sugar began to test him step by step, first red hair, and then food, she wanted to see where his bottom line was.


    Her current requirements are not high, and it''s good that she hovers on the edge of the life and death line. In this case, when the next man comes, she may still have breath.


    This kind of time, is to personally tell her, she is scum, she has other boyfriends, can stand, can''t stand, then goodbye.


    But with the paranoia and madness of the black man, it''s hard to say goodbye. She may lose half her life.


    Su Tang''s cooking skills are first-class, but this time, she deliberately messed up the kitchen, and then came forward with the black things and said enthusiastically, "Hades, try my new product." With that, my eyes are like twinkling stars, shining with beauty.


    But Mo Qinglan seems to be stabbed several knives, the place of the heart, he even breathes pain.


    However, he obeyed her.


    His long black hair turned red in a flash.


    Su Tang, wow, this time it''s a real surprise.


    "Hades, you are so handsome!" Then he gave him a smack on the cheek.


    This is her rare initiative intimacy, but Mo Qinglan can''t feel a little sweet, he looked at the dark food on the table, his face expressionless, "what is this?"


    This time, Su Tang was a little embarrassed. She said, "I''ve been in the hospital for a long time, and there''s nothing to eat in the refrigerator. It''s frozen dumplings, right I overcooked it by accident. It seems that there is something wrong with the color. "


    Other people''s dumplings are white, she pour good, can cook dumplings black, this can call the color is not right?


    What''s more, after living in the hospital for half a year, even if it''s frozen dumplings, I''m afraid they have expired.


    However, while she said that she had cooked it, she looked at Mo Qinglan hopefully.


    Mo Qinglan looks at the dark thing in front of him, but he doesn''t start it. He remembers that in his memory, xiaoqingchu''s cooking skills are always top-notch. It''s hard to imagine a young lady who has been raised in the palm of her hand, but her cooking skills are very first-class.


    Su Tang saw that he was staring at the dark dish, and he didn''t want to do it, so he simply did it himself. He picked up a piece of black dumpling and handed it to his mouth.


    "Hades, don''t you love me? You don''t even eat the dumplings I''ve tried to make. Before Ming Ming, you said that everything I do is delicious. "


    Mo Qinglan


    Oh.


    Mo Qinglan ascends to the top of xianzun. The dark food that is suspected to be out of date will not affect him at all. It''s just that when he eats the inferior meat, he will miss the little light beginning in his memory more and more.


    His small light beginning, love to laugh, good cooking, for him is willing to give up life, but in front of this person.It''s her, but it''s not her.


    He is very clear, now he is a real name is not worthy of her mention of the stand in.


    Fake is fake after all.


    Mo Qinglan is so arrogant, how can he tolerate being someone else''s stand in? Therefore, his gorgeous red hair instantly returns to its original appearance. He swallows the extremely ineffable dumplings and presses Su Xiaotang on the chair.


    He leaned forward and pressed Su Tang so hard that he could not move. His red eyes were terrible but with a trace of pity.


    "Yunqingchu, you can see clearly who I am!"


    The huge spiritual power fluctuates restlessly in the house. This trend, she said wrongly, the whole house, no, the whole building will be razed to the ground by him.


    However, we Su Xiaotang come to this step, she did not think about the consequences?


    Are you afraid? I''m afraid of that, but did you ask her to compromise? That''s absolutely impossible.


    Su Tang was on the table, her eyes were still puzzled. She looked at him as if she were looking at others through him. Then her expression began to be painful, and her hands were even holding her head.


    Mo Qinglan''s face changed slightly, and then she began to recite other names.


    "Mo Chen..."


    She looks trance, and then began to hold a headache, the whole person seems to be under some great pressure, let her face pale, the whole body Qinchu thin cold sweat.


    Mo Qinglan has just investigated a Hades. Now there is another Mo Chen, and he has the same surname. At that moment, his teeth are almost broken by him!


    "Who is mo Chen?"


    Su Tang remembers this guy because he is the only monk among the male masters. Most importantly, she is his master!


    And the guy who cheated the master and destroyed her ancestors threw her into the wine jar at the beginning, and almost ate her!


    "Villain!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    Su Tang is crazy to die here. When she mentions Mo Chen, her whole body changes. She is no longer the kind of cute and sweet inside that she mistakenly recognizes Hades, but full of fierce anger.


    As soon as the word "sadist" comes out, one can tell the relationship between them at a glance.


    Master and apprentice, but what kind of apprentice can make master abuse his disciples?


    Even if you look closely, although Su Tang''s eyes are full of anger and disgust, there is a wisp of fear that can''t be dissipated.


    A master, afraid of apprentices?


    Mo Qinglan looks at her deeply. The riot of aura in the air is more and more frightening. Soon, the TV can''t bear it, and the explosion cracked. Then, the light on the top of the head also exploded. When the small pieces of the light bulb in the restaurant fell, some of them hit Su Tang.


    The pieces were sharp, but she picked up a big one quickly, and then put it directly against her neck.


    "Evildoers, deceive teachers and destroy ancestors! Today, even if I die, you will never be allowed to insult me! "


    Su Tang''s hand strength is very big. When she grabs the fragments, her hand is cut, and the blood seeps out a little bit, but she doesn''t notice it.


    Mo Qinglan''s lungs are about to explode. His wife, whom he is married to, is humiliated by a garbage in a place he doesn''t know!


    Are men, how can not understand the little girl''s eyes of the kind of fear and helplessness!


    Previously, he was angry at her kindness to Hades, but this time, he was even more distressed about the little girl. He didn''t know how much she had been wronged and how much she had been wronged She would rather die.


    Mo Qinglan''s eyes began to look painful. He wanted to step forward, but Su Tang suddenly increased the strength of the fragments. At that moment, there was a blood mark on his neck.


    "Xiaoqingchu, put down the pieces."


    Su Tang looked at him warily. She was a lovely girl who knew nothing about the world, but she changed her personality in an instant. She began to be cautious and didn''t want to believe anyone. Her eyes were full of uneasiness and fear after injury.


    "You go out!"


    Mo Qinglan tries to take back the pressure she released. Her movements are gentle, for fear of stimulating her. There is no bigotry at the beginning.


    He took a small step back, which was his biggest concession. Then, he said, "xiaoqingchu is obedient, put down the pieces."


    Sue sugar red pupil, tears but Bata Bata down.


    She had cried before when she recognized Hades wrongly, but she was crying for joy, but now she is crying for despair.


    "Why don''t you let me go?" she asked


    Su Tang said as she frantically recalled what bad things she had done. Soon she remembered that she was a carp.


    "Yes, I''m a demon. I don''t deserve to be your master. But why don''t you let me go! Why do you want me to Take me... "


    She did not go on, like that memory is too painful, so it is difficult to speak.


    Mo Qinglan didn''t know how many places he had been to after the little girl died, and how many reincarnations he had experienced when he found her. But from her words, it has been at least twice.


    Hades, the God of death, and Mo Shen!


    In the previous life, he didn''t know her identity, but in the later life, if she was a demon, in his cognition, the demon''s life was extremely long, and she could be taught by other people. That means her cultivation must be not low, so how did she die in the end?


    The monks or demons with high cultivation rarely become mortals even if they are reincarnated. Except for the demons who need to go through the calamities, the rest are either not in the same spirit when they are reincarnated, or suffer from some kind of soul damage. They can only be cast on ordinary people.


    But ordinary people''s life is easy to see clearly, but Mo Qinglan, as an immortal, can''t see through Su Tang.


    Her lifeline was very clear before the age of 22, but after the age of 22, that is, now, it is a blur.


    Mo Qinglan''s previous actions just want her to remember the past of them. However, due to his negligence, he forgot to remember the past life, not necessarily his and her past life, but also her and others.


    Now, the little girl''s memory is obviously confused.


    He didn''t want to let Sue sugar recall any more. In the end, he blocked her perception of her previous life, and then, very badly, added a little memory that didn''t belong to her to her.


    This is an ordinary world. Mo Qinglan can''t be immortal, so he made a fake. In Su Tang''s memory, he turned himself into her fiance, but they ordered a baby. Because she lost her mother in her early years, the two families lost contact. Until now, he finally found her.


    In the world of those days, Mo Qinglan and Su Tang had no idea about each other, and they had an engagement, but later something happened. Now Mo Qinglan takes a deep breath. It doesn''t matter. In another world, they can continue to lead the way.


    Mo Qinglan''s action is very bad, but he never admits that he is a good man. The long search has wiped out all his conscience, and his purpose is only her.He let Sue sugar fall asleep again, and then picked her up. This time, he chose to sleep with her.


    Most of the men in this world have short hair. In order to adapt to this world, Mo Qinglan turns his long hair into short hair, and the fairy robe into the simplest trousers and shirt. However, he looks Qingjun, no matter how he changes, his temperament is still outstanding.


    Sue sugar just woke up, which was forced to sleep, wake up again, the whole person hungry almost fainted.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it to be so exciting when she woke up again.


    Mo Qinglan this guy, unexpectedly bare arm hugs her to sleep!


    She roared and blushed. In order to complete the task, she had been married many times before, but those bodies were not hers. How could they be compared with now!


    "You..."


    She moves, Mo Qinglan is already awake in fact, just want to see the little girl''s reaction.


    Good. There''s no emotional breakdown. It''s just shyness and nervousness.


    Mo Qinglan is very happy, once those previous lives will be sealed forever, this time, he found her first.


    As xianzun, Mo Qinglan always has a feeling that in addition to him, others are also looking for her, but it doesn''t matter now.


    Now I want to take people away from him, unless I step on his body!


    "Good morning, Xiao Qing Little candy


    Su Tang has a memory in her mind that doesn''t belong to her now. She knows very well that the memory was forced in by the person in front of her. How can we say that it has been transformed by the system, and how can memory be tampered with by people.


    I just didn''t expect that he would rely on his cultivation and act recklessly!


    It''s great to have a plug-in.


    However, it''s really amazing to have a plug-in. At least now, she doesn''t dare to show it.


    So she said, "Qinglan?"


    In the memory that doesn''t belong to her, this guy found her in the last two days before her coma, and she also promised to become his girlfriend, but unexpectedly, she almost became a vegetable, and Mo Qinglan never gave up on her.


    This is really a good operation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    Su Tang looks at the handsome guy with short hair in front of him, not to mention his white shirt and short black hair, just like the handsome young man in the cartoon. His every move is very attractive. Although she still has a memory of Mo Qinglan, after she left the world, she recalled from the perspective of a third party, and so she met the most familiar stranger.


    Oh, worry.


    Su Tang looked at Mo Qinglan''s face and found that she was attracted again.


    She sighed, such a handsome face, put aside the danger, who willing to abuse him? This is her little baby, the favorite one!


    She thought that one day if she overturned, she would die in Yangou.


    Su Tang just wake up, suddenly see such a good-looking person, the mood is naturally good, so she will plan, directly bold hand hook in Mo Qinglan''s neck, "Qinglan, is it really you?"


    How to eat tofu naturally, fight is acting!


    Su Tang shrunk to his arms with a look of emotion and fear, and said, "Qinglan, I thought I would never see you again. My brother and my stepmother, they They actually want me to marry the president Wang. "


    It took Su Tang a lot of effort to finally remember that big bellied, bald middle-aged trash surnamed Wang.


    After Mo Qinglan came to this world, he immediately began to investigate the little girl''s life experience, so Wang, who is surnamed Wang, also knew that he didn''t start his work, and he planned to wait for her to wake up and let her revenge herself.


    It''s better to take revenge by yourself.


    The little girl finally called her name right, and she would throw herself in her arms, but Mo Qinglan didn''t feel happy all the time. On the contrary, bursts of pain came from her heart.


    She depends on him, but ten thousand years of the illusory environmental consciousness.


    Mo Qinglan took a deep breath and comforted her, "we Tangtang are not sad. Mr. Wang, when you are well, I''ll let you do it yourself."


    Mo Qinglan''s original world is different from this one. As an immortal, ordinary human beings can''t get into his eyes at all. In his opinion, whether Mr. Wang or Su Xiaotang''s stepmother and younger brother are killed or even destroyed, it''s just a matter of shooting fingers.


    He has no feelings for the world, but Su Tang has. At the beginning, he just opened her soul memory. As a result, the little girl''s memory was disordered, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. He was afraid that his wife, who was hard to find, could not bear it.


    His scruples, let Su sugar good relief.


    She not only raised her body well, but also gained a lot of weight during the period, which scared Su Tang out of eating and drinking.


    Mo Qinglan took over the cook''s job and made delicious food for her every day. Seeing that the skinny little girl became white and fat in her own hands, she was satisfied. But this situation didn''t last long. On this day, the little girl refused to eat any more.


    He remembered that she obviously liked barbecue, but today she would rather eat those green vegetables like a lamb.


    Three meals a day, all green!


    "Tangtang, you''ve only gained a few pounds. You''ve been lying in the hospital for a long time before. Now you should take care of yourself."


    If she had not been weak and could not use pills, otherwise all the heavenly and earthly treasures in his storage ring would have been used on her.


    Su Tang chews the vegetable salad. Although it''s like chewing wax, she doesn''t dare to indulge herself. If she is rejected later, she will die!


    For example, another black man might have pity for her when she was sick. If she was fat as a piglet, don''t take any risks. They will definitely give her reincarnation.


    As soon as she thought of the comfortable life for the aged, she became frightened, and she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Scum girl capsizes, sea king capsizes.


    She''s too hard.


    Mo Qinglan looked at her eating, eyes slightly red, suffused with moist fog, just like what a big grievance.


    He sighed. What else can his daughter-in-law do? Of course, it''s spoiling.


    "Don''t eat if you don''t like it." Then he was about to take away the glass bowl in her hand, but Su Tang held his arm, threw the vegetable salad aside, and began to act coquettishly.


    "Ying Ying, Su Tang must have done a lot of good things in her last life. That''s why God gave me such a wonderful fiance in this life."


    When she tried to say this, she did not disobey her heart. Her acting was first-class. She even felt that she could consider entering the entertainment industry.


    When she thought about it, she suddenly felt that this method was quite good. In the past, she thought 100 million was quite a lot, but now it''s different. She wants to raise a fiance!


    Mo Qinglan just came to this world. No matter how high his accomplishments are, no matter how high he is.


    Thinking of this, she patted him on the shoulder bravely, with a serious expression that she wanted to support his family. "Don''t worry, fiance. Although your family has been bankrupt for a long time, I will support you and make you fat." Said, but also give yourself a gas, make refueling gesture.Although the little girl lost the memory of that period, when she was skinning, she was still really skinny. Mo Qinglan looked at her and suddenly missed xiaoqingchu. She wanted to play her martial uncle. Later, she wanted him to wear a little skirt. She got drunk and flew with the imperial sword. Finally, she had an accident.


    Yes, the word "car accident" came out of her mouth.


    Wait, car accident


    Mo Qinglan suddenly felt as if she had grasped something important, and even began to recall all the details of her last separation from the little girl.


    He is a practitioner, memory will not be like human beings, as long as he wants, he can remember all the details.


    He didn''t think much about it before. After all, the little girl was a proud little girl at the beginning. She seemed to have a bad temper, but she was kind-hearted. However, when he recalled this time, he suddenly remembered the details of seeing her at the beginning.


    At that time, both of them were children. He was the master of Mohist school, and she was the eldest miss of the cloud family. But at that time, the eldest miss of the cloud family didn''t look good at all.


    Mo Qinglan didn''t understand when he was a child, and because he was a young master of the Mohist school, Yun QingChu was kind to him at first. But when he faced his servants, he clearly remembered that he had to fight or scold. Therefore, he once resented this marriage. When did he begin to change his mind?


    Su Tang, the leader of the show, didn''t know that she was going to overturn. She was still talking about their future. "Lan Lan, I suddenly felt that this small apartment was a little small. We have to live in a big house with a garden


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    Memory is like watching flowers on horseback. Soon, Mo Qinglan grabs the key point again.


    He clearly remembers that the young lady of the Yun family had been recuperating for nearly a year after she fell into the water. He heard that later she went to the master and said that if she wanted to live a long life, she had to change her personality. Since then, although she seemed to be willful and reckless, she no longer hurt people.


    At that time, Mo Qinglan was young, and many things began to fade away as he grew up. After the Mohist incident, only xiaoqingchu treated him well. People were emotional, and no one would be indifferent to him.


    The memory of xiaoqingchu is very long, but Mo Qinglan always thinks that it is not enough. He hopes to think more, especially at the last moment of worship, because of her words.


    She said that she was his eternal wife and would not die because of death.


    But now?


    Mo Qinglan listens to the little girl talking about their future, saying that she wants to support him, but he doesn''t have much ups and downs in his heart, instead, he wants to question.


    However, he held back.


    Lack of evidence, a car accident alone, can not prove anything, but sometimes the seeds of doubt planted, it is difficult to pull out.


    The melon seeds on Su Tang''s side are spinning so fast that she even thinks about what to do if she meets other men in the future.


    That''s Mo Qinglan. She must have countless magic weapons on her body. She only needs a magic weapon to hide her soul Qi. She doesn''t believe that other people can find her. Moreover, even if she finds her, as long as she stabilizes Mo Qinglan, her life will be guaranteed.


    It''s a thigh. Hold it!


    Su Tang seems to forget how much she disliked him before. At this moment, the eyes of the stars are full of Mo Qinglan, "big baby LAN, where do you like the house? Let''s go to see the house today?"


    Mo Qinglan doesn''t have any opinions about where to live. Although the apartment is small, it''s full of little girl''s breath, which makes him feel at ease. However, he wants to see if his little girl has any secret.


    "I am where sugar is."


    Su Tang saw this, immediately to his arms to jump, "Lan Lan really good, love you."


    Serious people who talk about whether they love their babies or not every day are scum girls and bully people. Mo Qinglan comes from the world of cultivating immortals and doesn''t understand these routines.


    Su Tang said that she would do it as soon as she could. On the same day, she took Mo Qinglan to the real estate sales center. What''s the big flat floor and big villa? Finally, she fell in love with a quadrangle.


    The sales girl who received them was smiling. "Hello, miss. The total price of this quadrangle is 300 million yuan, but recently there is a discount. You can buy a house for one million yuan."


    Let''s not say that Su Tang is full of rich young ladies. Take Mo Qinglan as an example. The whole person is just like a halo. How can such a person be an ordinary person?


    The sales lady came and went to see countless guests, only two of whom brightened her eyes.


    The girl is pretty and lovely, and the man beside her is noble and has temperament. When they stand together, it''s visual enjoyment. Even without waiting for Su Tang to speak, she will report all the favorable terms.


    "If Miss doesn''t like this courtyard, we can see others, such as this one. It''s the most expensive one in our whole area, and it''s also the one with the largest area..."


    After a long time of enthusiastic introduction by the sales girl, Su Tang could not hear much. In other words, she only heard one key point.


    The value of the hospital is 800 million yuan.


    Su Tang stopped breathing at that time, 800 million! She didn''t even sell it!


    She suddenly felt that she was so cheap. At the beginning, she helped the system to do tasks, and she worked hard to earn a hundred million yuan. As a result, now she can''t even afford to buy a set of beloved small courtyard. How can she hide the orchid in the golden house?


    Whimper, whimper


    But Su Tang won''t give up. No money now doesn''t mean she won''t have any money in the future. She doesn''t believe it. With her ability, she can''t make the rest of the money.


    Let''s put aside the 800 million yuan house and consider the 300 million yuan one.


    Of course, on the surface, she has to consult Mo Qinglan.


    "Lan Lan, which one do you like?"


    The little girl''s identity background and the money behind her are clear. Mo Qinglan''s investigation shows that there is only one hundred million yuan in total. She dares to see the eight hundred million yuan courtyard.


    So, he deliberately said: "that set of it, but also save our decoration."


    Su Tang choked. She thought that in his old style, he would say "sugar is the master." now it''s over. It''s hard to ride a tiger.


    "Do you really like it? Or Shall we go and see another house? "


    Although the little girl''s face was smiling, her tone was obviously difficult.


    Mo Qinglan got interesting, then deliberately teased: "but I think this set is more in line with the identity of Tangtang."


    He said it seriously. Su Tang was about to come out at that time.


    What identity? She has no identity!


    "Or shall we look at the others?"


    Her voice gradually weak, but Mo Qinglan but a word to settle, "on this set."The sales girl''s eyes are brighter. This is a big customer!


    "Yes, that''s it. Do you plan to buy a house today or reschedule it?"


    At this time, the devil can get 800 million yuan. Even if he rob the bank, he can''t get it.


    Su Tang doesn''t even want face. She just wants to grab Mo Qinglan and leave. As a result, this guy is just like old monk ruding and can''t drag him away. At the beginning, she was still in the eye of an unexpected person. She gave him a little tug. Later, she asked for face and dragged him forward.


    However, Mo Qinglan looked at her with a puzzled face, "but, isn''t Tangtang what I choose?"


    Su Tang


    Mo Qinglan continued: "I think this set of small courtyard is a little poor, but if we buy Tangtang, it''s just enough. We can change all the furniture in the future. I just saw that the furniture is just ordinary mahogany, and we''ll change it for Phoebe."


    As soon as Phoebe came out, the sales girl was shocked to aphasia.


    Now a small piece of Phoebe has become a sky high price, and all the furniture has been replaced with Phoebe, which is even more valuable than the house!


    A fierce operation, Su sugar to the end, can only be forced to sign with tears.


    "Can Can I get a loan? "


    The sales lady said with a smile: "naturally, if the lady is in the first house, the down payment is only 30%."


    Only 30%, that''s more than 200 million.


    Su sugar in front of black, but there Mo Qinglan has handed out the ID card and bank card, "today to buy it."


    When the sales lady took the certificate, her face was full of joy. She said that she could sell the 800 million mansion. She was the sales champion this month.


    Su Tang looked at the ID card in the hands of the sales girl, the whole person was in a trance.


    He is an immortal from the world of cultivating immortals. Where did he get his ID card? Where did you get the bank card? What''s more, in my memory, didn''t he say that his family was bankrupt?


    "Lan Lan, isn''t your family bankrupt?"


    Mo Qinglan affectionately scraped her small nose, "silly candy, even if bankrupt, buy a house or can afford."


    At that moment, all that reverberated in Sutang''s mind was this sentence.


    It''s still affordable to buy a house.


    Buy a house


    I can afford it.


    Oh, she doesn''t deserve it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    Su Tang is surrounded by Mo Qinglan''s bankruptcy. How can someone else be bankrupt? A hair of others is very valuable. There is no place on the whole body that is not precious!


    Buy it all, what a Forgive her, I can''t find the adjective for a moment, she only has two words in her mind.


    The sales girl happily fills in the excitement, but Mo Qinglan pulls out Su Tang''s ID card and hands it to her. Then, she holds Su Tang''s hand and takes her hand to sign Su Tang''s name on the purchase contract.


    At that moment, the sales girl felt like a lemon essence, which is worth 800 million yuan of fairy love!


    Su Tang was in a trance. Until she finished signing, she was still trying to figure out how many tasks she had done and how many male owners she had met. She had worked hard for thousands of years, and the result was that she had earned a lonely life. If she had known this, she would have held a male owner''s thigh and had all kinds of money and health!


    Because it''s a big customer, the sales lady directly arranged a special car to pick up and drop off.


    Mo Qinglan takes the little girl back to the apartment first. They pack some clothes at will. Over there, the sales girl can''t help posting.


    800 million, that''s the king''s building in the real estate.


    The sales lady did not dare to put a real person photo, so she took a picture of her back and posted a post on the forum.


    Shock! 800 million yuan, Gao Fu Shuai''s full gift to his girlfriend! }


    most people get loans when they buy a house. Even if it''s high-end, they usually don''t spend so much money at one time. If they don''t, they will have to file for bankruptcy.


    The sales lady clearly remembers the conversation between them. She said: it''s terrible. Bai Fumei''s little sister wanted to buy a loan to give it to Gao fushai. She said that Gao fushai''s family was bankrupt. As a result, Gao fushai directly took out his bank card and said that even if he was bankrupt, he still had some money.


    Ask, what domestic enterprises, the amount of bankruptcy can casually take out 800 million assets?


    This post was originally only released in the real estate forum, but later I didn''t know what happened, so I went out of the circle.


    The sales lady didn''t dare to take pictures of Mo Qinglan and Su Tang, so she secretly took a picture of her back. Because she was a little excited, her hands were shaking, and the photos were a little pasted, but some people even had a picture of her back, which was attractive enough.


    Although it''s just a figure in the back, height, aura and figure are indispensable.


    Later, this post was somehow carried to the microblog, and it exploded a little that day. Many people began to wonder who they were.


    It''s definitely not ordinary people in our country who casually spend 800 million yuan to buy a house. You old surfers, it depends on your eyesight. }


    {I''m sour, I''m sour, I''m sour, I''m sour! Kangkang''s original post: originally, Bai Fu Mei''s little sister wanted to buy a gift for Gao Fu Shuai. It also said that Gao Fu Shuai was bankrupt, so can I guess if Gao Fu Shuai cheated Bai Fu Mei into bankruptcy and wanted to test her sincerity to herself. I didn''t expect that her little sister was true love, so Gao Fu Shuai turned around and gave her a mansion?! }


    {is this how real estate advertisements are played these days? }


    {no, I saw my alumni }


    {I also think it seems to be our big a joke, Su Tang. }


    {£¿£¿ So many alumni? But I remember our school flower is not something, now become a vegetable? Fake, right?! }


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang never thought that she would be so popular one day. She earned a fiance for nothing and became famous all of a sudden. What''s more, her good stepmother and good brother appeared in her small apartment that night.


    Because there are a lot of things, they can''t move them all at once. Su Tang didn''t want anything of value, but for the first time, Mo Qinglan was as good as collecting junk, even a garbage can.


    Su Tang was shocked to see that he wanted to put away all the rubbish in the garbage can, and then whispered: "Lan Lan, our family is not so poor, so we don''t have to put away all the rubbish."


    She doesn''t know that Mo Qinglan doesn''t like to collect junk, but this small apartment is full of her smell everywhere. In his opinion, this small apartment is much more valuable than that small courtyard. Now if you want to move in, you must take more things with you. In this way, the little girl''s breath will be stronger.


    Those who have not experienced the loss will not understand it.


    And apparently, Sutang really didn''t know anything about it.


    The small apartment looks small, but it still takes a lot of work to clean it up seriously. These two people, a rune genius and an immortal, have a lot of ways to clean it up as soon as they want, but they don''t know each other.


    After su Tang had been working for so long, many things in the small apartment were forgotten. For example, Mo Qinglan took out a painting and asked her who the person in the painting was. She looked at the strange and familiar face and her head was in chaos.


    "Who?"


    Mo Qinglan seems gentle, but there is a bit of danger in her eyes. There is a situation that she will settle accounts after autumn when she says something wrong.But without the plug-in of the system, Su Tang''s brain capacity can''t store so many things at all, especially this kind of painting that I don''t know when to draw and who to draw.


    "Lan Lan, I don''t know who it is. Will you believe it?"


    This kind of answer, ghost just believe.


    You know, this is not an ordinary picture. It''s framed. It''s very precious to see the owner.


    Sue sugar swallowed and almost cried.


    "I really don''t remember. I''ve been lying in the hospital for so long that a lot of things are blurred."


    Amnesia is a brick, where you need to move.


    Su Tang added: "maybe it''s a male artist I used to pursue "Well


    She said uncertainly, who knows, Mo Qinglan is also a ruthless person, directly picked up the mobile phone to take pictures of the picture frame, uploaded the query, finally, he really found it.


    A university grass, Shen He.


    Su Tang looked at the above survey results, her face was numb.


    Who can tell her why Mo Qinglan still plays mobile phone? And still playing so smoothly?!


    Mo Qinglan sneered, then in front of her face, the frame and the painting were destroyed.


    His movements were very elegant. He just folded it easily. The wooden frame on the photo frame was folded into several pieces just like paper. Then he took out the picture inside and tore it to pieces in front of Su Tang.


    At a certain moment, Su Tang felt that she was the piece of paper, about to be torn into pieces.


    "I came too slowly. So, let little sugar like others


    Mo Qinglan''s mouth is smiling, but Su Tang''s opinion is cautious.


    Well, he might as well get angry and have a big fight with her! What is it now? He gave her 800 million mansion, she gave him a green hat?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    Su Tang didn''t know how to solve this problem, so her stepmother and younger brother came to see her head off.


    At that time, when she heard the doorbell ring, she immediately felt that it was a great Savior, so even if she saw her stepmother and brother outside, she was not angry, but almost jumped out happily.


    Of course, she still had to cool down and block the door.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang and Mo Qinglan didn''t change their clothes, so the stepmother could see the color of the clothes at a glance, and she was sure that they were Gao fushai on the microblog hot search, and there was nothing wrong with Bai Fumei.


    Stepmother''s eyes are full of jealousy. When she looks at her brother again, Su Tang suddenly smiles.


    "Eh, it''s my younger brother. Have you recovered?"


    Su Tang casually said a word, his younger brother''s face immediately changed.


    Before, in the hospital, he suddenly felt that there were insects crawling around in his body. Finally, the doctor appeared in time and helped to find out the reason. He thought it was an insect, but it turned out to be a toothpick. At that time, the doctor said that if it was later, he would not be sure.


    That all happened too strange, if not his mother must drag him over, he would not come over.


    The torn wound on his body has not yet healed. He always feels that his sister wakes up again and the people have changed. But the Su family is bankrupt. As his mother said, if he doesn''t pick her, they will be miserable.


    As soon as the stepmother changed her old face, she wanted to come over to show her kindness. She took Su Tang as her cheap father and thought that everything could be done.


    "Tangtang, after you wake up, your aunt didn''t come to see you, OK? Is your body recovering? This is the chicken soup I stewed myself. You can have some to help yourself


    Su Tangka was at the door, holding her chest in her hands. "Chicken soup? That''s not necessary. With this skill, I think Ms. Li might as well take good care of your son''s health. After all, it''s almost impossible. I heard that people are gone. "


    She said as she looked at Su Heng.


    Su Heng is also a high school grass. He looks really good, but he is gloomy in his eyes. He doesn''t look like a good man.


    What are the villains afraid of these days? The villains are most afraid of something worse than him. Su Tang''s move is obviously threatening him.


    Su Heng was afraid, but at the same time he felt that Su Tang was just a girl. What''s the fear? Coupled with his perennial irritability, he yelled out, "Su Tang, do you dare to threaten me? You''re not afraid of Dad... "


    Before he finished, Su Tang just kicked him in the chest. After kicking him, he pretended to be careless and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, conditioned reflex. I can''t help beating you as soon as I hear you speak. By the way, did you just say dad? What, you miss him? If you miss him, I''ll push you down from the 19th floor now. As soon as you close your eyes, it will only take a few seconds, and you will see him soon. "


    Su Tang''s father died long ago. She obviously wanted to kill him.


    Su Heng Qi''s face trembled. She gritted her teeth and looked at her stepmother again. At the beginning, she could still keep a fake smile. Now that her son was kicked, she couldn''t put on any more.


    Su Tang was not the one they could bully at that time, let alone live more than ten thousand years. She kicked over the chicken soup they sent on the spot. The chicken soup was very hot. When she kicked over, she also kicked them. Soon, her stepmother and younger brother screamed.


    "Ah, ah


    "So hot, so hot!"


    Su Tang once again Yi, and then squatted down, sniffed the chicken soup in the air, immediately, she squinted.


    It''s a sin of its own.


    There is something in this soup. No accident. It''s poison.


    Su Tang tut tut sighed. Before she started, how could they kill themselves.


    She picked up her mobile phone and dialed the three familiar keys.


    "Hello, uncle policeman? I suspect there are people hiding drugs here. The address is... " She skillfully reported the address, and then looked at the panic on her stepmother''s face, she laughed like a little devil, "heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no way, you rush, Ms. Li, this is what you asked for."


    The stepmother''s face was startled. She did put something in the chicken soup, just like her father. If she was disobedient, she would take the medicine. Once the poison broke out, she would agree to anything. Although Su''s father hated her later, he couldn''t do without the poison.


    Su''s father, who was taken by his stepmother in those years, wanted to deal with Su Tang in the same way, but he didn''t want to. The dead girl''s nose was so sensitive that she smelled it out at that time.


    "No way! How do you know what I put in it! " While the stepmother said, she pulled her son to escape.


    Su Tang stood up slowly and tilted her head, which was different from the demonic smile before. This time, she laughed innocently, "if you want people to know, don''t do it yourself."


    Anyway, she has done so many tasks, and she has been a saint of Miao. She is just a poison, the lowest poison. How can she not feel it.


    Su Tang is showing her fists. Behind her, Mo Qinglan is staring at her.In that sentence, Mo Qinglan has investigated her, so he is more sure than his stepmother that Su Tang in this world should not have the skill of sniffing out poison all at once.


    The more I get along with her, the more I can find a flaw, but he can''t bear to say it.


    Stepmother wants to escape, but Su Tang wants to stop them. It''s really too simple. She looks like a cat and mouse game. She seems to give them a chance to escape, but at the critical moment, she holds them down until the police come. Stepmother and Su Heng are exhausted and can''t run any more.


    The police came forward to ask the next thing, Su Tang pointed to the chicken soup on the ground, "Na, that''s the bowl of chicken soup, this lady brought it, the evidence, the police can adjust the camera."


    There is no tolerance for drugs in China, so the police attach great importance to what the stepmother committed. They not only take her away from Su Heng, but also leave Su Tang''s mobile phone number and her identity card.


    When the police leave, Su Tang forgets about the school draft, and is about to muddle it over vaguely. But when she turns back, she sees Mo Qinglan leaning against the doorframe, and their eyes are opposite, but he is not smiling.


    At that moment, Su Tang felt a thump in her heart.


    What''s going on? She lost her horse?


    No, it shouldn''t be.


    "Lan Lan, what''s the matter?"


    Mo Qinglan took back her sight and said, "nothing. Is there anything else for Tangtang to clean up? If not, let''s go. "


    The more he said that, the more flustered Sutang felt that he had missed something.


    So, she didn''t want to talk, trying to get something out of his mouth.


    "Lan Lan, do you dislike me? You see, I have no parents... "


    Without waiting for her to finish, Mo Qinglan said: "it doesn''t matter. I don''t have any parents. And He looked back and looked at her with a smile. "Sugar pulled me out of the mire."


    Sue sugar is shocked. Is that the case?


    In the false memory he gave, it was not that they lost contact when they were young. Later, when he finally found her, it was only a few days before she went to the hospital in an accident.


    Did she remember it wrong?


    Seeing her suspicions, Mo Qinglan continued: "don''t you remember Tangtang?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    What does Sue remember?


    Su Tang remembers so many black male masters that Mo Qinglan has become a relative with her, but she has no bridal chamber. It''s really a miserable man.


    "You know, when I wake up from a coma, a lot of my memories are blurry." While she said, she knocked her head a little, showing a small helpless look, and then carefully looked at him, "Lan Lan, my body, if you dislike..." After a pause, her eyes drooped slightly. The little girl was pretty and lovely, but with a hammer of her eyes, the whole person was gloomy. However, she tried to smile and said again, "if you don''t like it, tell me, I won''t pester you."


    Su Tang has a preemptive attack. Anyway, she can''t remember clearly. That is, her memory is confused and fuzzy. Besides, she dislikes her.


    Mo Qinglan, because of her previous doubt, didn''t know whether she was acting or seriously, but no matter which one, he couldn''t accept it. His eyes suddenly turned cold, but his words were very gentle.


    He pulled the little girl into his arms, then left a soft kiss on her forehead, "cheated me 800 million and wanted to abandon me?"


    Su Tang choked, yes, I still remember that 800 million mansion at this time.


    Mo Qinglan sighed, holding her arm gradually increased, "Tangtang, that''s all my belongings, you can''t abandon me any more."


    The sentence "Zai" in his words was very intriguing. Su Tang was on the alert. When he heard the words, he immediately noticed something.


    Her brain is turning fast. She can quickly recall what happened to her during this period of time. But it''s too late to recall at this time. So the best way is to be frank and lenient.


    However, Su Tang still wants to fight to death.


    Both of them could feel that the other side was hiding something from them, but no one said it. Life was so exciting and thrilling. Until one day a few months later, Su Tang turned on the TV and watched the popular artists appear in it. At that time, all the chips fell out of her mouth.


    Look who she saw?


    An inkjet with hair?!


    Looking at the four bright blind flash, even across the screen, she felt her eyes prickly.


    Mo Qinglan just brought her a bottle of happy fat house water at this time. There was air conditioning on the coke, but no matter how cold it was, it was not as cold as Su Tang''s hands and feet.


    At this moment, Su Tang''s hands and feet are cold. When she looks at someone in the TV, she always feels that the other person can find her through the TV, leaving her nowhere to hide.


    Her performance is too strange, Mo Qinglan will follow her line of sight to watch TV.


    Inside is a handsome man in a black suit. He is being interviewed. In the camera, the reporter asks him if there is a girl he likes and how he answers.


    Although Mo Chen used to be a monk, he was always full of coquettishness and compassion. He killed people without blinking an eye. In addition, he was not a serious monk.


    Su Tang vaguely remembers that when she was still in that world, this guy also planted a show of demon king on her head. Poor demon king was autistic at that time.


    How happy she was, how scared she is now.


    Sure enough, the foreboding happened, the second man, he rough show!


    Sue sugar shivers, holding a coke is ready to drink a bite of pressure, then the ear but sounded the voice of Mo Qinglan.


    "Mo Chen..." Mo Qinglan read the name above, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, just the wisp of smile inside, but more or less with a bit of cautious feeling, "it looks pretty good."


    Su Tang is drinking coke, smell speech, directly a cold coke spray out.


    She coughed violently and felt the voice of Mo Qinglan appreciate.


    She was shocked.


    What''s the strange way of unfolding?


    Is her harem on fire?


    No, the Hougong is a fart. The most important thing now is how to hide your identity. Although I don''t know what Mo Shen is doing, I went to be a popular artist, but Su Tang can be sure that this guy is also looking for her.


    She can handle one, but if there are two


    I can''t think about it anymore. Her scalp is numb.


    "It''s nothing, just ordinary." She felt guilty and didn''t dare watch TV at all. Then she tried to find an excuse to turn off the TV, but she listened to what Mo Shen was saying.


    "Who do you like? It''s true


    At that time, not only reporters but also photographers were crazy. They were crazy to take pictures, but Mo Chen seemed to be immersed in his own world. He said, "I can''t find her, so I want to change my height. I listen to others. If I become an artist, she can see me."


    What kind of fairy confession is this.


    At that time, the reporter''s eyes were full of fierce light.


    Su Tang was so scared that she picked up the remote control and pressed the power off button. But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the picture on the TV was still broadcasting. She was stunned, so she madly pressed the power off button several times. At first she thought it was the remote control that was broken, but then she heard Mo Qinglan''s voice."What''s the matter, sugar? Turn off the TV properly. " Mo Qinglan slightly tilted his head and said with a smile, "don''t you think he looks very good?"


    Although Mo Qinglan smiles mildly, in Su Tang''s opinion, it''s just that the mountain rain is coming and the wind is full of buildings.


    This guy found something.


    "Good looking is good looking." Su Tang couldn''t say anything against her will. As soon as she said this, the temperature around her immediately dropped to zero. She was shivering with cold, but she still explained stubbornly: "no matter how beautiful it is, it has nothing to do with me. I have a lot of trouble."


    "My Lan Lan is the most beautiful in my eyes."


    She finished this sentence difficultly. The temperature in the air finally warmed up a little, but the smell of Mo Qinglan was more penetrating. He was very happy, but Su Tang always felt that there was a terrible devil behind him, waiting to devour her.


    "Sugar is so sweet. Remember that."


    Remember this sentence, no matter what you have done, experienced or kept from him, as long as it is true, he can let bygones be bygones.


    But


    Mo Qinglan closed her eyes deeply. If she dares to make the same mistake again, he will let her know what is regret and what is fear.


    So, Tangtang, you must be obedient.


    Su Tang was so scared that she was stiff all over. At this time, the ink in the TV set continued to sink.


    "My lovely Koi, if you see me and don''t come to me, I will be angry."


    Mo Shen smiles with a look of evil and affectionate, which makes reporters shout.


    "My God, Mo Chen, you dare to say that. I''m afraid you''ll be torn by fans later."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    For the sake of their career, other artists either dare not even fall in love, or secretly fall in love behind the scenes, so they are so deep that they just want to find a girlfriend. At that time, after this interview, they went crazy on the Internet.


    In fact, Mo Chen came a few days later than Mo Qinglan, but Mo Qinglan did a great job. He shielded Su Tang''s spirit directly. Both of them are equal in strength, so Mo Chen didn''t know where to start for a while.


    Although it''s an ordinary world, it''s densely populated. Mo Chen can only roughly predict where people are, but he can''t trace the specific location.


    With his strength, he soon understood that either someone blocked the breath of Koi, or she blocked it herself.


    Either way, it is not acceptable to him.


    Therefore, after understanding the world dynamics, he found that it''s not bad to be an artist. When his popularity is improved, his exposure will be improved. At that time, there will be a group of people to help him find someone.


    As for finding her


    Mo Chen licked the corner of his lips and laughed so much that he was a monster and a ghost.


    He''s going to break her leg so she can''t get out of bed for the rest of her life!


    Su Tang doesn''t want to see this evil monk any more, but Mo Qinglan is going to fight against her. She not only sees the interview by herself, but also takes her with her.


    They just sit on the sofa, and Su Tang is forced to sit in Mo Qinglan''s arms.


    Mo Qinglan embraces a person and knocks her chin between her neck. Su Tang''s warm breath is full of goose bumps.


    "He''s a very affectionate person. I wish he could find his beloved Koi."


    Su Tang can''t laugh any more. What do you love? What do you find? This guy''s koi is your wife!


    Su Tang''s face was tired, but he was very excited to see Mo Qinglan. "I haven''t seen this guy before. What has he played?" As he said it, he took out his cell phone and began to search.


    Not to mention, he found it.


    You say you are a good God, do not use divine power, here with Du Niang, say out is to lose your fairyland''s face, OK?


    Su Tang''s face was numb and her expression was gone.


    Pian Mo Qinglan is still reading Mo Shen''s resume, "ah, just played a TV play. It''s very popular. It''s very powerful. But it''s a pity... "


    Su Tang didn''t even want to take over the words, so she enjoyed watching his performance.


    Sure enough, Mo Qinglan still said: "a play dare to be so rampant, not far from the ban."


    Su Tang


    Brother, you want to kill him!


    Mo Qinglan finally finished what he wanted to say, and the TV finally turned off at this time.


    It''s just that no one touched it.


    Su Tang soon realized that she couldn''t turn off the TV. It was this guy who made it bad!


    On the surface, this matter passed away, but on the back, it was turbulent, especially on the Internet. At that time, it was directly searched.


    Mo Chen was very popular. He thought that if he sent out such words, he would make people take off countless fans. However, what''s amazing is that those girlfriend fans didn''t take off, on the contrary, they helped him open super words and post all kinds of posts.


    Surprise! Who is the ink deep Koi? Who can provide information, thank you! }


    heavy money is the key, but at the beginning, such a post was not popular, so everyone joked and asked how much money it was, but no one thought that Mo Chen would end up in person at this time. He forwarded it directly, and made a statement about how heavy the heavy money was.


    Mo Chen V: one million more.


    That is to say, no matter what the remuneration of the post owner is, he alone gives a high price of one million.


    It''s just providing clues, not finding people out.


    At that time, the whole network collapsed.


    There are many fans who cry and chirp while helping their brother find his first love.


    My brother is an artist for his career. My brother is an artist for his first girlfriend. }


    {I''m going to cry to death. The first time I fell in love with an artist, he turned around and told me that I was lovelorn. Wuwuwuwu, my youth is gone. }


    {sisters in front of us, when we lose our youth, we lose it. The key is a million! My God, who can tell me how much my brother Shen is worth? If I send someone to him, will he send me a mansion? }


    {in front, when it comes to luxury houses, it reminds me of the 800 million little brother who gave them high-profile luxury houses. I didn''t expect that my brother would be so rich one day. }


    {what are you talking about, Jimei, help us find our girlfriend! However, brother Chen, can you tell us what the koi looks like? You have to give us a clue? }


    ¡­¡­


    If you ask Mo Chen what clues he knows, he really doesn''t know anything. He doesn''t even know what Koi looks like now. After all, there is a body in a world. In their eyes, the body can change at any time, so the appearance doesn''t mean anything.So no matter what the fans asked, he didn''t speak.


    Then the wind changed.


    Someone started hacking him.


    It''s amazing. Do you want to fight like that these days? Why don''t you talk about looking for mom? }


    {I also think that just a TV play is like this, and the entertainment industry is really in a mess. }


    {harm, why do you tear it down? How can people continue to play it? I didn''t see the fans ask for clues and shut up. }


    {tut tut Tut, we are so worried about the next generation of our motherland because there are so many brain disabled fans in our country. }


    ¡­¡­


    No one can be loved by everyone, so it''s common sense that ink is sprayed, but no one thought that that night, he began to investigate one by one with comments.


    Other people''s investigation needs human, material and financial resources, but he doesn''t need them. He just needs to open the sky eye mode according to what they say. Soon, he filters out unwanted messages, which are hundreds of thousands of forwarding and millions of messages.


    Soon, two hours later, a message came into his sight.


    The 800 million little brother gave the mansion a high profile. }


    originally, it was just an ordinary message, but Mo Chen found the photos at that time through the eye of heaven, and then found the sales girl who posted the post. Finally, he directly used Lingli to invade the monitoring center of the Sales Department of the other party and found the video of that day.


    In the video, if it''s true, as the sales girl said, handsome men and beautiful women, but as for her words that match, it''s another story.


    Mo Chen stares at the monitor, and even across the screen, he can feel the breath of Mo Qinglan. When he looks at Su Tang, the little girl is charming. She is a very strange face, but when she laughs, and when she is coquettish, he can''t move his eyes.


    He squinted, half - loud, and suddenly laughed.


    That night, a fan was suddenly named by her idol Aite, asking her to leave an account, and claiming that the million reward was about to arrive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    It''s a common thing to draw prizes on Weibo, but it''s the first time that the amount reaches the level of one million. Not to mention the fans are boiling. At that time, it was out of the circle, and even Su Tang received the news. Then, she felt that her days were going to collapse.


    At this moment, she is sitting in the courtyard of the 800 million mansion. The 800 million mansion is a quadrangle with beautiful buildings and perfect furnishings. However, since they moved in, Mo Qinglan has carried out renovation.


    For example, the bricks under her feet have now become white jade bricks, and the mahogany furniture that Mo Qinglan said she wanted to replace has now become golden Phoebe. What''s more, there are four sets, all of which are made of the best brocade. The feeling of covering her body is that Su Tang has been in a trance for several times, and she feels that she is back when she was doing the task.


    Then, when she woke up, she found that the old man might as well continue to do the task. At least there was a system. At least it could change the world. Unlike now, who knows when he will meet the Shura hall and die.


    She didn''t dare to be too far away from the courtyard, because Mo Qinglan had arranged the array all around, so she was safe only in the center of the array. If she left here, she might be found.


    Mo Qinglan''s calculation is very good. He specifies that he knows something and chooses not to say it. It seems that he gives Su Tang the decision-making power.


    He surrounded the courtyard like an iron bucket, but he didn''t give her any talisman. It was like forcing her to make a choice. He chose to stay in the house, and he protected her from death.


    They were under the same roof, but they had different thoughts. Su Tang could not bear to say a word. Every day, she was in the yard pestering her flowers and plants, as if she had accepted everything, and even had no resistance. Until that day, she found that the house next door had been bought.


    In fact, there is a long distance between Siheyuan and Siheyuan, and Su Tang will know that she was bought next door because of hot news search.


    #Hot! Rookie Xiaosheng spends 800 million to buy a luxury house! #


    ? New people, 800 million mansions. Here''s how much money does Mo Shen have? #


    # Mo Chen''s life experience #


    # speculation about Mo Chen''s first girlfriend #


    Hot search one after another, coupled with millions of awards on Weibo, soon the marketing numbers would like to turn over all the comments of the winner, and finally, they really smelled a little trace.


    There''s not so much coincidence in the world that the same 800 million mansion has become a neighbor.


    Soon, they put the two pieces of news together and compared them. As a result, Su Tang was still eating the melon in front of her. As soon as she looked at it, she was forced to take a bite of her own melon.


    She gaped at the 800 million mansion, neighbors and other key words, and could not hold the hoe in her hand.


    All the flowers and plants originally planted in Siheyuan have been cleaned up. Su Tang turns into a small gardener and pesters Mo Qinglan to ask for some flowers and plants. Of course, it takes skills to ask for Lingzhi. Now they know that no one has broken the window paper, so she pretends to be stupid and Mo Qinglan doesn''t tear it down.


    For example, at that time, Su Tang directly said that he wanted to plant a batch of flowers and plants. At that time, he just gave her a meaningful look. That night, he brought a pile of spirit plants. Even the pebbles in the courtyard are now replaced with spirit stones.


    With Lingzhi, Su Tang wears this little straw hat every day and plays with her flowers and plants in the yard. Now one third of the land has been planted with different Lingzhi. The yard is full of Lingqi, which is like a fairyland.


    The food Mo Qinglan prepared for her is not ordinary food either. She has plenty of Aura now, so she just needs a chance to practice properly. It''s just Su Tang has her worry. She doesn''t dare to practice now for fear that Mo Qinglan will get angry and take away her accomplishments.


    Su Tang is now under control step by step, and has not yet stabilized Mo Qinglan. Now it''s OK, there''s another Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen, who knew her address, came to knock on her door that day before the hot search.


    The doorbell of siheyuan rings, Su Tang is clever, but before she can react, Mo Qinglan has appeared in the courtyard.


    "Tangtang, a guest is coming."


    He had a mild smile, but Sue sugar''s back was chilly.


    Forgive her, she counsels, dare not come forward, can only watch Mo Qinglan open the door.


    Outside the door, I saw a handsome tall man standing at the door in silence. When he saw the other side open the door, he raised his lips and showed a little smile.


    "Hello, new neighbor."


    Mo Shen''s expression seems to be peaceful and quiet, but the evil but dangerous breath between his eyebrows and eyes can''t be covered up.


    He was wearing a black suit and when he held out his hand, everything looked very gentlemanly.


    He is as dazzling and evil as in TV, but different from him, Mo Qinglan''s temperament is colder and more expensive. When they stand together, no one can push anyone down. Even Su Tang''s height is surprisingly consistent.


    She moved a small step, did not dare to face such a terrible scene, and Mo Qinglan stretched out a slender hand at the moment when Mo Shen reached out.


    "Hello, Mo Qinglan."Mo Qinglan and Mo Shen look at each other. At that moment, even Su Tang in the distance feels the fire between them. It seems that they are going to burn her to ashes.


    She swallowed saliva, did not dare to face, even the hoe did not intend to, to run into the house.


    At this time, life is the most important thing! What''s more, no matter how hard it is, Mo Qinglan will help her block it. When someone blocks it, don''t run into it, or you will die!


    The little girl turned around and ran, so fast that she could not see any old love at all. At the beginning, Mo Chen could still greet Mo Qinglan with a smile, but at the moment when she turned around, her smile solidified, and the gloom between her eyebrows gathered.


    Then Sue found that she couldn''t run.


    It''s not right.


    She bowed her head and felt as if she was strapped with a heavy sandbag. No matter how hard she used, she still couldn''t move her steps.


    Back like a group of nameless anger to stare at the general, Sue sugar dare not look back, but the invisible force forced her to turn around, even forced her to raise her feet.


    Su Tang wants to scold coarsely in the heart, can''t help but look up, but see Mo Qinglan a pair of stand idly by appearance.


    She was shocked.


    What''s the situation? Brother, your fiancee is threatened now. You''re acting!


    Mo Chen looked at her step by step toward himself, his face was reluctant, but he was in a good mood, even the anger between the eyebrows were a little bit light, "is this


    A group of people, pretending to be confused and knowing everything, want to perform a strange feeling of meeting for the first time.


    Oh, you people in the advanced world are really good at playing.


    Mo Qinglan finally moved his eyelids. When Su Tang came by, he buttoned him up and immediately pulled him into his arms, "my fiancee."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    As soon as her fiancee came out, Su Tang felt a death gaze, but she couldn''t panic, couldn''t You can''t be a fart! Her hair all stood up, the whole person did not even have the courage to look up.


    Su Tang gritted her teeth. Instead of facing two people''s death gaze, she might as well bear one person directly. The situation is like this. She has to fight her way out!


    "Lan Lan, is this the big star I saw on TV the other day?"


    When the little girl said this, her face was innocent, and her eyes were also shining.


    Her performance made Mo Qinglan feel very happy. At that time, she couldn''t help it. She bent down and gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    Su Tang''s feeling of bondage disappeared at the moment when she was married. She guessed that it was made by Mo Qinglan. As soon as she was happy, she warmed a resounding Trojan horse to Mo Qinglan''s face.


    The two were intimate, and Mo Chen, who came to visit, was completely ignored.


    Mo Chen smiles and licks the corners of his lips, but his pupils are as dark as a deep tan.


    "You two, I love you so much." When he said this, he didn''t feel a bit sour, but with a feeling of exclamation, and said: "I once had such a loving little girlfriend, but later..."


    He didn''t go on, but Mo Qinglan picked an eyebrow and said with a smile: "did you break up?"


    Two people you a word I a language, only Su sugar, put the head stuffy to Mo Qinglan bosom, completely dare not with the person behind directly.


    Mo Chen said with a smile, but his eyes were tightly fixed on Su Tang''s back to the back of his neck. He was white and delicate, and wanted to be bitten hard.


    "No, she ran away."


    Mo Qinglan lifted his eyelids lazily and said carelessly: "it''s too bad that a big star like Mr. Mo can''t keep each other? It seems that Mr. Mo is a failure. "


    Su Tang pours in Mo Qinglan''s arms. Listening to such stimulation, her heart almost jumps out of her throat.


    It''s over. It''s going to be a fight!


    Mo Qinglan said that, how could Mo Chen not be angry, but the master fought, who was angry first obviously lost, so he not only didn''t get angry, but raised his lips, "it''s really a failure, so I learned the lesson of failure, and tried to catch people back, but..." After a pause, he remembered that the other person''s surname seemed to be mo, and his smile gradually deepened. He said, "Mr. Mo, my little fiancee is so lovely. I have to watch closely. Otherwise, if I run away one day, I''m afraid it''s hard to catch up."


    Su Tang held her breath. Fortunately, the terrible conversation didn''t last long. They shook hands and said goodbye. She couldn''t believe it calmly.


    That''s it?


    That''s it?


    No more?!


    Su Tang wants to find out something, but Mo Qinglan covers her head with the straw hat that she dropped on the ground before, and then says with a smile, "sugar, darling, I have something to do. Maybe I''ll come back later. You play in the yard first. I''ll make you what you want to eat later."


    Mo Qinglan is not a person in this world. He has nothing to do. This kind of words sounds like a ghost.


    But Su Tang didn''t dare to ask more, for fear of learning some results she couldn''t bear, so she had to pretend to be stupid, "Oh, OK, I want to eat braised lion''s head tonight."


    "Good boy."


    Mo Qinglan does not take heart to coax a, and then left the courtyard.


    As soon as he left, Sue got restless.


    He used to stay in the yard for a short time, occasionally talking about his bankruptcy, and asked why he didn''t go out to work now. He used online stocks and funds to say that he didn''t need to go out to work. In this way, they were together for half a month. Until today, he suddenly said that something happened.


    Before Mo Shen came, nothing happened. As soon as Mo Shen came, something happened. Su Tang was not a fool. Obviously, it must have something to do with Mo Shen.


    Both of them have profound accomplishments. If Su Tang rashly follows her, she will be found. So the best way is to hide her breath. But the problem is, she has no accomplishments now. How can she hide her breath?


    At last, Su Tang fixed her eyes on the spirit stones in the small yard.


    If you have a spirit stone, you can draw a charm. At that time, you only need to paste an invisible charm and some hidden runes. You will be able to muddle through.


    Of course, this also has risks. Once discovered, amnesia stem can no longer be reused. When she was in a dilemma, she felt the spatial fluctuation.


    In the end, he was once a great monk. Even if he lost all his accomplishments now, the sixth sense is still accurate.


    She looked at an open space. At first glance, it was green and leafy, and the sky was blue and clear. She could close her eyes and feel the terrible flame in the air.


    Su Tang is a little silent. In the end, she decides to take risks.


    Not surprisingly, Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen must have set up a border to fight, so now the problem comes, how can she unconsciously run into the border? What''s more, even if she ran in, how could she dissuade them?The rune was written quickly and Sutang pasted it on her body. But when she stood at the door, she hesitated.


    At this time, if both of them are defeated, there will be less threat to her. Even if both of them fall, she will be able to have quite a long rest time.


    However, Su Tang can''t be hard hearted. Although the desalinator doesn''t leave her deep feelings for these men, the memory still exists and she can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    "Forget it! Die, die! It''s better than worrying all day now


    She cheered herself up, and then she yanked the door open.


    The luxury house is a luxury house in the end. The surrounding green is excellent, and there are no messy people in front of the door, but there are no people. What''s the ghost situation of this mini version of Bruce Lee in front of us?!


    Su Tang was shocked to see a black little Western dragon with wings not far away. She was looking around on her two short legs. Then, as if she felt something, she began to stare at a place in the dark.


    And the position he looked at was the border that Su Tang had just felt.


    She stood still, her pupils narrowed and she didn''t dare to move. When the little dragon came to her side, she suddenly stopped. Then, her dark eyes looked straight at the door of the courtyard.


    He narrowed his eyes and was about to find out. On the other side, the boundary seemed to be unable to support. Suddenly, a hurricane hung up in the clear sky. Soon, an overwhelming force came, and the Bruce Lee people were pressed down a few centimeters.


    Su Tang looked at the subsidence not far away. He was silent for a second, then ran to the house.


    I''m a young man. Help! Another creditor!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    Bruce Lee''s size is very small, which is the size of a cat, but Su Tang doesn''t dare to underestimate it. This kind of thing shouldn''t appear in such a place. If he can come over, he must tear up the space like other men.


    What strength is that? Generally, it can tear space, and its cultivation is comparable to the way of heaven.


    And now, she counted, ah, eight debtors.


    Seven dragon balls of other people make up seven, and she, eight


    Su Tang had a lot of skin in those days, but now she has a lot of regret.


    She looked up at the sky 45 degrees, and at last, she slowly put up a middle finger.


    Knock you!


    Why should she bear all the consequences by herself? Dog thief master system!


    susugar is scolding this place. The little dragons over there have already thrown up their tails. Don''t look at other people''s small, concentration is the essence. They are not happy to flick the tail, but in the blink of an eye, a tornado has levelled up directly.


    Good guy, the hurricane just ended, and now there''s another tornado.


    Mo Qinglan''s border meets Bruce Lee''s tornado, and two terrible forces collide. Su Tang doesn''t even have a chance to resist. He just hears a bang, and the protective border around him breaks down. The wind blows suddenly, and the invisible symbol on Su Tang floats with the wind.


    Although Mo Qinglan has set up a border, he is confident that if someone in the world dares to break his border, he will kill the other party in an instant. Therefore, it''s no big problem for the border to guard against a little demon. If someone has the strength of the Lord, it''s the eggshell, which will be broken once touched.


    Within the border, Mo Qinglan feels that his border has been broken and wants to leave. But Mo Chen keeps pestering him and doesn''t give him a chance to relax. In this way, it gives Bruce Lee a chance.


    As soon as the border broke, Su Tang''s invisibility charm disappeared. The only consolation was that her soul breath Rune was painted on her body. Unless there was a heavy rain, her waistcoat would be stable.


    The moment the invisibility symbol disappears, Bruce Lee''s eyes immediately move over.


    He just felt something at the door, but he couldn''t see it or smell it. He just vaguely felt the sixth sense. Now it seems that the sixth sense is not deceiving.


    Although he is petite, his pupils are extremely sharp. Because he is a fierce beast, his pupils are different from the circle of human beings. He is a dangerous vertical line. Now, such a pair of abyss like pupils stare at you without blinking, and Su Tang''s sweat and hair stand up all over her body.


    She was too stiff to move. At last, she broke the strangeness in the air. "Oh, it''s a lovely kitten. Where''s your master? " She said while waving to Bruce Lee.


    At this time, he couldn''t feel her soul and guess who she was.


    Don''t panic, Su Xiaotang, you can do it, you can hold it!


    She secretly cheers herself up. Unexpectedly, the next second, Bruce Lee opens his mouth.


    He tilted his head. Because of his chubby little body and full of flesh, his head tilted, but his voice was not cute at all. On the contrary, it had a strong sense of harshness.


    "Look who I found? A lovely human being. "


    So lovely appearance, but said so sick Jiao words, Su sugar at that time the whole person was frozen.


    She showed an embarrassed smile, "ah, I must have opened the door in the wrong way today. How can the kitten talk? It must be fake, it must be hallucination. I want to open the door again." With that, turn around and open the door.


    However, how could the little dragon people let her go so easily.


    So when Sutang opened the door, the mahogany door fell down, vulnerable.


    She looked at the doorknob in her hand, and then at the door which fell to the ground and broke into sawdust. She didn''t dare to move.


    It''s over. Her nightmare is coming true!


    In the early years, she had a nightmare that she was broken into pieces. At last, each black man took one piece. They were very harmonious and discussed who wanted her hand and who wanted her head.


    At the thought of that picture, Sue sugar wanted to hold her head.


    "How can such a cute kitten do such a cruel act? I must be dreaming. I''m going back to sleep."


    Su Tang wanted to go, but just stepped back, he stepped on something. It was like a caterpillar.


    She lowered her head in horror, and saw that Xiaolongren, who was not far away, was at her feet now. At the moment, her feet were just stepping on other people''s tail.


    Xiaolongren didn''t explode. Sutang exploded.


    She screamed, and then was interrupted by the little dragon man''s cold voice, "shut up."


    Bruce Lee''s temper is really bad, but it''s also true that Yexiu was not a good man. He only pretended to be cute when he faced Su Tang. Behind the scenes, which black man was not cruel?


    At this time, when it''s time to recognize counsels, you should recognize them. Don''t be stubborn.


    Su Tang was so crazy in front of Yexiu at the beginning, but now she is so tiny, "injustice has a head, debt has a owner, I don''t know you!"I can cheat myself sometimes when I play too many plays.


    Su Tang is such a genius, especially Mo Qinglan, who has done something to her memory. Now she is very upright, as if she really doesn''t know him.


    However, will the little dragon people believe it?


    "Although I am in this world, no one can see me." Xiaolongren looks cute, but his voice is cool. "Before I came here, I set a charm for myself. Only when the little mirror can see me can I really stand in this world."


    His voice is extremely cold, and his pupils are full of golden light. As he finishes speaking, Xiaolongren''s appearance begins to rise. He is no longer a cute little guy. He begins to smoke. His 1.88 meter shape soon envelops Su Tang in his shadow.


    He slowly raised his lips, "my little mirror, now, do you still want to escape?"


    Oh, shit.


    What did she say just now?!


    This is a trap!


    Su Tang never thought that one day, she really killed herself.


    When Xiaolongren talks about this, she is 100% sure of her identity. Even though there are hidden runes in her facilities, it doesn''t matter. Xiaolongren''s operation is more coquettish.


    Su Tang''s soul was shocked, but her face was shocked and at a loss.


    It doesn''t matter, and Mo Qinglan debt master to her memory, so amnesia this brick can also be used!


    "Although all this is beyond my understanding, I really don''t know you. This Mr. Bruce Lee? Do you have the wrong creditor


    If you want to live, the pot must be thrown fast.


    For example, Su Tang can still pull Mo Qinglan down, "but I have a problem with my memory recently. If I really owe you money, you can find my fiance. By the way, my fiance''s name is..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    Su Tang also wants to pull Mo Qinglan off his horse. At least when he dies, he can still have a back cushion. Although this is too much, there is no way. There are so many black men


    I can''t do it!


    However, Yexiu didn''t give her a chance to pull others off the horse at all. Before she finished, Yexiu grabbed her neck directly.


    Different from Mo Qinglan, Mo Qinglan is at least dead. She can use the ghost excuse of reincarnation, but Yexiu is different. She leaves the replicator when she doesn''t agree. Now, don''t guess. The replicator given by the main system has never completed the task.


    The pupil of Yexiu is shining with golden light, which is strange, but how to see it, it''s seeping.


    Su Tang''s breath was blocked. As a result, at this time, Yexiu said with her: "my little mirror, this is just the beginning? You can''t bear it. Do you know what happened to her when you left a rubbish beside me? "


    Su Tang doesn''t want to know how the clone died. She wants to breathe fresh air now!


    "She, ah, was burned alive by me. She was burned in the fire. At last, bang, she was so scared." When Yexiu said this, he seemed to be talking about something interesting, just like a pervert.


    Su Tang''s pupils are lax now because she is pinched. She can''t breathe well. She should have lost her sense of the things around her, but every word of Xiaolongren falls into her ears.


    He said, "you know what? I once thought, when I find you, I''ll kill you. "


    He began to smile, but the smile was a little sad, just like the abandoned youth. He couldn''t get it, so he wanted to destroy it.


    "But I don''t think you should die so easily." As he spoke, he added a circle to her ear morbidly, then bit her ear and said sarcastically, "I''m looking forward to the little mirror begging for mercy later."


    Oh, your mother!


    Su Tang was very thick at that time. She felt that her ears were covered by people, but that feeling was not ambiguous. On the contrary, it was a bit creepy. This guy is obviously crazy. What can a madman do?


    Eat it alive?


    Oh, it means to eat alive.


    She always felt that this guy was going to bite off her ear!


    Su Tang shivers and silently recites the name of Mo Qinglan in her heart. At this time, the border finally appears a crack. Her eyes brighten and she decides to fight to death, "Lan Lan! Help me


    The little girl''s voice was sad and loud. Mo Qinglan not only heard the cry, but also Mo Shen heard it.


    Can night repair but gas explosion, this damned small mirror, unexpectedly in his side shouting other men''s names, she thought he was dead?


    His eyes began to flicker with a strong sense of killing. Similarly, Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen did not hesitate to kill him in their eyes, only Su Tang, shivering.


    Thief God, she is an ordinary retiree. Why should pension life be so exciting!


    She dare not say, can only vent in the heart, and night repair also found, Mo Qinglan side has'' helper '', this time start, he can''t get benefits, so, he opened his wings, touch the flame.


    This is not an ordinary flame. The fire of the dragon clan is enough to devour everything and burn it out. If you touch it, you will die.


    This kind of flame, Rao Shi Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen dare not meet each other. They immediately take out their weapons to resist. But at the moment of resisting, Yexiu leaves with Su Tang.


    Su Tang was so miserable that she was caught in the air like an eagle catching a chicken. The speed of night attack was so fast that she couldn''t even see the surrounding environment clearly. She was blown like a crazy woman. Her hair was scattered and she was in a mess. She even felt that her face was blown askew.


    I don''t know how long later, she was finally thrown down. That height would not kill her, but it was enough to hurt her.


    It''s obvious that the other party is really going to teach her a lesson. Su Tang has been doing the task for such a long time, but now? She has finished all her tasks. Why do you do this to her!


    Thinking, the tears in my heart for a long time fell down.


    "You monster


    "Devil


    "I don''t even know you!"


    She is full of anger, throat there are dazzling startling pinch marks, roar, really will share the grievance to vent incisively and vividly.


    "You keep saying you know me, but I don''t know you at all! You are a madman, you are a murderer


    Her voice was hoarse. When she looked at Yexiu, she was afraid, but her eyes were filled with deep disgust.


    Yexiu was stunned.


    At that time, although she was naughty, she treated him very well. She was always disagreeable, singing disgust on her lips, but she gave everything to him. Yexiu thought that they would live happily all the time.


    She helped herself find her life experience, revenged with him, and even fought against the creator God with him!That''s the Creator!


    Such experience, how can forget!


    Now, however, the fear and disgust of the little mirror''s pupil can''t be played out.


    Yexiu stepped back in a daze. He just wanted to kill her, but how could he really kill her?


    The dragon race is the most loyal race in the world. They only recognize one wife in their life. When the wife dies, they die.


    But now, his little wife not only forgot him, but also found another fiance!


    Yexiu was so angry that he couldn''t calm down. In the end, his anger reached its peak, and the whole person ignited.


    Su Tang was shocked by the fire.


    Rub, is this guy trying to burn himself?


    Self Immolation!


    But Yexiu held out his hand to her, "little mirror, come here."


    Su Tang went crazy!


    Instead of going there, she took a step back. She even began to beg for mercy, "if you let me go, my fiance can give you whatever you want. I tell you, my fiance has a lot of money. As long as you are willing to let me go, he will give you anything. "


    The more she said that, the more irritated Yexiu was.


    He was so angry that he laughed. When Yexiu saw that she wanted to run, he laughed directly. Then, regardless of her fear, he pulled her into his arms.


    "Little mirror, you are mine."


    Su Tang was scared out of her soul at that time. Now, not only her clothes, but also the charms she drew on her body were burned, and her soul could not escape.


    Her face changed, and then found that the fireworks burned everything, but did not burn her.


    She was stunned, but Yexiu rigidly hooped her waist and clasped people deeply in her arms. "Fire can''t cheat people, little mirror, you still love me." When he said this, his voice trembled slightly. "There must be an accident. Don''t worry, I will cure you."


    Su Tang:???


    What is it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    Su Tang has no idea what he''s talking about.


    The system is not here. No one is going to popularize science for her.


    "What are you talking about?" She could only Trill and speak weakly.


    However, Bruce Lee''s night repair mood should be very good. Her huge wings surround her. They meet each other in the wings. Then, Su Tang''s face turns red and her eyes are embarrassed. She doesn''t know where to look.


    Although they did what they should or shouldn''t have done in the previous world, they were also considered as husband and wife. However, in her opinion, the body used by Su Tang in the previous world was not her own. In her opinion, she was in love with someone else''s body, and what she was talking about was a fake love. How could her body stimulate her.


    This is not, haven''t done what, she already blushed, this reaction let night repair Leng for a while, then poof hiss to laugh out.


    He reached out and stroked her bruised neck. The pinching marks on her white skin were dazzling and startling. At that moment, a wisp of chagrin and regret appeared in her golden vertical line pupil.


    Su Tang didn''t adapt to this state. Seeing that he dared to move his paw, he slapped it open immediately.


    "What are you doing?"


    Her face was alert, and because her clothes were gone, she didn''t know where to cover her hands for a while.


    Night repair see this, smile a face ruffian gas, he licked lip corner, head knock on her shoulder, then blow a hot breath in her ear.


    Su Tang''s body has never been talked about by her boyfriend. How can she stand such stimulation? At that time, her earlobes were red and could bleed.


    "You..." She was so trembling that her voice stuttered.


    This appearance made Yexiu smile. He was a teenager, different from Mo Qinglan and Mo Shen. He was su Tang''s big hand. Even now, after so many years, he never changed his breath, because he wanted to find his little wife, so he didn''t dare to change his face.


    Once upon a time, the beautiful youth is just a little bit more sick now.


    Of course, for Su Tang, the stimulation was not light. She even began to close her eyes and recite the Qingxin mantra.


    Wake up, you can''t be seduced by beauty! Since ancient times, a knife on the head of the color word will die!


    For Yexiu, the little girl must be so shy. However, there was such a scene in the rebellious and arrogant little mirror, which made him feel very novel. What''s more, he couldn''t help teasing her, "why do you close your eyes? My little mirror thinks that this way, we can hide our ears and steal our bells? "


    Su Tang held her breath, still unwilling to open her eyes.


    But the tight body betrayed her, and then she was praised by the night repair boy.


    "That''s lovely."


    Su Tang


    She didn''t know who she wanted to wake up for a moment. Just now she wanted to strangle her, but now she boasted that she was cute. Are you dragon people so changeable?


    Su Tang didn''t say a word, but Yexiu came.


    She didn''t know. Although she didn''t say anything, she would have different reactions every time she said something. For example, in the past, her face was flushed. Later, her ear lobes were as bright as blood. Now, the chain bones are dyed with a layer of red.


    Only the wound on the neck, let him regret and chagrin, his little wife so lovely, how can really not remember, must be someone secretly obstruct!


    He reached out again and stroked her neck. Seeing that she didn''t want to, he pressed her hard and finally put out his tongue.


    The whole body of the dragon is full of treasures, including his saliva, which has a very high repairing effect. For example, now, with his light licking, those bruises begin to fade with naked eyes, and even the burning pain in his throat gradually disappears.


    Sue sugar began to understand his intention, but she would not appreciate it.


    After all, she''s going to get hurt. Who did it?


    Now I slapped her and gave her a sweet jujube, so I won''t be grateful.


    The little girl''s eyes are still alert, which makes Yexiu very hurt. The little mirror that used to take him as the first in everything is now gone.


    He didn''t know why she wanted to leave at the beginning. Maybe she was in trouble, or maybe she didn''t like him


    He had thought about countless things he would do after he found her, but he really saw her. Even if he really put his hand around her neck, he was not willing to do it.


    That''s his little mirror, his wife.


    But now, she forgot herself.


    Su Tang''s neck wound has healed, but Yexiu doesn''t plan to stop like this. Like Mo Qinglan, he began to try to restore her memory, so he instilled aura into her mind. However, Su Tang did not dare to "restore her memory.".


    Once born and twice cooked, she can install it in front of Mo Qinglan. How about installing it again?


    In order to survive, she can even pretend eight times!


    Then, gradually, her face was in pain.


    Yexiu also has the power of the creator, so his cultivation is not worse than Mo Qinglan. Therefore, he soon found a memory that should not belong to the little girl.It was thrust in!


    Yexiu is very angry. Because of his anger, his eyes are red. He wants to break up his fiance in the false memory!


    He knew how his little mirror had forgotten him. Someone was really interfering with him!


    Perhaps, even when she left, leaving a dummy is what those people called!


    Those damned rubbish dare to think about his wife of the dragon clan and seek death!


    The anger of the dragon people directly divided the original tropical rainforest into several areas. The cracks, like deep ditches, were not visible at a glance.


    At this moment, Su Tang is about to roll because they are tough to "get through the memory", while Yexiu stirs up his wings because of his rage, which makes Su Tang leave his arms directly.


    There was a dark crack behind her. Of course, Su Tang knew that she would not even die if she rolled in. So she planned to gamble that Yexiu would save her immediately.


    It''s called death and later life. She''s not afraid of death. How can she have the trace of acting when she falls down like this.


    After Yexiu''s anger, he saw that his little mirror rolled into the abyss in front of him. He was so scared that his pupils suddenly shrank. He immediately opened his wings and rushed over.


    He held the man back in his arms with a look of fear, but Su Tang was already moaning bitterly.


    This kind of howling is like someone breaking her soul and instilling aura into her. She can''t bear it at all. Soon, Yexiu finally finds out that the whole cultivation of the little mirror is gone.


    He was shocked and immediately took all the aura out of her body, while Sutang fell into a coma.


    Yexiu holds his little wife and stares at her. She should have the same strength as herself, but now she is vulnerable. No wonder she can''t even bear this aura input.


    "Who, who did you harm?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    Night repair eyes red, scarlet eyes Yin Li almost oozing blood.


    He held the little girl in his arms with a look of regret. Without his knowledge, his little girl didn''t know what inhuman treatment she had received. Now she can''t even notice her powerful power. Besides, those memories were not only lost, but also forced to join her memory.


    What fiance?


    It''s all bullshit!


    With the destruction of the rainforest and the unknown earthquake around him, he knew that those people would find him soon, but he would not let them find him until the little mirror was restored.


    Yexiu looked down at the little girl in his arms. He was very distressed. First, he found a set of clothes for her in the space ring. After wearing them, he locked her soul. He couldn''t let the garbage find her. His little wife was guarded by him.


    Su Tang''s sleep made her whole body ache. She woke up and found that she was still being held in her arms. Her first reaction was to jump out of each other''s arms.


    Then, she was shocked.


    What''s this place and why are there caves?


    It''s hard, this guy tore up the space again and took her away!


    With this thought, she was frightened.


    "Where is this?" As she spoke, she looked down at her gorgeous and strange clothes. Then, she was stunned.


    This dress


    Yexiu opened her eyes at the moment she woke up, and then looked at her with a smile, "do you still like the clothes? It''s your favorite dress before. "


    Su Tang looks at him in a difficult way. Her clothes are beautiful, but you have to look at her figure!


    Once upon a time, in that world, everyone was big, long legged and tall. Of course, it was no problem for her to wear this suit when she was 1.7 meters old. But the problem is that she is only 1.65 meters old now!


    Five centimeters short!


    "This dress is too big."


    Her face was numb, and then Yexiu''s smile froze.


    As a straight man, who would find such small details.


    All the words he wanted to say in his heart were blocked by the card owner for a moment. He could only stare at Su Tang in a daze. He looked very stupid. There was no previous terrible violence.


    Su Tang was bold, but he stepped back and said, "who are you?"


    He moved his thin lips and said in a dumb voice, "my name is Yexiu."


    Sue sugar, "I don''t know you."


    Night repair heart more bitter, but can only smile: "I know."


    Su Tang frowned, "I don''t know who you are, but..." She looked him up and down with a very strange look. Yexiu''s black wings had not yet been put away. At first glance, she looked like an angel, with a bit of darkness in her beauty.


    "You It''s not human, is it? "


    Listen to her carefully tone, night repair showed a slightly sad smile, "yes, so you will be afraid?"


    Su Tang did not answer, but continued to ask: "where is this, where did you take me?"


    Yexiu didn''t know about this place. He just found a sparsely populated place everywhere, so it was not easy to be found.


    "I don''t know."


    As soon as he asked, Su Tang began to be afraid. She was retreating. As soon as she said this, she retreated more and was more alert in her eyes. "Did we know each other before?"


    The fear and trembling tone in the little girl''s eyes were all like blunt knives, grinding the night repair knife by knife. He even spit out the turbid air with a tingling feeling. But in order not to scare her, he put away his wings and said cautiously: "I know, you have saved me."


    Not only saved him, but also raised him.


    Su Tang was at a loss and said, "and then what?"


    She didn''t remember anything. All the memories, all the sweetness and happiness were like the story of Yexiu. He took a deep breath, but he simply told her. Then, the little girl''s eyebrows were locked and her face was incredible.


    "You mean I saved you, raised you, and Sleep with you? " Her beautiful pupils are full of incredible, "this is a jerk! What''s more, this is, this is a round of chaos! "


    Her brain circuit is amazing, even the night repair is said by her.


    "Why incest? You just raised me."


    Su Tang''s expression was even more strange. "I raised you, and that''s your adoptive mother. Then you should call my mother."


    Night repair


    Su Tang: 0.0


    his sad feelings disappear in a moment. Yexiu is impatient to explain. However, no matter what he explains, the little girl still stubbornly thinks that they are one generation short of each other. In the end, he is anxious to scratch his hair.


    "No


    Su Tang, "that''s it!"


    Yexiu said, "in our world, this kind of saying doesn''t exist."


    Su Tang said, "but this is our world. When you are in this world, you have to follow the rules of this world. Therefore, we are not only one generation behind, but you may still be a minor. After all... " She paused and said, "I''m only 22 years old, so are you 10 years old this year?"Fearing that he would not understand, she explained, "is it true that your breed is more precocious in appearance, so you just grow up, but you have a high IQ. No, no, wrong. It''s age, only ten years old?"


    Yexiu was biting her teeth, but she didn''t dare to speak out for fear of scaring her. She could only say one word: "I''m 3000 years old!"


    Su Tang looked at him suspiciously, and carefully asked: "your 3000 years old, will be our three years old, so you should be three years old?"


    Night repair


    He''s going to give up. He can''t explain clearly. He even wants to hold the little girl down and tell her how old he is!


    However, the little girl finally changed from frightened to curious. If she was hurt at this time, he was sure that she would stay away.


    Night repair the first time to take a person helpless, can only powerlessly look at her, "how do I say, you just believe what I say."


    Su Tang didn''t dare to get close to him. Hearing the words, she only said cautiously, "Why are you so persistent? Let me believe it. I believe it or not. No matter what, you are a stranger in my eyes. What you said, if I was really myself, I would only think that I was a pervert. Ah, I was just a bastard. I could chew my own eggs. "


    Night repair


    Su Tang began to persuade him, "children, this is a road of no return. Our laws are sound, and incest is not allowed."


    The green veins of night repair Qi are about to explode, "it''s not round, chaos!"


    "Well, well, don''t be angry." Su Tang said, don''t be angry, and continued to stimulate people, "in fact, there is no grass in the world, your adoptive mother..." As soon as she finished these two words, she saw Yexiu''s lethal knife coming, and immediately changed an adjective, "that''s me, I don''t remember. This relationship is not worth continuing."


    "So give up, kid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    Yexiu is going crazy, and the little girl doesn''t know what to think. At this moment, her eyes are full of love?!


    Su Tang looked at him lovingly, as if to see that he would not hurt herself, and her words began to increase, "was that little dragon man before you your prototype? It''s really cute. "


    Night repair live an age, how can not understand her eyes, so before long Yan can''t burn her, he thought it was love, the result of that love, is the love of mother and son?


    This thought, night repair almost crazy, what mother and son''s love, today is the collapse of the sky, that is also love!


    "That''s not my prototype!" He clenched his teeth and tried very hard to defend himself. "I''m too big. It''s very inconvenient to use prototypes rashly."


    Su sugar a face of I don''t listen, immersed in their emotions, continue to ask: "so you are so cute when you were a child?"


    She blinked. Her delicate face, delicate facial features, especially her clear deer eyes, made her very cute.


    At that moment, Yexiu couldn''t hold on to her heart. She said that being cute was cute. Fortunately, at last, he braked in time. This cute thing can''t be used as food. Once it''s cute, it''s really a mother and son''s hammer.


    So, he cold down handsome face, voice slightly cold, "not lovely."


    What''s cute? Can my husband say it''s cute? It''s not dignified!


    Yexiu thinks of the two men he met before. His face is even more heavy. He suddenly feels that he doesn''t need to continue to maintain the juvenile atmosphere, otherwise he will be considered as a son!


    He took a deep breath, and just wanted to change his shape. As a result, Su Tang''s lovely deer eyes suddenly oozed out of the fog. She dropped her eyes, and the whole person looked like a child who had done something wrong, uneasy and wronged.


    "Yes, no, I''m wrong. It''s not cute." Su Tang''s voice trembled, and her legs retreated unconsciously because of fear.


    Yexiu''s impulse to change his body was instantly blocked.


    He looked at the little girl helplessly and angrily, and then he felt distressed.


    Once the small mirror is so arrogant, when to others low head? But now, he made her so upset.


    You know, when he was a dragon''s egg, she was the one who resisted all the injuries. Although there were a lot of funny things in the middle, anyway, the little mirror was the most important person in his life.


    But now, when she lost her memory, when she was so frightened, he hurt her.


    Yexiu wanted to slap herself in the face. In the end, he could only coax her with his voice, "sorry, I scared you."


    Although Su Tang shakes her head and says it''s OK, her eyes are alert, which makes Yexiu hurt.


    He sat on one side dejectedly, and the whole person was almost integrated with the darkness. This situation did not last long. Before long, Su Tang saw a cute little dragon man jumping out of the darkness.


    Bruce Lee''s face stinks, but that doesn''t stop him from being cute.


    At that time, Su Tang''s eyes were bright, and even the pear vortex in the corner of her mouth came out with a smile, "ah, it''s Bruce Lee!"


    Night ¡¤ Xiaolongren ¡¤ Xiu


    Forget it. Just be happy.


    Although Xiaolongren thinks so, he can''t make a happy expression. In the end, he can only have a small face full of flesh. In the end, he is called cute by Su Tang.


    After su Tang became a little dragon man, all her fears disappeared. On the contrary, she seemed to see something she loved. She not only had bright eyes, but also was ready to move. Finally, after the little dragon man sat down on the ground, she boldly stepped forward.


    First, he poked his tail. The chubby little tail was like a proud kitten, cute and proud.


    Su Tang''s heart is sprouting. Seeing that he is not angry, he is more courageous. In the end, he dares to hold Bruce Lee in his arms.


    "I suddenly have a little faith in what you say." She bent a pair of big eyes, because she was in a good mood, and her expression became comfortable, "because I feel familiar with you."


    Night repair for a time do not know whether to be happy or sad, happy little wife finally took the initiative to hold him, sad in her eyes, like a pet.


    "Just a little faith?" His voice was dull and his face was full of unhappiness.


    But Su Tang said, "I heard the doctor in the hospital tell me that I was in a coma for half a year, so there must be a memory disorder."


    When she said that, she suddenly missed her dog brother. If the system was in place, she would applaud her acting skills.


    Ah


    When will her dog brother come back?


    Say, still miss that silly white sweet system, also don''t know have been bullied to go.


    She was absent-minded, but Yexiu said nothing.


    Indeed, he searched her soul, and not only appeared the things she said, but also a memory that didn''t belong to her. However, that memory that didn''t belong to her has now been erased by him, as for the asshole fianceYexiu squints. As long as he is there, no one will be allowed to touch his little wife!


    Although Xiaolongren is cute, she doesn''t feel as comfortable as xiaomaozai. Su Tang tramples on his head and then stands up.


    "Well, can you let me go home?"


    Yexiu''s short temper almost broke out at that time. Fortunately, he stopped the loss in time. Knowing whether the little girl was soft or hard, he could only say abruptly, "I want to go home with you, too." He said, and then explained, "my home is not in this world, when I came here, my aura dried up a lot, and I can''t change the world any more, so you have to be responsible."


    Su Tang''s mouth is slightly puffed, so now, are they cheating each other?


    That''s interesting.


    But she can''t tear it down. Otherwise, the little dragon people will have to run wild. She will have to follow Mao when facing the little proud girl Yexiu.


    "It''s not impossible for me to take you home, but you can''t say that I''m your wife, and you look like you. If someone knows you, you will be called to the police. How can I tell the police about your origin then?"


    Yexiu was very dissatisfied with her previous sentence. What could she do? The little girl has no memory, so he can only go step by step. He can''t bully and scare people away.


    As a result, tangtanglong turned into a little kitten with long hair and held it in his arms, not to mention how cute it was.


    Su Tang couldn''t help but roll a few more times at that time, and then said with a smile: "how can we go home? What is this place? "


    Night repair is very not used to this long hair, can only stuffy hum voice way: "I send you back."


    What Yexiu knows is to take out the courtyard, but for Su Tang, she has to pretend she doesn''t know it. After all, this guy has erased all the memories of Mo Qinglan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    Su Tang looked at the 800 million mansion in front of her eyes and shed tears.


    It''s only a few days, and she''s going to say goodbye to it in tears.


    As early as I knew, I didn''t work so hard in the yard.


    "Children, this is not my home. I can''t afford such a big house."


    She looked puzzled and lowered her head, but night repair was distressed. She couldn''t afford to buy such a small house. Where did she live?


    You know, in the old world, she lived in a palace, and there were countless servants around her. As long as she thought about it, he would try his best to get it for her.


    The 800 million mansion can''t be repaired at night. At last, Su Tang takes him back to her two bedroom and one living room apartment, which is even more sad.


    "You live here?"


    Su Tang looks at the small apartment that looks like an empty house. She sighs silently in her heart. When she moved, she almost moved everything she could. Now the apartment doesn''t even have a bed. She doesn''t know how to sleep tonight.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Yexiu jumped down from her arms and inspected the two rooms and the light places in the living room. At last, he found that every place had the smell of a wild man, which was like stepping on his pain. Why did he come slower than that damned wild man? Almost, his daughter-in-law became someone else''s daughter-in-law!


    Night repair gas liver pain, but in front of Su sugar, he can''t show anything, to the end, with his own sullen general.


    Su Tang pretended not to know. Then she was full of amazement and panic and said, "wait a minute, what''s in my family? Why is it all gone? Where''s my bed? And my trash can! Which thief steals things, even the trash can


    On the other hand, Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen finally reach an armistice agreement, just looking for Su Tang''s trace in the rainforest. For no reason, Mo Qinglan sneezes heavily.


    They are all God level people, not human beings, who sneeze so easily. Immediately, Mo Qinglan knew that it was the little girl who missed him.


    He was impatient and irritable, but he was still calm.


    "What''s not yours is not yours after all. Why force it."


    The strange words made Mo Qinglan draw out his weapon immediately. He looked at Mo Shen coldly and said, "what are you, xiaoqingchu, my wife!"


    Mo Shen sneered and song lazily said, "is Ming matchmaker getting married? Do you know that my little Koi and I are worshipped by thousands of people? Even there are statues of me and her in the temple. Even after thousands of years, there are still people singing the story of me and her, and you... "


    On the surface, it seems that they have reached an armistice agreement, but they keep talking.


    Especially when Mo Qinglan listened to his words, he was even more angry, "that''s my wife! Even now, I am also her fiance


    Mo Chen looked at him with disgust, and his smile was even more sarcastic. "They are all Foxes of a thousand years old. They pretend to be crazy or stupid. Little koi is just like an ordinary person now. Whoever moves her memory can become her husband." Speaking of this, he put the tip of his tongue against the back alveolar, laughing fiercely, "when I find her, I''ll let her become my wife directly."


    All of a sudden, the armistice broke down.


    The rain forest finally saw off the little dragon people. This time, two more terrible guys came. So, Ben was reporting the news of the rain forest earthquake, and he was praying all the time.


    #Is it the earth''s warning to mankind that Senya rainforest is in crisis again? #


    ? So far, the most primitive rainforest has experienced frequent earthquakes! #


    ? Tonight, we all pray for Senya rainforest! #


    ? Rainforest, no more shocks! #


    ¡­¡­


    The small apartment was empty. Fortunately, a lot of treasures were hidden in the little dragon''s space ring. One moment, a luxurious double bed with rich underground palace style was moved out. Another moment, a gold trash can was taken out. There were also tea tables and giant gem carvings.


    Su Tang looked at these luxurious, but completely unmatched homes, shocked and stunned.


    It''s true that the dragon people love collecting gems, but they haven''t changed at all.


    She felt in a trance that although she had lost 800 million yuan of luxury house, the little dragon people in front of her seemed to have more money than she imagined.


    So, if you hold his thigh tightly, will you be able to change from a little rich woman to a big rich woman?


    Thinking of this, she fell into silence.


    It seems that every black male owner has more money than her, so why did she work so hard? If you choose one directly, she will be on the top of her life! Now it''s over. The peak is going to be crazy.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t think there''s a problem with his collocation. Anyway, he moves out whatever''s valuable. At the end of the day, looking at the decoration of the apartment, he is very satisfied and says, "do you like the little mirror?"


    Little mirror, no, Sue sugar really likes it.Taste is not taste first put aside, she mainly like this kind of glittering stone.


    The furniture is there, but the clothes are still not.


    But that''s not a problem.


    Soon, Yexiu took out all the clothes she used to wear, but most of these clothes are retro and luxurious court style long skirts, which are always too grand to wear.


    "Well, is there anything else? For example, the simpler one. "


    Su Tang looks at the little dragon man in front of her. At that moment, she feels that she has met Dingdang cat.


    Look, the silk nightgown has been taken out!


    "Well, it''s suitable for sleeping. The little mirror has been tired for a long time. Go and have a rest. I''ll make some food for you."


    Sue sugar touched chin, some don''t worry, "you will do to eat?"


    Since she left, Yexiu began to look for her own shortcomings, whether what she did was not enough, so the little mirror left without saying goodbye. Therefore, he even studied his cooking skills.


    "Well, go and have a rest. I''ll call you when you''re ready."


    Su Tang is not at ease, but Xiaolongren has changed from kitten to human, and she is not dressed yet. She almost screams, covers her eyes and runs back to the room.


    There is no TV and no mobile phone, which is too difficult for an Internet addicted girl. Fortunately, in the end, she found an old used mobile phone and charger in the corner of a wardrobe that she couldn''t take away, and finally managed to get on the Internet.


    "Thanks for not being taken away." As she spoke happily, she began to read the news. She always felt that with Mo Qinglan''s and Mo Shen''s temper, she would not be so willing to give up. She must have made some terrible news.


    Sure enough, she saw the tragic end of the rainforest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    Su Tang silently put down her cell phone and closed her eyes.


    She began to worry, worry about her next how to do, no accident, Mo Qinglan will soon find her, and then? She can pretend that she doesn''t have that memory, but Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen will definitely not give up, and there are Xiaolongren.


    She tossed and turned, thinking that she would not fall asleep. As a result, the taste of sleeping on the money was wonderful. Before long, she fell into a dream.


    The night repair meal was almost cooked. When he came to find someone, the little girl was asleep and the quilt was pushed to the ground. He could not bear to wake up, so he picked up the quilt from the ground, covered it, and took a nap with someone.


    Su Tang had a good sleep at first, but when she fell asleep, she was like a nightmare. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t wake up. In the end, she could only fall into endless darkness.


    It was a long period of falling, Su Tang did not know how long, finally, the terrible feeling of falling disappeared, she found herself in the wilderness.


    It was said that it was wilderness. In fact, the surrounding scenery was pleasant. It was only because it was too empty but there was no one, that she felt afraid.


    She didn''t stay in the same place, but began to take risks. After walking for a long time, she came across a small fruit forest, in which many fruit trees were planted. As if out of control, she reached out to pick a few fruits.


    Fruit full, a bite down, full of juice, sweet and delicious, can''t help, she ate several at once, until the stomach is almost full, this just continue to move forward.


    It is obvious that this place has been taken good care of. Not far from the orchard, there are all kinds of rare and exotic grasses, most of which can be named as Su Tang. Any plant is of great value and is of great benefit to practice.


    If someone else, so many babies, will be very happy, but she not only did not feel excited and happy, but behind the cold.


    Time is too long, she didn''t recognize it at first, but now, the more she saw it, the more frightened she was, because she remembered that she planted these rare herbs!


    Su Tang feels creepy and wants to run. However, after a few laps, she finds herself trapped.


    She forced herself to calm down and not waste her energy. This is obviously the other party''s territory. Instead of tiring herself, she might as well think about a countermeasure. Later, I don''t know if it was because she didn''t run away anymore that a castle appeared in the distance.


    She was sure that before that, there was nothing.


    She stopped, and it was obvious that the appearance of the castle was a kind of invitation.


    At this time, she didn''t know who she met.


    The devil who tried to ban her, Satan.


    Among the several black male masters, except Mo Qinglan, who was a dead hermit, most of the others didn''t argue when she left. Only Satan, the bastard, banned her, so that she could see no one but him. Even the servants in the huge castle were puppets.


    Su Tang is a human and not an animal. How can she endure such inhuman treatment? Therefore, when the blackening value disappears, she will leave immediately, and it is the kind of disappearance that replicates do not leave.


    Oh, her God, she suddenly took a cold breath. When she left, she was very arrogant and said: goodbye, Mr. demon.


    How arrogant I was when I spoke, how stupid I am now.


    What to do?


    Who can tell her what to do?


    Just when she was in a daze, there was a voice behind her. It was a very gorgeous voice line, with a bit of low magnetism, tender and gentle, "my little Anna, meet again."


    Su Tang


    No, she didn''t want to.


    "What''s the matter? Not happy to see me? Or I''m too excited to look back. "


    Then, Su Tang once again found that her appearance has changed, no longer black hair, black eyes, fiery red hair, Rao is she can''t ignore, as for the eyes, must have become Anna, a pair of blue eyes.


    At the beginning, Satan was still holding a smile, laughing laughingly. Seeing that she was reluctant to turn back, the gentle smile on her face disappeared, and anger began to appear at the bottom of her eyes.


    He was originally the God of darkness, dark and terrible. His first reaction to what he liked was to take it away and ban it. Just as he liked little Anna at the beginning, his first reaction after he got her was to keep her in the castle.


    She met all her requirements and knew that she loved planting, so she found all the treasures in the world. Even the steps of the castle were as she liked, but even so, she left without looking back.


    It was impossible to be indifferent. He had thought about what he would do after finding her.


    For example, cut off her hands and feet, and dig out her beautiful blue eyes, so that she can''t leave, can''t see anything, in this way, she can be at ease.


    But when I found her again, I found that the little girl had changed.


    His favorite red hair was gone, and he had the same black hair as him, and his beautiful blue eyes were all changed now.Strange appearance, just like the little girl who said goodbye to him, the two people no longer meet, all these let Satan can''t accept, so he changed her back to the former appearance.


    Su Tang was as flustered as a dog at first, but when he changed himself back to Anna''s appearance, she suddenly laughed.


    Of course, it doesn''t show on the face.


    She slowly turned back, first looked down at his strange clothes, and then blinked, "who are you?"


    Familiar with the black man, familiar with the amnesia package.


    Su Tang''s acting skills can deceive him. As for whether he can deceive Satan, it doesn''t matter. He likes to believe it or not.


    Sure enough, after she asked this, Satan was stunned at first, and then gave out a deep laugh, "little Anna really doesn''t remember me?"


    "This..." She said half way, frowning slightly, "this gentleman, do you fall angel in cos?"


    Satan doesn''t know cos. He just thinks little Anna is playing with him.


    So, after a low smile, he directly dragged her into his arms and suppressed her for a long time. At this moment, he finally let out his crazy possessive desire, full of crazy plunder, little by little invading her soul.


    "Little Anna, you can make me easy to find."


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless. Even if she was held in her arms, her face was light. "This fallen angel, you have recognized the wrong person."


    "I don''t know who your lover is, but unfortunately, I''m not a redhead."


    Satan laughed paranoid, "red hair doesn''t matter, I know you are her, it''s enough."


    Su Tang said, "in that case, why do you want to help me dye my hair? Seriously, it''s really non mainstream. In my world, it''s secondary 2. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    Satan didn''t know what Zhong Er Bing was, but it didn''t prevent him from guessing that the little girl was calling him sick.


    He chuckled. His little Anna is so cute. Even if she doesn''t know him, even if she changes her appearance, she still has the same temperament. She hasn''t changed at all.


    "That''s lovely."


    He could not help sighing, but Su Tang was shocked.


    She called him sick, he said she was cute?


    When this guy fell into the sky, he fell down and broke his brain, didn''t he?


    Su Tang frowned, full of disgust, "don''t want to be cute, can you help me dye my hair back? I prefer black hair to red hair. "


    Satan said: "red hair is more dazzling, little Anna..."


    Sue sugar wooden face, immediately interrupted, "and, this gentleman, my name is not Anna."


    She was full of resistance, but Satan was in a good mood, raised his lips, looked at her gently, and then said: "no, your name is Anna."


    Let''s talk with each other.


    Su Tang rolled her eyes at that time, and then thought that she was still sleeping in her small apartment. Later, she seemed to fall into some dream, so she met Satan.


    Not surprisingly, he must have contributed to the dream.


    She squinted. "You brought me here, right?"


    Satan, "yes, this used to be our wedding place, but later, my little bride ran away."


    Su Tang''s mouth slightly puffed, "this gentleman, no matter how beautiful this place is, but no one around, ghosts will like it here. And I''m not the little Anna you call me, but I sympathize with her. "


    She''s trying to piss Satan off as much as possible, because this guy only shows his flaws when he''s angry.


    If it''s just a dream, it''s easy to do. She can call Xiaolongren over.


    The little girl''s eyes are smart and lovely, but she doesn''t know that every time she thinks about something, she will leak something. For example, at this moment, Satan sees that she wants to run away again.


    Satan can spoil her and love her, but if she wants to run, she will completely irritate him, which will make him think about how she abandoned herself in those years.


    His face suddenly became haze, and as he changed his face, the surrounding scenes all changed, no longer beautiful scenery, no rich castle, everything returned to normal, boundless darkness, depression and dreariness.


    Sue sugar''s pupils shrink and she wants to leave from his arms, but Satan increases the strength of clasping her waist, forcing her to stick to herself, "little Anna, do you think I can still watch you disappear from me again?"


    "A thousand years. I''ve been looking for you for a thousand years."


    Su Tang watched him become more and more morbid and paranoid. Her hair stood up again. "I don''t know you!"


    Satan laughed wildly, "don''t you remember? It doesn''t matter. We have a long time. I''ll let you get to know me


    Sue sugar face began to appear afraid, later, she pasted in his arms, but began to shout the names of other men.


    "Little dragon! Night repair! Yexiu, can you hear me


    "Help me!"


    "Help..."


    At this time, it is most effective to summon the dragon. Satan is nourished by darkness, while the fire of the little dragon people is the best way to disperse the fire of darkness. When they meet, she dares to bet that the little dragon people will surely save her.


    She will bet on Yexiu, and Yexiu also live up to expectations.


    As a dragon, Yexiu doesn''t need much sleep. He just takes a nap because he sleeps beside Su Tang. In his sleep, he suddenly hears the little girl''s cry for help.


    He opened his eyes and found that Su Tang was trapped by nightmare.


    Nightmares are the products of darkness. So when this thing appears, no accident, the little girl must be watched by some dark god. For a while, night cultivation can''t figure out who dares to do it under his eyes, but the most important thing now is to save people.


    Yelling the names of other wild men in his arms was unacceptable to anyone, especially Satan, who was so possessive that he was furious immediately.


    "My little wife, who are you calling for?"


    At the moment of Satan''s fury, Su Tang''s waist was almost cut off by him.


    Poor Su Xiaotang, her neck was almost cut off when she met night repair, but now she meets Satan, but her waist is going to be broken.


    She looked at him with great effort, indomitable in her eyes. "I can''t tell you who I''m calling." She gritted her teeth. At the end of the speech, she did not forget to curse him, "you madman!"


    She scolded freely, and Satan also ran away.


    There was a strong wind around her, which made her hair disordered, but her red hair was gradually normal. Then, a flame suddenly appeared in mid air, which was extremely fierce. When it came, even the strong wind was stopped.


    Su Tang is very happy. The fierce fire must be her little dragon.


    "It''s night repair!"Satan is even more angry, but nightmare is just a dark beast. Although its existence can pull people into the dream, it can''t fight with powerful people, such as Yexiu. If it tries to fight, it will only end up dead.


    Although nightmare is afraid of Satan, it is also afraid of death, so in the end, it runs away.


    With the disappearance of the nightmare, the sense of bondage on Su Tang''s body gradually faded. She looked at Satan beside her, at his gradually empty but unwilling shadow, and immediately stepped back.


    As soon as she retreated, Satan laughed.


    "My little Anna, I''ll find you soon."


    After Satan said these words, the fire of the little dragon man spewed over. Then, he turned into a black smoke and disappeared in front of Su Tang.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang was like Tuoli. She knelt down on the ground. Finally, Yexiu gently picked her up and took her away from the world.


    After returning to the small apartment, Su Tang suddenly woke up from the bed. She looked around at the familiar place, but her heart couldn''t calm down.


    She looked at Yexiu, full of fear and fear, "just now, who is that man? Do you know him? " She said, because of fear, began to curl up in the corner, helplessly holding himself, "I don''t know what I did wrong, why, why there are always so terrible things with me."


    Yexiu wanted to comfort her, but when she finished, he stopped.


    Terrible things. Does it include him.


    Yes, the first thing he did when he saw her for the first time was to put his hand on her neck. Later, he also mentioned her to the sky. How scared was she when an ordinary human was facing the unprotected high altitude?


    And he, not only did not stop, but also burned her with fire.


    At that time, he really had only one idea, that is, he felt that she had abandoned herself. Instead of watching her with other people, he would let her die in his arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    Acting is very tiring. As soon as Sutang finished dealing with Satan, she just said a few words in front of Yexiu. She was so tired that she couldn''t open her eyes. When she woke up again, it was all late at night.


    In fact, she might have continued to sleep if she hadn''t been hungry.


    Yexiu doesn''t know what to think. Anyway, when Sutang wakes up, the beautiful boy disappears, leaving only a soft, cute and fat little dragon man with a fat tail. His eyes are all bright.


    Cute, so cute.


    Fat little tail, she can''t wait to see it.


    She swallowed her saliva, endured her cute heart, and looked at Xiaolongren with a smile, "how did you suddenly become Xiaolongren?"


    Looking at the joy of the little girl''s face almost jumped out, Yexiu knew that he had done right.


    He had thought that the little mirror was so afraid of them that it was better for her to change back to the way she liked rather than to leave her human form to be frightened.


    Although the shape of Bruce Lee is not domineering at all, chasing his daughter-in-law is not to fight. What do you want to be domineering.


    Su Tang was injured before. The school reserved her student status for her. If she hadn''t been confused by these black men these days, she would have gone to school to report, but now it''s too late.


    She pulls Bruce Lee over for a while. As long as he is on her side, she is safe.


    So, after a little supper and a little sleep, she came to school early in the morning.


    As a retiree with full technical skills and a junior art class, she even felt that she could graduate, so as soon as she came to school, she directly applied to be a senior.


    At the beginning, the professor was going to let her continue her junior year, but the little girl made such a request.


    The professor frowned slightly. Su Tang''s affair was a sensation in the Academy of fine arts at the beginning. The University flower went bankrupt and became a vegetable. Many people gloated, but for the professors who taught Su Tang, they felt very sorry.


    This is not, he advised: "if there is no money, the teacher can lend you money, and then slowly return it when you graduate, this is not anxious, but the foundation of Junior is very important, you coma for half a year, and recuperate for so many months, almost the whole Junior is abandoned, and you did not start writing for half a year, for your major, it is fatal."


    Su Tang knew that the teacher was good for her, but she didn''t want to be bound by the school, so she declined their kindness with a smile, "no, my mother left me a fund when she died. My father''s bankruptcy has nothing to do with me. I have money. I just think I can continue to be a senior." She said, "as for my major, I don''t think it''s a problem. If the teacher doesn''t trust me, I''ll be at the end of my junior year. I want to join others."


    The little girl is very stubborn, the professor can not persuade, can only say: "can participate in, but if you fail, you have to reread."


    It''s not a big deal. Su Tang should do it immediately.


    It''s not far from the final exam week, so there are many students in the school, but when they see the school flowers, they are all shocked.


    This School flower recovered?


    How can I see her again in my lifetime?!


    When Su Tang first entered the school, the Su family had a good reputation, so there were a lot of people around her. However, as soon as the Su family went bankrupt, many people defected. However, in her opinion, it was not a matter. After all, she did not regard those people around her as friends.


    Just now


    She looked at the people blocking her way in front of her and was silent for a moment. She really forgot people.


    But the other side arrogantly raised his chin, eyes full of arrogant disdain expression, "Su sugar."


    Su Tang pick eyebrow, this is cannon fodder special facial expression, so, the other side cannon fodder doubtless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Cannon fodder female proud slow way:" lie so long in the hospital, forget to accept my money? "


    Su Tang didn''t understand what she said.


    See more of those cool hanging explosion of the black creditors, how now also came an ordinary creditor ah.


    The contrast is too big, but she asked very sincerely, "excuse me, who are you?"


    Heaven and earth conscience, she asked this sentence, this time is really not cheating.


    She really doesn''t remember her.


    Su Tang asked sincerely, but in the other''s opinion, it was very insulting, because in her opinion, there should be no one in the art academy who didn''t know her.


    "I think you are looking for death!" She gritted her teeth, and then said with a loud sneer, "you took my money, but you didn''t do what I told you. Sue sugar, how long are you going to play the fool?"


    It''s hard to fight with the black man. Su Tang really likes this kind of cannon fodder opponent. Don''t bother.


    "But you haven''t said who you are after a long time?" She said, and blinked, especially innocent.


    If there were not too many people around, she would like to have a campus violence."My name is Lai Wenjing!"


    The other side almost roared out, Su Tang looked thoughtful, and finally sincerely shook his head, "sorry, I''ve been lying in the hospital for too long, so I really don''t remember you."


    Lai Wenjing


    She was very angry. At last, the people around her held her. At the same time, she said to Su Tang, "Su Tang, you apologize to Wen Jing. You really took her 10000 yuan."


    Su Tang thought it was more than 10000 yuan.


    With this money, she would go home and find some furniture, knock a small corner down, and the other party would be able to find a sum of money for her.


    "Well, say I took her ten thousand dollars, then, what should I do?"


    Su Tang can still deal with them calmly, but the little dragon man in his arms is furious. It''s rubbish. He dares to bully his daughter-in-law in front of him. Does he think there is no one behind his daughter-in-law?


    Su Tang holds down Bruce Lee for fear that he will throw a flame and burn him to death.


    "You''re good. Don''t move." Then he gave it back to shunmao.


    Yes, Xiaolongren has now become a little suckling cat. The cute little suckling cat is very cute in the eyes of outsiders.


    "It''s to draw a picture of the school grass and put your name on it."


    Su Tang finally remembered this.


    Before, there was a painting in the apartment with her signature on it. When Mo Qinglan found it, he was almost angry.


    Su Tang knew it in her heart, but she couldn''t show it on her face. She could only say, "OK, do you have a pen and paper in your hand? Oh, by the way, let me have a look at the picture of the school grass you said


    When she said this, people around Lai Wenjing immediately exclaimed.


    "Su Tang, don''t you forget the look of the school grass?"


    Sue sugar tilted her head. "Should I remember?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    No one required to know the school grass, but Su Tang''s words were provocative in Lai Wenjing''s ears.


    "Su Tang, don''t forget who was the one who was holding on to the school grass?"


    This words have deep meaning very much, if Su sugar really likes who, how possibly does not take a memory? You know, she remembers more and more about those black men, including the small details. How could she have no memory of this school grass.


    "Pick it up?" Su Tang looked at her with a smile, "please tell me in detail, how did I pick it? You know so well, is it difficult for you to peep out of the window at that time? "


    Lai Wenjing was so angry, but she couldn''t tell the details. In the end, she could only point to Su Tang angrily with her hands outstretched, "you, you, you don''t have a face!"


    Su tangle was happy and said with a puzzled face: "it''s not me who peeks at the window. How can I be shameless? The classmate''s call to catch a thief is really smooth. " She sighed, and then asked other people around her, "don''t you want a picture of the school grass? Give me paper and pen. "


    Lai Wenjing bit his lower lip and almost wanted to spit fire in his eyes angrily, "give it to her!"


    She angrily looks at Su Tang, thinking that she has been sleeping for so long, and her technique must be unfamiliar. Now that so many people are watching, she will take this opportunity to humiliate her and let her know that in this art academy, she is just a down and out school girl!


    To be fair, the school grass is still handsome. It looks all over the body, has a handsome face, and has a bright sunshine breath. But what kind of Su Tang have you never seen? For those black men, although they have personality problems, they are more handsome than each other.


    For example, the little dragon man in her arms is the beautiful boy from the comic book. As long as Yexiu wants to laugh, he can be fascinated to death.


    Su Tang didn''t remember who the school grass was, so she didn''t need to humiliate the boys. As for Lai Wenjing, she didn''t say that she wanted more exquisite paintings. A simple stroke would take only a few minutes.


    Despite the period of simple strokes, it is a great test of painters and techniques. If you make a mistake, you don''t even have a chance to revise it.


    Among them, the light charm is very difficult.


    But Su Tang is like an essay painting, cursory for a few minutes, people did not respond, she had finished the photo painting, and then pasted the paper in front of Lai Wenjing, "Na, you want the school grass."


    Lai Wenjing originally wanted to humiliate her, but now she is given a ready-made opportunity to show her skills.


    She is gnashing her teeth. If she takes this picture at this time, she will lose!


    "I want to fool people with such a few paintings, Sue sugar. Do you think that if I give you money, I will give you a chance to fool me?" She made up her mind that she would not be allowed to leave if she did not draw a picture that satisfied her today.


    As for how to be satisfied, it is not known.


    She is deliberately embarrassing her. In her opinion, Su Tang is bankrupt and has been lying in the hospital for so long that she is afraid she can''t even take out 10000 yuan.


    Su Tang is free today. She''s so reluctant that she''s interested.


    "Oh? dissatisfied? Then tell me, how can you be satisfied? "


    More and more students were watching, and soon the story spread to the school grass.


    To tell you the truth, when the client came to school, Su Tang felt that this person was not as good-looking as the one in the photo. After all, the photo had the same halo, and her eyes also had a little light. In reality, she was an ordinary handsome man.


    However, when the school grass looked at Su Tang, his eyes were a little strange, and he wanted to say that he was still tired, so he gave Su Tang goose bumps.


    No, no?


    Sue sugar''s heart is shocked. Is this related to her?


    Gee, how many peach blossom debts does she owe.


    As soon as Lai Wenjing saw the school grass coming, her aggressive temperament immediately disappeared. Her face was so smiling that Su Tang felt stiff, but she leaned up.


    "The equation! Why are you here? "


    Su Tang said that she was surprised when she was watching. She was a bit shy when she was pleasantly surprised. She learned that, and she will do the same next time.


    The cursive equation was very formal. She nodded a little and answered. Then she looked at Su Tang nervously.


    "Su, Su, are you well?"


    As soon as the equation opens, the little dragon in Sutang''s arms quit.


    What is it, prying in front of him? When he''s dead?!


    Just as he was thinking about whether to swallow people with a mouthful of fire, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd.


    Because there was too much noise, even Lai Wenjing and others followed him. Then, Su Tang heard waves of inverted sound absorption.


    Originally, she was still pacifying Bruce Lee in her arms, but the atmosphere around her was so strange that she raised her head. As a result, she almost carried her life away.


    Oh, shit!


    Why is mo Chen here?!Su Tang wants to move her steps, only to find that she can''t move!


    She frowned and saw Mo Shen walking towards her step by step. The students around her gave way automatically. Soon, he came to Su Tang.


    Mo Chen''s mouth was filled with a smile of evil. He was in a good mood when he saw the koi looking at himself without blinking. "Long time no see, Koi." He said, and then immediately changed his tongue, sighed: "ah, wrong, little koi is now called Su Tang."


    "I should call you, candy."


    Su Tang''s face was straight. She just wanted to say "who are you?" but without waiting for her to speak, Mo Shen did it first.


    He picked up the picture in her hand, and then took it up to compare the school grass equation around him. Then, he grinned at Su Tang in a gentle and cautious tone, "does little crisp like this?"


    It''s coming. It''s coming.


    Su Tang knows this kind of smile too well. Although this guy is smiling, his heart must want to unload the big man!


    Acting is such a thing, she is tired, so at this time, she wants to be willful and honest.


    "To be honest, this schoolboy, including Lai Wenjing, didn''t leave any memory in my mind."


    Her words really hurt one of her classmates, but he explained to Su Tang: "it''s normal to have no memory. I didn''t say more than ten words with Su Tang, but I met him in a club before and talked a few words."


    Although he said that, the sadness in his eyes was like Su Tang abandoning him.


    That''s a little It''s disgusting.


    Su Tang showed a smile and said to Lai Wenjing, "classmate Lai kept saying that I was picking up the school grass. I thought I had done something hurtful. That''s how it turned out?"


    When Mo Chen heard this, he was no longer silent. The first step was to tear the portrait to pieces. Then he said to Su Tang with a sultry smile: "since I don''t know Su Tang, there''s no need to keep the painting."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    Mo Shen tore mercilessly, watching the portrait become pieces of paper discarded on the ground, this scene in the eyes of the students that is quite amazing.


    That''s the new idol Mo Shen!!


    He once said that he had a girlfriend for the first time, but he lost her later. Everyone was boiling with this idea.


    So, Mo Chen''s first girlfriend, the little Koi, is Su Tang?


    What a big melon!


    As a result, the students took pictures one by one, and the pictures were taken. Originally, there were some small congestion places, but they suddenly turned into big congestion. Seeing the crowd, they were almost trampled. At this time, even the security guards and professors came with them.


    Mo Chen is an idol. His entrance and exit should be protected by bodyguards. Now he appears in public so willfully that Su Tang is almost furious.


    Brother, I''m afraid you forgot what identity you gave yourself when you came to this world?!


    Su Tang listens to the push and scream in her ears, and her brows wrinkle. How can she recognize each other at this time? She has forgotten Mo Qinglan, Bruce Lee, and Satan. How can she remember him alone.


    So she hugged Bruce Lee in her arms and wanted to step back, only to find that all the roads around her had been gambled. She could only say with a small face: "although I don''t remember Lai Wenjing, or this schoolboy, but..." She said this, pause, and then looked at him with disgust, "I don''t know you, please Who are you, sir? Why did you tear my portrait? " So she said: "this painting is worth ten thousand yuan. If you tear it up, please compensate according to the price."


    Su Tang thinks she is too smart. Although she has retired and is worth 100 million yuan, who can dislike too much money? At this time, the classmate Lai Wenjing made it clear that he wanted to make trouble for her, so she would be in trouble. Who let him wash his ink and his hands, he had to tear her painting.


    Su Tang denied it, but all the students around her took a few breath.


    That''s ink!!


    She didn''t know?


    Soon, some fans in the crowd quit. How can their idols be humiliated like this?


    "Sue, don''t go too far!"


    "You said you didn''t know Mo Chen. Who did you fool?"


    "Don''t be a white lotus whore, or you will turn over sooner or later!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang just frowned and didn''t give a response. She just looked at Mo Shen and said calmly, "believe it or not, I haven''t remembered many things since I was in a coma for half a year."


    Su Tang is the school flower after all. Although Su''s family went bankrupt later, Su Tang''s appearance was strong, and someone spoke for her.


    No, the first one to open up is the equation.


    "I believe in her." When she looked at her, her eyes were full of hesitation, like sympathy and love, "she even me No, she doesn''t even remember her classmate Lai Wenjing. She also forgot her painting business with her classmate Lai Wenjing. It''s normal for her to forget ink


    As soon as the equation opens, others will follow. No matter how handsome Mo Shen is, it''s not everyone''s idol. Some people are rational.


    Only Lai Wenjing, biting his lower lip, couldn''t believe it.


    She originally intended to humiliate Su Tang. Now, she is not only famous, but also looks at her with the eyes of the big star Mo Shen. No accident, she will lead her by the nose.


    But why?


    Why should everyone like her?


    How can a bankrupt daughter look good?!


    Lai Wenjing originally liked equation, but she knew that equation liked Su Tang, so she deliberately asked Su Tang to draw his portrait, and also asked her to sign her own name, so that she could manipulate the portrait.


    She must recognize Su Tang''s signature. As long as she hates her, Lai Wenjing will have a chance.


    But now, with ink, what is the equation?


    In Lai Wenjing''s eyes, jealousy should be turned into essence. In those days, the Lai family and the Su family were fighting in the market, and she was able to win. Now she is still able to put the equation, no, into ink! She can still win the ink!


    Lai''s family background is really good. She is also famous in the city. In Lai''s opinion, although Mo Chen is a big star, what kind of family background can a new star have? As long as she has perseverance, there is no corner she can''t pry open.


    "Mo Chen, is it really Mo Chen?" With a happy face, she squeezed Su Tang away, then took out the paper and pen from her bag, and then looked at him with starry eyes, "Mo Shen, I''m your fan, can you sign for me?"


    If he had met so many people in the world before, he would have killed them all. But since he knew the world and that Koi today is just an ordinary person, he knew that he had to act like a normal person. Otherwise, he would not get her and push her further.


    However, it''s normal for him to play small tricks for Koi, but it doesn''t mean that he has to face other people with a smile, especially Lai, who clearly wants to humiliate Koi.His people, he can bully, but others I don''t deserve it!


    The world can''t use magic, otherwise these ordinary people can''t bear it. Fortunately, he informed his assistant before he came. At this time, his assistant should also come with people.


    "Sorry, private itinerary, no signature."


    Su Tang looked at the ink in front of him and saw that he could still hook the smile of a demon. She was shocked.


    Such Mo Chen, or the ghost animal monk she knew?


    Wipe, Satan fell into his brain when he fell into the sky. What about Mo Shen? Did he fall into his brain when he broke the void? Why are both of them abnormal?


    She didn''t know that in the past, those people dared to do that to her, but they were sure that no one in the world would dare to rob her. Now it''s different. If they want to rob her, it''s not enough to rely on force. After all, who hasn''t?


    So, now to get the girl''s heart, we have to rely on our own abilities.


    At that time, some fans began to exclaim. As for the original school grass, under his background, it really became an ordinary grass.


    Mo Chen then ignored Lai Wenjing and looked at Su Tang affectionately, "little Koi, although you forget me, it doesn''t matter. Can you give me another chance to know you?" He said that, showing a very foul smile, "to re introduce, my name is mo Shen, is your future husband."


    The word "Sir" is quite provocative.


    No, the fans around are almost hoarse.


    "Ah, idol drama, idol drama scene!"


    "I''m dead, I''m dead, I''m dead! I can''t believe I saw Mo Shen''s confession! "


    "Wuwuwuwu, I''m almost turning into a lemon tree. What kind of immortal confession is that?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    Su Tang looked at Mo Chen and courted like a gentleman. At that time, the whole person was not good.


    What''s the matter? Did these men touch anything dirty when they broke the void one by one? Not only has her nature changed greatly, but also her retreat is almost blocked. So many people are watching. No accident. Tomorrow, oh no, I''m afraid it has become a hot search on microblog.


    She just wants to take a rest quietly and be a happy old man. Why is it so difficult?


    She looks at Mo Chen with a very bad face. Let alone her, even the little dragon man in her arms is about to run away. However, when Mo Chen said this, he had already suppressed the little dragon man. In other words, as early as the moment he appeared, he had solved the hidden danger of the little dragon man.


    In terms of strength, of course, Bruce Lee is also responsible, but Mo Shen is well prepared, so in a short time, Bruce Lee is really helpless and can only watch him approach his little mirror step by step.


    His angry dragon roared, but in the eyes of outsiders, it was the cry of a little suckling cat.


    "Ouch!"


    I''m very angry. I heard that Su Tang was almost out of breath at that time.


    When Bruce Lee moves, of course, Su Tang''s attention is on him. Although he attracts the attention of the little mirror by being cute, who cares about this kind of thing at this time? No, I can''t see it. The previous laziness is almost gone.


    He stares at Xiaolongren in xiaokoi''s arms, his eyes slightly narrowed, "this little suckling cat is really cute."


    When he says something against his will, Su Tang protects Bruce Lee first, lest he do something dangerous.


    "This is my cat."


    The vigilance of the little girl makes Bruce Lee feel very happy. Happily, she sticks out her tongue and licks the back of the little girl''s hand. Bruce Lee''s tongue is just like a cat''s, with some thorns. When she licks it, it itches.


    Su Tang used to be serious, but after a few seconds, she couldn''t help bending her eyes and laughing, "Bruce Lee, please stop it, itch!"


    With her cry, Bruce Lee was so happy that he even gave Mo Shen a provocative wag of his tail, and then put his tail around the girl''s wrist, as if vowing sovereignty.


    Compared with the previous school grass equation, Mo Chen can''t be indifferent, not to mention the current Bruce Lee people.


    "Today''s baby cats are so cute. I don''t know if they can grow up safely even with such a small thing." He casually said threatening words, with a smile like nothing on his face, but secretly, he had already done it, but on his mouth, he still said: "by the way, it''s said that today''s baby cats are going to be sterilized when they are old. Can you get in touch with the doctor for him


    A little dragon without that stuff, his ability is strong, and his ink will not be in his eyes.


    Bruce Lee was almost blown up by his words of sterilization. He roared again and wanted to kill him. But Mo Shen was indifferent and even dared to touch his head.


    Is the head of a dragon easily touched by outsiders?


    As a result, the little dragon man suddenly took a bite, and the heavy one was bleeding on the spot.


    Mo Chen had long guessed that he would do this. He put his hand in front of him, waiting for him to bite himself. Now if he bites, his "master" will be responsible.


    The onlookers didn''t want to disperse. There was no way for the security guard and the professor to come. They could only pull people away from the onlookers. Now, Mo Shen''s hand was injured, which immediately caused those fans to scream and feel distressed.


    "Ah, my ink is heavy, so beautiful hand was bitten!"


    "My God! My inky hand, Wuwuwuwu, I can see the bleeding. It must hurt a lot. "


    "I love you so much!"


    "Mo Chen, please let the cat go!"


    "And the assistant? Mo Chen''s assistant, his brother is injured. Why doesn''t he come here? "


    "Why do you call an assistant? It''s su Tang''s cat. You should let Su Tang control it!"


    "Sutang!! Let your cat loose


    ¡­¡­


    Bruce Lee''s mind is not as deep as Mo Shen''s. when the fans scream, Bruce Lee finally understands what this guy is up to.


    He was so angry that his tail stood up. Su Tang had no choice but to say, "Bruce Lee, let go."


    At this time, the commanding height of public opinion is dominated by Mo Shen. She and Bruce Lee can''t take advantage of each other!


    Bruce Lee is so angry that he can''t help retreating.


    Mo Chen looked at a row of teeth on his hand, but comforted him: "don''t worry, little candy. It''s nothing serious."


    Su Tang


    She really doesn''t worry at all. Even if Bruce Lee bites his hand off, she also believes that this guy can make a new hand!


    However, fans don''t understand that.


    She grinned and said, "it''s my little dragon man who bit you as compensation..."


    She didn''t say how much compensation to give, but Mo Shen took out his mobile phone, "compensation or something, we can add a wechat to chat slowly."Good guy, how long have these big guys been in this world? Even wechat knows.


    Su sugar helpless, can only hand over the mobile phone, let the other party add contact information.


    Bruce Lee is so popular that she almost jumps down in her arms to fight with him. However, Su Tang''s hand is too tight. If he forces him to jump down, the little mirror''s finger may be injured. Moreover, the contact information given by the little mirror is not all reckless.


    He was angry and angry. In the end, he could only sulk with himself.


    The first step is to get the contact information. The next step is to have a meal. Mo Chen puts away his mobile phone and asks with a smile, "have a meal together?" When he said that, knowing that Su Tang would refuse, he said, "just take it as your apology. Xiao Su Tang won''t refuse like this."


    Su Tang replied, "Mr. Mo wants to eat? Yes, I''ll pay for it, but I''m afraid I can''t. After all, I have to go back to catch up with my final assignment. " When she said this, she took Bruce Lee''s paw and waved to him, "come on, you just bit Mr. Mo, we have to learn to apologize."


    The little dragon man is still self-contained just now. Seeing the little mirror saying this for him, the whole dragon shows his teeth happily and meows, completely forgetting the tyranny of the dragon.


    I apologized and added my contact information. If someone still scolds her, Su Tang said, whatever. She can''t be loved.


    Sure enough, after this video was put on the Internet, there was a double faced situation in the comments. Although Mo Chen''s fans have strong fighting power, the cute cats are not willing to be outdone.


    "Just your idol? This is bullying my little kitten. I don''t have any fans. People are waiting for their master. Who''s the one who has to put his hand in? "


    "Bah, is there anyone else saying that they want to kill cats? If I were your parents, I would be the first to kill you first! "


    "What about the positive energy of idols? Go to the school net to expose a girl, don''t agree to be with him together have to be black by you? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    Mo Chen is so popular in this world that he has made a play before and after. But no one is so popular in that play. No one knows. In fact, he didn''t make the play by himself from the beginning to the end. Instead, he made a dummy and did everything in his face and name.


    With Mo Chen''s pride, there is no one but Su Tang who can make him try his best to have fun. Now, in order to make himself more famous, all the activities, advertisements and other subsequent TV series shooting are done by puppets.


    Not to mention, his acting skills have crushed most of the entertainment circle. However good his acting skills are, no matter how strong his professional ability is, disputes can always arise in places like the entertainment circle.


    At this moment, it''s not easy to have a chance to blackmail him. Those blackspots are stepping on him.


    Such a cute kitten, Mo Chen is really crazy. In order to catch up with girls, he even has to mistake the cat. }


    {harm, these days, there is really a face can have brain powder. }


    {don''t say anything else, just say that girl. People obviously don''t want to know him. Unfortunately, the fans have a collective climax, as if being liked by their idols is the honor of other girls. }


    {that girl is really miserable! Well, it didn''t matter. I was entangled for no reason. Now it''s OK. Even the eighteen generations of my ancestors have been picked out. I love her. }


    {love girl + 1}


    Mo Chen doesn''t worry about the ideas of fans, passers-by and so on. So he''s not even in the mood to fight against the black now. He''s just thinking about how to ask the little girl out.


    Before he and Mo Qinglan fight, the little girl is obviously standing on his side, but now, I''m afraid that even Mo Qinglan doesn''t know anyone.


    They are all practitioners of thousands of years and gods of thousands of years. Who can''t guess Mo Qinglan''s little trick? It must have tampered with the little girl''s memory. But he can tamper with it, and others can change it back. Now, I''m afraid the little girl doesn''t even remember who he is.


    Heresy.


    Mo Chen sniffs coldly in his heart, but forgets that he is not a good person.


    Here, the idol Mo Shen is trying to figure out how to make an appointment with someone. Over there, Bruce Lee has got himself a mobile phone and is frantically blacking him on the Internet.


    The leader of the sunspot world, Bruce Lee, has selected almost all the fans of Moshen by one person.


    Of course, we can also learn from the Internet these days that human beings in this world are perfunctory and like those with high face value. In order to fight against Mo Chen, he applied for an account for himself out of the ordinary way, and then in the account, he sent videos of kittens every day.


    There''s no shortage of cute videos in this world, but there are very few cute and funny little kittens who are human-oriented. In order to pursue their wives, Bruce Lee people use all 18 martial arts skills.


    Soon, the new idols of adoration came out.


    Not long after, night repair also became a net red.


    For example, this little video of little kitten playing with diamonds in water, soon, the netizens began to leave messages.


    Oh, my God, it''s so cute! }


    {love, love, I never thought that one day I would fall in love with a cat. }


    {I feel a lazy aristocratic temperament in it, isn''t it a noble cat? }


    {upstairs, don''t doubt it. I have observed the layout of meow meow''s home. Although it''s mixed color and kind, with a strong non mainstream atmosphere, but! I smell the smell of money. If I''m not wrong, it''s the diamond that plays in the water when it''s swimming. If it''s true, it''s at least ten million level. }


    when ordinary people look at diamonds, what they don''t know is just a piece of ordinary glass, but for those with eyes, especially those mixed in the jewelry industry, their eyes are more and more poisonous.


    Originally, it was just a cute little video, but later, it all became jewelry appreciation.


    {do you have peers? Do you have peers? I can''t believe that coffee table? Is that Ruby material?! }


    {I can''t recognize the tea table. If it''s really Ruby raw material, the fineness and volume will exceed 100 million, OK? }


    {in any case, the trench is hammered. }


    {originally, I thought it was just a little cute in the pink, but you told me that this is a rich man! The gap is too big. The world always reminds me that I am poor Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing. }


    {but!! From the layout point of view, Miaomiao lives in a small room. Is it possible that he is wrong? }


    Su Tang''s small apartment has only two bedrooms and one living room. Although there are many night repair treasures, they can''t be placed. In addition, the dragon people like the glittering things. As for the layout and color matching, that''s another thing. In addition, Su Tang intentionally connives at it and thinks about how valuable the treasures are. The story of Mo Qinglan''s 800 million mansion is vividly in mind. In order to prevent the late heartbreak, it''s not easy to leave In this way, if she had to be separated from him later, she could comfort herself. So what about expensive? The layout is not so ugly.


    One pretends to be blind and can''t see it, the other thinks that the other party likes it, so they don''t regret each other. As for netizens, pitiful netizens, they are shown everywhere.Little kitten is so cute, coupled with gradually being picked out of the ''luxury decoration'', soon, netizens began to wonder about its owner.


    Of course, there are still some people who insist on liking kittens.


    Wake up, the decoration is so strange, I''m afraid the owner of meow is Cough, you all know! }


    {now you are shouting meow meow, master, don''t wait for people to show their faces, and you dislike them. This is a cute video. If you want to see the show off of wealth, go to find that kind of video. }


    {I guess weakly that the big probability is a nouveau riche. Otherwise, those with a little taste will not be like this. }


    {wake up quickly, if you are really a nouveau riche, you will never live in such a small house. I have made a rough study. Although the layout is expensive, the house is very small. It has two bedrooms and one living room! }


    ¡­¡­


    night repair is also read the reviews, and it turns out that a group of people make complaints about his decoration and layout.


    Ah, a group of tasteless human beings, actually despise his dragon race, his dragon race is the most noble race in the world, OK?


    Yexiu sniffed behind his back, but in front of Su Tang, he hesitated and asked: "Tangtang, is the decoration really ugly?"


    Su Tang looks at him with a slightly surprised face. When did the little dragon people become so aware that they still know how ugly they are?


    However, the words can not be said like this, she can only perfunctorily coax way: "no, it''s very beautiful, the cloth is shining, I especially like it."


    She praised against her will, but Xiaolongren took it seriously. At that time, her happy tail stood up.


    He said, that group of tasteless human, dare to question his dragon!


    "But..." Su Tang knew this guy well, and he would never question himself with his aesthetics, so she asked, "can I ask, who said our family is ugly?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    It''s unusual. With the pride of the dragon people, this guy will never doubt his own eyes. He is so hesitant. It must be who said something. But Xiaolongren has only one acquaintance in the world, so who said it, or did this guy come with other people? The mobile phone was


    , but he was very honest. He took a cell phone directly with his paw, and then pressed his account quickly and flexibly. He pointed to the message above, saying, "they make complaints about our home decoration."


    When he talked about us, he specially emphasized his tone.


    We ~


    this is what other guys don''t have, and it belongs to him alone.


    Xiaolongren is proud to throw his fat short tail around. At home, he always uses his childhood prototype. Although it''s not aggressive enough, it''s always more noble than a lower creature like a cat!


    Su Tang didn''t know that he had done so much behind his back. Looking at the short video above, she was shocked beyond words.


    Her little dragon people are so naive now?!


    Can she still doubt that this guy is still using small black ink?


    Since you doubt it, it''s better to ask than to guess in your heart.


    As a result, Bruce Lee admitted it!


    Su Tang took a cold breath. "Is it a small black one?"


    Xiaolongren was proud and cold. "I used to drive a trumpet, but later I thought, I''m a dragon. It''s not my style to make small moves secretly, so I started it directly."


    He said a proud face, Su sugar but in front of bursts of black.


    It''s over. She''s in the eye of the storm again.


    Just when Su Tang felt that she was going to die on the spot, Xiaolongren said, "don''t worry about Tangtang. You can do things by yourself. I explained to the fans that I was the real owner of the little kitten. You just picked it up at that time."


    Xiaolongren said that, Su Tang''s tears were almost flowing down.


    Wuwuwu, when her little dragon people grow up, they even think about her. Ma Ma is so happy.


    She looked at Bruce Lee lovingly. At first, Bruce Lee was very happy, but gradually, he felt that something was wrong. Although there was love in his eyes, it was not the intense love he imagined. Instead, it was like Grandma''s love.


    Suddenly, he thought that his little wife had always positioned herself as his mother. At that moment, Bruce Lee was in no mood.


    He was so dejected that he even hung his fat tail down, dragged it to the ground, and slowly jumped to the sofa. Then he turned his back to Su Tang, with an autistic look on his face.


    Su Tang was so amused by his little actions that she almost laughed. But she also knew that if she did, Bruce Lee would be worried with her.


    So she pretended to find nothing and continued: "then I''ll continue to draw my paintings?"


    If in the past, Bruce Lee would like to come to her side, and at the same time, he would say in a full voice: he also wants to come, OK?


    But now, he doesn''t say a word.


    Su Tang didn''t coax him any more, so she turned around and left. As soon as she left, Bruce Lee became more angry.


    His little wife has changed. If it had been before, she would have coaxed him in her hands. So, can''t she just rely on being cute?


    He also inexplicably thought of the covetous Mo Shen. So many people on the Internet called him husband and regarded him as an idol. Although his little suckling cat was red, he only regarded him as a pet. So, should he change his direction a little.


    So that night, in the video released by Yexiu, "accidentally" revealed his side face.


    It''s all people with faces. It''s the same as who can lose.


    As soon as the video with caution machine is released, the Internet is very popular.


    My God, look what I see? It''s a beautiful boy! }


    {gosh, my saliva, no, no, how can my tears flow down from the corner of my mouth. }


    {I announced that this is my husband. Don''t argue with me! }


    {husband, fuck me! }


    {let''s go ahead, my child is flying out! }


    ¡­¡­


    Sand carving netizens can''t change the nature of their sand carving at any time. Su Tang, because he knows his account number, is afraid that he will make any trouble without his knowledge, so he secretly pays attention to it. As a result, the next day he pays attention to it, good guy, he will come out.


    Look at the comments of the netizens below. For a moment, she has mixed feelings.


    A good group of big guys, also don''t know what strange attribute opened, one ran to be a star, another more exaggerated, actually ran to be a net red!


    Yexiu secretly changed the video back to the body of Xiaolongren after sending it out. He wanted to come to find his little wife to be coquettish and cute. As a result, his little wife was secretly watching his video. He held back his upturned mouth and deliberately asked, "Tangtang, what are you looking at?"


    Yexiu is in a good mood. His little wife forgets how she is. Even if she has no memory, she is not watching him secretly.Su Tang was caught watching the video, but she didn''t hide it. She just asked, "Yexiu, do you want to go online in the future?"


    Yexiu, "what red?"


    Su sugar mouth a pull, you have become a red net, and also asked what red, you are worthy of your fans who are crying for food?


    "It''s going online." She gave a cursory explanation and then asked, "it seems that you don''t have an ID card."


    She just wanted to say that in their country, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, they can''t become elite. But when they became elite, they didn''t know it was thousands of years ago. Forget it, when she didn''t think about it.


    However, Yexiu was concerned about, "does Tangtang like me to develop in this direction?" When he said that, he thought of Mo Chen again and continued to ask, "like Mo Chen, which kind of sugar do you like?"


    He pretended to ask casually, but he was eager to know.


    At this time, however, fan Su Tang said that she liked Mo Chen, and he would immediately devote himself to performing arts. However, Su Tang said with a little doubt, "Mo Chen?"


    This confused pronunciation, listen to night repair heart in full bloom.


    How about a lot of fans? Who is rare to be a fan''s husband.


    Sue sugar homeopathy doubt, and then a face suddenly expression, "is that the person you bit that day?" She said this, frowning, "that person is not good, frivolous, night repair you don''t learn him."


    The dislike on the little mirror''s face almost turned into substance, and the smile on Yexiu''s face almost couldn''t hide. In the end, he couldn''t hold back and said with a smile, "yes, he''s frivolous if you don''t learn from him. At the beginning, I bit him, but it''s still light. Tangtang, stay away from him."


    With just two words, Su Tang coaxes Bruce Lee into playing with herself. She is quietly relieved that she is planning to relax, but she receives a picture in her mobile phone.


    That photo is not a private photo, but a house property certificate that is so simple that it can''t be any more simple. It''s just that the name of the house property certificate says her name impressively


    Oh Huo, Mo Qinglan can''t sit still.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    According to the normal situation, Su Tang should not remember Mo Qinglan. After all, the appearance of this guy buried a false memory in her memory. Now that her memory is cleared, Su Tang can recognize the ghost.


    Therefore, when she saw this picture, she directly sneered back a message.


    Dead liar, get out of here.


    When she sent this message, her face was slightly grim, and the little dragon people on one side were stunned.


    "What''s the matter? How angry are you? "


    Night correction felt that he didn''t have a chance to show himself. Seeing his little wife so angry, he had already figured out how to teach her a lesson. As a result, Su Tang put her mobile phone in front of him and said angrily, "liar now, it''s too much!"


    Night repair swept the eye mobile phone, see the above real estate certificate, eyebrow slightly pick.


    "What''s this?"


    He asked deliberately. After all, with his ability, he knew what Mo Qinglan had done.


    I almost didn''t laugh when I saw Su Tang''s reply again.


    That''s it?


    He doesn''t even need a hand, and the little mirror can puke people to death.


    As soon as Su Tang thought of the 800 million yuan he had, he was so angry that he said, "he''s insulting me! Look down on me living in a small apartment! What about money? I have money, too! " She read it eloquently, and then her voice became weak. "Although my money can''t afford such a luxury house, he gave me this kind of house property certificate. Either he thought I was stupid and easy to cheat, or he was angry with me!"


    Night repair is about to be blasted by her. How can the little mirror be so cute.


    "Want to buy a mansion?" If night repair wants to buy this kind of luxury house, he can buy it with some gems.


    However, he preferred a small apartment to a mansion, because it was full of the smell of small mirrors, and the rooms were close to each other, which made him feel that his small mirrors were always by his side.


    However, if the small mirror really wants to buy, he will let her realize this wish, no way, who let him spoil his wife.


    "If you like it, we''ll buy it now."


    Night repair just finish saying, there Mo clear LAN has sent a message again.


    This time, his content is more simple, only a short two words, open the door.


    Yexiu sneers and turns into Xiaolongren. Then he jumps into Sutang''s arms. When everything is ready, he says arrogantly and slowly: "let''s go, Tangtang, let''s see who dares to make trouble!"


    Su Tang has also learned Bruce Lee''s skills, so she can''t be discouraged when he gives her confidence.


    One man and one dragon opened the door so valiantly, but at the moment when the door opened, the confrontation that they had thought suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Mo Qinglan''s noble spirit disappeared, but he was very embarrassed.


    It may be raining outside. His whole body is wet and his hair is dripping. At the moment when Sutang opened the door, his sad eyes became more and more sad.


    "Sugar."


    Two words, full of thousands of words, seems to have endless friendship.


    Who has seen such Mo Qinglan?


    Anyway, Su Tang must have never seen it!


    She was shocked to look at the man walking the sad line in front of her, and then asked two words, "who are you?"


    Give her false memory also did not have, originally thought Mo Qinglan would change a routine afresh, the result he unexpectedly still way: "your fiance."


    Su Tang:???


    Brother, this plot has passed!


    Mo Qinglan looked at her affectionately, with endless sadness in her eyes, "has Tangtang forgotten? That''s naughty. "


    The word "you" is very spiritual. In addition, the last mischievous saying is more aggrieved than crying. Su Tang was shocked.


    How can one or two, acting skills are so superb, if they are all like this, what will she do in the future?!


    Yexiu was also shocked. He was originally in Su Tang''s arms and wanted to show off, but he didn''t succeed. In this way, Mo Qinglan felt like he was a junior, and he was just like the original principal.


    Late at night in the rain, wronged to find a wife, this is what hard script?


    This is This is white lotus whore, no, it''s green arrow man!


    Yexiu thinks that when he resets the memory of the life of the little mirror, Mo Qinglan can''t take advantage of it. As a result, he underestimates the other side and can continue to play shamelessly.


    Mo Qinglan, "if I''m not your fiance, how can I have your wechat?"


    When he said this, the sadness in his eyes almost turned into substance, and the tears that he couldn''t shed, in the rainy night, burst out pitifully.


    "When you wake up, you always say that you have no memory. I wanted to accompany you to look for it slowly, but I didn''t expect that after a few days, even I forgot."


    Yexiu can reset Su Tang''s memory, but the things she and Mo Qinglan have done, such as buying a house, can''t be erased.


    The house property certificate is true, and the ID card information on it is all true, which can''t be falsified.Mo Qinglan, "these days, I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but for the hot search news, I''m afraid I don''t know you''ve come back."


    Su Tang was taken to the rainforest by the little dragon people, but she just disappeared.


    Now, what Mo Qinglan said is all right, and she can''t even refute it.


    "Before you disappeared, you were taken away by a dragon. Tangtang, do you remember where the Dragon took you? How can memory be impaired? Do you remember what the Dragon did to you? "


    He asked too many questions all at once, but Su Tang didn''t know where to answer. After half a sound, he looked down at the little dragon man in his arms.


    As soon as she lowers her head, Mo Qinglan also lowers her head along with her line of sight. Then she pretends to find her face and raises Bruce Lee''s tail in horror. Then she throws it toward the elevator.


    All of a sudden, Mo Qinglan''s speed is fast. When Bruce Lee comes back, a hole appears on the wall beside the elevator, and Bruce Lee also falls down the hole.


    The elevator is no longer on this floor. Now the wall of the elevator is broken, and the inside is hollow. Once Bruce Lee falls, he will fall on the ground floor.


    Mo Qinglan throws away the little dragon man, and then hugs Su Tang in his arms. He holds her in his arms with fear and joy, and his voice is dyed with anxiety. "Fortunately, you''re OK."


    Sue Oscar actress sugar didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Mo Qinglan continued: "the beast in your arms is the dragon that abducted you. Don''t be bewitched by it."


    Bruce Lee just flew up from the bottom of the building, and then opened the closed elevator door. Before he came out completely, he heard Mo Qinglan secretly arrange him behind his back.


    He was so angry that he opened his mouth and spewed out a huge fireball to Mo Qinglan.


    Dragon flame is unable to face, Mo Qinglan naturally will not stand in situ and be roasted by him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    When Mo Qinglan dodges, he directly hides with Su Tang, which makes Bruce Lee very popular. In addition, he knows that the little mirror won''t be burned, so he doesn''t hesitate at all when spraying the flame.


    But who knows, Mo Qinglan took advantage of the time to avoid him.


    "Sugar, do you see that? He is not a kind animal. You treat him so well, but he still sprays you with fire. "


    Su Tang


    Brother, you play too much. Bruce Lee sprays her because she knows that she is not afraid of dragon flame.


    It is said that when two people really love each other, dragon flame will not only not hurt their partner, but also protect their partner. Although she doesn''t understand why the standard of true love is so low, just like her, it can be regarded as love.


    Under the arrangement of Mo Qinglan, Bruce Lee''s ears are blown open. This rubbish bullies the little mirror, and his memory is not complete, so he can talk nonsense!


    "Tangtang, don''t listen to him. He''s cheating people!"


    Mo Qinglan''s acting skills are much more advanced than those of the angry little dragon man. He doesn''t have many words. Just a pair of eyes is enough to convince people.


    Gradually, Bruce Lee seems to be making trouble out of nothing, while Mo Qinglan seems to be a poor man who has suffered some huge grievances but doesn''t want to say much.


    "Believe it or not, I believe in the judgment of Tangtang."


    Bruce Lee''s little temper, at that time on the face of Mo Qinglan spray several flames, slowly, the temperature between the corridor began to rise.


    The fire of the dragon clan can''t be put out, so the more flames the little dragon people spray, the bigger the fire in the small apartment. In the end, Mo Qinglan leads Su Tang all the way to the escape stairs.


    Bruce Lee is in a hurry. He flutters his wings and wants to explain to Su Tang, but only he can extinguish the fire he spurts.


    Su Tang was forced to run all the way from the eighth floor. When she came to the bottom of the building, she looked at the fiery little apartment, and her whole expression was numb.


    Good guy, people who can''t get her start setting fire to the house!


    Mo Qinglan clenched her hand, Xu is running too fast, two people''s palms are Qinchu a sweat.


    "Sugar, are you ok?" Mo Qinglan saw that she was silent. At that time, she held her shoulder and said anxiously: "my poor candy, don''t cry, I will buy you a new house."


    Su Tang clapped his hand and said with no expression: "which eye of yours has seen my sadness."


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. One or two are not good people!


    All the villains!


    Mo Qinglan looked at her painfully, "look, really sad bad, all began to talk nonsense."


    There was too much noise about the fire in the small apartment. Later, even the fire engine came, and Mo Qinglan accompanied the little girl from beginning to end. Even because his expression was too vivid, the fireman mistook him as the owner of the small apartment.


    "This gentleman, I wish I were OK."


    People around began to comfort Mo Qinglan, and Mo Qinglan also changed the old arrogance, nodded firmly, "you can rest assured, I will take good care of my fiancee."


    Later, onlookers realized that the handsome young man was not the owner of the house, but his fiancee.


    Mo Qinglan has been watching Mo Chen and Yexiu bite each other like mad dogs on the Internet. He doesn''t like it. No matter how popular it is on the Internet, it''s better to start first.


    Around the little girl said every day, her memory disorder, since disorder, then disorder in the end, no one wants to break this relationship.


    "Sugar, marry me. You see, I''ve even written your name on the house. I can give you whatever you want."


    In order to coax his daughter-in-law, Mo Qinglan xianzun began to do some vulgar things.


    Real estate, diamond rings, and hundreds of millions of asset certificates.


    Although these things are vulgar, they are very popular in the eyes of people around them.


    "Oh, I have some eyes. How much did the asset certificate say?"


    "I took out the image of my mobile phone and magnified it, just to count the zeros on it!"


    "Good guy, that''s ten zeros!"


    "You see the proof of assets. The real estate is the most expensive one in our market."


    "So this is tuhao falling in love with an ordinary girl?"


    "Wake up, what ordinary girl? Look at the beauty of other girls. Is that ordinary?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang never thought that she had met countless marriage proposals in her life. Almost every time she had a new idea and a sense of surprise. As a result, she retired to her hometown and became a good dixianzun.


    What kind of house, what kind of diamond ring, and the proof of assets, we are not even people, who cares about this kind of belongings?


    Different from Xiaolongren''s hard-working fire fighting, Mo Qinglan receives the blessing of the people at the bottom of the building.


    "Marry him, marry him!"


    "Together, together!""Kiss! If it''s a man, be domineering and kiss him directly! "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang looks at Mo Qinglan''s performance without expression. The atmosphere around her is getting hotter and hotter, but her performance is to pour a basin of cold water down, and everyone is stunned.


    She picked up the proof of assets in the hands of Mo Qinglan, and then slowly tore it up in front of everyone.


    "Money, I have a house, and I can afford it. As for your proposal, I''m sorry, I don''t like moral kidnapping."


    In public, he proposed without the consent of his wife. That''s Han PI!


    No matter how rich or handsome you are, you can''t cover up the moral kidnapping.


    Why do you have to promise you unconditionally when you are in a crowded place? Who set it?


    The asset certificate is just a few pieces of paper, which is not worth much money, so tearing it will not cause any loss to Mo Qinglan, but through this matter, Su Tang''s position can be more affirmed.


    Upstairs, Bruce Lee is sprayed with water by the firemen. He wants to run down to find Su Tang. As a result, Mo Qinglan is proposing!


    He was eager to go forward and continue to spit fire, but unexpectedly, after su Tang finished tearing the paper, she refused.


    He was happy, but Su Tang said: "although I don''t know how to get into trouble with you terrible guys, I just want to say one word, can you stop pestering me! "


    " now, my house has been burned down, OK? Are you satisfied? "


    Bruce Lee is going to clean himself up and find her, but Su Tang''s words stop him.


    He burned the house.


    He looked up anxiously. They were separated by the crowd, their eyes facing each other. Then, Su Tang moved her eyes away without expression.


    Bruce Lee Bruce Lee almost cried at that time.


    He didn''t mean to burn the house.


    But Su Tang said, "please let me go. I''m human and I''ll be tired too!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    Su Tang''s haggard face and tired heart, the whole person is still precarious, for who, but who cares about her, are reluctant to let her sad.


    Mo Qinglan and Bruce Lee are still fighting at the beginning, but looking at her like this, they both stopped at that time.


    In the past, no matter what troubles and setbacks she encountered, she always faced them with a smile. She had never been so negative. But now, she is passive and indifferent.


    At that moment, they even developed a kind of fear in their hearts.


    Although Mo Qinglan has always maintained a skeptical attitude, as long as he still likes Su Tang, he is doomed to be led by the nose. As for Bruce Lee, how arrogant and arrogant he was at the beginning, and how dare he pinch Su Tang''s neck, now he has more advice.


    He changed back to the appearance of a cat, and his white hair was all wet. He did not dare to jump into people''s arms like before, but stepped on a small step and rubbed her feet carefully.


    Su Tang dropped her eyes indifferently. This time, the smart deer''s eyes became lifeless, just like a pool of stagnant water.


    She picked up Bruce Lee from the ground, and then put him in Mo Qinglan''s arms.


    "I''ve lost a lot of memory, but I''m not a fool." Sue sugar face expressionless, "fiance what, this kind of nonsense I won''t believe."


    Her whole body resistance makes Mo Qinglan very scared. He always thinks that his little wife is going to leave him. Even Xiaolongren, she doesn''t want any more.


    "But that house is yours." Mo Qinglan dare not say too much, and think of her small apartment burned down, can only make up for the way as far as possible, "you are not there, the house has been vacant there."


    Su Tang refused: "I don''t know how that house will become mine, so I won''t want it, and you don''t want to send it again. You will make me feel suffocated." She said this, because the mood is too excited, the breath is unstable, "I don''t know how I can provoke you this group of monsters, but trouble you, can you spare me!"


    At the beginning of the emotional intensity, to the end, the eyes are Qinzhao water mist, looks poor and innocent.


    Bruce Lee is full of helpless to stay in Mo Qinglan''s arms, this is his first time, no resistance.


    There are many people outside. He has the appearance of a pet. He turns around in a hurry, but he can''t speak. He can only pet Su Tang and meow.


    Yexiu: "meow, meow..."


    As if he knew that he was about to be abandoned, his voice was full of fear.


    This time, however, his little mirror left without looking back.


    Like Mo Qinglan, he is angry and tangled. He wants to trap people around him, but he is afraid of repeating the same mistakes.


    The little girl no longer remembers them. If she is forced to stay by her side, she may not even die in the end.


    In the long years, they found her for thousands of years, but they found her just to make her suffer?


    On the other hand, they are selfish to their partners. They not only want to take each other as their own, but also want each other to have the same passion for themselves.


    But there is only one little girl, and so far, there are four people trying to compete for her.


    Finally, Su Tang turned and left in front of the two black men.


    No one knows. After she turned around, she was so happy that she almost took off.


    Yeah, two black guys at a time.


    She is so clever!


    It''s her!


    Su Tang left happily, but she didn''t know that her move caused a huge storm on the Internet.


    As we all know, idol Mo Shen is trying to get back his first girlfriend, a girl nicknamed Koi. Nowadays, it''s too easy to pick up a person, especially Su Tang, who was born and raised in this world. She soon cleaned up her growth process.


    For example, when her mother died, her father found a stepmother and gave birth to a stepbrother. Since then, great changes have taken place in her life.


    But Xuehua''s endurance is good. She is far away from her original family, but she doesn''t want to. Even so, with her father''s death, her stepmother monopolizes the Su family''s inheritance, and even tries to force her to marry her 40 year old middle-aged uncle.


    Many people know the following.


    Coma almost became a vegetable, fortunately, her mother also left a fund for her to survive the accident.


    The little girl was reborn in disguise, but the accident caused her memory disorder, and many people and things were confused or missing.


    But if you can wake up from the accident alive, you will have survived.


    However, such an ill fated girl survived, but was so forced by the people around her.


    Not to mention Mo Chen, who is so high-profile and doesn''t care about her situation at all, but Mo Qinglan, who is shouting that he is his fiance, kneels down to propose when her house is on fire. What kind of wonderful scene is this?


    My? Ah, I''m going to powder this young lady. She''s really strong. }Let''s not say anything else. Although I say Mo Shen''s face is pink, I think he is handsome, but every vegetable and radish has his own love. Xiaohua''s little sister obviously doesn''t like him. If I am so entangled by a person I don''t like, I will be very upset. }


    {I love her very much. I''ve been robbed of everything from the rich. It''s not easy to start again, and I''m so entangled by them. }


    {hey The little brother who proposed is really handsome, and his face is not lower than that of mo. I envy her while I feel sour. I envy that all the people who like her are handsome and rich! But it''s just that we think the little sister will not be poor if she has the fund left by her mother. }


    {I checked the fund and heard that when it was established, the initial amount of the fund was 100 million yuan. This amount of money is enough for my sister to live happily all her life. }


    ¡­¡­


    Public opinion began to guide, from before the whole network are proposing for Mo Shen, to now, the whole network began to love Su sugar.


    If it''s an ordinary artist, he may be very worried and afraid in the face of such public opinion guidance, but in Mo Chen''s eyes, he doesn''t put these things in his heart.


    But it''s just a group of mole ants, and how can mole ants shake him?


    However, he did not expect that Mo Qinglan and Bruce Lee are not out of breath, see he is still to add plug to the little girl, one person and one dragon directly surrounded him.


    Since then, the scuffle between two men and one dragon began to open.


    Besides Su Tang, after she made a big incident, she secretly applied for a visa to stay away from China, but she never thought that she had just left Longtan and entered the tiger''s den.


    Originally, she just wanted to change the environment, so she should be distracted. But who could have thought that she was held in hand and ran away before she left the airport.


    Su Tang didn''t even see who the other party was or what it looked like, so she was forced to keep up with the other party.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    ¡°Surprise£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Su Tang was surrounded by a group of blonde foreigners and gave her a salute. She was all in a daze. Are these foreigners crazy?


    This kind of ghost situation, still surprise, frighten just about the same.


    She endured the discomfort of a long-distance flight and looked at the bustle of people around her with a wooden face, so she was about to catch up with them. As a result, a foreigner took her hand and enthusiastically said to her, "Hey, this beautiful girl from China country, you are so lucky ~ our Duke and a program group recently held a week-long lucky tour. Congratulations, you have been selected ~"


    no matter how many days the foreigner said The flowers are falling in disorder, and Su Tang is not moved. She pulls her hand back, and she doesn''t even want to open her mouth. As a result, just after taking a step, a handsome blonde suddenly appears in front of her eyes.


    Although the handsome guy is also blonde, standing in the crowd, he is just like an angel, the most shining star.


    "Hey, beautiful oriental girl ~" the other party''s smile is perfect. A gentleman takes Sue sugar''s hand, and then comes a very ambiguous hand kiss.


    The eyes of the people nearby are straight, especially some girls, eager to wear Su Tang. As for some people, besides screaming, they don''t seem to know how to describe the scene.


    At first glance, an outsider thinks that Su Tang is in the same place because she is attracted by the other party''s handsome appearance and warm attitude. However, she is shocked because of Satan''s cross dressing.


    Rub, isn''t this guy a demon?


    What is it now, blonde? Does he want to continue to play his predecessor Archangel?


    As we all know, Satan''s first identity was Lucifer, the archangel of the God of light. In those days, the archangel under one man and above ten thousand people broke with the God of light and occupied the dark world. From then on, he became the devil and began to fight against the God of light.


    Angel is a symbol of white and pure, so at this moment of Satan, not only can''t see a bit of dark breath, but because of the inherent noble, become more and more dazzling.


    His handsome is the kind that can''t be profaned.


    Of course, there are also some people who have a dark heart and like to see such people dragged into the abyss and never be able to recover.


    But at this moment, Satan is holding Sue sugar''s hand, and the stars are shining in his eyes.


    "Lovely girl, you have a week to go anywhere in the country." When he said this, he winked at her, with the bewitching feeling of evil, and said, "this place, including my bedroom."


    As soon as these words came out, the already excited masses were even more excited.


    Ah, Duke, look at me, look at me! }


    {Duke, I want to marry you! }


    {Duke, just sleep!! }


    ¡­¡­


    Some girls are always so bold and direct, they all look at Su Tang enviously, but their empire status is second only to her Majesty''s Duchess!


    Different from the noise and bustle around her, Su Tang watched him with vigilance. No matter how friendly or tempting he was, she was indifferent. Even when no one noticed her, she lowered her voice. In a tone that could only be heard by two people, she affirmed: "I know you, devil."


    As soon as the word "devil" came out, Satan not only didn''t get angry, but also laughed.


    "My little Anna is really smart ~"


    Sutang


    Ganlin Niang, you just changed the color of your hair and the color of your eyes, and your facial features didn''t change. You scared her like that in your dream last time, so she would know you if you turned into ashes!


    "You, stay away from me."


    What a lucky day, lucky these two words, has nothing to do with her Su sugar!


    The little girl was alert and even resisted his resistance, but Satan was excited.


    Although he wore the appearance of an archangel, he looked pure and impeccable. It seemed that whatever he said or did would desecrate him, which made people dare not look at him in the eye, but only look up. Therefore, some bold girls had been assassinated by people for countless times.


    Of course, some people admire their courage.


    Who doesn''t want to have a Duke like that.


    Of course, Sutang is the only exception, because these people are all cheated by Satan''s appearance.


    For example, at this moment, she resisted in every way, and even wanted to draw her hand back. But Satan was too shameless and directly used the technique, not only did she not refuse, but also did not let her say anything.


    "Lovely girl, I know you are interested in the Duchess manor. Well, I''ll let you live in the Duchess manor at the first stop." Satan licked his lips with a smile, the elegant breath disappeared, leaving only the temptation from the devil, "I guess, little cute will like that manor very much."


    The appearance of the angel, the temptation of the devil, at that time, people nearby were screaming crazy.


    In this way, Sutang packed his luggage and sent it to the Duke''s manor.


    The Duchess manor is not far from the Queen''s palace. It is not only convenient for transportation, but also surrounded by duchess."Welcome to my little cute." As soon as Satan finished, he immediately asked the servant behind him to take her luggage away. Of course, since I worked with the program group, when I came to the manor, the photographers of these program groups also filmed all the way.


    The mighty group of people, Su Tang''s face was broken at that time, and she wanted to kill people.


    She managed to escape from the country, only to get off the plane and be forcibly abducted.


    She took a deep breath. Satan couldn''t communicate at all. She could only communicate with the program group.


    "May I ask, what is the meaning of your program?"


    Program group, "in order to let ordinary people understand the Duke''s daily life."


    Su Tang almost sneered. How about the Duke''s daily life? Besides envy and jealousy, what else can he do? This kind of identity, born without, this life is almost hopeless.


    But the program group was obviously excited and said: "moreover, our Duke secretly told us that he wanted to find a wife this time." When it comes to looking for a wife, the staff of the program team said with envy, "the Duke wants to get married. It''s a big event, so our program team joined hands with the Duke to let the audience all over the country come to see the Duke''s journey of looking for a wife."


    It''s coming, it''s coming again.


    What''s the purpose of looking for a wife? It''s her!


    But in front of the camera, Su Tang still kept the most basic smile etiquette. "I feel so guilty when you say that. My appearance made it inconvenient for the Duke to find his wife. Well, I''ll give up this chance. I hope the Duke will find his favorite little wife soon


    Su Tang gave up so quickly that everyone in the program was stunned.


    "So you gave up?"


    Su Tang put out her hand and said with regret: "although the Duke is very handsome and I appreciate it, I love my Oriental boy even more ~"


    she said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    Su Tang said sorry words in an appreciative tone. She was not only unpretentious, but also made people feel that the girl was too good.


    If someone else did, even if he knew that he had no chance, he might try to stay with the Duke. After all, that one is second only to the queen, and there are so many people in the world.


    After being stunned, the program group was thinking of praising the oriental girl, but at this time, the Duke suddenly spoke.


    "I don''t agree."


    The biggest selling point of the program group is the Duke. The Duke is their biggest gold owner. Now the father of the gold owner doesn''t agree, so the program group doesn''t dare to resist.


    He could only whisper, "but the Duke, this lady..."


    Satan showed his white teeth to Su Tang. He smiles a little. The whole person seems to be shining white, flawless, elegant and beautiful.


    After all, he came to the world a little later than other men, but he didn''t rush out as recklessly as the others. The little girl is not an object, and whoever grabs it will own it. Although at first he knew that he was abandoned, he was so angry that he didn''t want to find someone back and eat them directly.


    In this way, she will never leave.


    This kind of crazy idea is very evil, but soon, he repented.


    Although she would never leave if she ate someone, on the other hand, he still didn''t get her.


    This answer was quite unpleasant, so Satan spent the rest of his time appreciating how she fell in love with and killed several other people, except that he couldn''t resist running to her dream to scare her at the beginning.


    Bruce Lee is cute.


    Mo Qinglan is gentle.


    Ink is powerful and evil.


    Although these three guys are his rivals, to be fair, even in his world, their strength can not be underestimated.


    But his little Anna not only gave them up, but also disliked them.


    Interesting.


    Satan suddenly felt that the coefficient of difficulty became higher. If he could make the little girl fall in love with him willingly this time, he would never lose her. Around, she also said, forget all before, then you can start again.


    It''s not that I didn''t think the little girl would cheat people, but I cheated so many people at one time, and nobody believed it, except Mo Qinglan.


    After Satan refused, he took Sue sugar''s hands again. He spared no effort to exert his charm. He was so generous that people wanted to scream.


    "Lovely oriental girl, you might as well change your taste, maybe you will fall in love with it."


    Satan''s temptation, lure is really lure, confusion is really confused, the staff on the scene would like to point this head according to Su Tang''s head.


    However, our Su Xiaotang said, "no, I''m afraid I won''t be acclimatized or indigestion."


    She said seriously, without any affectation. Therefore, because of her honesty, people around her laughed.


    What an interesting little girl is this? It''s so cute.


    Satan was also amused, "it doesn''t matter, indigestion, acclimatization, we all have a cure."


    Su Tang said, "I''m sorry, I''m not a doctor."


    At the beginning, the staff felt that the oriental girl was doomed. Even if the Duke insisted on staying, the effect might be very general. Now, they found that the lovely oriental girl is a treasure!


    "No medicine? It''s not a good habit. " Satan said while quietly using a Western charm for her, "so, let me help you change this bad habit, OK?"


    Although Sutang soon woke up, she was still confused for a moment.


    And Satan took advantage of this opportunity, has intimately reached out to hold her waist, smile confused humanity: "beautiful oriental girl, you do not refuse, I will take you as the next."


    Su Tang was in a trance. She almost blurted out her consent at that time. But at the last moment, she clenched the tip of her tongue and finally woke up when the blood came out.


    But that''s it. It''s too late.


    Satan has got the first chance. He has a preemptive attack.


    "The first step into the manor is to change clothes first."


    Satan is wearing a suit that is in line with people''s aesthetic standards, while Su Tang seems more casual. She has a simple set of white T and jeans. However, because her figure is perfect enough, even simple clothes can set off her beauty.


    Now, it''s the costume game.


    Su Tang is not interested in changing clothes, but she doesn''t want to. The servant has already pushed two rows of clothes over.


    Satan, "now, give you ten minutes to choose one."


    The decoration of this manor is classical, so the clothes from the servants are all court style. To be honest, Su Tang has the face of an oriental now, which is really not suitable for such clothes.


    "Can I refuse?"She was full of resistance, but Satan seemed blind and said, "honey, are you shy? When you''re shy, it''s really moving. It''s like the peach of your oriental country, which makes people want to take a bite. "


    Sue sugar sneered after listening.


    What honey peach, these are all empty, only the last sentence, is he really want to say it!


    "Who have you ever met, like me when you''re shy?"


    Satan smiles, "so you''re a different little cute."


    Su Tang


    In the first round, Sutang lost.


    Although there are many people around, if Sutang wants to leave, no one can stop her except Satan, but at the same time, she can''t leave as long as Satan doesn''t let her go.


    She is not willing to. Although this manor is more expensive than 800 million mansions and more luxurious than Xiaolongren''s gem decoration, she just wants to empty her mind and be a happy retired farmer, let her raise some flowers and plant some trees, and spend her time in vain.


    But it didn''t work out.


    She can''t stop when Satan is here.


    This son of a bitch is more difficult than others. After all, those male masters in the past would return to normal after their blackening value fell. But Satan is not the same. Even in the last few days, the dark Master still wanted to ban her.


    She is not a pet. Give her a place and she will never leave.


    The resistance never stops. Su Tang doesn''t want to give her fate to others, so she can only fight to the end.


    "I am an oriental girl. Since I want to wear a classical skirt, why don''t I take my oriental classical dress?" Sue sugar said that, came up to give the Duke a big hat, "or, the Duke of racial discrimination?"


    In many places, when it comes to racial discrimination, even if you are an aristocrat, it will cause great public opinion.


    Satan came to this world for a long time, naturally also know this, but he did not expect that little Anna would feel discriminated against her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    Unlike Mo Qinglan and others, even if the little girl has changed her body, she is still an oriental girl with black hair and eyes, and the impact of Satan is greater.


    Once upon a time, the little girl with high nose, red hair and white blue eyes was completely gone.


    He looked at Su Tang for a long time, and finally found that, except for the familiarity of his soul, his appearance was very different.


    Mo Qinglan and his friends should have a look at him and broken the void. That''s why they came to this small world without spiritual power. In other words, the little girl can shine so brightly in the West and become a classical and gentle girl in the East.


    Satan had never seen such a woman. For a moment, he was very curious.


    He was eager to see how she used to attract others.


    "I understand the classics of the East."


    The East has a long history. Su Tang thinks about it. When the other party takes out the clothes, she will start to find fault.


    For example, if he took out his cheongsam, she would say that it was a product of the Republic of China. How long has it been since the Republic of China? Can it be called classical?


    Su Tang thought simply, but he forgot that Satan was not only the Duke, he was also the top ten of the sun never sets rich list. No matter how short the time was, he could prepare from 2000 years old Hanfu to modern Qipao.


    In other words, as long as she dares to say, there is nothing he dares to do.


    Just a few clothes, not to mention.


    Sue sugar looked at the clothes in a daze, but the servants were still introducing them to her one by one. Half a sound, she looked at Satan in a difficult way, "Your Highness, you want to humiliate me."


    Where does this begin?


    Satan looked at her with a puzzled face.


    Su Tang, a native Chinese, is not clear about the origin of these clothes? Do you want these servants to introduce me one by one? "


    This is the glass core.


    Su Tang didn''t want to be popular with the show. If she could, she even wanted Satan to hate her.


    After all, the love of the Dark Lord, who can bear the Lord.


    Su Tang tried every means to discredit himself. It''s better to be ridiculed by the whole people. In this case, even if he wants to marry, the queen may not want to. Who let Satan make a fool of his status as a Duke? This kind of behavior of discrediting the upper class will cause public indignation.


    When the little girl said this, there was no humiliation in her eyes. Satan knew what she was up to.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m not thoughtful. Then, try on these clothes one by one."


    Satan opens his mouth gently, and Sue sugar, she just wants to blow his dog''s head.


    So many clothes, from make-up to hairstyle, one set of clothes is basic in one hour, ten sets of clothes, then she doesn''t have to rest for ten hours.


    "And the Duke?"


    She seemed to ask casually, with the intention of asking what he was wearing.


    After all, no country''s history can surpass that of China. If he dares to wear a corresponding classical costume, she will certainly start to ridicule.


    In the heyday of China, there might have been dancing around the leaves.


    It''s not a historical environment. How to deal with it?


    But Satan said, "naturally, I will help you wear them together."


    Sugar:?


    Help her. What do you wear?


    "Your Highness means that you Help me dress? "


    Looking at all kinds of Hanfu, Satan always felt that he was missing in the years when little Anna left, but he couldn''t make up for it. He could only comfort himself a little in this way.


    But Sutang was scared.


    "I refuse."


    "It''s no use refusing. OK, now."


    At this time, Su Tang was not willing to obey, but Satan broke the rules and controlled her with magic.


    A good introduction to the programs of the old aristocrats of the sun never sets. In the middle of the program, we will introduce the ancient oriental civilization.


    The evolution of Hanfu can make a documentary.


    Su Tang looks at him with gnashing teeth, but Satan smiles and his eyes bend down.


    "Oh, my dear girl, the more you look at me like this, the more excited I am." When he spoke, he lowered his voice. No one else knew except Su Tang.


    Su Tangqi''s teeth were broken. "I know you monsters!"


    Satan raises his eyebrows.


    The monster in her mouth should be mo Qinglan, Mo Shen, and Xiaolongren with him.


    "You appear in my dream!"


    She said word by word, but Satan was very happy with a smile, "ah, I thought that such a terrible dream, little cute will forget, originally, the first time we met you have made you so unforgettable."


    "Speaking of it, I remember when I was in a dream, I didn''t look like this. You can tell me from me like this. Can you tell me from the side that you like me?"


    Satan''s shameless, Su Tang is also quite admire.


    "The appearance is false, like you, no matter how much you look like an angel, the essence is still full of disgusting darkness."The Lord of darkness is said to be dark. How can it be a derogatory term? So Satan said with a smile: "ah, thank you for your praise."


    Su Tang


    This shameless devil!


    One is wearing the Eastern Han costume, the other is wearing the European Court costume, standing together, it is very exciting to collide with the culture.


    After changing clothes, it''s the most famous afternoon tea time.


    Black tea is standard, however, Su Tang is particularly disliked.


    "Sorry, although black tea comes from the East, I prefer Longjing tea and Biluochun tea to black tea."


    Now that this bastard likes cultural collision, she will give him a collision in everything from tea to eating habits. She really doesn''t believe it. If she tosses about like this, the program team can still shoot it.


    However, Sutang underestimated the discourse power of Satan.


    "Good. I''ll have them replaced immediately. Is there anything else you need? " Satan drank black tea gracefully, with a smile on his face, "where''s the snack? I only have macarons here. "


    Su Tang wants to be mean, but she is cute. In the end, even if some of her words are not right, with the editing of the program group, the final effect is quite good.


    Ouch, my Duke, it''s Crispy! }


    {I really want to lie in the Duke''s arm, wuwuwu. If I can experience it once, I will die without regret. }


    {I really like this little oriental girl. She has a simple face and is always serious with the Duke. It''s great! }


    {it''s said that these things have scripts, but it''s a highlight that the program team can invite the Duke and let us watch a wave of noble life. }


    {the Duchess'' maid and the guard finally broke up because of a long-distance relationship. }


    ¡­¡­


    In the age of Internet connection, Su Tang can be popular abroad, and naturally it can be popular back home.


    {mm-hmm? Am I right? This is the little sister of the school flower? Mo Shen''s first love for Koi? }


    {I knock, what''s her magic? Why are there always so good people around? }


    {I''m not interested in anything else. I just want to know when Su Tang will publish a book. We can learn. }


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    Sue sugar is trapped in the Duke''s side. With the broadcast of the program, people are also popular.


    Satan will not let her go so easily, so some entertainment occasions, banquets, even auctions have two figures.


    He prepares different clothes for Su Tang every day, from Hanfu to Qipao, and from Chinese style to European style. He also invites designers of various brands to come. For a moment, Su Tang''s dressing style has become a new fashion.


    All the clothes she wears will be covered in fashion magazines.


    Chinese style is becoming popular, but some Chinese style things are still surprising to Sutang. For example, you have to draw a happy word on your shoes. What''s more, because China is also known as the country of silk, some people still make silk clothes, and the result is Su Tang looked at the thing in front of her, which was like a shroud. Her mouth twitched slightly and asked Satan wordlessly.


    "What are these?"


    However, Satan was very proud and said, "this is my own design. Red is the ground. As for these patterns, I have studied the things that were once popular in China. This pattern is a golden pen. I think it''s wonderful."


    At the end of his speech, the pride in his words almost burst out.


    Su Tang was shocked and speechless at the beginning. It was only three seconds. Then she took out her mobile phone and searched for something for her. She received it and handed it to her without expression. "Maybe the popular things that the Duke knows are not from the sun."


    The following day, as soon as the trailer came out, the foreign people may still be puzzled, but the domestic people are laughing with pain.


    My God, I have decided that from today on, Tangtang will be my idol! }


    {I love heaven and earth! }


    {Mo Chen has some brain damage powder. He says that people are hard to get, and they love your idols. Now, they are the Duke. Su Tang can be so ruthless to the Duke. What are you big stars? }


    {are you looking down on my Duke''s aristocratic status when you put my Duke with an actor? }


    {you didn''t see the Duchess''s stupid expression. I''m going to laugh. }


    {hahaha, maybe I almost collapsed with laughter. Your highness, let''s have a long snack. Don''t do anything in the underworld. }


    ¡­¡­


    Netizens laugh half to death. As for Satan, as the Lord of darkness, he heard Su Tang say that he was not a man of the sun. He didn''t feel that he had made mistakes, but he felt that he had no problems. After all, he was not a man of the sun.


    If it wasn''t for his little Anna, how could he be here.


    That is I don''t know when little Anna will wake up.


    The thought of her previous flight, Satan had no reason for a burst of excitement.


    Now no matter what he did to her, there was only anger and fear in her heart, and there was no sense of excitement.


    This kind of time, it''s boring.


    Like other men, Satan didn''t want to restore her memory, but the little girl''s performance made him dare not take risks. He believed that the previous guys must have done the same thing, but in the end, she didn''t abandon him.


    In the case he did not know, the little girl also provoked so many people, just this matter, Satan felt that he could make a good settlement with her.


    At the end of the dress chapter, the next step is to attend the banquet.


    The Duchess''s companion, not everyone has the qualification, and so far, the only one has the qualification is Su Tang.


    Besides the Duchess, there were other royal family members, as well as many nobles and rich people. They all gathered together for a grand banquet. The banquet was full of cups and drinks. In all, Sutang was the only "civilian".


    Many people are curious about Su Tang. They wonder why she is so lucky. They choose her, or where she comes from. They dare to show her face to the Duke four times.


    There are too many curious things, but because of the Duke, most people don''t dare to talk much before the Duke is tired of playing, for fear of angering him, but there are so many people who don''t have eyes.


    "Your name is Sutang?"


    Without the system, Su Tang is really not sure who is coming. However, from the clothing and jewelry to the arrogant and domineering manner, I don''t think he is an ordinary person.


    After all, there are all big men here. They are arrogant and may not even know how to die.


    Su Tang looks at her with a smile. Fortunately, someone nearby immediately explains.


    "Miss Su, this is the Queen''s granddaughter, Princess Eliza."


    "Hello, Princess Eliza." Su Tang held out her hand in a friendly way. Unfortunately, she turned her eyes at last.


    Eliza, "sorry, I don''t shake hands with civilians."


    The tone is so arrogant, but Su Tang is happy.


    I''m worried about not having fun."So." Su Tang''s smile was relaxed and lazy. She didn''t mind being looked at. Instead, she said, "this noble princess, can you send me out? You know, here are all noble people like you. I''m here. I''m really afraid of polluting your eyes. "


    I spare no effort to belittle myself. In the past, no one really said that.


    After all, on the face of it, everyone pursues the equality of life. Eliza, because of her temperament, doesn''t know what she is scolded by the people, but she doesn''t care. They scold them, and she continues to be her. Anyway, since she was born, her identity has been doomed, and those civilians can only sour her.


    After a short period of consternation, Eliza suddenly felt that this little foreign civilian was very interesting, so she said arrogantly and slowly, "I''ll let someone take you out if you are so interesting." As she said, she asked the attendant to come over, "send her out. Oh, by the way, it''s getting late now. Although you are a civilian, it''s a pity that you don''t make a trip in vain. If you give me a little tip, I''ll take pity on you. In the future, we should remember our position and go less where we shouldn''t go. "


    Su Tang looked at the other side of the assistant to take money out, the result took out for a long time, actually took out a piece of paper.


    Although that note is already the largest amount, no matter how big it is, it''s only fifty pounds.


    Suzi, "you are your highness, the person you personally drive, is that worth it?"


    Eliza was supposed to send a beggar, but the beggar didn''t think the money was enough.


    "Civilian, it''s a great honor for you to give you money. How can you be too little?"


    Sue sugar smile, "money this kind of thing, who can be too much?"? What''s more, fifty pounds is not your status as a princess


    A princess''s identity, let Eliza feel a little happy, and then she said: "come on, how much do you want?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    Su Tang opens this mouth, let originally despise her civilian status person to despise even more.


    Sure enough, it''s the common people who speak out. They know money when they open their mouths and shut their mouths. They come from rich families and never bow to a penny.


    The aristocracy''s attention had been attracted, and Sutang didn''t feel ashamed.


    If someone says a few words, she can get a considerable income. Where can she find such a good job?


    "You are a princess. I think thousands of people have lost your noble status. We should get ten thousand at the beginning. How about half a million


    Eliza''s face changed dramatically on the spot. "Half a million? You deserve it, too? "


    Su Tang smile, "I don''t deserve it, but you are a princess, you have to deserve it. Otherwise, if you attend the same banquet with a civilian like me, it will lower your style."


    She holds Eliza''s identity high. Whenever she has a retort, she takes out her proud identity as a princess. In the end, Eliza is in a dilemma.


    Half a million is not a big number for them, but they are not willing to give away such a sum of money at will, even if they have money.


    Eliza clenched her teeth and Sutang kept up her efforts.


    , what''s the matter, your highness? Do you think 500000 is too high? " She said it intentionally, and then looked at it sympathetically. "I thought that the Royal Highness was the least of all spend money like water, but she didn''t want to get it out of five hundred thousand." then, I''ll take a step back, and you can give it fifty thousand. Speaking of this, she asked with compassion: "Princess your highness, you always have fifty thousand."


    Eliza has never seen such a shameless person. In the past, other people respected her as a princess and held her in their hands. But now, although this damned civilian also held her in their hands, she won her hand!


    At this moment, she is not willing to take out 500000 yuan. If she does not, she will be pitied by a civilian.


    "That''s half a million!" Eliza grinds her teeth, thinking it''s time to pay for her coffin in advance.


    She thought bitterly, but Su Tang''s smile was bright, regardless of the abuse in her heart, or, for her, the abuse was nothing at all, not to mention the abuse in her heart.


    As long as she doesn''t hear, no one scolds her.


    "Princess Eliza, you are so grand


    The program group was invited in because it was to be filmed, and because of the recent popularity of this program, occasionally other gentlemen and nobles came to talk to each other, but when they came to Sutang, it was more dramatic.


    The program team even thought about the trailer.


    #The title of the collision between civilians and princesses is bound to be very popular.


    Sue sugar, with a wave of her hand, let the program team come.


    , "let''s change places. Hey, princess''s treat. You can''t waste your princess''s heart."


    The original theme of this program was "the Duke''s life", but who is willing to refuse the invitation of this oriental girl?


    Don''t talk about others, the director raised his hand at that time.


    "I, I''ll go with you."


    The director takes the lead, and other people will not stay here. To be honest, they are as common people as Su Tang. Their appearance at this kind of high-class banquet will be out of place. Instead of being an outsider here, it''s better to find an ordinary scene.


    However, before leaving, the crew still looked at the Duchess not far away.


    To be honest, the moment when Princess Eliza came to look for trouble, she had already become the focus of the public. However, the Duke not only didn''t stop her, but also watched the play from a distance. This made everyone feel that the Duke was not interested in the little civilian.


    But don''t want to, in Su sugar to leave, he suddenly blocked the way.


    "Take the money and want to leave?"


    Su Tang looked at the big devil who looked like a gentleman but was actually a ghost animal. With a slight eyebrow, she was not afraid. On the contrary, she provoked: "the Duke also wants to be with you, hi?" As soon as she finished, she immediately shook her head and said, "that''s no good. This is a gathering of our common people. Your identity is not allowed to appear on that occasion, and you will make us uncomfortable."


    The little girl''s mouth is blaring. How can Satan be in the mood to hear it? When he hears it, he directly carries people up.


    Many nobles were shocked that the Duchess, who had always been a gentleman before people, would make such a move.


    "What are the barons and dukes doing?"


    "Oh, my God, is the Duke crazy? To be so rude. "


    "Where''s the Duke of my gentlemanly gentleman? Have you been led astray by that civilian? "


    "How can that woman be favored by the Duke? Who is she?"


    ¡­¡­


    Curiosity, doubt, shock and other emotions, but no one can affect Satan.


    At last, he couldn''t hold back and showed his devil like smile. Unfortunately, he carried the light behind his back, so no one knew. The only thing he knew was that his voice was not light or heavy. It was very exciting to listen to it."If my lovely Oriental porcelain doll is disobedient, it will be broken by me."


    "Which do you want to try?"


    As soon as Su Tang heard it, she knew that this guy had torn the camouflage, and finally showed her dark duty. She was carried on her shoulder, and it was hard for her to feel, but she said stubbornly: "I, civilians, want me to play with you, either pay or let go."


    One after another, the male Lord, she did not want the Buddha to force the Buddhism.


    On the surface, the house and furniture they gave her will be destroyed in the end. It''s better to ask for money at the beginning.


    Money, once in her pocket, would like to spit out, unless following her life!


    At first, Satan thought that the little girl was going to resist, but at last, he was stunned.


    In the past, her status was extremely noble, so she didn''t care about the money at all, but this time, she became a little money fan.


    Of course, Satan did not despise, but lightly licked thin lips.


    "Money? You want money? "


    It doesn''t matter how much money he wants or how much she wants to keep.


    "Here, count."


    The other guests at the banquet were envious and envious.


    This damned little civilian managed to cheat Eliza out of 500000. Now he even wants to cheat the Duke. It''s disgusting.


    No, there are people fighting against the Duke.


    "Don''t be fooled by that little civilian, your highness!"


    "Yes, your highness, she must be greedy for wealth and splendor to stay with you."


    "Think twice, your highness."


    ¡­¡­


    These people are very similar to the loyal ministers who were present to the emperor in ancient times. Unfortunately, Satan not only didn''t listen to them, but also felt that they wanted to do bad things for themselves.


    At this time, Su Tang''s damned performance was eager to try, so she showed her standard green tea grievance, "Duke, they are like this, I''m so afraid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    No matter how good the little girl''s acting skills are, it''s not only Eliza who says such words on this occasion, but also other onlookers. She''s not afraid. She''s provocative!


    Although the upper class society is known as the aristocratic circle, the people in the circle just look like gentlemen and noble, and those dirty little actions behind them are more than ordinary people. Therefore, they all disdain Su Tang''s acting skills.


    They disdained, and the Duke should have disdained even more, but they never thought that the Duke would comfort her!


    Everyone:???


    Are you fooled by this kind of acting? What about your wise head?!


    Satan allowed the little girl to be coquettish. Yes, in his eyes, the little girl was coquettish.


    "Oh, afraid?"


    He was originally carrying people, heard this, and finally put people down, and then, he made a more than everyone''s expression of consternation, he actually to Su Tang, opened his arms.


    If you''re afraid, throw yourself in his arms.


    This arm is a bit difficult for Su Tang. The video will definitely be edited out. At that time, not only the so-called upper class aristocrats can see it, but also the whole world can see it. She can''t afford to lose this face!


    "No, not so good." Sue sugar hesitated, pointing to Alisa''s side: "you see, your highness is going to cry. Where is my little commoner? As for me... " She quickly looked around, then pounced on the staff.


    "What are you doing? You got the money and you''re not leaving? Would you like to stay and go on to such a good party? "


    The staff were shocked by her running, but later they didn''t know what was going on, so the photographers ran away with the camera on their shoulders.


    "Tell me, where does the car stop?"


    Su Tang''s short legs are very fast. During this period, she even took off her shoes because her high heels were in the way.


    The photographer is also a strange person, he ran while carrying the camera, the result can accurately record the scene.


    This group of people ran so suddenly that when Satan reacted, they had already run to the door of the banquet hall.


    He looked at the little girl who had left, and laughed angrily.


    Sure enough, we shouldn''t let go. Once we let go, we dare to run in front of him and with people.


    Deep eyes slightly narrowed, green eyes also flickered, into a dark night.


    "Excuse me, ladies and gentlemen."


    He walked away with a smile, passed the place where the little girl lost her shoes, bent down slightly, and then picked up the beautiful pair of high heels.


    The guests dare not breathe. As people who hold most of the world''s wealth, they have a keen sense of smell most of the time. At the beginning, they thought that the Duke was just idle and boring, so they agreed to the program team. After all, in their circle, there are always people who want to show a show from time to time, such as the daily life of the richest man, the daily life of the princess, and now a duke In daily life, they don''t find anything wrong.


    But now, the problem is big.


    In an open society, no one has a few predecessors, but the Duke is the only one. He has no predecessors and no female assistants. He is all men.


    The Duchess was a special existence in their circle, but now it seems that this special existence will disappear.


    Now, for example, their Duchess looks like he''s going to chase his runaway little bride.


    "You say The Duke and the lady... "


    "Don''t say no, who knows the identity of that young lady in China?"


    "That..." A group of male guests began to be serious, but they didn''t like watching any programs, so they didn''t pay much attention to them. On the contrary, some female guests slowly extended their hands, "I know who she is, Su Tang, a Chinese. Her father was the president of Su group, but later she went bankrupt. Of course, this Miss Su is not in a bad situation. When her mother died, she set up a fund with assets of about 100 million yuan. "


    One hundred million yuan is a huge sum of money for ordinary people. But if you put it on all of you, it''s nothing. Only princess Eliza gritted her teeth angrily.


    "She has a legacy of 100 million? Then she''s going to rip me off? "


    When Princess Eliza roared, everyone was silent.


    What does that make them say?


    The princess gave it voluntarily.


    Of course, this kind of silence did not persist for too long, and soon someone spoke again.


    "So, did she and the Duke know each other before?"


    "I don''t know if I know her or not, but I know that in China, she has two top suitors, one is to give her 800 million mansion, and the other is to offer her a million yuan reward."


    This words, let the public pour to take a cool breath.


    How charming is this young lady?


    On the other hand, Su Tang rushed to the parking lot with several staff members and got on the car immediately.


    As an old driver, she naturally sits in the driver''s seat."The key!"


    "Here you are!"


    Because she was too tired to run, the staff didn''t notice her when they handed over the car keys. Until it started, someone exclaimed, "ah, Miss Su, how are you in the driver''s seat?"


    Su Tang: "sit down!"


    She didn''t know about it, so when she stepped on the gas, she let them lead the way.


    "Come on, the liveliest bar here."


    We are all young people. As soon as we listen to the bar, we immediately get hi.


    "I know, I know! There''s a really hot bar on Queen''s block


    Su Tang, "come on, let''s start the navigation."


    With the car started, not long after, people found that the direction of the banquet suddenly drove out a dozen top luxury cars, that moment, their adrenaline soared.


    "Miss Su, someone is after us!"


    Su Tang had found out for a long time. Seeing this, she immediately stepped on the gas and said, "hold it steady!"


    As soon as the voice came out, the car became a virtual shadow in the dark, which quickly shocked everyone in the car.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    ¡°oh£¬mygod£¡¡±


    "God, they''re catching up."


    A business seven seat car, a top luxury car, but that''s it, Su Tang is also Leng is to leave those luxury cars behind.


    The photographer''s excited hands are sweating, but as a professional photographer, the picture must not shake.


    "Oh, exciting!"


    "Miss Su, left, left!"


    Su Tang''s driving skills, as she said, are no longer afraid of the old drivers. Finally, when the party came to the bar, those driving luxury cars didn''t catch up with them.


    At the beginning, the program group just regarded Su Tang as a plain person, but as they got along with each other during this period of time, they admired the oriental girl more and more.


    "Miss Su, it''s amazing!"


    "Miss Su, can I ask if you are a professional racing driver? I''ve done a racing driver show before, and I found that when you drive, many places are just like those professional racing drivers. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    The bar recommended by the program team is naturally very popular. At the beginning, he told Su Tang that there was no seat. Until Su Tang dropped 10000 pounds, the person in charge immediately carried them in with a smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there are really no seats left. The only seat left is reserved by Princess Eliza, which is not open on weekdays."


    Su Tang was happy when she heard of Princess Eliza.


    Isn''t that a coincidence?


    "Your princess Eliza has just given me a sum of money. I think she should be very generous to let me sit in her seat."


    Su sugar a mouth, behind that group of staff crazy nod.


    The person in charge was also stunned, "do you know Princess Eliza?"


    Sue sugar smiled. "Your Highness is at the party, and I just left the party."


    Having said that, the person in charge noticed that the distinguished guest was wearing a dress, neck, hands and ears, which were all complete sets of jewelry.


    As we all know, the more complete a set of things, the more valuable they are.


    The person in charge didn''t know how much the jewelry was valued. He just saw a word from it.


    It''s expensive.


    Su Tang was soon led to the VIP table of the bar by the person in charge. Then, she ordered wine.


    She was not stingy. She ordered 200000 drinks in one breath.


    The staff were shocked, and even someone carefully advised: "Sue, just a few of us, in fact, ordinary wine is OK."


    Along with get along with, from the beginning of Miss Su, has become today''s word, su.


    "Yes, Sue, 200000 is not a small sum. There''s no need to buy wine."


    Several staff members are good. Although they all know that the money was given by Princess Eliza, it is also the tip that Su Tang got with her strength.


    There were some greedy eyes, but they asked themselves, who could have Su''s courage on that occasion, from five thousand to five hundred thousand.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s a saying in China that it''s hard for a thousand gold to buy me happiness. What''s more, you don''t have to worry about the consumption tonight when you come to the bar. "


    Su Tang was a pure girl in white t-jeans when she got off the plane and was selected by the Duke. Now, under the light of the bar and the setting off of the evening dress, she looks graceful. The pure and provocative feeling is more irresistible than sexy.


    "Dance floor?"


    "Go, go!"


    A group of people came to the dance floor, and at this time, the camera brother is still dedicated. He carries the camera, and when he can''t help it, he will twist with the DJ. His strange shape directly attracts many men and women to dance in front of his camera. The most boastful thing is that in the end, there is a black lace in front of his camera.


    DJ continues to drive the dance floor, people revel, but at this time, the lively music suddenly stopped.


    People think it''s strange that there are still lights. Why is the music gone? They look at DJ one after another, but DJ is holding the microphone and shouting, "Miss Su, your dear Satan is looking for you. If you are here, please come out by yourself. If not... "


    All of a sudden, this kind of drama made everyone exclaim.


    You know, the boss behind this bar is very powerful. No one can stop the music. They don''t think it''s too big to watch the music. Soon, two rows of bodyguards appeared in front of the dance floor. They opened up a way, and the Duke, who was popular recently, was walking in the middle.


    "Ah, it''s the Duke!"


    "My God, I see the living Duchess!"


    "Duke, I love you ~"


    the cheers continued until the bodyguards came to Su Tang.


    Satan is still wearing the same dress as he did at the party, a black suit, but the color of his tie is the same as Su Tang''s dress. It''s a couple''s dress. Sharp eyed people immediately find out.


    Soon, someone finally called out Su Tang''s name.


    "I know she''s the lucky one in the Duchess of the day!"


    "God, I''m watching the scene!"


    "You see, the Duke has a pair of high heels in his hand."


    "Wow, really ~"


    the high-heeled shoes belong to Sutang. She just took them off when she ran away. However, she didn''t expect that this guy would come to her with high-heeled shoes.


    When he found someone, Satan didn''t show his anger. He just looked at the little girl who was in a mess with her hair. Then he squatted down and put the high heels on her feet.


    Who can be indifferent to this scene?


    So noble Duke, actually squat down and put on shoes for a girl in person.


    This is not envy can express, directly is envy hate!


    At this moment, there are many girls who wish they were the shoes in the hands of the Duke. At least, they have been in close contact with each other!The Duchess is really amazing. The girls have star eyes in their eyes. As for the men, they look at Su Tang to see what kind of person can make the Duchess do this.


    There are some differences in aesthetics between ancient and modern China and foreign countries, but as long as you are good-looking, no one will doubt it.


    Su Tang''s face, pure with a sense of charm, so a sense of charm, enough to hook the soul of the dream.


    "The shoes are on. It''s time for candy to go home." Said Satan, extending his hand to indicate that she would hold him.


    Su sugar is standing in place, she did not come forward, but in the countdown.


    Above the bar, there is a clock. At this moment, there are only ten seconds left from 12 o''clock.


    "Ten, nine, eight 3¡¢ Two, one. " Su Tang thin lips slightly open, and when she said one, her smile magnified, the charm of the face, even more bewitched, "the end of a week."


    As soon as the words came out, the staff remembered that their program lasted for a week, and today is the last day.


    Happy time always goes by so fast. Although the staff are reluctant to give up, they have to do what they say at the beginning.


    "Sue, I''m glad to be on business with you."


    "Sue, if you come to our country in the future, I''ll be the host."


    "Sue..."


    The people of the program group are saying goodbye, but they are telling us that there is something wrong with their gap.


    Sue sugar left soon, but their Duke''s eyes always fell on her.


    "The game is over." He sighed, but his eyes seemed to be looking forward to a new beginning.


    Su Tang takes a step back in case of any unpredictable consequences. As a result, she underestimates the other party. It''s the Lord of darkness, and she can''t retreat completely when she''s ready.


    "Now that the game is over, I''m going to start..." Satan said this, and finally showed the devil''s smile, "a new game."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    The Duke is always a gentle gentleman. He is just like an archangel. His smile is always bathed in sunshine, and he never turns a red eye on anyone. Unexpectedly, even such a kind and gentle Duke, people still have a sense of awe for him, because people think that such a Duke is a gift from God.


    But at this moment, Satan showed a devil smile, before the angel image disappeared, this still let the bar people really surprised.


    They and Andy look at the girl who can make the Duke change her face. She doesn''t look like a good girl. At this moment, there is a tempting wildness in her bones, which makes people want to sink.


    So, the Duke''s change is caused by her!


    Gain and loss is now a modern society, if a little feudal period, Su Tang can be burned alive as a witch.


    Also now, that group of young people looking at Su Tang, eyes actually appeared a blazing.


    The girl who can make the Duke''s heart beat must have her place.


    Su Tang''s ears hurt because of the applause and noise around her, because DJ doesn''t play music any more. Now in such a big bar, position C is her and Satan.


    She didn''t like this feeling, and she didn''t like Satan''s threat to her, so when the other side said that, she turned and left.


    In a society ruled by law, even if you are an aristocrat, you still have to follow the law.


    But Sutang forgot that Satan is not even human. How can he talk about law with you?


    Since he came to this world, he didn''t plan to keep a low profile. At this moment, seeing that Su Tang was going to leave, he directly came forward and picked up the man.


    Su Tang didn''t expect her to carry her in front of so many people. She was so angry at that time.


    "You let go!"


    She began to struggle, but the result of the struggle was that she was slapped on her ass.


    Not to mention, the part was quite elastic. Satan couldn''t put it down at that time. He even sighed: "little Anna, I haven''t seen you for a thousand years. Although your race has changed, your figure is still as good as ever."


    The hooligan''s comments made him smoke. "You devil! Let go of me When she finished yelling, she saw that he was indifferent and said angrily, "do you want to be detained illegally, your highness? Although your status is noble now, don''t forget that you and I are not people in the same world! "


    Satan automatically ignored the words in front, but the last sentence made his eyes narrow.


    "Not a man of one world?" As if he had heard a joke, he sneered. It''s not a world. He came to this world just to find her. If he was in a hurry, he could open up a world now, leaving only him and her!


    Of course, the opposite was quickly denied by him.


    He can still remember the last time. He trapped little Anna in a world that only belongs to them, but as a result, little Anna will leave when she finds an opportunity, and he doesn''t want to make the same mistake again.


    The devil''s anger quickly subsided, and then, as if to coax the children, "you listen, I will take this world off for you."


    She likes to be lively, so he gives her the excitement.


    It''s a pity that none of them can give Su Tang what he wants.


    So she was carried back to the castle. It was said that the show "the Duke''s daily life" would continue to be broadcast. However, the staff decided to take it off for the safety of Su Tang. Otherwise, the duchess would be so "humble" and the oriental girl would be so "ignorant" that the audience would be angry.


    After just seven days of communication, this oriental girl has become their friend.


    However, even so, there was a message criticizing her on the Internet.


    {Oh, where on earth did the program team find the woman who refused the Duchess? What''s her face? }


    {I think it''s only seven days for her to refuse and welcome. If she just obeys, the Duke will surely forget her. }


    {bah, she is a scheming woman. Her appearance makes me understand that there are so many disgusting women in the world. }


    {your highness, why bother such an illiterate woman? Look out, there are lots of lovely girls out there! }


    ¡­¡­


    Once famous, there will be powder and black, Su sugar has been in the entertainment industry, this law is also natural to know.


    She is too lazy to pay attention to the comments on the Internet. Now she just wants to leave this damned castle!


    Without the crew, Satan took off his disguise and restored his evil image with black eyes.


    "Good morning, my little Anna."


    He is different from other black male owners. Since he has found someone, he naturally wants to sleep with her, but Su Tang is also very tough. Even in a bed, he doesn''t succeed.


    But Satan never thought that when she slept with him, little Anna didn''t fall asleep all night.Looking at the blood in her eyes, and the blue under her eyes, at that moment, Satan was not distressed, but angry.


    He lifted the velvet quilt from the bed. Because of his rude and fierce action, he took it directly to Sutang and made her almost roll down from the bed.


    The moment the quilt was lifted down, it didn''t fall on the ground, but burned directly in the air.


    The black flame, see of Su sugar pupil a shrink, the whole person is afraid to almost tremble.


    "You..." She looked at him in shock, her voice trembling, "you are the devil!"


    Satan raised his lips and said, "yes, I am the devil. What should little Anna do?" As he spoke, he reached out and outlined Sue sugar''s face. Finally, he stopped at her chin.


    He made a sudden effort to lift Su Tang''s chin, and then said slowly in a gentle and patient tone: "little Anna, I can play with you, but you know how to handle it."


    Sue sugar was so scared that she ran around in the corner. Because she was afraid, the whole person was shivering.


    "You don''t come here, you don''t come here!"


    "Devil, go away."


    "Go away..."


    Helpless roar, in the end are infected with crying, she shrank in the corner, began to hold her head, abandon herself, as if eyes closed, would not see such a terrible picture.


    "Why, why don''t you let me go?"


    Su Tang''s acting skills can frighten Mo Qinglan and Bruce Lee. There''s no reason why she can''t frighten Satan. After all, the people who can break the space to find her are the ones who put her on the top of their hearts.


    Now, because of his terrible behavior, people on the top of his heart are scared to look like this. Who can be indifferent?


    At that time, Satan''s pupils were all stunned. He looked at the little girl in the corner for a moment, and his heart ached inexplicably.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    The arrogant little girl who was able to fight against Satan now hides in the corner. Because of fear, the whole person is helpless and pitiful. At that moment, Satan is flustered.


    He began to be at a loss, trying to comfort, but the Lord of darkness, he only knew destruction, not In the beginning, he was the archangel Lucifer, warm and sunny, everyone seemed to like him, except himself.


    The image of darkness can frighten the little girl like this. Satan has no choice but to restore himself to the shape of an archangel.


    Blonde hair, blue eyes, wings.


    "Xiao an..." He originally wanted to call her little Anna, but on second thought, the little girl had no memory. Maybe she didn''t know who Anna was, so he could only call her the name of the world, "Tangtang."


    Su Tang still doesn''t want to look up. She abandons herself and hides her head like an ostrich. She doesn''t want to see anyone or talk to anyone.


    Satan did not dare to touch her for fear of scaring people again. He could only say, "sugar, I won''t hurt you. Don''t be afraid."


    Su Tang holds her head, but she sneers.


    Hum, what? Don''t be afraid? If she hadn''t had a firm attitude and stand last night, I''m afraid he would still be in motion at this moment.


    No, Satan is too dangerous. This guy''s existence is just like a time bomb. Now he can coax her, but if he is not happy, he may have a tough bow.


    She has to find a way


    We have to find a way!


    Satan doesn''t know how to leave her. At this moment, the Lord of darkness is trying to amuse his little wife and make her happy.


    "I won''t come here, but don''t suffocate yourself. It''s uncomfortable."


    When he saw that Su Tang was still reluctant to speak, he thought that he was scared to tears last night. He could only continue: "if you don''t want to, you will sleep in the master bedroom in the future. I can go to the bedroom to sleep."


    Satan had retreated, but it was like a joke to sue.


    What master bedroom second bedroom, as long as he wants, can completely hide his body and then run to sleep with her!


    It''s impossible to prevent!


    "You let me go." She raised her head in tears. Xiao Qiong''s nose was red, and the most distressing thing was her eyes.


    Red, with a strong fear.


    At this moment, Satan finally found something.


    His little Anna was afraid of herself.


    He would rather have a little girl quarrel with him, make trouble with him, or even fight with him, than see her expression of fear.


    "Tangtang..." He murmured what he wanted to say, but the girl''s frightened eyes still stung him, "are you afraid of me?"


    Su Tang tried her best to shrink in the corner, and she didn''t dare to look up at him. She just asked, "shouldn''t I be afraid of you?"


    Satan was asked.


    "But I didn''t want to hurt you from the beginning to the end."


    His words, but let Su sugar suddenly emotional up, "you have!"


    "When I was at the airport, I didn''t know where I provoked you. You had to force me to participate in the program together. Later, the program ended, and my relationship with you should have ended, but you said that a new game had begun!"


    "I''m just an ordinary foreign tourist, I just want to relax, not get involved in your so-called games!"


    Every word of the little girl is telling the truth of Satan, but Satan can''t refute it.


    Indeed, if she had enough strength in the past, it would be a game in her eyes. But now, she is in a weak position. Here, she is like a tool manipulated by others. She can''t resist and escape, so all this is terrible for her.


    She began to scratch her hair hard, and her whole mood almost collapsed.


    But if you let people go, Satan is absolutely impossible, so in the end, he can only knock people unconscious, let her sleep.


    "Good, my dear little Anna, go to sleep. When you wake up, your bad mood will disappear." He held her, carefully placed her on the bed, and finally left a kiss on her forehead.


    The kiss ended and Satan left the bedroom.


    In the living room, the housekeeper talked with him about some recent events, which almost all revolved around Su Tang.


    "Your Highness, I have found that some friends of Miss Su in China have appeared near our city. Also, there should be someone on the Internet recently, miss heisu. Do you need to help


    For the former, except for himself, no bodyguard or servant in the castle can fight those Chinese friends, but for the latter, he can leave it to the housekeeper.


    Things on the Internet are changing day by day, but recently the group of people are like fighting chicken blood, crazy black a foreign friend.


    The housekeeper''s handling method is also very professional. For these people, he directly asked the bodyguards to deliver the lawyer''s letter one by one. In particular, there were several very popular live broadcast players. When they sent the lawyer''s letter, it happened to be live broadcast, and the appearance of bodyguards also made the fans crazy in front of the barrage.Wow, this is a tough guy. }


    {my God, the fierce man knocked at the door late at night. Is that what I thought? }


    {Zina, you said that you would be with our fans tonight, but at the same time, you were late at night! We''re angry! }


    {Oh ~ we are angry, but if you don''t turn off the live camera and let us continue to enjoy the male sex, we will forgive you ~}


    Gina is a very famous Internet celebrity. Her S-shape makes countless people yearn for her. Now, when she suddenly sees such a perfect man in front of her door, she immediately teases her.


    "Sir, do we know each other?"


    As she said it, she winked. It was obvious that if Mr. bodyguard took advantage of the situation, he would live a world of two tonight.


    However, no matter how Gina lures her, the bodyguard turns a blind eye and comes up with a lawyer''s letter instead.


    "Miss Gina, this is the lawyer''s letter from the Duchess. Please sign for it."


    Gina was stunned by the appearance of the bodyguard.


    "What are you talking about, sir?" Her expression was exaggerated, but she dodged a little, and she didn''t dare to take the lawyer''s letter.


    Bodyguard, "for all the remarks you slandered Miss Su, now we have let lawyers start to collect."


    Gina came with her mobile phone, so the fans listened to their conversation clearly.


    For a moment, the barrage was crazy.


    Some people say, {the Duke is really crazy, for a foreign woman, he even wrote us a lawyer letter! }


    but some people say, {although we have freedom of speech, what Gina said before is just like a personal attack. Besides, I don''t think that foreign friend is wrong. She just refused a man who happened to be our Duke. }


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    Although Su Tang suddenly became popular in the sun never setting Empire and became a new Internet celebrity, there were too many negative news about her. Even if Satan took the lead, these news still spread across the sea to China.


    According to Mo Qinglan and other black men, they didn''t let her go for the time being in order to let her be bullied, especially those who were angry at her remarks.


    The fluctuation of aura and magic suddenly appeared so big that Satan naturally received the news at the first time, but instead of being reckless, he showed up with Su Tang in a high profile.


    As we all know, "the Duke''s Daily" is just a seven day program. After seven days, those people in the program group will enter the next program, and among them, plain people should return to the crowd.


    However, the Duchess not only did not let go, but also appeared with a high profile. What does this show? It shows that they are not close to girls. The Duchess is finally enlightened and falls in love with girls!


    When I was not in love before, everyone thought that the Duke was too innocent and should find a girlfriend. But when that girl appeared, everyone thought that she was not worthy.


    In their opinion, the Duke is perfect. How can such a perfect person find a girlfriend at will?


    Even if, in the eyes of some people, we can see that the so-called plain people, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to answer. Maybe it''s the Duke''s hand behind his back.


    The first venue for Satan''s high-profile appearance with Su Tang was the auction house. As soon as they appeared, the reporters who heard the news immediately went crazy. They held up the camera and watched them get off the top luxury car. Then they looked at the Duke, his suit and shoes, full of aristocratic atmosphere. Then they looked at Su Tang, his tie dress with the same color, and his hair was also made into big waves, Delicate makeup, one of the most dazzling is that pair of red lips.


    Delicate and lustrous, across the camera want to let people taste.


    As soon as they appeared, the reporters were crazy and wanted to rush forward, but they were finally stopped by the bodyguards.


    They are not reconciled, can only shout far away.


    "Your Highness, is this Miss Su your girlfriend?"


    "Your Highness, are you going to end your single life?"


    "Your Highness, about Miss Su..."


    ¡­¡­


    All the topics of the reporters are basically around Su Tang. Generally speaking, Satan can completely ignore these annoying insects, but this time, he was in a good mood and asked the bodyguard to pick up a microphone.


    Satan''s hand was hooked on Sutang''s waist. His action seemed lazy, but his eyes were full of aggression, which was different from the previous Duke.


    "Are you curious about Miss Su?" He opened his mouth carelessly, but what he said made all the reporters on the scene bleed. He said, "I''ll use my last name and Miss Su''s first name."


    He didn''t say much, but it was enough to shock people.


    Reporters are going crazy. What''s the name of Miss Su with his surname? From beginning to end, only married couples can do such things.


    "So will the Duke marry Miss Su?"


    "Oh, my God, look at the answer I''ve heard, the Duke, showing his love in public."


    When they began to ask questions, they were all around the Duke, but someone took an unusual way and asked Su Tang instead.


    "Miss Su, do you have anything to say about that?"


    Satan is also very curious.


    He didn''t get along well with little Anna these days, but his confidence in marrying her will not change.


    He just looked at Su Tang with a smile, and Su Tang, she didn''t like anyone. Just as she spoke, another top luxury car came over, but the license plate of the luxury car was a little strange, and the reporters were stunned for a moment. At a fixed glance, the people on and off the luxury car were stranger.


    People with oriental faces have excellent temperament. Even if they are not from their empire, this elegant atmosphere is by no means ordinary.


    "Your Highness?" The other side walked up to Satan and Sutang, and finally stopped. The corners of his lips were smiling. "You want to give my fiancee a surname, have you asked me?"


    Su Tang looks at Mo Qinglan, whose face is completely collapsed.


    Come on, she''s lucky to come out alive tonight.


    Su sugar small facial expression tiny wood, let two men you come and I go, but sometimes, bad things happen together.


    Mo Qinglan is here. Will Mo Chen and Bruce Lee be late?


    No, there are two top luxury cars, one of which is limited edition super run. Seeing this, she wants to ask these people, where are these cars from? Get rich, can you take her!


    With Mo Qinglan''s elegant appearance, Mo Shen''s evil spirit, Xiao Longren''s sense of beauty at night, and the three standing together, together with Satan, the photographers behind the reporters almost forget to press the shutter.


    It is well known that Satan''s identity is the Duke of the Empire, but he dares to confront him like this, and he can still appear here. The other party''s status is certainly not low. Then, who are the remaining three?Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen are the faces of the Oriental people. The reporters don''t know. Who is the beautiful young man with the Western faces full of beauty?


    Su Tang looks at the Shura arena in front of her. Her face is completely numb and her head is not turning. At this moment, she has only one idea in her mind, that is Can she have a medium rare at the crematorium later?


    Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen are a little mature. Looking at Su Tang, they just smile, but Yexiu is a little lively.


    He rushed over from a distance. Because of the breath of the beautiful boy, he didn''t wear a tie, but a bow tie.


    "Tangtang ~"


    a good Bruce Lee has to be cute. Who can resist it.


    So Su Tang said, "the children are looking for their mother again?"


    This words a, night repair of the face completely froze, as for the remaining three, after a short period of consternation, directly sent out a burst of burst of laughter.


    Mo Qinglan is OK. Mo Chen immediately laughs.


    "I''ll tell you why there''s a child here who hasn''t broken his milk. It turns out that he''s looking for his mother." Mo Chen sneers mercilessly, but he doesn''t know that Su Tang''s mother is herself.


    Now, seeing that this guy dares to fight his own "son smash", she immediately sneered and said, "Mr. Mo, what are you laughing about me and my children?"


    With the sound of you, Mo Shen''s smile froze, but Satan was the first one to react. He directly reached out and wanted to touch Yexiu''s head, "ah, it''s my son. Hello, I''m your stepfather."


    Is stepfather OK?


    Night repair naked eye visible face began to gloomy, but at this time, Mo Qinglan also followed the mouth.


    "Does your highness understand first come, second served? Even stepfather, it''s not your turn. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    Xiaolongren is not as steady as others. After all, he is a dragon. When he is not happy, he blows fire. At this moment, he looks at those bastards who are fighting to be his father, and he just rolls up his sleeves.


    As soon as he rolled off his sleeve, the reporters got more excited.


    "There''s a fight!"


    "It''s a fight!"


    "Wow, it''s exciting!"


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to those exclamations, Su Tang felt that she had become a monkey and was watched a play. So she ignored these guys and turned around and went inside.


    The auction is about to start. All the people who can enter the auction are rich or expensive families. Only one ticket can qualify for more than 100 million assets.


    As soon as Su Tang left, the other four guys would not stay on the red carpet.


    They quickly catch up, and finally directly sit around Su Tang.


    Most of the auction items are antiques with high collection value and jewelry.


    On the stage, the master of ceremonies also heard about the dispute on the red carpet at the door, so now his eyes are always looking at Su Tang from time to time. Handsome men and beautiful women are pleasing to the eyes. With these, others will be eclipsed.


    The emcee is professional after all. After a few eyes, he immediately forces himself to take back his sight.


    "Now, the first auction item is the crown of the kingdom of Guchi 600 years ago." With the master of ceremonies, the crown soon appeared in the eyes of the public.


    The crown is inlaid with shining gems. Now all the lights on the auction table are focused on it, making it more and more bright. Especially those gems, like the stars in the night sky, make people unable to look at them.


    Su Tang only took a look. Although the gem is beautiful, freedom is higher. Of course, in front of life, freedom is a fart.


    There is only one life, so no matter how beautiful the gem is, she is not interested.


    However, in order to attract her attention, let alone a small crown, the world would like to hold it in her hands.


    It''s almost time to show the gems, and the emcee has started the next content.


    "The crown of the six hundred year old kingdom of Guchi is now priced at 100 million."


    With so many gems and its duration, the price is naturally high. But not everyone is interested in the crown, even the rich. Some aristocrats, some countries with a little more strict hierarchy, will not have this opportunity at all.


    But the night repair is on.


    "Two hundred million."


    As a dragon, you can''t miss the shining gems, especially when you look at the little mirror just now. Since you look at it, you must like it. One hundred million is not worth the value of his little mirror, at least two hundred million.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he doubled it. Fortunately, the emcee also saw big waves. He immediately said with a smile, "Mr. 88 has offered 200 million. Is there anything higher?"


    "210 million!"


    Top auction houses, in addition to ordinary nobles, naturally have top nobles. For example, this one is a member of the royal family, so his family is qualified to wear this kind of quality crown.


    MC, "210 million! Is there anything higher? "


    Night repair, "300 million."


    Young voice is different from those calm male voice, with a little clean and clear, but at the same time, also lively that royal noble.


    "Who dares to rob me?" The tall man rubbed to his feet. Unfortunately, Yexiu didn''t pay attention to people at all.


    He sat on the chair lazily, his face also appeared a bit impatient, "if you don''t have money, just shut up and sit down, don''t delay my time."


    The aristocrat''s face was so blue that he was about to scold him. As a result, Yexiu changed the color of his pupils and immediately bluffed the other side to sit on the ground.


    Yexiu sneers and turns back to share with Su Tang, but she looks helpless. Then, he whispers, "he''s the one who provoked me first."


    Su Tang sighed, just these guys, one earth is not enough for them to play.


    So, in the end, she could only say, "just be happy."


    Yexiu was not happy. The little mirror obviously didn''t approve of him. He turned his head, but he was still not reconciled to the crown.


    No one robbed him. When the emcee saw this, he knocked down the wooden hammer, "300 million once, 300 million twice, 300 million three times! It''s a deal


    The crown was bought, but Yexiu was unhappy.


    The next thing he was not interested in, a complete set of emerald tea set, green, a look is not a good thing.


    Master of ceremonies, "top jadeite tea set, because complete set, so the starting price is not low.". 80 million! "


    Jadeite is priceless, 80 million is just a stepping stone, soon, others have joined the industry.


    "100 million!"


    "120 million!"


    "180 million!"


    "Three hundred million!"


    ¡­¡­


    See the price more fry higher, this time, Mo Qinglan suddenly shot."800 million."


    80 million things, directly turned to zero, in a moment, all the aristocrats put down the brand, have moved their eyes in the past, this look, good guy, it is those several.


    Mo Qinglan wanted this set of tea set because he felt that there was aura on it.


    It''s interesting that there are such interesting things in the world which is so common that it can be blown up with a little cultivation.


    For him, the price is just a set of figures. What he really wants is the story behind the tea set.


    The tea set is over, and then there is an ancient painting.


    In auction houses, there are often antique portraits, but this antique painting is a bit ordinary. It''s made of such excellent material that it actually draws a black cat.


    Others didn''t care, only sugar, forehead congestion, cold body.


    Oh, shit!


    What did she see? She saw death waving to her!


    Su Tang''s pupils dilated, and the temperature of her whole body dropped sharply. She didn''t move much, so other people didn''t feel it. She was left thinking about how to leave.


    What happened to death?


    Come on, give her such a big surprise.


    She shivered, thinking all about how to leave, and at this time, the MC also explained excitedly on the stage.


    "This painting, on the surface, is a cat, but if you irradiate it with a special laser, there will be a surprise." With the explanation of the emcee, soon a professional etiquette lady came forward to shine.


    Miss Li is tall and good-looking, especially her long white and straight legs.


    But even such a beautiful woman, people''s attention is still on the painting.


    Sue sugar clenched the armrest, she had a premonition that she would not be surprised, she would only be frightened.


    Sure enough, the black cat on the ancient painting changed after the etiquette lady was illuminated with a laser. Then, a young girl appeared in front of the public.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    The name of the ancient painting, Sophia.


    Unlike Satan''s favorite red haired beauty, Sophia is a blonde beauty. Her blue eyes are like the deep sky. When she smiles, heaven and earth lose color.


    With the laser irradiation of the etiquette lady, the girl in the ancient painting can be seen clearly. Then, Su Tang heard the exclamation above the auction.


    More people forget the occasion, directly exclaimed: "too beautiful."


    There is no doubt that this painting must come from the arm of death, because even Su Tang now can feel the great fluctuation of spiritual power on the painting. Therefore, the girl on the ancient painting is lifelike. When you look at it, the other person seems to be looking at you, and because of the deep feeling in her eyes, it will make you have a kind of illusion and make you think that you are self-conscious Have fallen in love with each other.


    This kind of white and beautiful beauty, still looking at you so affectionately, who can be steady?


    No, Su Tang glanced at the people around her. They were all dazed for a moment. They looked at the ancient painting without blinking. Their emotions were all written on their faces at this moment.


    Mo Qinglan''s astonishment, Mo Shen''s anger, Bruce Lee''s irritability, and Satan''s paranoid possessiveness are all engraved in his eyes.


    In the whole hall, only Sutang was normal, but she soon narrowed her eyes and made a bold decision.


    The ancient painting of Sophia drawn by the God of death just attracts them. If she uses some more tricks, such as hypnosis, to steal the ancient painting at that time, and then extract the aura from the painting, she will not believe it. With such a strong aura, she can''t hide her own aura. As long as she changes her face, she will not be found.


    Su Tang began to be eager to try. She watched the master of ceremonies shouting high prices on the stage. She was looking at the crazy people below, and her lips were slightly crooked.


    Emcee, "Sofia, the starting price is one billion!"


    Billion, such a high price, even the trench is not too afraid to enter, but the scene of those VIPs, one by one with a chicken blood.


    "1.1 billion!"


    "1.2 billion!"


    "1.5 billion!"


    "Two billion!"


    ¡­¡­


    The VIPs enthusiastically added that they have been completely bewitched by the ancient painting. In their eyes, the girl in the painting is their dream lover. Who can give up the beloved lover? impossible!


    No, some people have no money in the end and start fighting.


    The auction has been prepared for a long time. Once there is a fight, the bodyguards will be allowed to enter and pull people away immediately.


    In this world, there is also a food chain in the rich circle. Generally, those who can really make decisions and have money can definitely laugh to the end. On the contrary, only those who have half a bucket of water will become angry.


    The bodyguards quickly pull people away. Of course, the auction house is also open to business. If the guests make trouble, they won''t really punch and kick them. If they are too strong, they will be forced to take them away.


    The troublemakers are gone, and they are still going on.


    "Three billion!"


    "3.5 billion!"


    "Four billion!"


    At this time, money is just a group of numbers, and everyone has only one purpose, that is, the ancient painting!


    The emcee knew the magic of the painting, so he didn''t even dare to look at it. However, he was also very shocked at the high price of four billion yuan.


    As far as he knows, no one knows who the painter of this painting is, but such a nameless remark has caused such a great disturbance.


    With his professional auction standard, he listened to the last bidding, and finally calmed down a little. "Come on, No.30 guest, bid four billion. Who''s going to bid more?"


    As soon as the voice came out, the four people around Su Tang couldn''t help it.


    They didn''t join the bidding at first, until now.


    Mo Qinglan: "five billion."


    Mo Qinglan move, the remaining three will be late?


    This is not, Mo Chen also followed by raising his hand, "six billion."


    When Bruce Lee saw this, he naturally did his duty, "seven billion!"


    At last, Satan is worthy of being the Duke. When they call to the end, he speaks leisurely, but his tone seems relaxed and leisurely, but his eyes are full of paranoid possession. This guy is not normal at all.


    Satan, "ten billion."


    At this moment, Su Tang finally had a little shock.


    Ten billion, is it going to start to appear units like trillion?


    It''s terrible, it''s terrible, she''s such a poor, hundreds of millions of retirees who don''t deserve to be here, so she''s going to leave.


    It''s said that the siren''s song can bewitch all the people who hear the sound, while Su Tang''s ability only increases if she wants to.


    The hall of the auction is not very big. As long as she raises her voice, she can let everyone hear it. The machine doesn''t wait for anyone. So when the bidding reaches the final climax, a pleasant and moving song suddenly comes from the hall.With that ancient painting and beautiful music, the already fanatical guests went crazy, and even the emcee and others were not spared.


    Soon, the hall was in a mess. Instead of stopping her singing, Su Tang quickly dived to the master of ceremonies. Then, she quickly drew a symbol and transferred all her aura into her body. When everything was ready, she didn''t need to steal the painting, so she directly created chaos.


    For example, with aura, she can detonate the lights in the hall. In the end, she directly destroys the line of the auction house. Finally, she leaves while the four black men are attacking each other.


    She is like a runaway beauty, but no one appreciates the beauty.


    Su Tang came to a slightly chaotic block, where there were countless gangsters and dangers. Single women didn''t dare to easily step into the block, but she did the opposite. She not only came in, but also ran in openly.


    The street really deserves its reputation. As soon as she entered, she immediately attracted the attention of many street gangsters.


    "Well, look who it is? A lost Oriental princess


    "Wow, lovely lady, what can I do for you?"


    "We..." That group of people show a wretched smile, eyes are also full of strong bad, "we can help you oh."


    Sue sugar''s face was expressionless, and then, ten seconds later, everyone knelt on the ground and began to beg for mercy.


    "Miss! No, no, it''s the princess. You spare us. We have no eyes


    At this time, Su Tang can still have fun in the bitter. As soon as she hears about the princess, she is not happy. Why, can''t she be the queen?


    "Change your tongue and call me queen."


    The gangsters had no position at all. Hearing the words, they immediately changed their words, "queen, your majesty, please spare us."


    "Your Majesty, we don''t dare any more."


    "Your Majesty, I kowtow to you. If you don''t remember the villains, please let us go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    What kind of street culture do little gangsters follow? They wear dirty braided and perforated pants one by one. The key is that they all fall on their thighs one by one. Su Tang doesn''t even notice when they kneel down.


    She originally wanted to say that it''s a big deal to change the gender directly and put on men''s clothes. In this way, she didn''t believe that the group of black men could still make a foundation!


    As a result, she really disliked the clothes on these little gangsters. If she took them off completely, she might not know what little insects were on them. At last, she said, "who has clean clothes?"


    Little gangsters are black and blue, smell speech, eyes are dull.


    This Oriental princess, actually asked for their clothes?


    The little gangsters were still stunned, but Su Tang was impatient. He immediately pretended to be fierce and growled in a low voice: "what''s the matter? "No?"


    "Yes, yes, of course!"


    "This gentleman No, your majesty, how clean are your clean clothes He said, grabbed his head do not know how long did not wash the pigtail, "I have a few sets of clothes to wear two days, is my cleanest clothes."


    Su Tang


    Two days, the cleanest clothes?


    Do you have any misunderstanding about cleanliness?!


    As soon as the guy opened his mouth, the people next to him also laughed, "what the hell, can it be clean in two days?" With that, he immediately looked at Su Tang politely and said, "Your Majesty, I have a new suit that I''ve been wearing for a day."


    Su Tang''s expression is completely numb. One day is different from two days. Is that the difference?


    She almost gave up these little gangsters. Finally, one of them raised his hand and said in a weak voice, "well, your majesty, I have a brand-new suit here. Do you want it?"


    Hearing this, Su Tang was not only relieved, but also moved.


    The little gangster looks thin and weak, but it''s good to be thin and weak. The clothes won''t be too loose on her.


    The little gangster has no fixed place of residence, only a tent. He takes out a suit of clothes from the tent. Su Tang doesn''t want to ask for it directly, but she has no cash, so she buckles a gem from her bracelet.


    Even when the light is dim, the jewels shine.


    "Here you are."


    The little gangster looked at the gem, and his pupils dilated, but Su Tang made a hiss to him, "if you want to be safe, don''t make it public, you know?"


    Of course, the little gangster knows that once something about the gem is revealed, he will not be able to protect the gem at all. However, he looks at the gem in his hand and finally refuses.


    "One of my clothes is very cheap. It''s the cheapest one in the supermarket. It''s also given to me by others. Your precious stones are too expensive for me."


    Not everyone here bullies the good and fears the evil. Just to adapt to the vagrant life, many people can only pretend to be villains.


    Su Tang looked at his hand, but didn''t take it back. Instead, she gave him a faint smile, and then disappeared into the night.


    With aura, she can use some simple Rune arrays. For example, at this moment, she uses teleportation to send herself to another block. In the meantime, she has not forgotten to block her aura.


    Finally, she changed her dress, put on her baggy jeans and sweater, and walked barefoot on the street.


    She lowered her head. At first glance, it was very different from those tramps on the street. In order to be realistic, she also drew time to make a dirty braid for herself. Even the Adam''s apple was fabricated with aura.


    Soon, a thin little boy appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In the capital of the Empire, something terrible happened tonight. A famous painting worth 10 billion yuan was stolen.


    Yes, it was stolen.


    In the quickest time, the thieves stole the original painting, leaving only one pirated painting. For this reason, the police all over the country were mobilized.


    This matter immediately attracted the attention of all walks of life, but no one knows. Painting is just a cover. The person they are really looking for is Su Tang!


    Mo Qinglan always looks cool and expensive. At the moment, he finally puts on the haze. He coldly looks at the other three guys who are quarreling with each other. In the end, he throws an attack directly.


    Sword repair powerful attack, only once, Mo Chen and Bruce Lee people and Satan all scattered.


    They look warily at Mo Qinglan. If Satan doesn''t speak, Mo Chen and Bruce Lee can''t sit still.


    Mo Shen''s voice was cold, with a piercing coolness, "Mo Qinglan! What are you doing! "


    Bruce Lee directly and irritably has already ejected fireballs, "Mo Qinglan, I''ve been your mother for a long time, come on, let''s fight!"


    Three people fight together, only Satan disdains to look at this group of people.


    Fight, all killed, little girl no one with him.


    But


    Satan thought of her disappearing under his own eyes, and the color in his pupils suddenly turned bright and dark.The little girl has no aura, so she can''t escape by herself. Someone must help her.


    As for the person who helped her, there is no need to investigate. It must be the owner of the painting!


    When the painting was taken out, even he was shocked. Now, the little girl can''t feel her spirit. Someone must have hidden her.


    But who could it be?


    In this world, besides him and the three fools in front of him, who else has this ability?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang knew that she would be wanted, so she changed her gender directly. She had a pension of more than 100 million yuan, but she didn''t dare to use any money for fear of being caught. She could only pick up a tent like those tramps and live a lonely life.


    Miserably is really miserably, pitifully is also really pitiful.


    However, for the sake of freedom, the temporary sadness and pitiful will be able to endure. I just don''t know when those people will survive.


    Sue sugar is lying in the tent. Because of the cold, when the piercing wind comes in from the tent, she almost cries.


    She missed her warm little bed, comfortable bathtub and delicious food.


    Originally, she wanted to just fall asleep. As a result, she was still awake, and her only property was destroyed.


    At this moment, the pole is completely broken, and the small hole has completely become a big hole.


    She was so mad that life had been so hard, but God refused to let her go at all.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who the hell is that?"


    "Even the tramp''s tent will be destroyed!"


    She was so angry that the Dragon roared. As a result, before she got up from the tent, she saw a beautiful woman with black hair and black eyes looking down at her.


    The other side''s eyes are long and narrow and deep, and the tail of the eyes is slightly picked up. In addition, the facial features are so exquisite that they can''t find any fault. No matter who they are, they will be amazed.


    Just such a good-looking person, at this time, but a cold look at her.


    "Ah, it''s a little bug."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    Sue sugar climbed out of the old tent. The tent was dirty. She was not so good.


    When I think of the fact that I still dislike those tramps a few days ago, I feel that the clothes I wear for a few days are still clean. As a result, Feng Shui turns around. Now it''s her turn to be clean.


    Her hair hasn''t been washed for two or three days, her oil head is dirty, her clothes are dirty, and her small face is not as beautiful and smart as before. As death said, she looks like a little insect crawling out of the garbage.


    Su Tang has long lost her temper because of these blackened men. Therefore, she is humiliated by death. She doesn''t even move her eyelids. If she can, she wants to go back to her small garbage dump.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for her to make any action, death had already picked her up.


    Although death picked her up, he didn''t contact her directly. Instead, he used his spiritual power to empty people''s feet.


    Su Tang fluttered her short legs in mid air, pretending to be scared. She looked at death like a demon.


    Her pupils narrowed and her mouth was wide open. However, because of the garlic paste in the rice she had eaten before, the smell in her mouth was still fresh, and death''s nose was sensitive. As soon as she got close, she was disgusted.


    "You worm, even if you are ugly, your mouth still stinks!"


    The God of death used to be a poisonous and arrogant person. In that world, her name was a stupid thing, but now, it may be upgraded to a smelly thing.


    Sue sugar made a shrunken expression, if she could, she could even give him a performance of urinary incontinence, but this idea was quickly denied by her.


    No matter how depressed she is, she can''t be humiliated to such a degree. Otherwise, if she doesn''t keep her vest one day, this kind of black history will be enough to make her commit suicide.


    "You Monster... "


    She stammered, and because she was afraid, the whole person was too scared to see her.


    If the former God of death, such a person appeared in front of him, he didn''t have to waste words to send her back to the West. However, this is a strange world. He finally came over and lost his favorite picture. Now, in order not to attract the attention of all parties, he has to slowly understand the world and integrate into the world.


    Once upon a time, he was most afraid of trouble in the temple of death. Even the back garden of the temple of death was arranged by the God of light. Now, if his daughter-in-law had not been lost, he would not have left his temple of death.


    This ordinary world is not big, but he can''t detect the soul of his daughter-in-law.


    It''s impossible.


    He used countless kinds of array, and it was impossible to find the wrong place in the end. The only possibility was that his daughter-in-law covered up her breath.


    In such an ordinary world, releasing too much of the spirit of death is likely to turn the world into a death planet. At that time, once the world consciousness collapses, he will never find his little runaway wife again.


    Death is very unhappy, but no matter how unhappy he is, he can only follow the pace of the world.


    The world was too weak, and he didn''t like to communicate with the weak, so in the end, he decided to find himself a manservant.


    Death will sweep the tramp up and down again, and finally stop at her place. When she saw that she was not scared to pee, she finally felt better.


    The breath of the God of death is strong, not to mention ordinary people, but those weaker gods will urinate when they see him.


    Su Tang didn''t know it at all. She just missed freedom.


    "Weak human, from now on, you will be my servant."


    When death said this, he didn''t give her a chance to think at all. He blew directly into her face.


    From the breath of death, colorless and tasteless, can contact, but will willingly offer themselves to him.


    Su Tang had been with him for such a long time, and she knew his techniques very well. For example, now her pupils are gradually lax and dilated, and finally everything is back to calm.


    No longer shivering, she stood behind death when she came down from mid air.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Her voice was no longer undulating, but death was very satisfied.


    "Come on, stink."


    Su Tang stood behind him, so death couldn''t see her expression now.


    After hearing his address, the little girl''s face was expressionless, but now she twitched slightly.


    Sure enough, this guy''s bad character has not changed at all!


    Death came out of the darkness and came to the prosperous block. He looked at the clothes of the pedestrians around him. Finally, he fixed himself on some girls.


    He frowned slightly. Girls in this era wear so little?


    That dress, that skirt, can''t be called a dress, this is a rag!


    Death''s face was getting worse and worse. He thought that if his little wife was dressed like this, he would be crazy.


    His eyes are too direct, straight, other girls are embarrassed by him, but because of his handsome face, many girls are shy to smile at him.Death''s brow is more and more wrinkled, those "dissolute" girls, really can''t see!


    "Smelly thing, do you women in this world dress like this?"


    Su Tang thought, he hasn''t gone to the beach yet, or else this idea would be quite old-fashioned.


    "So?" She pretended to be puzzled and looked at the young girls around her blankly. Then she said with a smile, "my Lord, where are the girls wearing the right clothes?"


    Her smile is not distracted, just like a puppet, so death didn''t notice the stink in his mouth. In fact, she was not hypnotized from beginning to end.


    "This dress? Is that right? "


    Death''s tone was very bad, but Sutang said, "Oh, my Lord, girls are dressed normally like this. If adults are not used to it, I can take them to another place."


    Poor death, I don''t know whether he is lucky or unlucky.


    Just came to meet his little wife, but the little wife stood in front of him, he did not know, unfortunately, at this time again by the little wife to pit.


    Su Tang decided to take people to the seaside. The weather of the Empire was not hot or cold, but at noon, there were a lot of tourists.


    The God of death thought that she would take her to a relatively conservative place. As a result, when she passed by and looked at the white meat, it shocked the whole person.


    "You brought me?"


    This is really


    The world is changing with each passing day!


    Death''s face was ugly, but Sutang said with a smile, "but don''t you think these girls are very beautiful, my lord?"


    As a devotee of the God of death, in addition to obeying the voice of the God of death, there is another point, that is, to present all the things you feel good to your own adults. There is nothing wrong with Su Tang''s work.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    The girls on the beach are warm and cheerful. When they see death wearing a black robe, they still think that he is playing something new.


    Some brave people are saying hello to him now.


    "Hey, sir, alone?" While talking, he also followed with a wink.


    What''s more, he began to use his hands and feet, such as leaning himself in his arms all at once. His voice was soft and charming, and his movements were full of provocative and funny taste. Not to mention, even Su Tang felt that he was about to be moved.


    Beauty, how wonderful!


    She looked at death with a sincere face, and there was a kind of meaning in her eyes that "my adult is promising.".


    At that time, the God of death was angry, and then he pushed away the coquettish woman around him.


    And Su Tang, still regretting, "my Lord, why are you doing this?"


    The God of death grinds his teeth and almost reaches out his hand to strangle the smelly thing in front of him. But finally, for some reason, he doesn''t kill it.


    But, don''t start to kill, doesn''t mean he can forgive this damned servant, so, he kicked her into the sea.


    Death kicked out the cognition beyond the human field. Immediately, all the people on the beach were stunned.


    After a short silence, I don''t know who clapped in the crowd. Soon, there was applause in my ears.


    Tourists began to cheer for him, and death, he just wanted to kill.


    In this strange world, there live a group of strange people! And he, as a god of death, wanted to harvest everyone on this beach at this moment.


    When death was suppressing his evil spirit, several people ran towards him with surprise.


    "Are you interested in joining the football team, sir?"


    "Sir, have you ever practiced football before? I just saw your kick. It''s really wonderful


    "Oh, by the way, this is my business card. We are China..."


    The noise in his ear made death more and more agitated. Seeing that they were still talking without asking, he suddenly gave a sneer. Then, with the expression of people''s slight consternation, he kicked them into the sea one by one.


    Su Tang was still swimming happily in the sea. As a result, one or two of them fell around her like dumplings. After puffing, she was almost killed by the water!


    She is sure that the hit rate is so accurate, death must be intentional!


    She was angry, but the people around her were still chatting excitedly.


    "Wow, his foot strength is really wonderful!"


    "My God, I must take him back to our country. In this way, our country will be saved!"


    "I think his feet are bare! How wonderful


    Su Tang:???


    Guys, are you crazy?


    Let death play football for you, just like kicking your head!


    The corners of her mouth jerked, but the mood didn''t last long. Soon, she was dragged up by death.


    "Is Chongxi clean?"


    Death looked disgusted, but because there were so many people here, he didn''t use his divine power. Instead, he stepped into the sea and reached out to pull people over.


    However, his way of pulling people is different. He is actually pulling people''s feet all the way back to the beach.


    Su Tang is like a dead duck. When she was dragged up from the sea, she was choked by several mouthfuls of sea water. Now, she has no end of coughing.


    "Cough..."


    "Keke..."


    The earth shaking cough attracted tourists from the surrounding beaches.


    Death disliked her. Seeing that she was still coughing endlessly, her face sank and she slapped her chest directly.


    "Useless things!"


    That palm, cough is not shot, but Su Tang faintly feel, his chest was also shot flat.


    Oh, it''s not big. Now it''s gone.


    The poor God of death has had a woman in her whole life. However, her little wife''s chest is bulging, soft and big, so she doesn''t realize that her little servant is actually a woman.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The God of death was not happy. He found that the servant''s eyes widened, like It''s like I''m hating him.


    He''s even more upset. He''s just an ordinary weak chicken human. How dare he dislike him? Isn''t that a death wish!


    Of course, he also began to doubt that the little servant''s emotion seemed to leak out. Was it because of his unstable power? So the little servants dare to have their own consciousness?


    This idea made him look up and down again.


    Su Tang was so afraid of losing her horse that she immediately pretended to be a puppet. Then she turned pale and began to fart.


    "The beauty of adults, there is nothing in the sky, so I couldn''t help but look at it more.""If you are angry, you can beat me and scold me, but don''t be angry because of me. You should not be angry because of your beauty."


    When she said this, her face was expressionless, as if she was reading some lines, but death was relieved.


    Puppets will give all they have. Even when the master is angry, they will try their best to make the master happy. Sometimes, puppets are puppets. They don''t have so many rich facial expressions.


    Here, the God of death brings Su Tang out of the sea. Several people behind him dare to catch up even though they are not afraid of death.


    "Sir, sir, do you really not consider joining our national football team?"


    "If you want to, you are the king of our team!"


    "Sir..."


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t listen to the words, but the king stopped death.


    In fact, he didn''t know what football was, but if he could be king, his status in the world would not be bad, so he asked Su Tang, "what is the king of football?"


    Su Tang swept the people behind him and said truthfully: "in some countries, football is praised, but in some countries, it is used to be scolded."


    Death is not stupid. As soon as he hears it, he knows that he is the latter. So when he is angry, he kicks those people into the sea again.


    My ear finally stopped, but death was a little tired.


    "Find a place, I want to rest."


    Crossing the sea, no, it''s breaking up the void and exhausting the power to come to this world. Before we have time to rest, we encounter such a bad thing. Death just wants to be quiet now.


    Oh, my Lord, please come with me. I will prepare the best five-star hotel for you. By the way, do you have any requirements for other aspects? "


    Death:?


    "Special services, for example." When she said that, her smile deepened. "Of course, special service, that''s a special price, that I have no money, my Lord. Do you have any? " She said the back, the voice is weaker, but at first glance, the little puppet is very poor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    Poor little puppet, but death is angry.


    Once upon a time, I found a puppet who was obedient, clever and considerate. What''s the matter with all my mind?!


    "Another price?"


    The voice of the God of death sounded in mid air. Su Tang didn''t feel terrible, but had a strong sense of nostalgia.


    Oh, her proud death, that''s the taste.


    "Hey, you see, do you like a blonde beauty, or a graceful little beauty with black hair, or Wild black pearl The more she said, the brighter her eyes were. In the end, she wanted to take off her pants and put them on her own.


    The God of death was so angry that he wanted to kill people. The sickle of the God of death in his hand began to appear. But the smelly things around him didn''t know how to repent. Instead, he was more excited and said, "Wow


    When death''s eyes swept over, they saw that the smelly thing wanted to jump three feet high.


    "My Lord! Maybe You like lovely boys ~ "Su Tang said at the end, the ending with waves, also threw an extremely ambiguous eyebrow at him.


    Death


    Forget it, to a puppet, what can he bear.


    The God of death said to fight, and he didn''t use his magic power. Otherwise, let alone the smelly things in front of him, the city would be destroyed. Of course, Su Tang doesn''t stand there motionless. She turns around quickly. She thought she could get away with it, but she was kicked heavily on her ass.


    With that kick, Sue sugar rushed out.


    They are right at the door of the hotel at the moment. Su Tang is kicked by someone, and the whole person rushes in from the door and finally lies on the ground.


    When the foreman saw someone coming, he gave her such a big gift. First, he looked at her in amazement. Half a sound, he whispered and hesitated: "you Free


    Su Tang is also a teaser. After hearing this, she not only didn''t get angry, but also got up and gave her a gentleman''s gift. "Thank you, this beautiful lady."


    Her funny, make the foreman Wu mouth straight smile, if it is not for work time, I''m afraid it will laugh out loud.


    Su Tang, "this beautiful lady, you see, I can do such a big gift. When I check in later, can I have some small gifts?"


    They are all five-star hotels. Of course, the service is good, especially the people in front of them are so lovely. The foreman certainly agrees.


    However, before the foreman could speak, the God of death over there was afraid that the bastard would find him some black pearl or great beauty, so he immediately picked up her back collar, and then threw her to the elevator like a chicken or a duckling.


    In the foreman''s opinion, it would hit the elevator straight, but it''s also a coincidence that when she was about to scream, the elevator door suddenly opened, and the poor young man just fell into the elevator in such a funny way. Although she was in a mess, she was still smiling at herself.


    Bright smile, no calculation, clear and clean to let the foreman some love her.


    Su Tang changed her look as a teenager, and changed her face shape a little. She was not as cute and amazing as she used to be, but just plain. But sometimes the definition of a person''s appearance doesn''t account for all.


    For example, now, the foreman thinks the boy is very cute.


    The God of death never stayed in a hotel, but when the foreman asked him for something, he changed it easily. Soon, the room was registered.


    "Sir, your room number is 8888, the presidential suite." The foreman spoke warmly, and then asked the attendant to take the distinguished guest upstairs.


    Sue sugar so nest in the elevator, the God of death came, she did not get up, in the end, the God of death can not see down.


    "Get up."


    Su Tang was just in the corner. It was impossible that she didn''t hurt at all. Although she had some aura, she didn''t dare to make it come out. How could an ordinary person not feel it when she was hit so hard.


    She was wronged and almost forgot her status as a puppet at this time. Fortunately, at the last moment, she immediately regained her expressionless appearance.


    "My Lord, I seem to be broken."


    It''s broken. What''s broken?


    The waiter''s eyes were a little strange at that time, but Sutang continued: "you may have broken me when I was on the beach before."


    Attendant:???


    Beach, broken? What kind of magic game is this?


    The servant''s eyes became more and more strange. At last, he didn''t dare to look at death, because the smell of this gentleman was obviously terrible, so he could only look at Su Tang from top to bottom.


    Because of the order of death, Su Tang could only stand up tremblingly. Because the part she had kicked was in the buttocks, she could only hold the position nearby. It looked like she was holding her waist. With her trembling legs, the attendant immediately changed from eccentric to clear.


    So, after taking the person to the room, he also asked Su Tang attentively.


    "Little gentleman, do you want me to bring you some medicine?"


    Sue sugar didn''t think much, then nodded, "thank you."


    The attendant smiles, "it''s not a big deal. By the way, can you tell me what flavor you like?"Su Tang was a little surprised. She had been away from the world for so long, and now she was so advanced that she could even change the taste of medicine she liked?


    She thought about it and found that she didn''t have any special hobbies, so she said, "just a little sweeter."


    The valet understood.


    The Chamberlain came back soon. He took the medicine to Su Tang and said with an ambiguous smile, "little gentleman, you should be careful. By the way, this is the medicine you want ~"


    Su Tang didn''t know the result of the medicine, and thought that the Chamberlain was so enthusiastic that she must give a tip. But when she opened the bag and looked at the medicine in it, she was silent.


    At this time, death came out of the bath and looked at her with a bag of things in her hand. Curious, he came over and took out a strawberry flavored Durex.


    "What is this?"


    He smelled a sweet strawberry smell from above, thought it was something delicious, inexplicably thought of his little runaway wife.


    Little runaway wife is really naughty. When he died in the temple, the idea in his head was very novel, and she liked to cook food. If she was there, she would be interested in this kind of sour and sweet things.


    Xu is thinking of Su Tang, always indifferent death adult face finally appeared a trace of temperature, and then, he opened the box.


    Su Tang was shocked that the whole person was in the same place. She wanted him to stop and thought of her puppet identity. She could not stop her setting!


    In this way, she watched death take the box apart and tear the package inside.


    "What is this?"


    Death thought it would be some kind of candy. As a result, he frowned at the greasy things in his hand.


    Sooner or later, Su Tang snatched the things and said seriously, "this is a balloon." With that, she performed on the spot how to blow a balloon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    Death just watched Su Tang blow up the balloon, and then his dislike became even worse.


    Sure enough, this strange world is not only strange to human beings, but also strange to things.


    What kind of balloon? There are so many greasy things on it. It''s disgusting.


    "Get out and take a bath."


    Although he washed people out of the sea, he always felt that it was not enough. There were so many people on the beach, just like dumplings. He thought the sea water would not be clean.


    Sue sugar was so thrown into the bathroom, she didn''t care, just carefully closed the bathroom door, took out something from her arms.


    It''s a waterproof talisman. It doesn''t matter if it touches the water, but it''s better to be careful. If it doesn''t work, where will she go to cry.


    She gave herself a quick bath and a head bath by the way.


    Her body is good. Even if she is a boy, her chest is not a big problem. Just like before, her dog brother system actually told her that she would shrink her chest and ask for money, or charge for a single one. What kind of big unscrupulous businessman is this!


    After the shower, the whole person was refreshed, and then she began to teach death to play games.


    At the beginning, the God of death didn''t want to, a small broken mobile phone, what magic can it have, and can it fascinate people? Then Sutang began to download some king pesticides, peace elites, Jedi survival and so on.


    While downloading, Su Tang introduced death seriously: "my Lord, you are looking for someone, but do you know? The Internet users in the world account for almost half of the world''s population. If the person you are looking for is a young person, you don''t have to guess. She will definitely go online. "


    Although the God of death is a God, there is a huge difference between the middle ages and modern society. Let alone the Internet, we don''t even know what a mobile phone is.


    Sue sugar is also serious, teaching again and again, of course, she never mentioned that she wanted to play.


    "I tell you that many people worship the game God now. If you become a God, believe me, as long as you say one word, people from all over the world will help you find that girl." Speaking of this, Su Tang pretended not to understand and asked, "by the way, my Lord, are you looking for a girl?"


    God of death is not easy to be interested in the game. As a result, when Su Tang asked, he was so angry that he almost dropped his mobile phone.


    "My wife, do you think it''s a girl?"


    Su Tang was puzzled. "But, my Lord, we are in an Empire where the sun never sets. They are called corrupt countries. They not only allow men and women to marry, but also women. Oh, yes, men and men are allowed to marry."


    Her explanation not only relieved death, but also made him frown more tightly. At last, she said angrily: "ridiculous!"


    Strange world, strange human, now, there is such a strange view of marriage!


    Poor medieval antiques, they are so fooled by Su Tang.


    "My Lord, otherwise, we''d better continue to play games." Su Tang coaxes him perfunctorily. He is too lazy to argue with him. The game begins. If he falls behind at this time, he will be scolded by his ancestors for 18 generations.


    The game soon went on to the white hot stage. At the beginning, the God of death couldn''t even play with his mobile phone. After watching and playing for several times, he soon changed from a rookie to a king.


    Su Tang looked at him with envy. God is amazing.


    The God of death didn''t like this little puppet. His head was strange and his ideas were strange. But now he felt comfortable when she looked at him so adoringly.


    "Well, do you have anything else?"


    Su Tang murmured, then snapped his fingers and said, "my Lord, we usually have a company when we play this game. We don''t have a company. Why don''t we create one ourselves?"


    This one can have.


    Death said, "you decide."


    Su Tang said, "club, but my Lord, can you tell me the name of the club we created?"


    Death blurted out at the time, "Sofia club."


    This name, once not strange, Su Tang''s name in the God of death world is this. It seems that the God of death is the same as other black men.


    "Yes, my Lord. No problem, my Lord."


    They stayed in a five-star hotel for two months. In two months, Su Tang not only opened the club, but also dug up a lot of talents for him.


    The most important reason why we can create so many gods in such a short period of time is that we have money and willfulness.


    If the big God is not willing to come, it means that the money is not enough. In this way, Sofia club will soon become popular in the industry.


    With Su Tang''s selfishness, the gods he was looking for were more and more handsome. Even death looked strange when he saw these people.


    "Little puppet, you always tell me that you are looking for these people only because they are powerful?"


    "Oh, boss, you can have both strength and beauty ~" when Su Tang said this, because the puppet can only be expressionless, but death can''t stand it.He felt her debauchery from the bottom of her soul. This bastard is full of yellow waste!


    "I tell you, don''t even think about it!" The God of death put down the cruel words, but he didn''t know why he said it.


    Let go of the old world, he is too lazy to care about others. Even the God of light, he is too lazy to despise his eyelids. However, such a little puppet is not the one he wants to find, but he can''t help but care. Especially when she goes too far, her anger rises and falls.


    It''s impossible for him.


    So, I don''t know when, his eyes gradually aimed at Su Tang.


    At the beginning, Su Tang was still making fun of the club''s handsome friends. Besides, she was handsome and powerful. The key was that people were interesting. For this reason, she bought a castle for them.


    Satan has a manor. Death has a castle. No one is worse than strength!


    This castle has a long history. I heard that the last one was a noble earl, but later the family declined, so I had to sell this castle.


    The little brothers in the club were shocked by the boss''s moat at the beginning, but gradually, they realized it.


    The boss is a low-key and silent person, but his little follower is a very lively young man. At the beginning, they did not dare to say anything to the boss, but gradually, under the lubrication of the little follower, their courage gradually increased, especially after death showed them, everyone worshipped the boss.


    "Boss, you are so good! Why don''t you think about it and join us in the game contest? "


    Death was silent and cold in his heart.


    What game competition can be more interesting than looking for a daughter-in-law?


    Su Tang, "join! The boss is sure to take part! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    In recent years, E-sports has been very hot. When death came out with people, the infield screamed.


    The operation of other people''s clubs is good, but ordinary people account for the majority after all, and most of them are otaku when they play games, but the team of death is different. As soon as they come out, their face value is crushed, and with the investment of funds, the reporters'' flash lights are all shot, and the people''s eyes can''t open.


    no, this team make complaints about the sugar side.


    "Trough, my eyes, what the hell."


    "Flash, such a posture, I have seen it on the red carpet of stars, and there are stars."


    "Wow, so are we red? Is it red? "


    "Red, you chicken, don''t you find that their last eyes are all following our boss?"


    The e-sports players are very young, so the atmosphere is very relaxed. When they see the boss surrounded by groups, they don''t want to save themselves. Instead, they begin to eat melons. In the end, Su Tang leads them directly into the venue.


    "Let''s go. What are we doing here? Disturb the boss and become a red man. "


    Su Tang, as the assistant of the God of death, has been fighting with these teammates for a long time. They are shocked to see that she is going to abandon her boss.


    "Hello sue, you will be dismissed by the boss if you do this!"


    That''s right. Su Tang gave herself a fake name because she didn''t know what she wanted to call her name. Finally, because she overheard a song, she chose a homonym.


    Death knew nothing about the world, so she made a thorough pit.


    Su Tang looked at his teammates with pity and sympathy, and said with a smile, "Hey, I''ll wait for him to dismiss me. To be honest, it''s too boring to work. If it wasn''t for life, I would have gone far away."


    Although she is an assistant, she is obviously different from the general assistant.


    The assistant next to her always hisses at the boss, but she doesn''t. She always does something, how to attract people to hate. Once, her teammates thought that she would not live until tomorrow, but it turns out that she still lives well.


    Later, the team-mates also gradually tasted something. It was not the little assistant who liked to die, but the boss who spoiled him.


    Over there, the reporters managed to catch such a handsome boss and heard that they had spent a lot of money on the club. One by one, they wanted to dig out the bottom of others like chicken blood.


    "Mr. Hades, may I ask what you started the club for? Is it because you love games? "


    "Mr. Hades, is that how you put together these electronic competitors?"


    "Mr. Hades..."


    Journalists have a lot of questions.


    The God of death seldom had some patience, because his little puppet told him that these reporters could spread what he said to any place in the world, so he didn''t leave arrogantly.


    "What is the purpose of the club? It''s because I''m looking for someone. " The breath of death was always cold, and his face was expressionless, but when he thought of his Sophia, his eyes finally showed some tenderness, "as for who to look for, she is the name of my club."


    This scene was clearly captured by the camera in all directions without dead angle.


    The reporters are more excited. The name of Sofia club is a girl''s name.


    "So Mr. Hades is looking for a girl named Sophia?"


    Death, "to be exact, she''s my wife."


    How sad it is for such a handsome dorkin man to admit that he is married. However, with his later words, the topic of looking for a wife once made reporters more excited.


    No matter how big the news is, no news.


    So they did not think it was too big to watch the excitement. They asked more excitedly, "Mr. Hades, why did your wife leave?"


    When I think of Sophia, death''s eyes are a little tender, but when I think of her leaving, that tender will change completely.


    He stares at the reporter who is asking questions, half rings, turns and leaves.


    Why did he leave? That''s what he wanted to ask!


    Death left, it doesn''t matter, anyway, what the title says, the reporters have already thought about it.


    The process of E-sports competition is very fierce, but after winning the competition, it becomes a celebration. In the end, in order to shoot all the members of Sofia club, even Su Tang, a little assistant, didn''t let it go.


    All around cheers, screams, club members are happy to laugh into a flower, only death, pursed his lips, a face of Xiaosuo.


    He looks very much like that. The excitement has nothing to do with him.


    Su Tang, as the boss''s "intimate" puppet, how willing to make the boss sad, went forward.


    "What''s the matter with you, boss?"


    Death glanced at her, half a sound, his thin lips slightly open, "are you sure, Sophia, she can see all this?"Sue sugar pick eyebrows, want to say your Sophia not only saw, also personally experienced, but your Sophia don''t want to tell you.


    What''s more, we don''t need love to play video games?


    However, Su Tang had a good time in her heart. On her face, she said very gently: "my Lord, if Miss Sophia..."


    "It''s Madame," she said, adding to the gloom of death''s face


    Su Tang


    "All right, madam. If madam plays games, believe me, when the club wins the championship, madam will see it."


    This did not comfort death, but this scene was captured by the camera.


    On the same day, Hades, the God of death, liked to mention the global hot search


    especially in China, and was directly shocked by his remarks.


    {mine? What''s the matter with these handsome B? One by one with money and face, why not find the first love, or find the fiancee, now more powerful, this simply came to find a wife! }


    {hahaha, in front of me, this news makes me think of the hot search some time ago. I''m almost shocked by Su Tang. It''s like a male god harvester! }


    {Sue sugar, wake up all day. It''s nothing to do with her this time. Don''t take her out all the time. Does she want to be red like that? Seduced so many people, patted ass to leave, really rubbish. }


    {Yo Yo, let me see who''s sour? What happened to sugar? Who did you seduce? It''s the Ning family''s Mo Chen who chases her all day, scaring people to go abroad. As a result, he can still catch up with her. Ning family''s idol is really powerful. He likes it and the whole world has to agree with it! }


    {don''t make any noise. If you were sue marisue sugar, I''m afraid you would laugh at night. }


    {if you don''t need Su Tang''s own, just give me one. I have very low requirements, just one. }


    {I have lower requirements. I don''t even want my boyfriend. I only envy the fund Su Tangma left her, which is worth 100 million. }


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    Su Tang doesn''t know that although she is not in the Jianghu, there is still a legend about her.


    The e-sports competition is divided into many games, and the final is the most important, but she didn''t expect to have a good game, how can she meet old acquaintances!


    When she watched Bruce Lee greet Hades, she had only one idea in her head.


    She, suxiaotang, wanduzile!


    The God of death and the little dragon man, a dragon and a Protoss, can feel each other''s identity cultivation just by the word of God.


    In their own world, both of them are first-class masters. They have never been soft to anyone. As the king on the top of the mountain, they will not bow to others. So when they are facing each other, Su Tang can feel the lightning and flint between them from a long distance.


    This time, marisu sugar completely counseled, she did not dare to go forward, can only watch the confrontation between the two.


    "This is Mr. Hades from Sofia club."


    Little dragon people always look cute or sunny in front of Su Tang, but in essence, how can a dragon people who has lived for nearly ten thousand years really have no city? You know, in the past, only skeletons were left behind.


    When death came to this world, he felt that there were several people like him in this world. He was not interested in them, but he didn''t want to. Some people couldn''t bear to come to him.


    "What are you?"


    It''s true that Bruce Lee is not a human being, but the word "thing" seems disrespectful.


    No, Yexiu''s face was chilly at that time.


    When the God of death saw this, he raised his lips and said: "ah, I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I should say What kind of animal are you


    Animals are more than things. That''s more extreme.


    Sue sugar shrank in the corner and almost fainted.


    It''s over. It must be a fight.


    The other players in the club are very curious when they see her hiding in the corner. You know, once upon a time, when the little assistant saw someone provoking the boss, he turned his elbow out, so the boss was kind-hearted and connived at her.


    But now, how can it seem that the mouse shivers at the sight of the cat?


    "Little assistant, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Little assistant, what are you doing hiding here? Don''t you just like handsome guys? Look, the handsome young man who communicated with our boss has a pretty good look, but you didn''t jump on him? "


    "It''s changed. It''s changed." Said, also reached out to touch Su sugar''s forehead, "ah, this is not sick."


    Su Tangqi''s teeth itch. What kind of people are they!


    See what they say? Is she such a shallow person?!


    "Bah, am I just looking at appearances? I''m an honest man. I look at the inside


    Contestant, "Wow, little assistant likes other things, don''t look at face, look at viscera."


    A group of people joked, but they didn''t look down on Su Tang. They just thought that the little assistant was a little strange and wanted to adjust the atmosphere to make her feel better.


    But Su Tang doesn''t know. Because of the appearance of Xiaolongren, she''s just like a frightened bird now, fearing that several other black male owners will appear. At that time, she''s afraid that she''ll really come to the scene to dissect the corpse.


    "Yes, look at the viscera!" Sue sugar gnashed her teeth, suddenly rushed over, "come on, untie your clothes, don''t be shy, let me see if your internal organs are beautiful."


    If this changed the common people, they would be stunned and could not be refuted. But the little assistant was not the same. She had a wild temper. Instead of being shameless, she jumped out arrogantly.


    "Why are you shy? Come, let your dear little assistant have a look, have a look. "


    It''s strange that the contestant was pressed by her. When she looked at the little assistant, she turned out to be so strong. Instead of escaping from her hand, the contestant tired himself out in sweat.


    Su Tang, with a straight smile, deliberately made an obscene expression, "little beauty, come on, give me a smile, let me be happy, I''ll spoil you tonight."


    The player wanted to adjust the atmosphere and amuse her, but he became a tool for others to play.


    "Little assistant, little assistant, I''m joking. Hahaha, I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    Su Tang used her trump card to tickle the beautiful player and made him laugh.


    Later, maybe the sound was too loud, and death''s attention was taken away from Bruce Lee''s night cultivation. Looking back at the two people rolling together, there was always an illusion that the back palace was on fire, and a nameless anger rose.


    He walked three and two steps, and then took the little puppet from others.


    His face was gloomy, and his eyes were shining dangerously. "What are you doing?"


    Su Tang is not skinny now. She looks like a kitten with a big neck after being pinched. She blinks her eyes and says, "me? I didn''t do anything, just for fun? "The God of death didn''t know why, so he was very angry? Do you want to run to others for fun? You What a devil


    Su Tang:???


    Big brother, how can you be so unruly?


    Su Tang''s face was at a loss. After all, she is a puppet now. As a puppet, how can she question her boss? So after three seconds of silence, she admitted: "if the boss says I''m not punctual, then I may be It''s really bad. "


    Death is bleeding, he wants to hear her explain, not to hear her admit!


    "You You know you don''t know how to behave? Get the hell out of here


    The God of death is so angry that he forgot the puppet curse he gave her. If the little puppet really explains now, it''s really wrong.


    Unfortunately, he was so angry that he didn''t know that Su Tang was being carried in mid air. He fluttered his short legs and found that he couldn''t reach the ground. What''s more, he didn''t know what to do. "But boss, I can''t go away."


    The God of death looked at her. Although the little assistant was plain, he felt a kind of cute, just like a kitten. But as a proud God of death, how could he admit that a little puppet was cute.


    So, he Banxia face, angrily scolded, "stupid thing, you stupid to me."


    Su Tang is so cheeky that it is not painful to be scolded. On the contrary, after he let go of himself, he immediately ran back to the corner.


    Now the contestant has buttoned her clothes again. When she came back, she couldn''t help sighing, "look, even the boss can''t stand you."


    Sue sugar, "it doesn''t matter, little beauty can stand it, I''ll do it."


    While she said, she once again showed a dirty smile. The player was shocked and grabbed his clothes in horror. "Still playing?"


    Sue sugar smile, "is a man, how can give up halfway?". Come on, baby ~ "


    player:


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    Su Tang is making a scene, completely forgetting where she is, but who knows, death can''t bear it, so she is lifted up and dragged aside.


    Hou Bo''s neck was suddenly lifted up, and Su Tangqi''s short legs were kicking wildly.


    The God of death was so angry that he suddenly began to miss the little puppet, who was expressionless, uninteresting and stupid. Unlike now, he had a sudden idea to release part of his control over her and let her release some of her nature. As a result, her head ached noisily!


    "Sue, if you make any more noise, I''ll throw you to feed the dog!"


    Su Tang was picked up by someone again, and then she burst out, and the whole person didn''t dare to flutter. Especially at this moment, Bruce Lee swept his eyes.


    Yexiu had a confrontation with death before, but later the competition was about to start, so both sides returned to their own territory. But now, Yexiu''s eyes were fixed on Su Tang''s body, his smiling lips, how to think carefully.


    It''s over. This guy must want to do something to her!


    Sue sugar was originally lifted in mid air, now just want to hold death''s thigh.


    "Boss, boss, I''m obedient. Don''t sell me, boss."


    Death has been cheated by her several times. She said that she was obedient. As a result, she could not control how she turned her head to make trouble! So now, he won''t believe her anymore.


    So he took her and threw her into the rest room. Then he fixed her figure so that she could not move.


    "Well, now, you should learn to be obedient."


    Su Tang looked at him and left with a silly look.


    No, just leave her here?


    Human nature!


    At least let her play. Otherwise, when someone comes, what will she do? Play dead?


    After a while, the door that had been closed suddenly had some movement. She was surprised, and then looked at the door tightly. However, in a few seconds, the door lock was twisted, and then the door opened.


    Su Tang holds her breath. At the moment when the other party opens the door, she finally decides to pretend to sleep.


    Otherwise, when the other party is nagging, she can''t speak, or the other party wants her to help, she just blinks, which is too embarrassing, so it''s better to pretend to sleep.


    As the footsteps approached, Su Tang gradually slowed down her breathing. If she was an ordinary person, she would not doubt or disturb her. However, now, she could feel a cold look in her eyes.


    Sue sugar was uncomfortable all over. She felt that she was being stared at by something fierce and insidious at this moment. With her cold eyes, she felt that her back was cold.


    Wait, this man


    Something''s wrong!


    If she were an ordinary person, she would not feel panic, unless it was those black men.


    Su Tang was even more flustered at this thought.


    She can''t move now. Isn''t she being slaughtered?


    From the moment she came in, she didn''t say a word, so she looked at her deeply. After half a sound, Su Tang''s heart was raised in her throat. Then, a hand suddenly approached, she could feel the cool air, but because she couldn''t move, she could only feel goose bumps helplessly.


    Then she heard a terrible laugh.


    "Ha ha..."


    Sugar:?


    No, what''s the situation?


    "I know you''re awake."


    As soon as I open my mouth, good guy, I''m an old acquaintance. It''s Bruce Lee.


    Su Tang hesitated and finally opened her eyes. These big men''s eyes were poisonous. She pretended to sleep, and then she cheated ordinary people.


    But she was curious about what he was doing here.


    Su Tang was left on the sofa by death. At first glance, it was like taking a nap on the sofa. Now, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Yexiu looked at her so condescending, his face was full of malice, but he didn''t have the sense of youth sunshine that used to face her. He looked at her so coldly, and the chill came out from Su Tang''s bone.


    Too It''s horrible.


    Su Tang knew that this was his real temperament. The harmless man he used to be was just a fake to coax her.


    She swallowed saliva, but her face was puzzled, "you What''s up? "


    Yexiu has a cold smile on his lips. He has just found that death has a different feeling towards this human being. No, when he comes here, he also finds that death has made a small gesture and sealed this place.


    Ordinary people can''t get in, but he''s not human.


    He was curious about the charm of a human being who could make death care.


    "Take off your clothes."


    As soon as she came up, she was about to take off her clothes.


    "You What would you do? I tell you, I''m a serious man. If you want to do this, I''m going to shout. "


    Yexiu doesn''t believe that she is an ordinary person. When he came to this world for several months, those people he met, such as Mo Shen, Mo Qinglan, and Satan, all of them wanted to rob people from him. Therefore, the appearance of death made him subconsciously feel that the other party was here to rob people.Only when he knows himself and the other can he win a hundred battles. This time, he should learn to strike first.


    He needs to find death first, and then he needs to know his identity.


    So now, he decided to start with this human hand.


    Undressing was only the first step, because he wanted to see if she had any magic weapon.


    "Don''t take it off?"


    But these Su Tang did not know, she only knew what she heard now, the whole person was surprised and angry.


    It''s so exciting when you come up, Bruce Lee. Have you forgotten your little mirror?


    It''s changed!


    Sure enough, men are dogs!


    Su Tang said angrily, "bah, hooligan! If you want to take it off, why don''t you take it off first? "


    Yexiu was scolded, but he didn''t have the harmless smile when he faced the small mirror. The look on his face suddenly became overcast. Then he pinched Su Tang''s neck and lifted her up.


    He was smiling, but it was a grim smile.


    "Be cruel to me. I''m not your master. I''ll let you go so easily." He said sarcastically, and then glanced her up and down contemptuously. "Since you don''t want to do it yourself, don''t blame me for being rude."


    This is the second time that Sutang has been pinched by the little dragon people since she was old-age.


    To say angry, it must be angry, but at this moment, life is the most important. If she takes off her clothes, she will be exposed at that time.


    "I, not that I don''t want to take it off." She bit her lip and said angrily, half loud. She closed her eyes and turned her head. She said in embarrassment, "I''m fixed. I can''t move!"


    Bruce Lee was stunned, but then he laughed like a villain.


    "Settled? Your master''s hobby is really special. "


    Su Tang is eager to hammer people to death!


    "You let me go, we have something to say."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    Yexiu could do it by himself, but his pride made him disdain.


    So he tossed the sugar back on the sofa, and then he hugged her chest with both hands, indicating that she would come by herself.


    "I warn you, don''t play any tricks, or I''ll make you regret living in this world."


    Sullen voice rang out, and then, Sue sugar found that he was lost by him, moved.


    But it''s not a good thing that her body can move freely. If she takes off her clothes now, it will be exposed. At that time, not only he but also death will investigate why she disguises herself as a man. At that time, she will face the gale.


    Su Tang shakes her hands and exposes her clothes as soon as she takes them off. So she decides to take off her pants first. As for the rest, she doesn''t believe it. He really dares to let her drag everything away!


    Yexiu holds her chest in both hands and looks at her haughtily. Unexpectedly, this human is so different. People take off their clothes first and then their pants. She comes up and begins to take off her belt.


    Yexiu''s mouth twitched a little, but he didn''t say anything and still stared at her.


    Su Tang is looking forward to the arrival of another metamorphosis.


    "This Does this gentleman just need to take off his trousers? " She frowned and held the Untied belt in her hand.


    Yexiu is not interested in her X-Body, but he will want to see if she has any magic weapons or runes, so she will not take the opportunity to escape when she gets them. So the best way is to let her wear nothing, and he won''t believe it. She dares to run out naked like this!


    "I''m not interested in your third leg."


    Cool voice sounded, Su sugar finally relieved, fortunately, in order to be more like a man, she also wore specially customized pants, so even if you take off the pants, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just that with the pants landing, the next thing is the jacket.


    Su Tang secretly looked at her and found that she was still staring at her. At that moment, her heart was finally a little irritable.


    What''s the matter? Drag a dress and stare at her like this. Bruce Lee, don''t be empathetic and don''t fall in love!


    Of course, the idea flashed by and she gave up soon.


    If Xiaolongren is such a dragon, why does he need to break the void? Then, if she wants to solve the current problem, she has to deal with him first.


    "Well, I''ve taken off my pants too. Next, it''s your turn to take them off." Su Tang was biting her lower lip just like before, but she couldn''t bear anger before, but now it''s different. She''s shy and affectionate. It''s a spring heart full of eyes.


    Su Tang said, "you just had a quarrel with my boss. Did you secretly take a fancy to me, so you followed me? You Do you like me? "


    At the beginning, Yexiu frowned and heard that his fists were creaking.


    "What are you talking about?"


    He gnashed his teeth, hoping to strangle her on the spot, but the other side quietly looked at him, and then made a coy expression.


    "Oh, you''re shy. Why are you shy?"


    "Hate ~"


    night repair:


    He closed his eyes deeply. For a moment, he didn''t want to investigate the God of death. Now he just wanted to burn this delusional human!


    As her anger gradually rose, Su Tang continued to add oil and fire. She even stretched out her long white legs and shook them in front of him. "Are my legs good-looking?"


    Not to mention, although Su Tang has a plain young face, her legs are really good-looking.


    Slender, white, the key is straight, but from a male''s point of view, that is white cut chicken, no sense of muscle lines.


    Su Tang bent down deliberately, showing some white waistline, then licked the corner of her lips, very provocative and said: "this gentleman, let''s make a quick decision, what do you think? By the way, don''t look at me like this. I prefer to be on it ~ "


    " hee hee ~ "


    yexiuben is on the verge of killing people. Hearing this, he made a complete decision.


    Also investigate what God of death ah, directly killed, otherwise, sooner or later nausea is him!


    Su Tang''s procrastination is that the God of death will come. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the God of death finally appears.


    At the moment when he appeared, Su Tang felt that he was shining.


    Like death, when the little dragon people come in, they directly seal the room. So death, in order to break the seal, is the last one to be careless, and even the door of the room is kicked open.


    As soon as the gate opened, death saw his little puppet, his trousers were gone, and he was standing on one side with a pair of white thighs in fear.


    Su Tang''s former son is still teasing Yexiu, but when death comes, she immediately changes her expression and tone. She looks sad with tears in her eyes, as if she was bullied.


    "Woo woo, boss, boss help me!"


    With such a cry, death''s eyes are red!


    In the competitive arena, the division of night repair is still there, so death didn''t think much at the beginning, until he felt that the seal was broken, so he came here, and because he wanted to break the seal of night repair, he wasted a little time.But in such a short time, his little puppet pants are gone!


    Death didn''t know what he was feeling at that time. In short, he was angry. Even if he didn''t like his little puppet any more, since he was his man, it was not his turn to be bullied! Besides, his little puppet cried!


    If death knew the world, it would be the standard green tea to cry.


    "Boss, I''m dirty, wuwuwu..." As she said it, she sat on the ground with her pants in her arms, her shoulders weeping, pitiful.


    Death has the heart to kill the dragon.


    "You want to die!"


    He didn''t know the name of Yexiu, but he could know his breed. In the eyes of death, he was just a dragon.


    Yexiu frowned. He saw with his own eyes how the little puppet changed his face in a very short time. He just invited him to do what he did. Now, he looks like he has been ruined.


    Oh


    Sure enough, the people around the garbage are all garbage.


    "Oh..." Yexiu looked at the God of death sympathetically. People around him were so good at acting, and he still believed that he was blind, or the kind of blind.


    "I sympathize with you."


    He said pitifully, and death became more angry.


    How dare those who bullied him humiliate him?!


    Son of a bitch!


    The rest room is not big, but how can it withstand the attack of the two gods? Soon, the room was blown up in a mess, like an earthquake.


    And Sue sugar, she huddled in the corner, quickly put on her pants, but at the critical moment, she found that she couldn''t find the belt.


    Miserable, miserable, no belt, pants will fall off.


    Su Tang was carrying her trousers. Seeing the fierce fighting between them, she cried out with tears in her eyes: "don''t fight, wuwuwu, boss, don''t fight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    Sue sugar is so carrying pants, crying is full of helplessness, helpless make people love.


    On the other hand, cheers came from the infield, as if the game was over.


    Sue sugar''s ears moved and she wanted to leave more and more.


    "Boss, boss, the game seems to be over. Shall we go out?"


    Sue sugar''s voice passed by, and they didn''t want to talk to each other, but she quickly said, "the game is over, someone will come over. When it''s time to see something bad, boss, let''s go."


    Ai Ai''s voice rang out. The God of death wanted to give Yexiu a heavy blow, but Su Tang couldn''t stop talking. Ba Ba Ba, especially the cry, made him very upset.


    "Shut up


    Death''s cold voice rang out. At that time, Su Tang was scared to cover her mouth. But her mouth covered her, but her tears fell from her eyes one by one.


    The God of death just glanced at it unintentionally and became more agitated.


    Useless human!


    He side belly Fei, but still obediently hold the hand.


    His face was cold. When he came over, the little guy''s eyes were red and moist. He had a plain face. Because of this cry, he made people feel pity. After pity, he also made people feel a kind of inexplicable emotion.


    I want to Make her cry a little louder.


    I want to Ravaged her.


    I want to Dirty her


    This idea soon disappeared, but death still scared himself.


    Why does a mediocre puppet make him think like this? What is his Sophia?


    Death began to contradict. Finally, he threw all his emotions on Su Tang.


    "Cry cry, fart ability all have no, a big man, besides cry, what can you still do?"


    His impatient mood made Sutang''s eyes redder, but she didn''t dare to retort or make a sound. She only bit her lower lip. Later, she bit the corners of her mouth too hard, and the blood oozed out. On her pale lip, there was a sharp red.


    The God of death hasn''t reacted yet, but the night repair over there is a surprise to the pupil.


    The taste


    The smell of blood made him feel familiar.


    He suddenly moved his eyes away. This time, there was no disgust and dislike, only full of amazement and confusion.


    His eyes were too naked. Su Tang was so scared that she was afraid of losing her horse. So she immediately grabbed the corner of death''s clothes, her eyes shrank and her body trembled.


    "Old boss, I''m so afraid of him."


    The God of death had subconsciously wanted to reprimand twice, but he raised his head first. Then, he saw Yexiu''s deep looking eyes. Suddenly, he frowned.


    What?


    In front of him, I don''t know how to restrain myself. Do I want to fight again?!


    "Well, that beast, my man, is not something you can insult!"


    He looked cold and stood forward, completely blocking Su Tang behind him.


    Yexiu was scolded again. This time, he lost his anger. He just wanted to get rid of the man in front of him and let him see the man behind him. But the little guy was obviously scared by him. He not only came out from afar, but also urged death.


    "Boss, let''s go. I don''t want to stay here." Su Tang said, pulling death''s sleeve at the same time.


    The noise outside the door is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that someone is coming. Death doesn''t want to make people think more, so he leaves with Su Tang. Just before he leaves, he warns Yexiu with his eyes.


    There is a great momentum that he dares to come forward and break him to pieces.


    But Yexiu didn''t give advice. Instead of being afraid, he looked at him arrogantly.


    Her eyes were opposite, and a big war was about to begin. This time, Su Tang didn''t want to make the same mistake. She immediately dragged death out. Only after two steps, her pants fell down.


    This is not, death looked at the pants on the ground, mouth slightly pulled.


    Su Tang


    Embarrassment, embarrassment!


    The atmosphere in the air was a little solidified. Su Tang immediately bent down and lifted her trousers up, and then whispered, "the belt has fallen off. I''ll go back and get it." She said and ran back with her pants in her arms.


    Then he saw the little dragon man holding a long leather belt and sniffing it like a "fool".


    In this scene, Su Tang was picking her toes awkwardly.


    What a hobby!


    Death''s eyes have been following her, this scene, he obviously saw.


    He angrily looks at Yexiu and is about to reach out and take the belt. As a result, Yexiu observes that they are going back and forth. He doesn''t feel embarrassed or embarrassed. Instead, he takes the belt and has no expression on his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang was asked by him for a moment and had nothing to say.


    But death, sneering coldly, "bring me the things!"Night repair just now in two people can''t take advantage of, to dragon''s stingy degree, how can give up the belt.


    "What is it?"


    He took the belt and asked shamelessly.


    Su Tang was also surprised by his thick face. It''s just a belt. If he wants it, give it to him.


    "Boss, let''s go. I don''t want it."


    She complains, also dare not take back own thing, but the God of death quit, his people, when can so counsellor?


    "Even if you don''t want it, it''s no one else''s turn to take it!" Say, will night repair the belt in the hand to cut into two.


    The belt was broken in two. Yexiu was not angry. Instead, in front of them, he carefully put the belt into the storage ring. It was like putting some treasure. Then he looked at Su Tang with a smile.


    Su Tang got goose bumps when he laughed.


    What''s the situation? Then baby, her belt and her little dragon people are not idiots!


    Is it difficult? What is he really aware of?


    Shouldn''t death be with her every day without noticing?


    Su Tang was more and more flustered. In the end, she didn''t dare to lift her eyes.


    The more she is like this, the more presumptuous the little dragon people are. When they see her bowing her head and saying nothing, they are actually digging in front of death.


    "It''s boring to follow a boss who is full of cold air. If you want to change the boss, I can make you feel the heat."


    The heat of the dragon clan is not something anyone can bear. It''s a fire that can burn out the soul of people.


    "No, No." Su Tang said that she was very loyal and would not change her boss.


    Then, the little dragon man sighed: "what a loyal little fellow. The more I am reluctant to let you go. When you want to change your boss, just call me. Oh, by the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Night repair. " With that, he threw a magic eye at Su Tang.


    This Sao Lang''s degree, see of Su sugar all gape.


    This Is this still her cute little dragon?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    The trousers are too big. Sue sugar has to adjust them in two steps to avoid the embarrassment of her trousers falling to her ankles. But she is careful, and death is impatient.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw that the little guy was still in no hurry to get rid of her broken pants. Immediately, his brow tightened.


    "Hey, come on."


    In this impatient tone, Su Tang was afraid and aggrieved at that time. She could only trot all the way with her pants. As a result, before she took a few steps, she rushed to the ground.


    Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, on the other side, Bruce Lee leaned against the door with his arms around his chest. Seeing this, before she fell to the ground, he flashed first and then picked her up.


    What the princess holds, no matter when, is a very ambiguous behavior.


    Sue sugar pressed down her throat and screamed. Her whole face turned red and looked at him. Her eyes were full of bewilderment and shock.


    Yexiu returned a beautiful smile at that time. He raised his lips and his face was brilliant, just like the beautiful boy in the cartoon. It was so good-looking.


    Su Tang, a kind of Yangou, how can he withstand such a close-up attack? Almost, he has to cover his heart.


    She has just wronged him, but now, Yexiu is not angry. Instead, she says to her in a good temper: "Why are you so careless? If you are like this, how can I trust you to others? "


    Su Tang looked at him without blinking an eye, half a sound, and tried to swallow.


    Seeing this, Yexiu''s smile was even brighter. "You really don''t want to go with me? If you like, I''ll take you now. As for your boss, I''ll double his salary. "


    Beauty temptation is not enough, now also want to come a money temptation, she Su sugar is so shallow?


    Yes, Su Xiaotang is such a shallow person.


    When she hesitated to agree, death dragged her there.


    His face was cold and his eyes turned dark. He said coldly, "my people, unless they die, no one can take them away."


    Night repair see, provocative like raise chin, "is it?"


    Death one hand clasps Su sugar''s wrist, smell speech, disdain smile, "you can try, see if you can live to take her away."


    As the saying goes, barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes.


    Bruce Lee is still worried about Su Tang''s body, but death obviously doesn''t care about Su Tang''s life.


    In this regard, night repair can only give in.


    He stepped back, but his eyes were full of reluctance.


    This round, obviously, death won.


    The infield cheers unceasingly, but the God of death has no interest in who wins the victory, on the contrary, Su Tang stays in his arms in a low voice.


    Yes, as soon as death thought that Bruce Lee had just held his little puppet, his teeth itched. So at last, he also held the little puppet in his arms and came all the way to the car.


    "Boss, don''t you really go to see who wins? This victory is a global live broadcast. Boss, do you know the meaning of global live broadcast? You can be seen all over the world. If your beloved girl is watching this game, or her friends are watching this game, believe me, she will know you. "


    Death cold face, see she want to drive away oneself, full brain only one idea.


    "Get rid of me, so that you can have a tryst with that wild man?"


    The word "tryst" really goes too far.


    Su Tang was stunned and looked at him in disbelief.


    After death finished, he found that he had said something wrong, but his arrogant temperament, even if he really said something wrong, would never apologize. Finally, he pulled his tie on his chest, while the little guy sat in the car without saying a word.


    Time seems to be static in general, no one makes a sound, finally, the God of death can not bear.


    He suddenly opened the car door, and then regardless of Su sugar''s exclamation and opposition, he took her back to the home.


    On the field, the team-mates just said the acceptance speech. Seeing that the speech was almost finished, they all began to look for the trace of the boss. After all, it was a great honor to stand on it at this time. As a result, when they looked left and right, it was not easy to see the boss, but they found that the boss was holding the little assistant.


    The team-mates are almost hitting their faces with question marks.


    Infield is different from the rest room. There are few people in the rest room. Occasionally, they are all staff. At this moment, the spotlight, the audience, the reporters and so on are too noisy. Su Tang is not used to staying here. But death holds her hand so tightly that she obviously doesn''t want to let her down. In the end, she has no choice but to press her head down. At first glance, it''s OK It''s like burying your head in his arms.


    This picture is very intriguing.


    The first step for Sofia club to win the competition is a reward worth 5 million pounds. Generally speaking, the owner of the club will take half of the money and give the rest to his teammates equally. However, death is not short of money, so we just give them all the money with a wave of our hand.


    The team-mates soon forgot the strange posture of the boss and assistant, and immediately cheered up. The reporters heard the words, and they all blocked in a swarm."Saigao, boss!"


    "Boss, I love you!"


    "Ah, boss, from now on, I am your brain powder!"


    The reward of five million pounds can be shared equally by the team-mates, and each of them can get hundreds of thousands of dollars. Money, who doesn''t like it? They are not noble people who have no desire and no desire. Ordinary people don''t live in this world for those two pieces of silver.


    Now, the boss is willing to give them the money, and the teammates certainly cheer.


    When reporters saw this, they followed suit.


    As a result, unlike the previous cooperation, death didn''t want to interact with the reporter at all. Instead, he said, "I''m sorry, my assistant is not feeling well. I''ll go first." Finish saying, rubbed to stand up.


    Su Tang was surprised, immediately secretly pulled his clothes, and then whispered his head out.


    "Boss, isn''t the landlady looking? Do you form a club just to find the landlady


    Su Tang''s words make death very contradictory.


    Of course Sophia wants to find her, but he can''t leave her alone.


    He pursed his lips. His teammates looked at each other and immediately found something wrong.


    Anyway, they have been working together for such a long time. Not to mention the haunting boss, they all know the little assistant. There must be some reason. Otherwise, she would not be stuck with the boss.


    "Come on, we''re champions. Ask us first."


    "Yes, our boss has something else to do. By the way, can I get married here? I don''t have a female ticket yet. I hope the girls will consider me through this opportunity! "


    "Consider you fart, socks can save a week do not wash, so girls or consider me, I wash socks every day!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    The finals were broadcast live, so when death left with Su Tang in his arms, all the audience before the broadcast saw it.


    Some male fans didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but some fans with sharp eyes and keen sense of smell changed their attitude at that time.


    What''s the situation? What''s the situation? That little assistant, I always feel strange? }


    {isn''t the owner of Sofia Club chasing his wife? Why are you hooking up with that little assistant again? }


    {I remember that I used to fan him, and I thought his wife was going too far without saying goodbye. Now? So do you straight men really don''t know the word "boundary"? }


    {Gee, I''ve seen many green tea bitches. It''s my first time to see green arrow man. }


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang and death have been put on the hot search, but because they are not celebrities, no matter how popular the outside world is, there is no change in their life.


    After the club won the championship, the team still did the task live every day. On the surface, there is no big difference with the past, but if you study carefully, you will find the difference.


    For example, the subtle atmosphere between the boss and the little assistant seems to be the same as in the past. The little assistant takes care of the boss''s daily life conscientiously. However, the little assistant in the past always takes care of the boss from time to time, but now the little assistant is different. She is in a daze from time to time, and the more she comes back, the more times she is in a daze.


    For example, now that she has finished making coffee for her boss, she just sits still in her chair.


    After getting along with her for several months, seeing the little assistant''s absent-minded appearance, they would inevitably care for her, so they came forward and asked, "little assistant, what''s the matter with you recently?"


    "Don''t you miss spring?"


    "Or the comments on the Internet? Don''t worry. You don''t have to pay attention to the comments on the Internet. After all, they don''t know us. We know what you are like. "


    Su Tang is in a daze, but the reason why she is in a daze is not death or those online statements. The reason why she is in a daze is that she thinks that this mode is dangerous.


    What has Xiaolongren night xiuxu found? She can''t wait to die!


    "No, I haven''t had a good rest recently. I''m always sleepy. Once I''m sleepy, I''m easily in a daze."


    She scratched her hair with a headache. When the team saw this, some enthusiasts immediately brought coffee and others handed over milk.


    "If you are sleepy, go to have a rest. The boss won''t say anything about you. What do you want to do?"


    "Well, coffee or milk?"


    Su Tang is a little assistant in this team, but more like a group pet.


    When death came, he saw a group of people around his little assistant. Inexplicably, he was a little upset.


    "Nothing to do?"


    The cold voice suddenly sounded, which scared the teammates. They shivered for a while, and then they didn''t dare to be lazy. One by one, they immediately returned to their seats, playing games, playing live.


    The boys who were in the way of eyes left, and death came to Su Tang. He had no expression and wanted to say some words of reprimand as before, but he looked down at the little guy''s shrinking eyes, and he immediately narrowed his eyes.


    "Afraid of me?"


    When he asked, Sue sugar was even more nervous.


    Also, before death, she felt that the little puppet without brain was too boring, so she lifted most of her mind. Now, she is no different from others. She can speak, laugh and have her own thoughts. The only thing is that she can''t betray herself.


    But now it seems that the last one has failed.


    This made him think of the eye-catching dragon a few days ago. If it is a dragon, it is not difficult to remove his spell. That is to say, today''s little puppets can no longer be called puppets.


    She not only had her own thoughts, but now she can betray herself?


    When death thought of this, he didn''t rush to change her back into his own puppet. Instead, he had other thoughts.


    He suddenly bent down, holding both sides of the chair in both hands, so he trapped Su Tang in the chair, and said dangerously, "human, are you afraid of me?"


    This is his second question.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to answer. She didn''t even dare to look directly at him. Instead, she shook her lips and whispered, "what are you, what are you?"


    Death a Leng, then seem to hear what joke, hiss a smile.


    He didn''t hide it from her when he started fighting with Bruce Lee, but the little guy''s reflex arc is a little long, and he''s only now afraid.


    "So you''re really scared." Death''s dark eyes started a wave, he slowly released her imprisonment, but on the other side, he suddenly reached out and stroked her back neck.


    This is the action he used to do in those days.


    But it is also because of familiarity, Su sugar''s goose bumps are up.


    It''s over. It''s a rollover!


    If he finds out that he is Sophia, oh ho, with her cheating, she will definitely peel off her skin."Isn''t it normal to be afraid? I''m just an ordinary human, you You guys... " She stopped for a long time, dare not say monster, can only say: "you these non-human, exactly want to do what!"


    Death is happy, "non human?"


    The casual question made Su Tang even more worried. Even the man with the chair stepped back a little, but he was finally strangled by death.


    "Human, I''m not a non-human or a monster. I''m a God."


    Death is lazy to understand the world, but knows that no matter in which world, the gods are superior.


    Can su sugar but stare big eyes, can''t believe a way: "God, can also lose a wife?"


    Her words undoubtedly poked the pain of death. A God who was full of arrogance before was angry now.


    "Sue, you''re looking for death."


    Sharp eyes swept over, straight people stare shiver.


    Sue sugar, "yes, I''m sorry, I said something wrong. But if you are a God, why can''t you find a wife? God shouldn''t have the supreme power. Isn''t it hard to find someone? "


    She pressed down the crazy heartbeat, and began to feel out a little bit slowly.


    Su Tang''s words once again opened the scar of death, but this time, death didn''t get angry, he just cold face, calm eyes, voice coolly, "because she didn''t want me to find her."


    Death doesn''t know. When Mingming was in that world, they were like a loving couple in the divine realm. Even the God of light blessed them. Why did she leave? Is he not good enough for her, or is he not good enough for her?


    But if that''s the case, she can say clearly, why do you want to leave!


    Death closed his eyes and covered his eyes with anger and pain. But at this time, the damned human said to him.


    "Lord God, you are above me. I am just an ordinary person. I may not be able to help you, so can I leave?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    Death has been waiting for a long time, but waiting for the news that letsuose is leaving.


    At that moment, the wind and cloud suddenly changed, and the air in the house quickly dropped to the freezing point.


    The team-mates were still working with trepidation. Suddenly, they were shocked to see that the weather outside changed greatly and the wind was blowing hard.


    "Oh, strange, doesn''t it mean it doesn''t rain today?"


    "Yes, why did it suddenly get so dark? And do you feel cold? "


    "It''s not just cold. I think it''s winter in one second."


    ¡­¡­


    Teammates were shocked by the sudden change of temperature, so they didn''t want to work. As for Su Tang, she certainly didn''t feel well. She is just an ordinary human now, and she is so close to death. The coldest thing is her.


    She was still wearing a shirt, but now her lips were shaking with cold.


    She looked at the God of death tremblingly, half a sound, and finally summoned up the courage to whisper: "yes, it''s you, isn''t it?"


    The weather changed suddenly, summer turned into winter, in addition to the gods in front of us, others obviously did not have this ability.


    Death brings up a bad smile. The little puppet is like a little toy to him. Now the little toy wants to betray him. Of course, it needs to teach him a lesson.


    "It''s me." He slowly looked at her, that high up look, lining Su sugar with a small mole ant like, "people around me, want to leave, there is only one possibility."


    Su Tang''s body was stiff, and she didn''t dare to look at him. Then she saw that he opened his thin lips and said, "that''s the dead."


    Su Tang was obviously frightened by this.


    For a weak and helpless human, death is a very terrible thing, and the God kneading her is obviously as simple as killing an ant, and even he can do it quietly.


    The God of death saw that her eyes were afraid, and finally relieved, "so, do you want to leave?"


    He asked, seemingly giving her the right to choose, but actually forcing her to submit.


    To leave is to die. In this world, few people don''t take their own life and death seriously. Therefore, Su Tang can only bite her lower lip and shake her head reluctantly.


    Of course, death can see that she is not reconciled, but so what? What matters is the result, not the process.


    The puppet finally obeyed, and the storm outside finally stopped.


    "That''s obedient."


    Death said, did not focus on her, because his purpose has been achieved, the rest of the time will not be wasted on her.


    He left, but Su Tang didn''t dare to stay in the chair. She rolled down from the chair in a hurry because she was too flustered and fell down accidentally.


    The team-mates were still sighing about the sudden arrival and disappearance of the storm, but as soon as they looked back, they saw that the little assistant fell into a mess, and they were so surprised that they all ran over and helped her up.


    The little assistant''s confused appearance became more and more strange. When he thought of the boss''s momentum, suddenly, their eyes became strange.


    "Little assistant, are you ok?"


    Poor little assistants, their eyes are obviously scared, but they are just ordinary enough to be ordinary. Although they have won several games, they are not qualified compared with capital. Their boss can easily set up such a club, which is obviously valuable.


    In this world, there has never been justice.


    Some people have been born in Rome, some people have worked hard all their lives and may still be in trouble.


    The teammates obviously can''t help the little assistant, so they look at Su Tang with more pity.


    Poor little assistant, must have been bullied by the boss.


    Su Xiaotang''s acting skills can deceive those male owners, not to mention these ordinary people, she covered her face, but finally shook her head at them.


    "It''s OK. I''m just not careful. Keep busy, or you''ll be deducted later."


    Teammates looked at each other, Su sugar said: "I just go to have a rest, you don''t care about me."


    Every month, E-sports players have live broadcast requirements. At this time, just one or two people are live broadcasting, and this picture is obviously seen by the live audience.


    Originally, the little assistant and the boss made a lot of noise on the Internet. Now, after seeing a live version, the barrage is going crazy.


    What did I see just now? I seem to have seen the capitalists trample on the poor! }


    {I can''t hear what the boss and the assistant said, but in terms of momentum, the assistant is obviously in the downwind, and that flustered expression. God, I sympathize with the assistant. }


    {a lot of people used to scold the little assistant before. What about the people? If the little assistant is really a green arrow man, why did he resist just now? Just give in. With the value of boss Sophia, you can take any money from him and you will have no worries for the rest of your life. }


    {I apologize for what I said in the past. My little assistant is really miserable, especially after wrestling. }¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t know that there was such a sudden increase. She just ran upstairs to be lazy. As a result, before the afternoon nap started, there was a little trouble among her teammates. One of them fell and hurt her wrist directly.


    For E-sports players, wrist injury is a major event. Not only can they not compete, but also their career is in great danger.


    When Sue sugar ran down with her slippers, the ambulance just took the man away.


    She looked anxious, casually pulled a person and quickly asked: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Tony? "


    "The barber fell and broke his wrist."


    Tony is known as a barber by many people. It''s su Tang who gives him the nickname.


    But now, Su Tang was worried, "what should I do?"


    The other side sighed, "now it''s up to the boss to deal with it, whether to recruit a new person or wait for the barber to come back."


    Sue sugar frowned, "but isn''t there another match recently? If the barber can''t come back... " Half way through, she was suddenly silent, and then she plucked up her courage, "maybe I can replace the barber."


    The little assistant''s words surprised everyone.


    But they didn''t laugh at her, only after a moment''s silence, they said, "why don''t you try? We can''t. We''ll let the boss solve it. "


    The team-mates didn''t have much expectation. After all, for so long, little assistant was not very interested in the game. Knowing that they formed a team with her, they really had a good fight.


    In an hour.


    The team-mates fell into silence.


    "Little assistant, may I ask, what did you do before?"


    Su Tang, "wandering around Queen Street."


    His teammates were even more shocked by this.


    "Tramp?"


    Su Tang scratched her hair sheepishly. "Well, I vaguely remember my surname su."


    Vaguely speaking, these two words are very subtle.


    This is not, the teammates looked at her face more shocked, "so, you amnesia?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    Amnesia is a brick, where you need to move.


    Su Tang will not report her identity. The more lies she tells, the more likely she will be exposed. Besides, when death found her, she was wandering, so now she says that she has no memory problems.


    But the teammates didn''t think so. They looked at her sympathetically and pitifully.


    In particular, she said that when the boss found her, she was still living in a tent in Queen Street, which was a special tent for tramps. Only homeless people would live in that kind of place. Because her tent was accidentally damaged by the boss, the boss asked her to be his little assistant.


    When she said these words, she still had a smile on her face. Her indifferent voice made people feel more distressed.


    At that time, all the team-mates were distressed and hugged with her one by one.


    "Little assistant, I''ve been joking with you all night, but if you need any help from me, in a word." And then he put out his fist and hit himself on the shoulder.


    Su Tang smiles and her eyes are moist.


    These people may not be able to help her with her difficulties, but this en, she knows.


    It''s no fun to say polite words at this time, so she''s not polite any more and nods her head with a smile.


    "Well!"


    As soon as she nodded, the atmosphere became lively, and the rest of the people were making fun of her. However, in the end, they solemnly said to her, "we are all small assistants. If you have something to do, don''t carry it on your own. Even if we can''t help, we can work with you."


    The team-mates are not idiots. The boss is a money giver. As for other things, it''s obvious that the assistant is busy. She gathered them together. In sum, she is their Xiaobo, especially some of them are not the main force in the original team. She dug them up.


    Su Tang suddenly became a little group pet. When her teammates played games with her, they gave her guidance without ambiguity. Gradually, they found that the little assistant''s talent was very good. He could teach and even draw inferences from others.


    At this level, she was absolutely king before.


    Since it is a king, how can there be no trace of the past?


    Teammates began to help her recover her memory. Of course, in addition, they also began to put her photos on the social platform in order to wait for people to claim them. But half a month later, there was no news at all.


    They looked at the little assistant heartless appearance, more pity, but later, a person is looking for them.


    That''s Bruce Lee. Yexiu is also very clever. Instead of exposing his identity, he chats with them on the social platform. At first, he pretends to be a passer-by. Later, when he hears from his teammates that she has lost her memory, he immediately changes his tone and gets to know her between the lines, which makes them very happy.


    So on this day, teammates specially took her, saying that they wanted to give her a big surprise.


    "Little assistant, you said that your circle is only the boss and us. Today, we are going to give you a big surprise


    They said surprise, a face of excitement and excitement.


    Su Tang, who didn''t know why, was moved and thought that they would give her a gift. In particular, they took her to a restaurant, which was full of her favorite Chinese food. No, she couldn''t stop smiling all the way.


    "What surprise are you going to give me?"


    Teammates, "you''ll see it soon!"


    In order to create a surprise, they also covered Sue sugar''s eyes.


    The light in front of her suddenly disappeared. Su Tang didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, she was looking forward to the delicious food. She couldn''t wait.


    Then she heard the loud cheers of her teammates.


    ¡°Surprise£¡ "


    it''s a familiar English word again. Su Tang remembers that when someone said this to her last time, she saw Satan.


    This time, I hope it''s not that bad.


    She prayed so secretly. As a result, at the moment when the light returned, she turned against the light and saw the night repair in the halo.


    Different from the image of the beautiful boy in the past, this time, he has a little different dress.


    His suit, shoes and hair were all combed up meticulously.


    He stood in the sun, white skin, in the sunlight, almost shining, the whole person is like a dazzling angel, especially when he smiles at Su Tang, people around him cheered.


    There are many people in the restaurant, but Yexiu''s beauty, which is comparable to that of a star, still attracts their attention, not to mention the flowers in his hands.


    Obviously, the young man is greeting the person he likes.


    When Su Tang saw Yexiu again, she was not surprised. She was almost scared too much. Her first reaction was to cover her pants. She couldn''t help it. Last time, the sequela was too big. When she saw him, she thought of the belt which was torn into two sections.


    Yexiu noticed Su Tang''s little action at that time and laughed directly. He came forward with a smile and his eyes were affectionate. "I remember your favorite bright flower in the past. This bunch of red roses is for you."Su Tang:???


    She used to like red roses?


    Su Tang doesn''t remember the people she used to set up, but it doesn''t matter. She is a amnesia crowd now, so Yexiu can pretend to be at a loss when she says so.


    Now, of course, her heart is almost beating.


    Sure enough, Bruce Lee found something wrong.


    This is a very bad thing.


    Su Tang did not take the flowers, but looked at him warily, "I remember you."


    When she said this, her teammates almost cried with joy.


    Their little assistant, this is the picture of remembering the past!


    They are looking forward to her next words, but Su Tang makes a fighting posture.


    "Last time, you pinched me and wanted me to die!"


    With this, the surprise expression on the teammates'' faces froze instantly. They couldn''t believe it and looked at Su Tang. Then they moved their eyes to Yexiu.


    Just a round-trip, Su Tang has already kicked over the flowers.


    "So this time, you want to kill me again?"


    When she said this, Yexiu was stunned at that time. He completely forgot that he pinched her. In other words, compared with him pinching her, the little girl took off her belt more exciting and had a stronger sense of picture in her memory.


    What''s more, he didn''t pinch hard, otherwise he would be a common human, and he would be out of breath if he made a little effort.


    Yexiu is anxious to explain. When the bouquet is broken, she simply throws it aside. As a result, Sutang doesn''t want to hear his explanation at all.


    "This time, I won''t let you succeed!"


    Her vision is fierce, see a foot didn''t kick him, she make persistent efforts, night repair in found clues and reluctant to hurt her, so can only blindly dodge.


    "Susu, listen to me first."


    Sue sugar, "there''s nothing to explain!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    These days, anyone and everything can be posted on the Internet. Because of the beauty of night repair, someone took a candid photo at the beginning.


    At first, the passers-by were very curious about who such a handsome guy was waiting for, so they had turned on the camera function before Sutang appeared, but they thought it would be a very touching scene of marriage proposal. In the end, they became enemies.


    Murder?


    Choke?


    What terrible move is this?


    The passers-by were stunned and sighed once again that Jinyu''s exterior was full of scandal.


    The teammates see Su Tang start, after a short period of consternation, naturally will not stand by, they all rush up, originally want to help their little assistant, but in the face of them, night repair will not be soft.


    But a few moments later, all the teammates were knocked down.


    Su Tang sees this, the pupil almost spurts out the flame.


    "How dare you hit my friend!"


    Yexiu''s first encounter with such a thing, he wanted to explain, or that sentence, the little girl didn''t give him a chance, this is not, after she roared, she didn''t even have a spare time to explain, and attacked again.


    Although Su Tang pretended to be amnesia, she was not soft handed.


    At first, people just wanted to go to the theatre, but gradually, they found that their skills were surprisingly sharp and beautiful. Soon, the camera function was turned on again. What''s more, the live broadcast function was turned on on the spot.


    "Wow, my dear fans, I thought this was just an ordinary proposal scene. After all, the boy was dressed in suits and shoes and holding flowers. As a result, his other half, oh ~ by the way, my dear friends, his other half was also a boy." The man said this, with an ambiguous smile, and then made a passionate speech, "come on, back to the point, when I first saw this young man, I was shocked by his appearance, which was just like an angel. However, according to another boy, he likes to hit people."


    The guy in the live broadcast talked a lot. He left the camera to Su Tang and Yexiu, while he explained.


    "Wow, their skills are excellent! I''m watching an action movie. It''s wonderful


    "I''ll bet they''re so good that they''re not easy to be


    Some fans are sharp eyed. They soon find out Su Tang''s identity, and then they find out Yexiu''s identity. Gradually, the chat content on the bullet screen changes.


    {so nowadays, how about the ability of E-sports players, which must be linked with their real skills? }


    {horizontal trough? Last time I said that my little assistant was green arrow man. I''m sorry. I kowtow to admit my mistake. I''m incredibly beautiful. I''m sorry. I''m the real green arrow man. }


    {ah, where''s our boss? What about the owner of the Sofia club? I really want him to see how terrible his little assistant is! }


    {I''m sorry, I used to dislike my little assistant''s ordinary ugly face, but now I apologize, her skill is so sassy and handsome! }


    {don''t you notice another boy''s face? In the human world, is there such a comic male face? }


    {in front of us, the cartoon man''s face is more beautiful, but he has domestic violence. For our safety, let''s stay away from the domestic violence man. }


    ¡­¡­


    A live broadcast soon became more popular than that of Haiti. In addition, Sutang was a popular person during this period. We media and social media all went crazy and began to broadcast this video.


    In reality, if Yexiu didn''t worry about hurting her, he would have taken Su Tang.


    He just couldn''t bear it.


    Now, he hopes to sit down and chat with the little girl.


    "Susu! Calm down


    It''s hard for them to part. It was supposed to be sword light and flint. As a result, there was something wrong with the fight. Yexiu resisted and took people to his arms. In the end, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿ When to fight, or by the mouth of both sides? "


    "By the mouth, that''s a fight! But the mouth touches the mouth.... "


    "Are you all stupid, crouching troughs? Our little assistant has been despised


    Some teammates scramble to get up from the ground and try to save their little assistant. As a result, Yexiu forces Ye Ci to drink his blood.


    Two people four lips collide, may say is the accident, but now, Su sugar feels in own mouth''s bloody smell, this is obviously intentional!


    She stares big eyes and wants to push people away. However, Yexiu not only holds her waist, but also falls to the ground together.


    Yexiu was afraid of falling to her head, so when he fell, he put himself behind her.


    But Sue sugar didn''t appreciate it. She was even more angry.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yexiu chuckled softly. His voice was dumb with a smile, and his tone was confused. "I want you to remember my taste."


    Su Tang:???What kind of words is that?!


    Two people still roll together, night repair but stretch out a hand to caress her thin lip lightly, hook lip to smile, "last time, I did wrong, I shouldn''t have not recognized you."


    Su Tang''s heart panicked for a moment, but soon she said calmly, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    Yexiu sighed: "my Susu, how can I forget the smell of your blood? So delicious, I was wrong, almost hurt you, Susu, can you forgive me? "


    When he said this, Su Tang suddenly realized.


    Last time, in order to make her acting more like that, she accidentally bit her mouth, but she didn''t expect to expose herself with a little blood.


    She swore to herself, but then said, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Then he patted his hand away from his face.


    She awkwardly got up from the ground and booed twice, as if to spit out the smell of his blood from her mouth.


    "Water! I want to gargle


    She turned to her teammates for help. Soon, they brought her a pot of water.


    She took the kettle with one hand and was about to gargle herself. But the waiter beside her suddenly exclaimed, "wait, that''s hot water!"


    Sucralose that has been poured out of hot water


    After a short silence, she immediately zier wow began to jump, the whole person as if dancing laser dance in general.


    Oh Grass grass! It''s so hot!!!


    Su Tang''s tears are about to flow out. What''s the name? She capsized in the sewer and poured hot water on her mouth full of lies.


    So, God couldn''t see it, so did he punish her?


    Su Tang was about to cry. Fortunately, at this time, death came. He looked at the little puppet, grabbed it, and then put a piece of ice on her mouth.


    "Wuwuwu, boss, my mouth hurts..."


    Death You deserve it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    Su Tang''s mouth was full of tears. Although death helped her to get the ice, her tone was still as proud as ever, but this time it was different from the past. Although he deserved it, his eyes were staring at her lips.


    Su Tang''s mouth was red and swollen, which made her face even uglier.


    Death turned his eyes in disgust, and then before everyone reacted, he lifted the chair with one hand and smashed it on Yexiu''s body.


    Different from Su Tang''s arrogance, his eyes are cold and dangerous in the face of Yexiu. Even his breath is full of violence. In that way, he is so surprised that people around the club retreat. This time, even the melon eaters are scared by his terrible breath.


    In a short period of time, there was a large space around the night cultivation and death.


    If it was just an ordinary chair, it would not hurt Yexiu''s fur, but death injected power into it, so it didn''t do him any good.


    He stepped back, but even so, he did not forget to tease Sue sugar.


    "Susu, your mouth still hurts. Come here and I''ll blow it for you."


    Su Tang was speechless when he said this.


    As for death, he laughed instead of angry, "my man? Can you blow it


    Night repair also followed to smile, two are the facial value extraordinary person, that smile, as if everything around followed to lose color.


    "Your people? Is your brand engraved on her soul? "


    Even if it''s engraved, there are some ways to eliminate it. Besides, now, his little candy has no owner.


    He managed to get rid of the other three people. First they found someone. How could he be defeated by the man in front of him.


    War is imminent, death will not give way, night repair will not.


    "If you want to rob me, you have to see if you have the ability." Death raised his chin haughtily, like a king.


    But Yexiu didn''t know him at all. He was smiling and didn''t even give him a straight eye from beginning to end. On the contrary, he was "seducing" Su Tang with a smile.


    "Little Susu, you follow me. You can pinch my neck. If you are not willing, you can give me a bath with boiling hot water."


    When it comes to bathing, the deep eyes of the dragon people are full of ambiguous light, which makes people blush inexplicably.


    This is not, Su Tang made a big blush at that time, she glared at him fiercely, as a result, Yexiu had a face to enjoy, the whole person seemed to have entered some strange tide point.


    Su Tang:???


    Shit, he can drive in public?


    Why don''t you kill him!


    She turned away her eyes without expression and told death that she had killed someone.


    Of course, she doesn''t have to say that. Death wants to put him to death now. How dare this little bastard seduce his people in front of him?


    Is he a vegetarian?


    The two soon fight in the restaurant. In the eyes of outsiders, both of them are excellent, but only Sutang can feel that the aura and evil spirit in the restaurant are bursting. If they continue to fight, the others will surely come.


    Su Tang lowered her eyes. She had to do something. She couldn''t let them fight any more.


    The guests around had been so scared that they took out their mobile phones to call the police, but strangely, the mobile phone didn''t have a signal.


    "Who called the police? My cell phone has no signal!"


    "It''s strange that there was a signal just now, and now my mobile phone has no signal!"


    "My live broadcast has stopped!"


    ¡­¡­


    The police didn''t know how long they would have to wait. Sue sugar had no time to rush in.


    When she rushed in, because it was so sudden, death and Yexiu were scared.


    Su Tang is an ordinary human without any aura and cultivation. She may die at any time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Susu, leave!"


    They both spoke at the same time, but Su Tang stood between them stubbornly. The spirit of death, mixed with divine power, plus Yexiu''s aggressive feeling, full of magic breath, soon she couldn''t hold her breath and vomited blood.


    "No, no more fighting."


    She vomited a big piece of blood at once, and the whole person also stopped talking.


    As soon as the pupil of death shrinks, Yexiu steps forward.


    But when Yexiu was about to hold her, death lifted him away.


    "Hello, Sue? How''s it going? "


    He stretched out his hand in a panic to wipe off the blood on the corner of her mouth, but the blood was more and more. In the end, her collar was all red, which made his heart beat faster, and the whole person was also flustered.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, clearly just a little puppet, but he is so nervous.


    The tension was out of his control. Later, even his voice trembled.Su Tang vomited a big piece of blood. Now there was no power fluctuation in the air. She felt much better, but she couldn''t say. She coughed pitifully and grabbed death''s hand. "Boss, don''t fight."


    Death doesn''t care about fighting now. He picks her up, but at this time, Yexiu grabs people from him.


    The anger in Yexiu''s pupil can almost burn people, but death is holding Su Tang tightly, not willing to let go at all.


    Yexiu said, "release people. She is just a puppet to you."


    Indeed, a few months ago, Su Tang was an dispensable puppet in his eyes. But gradually, the little puppet seemed to have some magic power. He could not help but look at her and wonder what she was doing and what she was thinking. For this reason, he also released part of his control over her.


    Since when, the position of the little puppet in his heart has changed?


    Death doesn''t know.


    But now he knows that it will be a pity for him to let go of others.


    Yexiu saw that he still refused to let go of people, and his anger almost turned into substance. He clasped death''s hand and said, "how much does it cost to let go?"


    We are not ordinary people. The money in his mouth is certainly not the common currency of the world.


    But death laughed at that time. He seemed to have heard a joke. He said contemptuously: "money? Do you think I''m short of money? "


    Su Tang silently fell in the middle and wanted to extend a hand.


    She is short of money!


    Later, I don''t know if she is not conscious or what''s going on, but she really stretches out her hand.


    As a result, she was strangled by death before she spoke.


    "No, you don''t either."


    Su Tang


    Son of a bitch, boss! Cut off people''s wealth, destroy people''s dream of rich woman!


    It was supposed to be a very nervous time, but Su Tang''s little action made Yexiu laugh.


    His little mirror is as lovely as ever.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    Su Tang was glad that a fierce battle had finally stopped, but he was not happy for a long time, and the person who should have come was still here.


    Mo Qinglan wears a white suit, Leng is to be worn by him out of the Fairy Spirit floating feeling.


    With the appearance of Mo Qinglan, Mo Chen is certainly not late. He is wearing a set of black fashion clothes. He used to wear a dirty pigtail on his head.


    Sue sugar was shocked at the time.


    Monk and dirty braid, maybe Would it be better?


    Mo Chen is different from the evil in the past. Now he feels a little more cool, but when he laughs, his peach blossom eyes are still confusing.


    Both of them are here, and the other one certainly won''t miss it.


    Compared with Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen, Satan''s ostentation is much greater. Luxury cars drive on the road, there are countless bodyguards, and Su Tang are so far away that they can smell the evil smell of capitalist copper.


    After a brief hatred of the rich, Su Tang wanted to faint.


    It''s exciting for five black men to come together.


    "Boss, I, I''m dizzy." Su Tang obediently shrinks in his arms and buries her face in his chest. Now, there is only such a single seedling left. She doesn''t know her identity. She must cover it!


    It''s rare for a puppet to be so clever. Death is very useful.


    However, looking at these people in front of us, the God of death slightly raised his eyebrows. His little puppet is not small in origin. It leads to so many people.


    Su Tang''s puppet breath is very light, but no matter how light it is, it still exists.


    By mistake, several black male owners mistakenly thought that she was controlled by others rather than running away by herself.


    But in the eyes of death, the little puppet would rather wander on the street than be with them. Then she must have her troubles. He didn''t mean to damage her tent, so now, he should make amends for her.


    Death does not know, now he, a heart has long been biased toward her, even his little wife before, also because of getting along with her, gradually fade.


    He always felt at ease and comfortable with her.


    Su Tang is holding on to death''s clothes. Because she is nervous, she is trembling. Her symptoms are obviously not right.


    Death, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang, "I don''t know. My heart beat faster suddenly. I''m so sad..."


    When she said that she felt uncomfortable, her mouth also opened, as if to suffocate, just like a fish without water, which was very pitiful.


    The God of death subconsciously wanted to send her divine power, but as soon as he did it, he suddenly remembered that she was just an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people can''t bear the divine power. He takes a deep breath and looks at these people in front of him. He just wants to make a quick decision.


    "One by one, or together."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Su Tang wanted to applaud death.


    However, Satan laughed.


    His eyes have been staring at Su Tang. Whenever Su Tang does something, his eyes will become deeper. Now, it''s dark as if it''s late at night. There''s a thick danger in it. But at this moment, his lips are wearing a smile.


    "Our family''s little crisp candy is really powerful. Once you are not careful, you find a big man again."


    Satan is right in saying these three words.


    Everyone is in the same field. Satan is a devil. Of course, he knows the God of darkness like death. But he didn''t want to know about it before, but he didn''t want to know that he would have a chance to meet him in his life.


    "Death, you don''t stay in your hell. What are you doing up there?"


    The God of death narrowed his eyes, but then scoffed, "who should I be? Originally, I was the garbage removed by the Protoss."


    Death is even the God of darkness, but as long as the God is still there, he can look down on any devil, the devil who lives in a cold place, dare to rob people with him?


    Don''t think too much of yourself!


    Bruce Lee finally found a chair that was barely complete. He just sat on one side. He was a little sorry, but he was found by these three guys. But it doesn''t matter. Death is such a hard bone to chew. He didn''t chew it down, so he simply gave it to others.


    As for him, watch the fire from the other side.


    When they are almost defeated, he can seize the opportunity to take away his little mirror.


    With this in mind, Bruce Lee has become a gourd eater.


    He met Su Tang several times, and now he could calm down, but Satan was stimulated by death, and now he could not suppress his spleen.


    The archangel of the past, the devil of the future, can''t find a mere death to ridicule him.


    Satan chuckled, but his face was gloomy.


    "I haven''t been fighting for a long time. Since death invited me, I will be invited."


    Satan took the lead. As for the remaining two.


    Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen are not brainless. Bruce Lee people all shrink aside and obviously want to take advantage of them. They rush up at the moment, but they can''t take advantage of him later.Each of them had his own fate. Only Su Tang wanted to die on the spot again.


    The Shura arena is more and more terrible. Now she is not qualified to faint, because after she faints, the next thing will be out of her control.


    Death is holding the little girl. It''s not easy to fight, but even so, he still doesn''t want to let go of people. Of course, because he holds Su Tang, Satan doesn''t play his full power. They are afraid to hurt Su Tang. But Su Xiaotang, who has no conscience, is full of how to run now.


    "Boss, why don''t you put me down first."


    The little girl''s mouth was swollen and her speech was weak. If she had been in the past, death would have disdained her, but now he would have been soft hearted to such a little puppet.


    It''s not safe to fight with her, but death doesn''t want to let go, because there are still a few greedy people behind her.


    Su Tang pulled his clothes again and whispered: "boss, don''t worry, I won''t go with them. Even if they want to take me, I will I will also... "


    Clearly in the fight with Satan, but death is taking time to smile and ask: "what will happen?"


    Su Tang, "to die, to be determined! I''m the boss''s man, but death is the boss''s ghost


    To death, this is like sweet words.


    No, she amused death.


    "Hello, Xiao Su, you have to do what you say. Otherwise, I''ll get angry, but no one can save you."


    Su Tang immediately nodded heavily.


    Death does not know, the baby in his arms seems to perform well, but his heart is another idea.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, it''s Su''s loyalty. What does it have to do with Su Tang!


    "Boss, come on, I''ll take care of you!"


    "Death," you don''t have to say, I also look after myself After that, he immediately entered the "battlefield".


    As soon as death left, the other three couldn''t sit still.


    They all looked in the past, and Su Tang, with a ferocious expression on her sausage mouth, "don''t look at me, I tell you, I''m super ferocious!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    Su Tang said that when she was super fierce, she also made a defensive gesture.


    However, her "three legged cat" Kung Fu in front of the three big men is just like that of a little suckling cat. Not only does it have no deterrent power, but it makes people feel very cute. No, the three big men couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Tang suddenly stare big eyes, a face to anger, feel humiliated, "who! Who''s laughing at me?! Come out, let''s fight! " With that, she thought of death''s arrogant words, so she learned to talk, raised her chin, and said: "forget it, you three go together!"


    She couldn''t catch one of the three together.


    Mo Qinglan only looks at his little girl with a smile. He is a young man who is still a little girl. Inexplicably, he thought of his former "little martial uncle". It''s even more intriguing to think about this.


    So, his little girl, loves to dress up as a man?


    Well This hobby is really helpless.


    Mo Qinglan is the most sober one at the moment. As for the remaining two, especially Mo Chen, he has rolled up his sleeves and wants to teach her a lesson.


    Like Mo Qinglan, Mo Chen also thinks of his "respected Master.".


    The old monk''s face was still in his mind. The vicissitudes of life were covered with white beard, but he was quite selfless. He wanted to give him all the secret techniques.


    In a trance, Mo Shen suddenly thinks that little Koi loves to cheat people. She is a little liar. She pretended to be an old monk and asked him to worship. Later, after being exposed, she could kneel down and offer incense to her stone statue.


    The more mo Chen thinks about it, the more strange he feels. Looking at the little girl in front of him, he just overlaps with the shadow of that year.


    His pupils contracted sharply, and the idea of "teaching" was even more serious.


    He raised the corner of his lip at Su Tang. His voice was dumb and dangerous. "Master, it''s no fun to play the same trick again."


    He said this just to tempt people, but Su Tang was scared to death by him.


    The little girl was very tight. When she was blown up, her waistcoat appeared. Although she soon calmed down, it was too late.


    Mo Chen was cheated by her once, and it''s not so easy to cheat again.


    No, the smile is more insidious.


    Su Tang swallowed and wanted to ask death for help.


    "You, what do you mean by that? What master, I can''t understand the meaning of your words! You''re trying to scare me, aren''t you? "


    The more you say, the more flustered you are.


    Mo Chen''s lips curved more deeply. He stepped forward. This time, his voice was affirmative, "scare you? But Shifu is not afraid of kowtowing to his memorial tablet. Can I scare you? "


    The more mo Chen said, the deeper the eyebrows of Mo Qinglan and Bruce Lee.


    Su Tang wanted to stir up a dispute between the three, but Mo Qinglan suddenly squeaked.


    "Master?"


    They have known each other for a long time, but they have never passed on their own messages to each other. This is the first time.


    Mo Chen glances at Mo Qinglan. From the beginning, there is an impulse to join hands. Of course, the reason why the impulse is impulse is that the idea just flashed by. He quickly vetoed it. After all, there is only one little girl. If she cooperates, she may become a stepping stone for others.


    "Aung? In a previous life, Koi was my master. She did everything for me. "


    Mo Qinglan smiles, "it''s a coincidence that she was my little martial uncle in her previous life. Oh, there''s another identity. She''s still my fiancee. She''s willing to give up her life for me."


    Su Tang almost blurted out that he almost killed his fiancee. Fortunately, she closed her mouth at the last moment, because this kind of saying is self exploding vest!


    Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen look at each other and pick eyebrows. Then they look at Bruce Lee.


    At this time, in order to declare their sovereignty, we can''t help but tell us who we were with the little girl, how they matched each other, and how much the little girl loved us, but the little dragon people can''t tell.


    What do you say?


    The little girl used to take him as her son, but she also had a kind face. How could he say this strange identity.


    He doesn''t speak. Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen won''t give up easily. They even reach a short-term cooperation in order to force Bruce Lee out.


    Mo Qinglan, "this does not want to say, want to come, should be his wishful thinking."


    Mo Chen, "wishful thinking? I''m afraid my Koi don''t know him. "


    As soon as they were excited, Bruce Lee quit. He angrily stood up from his chair and followed them to declare his sovereignty. He said fiercely, "when I was a dragon egg, my little mirror picked me up! And in order to support me, she had a fight with the Creator


    As soon as these words came out, Mo Qinglan and Mo Shen looked at each other again.


    All three of them have some similarities, that is, Su Tang is one generation higher than them, martial uncle and master, but this dragon eggMo Chen sneered directly and said sarcastically, "it''s my son."


    Mo Qinglan said, "my family Xiaoyun has a good heart, even a little flower and grass are reluctant to hurt, if the dragon egg, this is to take home as a pet."


    Two people surnamed Mo choked Bruce Lee to death with one word.


    Night repair gas is not light, "what son, can speak?"


    Three people see to fight, Su sugar see, almost clap.


    Fight, fight, she can take the opportunity to slip away.


    She repressed the joy and stepped back silently. Who could have thought that Satan was fighting death well at this time, and he even slapped her.


    Su Tang was so scared that she didn''t have time to hide. When she reacted, she was already photographed on the ground.


    She originally used the technique of transfiguration, plus some talismans that block the soul and breath. It''s hard for the male master to find out her accomplishments. After all, she hasn''t been a vegetarian these years. Her talismans and arrays were able to dominate the world in those years.


    But no matter how good the technology is, it''s empty shelf now that there''s no aura.


    Satan is not like the others who are reluctant to fight against her. The darkness in this guy''s bones is that if he can''t get it, he will be destroyed.


    For example, now, his palm directly defeated Su Tang''s few talismans.


    As soon as the talisman was destroyed, her true face was gradually revealed.


    The Adam''s apple began to disappear, a head of ink hair began to grow, even before the plain appearance, now also had a world shaking change.


    When Sutang changed back to his original appearance, Satan began to say to death: "open your dog''s eyes and see clearly, whose person is your little puppet?"


    Su Tang''s spirit talisman is too powerful. Not only did she cheat death before, but also the other big men had cheated her for a while. Now without the spirit talisman, death naturally feels the familiar spirit breath on her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    Off the horse off so caught off guard, Su sugar directly Zheng in place.


    Look at Satan again. He is bent on telling death that he has made a mistake with the puppet object. The puppet he grabs at will is not only a teenager, but also his runaway little wife. As a result, death is stunned on the spot.


    Satan also a, you see, said you made a mistake, do not believe the expression, never thought, death suddenly came forward to hold his hand.


    Death, "thank you, demon friend."


    When the God of death said this, his mouth was grateful to the God of death, but his eyes were fixed on Su Tang. From beginning to end, he didn''t even give a straight eye to Satan.


    And for the first time, our Satan was stunned.


    He was full of question marks, but heard death speak again, he said: "thank you for helping me find my wife."


    Satan:???


    Damn it, another one robbing his daughter-in-law?


    Satan was furious at that time, and he began to attack death crazily. But everyone used to be gods, with the same level. The God of death would not be hurt by him, but he was a little trapped. But if he was trapped, the God of death could still send a message through the air.


    "Sophia, you really make it easy for me to find it."


    When the God of death said this, at first glance, it was very gentle, but when Su Tang heard it, it was like a death charm, which made people tremble and fear.


    Now, she just wanted to beat Satan. She had to face four of them. Now, her only thigh has changed.


    Satan, knock you!!!


    Once the soul and breath are revealed, no matter how the face changes, it doesn''t matter. Everyone is either a God or an immortal. No matter how bad it is, they are also a monster. They are nothing but a leather bag.


    Mo Qinglan and Mo Shen have found a clue, and the God of death also shows his eyes of death. As for Satan and Bruce Lee, they will be exposed sooner or later even if they pretend.


    Green tea or white lotus innocent appearance, this is completely can''t go on, Su sugar shrink in the corner, full of mind is how to deal with.


    Death anger to the extreme, see her speechless, regardless of Satan''s crazy attack, directly came to her.


    "Sophia, talk!"


    Satan because of sugar, and some fear, the original crazy attack also gradually stopped, to the end, only death roar.


    The talisman was destroyed, but there was still some aura left around. It was the breath of death. Therefore, he felt it first.


    "You took my painting, didn''t you?"


    With the words of death, the little dragon people and Satan suddenly realized that it was the picture named Sophia that made the little girl disappear. They had always thought that someone was making trouble, but now, the God of death is in the drum. Who is going to make trouble?


    The only thing that makes sense is her.


    They all moved their eyes to Su Tang, but now our Su Xiao Tang is full of only one sentence.


    Now, it''s over!


    I can''t make up lies any more. Su Tang is a little tired after such a long time of wits and bravery. In the past, there was a deadline in those worlds, but now, the system is gone, and she doesn''t know when to spend time with them.


    Well, she is an ordinary person now. She has only 50 years to live to 80 years old.


    What''s more, it doesn''t take more than 50 years. In more than 10 years, people will be aging. She doesn''t believe that these lunatics can chase her!


    She began to break the jar, and after standing up from the corner, she was no longer innocent.


    "Injustice has its head, and debt has its owner. Whether you want revenge or looking for someone, it''s no use looking for me. I''m just a tool man from the beginning to the end." Su Tang changed her silly white sweetness. Although she was smiling, she was very lazy.


    This kind of atmosphere, for a moment, was on a par with them.


    Su Tang is just an ordinary person. In the face of so many big men, she says that she is not afraid of being fake, but she can''t lose her momentum at the critical moment, so she holds back her slight shaking feet. She finds a good chair to sit on, and then lazily sweeps her eyes across the crowd.


    "Are you curious why I left suddenly?"


    Revealing the truth is always very exciting. She feels that her heart is almost beating. Fortunately, the other big men are in the same mood.


    Especially when they heard that she was a tool person, they couldn''t help thinking of those replicates.


    Su sugar, "leave, because I have finished the task, but the only thing I didn''t expect is that you can be angry." When she said this, her face looked impatient. "Do you know how tired it is to redo the task?"


    Task, redo, tool man, these words are nothing to listen to alone, but they can be connected together, but they are incredible.


    This is not, irritable little dragon head one then angry roar way: "this is impossible! My little mirror is not what you call it


    Su Tang looked at him sympathetically, then shrugged, "although I avenged you, I still have to say sorry to you. Your little mirror is such a person. So, is there anything else you want to ask? I can help you with all the answers, but... " After a pause, she said, "but don''t ask about small things. I may not remember them at all."Don''t remember these three words, too hurtful.


    Yexiu retreated a few steps at that time, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Poor little dragon man, he was isolated at that time and became a dragon directly.


    The dragon clan is huge. As soon as he changes, it blocks the sky and blocks the sun around him, and many buildings are destroyed. Su Tang is shocked and says angrily: "Yexiu, calm down! Here are ordinary people! "


    As soon as she shouts, Yexiu doesn''t change back to human form, but Mo Qinglan has already made a move. As an immortal, he first sets a boundary here, and then throws out all the superfluous human beings. Before he does, he doesn''t forget to erase their memory, so as to avoid any trouble in the future.


    When everything is finished, Mo Qinglan stares at her and signals to her, "continue."


    Su Tang took a look at him, eyebrows slightly pick, "continue? What else do you want me to say? I said that everything I do is set up by someone. I''m just a tool man. Without me, there are other Zhang San Li Si. "


    Mo Qinglan, "I don''t believe that there is such existence in this world."


    Indeed, in the world they live in, they are almost as good as the way of heaven. Who else can interfere with such cultivation without leaving any trace.


    Su Tang shrugged again and said, "it''s up to you. I''m an ordinary person. I''m sorry I can''t deal with your problems. Oh, by the way, I remember there was a little cute in my mind at that time. I called it the system, and it said it had a leader, called the main system."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    As the saying goes, what should come will come.


    Su Tang finally couldn''t hold on. She gave all the pots to her dear dog brother.


    She sat lazily in the ruins restaurant, with an innocent smile on her face, but what she said was as cruel as she could be.


    She said: "life, just one, it depends on how the five of you divide."


    With her indifferent attitude, it''s impossible for her to say such words in the course of the task. So what are they in her eyes?


    The dragon clan is a god beast. It''s a beast. There are some grumpy genes in its blood. Seeing this, it roars on the spot.


    He roared angrily, and the huge flame ignited all the rubbish beside Su Tang, and the rubbish turned to ashes in an instant. But to her, the flames didn''t hurt her at all, and even his flames didn''t want to hurt her, but she made him so miserable.


    "Su Tang, don''t you have a heart?"


    The beautiful boy is sad and sad. It''s hard to avoid his appearance.


    But only Su Tang, careless, "heart, what is heart?" She looked at him with a smile, or she looked at everyone with a smile, "don''t tease me, I have to have a heart. I don''t know how many times I have died. You ask yourself, do you want to kill me less times?"


    All the people who asked were speechless.


    The five of them all blacked out. The first thing they caught her was either humiliation or torture. If they were more violent, they even had the heart to kill her. Even if they stopped in time, no one could deny what happened.


    Sue sugar, "no one rules, you love me, I have to love you, right? Originally, I do my task, you do your business, everyone is safe, but why, you are not satisfied? "


    Her voice sounds soft and cute, but what she says is very hard.


    After all, they forced it.


    But if they are paranoid, even at this point, how can they give up.


    She has already become the obsession in their hearts.


    Yexiu moved his lips. His life was given by the little mirror. She not only raised herself, but also helped him find his mother and go forward and backward with him. After so much experience, they finally told him that all this was just a game for her?!


    He drooped his eyes dispiritedly, no longer as spirited as before, and his whole life was gloomy and frightening.


    Compared with Bruce Lee''s decadence, Satan will not give up easily. He is so arrogant that he would rather bear the world than let it bear him.


    "Little Anna, you started the game first, but it''s over, but it''s up to you." Satan said gently, but his eyes were so terrible that he wanted her to die.


    Su Tang is not afraid to wear shoes now. Seeing this, she just said slowly: "should I call you Archangel Lucifer, or the betrayer of heaven, the Lord of darkness, Satan?"


    Sure enough, only those who know the most can be hurt the most.


    The three words of "betrayer" are "heart tied".


    Satan, after a short time of killing, could still laugh, "the winner is the king, and the fittest survive. I can be the biggest angel in heaven, or the king of the dark world. On the contrary, it''s little Anna. You are the Betrayer."


    Su Tang shrugged indifferently and ignored his ruthlessness. "Let me guess what our Dark Lord wants to do? Do you want to circle me again? "


    Satan had indeed done something to ban her, but he didn''t care to do the same thing for the second time.


    He looked at her, his black eyes were twisted, "this time, I will ban your soul, let me be your master, from now on, only listen to me."


    His words made Su Tang laugh a lot.


    "Mr. devil, you are very interesting." She licked the corner of her lip and said with a smile, "in that case, why don''t you enjoy the puppet you prepared at the beginning? It''s a puppet specially made for you by my system one by one. It can simulate 99% of my habits, which is equivalent to me. It''s all puppets. How can you tell the high from the low? "


    When it comes to puppets, Su Tang has a wonderful idea.


    "Otherwise, you can find the system and let it create a one-to-one simulated real puppet for you. After all, your real wife. Sweetheart, it''s all calculated by the system. It''s all acting. As for me, I''m just a player. It''s quite different from the image of your wife. "


    Every word Su Tang said undoubtedly pushed their efforts to a higher peak.


    There is no highest, only higher.


    None of them thought that the other half of them could say such heartless words, but they couldn''t help her.


    As she said, either one life, or go home.


    They broke through all kinds of difficulties and finally found her. How could it be for her life!


    Su Tang is holding on to their weakness and bullying people.Everyone was in a stalemate, but Sutang yawned.


    She looked at them lazily and asked, "how''s it going? Have you thought about it? If you want my life, you should move faster. If you don''t want my life, I''ll leave. " When she finished, she made a tentative move, that is, she raised her foot and stepped back.


    Five people see her want to leave, heart with a fierce pumping, sour pain, but the cruel little son is indifferent, let the popularity of the liver pain.


    "Who allowed you to go!"


    Mo Chen resisted the impulse of catching people back, but he could only say some very superficial cruel words.


    As soon as Mo Chen opened his mouth, the other three also reacted. Only Mo Qinglan didn''t change much from beginning to end, as if all this had already been in his expectation. Even now, he just said calmly, "sugar, go back to rest first."


    Mo Qinglan is so calm, and the tone of his speech is so mild. All this makes Su Tang alert.


    No, it''s not the style of a black man.


    Shouldn''t we fight?


    Conspiracy, there must be a conspiracy!


    Mo Qinglan looked at the little girl so alert, smile deeper, "that set of courtyard, I know you like, this is for you, you don''t have to squeeze that set of burned small apartment. The password and key have not changed. Oh, by the way, don''t worry. I''ll move out. "


    Compared with other people, Mo Qinglan is like a gentle big brother next door.


    What a mistake!


    The more she thought about it, the more alert she was. On the contrary, the other four woke up.


    Extortion is not suitable. If you want to last long, you have to melt her heart first.


    The first step, then, is to do what you like.


    Death is the second reaction. Thinking that the little girl likes games, he immediately said, "the door of Sofia club is always open for sugar."


    Although Satan was very angry with her just now, little Anna was his wife. Don''t say she was angry with him, even if she beat and scolded him at will.


    "Seed, when I came here, I brought all the seeds you like in the castle."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    It''s also a luxury house and a game club. Now even the seeds of the little girl''s favorite plants are ready. What else is left.


    Bruce Lee is still in a daze, and Mo Chen is one step ahead of him. "Maybe Tangtang still needs a cook? At all times and in all over the world, Manchu and Han people are full. As long as you want something to eat, I can prepare it for you. "


    Five people, four people have been competing to publicly bribe and curry favor with each other. Only Bruce Lee is left, anxious and angry.


    They have sent all the things they can. What will he do?


    "Me Yexiu was in a hurry, and because he couldn''t think of a gift for a moment, he could only send out all the things he liked. "All my spirit stones and gems are for Tangtang."


    The spirit stone and gem, which are the things that make the spirit of the cloth twinkle, are also liked by the dragon people.


    This is not, Mo Chen on the spot to pick up.


    "Superficial things."


    Death, "the pompous."


    Satan, "coarse things."


    Mo Qinglan said, "only people who have no taste will like that kind of vanity and exaggeration. In the world of Tangtang, there seems to be an adjective to describe this kind of people." When he said that, he looked at Bruce Lee with a smile and then spat out three words, "kill Matt."


    As soon as he said this, Mo Chen thought that when he was in China before, Bruce Lee had an identity of net red, and he followed him to compete for favor every day. So he also said: "there is a sharp contrast between stars and net red. Net red is just a fast disappearing thing


    Death still remembers that among the four men, he was the first to find Su Tang and tried to snatch people from under his eyes. To this end, he directly joined their line and began to resent Bruce Lee. "Only immature orcs can always think about fighting."


    The first three were not named, but when it comes to Satan, it''s different.


    Satan looked directly up and down, and then sneered, "Oh, little beast."


    Night repair gas face all ferocious, beast?


    "Satan, don''t forget that I have wings, and you have wings! If I were a little animal, what kind of animal do you think you are? "


    It''s said that three women make a play, but now there are five black men. When they quarrel, they are also quite retarded. For example, now, four people bully Bruce Lee, and now they bully death. Anyway, they come back and forth.


    But in the end, it may be due to the species. Bruce Lee is a beast. He obviously bullies the most, but he can''t fight. Who knows if Su Tang will feel that he is irascible and murderous, so he hates him. He can only keep on bending. But later, I don''t know if he''s enlightened. He turns back to himself, which is the form of mini Bruce Lee, holding his fat tail Dejected, he came to Su Tang and asked for comfort, touching and hugging.


    Su Tang almost broke his mark when he saw it.


    Who can handle such a cute little thing?


    She took a deep breath and let herself avoid the cute little dragon man. But how could the little dragon man give up so easily? He reached out and pulled her with his chubby little paw. Then, seeing that she didn''t react much, he jumped to her feet.


    A few other men, with their teeth clenched, called him shameless.


    Su Tang didn''t look down at Bruce Lee for fear that she would be soft hearted. However, Bruce Lee saw that she would not refuse, so she deliberately sat down on her shoes, and then spit out her tongue to the other men.


    He deliberately avoided Su Tang, but made the other four popular.


    He said: "the little beast is the little beast. Just like Tangtang."


    All of you


    Just now, they yelled and scolded him as little animals. Now, in order to compete for favor, they can not become little animals, but if they do change, they will beat themselves in the face!


    Xiaolongren said, "Hey, Tangtang''s feet are so comfortable, soft."


    This time, Chang Mo Qinglan and other people''s faces were gloomy and twisted. They looked at Xiaolongren angrily, and he simply spread his wings, fluttered his little wings and flew to Su Tang''s shoulder. Then, he sat down.


    Sit down, sit down, he also very shamelessly shaking his two claws.


    Mo Chen couldn''t bear it. He burst out on the spot and said, "bah, little animals can play!"


    It''s all for those who pursue their wives. If anyone cares about their face, just scold them. Anyway, they won''t lose a piece of meat. At that time, they will fight secretly. Now, what they fight for is the means.


    However, Xiaolongren was not happy for a long time. His two fat claws swayed to half, and a small bomb suddenly shot at him.


    How small is the small bomb? It broke out a huge force and knocked him off Su Tang''s shoulder. But the power around him was so small that he didn''t hurt a hair of Su Tang.


    At first, Bruce Lee thought that it was the four men who were very jealous. When he got up from the pit on the ground, he found that he had lost his wife again.He was stunned to stay in place: I am so big, so lovely wife how disappeared?!


    Not only him, but all the other four were stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang finally picked up a life, not happy for a long time, suddenly was carried to mid air.


    The sky is very blue, the sea is also very blue, everything is very beautiful, until the other party suddenly let go, let her fall into the sea in a straight line.


    Su Tang: "ah, ah, ah!"


    Ma Ma, this is the deep sea! Even if she can swim, she can''t swim to the shore!


    With a huge pop, Sue sugar fell into the sea, the waves are not big, the sea is also sunny, but her heart was raised to the throat.


    You''re kidding. Who''s not afraid of death?


    She was so careless just now, because she was determined that the five guys would not kill her, and even if some of them wanted to kill her, as long as one of them was willing to protect her, she would be fine. But now, all her black men are gone!


    "My lovely little girl, are you afraid?"


    Sen''s cold voice came out from the bottom of the sea. Su Tang had goose bumps at that time.


    She was taken captive, but she didn''t know who she was from the beginning to the end. She couldn''t help it. She couldn''t tell who she was because she owed too much.


    "What do you want to do?"


    She held her voice, but the other side said darkly, "do you want to live? Please


    Su Tang


    Well, you can be sure, the other party doesn''t want her life, just want to scare her.


    "You think I want to live?" Su Tang''s short legs, which were still fluttering, suddenly stopped swimming. Then, her whole body began to sink. However, before sinking, she said, "thank you for giving me a ride"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    Su Tang thought that he was sinking, this pair of fatless appearance can certainly frighten right, the result is at this time, the magic thing happened.


    Her legs changed, she could feel her legs merging, that feeling After thinking about it, she didn''t know how to describe it. In a word, it wasn''t uncomfortable, but it was wonderful. With the combination of her legs, she found that she could breathe in the sea.


    They''ve all experienced big scenes, and the mere variation won''t scare her.


    She adjusted her mood. As a result, when she turned back, her eyes were covered. The other side tied her eyes with a ribbon. The ribbon was not ordinary. Even in the sea, it was very elegant and not affected by the sea.


    With this ribbon, Su Tang can only feel that she is in the sea, surrounded by water, dark environment, as if abandoned by the world. She tried to reach out and pull the ribbon off her face, but she failed.


    The ribbon seemed to grow on her eyes. When she pulled it hard, she could feel her eyelids torn.


    She frowned, only to hear a chuckle in her ear.


    "Baby, you are so suitable for this sea."


    The other side''s whispering voice was as light as mist, plus the sound of waves. Su Tang should not have heard it, but at this time, because she couldn''t see it, her attention was all focused on her ears. Vaguely, she felt the other side''s paranoid and crazy voice.


    I don''t know if the other party''s voice has been dealt with. At this moment, she can''t guess who the other party is just by her voice.


    But if you think about it, there are already five male masters, and the remaining three are Xiao Xie, Qi Heng and Li Qiu.


    Li Qiu is a demon master. His cruel means are different from ordinary people. Qi Heng is an immortal governor on his face. No matter how twisted his heart is, his face is also full of bright moon and breeze. Only Xiao Jiu, who doesn''t play cards according to common sense, is a madman, plus his human blood.


    Under the silk belt, Su Tang''s eyes picked slightly. Only when she guessed who the other party was, could she deal with him slowly. Otherwise, she would have to turn over.


    But now it''s the same as turning over a car. The sea king has turned over in the sea and has no relatives. Now even the species have changed.


    Xiao Jiu, a madman, can divide himself into seven personalities at the beginning, which shows the degree of his madness. Now, he must be the same as her. He is cruel and crazy, and he will be slaughtered if he is not careful. Su Tang can''t know his present degree of blackening, so at the beginning, she chose not to say anything and left him to perform slowly.


    Sue sugar can feel something around her, strong breath, and with a strong possessive.


    "I hear you like the sea?"


    The deep voice floated into her ears again. It was clear that she was in the sea, but Su Tang found that she could actually speak, which might be the unique function of the shark. She cleared her throat and said with a smile, "I still like the forest."


    The sea and the forest, if you know the world well, you will know that he is green.


    Unfortunately, he knew nothing about this, but even so, it did not prevent him from using his mind.


    Forest, what would like forest? Most people like lively places, only the dragon people love the mountains and forests.


    In this way, the golden pupil of the shark turned dark.


    "Honey, you''re not good."


    Sue sugar suddenly angered each other, soon, her chin was picked up.


    Su Tang, "well behaved or not, it depends on how you define it. For my small system, I am the most obedient host in its hands."


    At this time, of course, the firepower should be sprayed on the system. After all, this guy still doesn''t know where to spend his holiday, like her. It''s thrilling to raise an old man. His life is almost gone.


    As soon as she said this, she really angered the other party again. The hand holding her chin pulled her to her arms.


    "Oh..." Xiao chuckled. There was a dangerous smell on his handsome and strange face, but he had a smile on his lips. "It''s not good for you to irritate me."


    Su Tang pursed her lips, lost her eyes, and her senses became more and more obvious. For example, now she can clearly feel his tail wrapping around her tail. This kind of posture is hard to say.


    But that''s the beginning.


    Xiao began to copy her face with her chin clasped hand. Her movements were gentle, and even her voice was not as dangerous as before. On the contrary, she was deeply attached and tender. "Honey, I''ll forgive you if I apologize and admit my mistake."


    In fact, it''s very humble to be a black man.


    However, Sutang doesn''t believe it.


    What''s the best thing a shark can do? He can bewitch people. Now he can bewitch her to apologize. What''s in the back? There must be a backhand waiting for her.


    "What if I don''t?"


    As soon as the voice fell, sure enough, the tenderness just disappeared, and the water temperature in the sea began to drop sharply. Vaguely, she also felt the storm, and the eye of the storm was the guy beside her."Honey, I told you, it''s really no good for you to irritate me." No longer just gentle whisper, this time, his paranoia again revealed no doubt, he clasped Su sugar''s shoulders, the next second, a tear, clothes in the sea all damaged.


    Then Sutang heard his paranoid voice.


    "Where the sea is so beautiful, we humans never wear such crude clothes as human beings."


    Originally deep in the sea, now there is no clothes glued to the body, which is more comfortable. So, she thanks.


    "Thank you for helping me get out of my way."


    For ordinary people, she had already lost her face in fright, but she did not show a look of panic, instead, she gave thanks generously.


    Can Xiao drink, want is her thanks?


    Xiao drink gas explosion, he was crazy for so long, so long snake disease, for the first time defeated in the hands of a person, this time, he did not know what to do with her!


    No fighting, no killing, no scolding, no scaring. As a result, she can thank herself.


    Who wants her to thank you?!


    Xiao Jiujun''s face began to twist, but the little bastard on the opposite side didn''t change his face. In order to make him not soft hearted, he covered her eyes!


    In a trance, he thought that when he was watching, someone yelled at her and asked her if she had a heart.


    Now, he also wants to ask her whether she has heart or not!


    Xiao took a deep breath, but he couldn''t get rid of it. At last, he bit her fiercely.


    Unexpected kisses, no, not even kisses. This is one-sided venting gnawing.


    Su Tang hissed. She didn''t make a sound. It''s good that she made a sound. Instead, she stimulated the other party even more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    Su Tang''s lips were gnawed, she wrinkled her face, soon, she felt the smell of blood.


    That''s her mouth!


    The pain in her mouth made her want to run away. However, this thought just came up and was soon forced down by her, because she found that someone who had been violent was more violent because of the stimulation of blood.


    At this moment, he put her into his arms, arms tight hoop, her waist was his buckle of raw pain.


    Su Tang frowned deeper and deeper, but there was no sign that she wanted to stop. At last, she couldn''t bear it and threw her tail at someone.


    That heavy a jilt, see soon jilt to someone Xiao small drink body, finally, but was avoided by him.


    Xiao drink although loosened, but his lips with a faint smell of blood, this smell has been stimulating him, coupled with the little girl''s action, which makes his pupil more crazy.


    "My dear, you will destroy your tools for giving birth in the future."


    As soon as Xiao finished, he suddenly remembered that xiaozizi used to be very disgusted with having a baby.


    She said that she didn''t like children and didn''t want to have children for the time being. At that time, Xiao Jiu didn''t think much about it and didn''t want to have children. Their demon clan had difficult children, and they probably couldn''t give birth to a baby for hundreds of years together. Besides, Xiao Jiu and she were just newly married and made a baby. Isn''t that distracting his daughter-in-law''s attention, so Su Tang said no In Xiao''s opinion, it is the best thing.


    But now, what does not like children, what does not want to have children, she is so, the ultimate reason is not like him!


    Xiao drink by her gas of liver ache, even heart dirty all follow a smoke.


    Will he treat her well?


    But why can she be so cold-blooded!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. The little boy he didn''t want before suddenly felt that if he had one, it would be good. At least he could restrain her a little.


    So he reached out and stroked her stomach.


    "Every year a mermaid has three years of hair and love. It''s the best time to have a baby." Xiao Xie fantasized about the little girl''s big belly. Her soft belly bulged slightly, which gave birth to the lives of the two of them. Her eyes were hot when she thought, "mermaid is pregnant for three years, and during her pregnancy, she is very dependent on her partner. Baby, don''t worry, I will be waiting for you for these three years."


    Su Tang thinks that she is also a person who has experienced big storms. She can''t see her eyes. She is just a black man, but she can resist five at once. So what is a Xiao drink? But she never thought that he was so shameless, so scheming, he wanted to use the child to tie her!


    Finally, Su Tang could not be indifferent any more. She began to resist violently, especially when the other person''s hand touched her belly, he always felt that he was going to put a baby into her stomach.


    "Xiao drink!"


    This is the first time that Xiao Xie came to the world and called her full name. Xiao Xie is very useful and happy.


    At least, she''s not mistaken.


    "Well? What''s up? Baby, do you want to discuss with me whether you want to have a boy or a girl? "


    Su Tang gnashes her teeth. What''s the matter!


    "I have a ball for you! Xiao, you let me go


    Xiao drink but smile, "the child did not appear before, do you think I will let go?"? Sugar baby, be good and be obedient, and I won''t hurt you


    Listen, what is the word of tiger and wolf!


    Su Tangqi''s heart, liver, spleen and lung began to ache, "Xiao drink, even if I have a child, do you think I will fall in love with you because of a child? I tell you, it''s impossible! I su sugar is not so easy to be controlled by people, but a child, you dare to let me pregnant, I dare to kill it


    Compared with her impatience and depravity, Xiao drink is very calm.


    "No, you''re in a hurry." He spoke slowly, with a smile on his lips. "If you are anxious, it means you are afraid. If you are afraid, it means you can''t be cruel to that child. So I won this time. "


    Su Tang was powerless to refute what he said. Indeed, she was anxious. If not, she could continue to deal with him. But the child was never a gamble, let alone a tool to tie her. If she wanted to have a child, she must be willing. Otherwise, even if the child was born, she would be subconsciously disgusted.


    It''s doomed to be a tragedy, so why make it?


    "Xiao drink, you can try, I will not be ruthless."


    Her voice gradually cold, not the first angry, not the first uneasy, obviously, she calmed down.


    This time, it was Xiao''s turn to frown.


    He doesn''t like children either, but if it''s the two of them, he will certainly take them in mind. But now, if a child causes their irretrievable ending, he will definitely give up the idea.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough not to get your heart, to get your people, to get your children."He said this on purpose, but Su Tang was frightened by him for fear that he would do so.


    "No, you won''t get me, and you won''t get my children. You will only get a corpse with one body and two lives." Su Tang held the mentality that would rather die, raised chin straightly.


    Her eyes couldn''t see, but she could feel each other''s mood swings.


    Rage, anger, and some fear.


    Good.


    This time, she won the bet!


    They are just like the gamblers on the gambling table. What they fight for is to see who can afford to go out and who can hold each other down. At present, they are tied in a round trip.


    Su Tang began to think of gradual, let him and other men, like revenge, resentment, any emotional entanglement, go to the system, after all, the original release task but they.


    "Xiao, I''m just a tool worker without feelings. If you have resentment in your heart, I can provide you with an idea."


    Xiao Chueh sneered, "system? Don''t worry, I''ll find it out. "


    Su Tang said, "no, just one system is not enough. It''s just a small worker. If you want to find out, you have to find out its boss. Oh, by the way, after finding out, can you call me


    Xiao Jiu:?


    Sue sugar smiles, "since you''re going to do it, you''re not the only victims. So we should fight together, of course. Only in this way can we show our revolutionary friendship of sharing weal and woe. "


    Her mouth, which can be said to be alive even if it''s dead, and who had tried every means to get rid of the relationship before, is now a person on a boat.


    "Revolutionary friendship?" Xiao Chueh said with a smile, "I don''t have friendship."


    "I have only one, and that''s my wife."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    What can su Tang do if Xiao doesn''t drink firewood and rice? She can only choose to say nothing.


    Soon, there was a sense of confrontation between them.


    Su Tang didn''t speak, and Xiao drink didn''t speak, but this state didn''t last for long, because soon after, Su Tang found a very pitiful event, that is, her Mermaid constitution has changed!


    So, does that pit father''s hair and love period appear?


    Do you want to come so fast!


    All of a sudden, Su Tang couldn''t speak, but even if she didn''t say anything, Xiao Xie noticed it.


    Mermaid''s physique makes Su Tang''s skin as smooth and delicate as milk. At this time, the beautiful little mermaid is blinking a pair of big wet eyes. The big eyes are full of blurred luster, and even the tip of the ear is not obviously light red.


    Before the cold war, Xiao Xie took the ribbon from her eyes, which made her recognize herself. At this time, he was also glad that he took the ribbon. Otherwise, how could he enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    The mermaid''s ears are different from human''s. The Mermaid''s ears are slightly sharp, just like the fairy''s ears. Now there are light red marks on them. The lovely mermaid is more lovely now.


    Xiao drinks to swallow saliva uncontrollably, the mermaid is extremely loyal to the partner, but now his little partner is in front of him. Who can bear it.


    "Honey, this is..." Clearly deep in the sea, but Xiao drink but dry mouth, even the blood in the body with a small boiling.


    My little friend''s face is pale crimson, lovely and charming, which means that what he says is very naughty.


    Sue sugar, "I''m not. I''m not. What are you talking about?"


    The more anxious she was to deny it, the more guilty she was. However, she was also a person who had seen big waves. At the critical moment, she could still beat back, "it''s you!"


    Xiao was still angry before drinking. Seeing that his little friend was so lovely, he didn''t want to deny it.


    "Yes, that''s me."


    So, little baby, come on ~


    Xiao zuoxingyang, mermaid, is so unprincipled that you can''t fight with your little partner for a long time. It''s almost OK. As long as your little partner is still around you, that''s what he owns.


    However, before long he was happy, Su Tang had already stiffened her face and angrily scolded, "your saliva is poisonous!"


    "Yes..." Without even thinking about it, Xiao blurted out one thing: Fortunately, he stopped it in time, or else he would not be able to reason.


    "What is it, what is it?" Xiao drink immediately face big change, "my saliva, how toxic?"


    Su Tang''s small face has become more and more red, and the tip of her ear is even more red. Even around her clavicle, she begins to have a lovely pink.


    But it''s such a lovely little girl who talks nonsense.


    Su Tang said, "you bit me a few days ago. Today I''m not right. It must be you. No one here wants to hurt me except you!"


    It was forced to touch the porcelain, but Xiao Chueh didn''t get angry. Instead, he chuckled.


    "Honey, this is hair..."


    Before his voice fell, Su Tang had covered his ears, "don''t listen, don''t listen, Wang Ba chants scriptures."


    She just didn''t want to listen to his explanation, and she didn''t want to hear him say things that she couldn''t bear. As a result, who would have thought that at this time, there was really a bastard swimming over.


    Wang BA''s volume is quite big. When she swam over, Su Tang felt that it blocked the sky and blocked her sky for a moment.


    She slowly raised her head. At this time, all the little shrimps and big turtles were afraid to come. After all, Xiaojiu''s Mermaid blood suppressed most of the creatures in the sea. As long as he was there, the other creatures would not dare to come near.


    The big tortoise came suddenly, Xiao Xie''s attention was immediately diverted.


    Su Tang pretended to be cute for so long. At this moment, it''s a good time to leave. How could she give up easily.


    "System, brother dog, is that you? Are you here to pick me up? "


    The joyful voice rings out, Xiao drinks the facial expression a change, then the breath also followed danger.


    The kid''s deception in the past was all coerced by this damned thing. Now, he hasn''t found it out yet. Instead, he has sent himself to the door.


    Anger began to float and sink in his eyes, and his strength began to concentrate in his hands.


    Big tortoise is not so easy to be provoked. It was driven by people to come here. Seeing this, it immediately opened its big mouth. It was clearly a tortoise, but its appetite was like a glutton. When it took a bite, it swallowed up more than half of the sea water.


    Wait


    That''s not right.


    Here is the sea. The sea water is a liquid. If it is swallowed, it will also suck away the sea water. When can the sea be like jelly, and one mouthful can go down without another?


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t need to think much to understand that this place is not the sea at all. It''s the border world drawn by Xiao Xie. There is no one else here except her and Xiao Xie. No wonder his possessiveness can tear her coat.It''s inconvenient for her to tear her coat. After all, with her self-esteem, she won''t be naked. Running out, she can''t afford to lose her face.


    Unfortunately, he missed it.


    She will not run out without clothes, but as early as in the beginning, she left a backhand for herself.


    The first man she met was mo Qinglan. He invested 800 million yuan to build a quadrangle for himself, which was full of spirit. For this reason, she deliberately set up a small array in the corner of the courtyard. As long as she was urged, she could go back.


    After she was pierced by the little dragon people before, all her talismans were destroyed. Fortunately, when she stimulated Xiao to drink a few days ago, when the other party was bitten by her, she secretly swallowed a little of his spirit.


    Aura was stored in her body, these days, waiting for this day.


    Now it''s time for her to look at Xiao Xie who is fighting with the big tortoise, smile and wave her hand, and then jump into the whirlpool array drawn with Xiao Xie''s aura.


    Xiao Jiu is trapped by the big tortoise. When he finds out his little partner''s intention to escape, it''s a step too late.


    His face suddenly changed. When he rushed over, he caught nothing.


    He was very angry, and the fierce breath began to boil in his body. Looking at the big tortoise not far away, he flashed. He directly removed its shell and broke its neck, but it was not enough, because he found that all the big tortoises were fake!


    "Sue, sugar!"


    his roar caused a crack in the border, and as the crack grew larger, the original flowing sea began to solidify. Then, like the foam in the sun, the sound of the bang became void.


    If Sue sugar was there, she would find that she had never left the restaurant.


    What''s more, even time has not passed for a long time.


    The time of the border was set by Xiao, but in reality, it was only half an hour later. No, the guests in the surrounding restaurants were still there, but they were forgotten how the restaurant was damaged. They thought it was the restaurant itself that collapsed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    All the six black men are abroad, and Su Tang has returned to China along with the array.


    She thinks she is too smart. Now, all the spirit stones in the yard belong to her. With these things, she will not be controlled by others, and she can better hide herself. For example, at this moment, she has already figured out what her next identity is.


    Nowadays, who is not Yangou? She doesn''t believe it. She has changed from a young woman to a white haired old woman. Can those men still love her?


    The six black male owners all appeared, no accident, and the remaining two would not be late. She was afraid that they would meet, so the best way was to persuade them first.


    A young girl may still fall in love, but a white haired old man with wrinkles on his face and old soul tells them that they are late. She dissuades them, or gives them an illusory future, so that they can find her soon in their next life.


    Of course, what the next life, it is empty promises, this life she did not know when to live, next life, a no memory of her, it is not her.


    Su Tang said to do it, but the only thing she didn''t expect was that she ran away from Xiao Jiu, and the side effects of that bastard were still there!


    The side effect of mermaid lasts for three months. Fortunately, there are countless spirit stones here. With these things, she can well suppress the agitation in her body.


    Her speed is very fast, because there is not much time for her to waste.


    The layout of the courtyard is the same as it was at the beginning, without any change. After she could suppress the blood of the mermaid, she packed a little quickly.


    Lingshi, there are all kinds of lingcao, she did not carefully select, a pack of things on the head, and then left the courtyard.


    When she left, her face grew old and her clothes were wrinkled. She walked in the street trembling like an old man who would soon die of medicine.


    Su Tang doesn''t have an ID card, and she can''t check in, so she passes all the hotel rentals and so on.


    The street is very busy, but all of them have nothing to do with her. She doesn''t know them, and they won''t help her. Finally, she walks and suddenly comes to a police station.


    Originally, when she passed the police station, she didn''t think much about it. She still walked aimlessly, but three minutes later, she came back trembling.


    She slowly raised her head, because she was old, so her eyes were not clear at the beginning, but compared with ordinary old people, her eyes still had aura.


    Ordinary people are afraid of being blackmailed, so when they see the old man, they are afraid that she will wrestle and give her all her property. But the police are different. No one dares to blackmail the police.


    Of course, Su Tang is unusual. It''s difficult for her to find the police. Although she cheated a little, it''s a white lie.


    She didn''t help directly, but a white haired old man helplessly raised his head and looked at the monitoring at the door. Anyone who saw it couldn''t be indifferent. Before the police saw it, some enthusiastic passers-by began to report the case.


    There are several pedestrians around the police station. They dare not help Su Tang directly, but they go to the guard at the door of the police station.


    "Well, uncle, have you seen that old lady? She''s wrinkled and holding a small bag full of mud. Do you think she''s lost? "


    Uncle guard didn''t notice it at the beginning. When passers-by said it, he was in a hurry to go out. However, as soon as Uncle guard came out, he saw the police running out of the hall.


    Two people see this, all unified point to the outside.


    "Officer Fang, you also saw the old man at the door?"


    Officer Fang said, "yes, I happened to be watching the surveillance. I thought it was like a lost old man, so I decided to come out and have a look."


    When Su Tang saw someone coming out, she stopped looking at the camera. She chose to drag her little bag and go on, but how could the police be indifferent.


    "Grandma, this grandma, where are you going?" As soon as officer Fang came up, he enthusiastically stabilized Su Tang, while observing her physical condition.


    The clothes were wrinkled, the small bag was stained with soil, and her hands were covered with black dirt. Fang police felt pity at that time.


    "Grandma, where''s your family? Why are you alone in the street


    Officer Fang didn''t know that the things in the little bag were very valuable, and the black things in Sutang''s fingernails were also the spiritual soil that he had touched when he was picking up the spirit grass. These are all treasures.


    "ABA, ABA..." Su Tang talks nonsense, but the corners of her mouth are smiling. She even looks at officer Fang kindly.


    Of course, for Su Tang, this is the future meal ticket. I have to thank them.


    Officer Fang was stunned, "what is ABA? Are they your relatives? Children? "


    Su Tang said with a loving smile, "Abba, Abba."


    Come on, officer Fang confirmed that the old woman is suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, which is often called Alzheimer''s disease.As a policeman, he can''t leave the old lady alone in the street. He coaxed her into the police station, and then poured her a cup of hot water.


    It''s cold. The old lady''s hands are cool. Officer Fang thinks she''s pitiful. Besides hot water, he also brings her some bread which is easy to digest.


    Other people in the police station also gathered around.


    "Officer Fang, who is this?"


    Officer Fang said, "I found it at the door. The old lady seems to have Alzheimer''s disease. You can check if there are any old people around. If not, you can check where the old man is from."


    Originally, the census was very popular, so it was not difficult to find out who she was, but Su Tang''s identity was false. Therefore, no matter how they checked, they could not find out her identity and origin.


    No way, officer Fang can only temporarily settle her in the police station, and then contact some welfare agencies.


    Su Tang is very leisurely, drinking hot water, eating bread, but later to see other people are still eating spicy, she was a little greedy.


    Which young man can resist the delicious spicy bar.


    Because it''s lunch break, so the police are also very relaxed. No, there are also little girls drinking milk tea.


    Su Tang shivered to walk past, she is not polite, a change before the confused appearance, smilingly way: "spicy strip."


    Small police smell speech, also not stingy, immediately handed the hot strip in the past.


    "Granny, you like spicy noodles, too."


    Su Tang happily took a bite, which made those black men exhausted. Now it''s not easy to have such a nice bite of spicy bar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    Su Tang''s consummate acting skills, although the little police officer thought she could communicate with her at first when she heard her clearly shouting spicy bars, only later found out that the old woman was only sensitive to food.


    This is not, silver haired, see who are ABA ABA, only to see the food, what milk tea, terrible, potato chips and so on, her eyes are bright.


    There is an old woman in the police station. Naturally, the police are very attentive to help her find her family.


    Although the old woman is old and delirious, she is a good person. Even if some people have Alzheimer''s disease, they don''t want to trouble others because of their inner self-cultivation. At this moment, she just sits by and accepts others'' feedings.


    "Grandma, do you drink this coke?"


    "Milk tea bar, drink hot milk tea, it''s cold."


    "What about the others? Cake or chips? "


    The police are very enthusiastic. When they feed grandma, they pay a little attention to her age. Therefore, even if they give her food, it is very small.


    Su Tang is both happy and helpless, happy is free to eat delicious, but helpless is, despite her age, but her soul can be young, do not hesitate ah, continue to feed ah!


    Su Tang looked at the policemen anxiously. At last, the policemen were staring at by her. They hid all their snacks one after another. Then, like a kid, she said to her with a smile: "grandma, you can''t eat without it."


    At the end of the short break, the police are busy again. If she can''t find her family in the afternoon, she will be placed in a nursing home. Su Tang feels very grateful.


    Homes for the elderly, this is the real sense of the pension ah.


    But she never thought that there would be an accident in the police station before she started her real pension life in such a short time.


    Originally, the police brought several suspects for routine investigation and inquiry, but before long, someone made trouble.


    In this day and night, someone is making trouble in the police station.


    The suspect was still wearing handcuffs on his wrist. At the beginning, he was hanging around like a gangster. No one took it seriously. The police around him didn''t even give extra eyes, but the little police officer who arrested him.


    "Sit down and ask you, how old are you this year and what about your ID card?"


    The little gangster was chewing gum, smelling the words and grinning, "no, Mr. policeman, I just fell. Why did you bring me in?"


    The little policeman''s face was solemn. Seeing his appearance, he immediately said in a deep voice: "fall? When you fall in front of other people''s cars, who do you run into? "


    The little gangster said with a smile, "touch China? Mr. police, without evidence, who do you say touches porcelain? "


    ¡­¡­


    The little policeman should have just taken office. When he met with this kind of prick, he was still arguing for some monitoring evidence to make him fall into the law. But the little gangster, just like hearing some joke, chuckled directly.


    Su Tang didn''t take it seriously at first, but later, the little gangster didn''t know whether he was crazy or a ghost. Instead, he quickly grabbed the pistol from the little policeman''s waist, and then shot heavily at the ceiling.


    A bang.


    All of them fell on their faces. Su Tang was still drinking milk tea in her hand. She cheated her from other police sisters and took a sip. The shrapnel of the bullet flew over and swept the milk tea directly. Our poor Su Xiao Tang was splashed with milk tea at that time.


    She stared at her sweet and delicious milk tea, and then looked at the little bastard. At first, she was stunned, and then she laughed wildly.


    Sugar:?


    Spilled her milk tea and gave her a smile? I''m fed up with this shit!


    Sue sugar gas all upside down to pull out the table, then in everyone''s shocked eyes, she Bang directly to hit the past.


    The little gangster obviously didn''t expect that an old woman had so much strength. When he reacted, he was already pressed by the table, and even the other policemen were all stunned.


    They pull Su Tang aside one after another for fear that something might happen to her. As a result, her mother-in-law is unharmed.


    The police were even more shocked.


    "Grandma, are you really OK?"


    Su Tang looked at them with a smile, as before, with a kind look in her eyes. However, this kind look didn''t last long, especially when the little gangster lingered under the table, and even published some harsh words belonging to the cannon fodder villain. Su Tang couldn''t bear it, so she picked up a cactus and hit him in the face.


    This smash, the world finally quiet.


    On one side, the police finally responded. The robber in the little gangster''s hand had already left and flew to one side. He had no weapons and was hit by the table again. The outcome of the little gangster was no surprise.


    It was su Tang. The police were shocked by her strength.


    "Granny, otherwise, we''d better go to the hospital for examination."Su Tang asked the people in the nursing home to go to any hospital. She immediately refused. The police didn''t dare to pull her, so they had to coax her.


    "Grandma, if you want to go to the hospital with us, I''ll buy you another cup of milk tea. You see, your clothes are dirty too. Well, I''ll see what''s in your bag. I''ll take it out and change it for you."


    The police said while opening her bag, originally thought that such a big bag, which should put some clothes or something, but as soon as it was opened, the police were stunned.


    Stone, flowers???


    "What are these?"


    The police lady opened the bag, and all the others saw it. Seeing this, one of the policemen said: "no wonder I felt heavy when I took this bag. My feelings were all stones."


    In the eyes of the police, the old woman is old, so she takes these broken stones and flowers as her treasure.


    "Grandma, these things are useless. Let me help you lose them."


    Su Tang saw that they were going to throw away their treasure. She immediately jumped on it. This time, she suddenly found that she had so many spirit stones and so many spirit flowers and plants. How could she turn them into garbage!


    "Abba? Abba, Abba


    Her emotional ups and downs suddenly become bigger, the police are afraid of scaring her, can only pacify: "grandma, don''t get excited, we don''t touch your baby, you first calm down."


    Grandma can''t calm down. Grandma''s pension is gone!


    Su Tang''s face looks like the sky is falling down. As for the little gangster on the other side, he was hit hard, but now his expression has a subtle change, like waking up from a dream. With a blank face and half a sound, he just yelled out.


    "Help! Help


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    Little gangster''s blankness and fear, no one cares, everyone''s attention is on Su Tang''s side, after all, at that time, if it was not for her hand, this matter would not be so easy to solve.


    The police are worried about Su Tang''s body, but Su Tang''s whole heart is on her lingshiling grass. In the end, even her favorite milk tea and potato chips can''t make her happy.


    She almost burst into tears.


    The old woman was in a low mood. At this time, someone finally noticed the little gangster.


    They moved the table away, but then the gangster faced imprisonment instead of verbal warning.


    The little gangster is not very clear about what happened before, but he vaguely remembers that he was in trouble. At this time, he was flustered and afraid, and he couldn''t speak clearly.


    "I am wronged, I am wronged!"


    The policeman sneered, "wronged? Where''s the surveillance? You think we''re all blind? Be honest, snatch the pistol and attack the police. Why don''t you continue to be crazy


    At last, the little gangster was so flustered that he cried out. He was used to touching porcelain and blackmailed a sum of money when he was bullied. However, because the amount of blackmail he blackmailed did not exceed 3000, he could not detain him and could only give a verbal warning every time.


    He is a habitual criminal in this area. Knowing that the police can''t help him, he is even more unscrupulous. But he never thought that one day he would turn over.


    It''s a big crime to take a policeman''s gun and try to attack him.


    "I was really wronged. I didn''t know what was going on just now, so I suddenly lost control. When I became conscious, I was already under the big table."


    The little gangster was crying, but how could the police believe him? They saw it with their own eyes. Besides, if there was not an old woman, the ending might be more troublesome.


    "Be honest, what''s the trouble!"


    Sue sugar now blocked all the voices, the whole person except her schoolbag, nothing into her eyes.


    The police station was in a mess, but at this time, someone came.


    "Hello."


    The cold voice rang out, causing people to raise their eyes one after another.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Looking for someone, I heard that you found a person, so I came to see if it was my family."


    Su Tang''s mind was full of the spirit stone that she had turned into a stone. Until now, a cold voice awakened her consciousness. Her pupils shrank, and then, I wish the whole person would shrink in the corner.


    Yaoshou, how did Mo Qinglan find here?!


    Su Tang''s brain moved quickly, and soon he thought of Lingshi.


    That bastard must have done something wrong. If not, how could her spirit stone become a stone!


    She was so angry that she wanted to go back and bite. But when she thought of the subtle relationship between them, she gave up the reckless idea.


    Her head turns fast, but no matter how fast, it can''t catch up with the speed of Mo Qinglan''s long legs.


    When the police heard what he said, they immediately exposed the figure of the old woman.


    "Family lost? Who is it? What do you look like, how old are you, and what''s your name? "


    Under the police''s inquiry, Mo Qinglan said, "she prefers to say ABA ABA."


    Come on, as soon as this word appears, the police don''t have to ask anything else. It must be the family of the old lady.


    "Grandma, do you know this young man?"


    Su Tang immediately looks frightened. She grabs the police''s hand. She looks too frightened. Mo Qinglan is full of gentlemanly feeling. Seeing that she is afraid, she shows a helpless and doting expression.


    "Walking around with stones again? I told you, these are stones, not gemstones. If you like gemstones, I''ll give them to you. " Mo Qinglan bent down to pick up her small broken bag, and then came forward, "good, come home with me."


    Su Tang refused to go home with him. After all, where there is a home, it''s all Shura hall!


    My wife just saved one of the policemen, so they are also very attentive. They are afraid that my wife will be bullied and cheated by others, so they ask Mo Qinglan, "young man, you haven''t given some proof. If you can''t give it, we can''t let you take people away."


    Mo Qinglan smile, full of cooperation: "I know the police sir." When he finished, he took out a bag of spirit stones from himself and put them into Sutang''s hands. "The stones are not funny. I''ll give them to you."


    On the surface, a simple bag, because of Su Tang''s wrong hand, all the spirit stones fell out.


    Anyway, it''s a spirit stone. It''s not bad outside.


    This is not, the police noticed the fall of things, one by one all wide eyed.


    This is Colorful gems, right?


    Gems in the ordinary human world are not as good as spirit stones, so whether it is color or transparency, spirit stones are several times higher.


    Su Tang looks at the spirit stone falling on the ground and is more and more sure that her escape is under his control.


    Her teeth are itching, but Mo Qinglan says with a smile: "don''t be angry. I''ll buy you milk tea later. Yes, I know it''s my fault that I didn''t buy you milk tea in the morning, but you can''t run around."The more mo Qinglan said, the more people believed in their relationship.


    After all, he really knew her.


    Certificate this thing, even if it''s difficult for ordinary people, it''s difficult for Mo Qinglan, it doesn''t exist. No, he soon picked her up from a crowd of police.


    "Thank you, Mr. police, for your trouble."


    Mr. Mo Qinglan is polite and friendly. He looks like a noble young man, but he doesn''t dislike Su Tang''s little bag. As for the other hand, he naturally leads his baby.


    Su Tang is good at learning this time, and doesn''t compete with him. Now that she''s caught, what else can she do? She can only wait for the next chance to escape.


    Mo Qinglan''s car is parked at the gate of the police station, but if someone stares at the monitoring at this moment, they will find that there is a short-term error in the monitoring. When the monitoring returns to normal, Mo Qinglan''s car has disappeared.


    Su Tang went back to the mansion which had been away for a whole morning. She didn''t feel excited and nervous. She was just like a salted fish, sitting on the stone stool in the courtyard, listless.


    Mo Qinglan looks at her white hair and can''t help thinking of the past.


    At that time, the little girl lost her aura and became an old woman with wrinkles on her face. At that time, he was full of heartache, but this time, his mood was completely different.


    As he poured himself spirit tea, he looked at her slowly. "Tell me, how many identities have you never played?"


    He doesn''t know the identity of a woman disguised as a man.


    Su Tang pursed her lips and refused to communicate with him. Mo Qinglan was not in a hurry. She continued to drink his spirit tea and said with a smile: "do you know when I tampered with this house?"


    The earlier he started, the sooner he suspected her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1289

    Su Tang is still sitting on the stone bench in the yard, speechless. Mo Qinglan is not angry, but turns to pour a cup of spirit tea for her, "as early as the beginning."


    This is a surprise to Su Xiaotang. At first? What was the beginning?


    She just woke up in the hospital? After buying a house, it''s not right. When did she show up? Why didn''t other male owners find out? He just found out.


    She wanted to ask too many questions, but at the moment, she still chose not to speak.


    If you know, it''s already the end.


    She pursed her lips. Although she gave up, she didn''t let go of the spirit tea which can nourish her body. She didn''t drink it at this time. She didn''t know if she would have a chance to drink it in the future.


    Lingcha mouth, throat Qingfei, even four limbs and bones feel washed in general, not only get rid of her body fatigue, and wrinkles, now with the naked eye speed began to disappear.


    At first, Mo Qinglan''s face was flat. Lingcha could get rid of her disguise, but he never thought that the little girl without disguise had changed even the species!


    He looked at the little mermaid in front of him. No, this is the little mermaid princess!


    Watery big eyes, lovely smart fairy ears, of course, more attractive is the gorgeous and bright Mermaid tail, shining in the sun.


    Mo Qinglan''s eyes are straight. He can''t believe that he looks at the little girl in front of him. He doesn''t even notice the spirit tea in his hand.


    "So, who are you now Little mermaid princess


    When Su Tang heard the name of little mermaid princess, she almost didn''t come out. What''s the name of marisu? She''s a little princess. How can she die, your majesty!


    Suk skimmed his lips and began to make complaints about the snake essence disease.


    But for that guy, she would still be a fish now?


    "Mo Qinglan, can you eliminate this tail?"


    Sue Tang shook the mermaid''s tail. It was big and bulky. Now it turned into a fish''s tail. Although it looked good in the sun, she felt very thirsty.


    Anyway, Mo Qinglan knows her secret, she is not polite, picked up the teapot on the table and poured it on her fish.


    With the moistening of Lingcha, the feeling of dryness on the fish''s tail finally declined. She was not so tense and became a little comfortable. She even wanted to swim. Unfortunately, there was no swimming pool in the small yard.


    She looks sorry, and then turns her eyes to Mo Qinglan.


    "Mo Qinglan, do you still have Lingcha?" When she said this, she just crooked her lovely little face, which made her more flexible.


    Mo Qinglan''s pupils shrink, and then the whole person starts to be excited.


    It suddenly occurred to him that when he married her, she left him. He thought she was dead, so he searched for her for thousands of years. Now No matter what happened later, she was her own wife.


    Mo Qinglan identified this point, then, should the matter of marriage go on?


    His mind began to drift away, but Su Tang was a little impatient. Mermaid''s tail was very uncomfortable. She couldn''t go now, so she could only bask in the sun here.


    "Mo Qinglan?"


    "Xiaoqinglan?"


    "Xiaolan?"


    She waved, want to let him come back, but Mo Qinglan grabbed her hands, eyes dangerous, voice dumb low, "small light beginning."


    Sugar:?


    Who?


    Oh, it''s her.


    "My name is Sutang. Yunqingchu is not me." Su Tang pulled her hand back rationally, just because the other side was too hard, she could only give up, and decided to be reasonable and emotional, "brother, although I wake up and my wife is gone, it''s hard to accept, but I have to say, where is the end of the world? Why love a flower alone? You see, even yunqingchu, which you like, is what I pretend to be. The real yunqingchu has been gone since the beginning. Of course, with your strength and toughness, it''s not difficult to find her at the beginning. "


    She talked a lot, but Mo Qinglan didn''t listen to a word.


    He said: "I only know that you are the one to marry me. That''s enough."


    That''s maddening.


    Su Tang tried to explain to him, "your fiancee is Yun QingChu, but I''m just a fake. It''s useless for you to catch the fake now. Brother, let''s get to know each other. Let me advise you The more she said, the more excited she was. In the end, her slender arms were all on his shoulders, and then she said, "listen to me, I won''t hurt you. "


    Mo Qinglan looks at her and says that if he believes it, he will follow your surname.


    This makes Sue sugar have a headache. She is thirsty. Why doesn''t the child listen to me!


    "Big brother, wake up!"


    Seeing that she hasn''t given up, Mo Qinglan makes a pot of spirit tea for her again.


    Su Tang is really thirsty. Seeing this, she doesn''t play the tea tasting business any more. She gulps herself two cups. At this time, Mo Qinglan says, "it doesn''t matter. Drink slowly. I can still listen to you."Sue sugar almost quit when she heard the word.


    What''s bullshit?


    That''s good advice!


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Su Tang hated the iron for not being strong. Then, with a posture that he would rather hurt the enemy by one thousand than eight hundred, he continued: "Mo Qinglan, I just take you as the target of strategy. I do everything in order to complete the task. Don''t say to save you, even if I die for you, I can do it without blinking an eye. But you know, once I change the world, I can do it for other strategic targets. Oh, by the way, didn''t we get married later? Do you know what I''ve done with other guys besides getting married? "


    Su Tang smiles, holding the idea of making him hate himself, cruel way: "in addition to having children, I and they can do, I have done."


    "You see, I am a man who will do anything for the task."


    No man can stand his "wife" talking about his affair with other men in front of him. Mo Qinglan is not a saint, and even a saint is hard to calm down.


    No, his face suddenly changed, and the cold breath instantly froze the small courtyard. Then, the linghualingcao that Su Tang used to keep, directly froze into ice under the extremely cold temperature, and finally broke into pieces.


    Linghua lingcao was the first to be damaged. Next, the white jade brick at the foot cracked at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the flat ground also broke.


    Sue sugar is going to stimulate him, but she doesn''t want to stimulate her life.


    When she saw this, she was scared to stand up, but she forgot that the mermaid had no legs, and the tail could not stand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1290

    Sue sugar just stood up and fell to one side. She was so scared that she almost became a facial expression bag.


    The ground is so cold, if she really falls down, then she will become a frozen dried fish!


    The color of Mo Qinglan''s eyes became deeper and deeper. In the end, it seemed that the whole color of his eyes had been infected by the darkness. He gave out a dumb and deep laugh, one after another, like a drum beating on the top of one''s heart, which made the listener feel inexplicably afraid.


    Su Tang didn''t fall to the ground in the end. When she fell down, she pulled Mo Qinglan''s clothes because of her inertia. As a result, the clothes were not pulled down by her. Instead, she was pulled into her arms.


    Somehow, she felt something was wrong.


    Once upon a time, Mo Qinglan was full of cold breath, but now he was somehow infected with a sense of evil. In a trance, she even felt that she saw the shadow of Mo Shen in him. But it shouldn''t be. One is a demon monk, and the other is Qingya xianzun. They are not the same people.


    She shook her head abruptly. Sure enough, she was crazy.


    Su Tang is just doing self denial, but Mo Qinglan doesn''t know. When he sees her shaking her head, he thinks she is rejecting his embrace. He is even more angry.


    "Why, because I didn''t do the last step, so xiaoqingchu was so cruel to me?" Mo Qinglan slightly lowered her eyes and laughed at herself. On her beautiful face, he left a heavy shadow under her long eyelashes. He stretched out his hand and outlined her outline a little bit. In the end, there was a strong atmosphere of aggression in the corners of his eyes.


    "Tell me, how do you play with them? For your mission? Well Finally, he said, his voice was getting lower and lower, but the possessiveness in his tone was getting stronger and stronger, "my little light beginning, I''m really disobedient."


    Mo Qinglan seems angry, but no one knows that his heart is bleeding.


    He guarded the little girl for so long, read the little girl for so long, thought the little girl for so long, in the end, she told him all lies!


    He''s like a joke. When he misses her, she''s hanging out with more than one other person.


    Oh


    What is this?


    Save him? Save him or destroy him!


    Mo Qinglan laughs more and more deeply, but the color of his pupils is more and more dark. He holds the little girl in his arms tightly, so that they don''t have any space. His skin is close to each other and his breath is intertwined. But these are nothing to Su Tang.


    What really makes her speechless is her damned Mermaid side effect!


    She clenched her teeth and did not let her voice overflow from her throat, because she was not sure what tone she would make when she spoke!


    You can''t stimulate this guy any more, or she''ll be finished later.


    Su Tang said nothing. In Mo Qinglan''s opinion, it is undoubtedly a provocation.


    So now I don''t even want to talk to him?


    In her eyes, they were just tasks. She really didn''t have the heart!


    Mo Qinglan wants to be more and more angry, and the pain of his heart is more and more serious. In the end, he doesn''t know how much willpower he used to tear her up.


    "If you won''t tell me, I''ll take my time." Mo Qinglan''s face was cold. It seemed that her face was incomplete. But her fingertips were frozen to the bone. "You just said that you had done everything with them except having children. Have they ever taken off your clothes like this? "


    As he said it, he did it.


    Recently, it''s autumn. It''s not too hot, but it''s not too cold. Su Tang has put on two and a half pieces of clothes. Isn''t it a matter of minutes to get rid of these two and a half pieces of rags?


    However, Mo Qinglan doesn''t want to let her go so soon.


    He was extremely slow. At first glance, he seemed to treat something as if it were a treasure. He was slow and careful. But at a close look, the guy''s fingers trembled slightly, and his pupils were infected with strong madness.


    This is a madman!


    No matter how gentle a madman is, it can''t change his nature as a madman.


    However, Su Tang was completely suppressed. She could not move, but could only watch the torture. What''s more, she didn''t even know when the torture would end.


    She wanted to break her teeth. Finally, her lower lip was bitten by her, and her blood overflowed.


    Mo Qinglan''s action, Su Tang originally the whole person is frozen in that, see he stopped, in the heart all relaxed a breath.


    So, Mo Qinglan is still reluctant to hurt her?


    She was just glad that he had the last trace of reason, but the next second, her clothes were blown open.


    Yes, the kind of explosion, but did not hurt her skin, but now this situation, she would rather be injured, bleeding!


    "Oh, it''s bleeding." Mo Qinglan smiles morbidly, and then reaches over her lips. The bloodstain is wiped off by him, but because the wound is still there, it has just been wiped off, and soon it overflows again. In this way, he seems to be a little upset.


    The blood is not obedient, just like its master.


    Mo Qinglan is not happy, the next step is to find a way to block the wound, so he didn''t think about it, directly dragged her waist, sent her to his lips.The person next to him kisses. At least he bends down. He pulls Su Tang and lifts him up.


    What a position!


    Before Su Tang was kissing, all she thought about was how strange this posture should be, but soon, the idea disappeared.


    How can a lunatic who has lost his mind stop at a little kiss? He is not satisfied and his vision begins to move down.


    "Tell me, did they kiss you like that?"


    Su Tang gritted her teeth, would rather die than say!


    She could see what he wanted to do.


    He wanted to do all the things the men had done to her before.


    But good man, how to say blackening is blackening?


    In the final analysis, it is her cheap mouth. If she didn''t say that just now, Mo Qinglan would not be out of control. But Su Tang thought that he knew he had an affair with other men. With his arrogance, he would never want her again. He might even dislike "she is dirty". But she never thought that this bastard didn''t dislike her and wanted to do it again!


    In the past, when she was doing a task, she was wearing a vest and other people''s body. No matter what, she could comfort herself as if it was a super five sense game, but now she can''t. her body now is her own!


    "Mo, Qing, LAN!" She felt that she was about to break her teeth. She finally grinned and growled out the three words, but the other side gave a smile.


    He said: "just called me Xiao Lan Lan, but now it''s called me with my name and surname. My little girl, you''re good at playing. "


    Sugar:?


    Knock you? Who can play?


    She is now a fish on the cutting board! It''s the one that''s being slaughtered!


    "Loose, open!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1291

    Mermaid blood, every year about three months of hair. Estrus period, unless pregnant, in order to stop this side effect.


    Su Tang was repressed from the beginning, but she didn''t know that the more repressed the mermaid''s blood, the more terrible the later side effect was. In addition, the mermaid was single-minded to her partner. Once she became a partner, she would be tied up for life, unless she died.


    But these things, no system, dog brother to explain to her, she knows nothing, as for the rest of the people, ask, which black male owners do not want to be her partner?


    Mo Qinglan is not a saint. When he found out that his little wife had been transformed into a fish, he was so angry for a moment. But soon, he was relieved again. What about the transformation? In the end, it was not his.


    He began to be glad that the little girl ran fast. If she didn''t get ahead of others, even the world would be destroyed.


    Su Tang is hard to bear. She is dizzy, occasionally conscious, and occasionally wants to follow her body''s instinct. But soon, she begins to resist herself. She is a fast wear Tasker who has experienced countless worlds, and every task is excellent. How can she be suppressed by a little mermaid''s blood?


    She is not a real mermaid, but Xiao Xie has made some moves. The best way to get in touch with this dilemma is to take out the mermaid blood Xiao Xie forced to feed her.


    But if she wants to pull it out, she must be forced out by her accomplishments. But now she has no realm, but she has no strength. The best way is to borrow some from others.


    But how can I borrow it?


    She clenched her teeth and moved her eyes to Mo Qinglan.


    Mo Qinglan is incomparable for his elegance and refined appearance. His every move is full of refined and refined feeling. Su Tang feels that if she really wants to do something to him, it''s like sullying him. This is good-looking. She has a sense of guilt. But when she was doing a task, in that world, he still had an identity, the Lord of the demon world.


    Su Tang has seen the most embarrassed look of him, but a few years ago, those memories began to blur, and then look at the people in front of her, she shook her body, there was such a moment of strangeness.


    Also, she never used emotion when she was doing tasks.


    The emotion dilutor keeps her out of the business like a bystander, but I don''t know if it''s not working. She always feels that something is different.


    She can''t stay out of the world. Those men are real. They are flesh and blood. They will cry, laugh and feel sad.


    Such a thought, she originally wanted to use Mo Qinglan''s heart, more guilty.


    Mo Qinglan is right, so are the men. Is she wrong?


    No, it''s the system''s fault!


    Do a task, no aftercare ability!


    Su Tang has experienced so many worlds, she is not a little girl, easy to be soft hearted, she felt guilty, but did not hesitate to use Mo Qinglan.


    She gave up the suppression of mermaid''s blood for a short time, which Mo Qinglan could feel naturally.


    He was overjoyed and thought that she had accepted herself, and all the haze had vanished in an instant.


    The expression of joy appeared on his face, and Su Xiaotang, she turned away from the guest, directly put her hand around his neck, and then used his aura to wake up the spirit in her body.


    With her cultivation, at least she is at the level of God. But because of her return to the small world, her body level is not enough, so the yuan Shen in her body can only show the scene. Now with the nourishment of Mo Qinglan, the yuan Shen slowly wakes up.


    For a monk, the spirit is more sensitive than the rough flesh and body. They can live without the body, but without the spirit, they can only die.


    Now, Su Tang directly let her spirit seduce Mo Qinglan''s spirit. Who can bear it?


    At the level of God, Yuan Shen is no longer a small inner elixir, they can be directly transformed into human form, while Su Tang''s yuan Shen is a mini cute with small hands and feet, and she is also wearing a red belly pocket, which just covers her tummy.


    Compared with her original body, Mo Qinglan''s yuan Shen is much colder. Similarly, Su Tang''s yuan Shen has a serious and indifferent face, but these are all illusions. When Su Tang''s yuan Shen approaches, Mo Qinglan''s little yuan Shen has a cold face, but his ears are slightly red. When Su Tang''s yuan Shen sees this, he will not let him go. He throws his little short legs at him and faces him Give me a whimper.


    The sound is loud, and the spirit of Mo Qinglan is just like rubbing rouge. Originally, his ears were only slightly red, but now he is all pink and lovely.


    "Nonsense!"


    The spirit of Mo Qinglan tries to keep a straight face, and the voice of a little man is crisp.


    In Su Tang''s eyes, this is contrast sprout.


    This arrogant ghost, who clearly wants to do what she wants, is still refusing. He doesn''t know who he is. He even wants to eat her. Now that she takes the initiative, he counsels her instead.


    Mo Qinglan''s advice is because he didn''t expect to develop so rapidly.


    For ordinary people, the body is all their senses, but for deities, Yuanshen is the most important thing. This kind of intimacy between Yuanshen is not common, either.Can su sugar, his little wife, unexpectedly on the move!


    Yuan Shen''s touch is soul level. It seems like a simple rush, but Mo Qinglan''s fingers can''t help shaking slightly. It''s like a person is hugged by her from body to heart, including soul.


    That feeling Mo Qinglan couldn''t describe it for a moment. He felt his mood surging.


    When Su Tang saw this, he called him to make persistent efforts. Didn''t he want them to be husband and wife in the real sense? Then she''ll be more direct and let him have the spirit.


    At a certain top level, Yuanshen can turn into an adult, but this person is not fixed. They can be cute or adult. Su Tang either doesn''t do it, and when she does it, she kisses the perfect person. When she sees that the other person doesn''t take the initiative, she makes Yuanshen her original appearance with a bang.


    Almost the same body shape, almost the same voice, the only difference, outside, she refused Mo Qinglan close, but in the sea, she took the initiative to close.


    "Xiao Lan Lan, I feel so bad ~"


    when Mo Qinglan saw that her Yuanshen had become her, she immediately changed her Yuanshen into his face. At least, it seems that she can''t lose.


    "No, no pain."


    "People''s hearts are beating hard." With that, she grabbed the hand of Mo Qinglan Yuanshen and pressed it to her heart, "Xiaolan, feel it."


    Mo Qinglan swallowed his saliva inexplicably, which It''s exciting.


    He just wanted to get married, but she wanted to blend her soul!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1292

    Su Tang''s yuan Shen''s heart beats very fast. Just like herself, Yuan Shen and her master are synchronous, that is to say


    Mo Qinglan put her hand on Su Tang''s chest. Sure enough, like her spirit, she almost jumped out quickly.


    If yuan Shen''s heart beats too fast, it means that she is restless and her mood fluctuates too much. These friars are easy to get into trouble. If they are not careful, they will be possessed.


    Mo Qinglan changed his previous bigotry and violence. It was his little wife. He didn''t have the heart to let her suffer. He just wanted her to control himself.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang saw that he was soft hearted and took advantage of the fire. "Before, I was forced to feed some blood. My body has no aura and can''t bear the blood. Xiao Lan, can you do me a little favor? "


    Su Tang''s spirit is not inferior to her in such things as coquetry. Although Mo Qinglan has lived for thousands of years, she is still pure in her heart. She has never seen such moves before. Before long, what she said was what she said.


    "I know I''m sorry for you. Forget it. It''s my retribution. If you don''t want to, just take it as if I didn''t ask."


    Xiaoyuanshen let go of his hand, and then took a big step back. Seeing that she wanted to return to her own consciousness, the sea began to fall asleep. Mo Qinglan was in a hurry at that time.


    "Yes, xiaoqingchu, come here! I''ll help you push it out. "


    Su Tang''s spirit saw that she didn''t have the past, but continued to step back. Then, she showed a sad smile, "you''re good to me, but because I pretended to be Yun QingChu, you love Yun QingChu, and she is the one who got married. All this has nothing to do with Su Tang. I shouldn''t continue to embarrass you. I''m sorry."


    Mo Qinglan is worried. Yun QingChu is just a name. When she is Su Tang, he loves Su Tang. When she is Yun QingChu, he loves Yun QingChu. There is no such thing as bullshit from beginning to end.


    "No, it''s not difficult. You''re not a substitute. The real substitute is yunqingchu. I didn''t know the difference between you and her. I''m sorry, Tangtang. Come here. I''ll help you to force out the blood."


    Yuan Shen has returned to Su Tang''s sea of knowledge. Her aura is not enough. Even if she borrows a little mo Qinglan''s aura, it''s hard to support her to continue the wave. At this moment, her yuan Shen returns. The next second, she goes to sleep.


    When Mo Qinglan''s spirit pursues him, Su Tang''s little spirit is already asleep. Because of her lack of aura, Su Tang forcibly opens the sea of knowledge. At this moment, she falls directly from Mo Qinglan''s arms and falls to the ground.


    Mo Qinglan was so cruel before, but now he is so anxious.


    He just wanted to swallow the little girl alive, but now, how distressed.


    He was angry, he was angry, just because the little girl didn''t take him seriously, and even blindly pushed him out, but when she had an accident, it was her own worry.


    She has been transformed into a fish. He knows that she is all superior. No one can understand this method. But the little girl is different. She has no strength and has no accomplishments, so she is nothing!


    "Sugar, wake up."


    Sue sugar fell to the ground and fell so hard that she almost couldn''t play.


    Pain is really pain, but for the future, she can only bear to snort, "Lan Lan, I''m so uncomfortable..." As she said it, she held out her hand like she hated the mermaid''s tail and wanted to pull it.


    The tail was covered with scales. Although it was beautiful in the sun, it was sharp, so she scratched her hand directly.


    The blood flowed down from her injury, drop by drop. It was very red. In addition, it also contained the unique charm of mermaid. At that time, the color of Mo Qinglan''s eyes was wrong.


    This is his wife. This alone is enough to entice him. But now, the unique charm of mermaid is to seduce him to do something that can''t be described.


    He is a God, but who stipulates that God cannot be seduced?


    There is a trace of Madness at the bottom of Mo Qinglan''s eyes, which is a special obsession for his little wife. He has endured for thousands of years. Now his little wife is in front of him, and she is still smelling so sweet. How can he be indifferent.


    His hand gradually stroked Su Tang''s body, but the next second, he heard the person in his arms give out a painful hum, "Mo Qinglan, help me pull out the scales! I don''t want to be a mermaid. I don''t want to... "


    She resisted becoming a mermaid, so when Mo Qinglan picked up the man, she directly started to pull out the scales, and the hand that had been scratched by the scales, because of this action, the wounds were more and the blood was flowing more.


    "I don''t want to be influenced by Mermaid consciousness, I don''t want to..." The little girl''s voice was gradually tinged with a helpless cry. It is also that once the mermaid enters the period of puberty, it can''t control itself at all. It is a beast. In the end, it will only follow the instinct of the beast.


    His little wife should know something about it. Otherwise, she would not resist it so much.


    In order to make this beautiful tail, Su Tang was very tolerant. She pulled out the scales on her tail. There was meat on the scales. When the scales were pulled out, the tail became bloody.Mo Qinglan sees this and is shocked, "Tangtang, stop it!"


    There was a little thought before, but now it''s gone. How can he bear to see his little wife do this kind of harm to himself.


    "Tangtang, you have to bear it for a while."


    The modified mermaid is not born, but it still needs to pay a little price to remove it.


    Mo Qinglan''s blood is God''s blood, so he can use his own blood pressure to make Xiao drink''s blood, that is, the little girl will suffer, because the two kinds of blood will fight in her body.


    Mo Qinglan is ready to protect the Dharma, but when he feeds the blood, Su Tang''s pain doesn''t appear. On the contrary, soon, the mermaid''s blood calms down. It feels like the mermaid''s blood is his.


    Although Su Tang was upset by the mermaid''s blood, she was still conscious. Originally, she was ready to fight a hard fight. As a result, is that all? No more?


    She suppressed the shock on her face, and then pretended to be delirious. She took Mo Qinglan''s hand and said, "Lan Lan, thank you." She intimately leaned herself to him, and then, soon, she entered a dream.


    But in her sleep, she was not comforted, first her forehead was sweating, and then the whole person began to tense.


    Mo Qinglan has been with her. Seeing this, he wants to comfort her in a soft voice. However, he listens to the little girl''s somniloquy.


    "Lan Lan, I''m sorry." With that, a line of tears came out of the corner of her eyes. Finally, the tears disappeared into her black hair.


    Mo Qinglan''s words of comfort are stuck in her throat. When she looks at the little girl again, her eyes change.


    What he wants is never sorry!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1293

    The integration of the soul and the spirit can make a person completely let go of his guard. Even the venerable one will inevitably be negligent.


    Take advantage of your illness to your life, Su Tang is not so ruthless, but take advantage of Mo Qinglan negligence, she still use hypnosis, hypnosis.


    Last time she was negligent, she was put on the spot. This time, she won''t make the same mistake again.


    Su Tang drags her tired body and carries a dirty schoolbag on her back. She chooses to continue wandering.


    It was dark and she didn''t know how long it would last, but she just didn''t want to compromise.


    There are two kinds of visual effects in the city at night, one is bright and bright as day, the other is immersed in endless darkness, like being swallowed by a giant beast.


    The rich woman turned into a negative woman overnight. Su Tang had to carry her tattered schoolbag, and then found an Internet bar for herself. She planned to make do with the night, so she was not interested in surfing the Internet. On the contrary, her stomach was empty. She couldn''t help it. After spending most of the night, she planned to reward herself, so she ordered instant noodles and two sausages.


    No matter what the taste is, instant noodles are absolutely full of flavor. You can smell the special taste from a long distance.


    Once upon a time, she would never eat it to the extent of Su Tang''s cunning, but now it''s different from the past. If she doesn''t eat it, she will be hungry.


    The network manager soon sent the instant noodles. Su Tang was reluctant to add the sausage, so she decided to eat instant noodles first. If she was seven full, the rest would be breakfast tomorrow. She had been so stingy, but who would have thought that she had just picked up the instant noodles to eat, and before she bit the noodles off, a hairy thing suddenly ran around her feet.


    Su Tang was afraid that the fluffy one would grab her food, so she immediately put down the instant noodles. But it was still late. The smelly dog jumped up and jumped onto the table. Then she opened her mouth to the two sausages on the table.


    Yes, it''s bloody. That smelly dog is still spitting blood.


    Su Tang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, but that''s the only food she can call meat. As a meat lover, robbing her meat is killing her!


    "Up, you dead dog, look at your feet!"


    Su Tang kicked forward, and the smelly dog was quite able to hide. She not only avoided her foot, but also used her sharp teeth to tear the sausage packaging bag. Soon, the meat inside was also exposed.


    Su Tang glared at her, hoping to tear the stinky dog to pieces!


    She thought so and did it, but she never thought that the smelly dog had stolen her sausage, but she didn''t even let go of her instant noodles. Even in the process of running away, she kicked her instant noodles with her hooves.


    Instant noodles are sprinkled on the computer. Soon, the screen in the hall flashes a few times, and then it turns into a black screen.


    This scene makes Su Xiaotang, who is not rich, even worse.


    Su Tang''s eyes split. She was not so angry that she could get rid of that stinky dog by breaking it into pieces. She wanted him to die. Especially now, that bastard dog would eat her instant noodles if no one else.


    So now even a dog can bully her?


    Su Tang''s eyes were black, and her murderous spirit came out of her pupils. One person and one dog, you come and I go. Soon, those computers in Internet cafes will not be spared.


    Finally, the network manager who was cleaning and was carrying a broom in his hand was summoned. When the network manager saw that the floor was in a mess, his body was tottering.


    "Who is it?"?! Who knocked over the instant noodles and broke my computer? " The network manager swept angrily, and finally fixed his eyes on Su Tang. Then, as if he had found an enemy, he raised his broom and patted Su Tang heavily, "you poor dog, right? I just saw that you were poor, carrying a broken bag and a stray dog. I specially asked you to stay in my Internet bar for one night. It''s good for you. You''re going to tear down my Internet bar! "


    The network manager scolds and drives people away with the broom. In the middle of the way, Su Tang is swept twice by the broom in order to get her little bag back. She feels so hot that she jumps up in pain.


    But the pain belongs to the pain, and the explanation still needs to be explained.


    "What stray dog? The stray dog steals my sausage and instant noodles? What''s the matter with you? It''s not that I don''t have enough money to surf the Internet. If you connive stray dogs to come in, you should be reasonable! "


    The network manager''s face was ferocious. "Well, you''re so poor, you''ve come to me when you touch porcelain, right? I watched you come in with that stray dog, and it''s still circling at your feet. What? I didn''t dare to leave just now, but now I''ve learned to play a rogue? "


    "I Pooh!"


    A mouthful of phlegm directly spit out, almost spit to Su sugar''s feet, this can make su sugar gas is not light.


    She zier Wah''s barking, feel that this day, really what people are against her.


    "I''m the one! You manage garbage in Internet cafes, even stray dogs are put in, and now you frame me up? "


    Su Tang became angry. She even had the mood of tearing down the Internet bar. Because she was too angry, she didn''t notice that the dog beside her was different.Gouzi is a white Jingba dog. It should be a small and hairy one, but now it may be a vagrant. Its white hair is covered with black general dirt marks. Looking at it piece by piece, it makes people want to frown. But no one notices that a dog can speak human language.


    "Oh, Hello, my little ancestor, stop fighting."


    Gouzi''s voice is too light. Su Tang doesn''t hear it clearly, and the network manager doesn''t hear it clearly. There''s no way. Gouzi can only jump into Su Tang''s arms and hit her face to face.


    "Son, it''s me! I, you, brother


    Eager to prove himself, Gouzi has learned to speak. When he opens his mouth, not only Su Tang is stunned, but even the network manager is stupid.


    The network manager also held a broom in his hand. When he heard the dog speak to others, the whole person froze in fear.


    "What is this? Dogs How can a dog talk? "


    In the dead of night, because of the facilities problems, young people prefer to go to Internet cafes. The remaining Internet cafes are struggling, but they are more and more down-to-earth. Now, the lights on their heads are flashing, and they are about to be scrapped.


    Su sugar does not dislike, because this Internet bar is cheap, but the network manager does not think so.


    In the evening, I''m a bit cautious in terms of time. In addition, the tramp has long hair and a talking dog. He''s not a normal person.


    So, are midnight legends true?


    So, he also welcomed this kind of monster to his Internet bar?


    "You What are you... "


    Su Tang''s attention has just been attracted by the dog. When she heard the network manager ask this question, she just wanted to open her mouth and heard the network manager scream.


    "Ah, I don''t listen, I don''t listen, it''s all monsters, it''s all monsters!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1294

    The more the network manager said, the more scared he was. Finally, he curled himself up in the corner. As soon as there was wind and grass, he screamed, and Su Tang''s ears were buzzing.


    A big man, his voice is so sharp. Who is more terrible!


    The network manager was arrogant just now. He hid in the corner and held his head. In the end, he even read the eight character mantra of Amitabha Buddha.


    "Don''t come here. Don''t come here. I''m still Chu man. People say that Chu man''s blood can ward off evil spirits!"


    Su Tang just took the dog out of her arms. When she heard this, she pulled out the corner of her mouth.


    Our system is in a mess, but just now the delicious food is really attractive. It can''t help but stick out its tongue and lick its paw, and then it says, "too little."


    Su Tang:???


    System, "I''m not full."


    A not full, let the network manager think the dog bite to eat himself, scared that called a shiver.


    "Don''t eat me, I''m not delicious, I don''t want to eat!"


    Su Tang


    Compared with Su Tang''s wordlessness, the system plays the role of a bully with ease. "I don''t want to eat, you can, but you have to hand in a confession. Do you know what a confession is? Just hand in the delicious food you just sent, and I''ll forgive you. "


    The system has jumped off Su Tang. Although she is small, she has a big voice. In the end, Su Tang couldn''t listen and stepped on the dog.


    "Shut up


    Su Tang just stepped on the dog''s tail. This step will hurt the system. Light, light


    Su Tang smiles ferociously, "do you know light? When I was scared just now, wasn''t it very capable? Well


    The last sound, well, finally let the dog ring the fear of being dominated by her.


    The system jumped three feet from the ground, and finally held its tail and said pitifully, "I''m not Want to give you a surprise? "


    It''s a little guilty. It just wants to scare her. She always bullies herself when they cooperate with each other. Of course, it doesn''t dare to be scared. Otherwise, no one will clean up the mess.


    When it comes to the mess, the system is a grievance!


    What are you talking about? The task is over, and both of them have broken up. Who can tell it why the black man caught it? If you catch it, you''ll catch it. There''s something to say. Once you come up, you''re pulling out skin and tendons. You''re just crazy!


    You know, the system is a stream of consciousness. What is stream of consciousness? It means that there is only consciousness and no body. But later, those male owners found it and forced it into the animal''s body. The purpose of inserting it is to let it experience what is pulling skin and tendons.


    This is a group of black snake disease male owners!


    Xinkui it left behind, took the opportunity to escape, otherwise, now it must be a poor kind of arm and leg!


    System gas, Su sugar more angry, she finally escaped from the hands of Mo Qinglan, haven''t had time to take a good breath, even a instant noodles don''t let her eat, also tell her what surprise.


    It''s a surprise?


    It''s called fright!


    Su Tang rolled up her sleeve on her arm, sneered and picked up the dog again. "Come on, look into my eyes and tell me, what do you want for me?"


    The system''s tail''s in. I''m afraid to talk.


    But if he doesn''t talk, Su Tang will let him go?


    It''s impossible.


    So, Su Tang took out a small dagger from her bag. When the dagger was cold and stuck on her stomach, she felt that it gave her goose bumps. What was her former partner saying? She said: "there is no dog hair on the dog''s stomach. It''s the best place to open it up..."


    Yin measurement of the earth sound, inexplicably let the system think of those black men, too, are all crazy.


    He didn''t dare to make a mistake, so he could only whisper: "I''m here for you. By the way, do you know that all the black men you once attacked have broken up and found you! "


    System that face shocked dog face, hear Su sugar bursts of laughter.


    "Oh, brother Tong, you also found out? Do you know how exciting my pension life is? "


    Not to mention that it''s OK. Su Tang didn''t let out steam when she said it.


    She said she would provide for the aged when the task was finished. What happened? This is pension? This is the exciting battlefield!


    She has only one life, but she has to play with eight men. It''s not to die, it''s to die!


    Originally, the system thought it had time. It was just caught by one of the black men. So it came to inform the informant and asked her to be careful. Of course, the most important thing is to run with it.


    Others can''t believe it, but if it''s su Tang, she''s a little skilful at running away. She has so many operations. She must be famous for her work. Maybe she can drink spicy food.


    No, as soon as she found someone, she found that she was eating delicious food behind her back!


    The system has never eaten human food, such as instant noodles. It has always heard that Sutang dislikes the taste of instant noodles and thinks it''s a terrible food, but it doesn''t want to. After it has a body and can smell the smell, it finds that instant noodles are so delicious, and the sausage is just delicious.That''s it. She said it was bad?


    The system thinks that it has been cheated. Otherwise, a rich woman who should have provided for the aged will not eat delicacies and come here to eat instant noodles? When I think of myself being pulled out of my skin and tendons, the system thinks that it needs to get back a little reward.


    This instant noodles and sausage, it reluctantly, when it informs the reward of it.


    It did not expect that Su Tang was so stingy that she would eat something from her soon. As for her face, she wanted to break it up.


    When I think about it, the system has been wronged.


    "I, I was supposed to be on vacation. The main system gave me a long vacation. I happened to experience the seaside vacation in the sea of stream of consciousness, and you know what? The sea in the stream of consciousness collapses and a tsunami appears. At that time, I thought I was dead, but I met the black man! But then I found out that I might as well die in the tsunami before. " The dog said, tears on Bata Bata down, "they actually want to scratch my skin cramps, said I have no body, can''t experience this feeling, so gave me a dog''s body to come over, you don''t know, I all the way to run to find you, I wasted much effort."


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, and she even wanted to kick the dog over.


    "So you exposed my position?"


    Good guy, she just escaped from Mo Qinglan''s hands, this stupid dog became a guide for the black male master!


    The system was stunned for a moment, and then it came back to it. It said, how could it escape from the black man so easily? They used it as bait.


    Su Tang looked at the stupid dog in the same place and said, "stupid thing, I will die with you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1295

    The system didn''t expect that it wanted to come here to give information, so it deliberately threatened her, intended to make people play, but who could have thought that those black men were so insidious, the sausages in his mouth were not fragrant!


    "I You... "


    Su Tang calm face, Yin measure way: "stupid dog, you give me shut up!"


    The system has come, so no accident, those black male owners will certainly come, Su Tang thought for a moment, decisively picked up the dog to run out.


    "So now, how much use do you have?"


    Su Tang is running fast, and the dog hairs on the system are flying around, and many of them are still flying into his mouth. He can only say, "it''s the same as before. I didn''t bring any skills this time on holiday, so I was caught for no reason. But what''s the matter? Shouldn''t you retire? "


    When the system was caught suddenly, the black male owners would not say anything to it. From the beginning to the end, they asked only one question, which was where Su Tang was. Of course, the male owners didn''t know her real name, so they asked all the pseudonyms.


    As an iron system, how can it easily give up its good friends.


    But it never thought that those black male owners were so crazy that they put it into a dog''s body to torture it.


    The more the system thought about it, the more scared it was. Finally, it thought about it and cried out.


    "Son, you believe me. I didn''t betray you. I gave them a wrong message."


    Su Tang finally narrowed her eyes when she heard the speech. No wonder there were two men who didn''t show up. They were dragged down by their stupid dogs.


    "The two men who found you are Li Qiu and Qi Heng?"


    When the system heard that, it was a shock, "son, you are too smart. How do you know it''s the two of them?"


    Listening to the sound of the system shock, Su Tang completely wooden face, "the reason is very simple, because the remaining few, I have met."


    Under the ordinary tone, it startled the system so that its four legs almost twitched. It widened the dog''s eyes and blurted out two words full of horror, "lying trough!"


    "No, why are you still alive?"


    Listen to this question, Sue sugar almost broke his dog''s head, "you see, how am I living now?"


    The system completely silenced. It also saw what happened to her good friend. She was so depressed that she was eating instant noodles. Even at the end of the day, when the dark world was short of food, she also had her little pride, that is, she was determined not to eat instant noodles.


    But now, this should be happy pension staff, but have to eat instant noodles, and that tattered little schoolbag, now still carry on the body.


    "What shall we do now? You can''t thank him for death, can you


    So many black men gathered together, the system thought it was dark.


    What else can I do? I''ll kill myself.


    Sue sugar, "do you think I''m dead now?"


    Those guys, even if she really died, would definitely drag her out. What''s the way back then? Nothing!


    No, wait.


    Su Tang slammed on the brakes and almost threw the dog out.


    "I suddenly had a bold idea." She directly moved her eyes to the system, which made the system shiver. At that time, she shivered.


    The system has a foreboding, "you, what do you want?"


    It shivers, but see Sue sugar smile bright, "I know you must have a little ability, you also follow me to do so many tasks, so many world down, silly white sweet what, I don''t believe."


    The whole dog of the system began to tremble. His son laughed like this. There was definitely a conspiracy!


    "I tell you, I, you We are grasshoppers on a rope now


    Su Tang smile, "yes, a rope, but as the saying goes, husband and wife are birds in the same forest, although you and I are not husband and wife, but after tens of thousands of years, not husband and wife is better than husband and wife. Now, it''s time for you to show your strength. "


    The whole system is not good. What''s wrong, what''s not husband and wife, what''s showing her strength, simple, simple way of speaking, she just wants to pit her!


    "You, don''t laugh!"


    The dog''s hair was blown up, and Su Tang stopped laughing. There was still a little aura borrowed from Mo Qinglan in her body. She stopped talking nonsense. Without saying a word, she pulled the system out of the dog. Then, under the shocked eyes of the system, they exchanged notes directly.


    Being a dog for the first time, let alone being unaccustomed to it, the most obvious thing is that there is something wrong with eyesight. The world is no longer colorful, but black, white and gray.


    Sutang quickly adapted, but the system was not so easy.


    It watched as it was crammed into each other''s body, and finally sat down on the ground.


    "I, you Su Tang The system was incoherent, and it took a long time to finally roar: "Su Tang!"Su Tang shakes her ears and turns into a dog. Although it''s not as convenient as turning into a man, she would rather choose a dog than face those black men.


    "Stop shouting, I can hear you, or do you want to call all the black men?" Sue sugar spoke slowly and said, "well, you should know who I am best. Remember my acting skills better. If I''m caught, we''ll end up together."


    The system couldn''t believe it, so she sold it, "what about me? What can I do? "


    Sue sugar wagged her tail impatiently. "What do you do? Of course, it''s waiting for the man to come. Are you trapped? Oh, by the way, there''s a little aura in your body that I borrowed from Mo Qinglan. "


    She said that when borrowing, the system again raised a sense of foreboding.


    "Borrow? How did you borrow it? "


    Su Tang, "have you ever heard of Yuan Shen Shuangxiu? Hee hee, I cheated him with Yuan Shen Shuangxiu. He lowered his vigilance to me and was hypnotized by me. In the process of hypnosis, I borrowed a little of his breath by the way. "


    The more the system listens, the more it feels like it''s all dark.


    That''s the double cultivation of Yuanshen!


    You should know that all the black male masters belong to dogs. Once yuan Shen and Shuangxiu come near, they will be aware of them. At that time


    The system thinks it''s going to see the end of the world, and it''s a dead end!


    Although Su Tang became a dog, she was obviously in a good mood. She also said to the system, "there are spirit stones and spirit grass in the bag. You can use them at will. By the way, since our bodies have been exchanged, let''s split up for the time being in order to avoid being caught."


    As soon as her voice fell, there was a thunder in the sky, and then a whisper came from the empty air.


    "I found you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1296

    The other party came too fast, Su Tang was also surprised, but she never thought, waiting for her is not to drop the horse, but the other party a gust of wind, and then, she was kicked away!


    Su Tang''s eyes widened in shock, but soon she almost laughed.


    That fool actually grasped the system, because Su Tang didn''t dare to look up, afraid to recognize herself by looking at each other, so she didn''t know what the other person''s expression was, but from the gnashing voice, she could hear that her poor little system was suffering this time.


    "Run, can''t you run very well? Why, now, I don''t run. "


    That Yin measured tone, as if grinding teeth in speaking, Su sugar shrank in the corner, holding back a smile, can only deliberately make a clip tail escape appearance.


    She runs fast, but the system over there is stupid.


    Crouching trough, how can it play?


    System head a blank, and then look at the front of the beautiful no Tao Qi Heng, immediately don''t even know how to say.


    He used to watch Su Tang fight with these guys. If he saw too much, he would know theoretical knowledge, but theory is theory. When it comes to practice, it It won''t.


    Yo yo yo, main system, it wants to go home.


    System jammed, but it doesn''t matter, Qi Heng has automatically brain fill the next words.


    He looked at it silent, eyes Dodge, think it still want to deny.


    "If you don''t want to talk, do you think you can expose it in this way? I tell you, no way. This time, even if you die, you can only die in my arms! "


    Such paranoid and morbid words make the system start its head and get stuck again. I don''t know how to deal with them.


    But the more it refused to say, the more angry Qi Heng was. In the end, both hands held its arms, and the powerful, painful system sucked back.


    Qi Heng looked at it sullenly, with a sarcastic smile on his mouth, "will you hurt, too?"


    The system didn''t say a word, but soon, it was surprised to find that with the aura left by Mo Qinglan, it could contact its headquarters.


    Just with aura, Qi Heng smelled a breath of other places, which did not belong to Su Tang himself.


    In an instant, his face changed greatly.


    "You have the smell of other people. Who is it? Which wild man is it?"


    Mo Qinglan''s breath directly impacts Qi HengDi''s nerves. He becomes irritable and irritable. At this moment, he just wants to kill people and see blood.


    The system doesn''t know how to deal with this kind of situation. It looks not far away like asking for help. As a result, it''s only a long time since then. It''s only a white figure left behind. It''s stunned. It''s in dire danger and flies separately, but it doesn''t have to fly so fast!


    Is she not afraid to betray her?


    The system once again tasted the danger of the human world, but at this time, people around it were still ridiculing it.


    "What are you looking at? That stupid dog? Oh You see she ran away with her tail between her legs. Do you think she will come to save you? Don''t think about it, and don''t look at it. No one can save you. Even if it''s Li Qiu, he will lose to me


    He looked at him sympathetically.


    Silly boy, what''s the point of being cruel? Your wife ran away.


    The sympathetic eyes of the system hurt him somehow. Qi Heng used to be an immortal governor, but now he is like a fiery lion, explosive and irritable, always roaring.


    "Don''t look at me like that!"


    Qi Heng appeared in this world, before and after adding up to five minutes, the system looked at Su Tang not far away, and sighed, "what do you want me to do?"


    This is the first sentence he said after their reunion, but with the end of this sentence, Qi Heng suddenly calmed down.


    He squinted, eyes that boundless dark, suddenly rolled up the storm, "you are not her!" When he said this, his face suddenly changed.


    The system was also expected to be discovered by him for a long time. The reason is very simple. At the beginning, they all discovered the puppet Su Tang made by one to one. What''s more, it''s a system with poor acting skills. The only surprise is that he was discovered so soon.


    "Yes, I''m not her." The system admits quickly. Of course, it also recognizes counsels quite quickly. It says: "I''ve wanted to tell you for a long time, but you''ve asked a lot of questions, and I can''t answer them. I thought I''d have a good chat after you lost your temper, but..." When he said this, he sighed, as if he had no choice but to say, "you don''t give me a chance, but you still question me who the wild man is. Seriously, I''m curious about who this wild man is


    The system is like a chatterbox, talking a lot. At the beginning, Qi Heng could bear the temper of rage and listen to its explanation, but the more he heard the back, the more he felt wrong.


    This rubbish is delaying time!


    Aware of this, Qi Heng angrily wanted to strangle it, but unexpectedly, the system said: "it''s very easy for me to die, but you should know that when I die, Tangtang will be sad, otherwise, how can she be willing to be occupied by others. Oh, by the way, you can''t beat me. She will leave traces on her body, and then she will only hate you more. "Although the system is silly, it still knows how to save its life at the critical moment.


    As it said, Qi Heng although angry want to kill, but in the end, he still forced himself to stop.


    You can''t kill her. The little bastard runs fast. This is her only friend. If you kill her, she will be angry. Then, he will push her to other people''s arms.


    Qi Heng''s face is ugly and pulls up the clothes of the system. Just as he wants to continue questioning, a fierce sword Qi suddenly sweeps over.


    He immediately pushed the system away. Soon, a ferocious opening appeared on the ground. He looked at the comer without expression. Then, he pulled his lips slightly and sneered, "you''re late."


    It''s too late, but it''s not easy to be angry.


    He was holding the sword in his hand and wanted to fight with him again, but when he made an aggressive gesture, he didn''t fight back and gave up.


    "She has the smell of other wild men. If you want it, I''ll give it to you."


    When Qi Heng said this, it was like being hurt. He was like a poor girl who was lovelorn, but now he chose not to give up.


    Li Qiu didn''t believe it so easily at the beginning, but the smell from others on Su Tang''s body really challenged their patience. Soon, Li Qiu ignored Qi Heng and pulled the wrist of the system.


    He gritted his teeth, his face was even more gloomy to the extreme, "say, who is it!"


    The system didn''t answer, but looked at Qi Heng not far away, but saw that he changed his previous injured appearance, raised his lips, and laughed with calculation.


    He opened his thin lips slightly and didn''t say anything, but from the shape of his mouth, he seemed to be saying something.


    Goodbye, fool.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1297

    Qi Heng''s anger came and disappeared quickly, but the fastest was the speed of his leaving. He was still mocking them, but in the blink of an eye, he had disappeared in front of the system.


    The system looked at the figure disappearing in the night, put his hands together, and said directly, "Amitabha, please bless me."


    Li Qiu is not stupid. Even though he didn''t know anything at the beginning, he didn''t understand it at this time. The so-called "Su Tang" is just a shelf, and the real man has long run away.


    He looked at the system with gloomy eyes, but the system was calm. Seeing this, he said with a very Buddhist smile, "pro, I don''t provide people finding service here."


    Although her family abandoned her, it doesn''t matter. As an iron system, she can''t disclose her information. Of course, if the other party finds her first, she can only show sympathy.


    Qi Heng has no trace. It is reasonable to say that Li Qiu will catch up with him in a hurry. As a result, he will wait left and right, but he is not moved. Is this guy spending money with himself?


    The system has been caught by two people. Before, it was almost scared to pee. But after this time, it has become Buddha. No, it also joked: "Mr. Li, if you don''t go after him, Qi Xiandu will find someone first, but it won''t be your business."


    Li Qiu is standing in the dark and dark with a sinister smile. Obviously, this guy doesn''t want to let the system go so quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter." He said, "let him find it. My left and right bodies are on my side. As for Qi Heng A dog, if you think about it, he can''t do anything


    A dog, really can''t play any tricks, unless Qi Heng has been so crazy that even the dog won''t let go.


    It''s just that the system always feels very cautious when it comes to the black man.


    "Well, can I go now?" The system thinks, it''s nothing more. It''s not the one who abandons them. It''s not the one who plays with feelings. It''s just an innocent melon eater.


    "Go?" Li Qiu looked at it darkly, half loud, sneered: "also, you don''t deserve to stay in her body."


    As soon as the system heard this, it exploded.


    What does it mean it doesn''t deserve? It''s the best match, OK?! If it hadn''t chosen the fast wear host, they wouldn''t even have met! What''s the matter? Do you still dislike it?


    Bah, scum man, no wonder your wife doesn''t want you!


    The system thought bitterly, but said with a smile: "yes, it''s useless for me to have this body, but if I leave, I don''t want to ask for another body. I can jump and jump."


    Think of the most ruthless words, say the most Counsellor''s words, how dare it system with black male calling board, this is not fatal?


    It does not make Li Qiu happy. Instead, it throws out a small paper man perfunctorily, and then throws it in.


    In this way, the system becomes a real paper man.


    It is very sad, a piece of paper, how to eat food at that time? Oh, he missed the dog''s body.


    Li Qiu got the body, but he didn''t seem too happy. He just held the body, and then, obsessed and sick, said, "you like clean most. This body is so dirty, I''ll help you clean it up. I heard that you''ve changed your name, Tangtang?" As he spoke, his dark eyes became more and more deep, like an abyss, in which some dark emotion was brewing. He looked at the person in his arms, half a sound, and could not help biting Su Tang''s lips. With that bite, the force was so deep that the blood beads came out, but he raised a strange smile and murmured, "it''s so sweet."


    Witnessed the whole process of the system, only dare to shrink aside, shivering.


    Niang ah, this is what terrible black male Lord, is simply a madman.


    At the beginning, the system complained that it had become a paper person. Now, it''s good to be alive.


    He didn''t dare to make a sound, and Li Qiu didn''t care about it. He just held the person in his arms, and then he really found a place to take a bath.


    Li Qiu doesn''t have any contacts or resources in this world, but he is also the master of the magic city. With his ability, it''s too easy to find a foothold for himself. In the blink of an eye, he found a pure natural hot spring pool.


    As for the owners of the hot spring pool, they are all standing in front of him, like puppets, at his disposal.


    ***


    on the other hand, after su Tang became a dog, she was not used to it at first, but she soon understood the happiness of being a dog, such as biting her own tail to play, such as running happily in the night, which she had never experienced before.


    Of course, these are not important, the important thing is that she now wants to compete with a group of stray dogs!


    Stray dogs have a strong sense of their own territory. They are divided into their own areas. At this moment, a strange foreign dog suddenly comes. Naturally, they are angry to drive each other away.


    Su Tang has fought with people and demons, but not with dogs.


    She plays heart atmosphere, anyway now shielding his soul breath, just those men, she does not believe, still temporarily cheat them.Therefore, Qi Heng just passed by such a scene when he came after him.


    A Jingba dog with a big paw is roaring grandly, but it has a strong momentum. In front of her, there are several strong stray dogs. They are not willing to be outdone. At first glance, the situation is very clear. The little Jingba dog certainly can''t get any benefits. But if you look at it carefully, the momentum of the little Jingba dog can''t be suppressed by these stray dogs Even if a few wolves came, she would still beat each other.


    Qi Heng narrowed his eyes, still remembering that in those years, what he loved most was changing clothes.


    She has become a stone, a snake, a bastard and a grass. In her eyes, nothing can''t be changed.


    So, what does a stray dog mean to her?


    If you change the other male owners, Su Tang may muddle through, because those superior male owners won''t pay attention to the stray dogs on the roadside, but Qi Heng is different. When they are together, he has seen her countless different looks and breeds, so even if he doesn''t smell anything, his first reaction stops him.


    Su Tang is fighting for territory with other stray dogs. She doesn''t notice that someone has found her. When she is about to jump up to fight with her partner, she holds her in the air with both hands.


    Four dog paws in the air chaos ordinary, that small short leg, not to mention, the water is quite fast.


    Su Tang was caught off guard and picked up by someone. The whole dog was in a daze. Half a sound, she spat out confused dog language.


    "Wang?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1298

    The little Jingba dog is stupid, which makes Qi Heng more and more recall what happened in those years.


    From the beginning, xiaozizi tried every means to escape from him. He thought he had spoiled her for so many years, even if it was a fast stone, he dared to warm up. But when he thought they would go on like this, she gave him a slap in the head.


    It turns out that everything is just a fake.


    Her only purpose has not changed, is he, can''t see her mind, wishful thinking that two people are really in love.


    Normally, Qi Heng recalled here that he should be angry and irritable, but I don''t know why, the anger he had just known when she ran away disappeared in this instant.


    He even wanted to laugh.


    "I haven''t seen you for thousands of years. Why are you still so stupid?"


    He thought she would change, and the result was just like before.


    Qi Heng''s mood suddenly returned to the feeling when they were still together a thousand years ago. He picked up the dog. Unexpectedly, the stray dogs yelled at him.


    The little Jingba dog has just provoked them. For stray dogs, they have no owners, and they don''t need their owners to show up. But they are also dogs. The practice of Jingba dogs is too rubbish. They can''t beat themselves, and they even call their owners.


    Stray dogs have a lot of temperament, they no longer stop barking, but choose to attack.


    They are aggressive to a certain extent, but under normal circumstances, stray dogs will not attack humans. What they want to attack Qi Heng is that they think he and little Jingba dog are in a group.


    Su Tang''s whole body was stiff for a moment when she was lifted up. But soon, when she saw that Qi Heng was not as crazy as she expected, her courage came up. Especially now that she saw stray dogs dare to rush up, she immediately barked to get rid of Qi Heng''s hands, and then directly wrestled with those stray dogs.


    Qi Heng mouth a pull, he how also didn''t expect, meet again of picture, incredibly is like this.


    Fortunately, he is also used to changing his species from time to time. Dogs are common creatures.


    A duel between stray dogs and stray dogs soon began. No need to guess, it must be su Tang''s victory in the end.


    Before and after only a few minutes, Su sugar stepped on the pace of victory, came to Qi Heng.


    Qi Heng looked at the disorderly little Jingba dog and asked her, "why don''t you run this time?"


    Su Tang snorted and said, "this is my battlefield. If I run again, where can I go?" After that, she expressed her doubts about one more thing: "why did you find me?"


    Qi Heng, "you forget, when you were with me, what was your favorite thing?"


    Su Tang was stunned, but she really forgot, but this kind of thing can be recalled after a little thought.


    After they were together, she liked to cross dress herself for a period of time. Sometimes she turned into inkstone, sometimes bamboo, and sometimes a humble ant. She was so happy to play the game that she was found by each other for the first time.


    An ant can be found, not to mention a dog as big as a target.


    Su Tang smashed her mouth and sighed that she had miscalculated.


    "All right." Su Tang was convinced to lose this time, but she still said, "even if you find me, what can you do? I have only one life, but as you can see, there are more than one or two people chasing me. I''m afraid the debt on my back is not enough. "


    Before catching up, it''s natural to try to slip away, but once caught, it''s unrealistic to run under the other person''s eyes. The best way is to let the other person willingly give up.


    But this is very difficult, Su Tang also knows that those men, one by one paranoid, to let them give up, it is not easy.


    Su Tang made a helpless and very slag female expression, and said: "Qi Xiandu, I''m tired of cross dressing game for a long time, even this time, I can''t help it. You see, instead of chasing me, you''d better ask the system for a result. After all, the person you liked at the beginning was not my temperament. I evolved according to the script given by the system. "


    Naturally, there is moisture in her words.


    In the beginning, it evolved according to the script, but in the later stage, especially after the task was redone, it was all played according to her temperament.


    Su Tang, of course, won''t lift a stone to hit her feet, so she described herself as having more slag. No, she saw Qi Heng speechless, and even said: "Qi Xiandu, you chase me. I have a headache. After all, I''m alone. If I can''t do it, you can go back and measure it to see what kind of distribution it is."


    "Although I have only one, I have a big heart. I can live in several people at the same time."


    Sue sugar said at the end, her voice was light and her smile enlarged.


    Qi Heng was staring at the little Jingba dog in front of him. He cleaned up the hair on the dog a little bit. Soon, the fluffy and lovely dog appeared in front of him.


    Can be such a lovely dog, said so insane remarks.Qi Heng looks elegant, with a smile on his lips, but in the depth of his eyes, there is a bloody fire.


    Although he is an immortal, he has no temper.


    "Sugar, are you making me angry?" His voice was calm, and when he said that, his tone was more slowly helpless, "I''m angry, it''s not good for you."


    The night is getting darker and darker, Qi Heng seems to be completely wrapped by the darkness.


    It''s true that the more angry he is, the more difficult Su Tang''s situation will be. But there''s another point. Anyway, she can''t wash it out, so she just makes things big, for example, forcing him to do it, and then other men will find out.


    Su Tang has already broken the pot. A man found it, and a group of men also found it. Maybe she can get a little advantage in the scuffle, and find a balance point from these abnormal relationships.


    So, it''s either a big fight.


    Qi Heng can do immortal governor''s position, how can know nothing about her mind, especially looking at her calm appearance, quickly guessed her idea.


    "Is Tangtang trying to force me to give up through others?" He felt the little Jingba dog for a while, from the original gentle movement to the final gradual exertion.


    Su Tang can''t even raise her head, but at this time, she can''t lose her momentum.


    She said: "what is forcing you to give up? Be bold, it''s forcing all of you to give up. After all, I don''t love anyone. "


    She said no one loves, Qi Heng is inexplicably relieved.


    At present, everyone has no advantage, but this kind of lack of advantage is just another good phenomenon. Because once someone enters her heart, no matter how hard they try, the rest will not help.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1299

    Su Tang is talking a lot here. Seeing that she is about to become the best debater in the world, Li Qiu has started.


    Said, Li Qiu took away her body, the noumenon in his hand, why worry not to find her soul body.


    As a result, Su Tang''s small mouth is blaring, and her body is abnormal.


    Li Qiu''s speed is very fast. When he returns the soul to its original position, he just reads a pithy formula. On this side, Su Tang has no Parry ability at all.


    She was frightened to stare big eyes, completely did not expect that his dog brother is so useless, even the time of the night did not survive, this shows.


    Her reactions naturally fall into Qi Heng''s eyes, but the noumenon and the soul are inseparable. Li Qiu is faster than him. When he wants to stay, it''s too late.


    Su Tang only felt dark in front of her eyes. When she woke up again, the surrounding environment was pretty good.


    First of all, the water temperature of the hot spring is suitable. When she is in the hot spring, she feels that she can soak away all the tiredness of her whole body. However, she enjoys this kind of comfort for a few seconds. Soon, she realizes that the situation is not right and immediately stands up from the hot spring pool.


    At this stop, she was surprised to find that she was not dressed.


    She sat back abruptly, but there was a clap in her ear.


    The voice was so close that she immediately clasped her hands around her chest, and then turned quickly.


    This turn, a lying trough almost blurted out.


    Li Qiu was wearing a white nightgown with a glass of red wine in his hand. His nightgown was loosely tied to his body. It seemed that he was very loose. However, his eyes were so terrible that he felt a little cautious.


    Su Tang didn''t dare to hide. She silently shrank herself down a little.


    This is really careless. She originally wanted to divide the body and soul into two parts. First, she let her subjective consciousness escape. When she found the opportunity, she let the system fight with her. Who would have thought that Qi Heng would be completely exposed before she was finished.


    She didn''t rush to open her mouth. Instead, she looked around first, but before she could sweep the surrounding environment, Li Qiu youyou opened her mouth.


    "What more, the dog?"


    He opened his mouth with a smile, but for the cold on his body, Su Tang would have believed that he was in a good mood.


    But think about it. When she ran away from her marriage, this guy almost stabbed her to death. At this point, today, this matter can never be so easily turned over.


    Qi Heng is different from him. Although Qi Heng is also paranoid, he once trapped her in the cave, but he didn''t want to hurt her from the beginning to the end. Li Qiu is worthy of being the master of the demon clan. As far as he is concerned, what he can''t get can only be destroyed.


    Su Tang soon calms down. What she said with Qi Heng can''t be said now, so she can only borrow the name of the system to inquire about his current bottom line.


    "Where''s my dog brother?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Li Qiu snapped her fingers. Then, in the luxurious hot spring room, there were countless little paper men.


    The little paper man is obviously a puppet. Some are beating his legs, some are beating his back, and some are floating humbly around him with fruit, waiting for him to turn the cards. But if it''s just like this, it''s not enough to surprise people. To Su Tang''s dismay, there are a group of small paper men stabbing each other, and some of them are more direct, burning themselves.


    What a terrible scene this is.


    It''s all paper men. The paper breaks as soon as the knife pokes it. As for those who are on fire, it''s more direct. Let''s know about the ashes.


    Li Qiu was so shocked and frightened at the first move, so those paper men would not be ordinary paper men.


    An ominous premonition gradually came to her mind. She suddenly thought of her dog brother. If he was there, she would find a way to inform her, unless


    "These paper men..." Su Tang almost forgets where she is now. She grabs a little paper man not far away from her. Sure enough, she feels the fluctuation of the system on the little paper man. She frowned and her face began to deteriorate. "What''s wrong with the system?"


    Li Qiu was very vindictive. Hearing the words, he sneered and said, "what''s wrong with it? It''s a bit interesting for Tangtang to ask He said, lazily shaking the wine in his hand, and then continued: "I should ask you this, suddenly into my world, and then suddenly left, I and you, what is it?"


    Here it is. Here it is. Here it is.


    Although Su Tang once pushed the matter to the system, she felt that those guys might not be able to find the system. Even if they did, the main system would be responsible for them, so her dog brother would not have any problems.


    But now it''s different. Brother dog has become a sliced paper man. It''s too miserable.


    Su Tang swallows her saliva, and her head starts to run fast. She originally wanted to find a set of high sounding words, but Li Qiu sees through them.


    "Still thinking about how to make it up?" Shaking wine glass suddenly stopped, Li Qiu Sen ran looked at her, "Tangtang, saying the wrong thing is to pay the price, and you now, no one can save you."Su Tang choked, save what save, such a scene, do not need others to save it.


    "I''m not thinking about how to make it up, I''m just saying it." Su Tang was not nervous at the beginning, so she opened her arms, then went to the wall of the hot spring pool and said, "Li Qiu, let''s have a clear word. Do you come to me to revenge or what? If it''s revenge, it''s easy. I''ll die without system blessing. In addition, there''s not so much aura in this small world. It''s enough for me to pinch my body and kill me. It''s all over. "


    She said carelessly, but Li Qiu was angry.


    He came all the way here to kill her?


    This son of a bitch is so angry!


    But without waiting for him to speak, Su Tang said, "Li Qiu, don''t get angry. There''s a trace to follow. How dare you say that when I ran away from my marriage, you didn''t want to kill me? After three things, I''ve escaped twice. You won''t allow me to escape for a third time


    Life goes on and on!


    She Su sugar, never compromise to fate!


    Li Qiuqi''s liver aches, but suddenly he can''t find an excuse to refute. Indeed, he really tried to kill her, but it was just a flash. Over the years, they have been together day and night, and he has long regarded her as his family. What did he say about fighting and killing!


    He took a deep breath to avoid his impulse, so he poured a glass of wine, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "Su Tang, are you so eager to be killed by me? Or, it''s just a delaying tactic. " When he said this, his tone changed in vain. "Who are you waiting for? Tell me, who are you waiting for to save you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1300

    At this time, Su Tang said that everyone is dead, there is only one person. No, that guy is not even a person, but it is the safest.


    Compared with Li Qiu''s rage, Su Tang was very calm.


    "Waiting for the main system, of course." She slowly looked at him, tone indifferent, "you catch it two men, but as long as it is not blind, not deaf, not dead, it can not be indifferent."


    Li Qiu thought she would name a man, but in the end, he got stuck.


    Different from other male masters, those who are nearby have been separated from Su Tang for thousands of years, but Li Qiu has been separated from her for only a few decades. For gods and demons of their level, it may take hundreds of years or decades to shut up for a long time.


    Therefore, his yearning for Su Tang is not as strong as those of the previous few. Of course, it does not mean that he is indifferent.


    The longer the parting time is, the worse it will be for Su Tang. As time goes by, there is no place to vent, and she will gradually accumulate. In the end, she will become the vent point. However, Li Qiu is different. For human beings, the time of decades may be just a few days.


    It''s a bit exciting. My little wife ran away from home, but in a few days, she had covered his head with green grassland.


    Su Tang sighed and decided to use reason and emotion. "Although it''s a little late to say sorry to you, I can''t help it." At this time, of course, all the pots have to be pushed to the main system that has not yet reached the scene, "do you know the emotion desalinator? In order to prevent the true feelings from moving when we are doing tasks, we must use the emotion dilutor. As for the system you cut into pieces, it''s even worse. It''s a communication tool from the beginning to the end, so you don''t need to vent it. "


    At the critical moment, I can also say good things to my own system. I was moved and choked by the system cut into countless articles.


    I didn''t hurt her in vain.


    Although the system is stuffed with a hundred pieces of paper, people can also make different actions, but all pain is synchronized, for it, where is the world, this is hell!


    It hurts. It hurts too much. It''s stabbed, burned and drowned. But at the same time, it has to massage and beat its legs. It''s too difficult.


    It''s really terrible to compete one by one.


    The system doesn''t dare to face the choking man directly, so it can only shiver behind Su Tang at the moment. However, it never thought that it was too close to Su Tang and could be fumigated by water mist. When the reaction came, the paper man had already fallen into the hot spring.


    It was painfully fluttering. Fortunately, Sutang found it and picked it up in time, but even so, it still drowned.


    Su Tang looked at being foolishly killed by her own system, mouth slightly pulled, a face of speechless.


    "Stay away from me. I don''t want you to be stupid enough for me."


    The system''s weeping shoulder twitches. It''s like finding a parent and can''t wait to tell her what she''s been through.


    "Son, the black man is not a man."


    This, needless to say, Su Tang knows.


    This is not, after listening to the complaint, she still did not resist to say a few words of Li Qiu, "Li Qiu, what do you care about with a system, it is a small worker, bullying it is not interesting."


    The way she protects the calf makes her revenge bitter.


    He didn''t think about any emotion dilutor or tool man. Once upon a time, the little girl didn''t mention any of these words. Suddenly, he knew the truth. He was still shocked. But soon, he found that she was cruel to herself, but she was very devoted to the damned system.


    Why, just a little bit of torture? In this case, why did the emotion desalinator only desalinate him instead of that damned bastard.


    "So your feelings desalinator is just to desalinate the feelings between you and me?"


    He Yin measurement and sour mouth, this is to let Su sugar surprised.


    To this end, she also learned his words and replied.


    "So, you''re jealous of a toolman system?" After that, she felt incredible, and then laughed, "don''t tease, the system is just a set of data, not even an entity, not to mention you just accompany me for hundreds of years, but the system has accompanied me for tens of thousands of years, in my eyes, I am a partner with it, and you and other men are tasks."


    Every word she said was heartbreaking.


    At the beginning, the system was very happy, and felt that it was in my son''s heart after all, but now, the whole paper people began to panic.


    Oh grass, this is to kill it!


    What partner? Who wants to kill each other!


    "You can''t be so heartless! I''m with you I''m with you... " As soon as the system was worried, it began to panic and say: "you are just my tool to make money. Every time you complete a task, I have a commission. With the Commission, I can squeeze my entity when I go back. I tell you, there are many entities in our main system. The most rubbish is the human body. There is no guarantee period of 100 years. If it is a little superior, it has accomplishments £¡ I''m a little closer to earning the body of a monk Yuan Ying! "The system is a little stingy. At this moment, it''s time to tell the truth.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that. She thought a lot about it carefully. She used to look like she was a small wage earner, but she only got a little bonus every time she worked with her host. Now she''s finally telling the truth. What she earns from her feelings is from her!


    So, our Lord of the demons, so witnessed what is called a partner scene breaking up the game.


    Su Tangqi almost jumped up from the hot spring pool. Li Qiu, fearing that his little wife''s body would be seen, immediately picked up her bathrobe and wrapped her up. If he wrapped her up, Su tangwould play a better role.


    "Good system, I trusted you so much! And then you suck blood from me


    The system jumped, "I Pooh! What does it mean to suck blood on you? What I earn is extra reward. What you earn has already fallen into your pocket! "


    Su Tang''s bathrobe was put on, and she climbed up from the hot spring pool with her bare wet feet. She was a little paper man with one foot and said angrily, "fall into my pocket? When the task was just redone, you looked at me down and out, but did you help me? As a result, that''s how you see me? "


    There are so many small paper people. The more you step on the separation of the system, the better. It''s just that the feeling of forced return is very painful. When the system screams and participates, the angry small paper people all jump on the ground, "how can I help you? I posted all the money for the props behind you? "


    Su Tang, "paste what paste, if it''s not your fault, I''ll return to the task?"


    Li Qiu looked at the little girl and said that she was more and more excited. She almost went to the door and immediately caught her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1301

    Su Tang''s quarrel with the system is getting louder and louder. The people beside her can''t get in at all. She thinks Li Qiu''s torture to the system is too much, but she doesn''t even blink her eyes.


    Two people are like old husband and wife quarrel in general, because understand each other, so every word heart.


    There were only two or three pieces of paper left in the end. The system was so angry that he defied Li Qiu''s existence and provoked on the spot.


    "Oh, if the man didn''t love you, would you have finished the task so easily?"


    Su Tang doesn''t like to hear this. What is love? Did the man love at the beginning? It''s not that she''s been tossing around. If it''s not that she has many ideas and her head moves fast, she''s gone to the crematorium several times.


    "Stupid dog, you have the guts to say it again!"


    Su Tang even rolled up the sleeves on her bathrobe. She had a tendency to fight with her.


    Not only was the system not afraid, it continued to shout, "are you deaf? Can''t I say it again? "


    When Su Tang heard this, the Dragon roared. She growled and said to her fierce enemy, "let go. I won''t cut this stupid thing today. I''ll give it my last name today!"


    Li Qiu buckled her waist, but the little things in her arms kept on beating, just like a grasshopper.


    System see each other do not let people go, and continue to hum: "Oh, don''t think you have male master I will be afraid, but I have the main system of people, wait for my main system to come, you will become slag!"


    So far, there is obviously no need to go on.


    Su Tang said, "come on, let''s fight. I don''t take the male master, and you don''t take your master system. I want to see who is the father after today''s fight."


    The system was smiling and took advantage at that time, "good daughter."


    Su Tang angrily stares at her eyes and directly drags away Li Qiu''s hands. She once again kicks a small piece of paper!


    "Good daughter? I''ll see who is the grandson today


    Just now I was my father, and now I''m growing up. It''s not a big fight. It''s a primary school chicken fight.


    Li Qiu squints his eyes. This time, he doesn''t stop him. He just holds his chest with both hands and looks at the two people who jump out the door with a smile.


    Su Tang is so aggressive that he kicks the door open with one foot, and the system is not to be outdone. Although it is trapped in a small piece of paper, there are still some skills to do the system, such as some of the most basic skills. As long as no one suppresses it, it can still show you.


    This is the hot spring hotel. Now this circle has been controlled by Li Qiu, so no matter what happens to Su Tang and the system, it won''t cause too much panic.


    Su Tang has no weapon on her body, and even no shoes on her feet. She goes out barefoot. To be honest, she doesn''t feel good at all, but she can''t help it. She can''t lose her momentum at this time, so she raises her chin haughtily and picks up a branch as a weapon.


    Weapons, garbage, it doesn''t matter, she still has the momentum of God, at this moment, under her pressure, the wind around the atmosphere, the trees began to shake violently.


    "Fool, give up now, and I''ll take you grandson!"


    Compared with the branches in Sutang''s hand, the system directly buckled a brick from the ground and carried it on her thin shoulder, "I''m your ancestor!"


    Li Qiu watched the two primary school chickens fight. At last, he simply found a stone stool in the yard and sat down. His posture of watching the play was that he had to have another melon seed tea cup at hand.


    When the branch collided with the stone, it was no surprise that the branch broke, but at the same time, the little paper man of the system was pressed under the stone.


    Su Tang immediately sneered, "my ancestors are not so weak." With that, he stepped on the stone too much.


    A scream of the system, but with the end of the scream, the small piece of paper that should have been pressed on the ground suddenly appeared in the air, and then, a formation appeared out of thin air in the small yard.


    It''s an array that can trap people. In this small yard, the person they want to trap is Li Qiu.


    Li Qiu casually looked at the changes in front of him, even without raising his eyelids. "Is the play over?"


    Su Tanghui has too many skills, and many men know only part of them. For example, in the present array, Li Qiu hardly shows her skills. So, she takes advantage of her bickering with the system and relies on their excellent tacit understanding to portray the success.


    Her feet hurt more and more when she didn''t wear shoes. Su Tang didn''t want to stay here for a moment. In addition, she had a long night''s dream. She could only be sleepy for a while because of Li Qiu''s ability. So she didn''t have any nonsense. She grabbed the paper and ran out of the system.


    Just now, the system has almost hundreds of separate pieces of paper. Now, the only one destroyed by Su Tang is left, so it''s urgent.


    "Son, don''t be so rude. This is the only one left. If this one is going to tear, I will die."


    Su Tang ran all the way out with it in her arms. As she ran, she said, "don''t worry, I can''t die. I''ll find something for you later."The system inexplicably thought of her brilliant experience in those years, from stone to bastard, the experience of that life can be handed over to others for several lives.


    "I don''t want to cling to the stone! At least find me a body that can eat and drink! " Delicacy of


    as like as two peas in the year, no one can resist the temptation of delicious food.


    Su Tang''s little remaining aura was almost used. After a long run, she was out of breath.


    Seeing this, the system smashed its mouth and said, "son, the last time I saw you run away, wasn''t it very flexible? Why can''t this time? "


    Smell speech, Su sugar fie it a face, "some pig is too heavy, take not move!"


    One person one system is back to the old bickering situation. Then, the system seems to suddenly think of something big, and the small paper people are all excited.


    It looks serious, is rare serious, tone is also, "by the way, son, I want to tell you something, a very important thing."


    Su Tang didn''t know, so she continued on her way and asked, "what?"


    The system said, "when I just used your body, because there was residual aura in my body, unexpectedly, I contacted the headquarters, and then the headquarters told me a big secret!" With so much foreshadowing ahead, it seems that we are about to get to the point. As a result, a huge mass of unidentified objects fell from the sky and smashed the originally low hot spring mountain directly to the ground.


    Su Tang couldn''t bear the noise. She immediately rolled down the hillside. Because of the collapse of the hot spring mountain, she fell down in a straight line after a few laps.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1302

    The stones on the mountain rolled down one by one, and Su Tang was hit hard. She was dizzy and had to rely on her instinct to escape. In the end, she managed to find a concave place and wanted to hide for a while. As a result, before she got there, the place exploded.


    Her mouth slightly pull, the system is not easy, little paper man now even no hands, directly become a one armed warrior.


    "Son, hold on, we can do it! Hurry up and get out


    The mountain suddenly collapsed, and Su Tang''s feet without shoes were directly scratched bloody, but these were not the key points. The key point was that she had been waiting for a long time, and the system was about to get to the key point, so she stopped!


    "Gouzi, you''ve seen many domestic TV dramas in recent years."


    "What?" the system said


    Su Tang was angry and laughed. She was in a mess. Her snow-white bathrobe was covered with mud and gravel, her hair was in a mess, and there were countless scratches on her body. She couldn''t run any more. She simply sat on the ground.


    It''s still too young to think that Li Qiu can be trapped by one array. Who ever thought that he would blow up the mountain!


    The yuan player that the way of heaven recognizes, can''t compare, can''t compare.


    Su Tang sighed that she didn''t want to struggle bravely. If she ran on, she would become a one armed fairy just like the system.


    "What you said just now, I still don''t know what you want to say." Then, fearing that the stupid system would not understand, he explained: "in domestic movies, the victims who are killed are always holding the protagonist''s hand and saying a lot of things that are not there. They only need to say a name, but they have to say a lot of foreshadowing words. At last, when they are about to say the criminal''s name, they are not angry."


    When Su Tang said this, her eyes were fixed on a certain place. No accident. There was something under the place where the mountain was buried.


    The night was too dark for her to see, but it was certain that there must be living creatures underneath.


    In terms of size, it may not be human.


    She narrowed her eyes, so she stopped the system from going on.


    The main reason of the system is that it is too shocked to know a secret all of a sudden, so it can''t help talking. Now, it''s really hard to say.


    It smiles, then follows her eyes and looks at the unknown objects together. Meanwhile, it apologizes.


    "Well, boy, I''m sorry. I can''t help talking more when I''m excited."


    Su sugar road is very calm, smell speech, also just say: "it doesn''t matter, for your unreliable, I have been used to."


    System:


    The system language stops, wants to explain, discovered also really like she said, therefore, it is more embarrassed.


    Before that thing came out, Su Tang asked the system, "can outsiders listen to what you just wanted to tell me?"


    If she could listen, she would let it go on. If she couldn''t, she would have to speak later.


    The system pondered for a long time, this matter can be big or small, for a time really can''t leak out, can only say: "I contacted with the main system on and off, according to the latest instructions it issued to me, I can only tell you alone."


    Su Tang Tut, looking very tired.


    "It''s all pit goods."


    She said that when she finished the task, she would be able to go home to provide for the aged. As a result, the task was restarted in the middle of the way, and the restart was all right. I thought I could really get rid of the past, but in the end, the guys chased her back.


    Think of this, Su sugar can only spit out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    "As long as I''m breathing, you''ll do whatever you can to upset me."


    Su Tang''s little temper is almost worn away by the system. After all, it doesn''t help to be angry with the system. It''s just a small worker.


    The host changed its previous popularity and suddenly became so quiet that the system was shocked. It suddenly floated up and finally circled in front of her.


    "Son, my son, are you swollen? You didn''t do that before? "


    Su Tang photographed the little paper man in front of her and said, "what else can I do? Burned you? If I burn you, you can get rid of all this. I''m sure I''ll pick up the gas and let the fire devour you without saying a word. "


    The system choked again, and then it whispered, "just my little body, I''m wasting gasoline. The lighter is enough." It said, see Sue sugar no longer choose to run away, can''t help but curiosity said: "son, we really don''t run?"


    Su Tang, "see that pile of unidentified objects? Do you think if I run again, I can run over that thing? "


    As soon as she said this, the pile of creeping unidentified objects finally broke the stone and soil on its body and drilled out. Originally, they thought it would be something huge, but after a long time, a little thing appeared. If you look at it carefully, you don''t need to look carefully, because the little thing ran directly towards her.


    "Ma Ma!"


    "Ma Ma Ma!"


    Small things can also open their mouths, that is, they shout words, which makes Su Tang and the system jump.


    Su Tang could have sat on one side calmly, but when she remembered the word Ma Ma, her first reaction was to stare and run away!The system was also very surprised. "When did you have a baby? Why don''t I know? "


    Su Tang I want to know, too


    Baby what baby, she used to be able to protect themselves, there will be no such thing as baby, so this is a porcelain thing!


    Small things run fast, or, it really has wings, while running up and flying, soon it appeared in front of Su Tang.


    The night is as usual, dark, no stars, but the distance is close, can always see a general outline, and then, sugar silly eyes.


    "Dragon?"


    System, "it''s the dragon!"


    One person one system immediately looks at each other, and then Su Tang suddenly remembers that when she finished the task, she was still hatching the magic dragon. Unexpectedly, Li Qiu brought the magic dragon to her.


    The little magic dragon is very small, but it''s just that big thing


    Su Tang did not have the joy of reunion, the first reaction is vigilant, "this mountain is you blow up?"


    The little magic dragon was completely crooked by Li Qiu. After hearing the words, he was proud to seek her praise. "Yes, Ba Ba Ba said that Ma Ma likes brave little men, so I just made my body bigger." With that, it blinked mung bean''s big eyes, blinked and looked at her, "Ma Ma, am I powerful just now?"


    Su Tang


    This mother, she doesn''t dare to recognize it at all.


    Small magic dragon because she did not speak, originally also happy voice, gradually become cautious.


    "Ma Ma, is it because I''m too young that you don''t like me? Don''t worry, I will be very powerful when I grow up. Although I can''t compete with Baba, others of the demons can''t beat me. Ma Ma, don''t want me. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1303

    Little magic dragon''s whole body is black. If it grows a little bigger, it will be very domineering. But somehow, Su Tang thinks of little dragon''s night repair.


    It''s the same dragon. Yexiu had a lot of milk when she was a child. She had fat little paws and a short tail. She would drop golden beans when she was angry. Yes, Su Tang was so shameless. She had bullied Yexiu before. Of course, it was her who bullied her and finally coaxed her. This operation once made the system look confused.


    Maybe Yexiu has been brought by her all the time. Although she has also raised the little magic dragon, it''s not brought out by hand. There are some differences. Moreover, life has been so difficult. This little guy can''t bear to help Li Qiu.


    So, she raised the corner of her lips, seemingly smiling with a gentle face, but what she said was that she felt deeply.


    She said, "ah, it''s the little magic dragon. I remember. At first, I thought you were another dragon."


    This seems to be unintentional, but the little magic dragon''s hearing is another matter.


    What''s the situation now? It''s carrying it. Is there any other wild dragon? But it shouldn''t be. It said that there are only two magic dragons in the whole demon clan. One is it, and the other is even more groundless, because they all fell asleep.


    The little magic dragon widened the eyes of little mung bean, which was incredible.


    "Ma Ma, what do other dragons mean?"


    Su Tang looked at it and said casually, "it''s other dragons. When he was an egg, I raised him, and even his cultivation skills were taught by me." Speaking of this, she seemed to miss and sigh.


    The little magic dragon changed from incredible to shocked, and then from shocked to sad.


    So, when it didn''t know, its hemp abandoned it and Baba, and other wild dragons?


    The little magic dragon thought of the discussion among the demons in those years. He said that it was so powerful in the devil kingdom. In the end, it was not cheated by others. The key was that there was a little oil bottle. It was miserable, too miserable.


    Su Tang''s tall mother image is about to collapse, but because the little magic dragon has her blood in her body, it will bring a little natural intimacy, so it did not want to hurt her.


    The little magic dragon is just sad. When it is sad, it can''t help crying.


    Speaking of it, Sutang still remembers that the only magic dragon in the demon kingdom was afraid of water. Water was an offensive weapon to him. As a result, when the little magic dragon was crying, it was windy. That''s all right. After all, the magic dragon was noble and had been born to more than most races. But the only thing that shocked Sutang was that when the little magic dragon was crying, it rained .


    Originally she was in a mess, a downpour, directly into a drowned chicken.


    The system was even worse. At that time, there was a laser dance, shouting for help.


    "Lying trough, it''s raining. Lying trough, I''m finished. My body is rotten! What to do, what to do! Help


    The scream of the system is so shrill that the little magic dragon also noticed it. Originally, a little paper man was a puppet. The little magic dragon didn''t pay attention to it at all, but now it''s different, especially when Su Tang said that she had raised other wild dragons. For a moment, its pupil lit up a raging fire.


    "Ma Ma, is that it? Is that the dragon you raised? "


    With the strong wind and the heavy rain, Su Tang shivered a little. When she saw that the system was so miserable, she had no time to explain. She had to quickly look for the living things around. Finally, she pulled an ant out of the ruins.


    Ant is very small, small enough to ignore, but this big night, it is rainy, the system has been unable to support, no one is sure, if the small paper man rotted, it will stay here, so, Su sugar quickly decided, directly sealed it on the ant, and in case it was washed away by water, she directly learned Li Qiu''s method, divided it into several parts All of a sudden, he was caught in the ant nest.


    Such an important thing is not discussed in advance. After the system has changed its body, it suddenly finds that it has become an ant, and it is not an ant!


    It is a face muddled force, has not responded, if there is really an ant was washed away by the heavy rain.


    It screamed, but because the ants were too small, the scream was ignored. In the end, it had to buy a loudspeaker from its own mall, so that it could communicate.


    System injury, not only experienced the feeling of death again, but also made it lose a point.


    Loudspeakers are no longer valuable, they are also money!


    The system is out of breath when it cries. It doesn''t know what evil it did in the last life. It''s such a host and a man. The two of them got together to bully him. He died several hundred times, and finally separated hundreds into one. Now, he has a lot more.


    "Sue, sugar! What are you doing! If you want to torture me, just say it


    A loudspeakers that I bought with integral points, the quality of which is a waste, and the system''s cry even has a noise, which makes Sutang''s head buzzing. After a long time, he finally says, "where did you find this treasure?"


    It''s too hard to hear. If you listen to it again, you''ll be deaf.When the system looked at it, she was even more angry, "I bought it in the mall. You don''t see that it only needs one point, but it''s also an integral! It''s me... "


    Before it finished, Sutang interrupted, "you tried to sell stupid people."


    This is no way to talk, the system gas almost burst, but someone at this time is still pulling hatred.


    The little magic dragon is very curious about the existence of the system. It''s better to wonder what''s the relationship between it and Su Tang. Just now, he argued one by one. He didn''t open his mouth, but it doesn''t mean he won''t continue to ask.


    "Ma Ma, you haven''t told me what it is. Is it the dragon you raised before?"


    Su Tang, at least, has played countless villains. At the moment, she is in a bad mood. What is true, good and beautiful does not exist.


    No, she explained to the little magic dragon with a smile, "no, it''s my system. I''ve been inseparable for tens of thousands of years. No one can replace my relationship with it. "


    it''s so ambiguous that little magic dragon doesn''t know so much. To its ears, this damned system is one of the bastards who snatched it!


    "So, does Mama like it?"


    Su Tang held her chest in her hands and said with a smile in the rain, "yes, so you should treat it well..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, the little magic dragon had already raised its fat paw and stepped down with a slap. The rain splashed up, and several dead ants floated up.


    The little magic dragon was deeply impressed by the black man''s experience. After it had stepped on it, he apologized without expression.


    "Ah, Ma Ma, what did you say just now? It''s raining so hard that I didn''t hear it clearly."


    System, ant and system


    You really haven''t done any of the things that have something to do with people!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1304

    Miserable or system miserable, first small paper man, then ants, now life has not been guaranteed, it found another terrible thing.


    That is, one of its parts has become an ant queen!


    What is the rank of queen? Good to say is the king of ant colony, bad to say, that is a baby machine!


    It looks horrified. When it looks back, it finds that it is protected by the ants. It really has a big stomach. No accident, it will soon have a baby.


    Oh, no, it has seen countless big waves. Even in the face of the black man, it is just afraid for a short time. When it comes to the back, it still can''t change its instinct of watching opera. But it never thought that one day, retribution would come so fast.


    "Son, son, help


    I used to call him by his first name, but now I''m holding a loudspeaker. It''s a baby, a kind word.


    Su sugar is still very shamelessly bullying the little magic dragon, smell speech, finally willing to bow his head, "what''s the matter?"


    The sound of the system was terrified, and even the ants holding the loudspeakers were separated, one by one, truly performing what is urgent, like ants on a hot pot.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!"


    Su Tang heard that with a confused face, "what''s going to happen?"


    The voice of the system finally broke down from panic and cried, "it''s born! Oh, boy, help me, kill the queen


    It''s none of your business. Instead, you don''t have the stinky, long, foot binding foreshadowing of some domestic dramas. You directly clarify the main points and tell your request.


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it at first. After all, there are so many small animals like ants everywhere that you don''t even bother to study them. Now when she asks for help from the system, she suddenly remembers that ants, like some Zerg in the stars, are all controlled by queens, and the more powerful the queen is, the more fertile she will be.


    Su Tang hissed. She just ordered a few ants. Who could have thought that there was such a powerful Queen.


    The light around was dim and it was raining heavily. She had no choice but to ask the little magic dragon to help.


    Just now I was still bullying others. Now I''m looking for help again. "Little magic dragon, can you do me a favor? Help me light up the circle around here. "


    Magic dragon can control fire, but similarly, the dragon people are stingy. Even the little magic dragon, who has not yet grown up, thinks of what Su Tang said to him before, on the surface, he agrees to use fire to light, but secretly burns an ant.


    "Oh, Ma Ma, I accidentally burned a little ant."


    Su Tang doesn''t matter. After all, he has been with the system for tens of thousands of years. Besides being keen on watching plays, brother Gou must have a lot of other skills to save his life. Otherwise, he would be so calm after being captured by the black man?


    Therefore, she didn''t even lift her eyelids when she heard what the little magic dragon said.


    It''s the system. At the beginning, it was scared to cry by the production, but later, it was caught off guard and felt the taste of a flame.


    Brother gouge has a bitter feeling in his heart. Other people''s system is popular with the host. No matter how bad it is, the host will not pit them. It''s the only one. After this dispute, I''m afraid that even the pension points will be lost.


    Miserable, too miserable.


    Brother Gou really cried when he thought about it. The reason is very big, but the biggest one is that the queen ant really began to give birth to a little ant, and cried it in pain.


    "Oh, oh, yes! It''s reborn


    Su Tang is also excited. Although she has ruined countless big men, she has never experienced such a thing as having a baby.


    "hold on, brother dog, take a deep breath."


    The system began to scream, steady what ah, it is not stable!


    It''s a single system dog, even the other half is male or female or human demon are not clear, actually about to have a baby, too terrible! This is to skip all the links in front, such as finding a partner, falling in love, getting married and so on.


    "Come on, kill me!"


    Su Tang heard the sad cry of the system, and finally in the light of the fire of the little magic dragon, the queen was killed by her fingers.


    On a rainy day, Leng was shocked out of a cold sweat.


    Look at the system again, a few ants are paralyzed, and they don''t move.


    It, brother dog, is finally free from the pain of having a baby.


    The system didn''t move, but Su Tang exclaimed, "ah, I''m still a little slow." She was surprised to let the little magic dragon fire shine a little bigger, and then said: "brother dog, where''s your child?"


    System:


    No, your dog brother is dead. Now it is a dead dog!


    The little magic dragon was disturbed by this, and finally did not cry. If it did not cry, the rain stopped, and the tragic situation of the system was relieved, at least it would not face the terrible thing of having a baby, but all things were dealt with temporarily, and the rest was embarrassment.


    One person, one dragon, one system, and several pairs of eyes move each other. To be exact, little magic dragon only looks at Su Tang from beginning to end, but Su Tang and the system, one person, one system look at each other. In the end, Su Tang looks at each other for so long, and Li Qiu doesn''t see him, so he gets close to little magic dragon."Little fellow, do you have a name?"


    Little magic dragon is also a memory eat not remember to hit, completely forget how she just bully themselves, smell speech, immediately happy way: "my father said let Niang to name."


    Su Tang, who was named waste, was silent at that time.


    "Well, it''s a big thing to choose a name. Let''s take it slow and easy. I just I''ll call you baby first


    Baby or something, too intimate, little magic dragon''s face was slightly red at that time.


    It knows how its hemp will not want it. When it was planted in a flowerpot, although it was not born, it had already realized that it was Baba Li Qiu who tried every means to lose it, and only Su Tang really protected it.


    Little magic dragon''s happy tail was all shaken. Seeing this, Su Tang thought there was a play, so she continued to cajole, "well, baby, I had a little dispute with your father, and now there is a little contradiction. Now I''ll meet you two. If you don''t die, you have to take out half your life. Otherwise, if you let me go, you don''t see me? As for the devil''s land, if you are obedient, I can give you a piece of land. "


    Contradiction is not contradictory, the little magic dragon does not understand, but if you want to get rid of half a life, the little magic dragon is lost in meditation.


    "Ma Ma, is it really that serious?"


    Su Tang suddenly nodded, "it''s serious, maybe more serious than this!"


    The little magic dragon is pure, but Su Tang''s smile can''t hold back when she sees that the plan is about to succeed. As a result, at this time, a person suddenly comes from the ruins.


    Like her, she was wearing the bathrobe of the hot spring hotel. The only difference was that she was in a mess, her snow-white bathrobe was stained with rain, cement and soil, but the other party was spotless.


    "My little sugar, where is this to abduct our son?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1305

    The sudden voice, hear Su sugar tiger body a shock, but after the shock, she was dispirited.


    Originally, she thought that she could be afraid of others before Li Qiu came. She never had a definite plan to escape. But as long as she had a chance, she would definitely run. Of course, she was also very aware of current affairs. You all stood in front of her, and she would certainly stay steady before you were sure.


    Just now, for example, she just wanted to run. Now seeing Li Qiu appear in front of her, she also stops her mind and sits on the ruins.


    The little magic dragon was simple and heartless, so it didn''t know that if it had just agreed to Su Tang, it would be integrated with those ruins.


    At this moment, it saw Li Qiu appeared and jumped happily again.


    After su Tang left, it was Li Qiu who taught him hand in hand. Although he was strict, for the magic dragon, the strong was respected. It was a great honor to have such a master.


    "Baba!"


    The little devil dragon rushes to Li Qiu with high spirits. Originally, he wants to jump into Li Qiu''s arms according to his bouncing power. However, tonight, he hesitates for a moment and wants to help Su Tang escape. Li Qiu is naturally angry. He jumps up and kicks him away before he gets close to him.


    The little magic dragon was embedded in the ruins.


    It was buried in ruins, so many things would have been dead if an ordinary person had been under it. Su Tang didn''t know what the cultivation of this little thing was, but the Lord of the devil''s land, even if he was merciful, it would hurt his internal organs.


    Su Tang''s brow suddenly tightly wrinkled up, Li Qiu this foot, is to set an example to others.


    So the last person he wants to teach is her.


    After kicking the little magic dragon, Li Qiu beckons to Su Tang. His face is not good-looking. How to say, he has already guessed that she would want to run away, but he never thought that the little girl didn''t even have a trace of nostalgia.


    In those years, what was he in her eyes?


    Female ticket passenger? Let him go when he''s done sleeping?


    The more he thought about it, the worse his face became, but he was still not willing to lose his temper with her. He just started, and then said coldly, "come here."


    Su Tang is sitting in the ruins like abandoning herself. She pays attention to the little magic dragon in the ruins from the beginning to the end. To be honest, she is really worried about the silly child.


    So naive, don''t kick out any problems.


    At the beginning, she worried about the little guy''s internal organs. Sure enough, soon the ruins moved, and then the little magic dragon climbed out. Compared with the beginning, now the little magic dragon is much more embarrassed. She stood in the mud all over, and there are many scars on her body. Those scars should have been scratched by the things in the ruins. At first glance, they are shocking.


    Su Tang didn''t want to pit it, so she suddenly saw it like this. If she had a little conscience, she must be sorry.


    She came forward and picked up the little magic dragon. Before, she didn''t think it was as good as the night repair of the little dragon. Now, it''s different.


    Every Dragon has its own characteristics. Why compare them with each other, little magic dragon Little magic dragon, it''s lovely.


    "Where did it hurt?" While she asked, she had already begun to examine it.


    The little magic dragon is still like that. Before his cultivation, Li Qiu kicked him a lot. Now he kicks again. Although his chest hurts, how can a dragon be afraid of pain?


    "Nothing!"


    While it said nothing, it vomited blood at the same time, which scared Su Tang a lot.


    "It''s nothing?"


    She is very worried. Although the little magic dragon is tens of years old, in the dragon clan, let alone tens of years old, hundreds of years old are children''s minors!


    The little magic dragon is different from other animals. When it has a heartbeat, it already has a sense of the outside world. It knows Su Tang and that she gave it blood, including Li Qiu, when feeding it. Therefore, in its eyes, they are all its owners and relatives. It is just Su Tang who asked it to help. In its opinion, it is not betraying Li Qiu.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen her for decades, and I want to be with her more. That''s why if Li Qiu doesn''t show up, he may have run away with numbness.


    "Ma Ma, it''s really OK. I''m used to it when I vomit."


    The little magic dragon wiped away the blood on his mouth. Seeing it like this, Su Tang knew that the little boy had experienced it.


    She straightened up her face. Originally, she wanted to have a good talk with Li Qiu about raising children. As a result, Li Qiu couldn''t bear it. Seeing that she ignored herself again and again, she was so angry that without saying a word, she picked her up.


    Su Tang was so frightened that she almost threw out the little magic dragon in her hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    She opened her eyes wide, because she was held by someone. When she raised her head, she could only see each other''s angular chin.


    Li Qiu cold voice, obviously will anger suppressed to the extreme, "you give me shut up!"


    Sue sugar suddenly angry, "you want me to shut up? Li Qiu! What bullshit are you talking about? "The little girl''s angry voice rang out in the night, and Li Qiu''s face became heavier and colder.


    He bit his teeth and his eyes were red. "I haven''t settled with you yet."


    "To me, to my husband, to my son, and to the wild men everywhere, you will be sunk if you carry any of these things out!"


    Li Qiu''s suppressed roar made Su Tang feel confused.


    Sink?


    Shouldn''t you be the Lord of the devil''s land, breaking people to pieces? If she is a little more vicious, her soul will be destroyed and there will be no reincarnation of her in this world. As a result, after making trouble for a long time, did you learn how to break the rules in the world?


    In the realm of cultivation, or in the realm of evil, sinking the pond is a joke for them.


    If you have some accomplishments, you will not be drowned. At most, you will be soaked in water.


    Su Tang''s mouth slightly pulled, but he heard Li Qiu''s voice saying: "I''m not afraid of sinking into the pond. Do you believe I''ll hang you at the gate of the city, and then expose you for three days and three nights?"


    How can we be so familiar with this development.


    Then, Su Tang asked weakly, "then, do you ask me if I know my mistake?"


    After more than half the night, Li Qiu finally heard a slightly satisfied answer.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Su Tang, "back to the Lord, your wife has been hanging on the city gate for three days and three nights. Now the body stinks." With that, she was afraid that he didn''t understand why he smelled so quickly, so she explained: "three days and three nights of exposure, such a big sun, such a hot day, immortality must stink."


    Li Qiu is angry, but as a result, the little girl seems to be joking, and then she gives him the wrong way.


    Stink?


    "Believe it or not, I''ll let you stink now." He was grinding his teeth, obviously mad at Su Tang''s teasing.


    Su Tang had no sense of tension at the beginning. Instead, she sighed and said, "I''m just kidding. Isn''t the Lord so mean?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1306

    "The Lord of the city is not really that mean?" Su Tang''s desire to perform seems to have completely forgotten what she had done before. Instead, she said, "the Lord of the city said earlier. If I had known you were so mean, I would not have played like this. I always thought you played very well."


    For the first time, the Lord of the devil''s land has been entertained like this. In the past, his frustration was light. But now, no matter how angry Li Qiu is, he can''t afford to beat the man in his arms.


    "Shut up


    Of course, he is reluctant to fight, but if Xiaozi still owes her so much, he doesn''t mind educating her from other aspects. At that time, even if she cries for mercy, he will not be merciful.


    During this period, Su Tang has been playing among the male masters. She even played in the five person Shura hall before. Now she is not flustered in the face of a fierce hatred. She even wants to be skinny.


    No, the more he told her to shut up, the less she would shut up.


    "Isn''t it? Isn''t the Lord really so mean? I just casually said that I thought you would refute, but did I really get it? Oh, my God


    The little girl''s mouth keeps popping. At last, Li Qiu''s forehead is about to burst. As for the little magic dragon in Su Tang''s arms, he is in a good mood. Although he has been kicked, he has found his numbness. At this moment, Ma Ma Ma is still holding him. He just cares about his injury! This is in the past, Baba will not only make it stand up and continue to practice, practice well, may also be beaten.


    Little magic dragon thinks he is the happiest dragon in the world.


    But the little magic dragon is happy, but Li Qiu is mad.


    "You don''t have a God. If you want to find one, your God can only be me."


    Su Tang was so angry that he couldn''t pay for his life. Listening to this gnashing of teeth, he chuckled and said, "Oh, my Lord, please stop it. God will help all living beings, but you Lord of the devil Kingdom, nature is killing. Let''s stop it. The blind place in heaven is not suitable for you. "


    Two people you a word I a language of fight mouth, completely forget the ruins of the ant family.


    The system is really miserable. The miser''s temperament is not willing to spend money to buy a loudspeaker. As a result, misfortune comes from the sky. Before one day, when Li Qiu teaches the little magic dragon, he is kicked out. Just as he hesitates whether to buy another loudspeaker, Li Qiu has already taken the man away.


    At that time, it was so excited that it was afraid that when it found its host again, it would be the day to collect the corpse, so it rushed to catch up, but still failed to catch up with the person. Forced by helplessness, it spent another three points and bought a tracker. At this moment, it could catch up with the person.


    But people catch up, it is completely abandoned, paralyzed on the ground, the kind of motionless.


    Li Qiu didn''t take Su Tang away from the world. He just changed his place. Cunning rabbit has three caves, not to mention the Lord of the devil kingdom.


    Su Tang has a rough look. It''s a splendid place. No accident. It should be a restaurant or a high-level club. The people in it are rich or expensive. Now, all the waiters around have become puppets. When they see Li Qiu coming, they are respectful one by one. The only thing that makes Su Tang feel cautious is that they have no voice.


    Just like now, when they come in, the waiters bend to 90 degrees one by one, but they don''t even say a word of welcome from the beginning to the end.


    Li Qiu doesn''t give these puppet attendants a look. He just holds Su Tang, and his feet are very fast. Soon he comes to a flat. The little magic dragon is still curious. As a result, Su Tang holds his front foot and enters the room, but Li Qiu throws his back foot out without seeing the appearance around him.


    The little magic dragon fell on the wall. Because he was too confused, he didn''t struggle, so he rowed down the wall and finally fell to the ground.


    It got up from the ground, and then swung its tail, with an unhappy face.


    Why!


    Why Baba won''t let it in!


    They are not a family?!


    With a large army, the system recovers from paralysis and comes to the second floor, only to find that the little magic dragon is not happy.


    He hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to fool the little boy.


    Just to communicate, you can only buy another loudspeaker.


    The system has a sore face. After one day, there is no progress. Five points are lost.


    "Hi, I''m not happy. What''s the matter with you?"


    The ant''s sense of existence is too weak. The little magic dragon never looks at the weak, so when the system crawls over, it doesn''t give a straight eye from the beginning to the end. Until now, it begins to call itself.


    Little magic dragon, "you are not happy! I call my baby


    Of course, it didn''t say that when Li Qiu was happy, he called him a little boy, when he was in a bad mood, he called him a stupid thing, and for a small part of the time, he called him a little dwarf.


    Little magic dragon didn''t think there was anything in these names before, but since the contrast of Su Tang, it felt more and more numb, and would call its baby softly.Hemp or something, is really the best hemp in the world.


    The system didn''t bother to call such a small thing, so it said, "OK, baby, what''s the matter with you? You... "


    Thinking that it had just been fooled by Su Tang, the system thought it was a good trick. As a result, before he finished speaking, the little magic dragon gave a cold hum.


    "That''s what I yelled. You don''t deserve it!"


    Su Tang choked. What the hell is this little bastard? It''s his uncle!


    "Why am I not worthy? I''m the best, I''m the best The system was furious and said, "do you know my relationship with you? We''ve been together for tens of thousands of years, longer than you Baba. As for you, that''s what you are! " System gas of stretch out an ant leg, "a dragon just, besides, my home candy can more than raise a dragon!"


    The little magic dragon suddenly remembered that at the beginning, Ma Ma did say something about other dragons, and immediately his sad eyes were red, "you nonsense, I''m Ma Ma''s only cub!"


    That''s right. Su Tang has been working for tens of thousands of years, met so many male masters, and never left any offspring. Although this is not su Tang''s, it contains Su Tang''s and Li Qiu''s blood. In the world of cultivation, blood essence is extremely precious.


    But the system has to let the little magic dragon stand in the same line with them, so it''s better to let it have a sense of crisis, let it know that Su Tang may abandon it at any time, unless it is useful.


    "What about the only cub? A useless cub, she was able to abandon you once, now she can abandon you a second time No matter how sad the little magic dragon was, the system said, "Baby Magic Dragon, tell Uncle Tong, do you want to stay with her?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1307

    The system looks like a peddler who abducts and sells ignorant children, but the little devil, the ignorant dragon, is totally ignorant of the dangers of the world. In addition, Su Tang did abandon it once before. At this moment, hearing the system say this, the whole dragon is about to cry.


    It should stay with it and stop being a left behind child.


    Before the little magic dragon was domineering, but now his eyes are slightly red and his eyes are full of tears, "what should I do?" While it said, it was very worried. "I, I will be very good and strong in the future. Don''t look at me now. Give me a little time. I am the most powerful dragon in the world."


    It''s true. It just gives it a little time, which should be called billion yuan.


    The growth cycle of the little magic dragon is extremely slow. Although it will be conscious as long as it has a heartbeat, consciousness does not mean growth. After a thousand years, it is only barely mature. It will take at least thousands of years for it to be strong.


    Little magic dragon also knows that as long as the dragon is born, it will understand its inheritance. Therefore, in the end, it has no confidence.


    It hung its head, the whole person began to become mournful.


    On the one hand, it is Baba who teaches it to practice martial arts. On the other hand, it has missed Ma Ma for decades. In such a situation, it is impossible for anyone to make a choice all at once.


    At the beginning of the system came a heavy hammer, which directly blinded the little magic dragon. Then it began to step by step. It didn''t force it, but said in a friendly way: "little magic dragon, I''ve known you for tens of thousands of years. Although time is a group of numbers for the dragon people, it''s tens of thousands of years, which can''t be ignored. Now you are in trouble, and you can see that in addition to your Baba, there are other Baba... "


    The system deliberately let slip its tongue and shocked the little magic dragon. Its mouth was wide open.


    "What did you say? Other Baba


    The system said with a sorry look: "Oh, I''m sorry. I accidentally told you what I was thinking. I was going to say something about it before, but now that I''ve said it, I''ll just tell you the truth. You are Baba now, but you are one of the husbands now. In addition to Li Qiu, there are several others. By the way, one of them is also a dragon like you. Now the situation you meet is that several people are competing to be your father. "


    The little magic dragon is still small, but no matter how small it is, it hasn''t lived for nothing in the past few decades. Suddenly, hearing that several people are going to be its father, the whole dragon is dizzy.


    "Libaba is just one of my Babas?"


    The system bowed heavily, then sighed again, "ah, you hemp was forced by life at the beginning, you can only marry one in one world, later..." It lengthened the voice, vicissitudes of life said: "later is what you see."


    The Three Outlooks of the little magic dragon are broken again and again. Although all the dragon people are big turnips, it''s really rare to find a place and a home like Sutang.


    "I''m numb. I''m powerful."


    The little magic dragon sighed sincerely, but the system almost slipped.


    What kind of bear is this? Do you boast so much about your mother?


    "No, it''s not the point whether it''s powerful or not."


    Little magic dragon, "no, that''s the point."


    Dragon, the strong is respected, as long as the fierce, no matter what aspect, are worthy of admiration.


    Originally, the system wanted to trick the little magic dragon, but it almost got in.


    What''s powerful? If his son is powerful, it won''t be like this now!


    "No, little magic dragon, listen to me!" The system interrupts its brain in time, and continues to say: "now you are numb. She doesn''t want these Babas, but these people are chasing her. She can''t shake them off!"


    The system thought that when it comes to this, the little magic dragon should understand, but it said: "so, the world hemp is going to give me a new Baba?"


    The little magic dragon''s eyes were bright and his face was excited, but the system almost died of vomiting blood.


    What''s wrong with the brain circuit of this unfortunate child!


    This side of the system is laborious. In the suite, Sutang is the one who really wants to vomit blood and die.


    She was hugged by Li Qiu''s lazy princess. She looked ambiguous and sweet. However, when she came to the room, his first action was to throw her on the bed.


    Although the bed is very thick, it doesn''t hurt to fall on it, but from the relationship between her and Li Qiu, the bed is far more dangerous than other places. In a word, if she doesn''t agree, she may be made of sauce.


    But this is a good fit. The stupid thing in the system is still talking.


    Listen, can you talk to the children?


    What is Li Qiu just one of the dads? What is there any other new dads?


    In terms of pitching people, her dog has never let her down!


    Compared with Su Tang, Li Qiu was obviously so angry that he lost his mind. He was smiling, and his whole body was gloomy and dark. "My little sugar, besides me, you have several husbands."If you ask these questions, count them carefully Forget it. I can''t count my seriousness. Now these men are still looking for me in the broken void. When I was working in the past, which man was not her person?


    Sue sugar was at a loss.


    She can''t answer this question.


    She lowered her head and said nothing, but Li Qiu''s smile grew deeper and deeper. He came forward, clasped Su Tang''s chin and forced her to look directly at herself. At the same time, he spoke slowly in a very deep tone, "my husband is too many, so I can''t remember my little sugar? This is really Good job. "


    she is the only daughter-in-law of the Lord of the demon kingdom from the beginning to the end. She is very good and has a green hat on her head!


    Su Tang admits that she is a scum girl. At this point, the explanation is an excuse. It''s better to recruit from the facts.


    "Li Qiu, the system has also said that if I can''t help myself and can''t do the task, I have to die. Of course, this is also my retribution. If you want to get revenge, I won''t resist. Around I''m worth a little bit of my life. " She said, then closed his eyes, as if the whole person has no survival instinct.


    But before Mingming, he was still thinking about how to escape and how to leave him.


    Li Qiu has been with her for such a long time. Even in those years of acting, he would show a little real nature occasionally. Therefore, he didn''t believe her words from the beginning to the end!


    No resistance?


    If you think like this at the beginning, why should she run away, and why should she let her dog legs cheat and buy the little magic dragon?!


    "Do you think I''ll believe that?"


    Sue sugar stopped, "anyway, that''s what I think. As for you I can''t help it if I don''t believe it. "


    Li Qiu was cold, and his voice was hoarse and dangerous. "How can there be no way? Since you have said that, you have to show some sincerity."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1308

    It''s not the first time that Su Tang has used this kind of appearance of being loveless and self abandoning. In the past few times, the male owners basically raised their hands to surrender and stopped doing radical things. They thought Li Qiu was the same. But who knows, this guy didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    Not only buttoning her chin, but also kissing her!


    Sue sugar''s eyes were wide open, because the kiss came so suddenly that she forgot what she had lied to others before and resisted violently.


    She a revolt, Li Qiu originally just empty ground clamp down her, now good, directly pressed her on the bed.


    Single men and few women, bed this kind of thing represents danger, not to mention two people now this situation, a careless is to brush a gun to go off.


    Su Tang completely ignores the nonsense she said before. She pushes people hard and yells: "Li Qiu, calm down! It''s hard to make a change! "


    Of course, Li Qiu knows that it''s not sweet to force the melon to turn around. But before that, he always threw himself into his arms and gave him a clean hand. Why, he bit half of it, but now what does he say to force the melon to turn around?


    Strong or not have twisted down, in this case, but also her sweet!


    "It doesn''t matter." Li Qiu cold voice, "anyway have twisted down, and, I taste light, like to eat not sweet."


    This has always been Su Tang''s acceptance of others. Now it''s OK. I have nothing to say.


    "But now she doesn''t want this melon!" Su Tang covered her mouth and swore to defend her face to the death.


    She looks like this, see Li Qiu coldly smile, "is not say good, as long as I want revenge, you will not resist, so, this is your not resist?"


    Su Tang choked, the other side does not play according to the common sense, the play will not go on, she never wronged herself, so at this time, it is clear.


    "I''m sorry. When I say no resistance, I mean you take my life. As for this..." Because the hands cover the mouth, so her voice stuffy, "forgive hard to do."


    The little girl looks very much like those chaste women, but once upon a time in that world, she was his number one dogleg, plus flatterer, and even later, she took the initiative to get married, but it was her who finally abandoned him!


    Li Qiu was calm at first, but her eyes were dark at the thought of her escaping marriage.


    "The second time."


    This is her second time to escape from him, the first time, he forgives, but this time, he will never forgive!


    Su Tang felt a sense of crisis, but his skills were inferior, and he could not escape. He could only watch him bully himself.


    Her pupils suddenly shrunk, and then found that the other side did not open her hands, but directly opened her mouth, and bit hard on the back of her hand.


    That bite, Su Tang felt blood!


    If it wasn''t for the wrong situation, she would have asked him if he was a dog.


    "Li Qiu..." The pain in the back of her hand made her voice unsteady. Su Tang''s tears were all in her eyes, but she still had to be strong and said: "if you are angry, you can''t bite Just bite Then she closed her eyes.


    Li Qiu''s mouth soon felt the smell of blood. He knew that there were many people around her during this period of time, and all of them had extraordinary skills. No matter how powerful they were, she was her own and could only be her own!


    He remembers that she had the smell of other wild men. They were all mixed up in the high world, so he could clearly distinguish the difference between the body and the yuan God. In the past, Su Tang''s body was so weak that she could hardly feel any yuan God. It was only later that she was remolded with the blood and bones of the magic dragon. It was just that the remolded things were not born. Compared with her yuan God today, Su Tang was a good woman The spirit of the year is simply vulnerable.


    No wonder, at that time, he thought that she knew more. It turned out that there had been clues long ago, but his trust never made him pay attention to it.


    Now, his trust is trampled on the bottom of his feet as rubbish!


    Li Qiu''s chest began to burn with anger. The devil in the devil kingdom was angry. It was earth shaking, and it was possible to lift the world. But when he tried to erase the breath left in her spirit, he was stunned.


    Although the breath is different from his, the core is the same.


    No, when he was with her, he never left any smell on her spirit. So, where did this smell come from?


    After all, one mountain can''t hold two tigers. But now, the little girl''s body has no smell other than this one.


    Li Qiu''s face is full of amazement, but Su Tang is about to explode.


    Yuanshen was licked by others. She was itchy and uncomfortable. She wanted to kick people away, but her strength was not as good as others. She was only crushed.


    Su Tang''s mind gradually became confused, and her head began to crash. The communication between Yuan Shen and Yuan Shen was enough after she had once communicated with each other. Now she''s still here?"Li Qiu, don''t make me kill you!"


    When people have no way out, they will say some cruel words, but whether such cruel words are angry words or words from the heart, we have to say something else.


    Li Qiu was still in a dull state. Suddenly he heard her efforts and laughed.


    "Sugar wants to kill me?" While he asked, his yuan Shen began to bully Su Tang''s yuan Shen.


    A few back and forth, Su Tang''s hand covering her mouth was released, and her eyes were lax. It was as if she had been trampled on the country and didn''t move.


    Li Qiu''s Yuanshen finally finds his first love Yuanshen. It''s so easy to let go. The two little Yuanshen who turn into a human child embrace each other. No matter how Su Tang struggles, it doesn''t help. In the end, he doesn''t know whether he has no strength or gives up.


    "Give you a chance." Like yuan Shen, Li Qiu held Su Tang so tightly, "don''t you want to kill me? Tangtang, I''ll give you a chance. " With that, he really took out a dagger from his storage ring, and then put it into Su Tang''s hand.


    Although Su Tang was angry, she didn''t get to this point when it comes to killing people. If not, she could be cruel from the beginning, instead of stepping back, trying to soften them and let them give up.


    But now, looking at the dagger in her hand, she was stunned.


    Kill or not?


    No, it must be Li Qiu testing her!


    Su Tang forces herself to think, and even tries to make her spirit break away from her temporarily. Then, Li Qiu doesn''t give her a chance.


    He took her hand and pointed the dagger straight at himself. His voice was almost bewitching: "my little sugar, I missed this chance, but I won''t have another chance in the future."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1309

    Su Tang''s hand holding the dagger was a little hard, and she was a little angry. This is not the first time that she has encountered such a situation. Every time she was forced, she would give her a dagger or other weapon.


    What, just want to see if she pokes?


    Is to see her dare not start, and then said to her, see, gave you a chance.


    Su Tangqi''s breath was unsteady, but in Li Qiu''s opinion, it was the little girl who hesitated and even got nervous!


    Li Qiu is in a good mood. On the one hand, the little girl has no taste of other wild men in Yuanshen. On the other hand, the little girl still has feelings for him. Look, if you give her the dagger, she won''t hurt him.


    It''s just those damned smelly men who eat his little girls right. Wait, he''ll break them into pieces. From then on, his little girl will be his own.


    On this thought, Li Qiu''s mood was not only good, but also joyful.


    Yuan Shen''s mutual fusion makes Su Tang''s whole body soften from her hands and feet to her waist. She can only fall powerlessly in someone''s arms, seemingly tame.


    When Li Qiu holds her and droops his eyes, he can see the slender neck of a little girl like a swan. The spirit is lingering. It''s unreasonable that his body still keeps the behavior of a gentleman. Besides, this is his wife who worships heaven and earth. Even if he has a new body, it''s still his wife!


    After all, the little girl is a little bad. She has caused so much garbage. No matter how obedient she is now, there are still some small lessons to be learned, such as now


    Li Qiu looked at the white to dazzling neck under his eyes. He didn''t hold back and bit it.


    His bite was not merciful. Su Tang''s pupils were wide open. The gnawing sensation on her neck made her have an illusion that he was going to eat her!


    Is not the kind of ambiguous to eat, but simply eat together with the flesh.


    "If you don''t behave yourself, you will be punished."


    Li Qiu''s dumb voice rang out, and Su Tang wanted to curse his mother.


    Punishment?


    Are you kidding me?


    Bullying a tool man is no skill. You have the guts to go to the right master!


    Su Tang wants to kill people, but on the other side, Li Qiu holds the little girl with a sigh.


    How long has it been since they had a good hug?


    All this, in the final analysis, is the damned main system!


    "Sugar, give me some more time, just a little time."


    After he finds out the damned main system, his little girl will never be controlled by anyone again.


    Su Tang''s face turned red uncontrollably, but more importantly, she could not understand the meaning of his words.


    What does it mean to give him some time? What does he want to do?


    Generally speaking, this must be something to do. The world is so fragile that it can''t stand their ups and downs. It''s her hometown. Su Tang''s brow immediately frowned, and even the dagger she held in her hand even harder.


    The reason why he attached so much importance to it was that he would not care about destroying a small world with the arrogance of Li Qiu.


    Sue sugar is about to set a word, the result is at this time, the ceiling suddenly burst out of a big hole.


    All this happened so suddenly that Su Tang was shocked, even Li Qiu was stunned.


    Su Tang''s surprise is that all her thoughts are on Li Qiu at the moment. Suddenly, she will be frightened. As for Li Qiu, the reason is very simple. The dagger he gave to the little girl just happened to stab him.


    There was a big hole in the house, and all the ruins fell down, which directly confused people. Li Qiu responded quickly enough. Although he was stabbed, he still used the magic to shield the ruins out.


    The luxurious house became a mess, only the bed was clean.


    The movement is too big, the small magic dragon outside the house and the system all heard the movement, one dragon one system pushed the door and entered, and then they were silly.


    As for the system, the size of the ant is too small to see its expression clearly.


    "This is What''s the situation? "


    The little magic dragon was shocked to open his mouth. On one side, the ants carried the high pitched speakers and began to shout, "cockroach medicine, rat medicine, ant medicine..."


    The newly bought tweeter has its own recording. Just now, when the system was excited, it didn''t know what key to press. As a result, it didn''t say a word, instead, it said a lot of messy things.


    The atmosphere at the scene was very tense. As a result, it was yelled by the loudspeaker of the system, and there was no atmosphere at all. Su Tang even pulled her mouth slightly.


    The system quickly turned off the recording, and then said, "kill The scene of the murder? "


    The only pure land in the bedroom is the snow-white bed, but now, there is a lot of blood on the sheet. The bright red blood on the white sheet is particularly dazzling. Of course, the most dazzling is the dagger on Li Qiu''s body, which is straight into the waist!The system let the ants quickly form a line, and finally ran to the bedside.


    "Son, you can''t stand it at last. Are you up against it?"


    The system looks excited, and Su Tang finally realizes that the dagger in her hand is missing.


    She looked at the dagger on Li Qiu''s waist and swallowed, "if I say, I didn''t mean to, do you believe it?"


    Before I wanted to kill again, I just wanted to think about it. Now if I stab someone with a dagger, if I get irritated, then the small world and she will be really finished.


    Although Li Qiu was stabbed, he didn''t have any anger on his face. Instead, he waved to her with a smile, "come here." He said, see her not only didn''t come forward, but back two steps, can''t help squinting eyes, tone also become extremely low damp, "you plug, naturally also should be pulled out by you."


    At first, it doesn''t sound strange, but it''s fine. With his timbre, he''s driving!


    The system was already whistling excitedly, but the tweeter seemed to be out of order again and began to shout, "cockroach medicine, rat medicine, ant medicine..." After all kinds of medicines are called out, the system is not angry this time. Instead, it follows, "spring, medicine ~ medicine ~"


    Su Tang:


    Li Qiu chuckles directly. He wanted to kill the garbage of the system, but now he thinks it''s good to keep it, or at least it''s fun.


    "A kilo of that medicine."


    What kind of medicine, naturally, is the medicine at the beginning of spring. When it comes to systemic skin, it''s not inferior to sucralose. "Oh, it''s stabbed to the waist, so do you need my medicine to assist?"


    Once upon a time, the system could only exist in Su Tang''s mind. After watching too many plays, it was inevitable that she wanted to make a speech. But in the past, except Su Tang, no one else could hear her voice. Loneliness is loneliness. You can do whatever you want. It''s not like now. When she finishes speaking, she feels that she has made a mistake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1310

    The system is mocking the man''s body.


    if the old guns used to make complaints about their guns, they might join them in Tucao, but now they are bad mouths of people, and finally they are caught by the main authorities.


    Embarrassing. Embarrassing.


    The system counsels all want to hide behind Su Tang, but Su Tang is too close to Li Qiu. If you want to go to her side, you have to go through Li Qiu. After three seconds of systematic thinking, she resolutely hides behind the little magic dragon.


    Fortunately, this time the body is ants, small enough, as long as not careful, no one can see it.


    The system deceives itself like this. Besides, the little magic dragon has just been fooled by it. Now it feels that uncle Tong is vulnerable. Look, Baba just takes a look at it, and it hides in fear.


    The little magic dragon was born to bully, and no one was afraid, even in the face of Li Qiu Well, it''s Baba. It''s scared, too.


    As a result, one dragon one system, fearing that Li Qiu might break out, hid behind the door. The speed was surprisingly consistent, and it just stunned Su Tang.


    Just these two guys just hid behind the door, pushing and shoving, I don''t know if the house was smashed too much. The door just touched lightly and fell down.


    At the moment, the system is just like a frightened bird. Before Li Qiu did anything, it already jumped up. "I didn''t break it. I don''t know. I don''t know."


    As soon as the trumpet was finished, the familiar "cockroach medicine, rat medicine" rang again.


    Just now I thought it was fun. Little magic dragon was afraid that Li Qiu Baba would come to educate him. Little fat claw lifted up so high, and then the trumpet burst.


    The system is stunned. It''s only one day and one night. How many points has it spent? Horn, just this horn, it has changed two!


    It is tired of saying the word "poor", so can''t it be pitied? Don''t ruin it like that?


    A small group of ants, surrounded by the smashed trumpet, is just like attending a funeral. They have to hang funeral flags and burn paper money.


    The system is really crying, but the ant''s voice is small. Even if it cries its throat, no one hears its audio. Three seconds later, other people appear in the dilapidated room.


    As soon as the man appeared, the sound of the horn sounded again in the originally silent room.


    "Wow, little magic dragon, you have other Baba coming!"


    This roar shocked the body of little magic dragon and tiger, and Su Tang was also frightened, but she soon calmed down.


    Don''t panic. It''s a small scene. At the beginning, five male masters gathered together. She was not afraid of it. Now it''s just a two person Shura hall.


    As soon as Su Tang''s self consolation is over, she is about to say hello to Qi Heng. Over there, on the dilapidated ceiling, a man comes down from the sky again. Then, the third, the fourth


    The smile at the corner of the mouth gradually froze. Su Tang took a cool breath. Then, the system was busy.


    "Wow, one, two, three, four! Wow... " Looking at the ceiling with a big hole exposed, the system thinks that the thing is a black hole. No one knows how many male owners will appear later.


    Time goes by slowly, Su Tang from the beginning of the calm, to panic, and now it is completely Buddha.


    She suddenly remembered that once in a certain world, there was an old monk who said to her every day that he was predestined with the Buddha. Before she was not interested in the Buddha, she had to say goodbye to this beautiful world of mortals. Now, she suddenly wanted to pull the old monk back. She wanted to ask him, does she still have a chance?


    The system doesn''t know if there are too many points scrapped today, and the horn is damaged one after another, which makes the stinger black.


    "Wow, seven male masters, together, can summon seven dragon balls." The system sighed and said, suddenly, it turned its head to the side of the little magic dragon, "Hey, don''t say, it really summoned a dragon."


    The little magic dragon has a big mouth, and the three aspects of the whole dragon are broken and broken.


    So, uncle Tong really didn''t cheat it, it really has a lot of other Baba? Now, do you want to compete with Baba?


    The little magic dragon managed to find someone. Where did he allow these guys to take Su Tang away? Immediately, he jumped into Su Tang''s arms. "Ma Ma ~" he rubbed in Su Tang''s arms like a coquetry. Then, he deliberately provoked others. Generally, he looked at other men. Provocation alone was not enough. He also shot fireballs at them.


    No one thought that the first guy to ask for Su Tang was a baby suckling dragon.


    In addition to Li Qiu, the remaining men all sneered.


    "A suckling little dragon cub, dare to be crazy in front of me?" Xiao drink this hot temper, the first to stand up, he squinted good-looking eyes, a face as black as a pot.


    Mo Qinglan always likes to carry his gentle temperament. Seeing this state, he doesn''t look at the little magic dragon from the beginning to the end, but gently looks at Su Tang, "Tang Tang, how are you? Last time I was practicing with you, I saw that your Lingtai lost money. Now it''s back. "


    Mo Qinglan''s words undoubtedly pushed the atmosphere of the scene to a high point.The double cultivation in the realm of cultivation is just like the bridal chamber of ordinary people. No, the intimacy is even higher than the bridal chamber.


    Immediately, those who have been unable to bear it all the time, their faces changed greatly, and their eyes all looked at Mo Qinglan. Mo Qinglan, with a faint smile, proudly accepted the baptism of everyone''s eyes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my wife and I are practicing together. Is there a problem?"


    The problem is solved!


    Who is not her husband?


    At this time, Li Qiu was not willing to show his weakness. As he slowly pulled out the dagger, he held a grim and terrible smile, "double repair? My wife, including Lingtai Yuanshen, has no breath other than mine. Is this man daydreaming


    With Li Qiu''s words, other people also noticed the clear and ambiguous teeth marks on Su Tang''s neck, with light blood marks, which were particularly dazzling on her white neck.


    At this moment, Satan and death can no longer bear it.


    It''s just that these two people seem to have agreed that their movements and speed are amazing.


    Li Qiu is not stupid. Of course, he won''t stand in the same place and let them attack. He not only avoided their attack, but also welcomed their attack to other men.


    A great war begins.


    I don''t know who''s sword spirit is. With one sword, the ramshackle house was completely split into two sections. Finally, all the buildings collapsed like an earthquake.


    The huge dust floated up, and Su Tang grasped the little magic dragon. Regardless of the fierce male masters, she said with no expression: "little magic dragon, let''s go."


    As soon as the words came out, the little magic dragon''s eyes lit up.


    "Ma Ma, where are we going?" Then he asked, "what about these Babas?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1311

    These Baba are a few words, just like a bomb, burst in your ears.


    All the people''s eyes looked at the little magic dragon in a unified and orderly way. There was only one person with anger and consternation. Yexiu, the only one of the male masters, pointed to the little magic dragon, then pointed to himself and said with joy: "dragon?"


    They are all dragon people, and Su Tang is still so nervous about it. What does it mean? It means that the little mirror cares about him!


    "Little mirror." Yexiu was very excited. At last, he called out. His eyes were bright. His eyes were either on Su Tang or on the little devil dragon. "This is Is this my child? "


    Su Tang:???


    exome£¿


    Sue sugar black face question mark, "what, your child?"


    Yexiu said, "I''m also a dragon. It''s also a dragon. It doesn''t need to be rounded. We are a race. Look at these guys..." When talking about other male masters, Yexiu looked disdainful, and then said with pride, "I''m the only one among these people. So, is it not my child, or whose child?"


    At first, the little magic dragon heard that there were other dragon people like him. He was so curious that even Li Qiu was thrown aside. Moreover, he didn''t know what was going on. Little magic dragon didn''t hate these people at all. If he was in the former demon Kingdom, he mostly wanted to be his master or his master''s family. Unfortunately, he didn''t like any of them. For this reason, he burned several people who were inconvenient and tricky Guy, but these people, it counted for a while, plus their own Baba, but there were seven people, it didn''t hate any of them.


    "Are you a dragon, too?"


    The little magic dragon hesitated, which made Yexiu change into Jackie Chan in order to prove himself.


    It''s a very simple thing to change. In the blink of an eye, the night cultivation, which was just a living man, turned into a dragon shape in a twinkling of an eye. Let alone, it''s not a traditional Chinese dragon, so the little magic dragon and night cultivation look very similar.


    Yexiu preempted others and beat them by race, which made other men quit immediately, especially Li Qiu. He always had the illusion of helping others to raise a son, and his head was shining with green grassland.


    His face was gloomy and his voice was even colder. Staring at the little magic dragon, he ordered, "little magic dragon, come here."


    If it had been before, the little magic dragon would have rolled away, but this time, it hesitated, and finally raised its chin and looked at Su Tang carefully.


    It didn''t say anything, but the meaning of asking for help was too obvious. The little mung bean like black eyes were full of thirst.


    Su Tang abandoned it in those days, but now she is reunited, and the little magic dragon is so cute. How can she let it be bullied by Li Qiu in the past.


    "No She immediately hugged the little magic dragon tightly, and then said to Li Qiu, "you''ve seen it for decades, and now it''s my turn to take care of it."


    Li Qiu''s eyes were slightly cold. With a light smile, he suddenly put away his dangerous spirit. Instead, he swept the crowd with a smile and declared his sovereignty. "So, Tangtang, it''s an admission. It''s you and my baby."


    All of a sudden, so many black men are staring at her. To be honest, no pressure is deceptive, but she can''t open her eyes and tell lies, or deliberately change the topic. Moreover, these black men are not stupid. If she changes the topic, they will know that what Li Qiu says is true.


    Not as good as


    Su Tang thought about it and admitted, "you grew up with my blood."


    Different races, even their cubs, are not necessarily their own. This is not true. When we heard the word "feeding", everyone was immediately relieved.


    It''s better not to be born.


    The demands of the male owners are so low that they can breathe a sigh of relief as long as Tangtang has not given birth.


    In the current situation, Su Tang can''t leave with anyone. Otherwise, he will fight. In such a small world, how can he stand their war? The best way is to live in peace.


    It''s just that it''s hard to live in peace.


    Su Tang is alone. This mess is too hard to clean up!


    Obviously, the system has also noticed this point. Just now, it''s playing dead.


    Su Tang took a deep breath. Sooner or later, what should come and what should be solved will come. For the first time, she didn''t avoid them. Instead, she raised her head and looked at the seven people one by one. Finally, she spoke slowly, "say what you want."


    Her voice is very calm, only those male owners, heart beat faster and faster.


    There is only one little girl, sharing is absolutely impossible, so only one of them can have her, so will the rest be willing?


    No way, unless you kill them.


    But until the last step, no one believes that they have no hope.


    After su Tang''s words were asked, no one answered. After a short silence, she said again, "there are so many of you. It''s impossible to break me up. One by one." When she said this, she had no bottom in her heart. After all, she had such a dream in those years. Who knows if these big guys will really do it when they are crazy.It''s said that there are still people who have blackened to eat their daughter-in-law''s ashes. They just miss her and take out her ashes for a bubble.


    At the thought of this kind of picture, Su Tang was shivering with frigidity.


    If these people really dare to nod, she Su Xiaotang will die with them even if she is willing to give up!


    Fortunately, although they are black men, they also have their own principles. No one can accept them one by one. That''s not true. All of them immediately voted down.


    "No


    It''s just one word, seven tones, and it''s simultaneous. Let alone, it''s full of tacit understanding.


    Su Tang''s nervousness finally went down a little. "I''m tired of saying what I should say. You must know that it''s useless to catch me. To get revenge, you have to find the main system. Of course, it''s no use pursuing the original love on me."


    She said understatement, but not a man''s face is calm.


    A section of unforgettable feelings, it is not a few words to give up, it is not three years to forget!


    Their wife in their heart, Su Tang in front of them, has long been portrayed in their hearts. In this life, unless their souls are exhausted, they will never forget it.


    "Or you kill me."


    Someone spoke in a dumb voice. Su Tang looked up and said this to Mo Qinglan.


    He said: "if I can''t get you, I''m not willing to die. The best way is to let you end my life."


    Su Tang was threatened by Li Qiu not long ago, still holding a dagger, so now she hates to let her personally end her life.


    Have ability, finish it by yourself!


    Well, these are angry words.


    "No way, I won''t kill anyone."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1312

    It seems that she can''t continue to talk, but it''s rare for so many people to get together. Even if she can''t continue to talk, Su Tang has to talk hard. If she doesn''t have endless troubles, at least, she has to let these damned guys learn to respect her instead of just trying to force her.


    Su Tang took a deep breath again. "I''m here, and I have only one life. I don''t have eight lives to play with you. If you don''t want me to die, you''d better not force me." With that, he pointed to the ant system, which was shrinking to one side. "Once upon a time, I was able to change one vest after another because it gave me life."


    This is to take out all the old men. Some day in the future, what


    saw in the system was so much that they had not seen anything exciting, so Tucao became its daily routine. But who could have thought that one day it could still make complaints about the scene.


    Now, it''s done.


    Sooner or later, it will die on its own mouth!


    Although the system is not human, there is only one life. If it is gone, it will be gone completely. At present, it immediately throws the pot to the main system, "whatever I do, it''s not bad for me. I''m also innocent. I''m my immediate superior. It says that if I don''t do it, it will clear me out quickly. You know, it''s going to kill me. I''m also a victim. I''m forced to be helpless. "


    "Injustice has its head, debt has its owner. If you want to find it, you can find the owner system!"


    When the system dog was a real dog, it used to be said that the main system was its faith and its heaven, but now it''s a quick one to abandon faith.


    Su sugar''s small face, now can''t help but slightly smoke.


    but the atmosphere is too heavy. She can''t smile, she laughs and she can''t make complaints about it.


    "Well, I''ve finished what I have to say. Now, I just want to return to my normal life." She came down from the bed with the little magic dragon in her arms, surrounded by the ruins of the ceiling. She had no shoes, so it was very painful to step on it. In addition, she had injuries on her feet, which made her blood drench the ground. Once she stepped on it, the blood gushed out again.


    A few male advocate all pupil a shrink, have two even stretched out a hand, but all these, but all by Su sugar to refuse.


    She stepped back. "I said, I''m going back to my normal life."


    In the past two years, she has been displaced and has not graduated from the University. Although she did not know how many times she went to the university when she was working in the past, now the world is different. It is her hometown. No one can resist the taste of her hometown, and she is no exception.


    "I just want to graduate smoothly, maybe you don''t understand, but I want to say that the days I want to live are so simple, there is no power, there is no wealth to rival, there is just plain food..."


    When it comes to plain food, several people frown one after another. The little girl loves meat. Who knows.


    Su Tang obviously woke up and said something wrong. She pretended to cough and muddle through. She changed her tongue and said, "the life I want is to have meat, milk tea and all kinds of healthy or unhealthy snacks every day, and then plant some flowers for the rest of my life."


    She never included them for the rest of her life.


    Su Tang finished what she had to say, and the rest was to leave.


    She didn''t wear shoes, and she was still wearing the shabby bathrobe, but from the beginning to the end, she didn''t have any nostalgia for them.


    "Don''t disturb me any more."


    This was the last thing she said to them, and then she turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Mo Qinglan immediately couldn''t hold back and boasted half a step. Mo Shen frowned tightly. Death and Satan, two impatient guys, had flashed behind her. They were close. As long as she stepped back a little, she could bump into them. But from beginning to end, she didn''t look back.


    So she left, and all the men stayed in place.


    A farce, it seems to end like this.


    But Li Qiu said, "as long as you have been married to me, whether you are willing or not, she is my wife."


    When he said this, the whole person was in the shadow, the darkness covered his haze breath, but could not cover his cold oath.


    As soon as he spoke, other people were not willing to be outdone, but this time, they would not repeat the same mistakes.


    As long as the little girl hasn''t chosen yet, any of them will have a chance.


    The small world will become wonderful only if she is there. They don''t mind staying and adapting to the world.


    Su Tang''s indifference disappeared immediately after she turned around. She was afraid that those guys would go back and arrest her, so she was trembling every step. She had hurt her foot and walked like a mermaid on the tip of a knife, but she had to be steady and never show weakness. Fortunately, after walking for half an hour, she finally left the ruins.


    The system behind her called a tired, but it did not dare to complain, can only keep up, like her, the system is not easy.


    But no one thought, at this time, the original clear night sky appeared different colors, a huge light sphere close, at first glance, it seems that two planets are going to collide.This scene was so shocking and weird that Su Tang was shocked.


    "What''s the situation?"


    The system laboriously raised its head, this look, suddenly slapped thighs, "good guy, this is a merger ah!"


    "Merger? What merger? "


    Su Tang suddenly became nervous, but not only she, but also the system was extremely nervous. "When I was in the fast track bureau class, the teacher said this situation, which was a major mistake in the task, that is, the collision and merger of two different worlds, as for the consequences..." The system hesitated for a moment, and then looked anxiously at Su Tang, "no one knows how much damage it will bring to the weak small world. If it is more serious, the small world will be swallowed."


    Su Tang''s head turned quickly, and then she found that although so many men had just come, one of them never showed up.


    "Qi Heng!"


    "Qi Heng!"


    Su Tang and the system speak at the same time, if Qi Heng, then the world he wants to merge is naturally his world.


    "Can we stop it now?"


    She just finished, but listen to the system pour a cold breath, "still stop what, run!"


    Sugar:?


    System, "one of the disasters brought about by the merger is the earthquake. If the damage is greater, the tsunami, and the impact of the Antarctic and Arctic mountains, the small world may be destroyed."


    The system is right, but Qi Heng cares so much about Su Tang that he can''t let such a disaster happen in this small world. It''s not surprising that before long, the earthquake just came back quietly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1313

    Su Tang managed to stabilize her figure, but she didn''t make any response. The sky was abnormal again.


    Where is the merger of the two worlds so simple? It''s a high-level world. It''s not hierarchical with the small world where Sutang is. In other words, the high-level world of the other side can completely crush the small world in all aspects.


    No, as soon as the shaking stopped, there appeared many halos in the sky. The halos connected the two worlds, just like the gate. Before long, all kinds of people or creatures began to appear in the sky, mid air and even on the land.


    There are too many foreigners. Su Tang''s scalp is numb.


    She suddenly sat down on the ground, staring at this scene, but the system, anxious as ants on the hot pot, oh ~ no, it''s strength demonstration what is ants on the hot pot.


    The system spun around in a hurry, and the tweeter repeated, "it''s over, it''s over, it''s over."


    It looks at the top of the head of the change, the face of life can''t love, small world and high world merge, this is not the rule! Now the world under its jurisdiction has made such a serious mistake that it will not only fail to pass the grade, but also deduct its points seriously. By then


    The system is in the dark. It''s over. It''s going bankrupt!


    The system is half anxious, but no matter how anxious it is, it doesn''t help, "boy, think of a way. If I go on like this, I''m not going to be bankrupt. The main system is afraid that it will hang me up and beat me up, and finally it will become a negative textbook for other systems."


    He''s worried, so is Sutang.


    "You asked me? Now my aura is almost zero. The only one hundred million worth of money in my whole body can''t be taken out at one time. If you ask me what to do, I want to ask you what to do! "


    Yes, at first, Su Tang thought that the 100 million yuan she retired was a lump sum payment. Later, she found out that the foundation paid money every month, and there was no quota for how much she paid each month. But if it was just a simple pension, it would be enough. But if it was urgent, she wanted to take out all the money, so she was very sorry.


    Pit her is not once or twice, she tolerated it all, but who ever thought that even the final retirement would pit her again, what bullshit foundation, to put it bluntly, this is the installment payment!


    One person and one system staring at the changes in the sky, in the end, they all abandoned themselves.


    Su Tang said, "forget it. Anyway, I only have one hundred million left. If you want me, I will send you. As for this mess, who can clean it up With that, she stood up and patted the dust on her body, holding the little magic dragon all the way down the mountain.


    When the system saw this, without hesitation, it immediately stepped up and followed.


    Years of cooperation experience tells it that no matter what happens, it must follow the host closely. At least, it is no problem to protect its life. As for the rest The system thinks about it, forget it, and leave it to the main system. This kind of bug can''t be solved by a small system.


    "Son, wait for me. If you want to run away, don''t abandon me!"


    The sound from the loudspeakers reverberated in the middle of the mountain. When several men heard the words, they all drew slightly from the corners of their mouths.


    Su Tang used to say that she was acting in the world where they lived, whether it was her character or her feelings for them, they were all acting, they were all fake, but now she takes off the mask of camouflage and just looks at her communication with the system. In the past, what she did was acting, which is clearly her true character.


    With the Lord gone, it is impossible for the remaining few to live in peace.


    Li Qiu was the first to sneer, "I won''t give up."


    The little magic dragon is fed by his blood. He has more advantages than others.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Mo Chen was not willing to be outdone.


    "You think I''ll give up?"


    Ink sink cold voice words fall, then Satan will be arrogant and angry, "each by his ability."


    Death calmly looked at them as if they were a primary school chicken, and immediately rejected each other.


    A group of childish and stupid things, think you can get people if you are cruel? It''s better to go back to layout, but He looked up at the high-level world which was almost integrated with the small world, and his handsome face became even more heavy.


    Damn it, it''s one step faster than him. Why didn''t he expect to try it!


    They can destroy the world with their fingers, so they have to bear it for the sake of Su Tang. But now, with the world merging, this small world with almost no aura will be different in the future. It will grow again. At that time, it will not be broken if it bumps into each other.


    Death is cat like, arrogant and cold, but once you know who, it can''t be replaced by anyone.


    Qi Heng is one step faster. He can''t be slower than the others.


    He accelerated to leave, but on the way down the mountain, he stopped and looked at the girl''s back. Finally, he tightened his fist under the wide sleeve and turned to leave.


    Su Tang''s road is not smooth. The road is bumpy. If it is not for the system, she doesn''t know whether she can go down the mountain smoothly. She has no shoes and wears a bathrobe. It can be said that she is pitiful to the extreme. In the middle of the night, when she finally comes to the foot of the mountain, she can''t see a car on the spacious and clean road."I''m going to sit at the foot of the mountain all night? Wait for daylight? "


    The system has been paralyzed, even if there is a tweeter, its voice is very weak, "otherwise, what else? Just a little ant body, can let me guide a little bit good, expect me to help you call the police, that is impossible


    Su Tang looks at the system around her like disgust. Then, she suddenly thinks of the little magic dragon who has been following her.


    This is the magic dragon, the energy required by the system, but no matter the aura or the magic Qi, to put it more bluntly, it''s a guy who doesn''t pick.


    Su Tang brightened her eyes and coaxed the little magic dragon with a soft voice, "little magic dragon, little magic dragon, would you like to help Ma Ma?"


    The little magic dragon looked at her blankly. Really, it was just a little way. It was not tired at all. It felt that it could run five more mountains.


    "Ma Ma, you say." Little magic dragon said while patting his chest, "as long as you say, I will do it."


    Su Tang is very happy. In a systematic way, she laughs like a vicious stepmother.


    "Ma Ma can''t find the way back, can you share some magic power with my system?"


    Su Tang said, the system is not to be outdone, the former son is still paralyzed in that motionless, at this moment is full of spirit, bouncing way: "long er, help you poor uncle Tong!"


    Su Tang knows later, and finally finds out how shameless the system is.


    "Uncle Tong?"


    The system says, "Hey, I''m tens of thousands of years older than him. Even if he''s in xiuzhenjie, I''ll let him shout my uncle a little."


    Su Tang


    "Never die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1314

    The system was scolded suddenly, and it jumped up again.


    "What is immortality? My system is a lovely one


    Su Tang, "bah, I''m not dead!"


    The system was so angry that it wanted to roll up its sleeves, but just these ants couldn''t shake Su Tang''s foot.


    It was almost incoherent, but when the little magic dragon delivered the magic, he didn''t inform him. He didn''t have any preparation at all. When it reflected it, good guy, an ant was already dead.


    The ant''s head twitches as it looks at one of its charred and smoking parts.


    "Well, Long''er, you can tell me in advance."


    The little magic dragon tilted his head and said with a puzzled face: "say? But I said ahead of time, it''s time to focus. "


    System:


    I''m really upset.


    The little magic dragon was very naive and lovely, and knew that he had just released too much magic, so he said, "Uncle Tong, don''t worry, I will control the power later."


    The system is very gratified, just ready to praise the words out, the result late at night at the entrance of the road to a laser dance.


    At night, the whole ant body of the system is as bright as when it is electrified. However, no matter how bright it is, the power of fireflies is not worth mentioning.


    Su Tang looked at her eyes. She was not interested, but she was afraid that she would have to find her body again, so she stretched out her finger to crush it, and finally got rid of the extra magic on her body.


    The little magic dragon grew up drinking the blood of her and Li Qiu, so the magic of the little magic dragon has a kind of natural closeness to her. Seeing her hand, it won''t hurt her.


    The system was trampled several times, and finally released. It trembled while the ant''s legs wanted to stand up. As a result, it straightened up. A gust of wind came, blowing it almost to the end.


    "What the hell!"


    There is a faint sense of evil in the wind. When it looks at it, what a snake!


    This snake can be said to have fallen from the sky. It tilted its head and looked curiously at the system. "Interesting."


    System:?


    That''s interesting. Your mom?!


    Even if she''s bullied by the black man, she''s not as good as others, and she can tolerate being bullied by Su Tang. After all, she''s worse than herself. However, she dares to laugh at her grandfather for such a small snake that doesn''t know where to appear. It''s a bear''s heart!


    "What can I do for you?"


    System Yin Yang strange, a big word out of line on the plane of its snake gall, swallow its snake meat.


    But the snake demon didn''t think so. He felt that there was almost no aura on Su Tang. As for these ants, they were like puppets when they died. On the contrary, this little magic dragon looked very good.


    In the demon world, there are many demons that devour each other to improve their ability. After all, the fittest survive, and the strong are respected.


    It seems that the little demon dragon is not even 100 years old. In the demon clan, the demon who is less than 100 years old is a doll no matter how powerful it is. Unlike it, although it is not powerful or strong, it has indeed practiced for thousands of years. Therefore, it is a matter of killing a young demon for decades.


    "This dragon, report the number."


    Report a number, it sees mood to give, if mood is bad, it swallowed this human by the way.


    Su Tang was still looking up at the sky. She didn''t bother to look at the sky. As a result, the little snake was so ungrateful that she dared to think about her baby dragon.


    Finally, one person and one system are no longer fighting each other. They find their common enemy and all look at the little snake in front of them.


    The snake demon thought they were afraid. Seeing this, he propped up his body. "This little ant is very unique. I''ll give you this puppet ant later."


    As soon as the system heard it, it was rejected.


    "Do you know the identity of your grandfather? Puppets? I''m fed up with you! "


    The system''s cruel words are fast, but the snake demon''s speed is also fast. Seeing that it dares to refute and resist, the snake immediately sweeps its tail and directly kills two ants on the spot.


    Sue sugar frowned.


    If the system is unreliable, it''s also her. It''s not up to others to teach her!


    "Little magic dragon baby, burn it. Later, mom will roast snake meat for you."


    Su Tangyin''s geodetic voice rang out on the open road. The snake demon was stunned at first, and then laughed wildly.


    "Ha ha ha, you let a dragon under 100 years old kill me? Man, your ignorance will cost you! "


    Su Tang''s face does not change, the little magic dragon has been eager to try, and we have only a few ant legions left, just like the cheerleaders on the court at the moment, have started to shout with the trumpet.


    "Dragon, go! Uncle Tong, look after you


    "Long er, come on! Kill it, uncle Tong, and bring out the sauce for free! ""Long er..."


    The more the system shouts, the more excited it is. Just now, it''s hard to get some magic from the little magic dragon. It''s no trouble to buy something from the mall.


    Seeing that they were full of confidence, the snake demon immediately started the taunt mode, "although I don''t know why I came to this world, it doesn''t matter. After eating your dragon, my cultivation will certainly go to a higher level. Originally, I wanted to discuss with you well, since I don''t want to drink, then..."


    Snake demon''s nonsense is too much, Su Tang heard the last, really impatient, not wait for it to finish, then out of a voice to interrupt: "baby dragon, it''s noisy to me."


    The little magic dragon finally finds Ma Ma. Before he gets along with Ma Ma for long, the snake demon who gets in the way interrupts their deep love for mother and son.


    "Ma Ma, you wait, I''ll bake it now!"


    Su Tang, "do not fully cooked, fully cooked on the old, to a medium cooked bar, when the time comes to sprinkle a little cumin out of the system, taste very good."


    As soon as the snake demon heard that they had already begun to discuss how to eat it, he was furious. He roared out a gust of wind. The wind was so strong that the system decided to hide from Su Tang. It completely forgot that one person one system was still fighting not long ago.


    Su Tang''s hair was dishevelled by it, and her tattered bathrobe was blown open.


    She has a black face. Now it''s not that you can fire the snake by baking it. You have to be frustrated!


    Under the training of Li Qiu, the little magic dragon could not do anything else. He was the first to kill demons. No, he didn''t make any moves, so the little snake fell to the ground and was dying.


    Su Tang said, "dragon cub, see? If you fight with people in the future, don''t talk too much."


    As soon as her voice fell, the system immediately jumped out of her arms and said in a hurry: "long er, the villain died of talking too much. It must be right to listen to your uncle Tong!"


    The snake demon is full of reluctance, but it''s too late to be reconciled. The system has already taken out cumin and sprinkled it evenly on it. When it comes, it also rubs the ant''s legs. It looks like it''s excited to wait for the delicious food. "Long er, it''s still a little bit raw. Add the fire."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1315

    The snake demon just watched as he was burned alive. The process was very cruel. However, the little magic dragon was very excited. Without waiting for the system to spread cumin again, it had already pulled out a piece of meat and stuffed it into its mouth.


    While eating it, he said, "good times, too good times."


    Because it''s too hot, the baby can''t speak quickly.


    Now that the system is tired, it has eaten a sausage. Now that it sees the best roast snake meat, it naturally rushes forward to eat it. But the snake meat is too hot, and its ant claws just touch it, and it loses consciousness.


    It howled, which made the little magic dragon extremely worried.


    At this moment, it has recognized the identity of its uncle, naturally uncle, that is relatives.


    "Uncle Tong, what''s the matter with you?"


    The system shed sad tears, "hot, my paws hurt."


    As soon as the little magic dragon heard it, his eyes turned, and then he blew out a cold wind to the snake meat. Soon, the temperature of the snake meat was moderate, and the system was not too hot. Before long, he hated that an ant ate too little, even the high pitched loudspeaker, so he threw it aside, and ordered all the wind to rush up and eat the meat.


    Su Tang dislikes them very much. She just doesn''t want to know them.


    The little magic dragon doesn''t look big, but it has a big appetite. Before long, a long snake demon only has a skeleton.


    It belched a long time. Soon, there was a belch on the other side of the system. Because it was very close to the tweeter, the sound of the belch was so loud that Sutang''s expression was not good.


    It''s hard for the little magic dragon to eat such delicious food. People in the devil Kingdom don''t care about it. There were many cooks in the former city Lord''s mansion, but later with the disappearance of Su Tang, those cooks lost their jobs. As for the little magic dragon, it''s hard for Li Qiu to raise it.


    In his words, a dragon should be a bit rough, so as to save the future like a girl all day long.


    Little magic dragon finds Ma Ma and eats delicious food. In the end, he even refuses to discard the snake bones. He is about to stick out his tongue and lick the residual taste again. Su Tang can''t bear it and finally stops it.


    "Little Dragon cub, we are not dogs. I lost them!"


    Little magic dragon was stunned at first. Then he thought that he didn''t share the snake meat with Ma Ma, and his face changed greatly.


    The people in the demon kingdom are very graceful. The little magic dragon has never eaten anything so delicious. He wants to eat it quickly for a moment, but now that he has finished, he thinks that Ma Ma has not eaten it!


    "Ma Ma, I forgot to let you eat together."


    It looks like the sky is falling down. Su Tang is happy, so she teases it deliberately, "you say you miss me, but as soon as you meet delicious food, you throw me aside. You said... " Su Tang said, squatting in front of it, couldn''t resist reaching out and poking its stomach. The little magic dragon''s stomach was full of flesh, especially funny. "Are you cheating me?"


    People are dangerous. Little magic dragon doesn''t understand this. It saw Su Tang angry, the whole dragon that called a worried and flustered.


    "Ma Ma, I won''t do it in the future. Don''t be angry. I really won''t do it in the future." Little magic dragon said, small eyes inside all Qinchu water fog, and then, the sky also followed the thunder.


    The thunder roared, and the corner of Sutang''s mouth was almost up to heaven.


    Well, it''s another one.


    It''s the system. It looks down on her.


    "Crazy, even the cubs have to cheat."


    Su Tang


    System, "really should be that sentence, the world is declining, people''s heart is not ancient ah."


    Su Tang Smelly dog, have you finished


    One person one system is about to enter the mutual connection mode again. At this time, lights flash at the end of the long road.


    Su Tang''s face is happy, and the system doesn''t accept her. She immediately climbs on her body, for fear that the woman will abandon herself later.


    As for little dragon cub, Su Tang immediately said to him before the car came near: "Little Dragon cub, now it''s like a human cub. I''ll hold you and leave."


    The little magic dragon was still worried before. As soon as he heard this, he immediately turned into a baby. But the little magic dragon didn''t wear any clothes, so when he became a baby, he was also naked.


    Sue sugar pondered for a moment, thinking about how to give it a whole dress, but it was too late, the car had come to her.


    When the car came in, Su Tang found that it was the police. Without waiting for her to ask, the police came down in a hurry.


    "How are you, miss?" The policeman looked at Su Tang and her face changed slightly.


    Su Tang didn''t hide anything. She just picked up something she could hear and said, "there was an earthquake on the mountain. Many people were buried. Please go to save people. I didn''t get hurt. I was cut by a branch when I ran down the mountain."


    As soon as the police heard this, they immediately placed Su Tang in the car, and then they began to dispatch people.


    "Wait in the car, miss." With that, he looked at the baby in Sutang''s arms. He didn''t even have a single dress on his body. When he looked at his mother again, she was just wrapped in a bathrobe.The police quickly took off their clothes, then covered them on the little magic dragon and said, "there is a little water in the car. I''ll bring it to you. By the way, are you hungry?"


    Sue sugar, "thank you. I''m not hungry."


    The hotel on the hillside has become ruins. After Li Qiu left, the puppets in it finally recovered their tomb sweeping day. However, although they recovered their tomb sweeping day, they found that they were buried in the ruins. They were in no hurry. Fortunately, the rescue workers were very fast. Before long, all the injured were sent to the hospital.


    It was very important, and soon the reporter came quickly. As a guest who was not seriously injured, Su Tang was soon surrounded by the reporters.


    "Miss Su, we heard that you ran down the mountain on foot for help. How brave you are!"


    "Miss Su, we also heard that you had a baby. By the way, is that your baby?"


    "Miss Su..."


    At the beginning, it was quite normal for these reporters to ask questions, but the more they went to the back, the more strange they were. No, is the child her? What''s the matter with them?


    Sue sugar frowned, "excuse me, what does this have to do with the accident?"


    She was so sharp that the reporter was embarrassed and could only truthfully say: "no, we recognized that you were a little Koi popular on the Internet two years ago. That''s why we were curious about that child Is it ink? "


    As soon as the reporter said it, Su Tang suddenly remembered it.


    The guy who doesn''t do his job is an idol artist now.


    Su Tang thought of her decision to go before, and now she must deny the relationship with him, so she said, "I''m sorry, I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    She opened her eyes to tell lies, but just finished, she found a person appeared at the end of the corridor of the hospital.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1316

    It''s Qi Heng!


    Su Tang hurt her leg, so she was sitting in a wheelchair for the time being, but as soon as she saw Qi Heng, she immediately put on a show of what it means to be on the verge of death.


    She widened her eyes. That''s the culprit! Even, because of his coquettish operation, other male owners may follow closely, and put on what is called world merging!


    Su Tang''s temple is aching, but Qi Heng is in a good mood to see that her movements are so big and her lips are slightly upturned.


    "Tangtang, my surprise for you. Do you like it?"


    Listen to this. Is this what people can say?


    Su Tang gritted her teeth and said, "I like it very much."


    I''d love to break you apart, Ma Dan!


    Qi Heng can naturally hear the irony in her tone, but so what? The little girl doesn''t like to play. Since she likes to play, she plays big. Doesn''t she like the world? Then he brings his world to find her.


    Qi Heng didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong, so he raised a smile and said slowly: "coincidentally, I also like it very much."


    Su Tang


    The merger of the world needs great power, so Qi Heng came to find her after a night''s rest. He originally found her breath in the hospital, but he didn''t think much about it, because there are several other people around her. Although they are eye-catching, they will never hurt her, but!


    He looked at the wound on her feet, and the faint blood in the air. His face suddenly sank. "So several people, they are protecting you like this?"


    "A bunch of trash!"


    Qi Heng is distressed and angry. On the contrary, it''s su Tang. His brow is slightly raised and he says with a smile: "Qi Heng, why do they want to protect me? Who am I of them? And as for my injuries, guess who the culprit is


    This tone, this strong sense of confrontation in the air, the reporters can be excited.


    Who doesn''t know, more than a year ago, Mo Shen publicly admitted his first girlfriend and launched a series of pursuits. Unfortunately, little Koi, his first girlfriend, didn''t accept him. Instead, he stayed away from his hometown and embarked on a journey abroad.


    But I never thought that as soon as she got off the plane, she was attracted by the Duke of the sun never setting empire. First, she was invited to participate in the reality show. Then, as the reality show was coming to an end, the Duke spent a lot of money on various pursuits. Up to now, she is a big hit of foreign social software.


    Can be such a hoax, actually quietly returned home, but also with a small baby, what are these?


    Most importantly! Su Tang is a walking boy harvester. First, her husband-in-law denounced 800 million yuan as a gift to a mansion. Then, she was pursued by a popular young man. Finally, even the Duke of foreign countries stepped in. Can they boldly guess whether this gentleman named Qi Heng is also a famous figure.


    Reporters will be in the hands of the camera are aimed at them, waiting to burst out a big news, the results wait for a long time, the news did not wait, the hands of the camera were smashed.


    Qi Heng, as an immortal governor, doesn''t like a group of people around him most. Now, the cameras are almost touching his face, which makes him very unhappy.


    But human beings are too fragile. If we move our fingers a little, these people will die on the spot. We have no choice but to summon the safety of the hospital by means of puppets.


    But reporters were not so easy to leave, so many cameras were smashed on the ground.


    For journalists, cameras are their life!


    "Hit! Su Tang''s rumored boyfriend hit someone! "


    "Oh, I''m wrestling. Ignore me, ignore me!"


    "My camera, my camera!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a mess around, but the security guard didn''t care. One of them was carrying one, just like carrying garbage. All of them were thrown out.


    When the rational reporter saw the security guard coming, he had already folded up the camera. The irrational reporter fought and made noise, cried and roared. When he went back, he also sent a notice to black sugar.


    Soon, Su Tang this hot search constitution, immediately dominates the screen hot search.


    #Shocked! Former idol first love, but now alone with children back home! #


    ? The so-called male god harvester, back home! #


    ? The story between Su Tang and several men! #


    ¡­¡­


    Those hot searches are more and more outrageous, but the masses don''t think so.


    {wocao, is that Su Tang from last year''s Tu bang? }


    {here should be @ Mo Chen, brother Chen, you see clearly, such a woman, where is worth waiting for you! }


    {Mo Chen is a hero. Su Tang didn''t agree with him. If you want to @ just @ the Duke, the Lord, the overbearing president chases the little wife, we can do it again! }


    {what are you doing? Do you look down on my 800 million mansion brother? }


    {those people have sent you, so I want to know, our goddess Su, which male God did we harvest this time? Who can popularize science? Who is the handsome guy in the video! }Ah, I don''t care how you black threes, but from now on, she is my idol! Idol, can we have a book? As long as you dare, I dare to buy it! }


    {yo, isn''t this the goddess of Su Da? Is this the rollover at last? Even children are born? I don''t know which wild breed that child is. Tut Tut, some women in China don''t learn traditional virtues and have to learn this kind of rubbish. }


    ¡­¡­


    Most of the comments are joking, but it''s really disgusting to meet the kind of mouth spray dung.


    Soon, some netizens attacked him.


    Well, it''s a man who is worthy of being a woman. Is it a traditional virtue? Come on, let''s talk about it. There is a tradition at home and abroad, which is called betrothal gifts. How come it''s your turn to sell your daughter? }


    {when I was a child, I grew up in a cesspit, didn''t I? Children are innocent, OK? }


    {say something to a child, bah, the old monk looks at the sword! }


    there are a lot of people who hate him, and the comments are soon hot, but no one expected that at this juncture, many big men would develop microblogs.


    Mo Chen V: Thank you. This is my child.


    Su Tang and little magic dragon.


    Moqingzhai V: Thank you. This is my child with Sutang.


    Then, there is a similar picture.


    And with Mo Chen and Mo Qinglan two people to open, Xiaolongren this once net red quit.


    Why, you have fans, bullying his fans are all pet powder?


    Yexiu V: Thank you. This is my child with Sutang.


    Bruce Lee is a little bit naive. He doesn''t have any pictures on hand. If someone else changes his hand, they are all direct screenshots, but he doesn''t. He directly copies Mo Qinglan''s pictures, so when he tweets, the pictures also carry other people''s watermarks.


    As soon as the neckline was launched, all the pet powder of the little dragon people immediately came out.


    What''s the matter! Even if you rob other people''s children, how can you even steal the bib watermark? }


    {sure, it''s definitely not our child, otherwise it''s mentally retarded. I''m worried about the child. }


    {if we don''t take you out like this, what''s wrong with our xiuzai? We are just a little stupid and a little naive! }


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1317

    Su Tang just wants to be her retired old man quietly, but fate teases her so much.


    She''s too lazy to investigate things on the Internet. After all, it''s all melon eaters. In those years, she didn''t eat less melons from others. One melon for another. Karma.


    She was sitting in a wheelchair because she had not been discharged from the hospital,


    she was too lazy to investigate the Internet Affairs. After all, she was a melon eater. In those years, she did not eat less melons from others. One melon for another, karma.


    She was sitting in a wheelchair, because she had not been discharged from hospital, so she could only look out of the window. There was no good scenery outside. All the reporters were black and blue, and it was a waste to look at them.


    At this time, Mo Shen came to see her. Originally, she would be discharged in one or two days. But Mo Shen appeared and stood by the window. Now the reporters'' cameras are called HD. No accident. Tomorrow she will be able to hang in the hot search again. She even thinks about the words of the hot search.


    #Idol''s infatuation #


    # a woman and N men, just see who can dominate #


    # Su Tang''s happiness #


    After all, the words of hot search are just like that. Su Tang sighs and decides to ignore the reporters. After all, she can''t help them.


    Reporters can''t help it. Mo Chen can still save himself. I just don''t know if he will give him this chance.


    When I watched Su Tang leave on the mountain, everyone with eyes knew that she was hurt, but so what? The little girl was stubborn. They were afraid that they would hurt more if they stopped her, so they could only watch her leave.


    Fortunately, from all aspects, the little girl was not seriously injured, which is the only comfort.


    Su Tang looks at Mo Shen standing beside him and doesn''t say a word. To be honest, it doesn''t conform to his design at all. Mo Shen, the demon monk of that year, was so evil and reckless. However, it''s not too much for him to say that he was destroying heaven and earth.


    But now, he is so quiet standing beside himself, on the contrary, it makes people a little at a loss.


    Neither of them said a word, and the atmosphere was strange. But there was a man at the scene who couldn''t bear to shout at that time: "Zai, ah Zai, your old face is coming to see you!"


    Swarms of ants carrying high pitched loudspeakers, originally dignified and eccentric atmosphere, because of an old good looks become gone.


    When the atmosphere is gone, Su Tang is not happy. She is a stupid ant with one foot. Originally, she wanted to teach a lesson to the little garbage of the system. Unexpectedly, the little garbage has lit up the escape skills. Now she can fly around and disperse her sense of existence. The only thing that makes people speechless is that she does not forget to shout the tweeter while running.


    Of course, the most direct reason why the system can run so fast is because of foot injury.


    "With a good old face, I don''t even want to be a good old face." The system has got an ant body, and the degree of refinement is getting higher and higher. "I just listen to the old people cry, but I don''t want them to be buried in the Loess and forgotten in the sky."


    This cry, but also cry out of the Huangmei tune, Su sugar stunned.


    This son of a bitch, is to take advantage of her inattention, secretly reported what training class!


    "Fool, get out of here!"


    Finally, the system hid under the hospital bed, and when it came to the end, it pulled the loudspeaker in.


    One person, one system is so noisy in the hospital bed. If it had been the past, Mo Chen would have come forward to help, but this time he stood aside and didn''t show any sign of wanting to help.


    In his opinion, this is the real Su Tang. She doesn''t need anyone to plan her life. She doesn''t need other people''s help, and she doesn''t need someone to tell her what to do. So from the beginning, they were all wrong.


    They see her as a private property, not as an independent one.


    Su Tang was tired after making trouble for a long time and said to the system breathlessly: "I know you are under the bed. If you have seed, you will come out! Or I''ll bake you later! "


    The ant also imitated her panting voice and hummed: "a little bit, if I don''t come out, I won''t come out."


    Sue Tang laughed angrily. She has known this old thing for so many years, and it''s not easy to deal with it?


    Recently, this stupid guy has got a bad health. He has a strong interest in food. But because he has no knowledge, he doesn''t need delicacies. He just takes out a sausage and roasts it on the fire.


    Ward is not allowed to live, but it doesn''t matter, Su Tang can call the little magic dragon.


    After the little magic dragon became a baby, he always played the role of a baby, lying on the bed to sleep, but at this moment, Su Tang said hello, and it immediately jumped over.


    "Ma Ma, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang, "make a fire, make a small fire."


    Little magic dragon didn''t feel that he was used as a tool for making fire. He just heard Su Tang say so and immediately did it.


    It stretched out its small claws, let one of the claws burn a small flame, and then saw Sutang take out a disposable chopstick, and then began to roast sausage.


    Soon, the smell of barbecue began to spread. The little magic dragon had never eaten it before. When he smelled it, his eyes lit up.Su Tang is not stingy either. She hands the roasted sausage directly to his mouth, and then takes out another one.


    The system under the bed smelled that it was a catch heart. At last, it almost cried, "you have the ability to roast sausage, you have the ability to eat it for me!"


    Su Tang said, "Oh, thank you. I really don''t have the ability. After all, what kind of system brings out what kind of host, causal cycle


    System:


    The lizard abandoned its tail to escape. Today, the system abandoned its body for food, and it began to crawl out from under the bed. As a result, as soon as it saw the sun, Su Tang sneered on its head: "Little Dragon cub, if you trample on one uncle, we can eat one, if you trample on two uncles, we can eat two."


    The magic of sausages was so great that the little magic dragon didn''t hesitate and just stepped forward.


    The system scurried around in a hurry, and scolded angrily: "you little heartless, who gave you the seasoning bag when you roasted the snake before!"


    The little magic dragon thought about it. It is true. He tilted his head and said, "Uncle Tong, this way, I''ll trample on you, and we''ll roast sausage one and half."


    There are many parts in the system. It''s nothing to trample on one or two of them. In this way, they can eat them all.


    When the system thought about it, it felt very reasonable. Without waiting for the little magic dragon to step on it, it climbed under its claws and said, "come on, little dragon, step on me! "He said, because he was too excited, the tail of the ant was shaking.


    Su Tang was stunned. Where did he come from!


    However, the little magic dragon didn''t feel anything wrong after stepping on it. On the contrary, he held out his little hand in unison with the system, "numb, I''m dead."


    System, "I''m dead!"


    Su Tang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1318

    One person, one system, plus a little dragon cub, three guys make such a mess. To be honest, Mo Chen has never seen Su Tang so relaxed.


    In the past, she seemed to be plotting strategies, but every step, who knows how much effort she spent, and who knows, her laughter is true or false.


    Mo Chen comes over without saying a word, looks at the scene, takes back his look, and wants to leave without saying a word.


    When he turns around, Su Tang suddenly stops him.


    "Ink sinks."


    Dim eyes, at the moment when she called out her name, inky eyes were bright, like the little sun, dazzling and full of vitality.


    "Yes


    Su Tang didn''t know what expression to look at him for a moment, but after calling his name, she was silent for a moment, and then said, "you should not let the world merge."


    Mo Chen smiles, "do you hope?"


    Sue sugar, "of course I don''t want to! One world is enough. If there is another, I think the small world will not be able to bear it! "


    Mo Chen said, "if I leave, will you miss me?"


    This is surprising. Su Tang''s mouth is slightly open. Although she has been thinking about how to persuade her to give up, she hasn''t made much effort yet, but you suddenly say you want to give up. It''s really amazing.


    For a moment, she couldn''t believe it.


    Isn''t this person cheating her?


    "You Do you really want to go


    Mo Chen was naturally reluctant to give up, but he thought for a long time, instead of forcing her, threatening her, or even hurting her, what he did was not love. It was just a kind of fanatical paranoia that scared her madly.


    Leave is not really leave, he will open a channel in this world.


    She doesn''t want to go back to their former world, so his world will open for her at any time.


    "It''s time to go. But... "


    When he couldn''t say it, Su Tang raised her heart. She always felt that it was not true, just like how all this could be so simple and gone.


    "But what?"


    Mo Chen chuckled, "don''t be nervous, I just want to tell you that even if I leave, the world is still connected with the world we used to be, and you can come back at any time, because my world will never refuse you."


    Sweet words, vows, all the love words in front of this word, appear pale.


    He did not love, but learned to let go and respect her.


    Su Tang was surprised and happy, "when are you..." She wanted to say when you would leave, but when she saw Mo Chen''s pale face, it seemed a little too much to say. She coughed and swallowed all the words she was about to say. Then she changed the topic, "where is that passage?"


    Mo Chen has been with her for many years. How can the meaning of the little girl''s words not be understood.


    She is more cruel than anyone when she is cruel.


    "In your heart."


    Sugar:?


    At this time, Mo Chen suddenly reached out and pointed to Su Tang''s heart. Then, he said with a smile, "here, I can hear your call. If you think of me, I will feel something."


    Su Tang didn''t know about this amazing skill. She looked at him blankly and asked him, "well, did you put any spell on me?"


    Otherwise, how can there be such a magic thing.


    Mo Chen didn''t say, just looked at her with a smile. Finally, his figure began to fade out of Su Tang''s sight.


    Mo Shen''s figure became weaker and weaker, and at last there was no trace of him in the ward. As soon as he left, Su Tang felt strange, "dog, can you check what''s going on?"


    From his busy schedule, the system finally gave up eating and said absently, "Oh, nothing. He chose to go to sleep. You know, if Mo Chen''s identity was calculated in the past, he would become a Taoist monk. After all, nine generations of good people would be able to become a Buddha immediately. Later, because you almost fell into the evil way, he became a demon monk, but in essence, he still became a Buddha It''s possible. "


    This words, Su sugar is shocked and shocked, even the wheelchair did not sit, directly stood up.


    "You mean he goes to sleep, wakes up and becomes a monk."


    The system is also a witness. After hearing the words, I can''t help feeling.


    "Love is a pain in my heart. Love is bitter, bitter to the heart


    "Miserable, too miserable."


    Su Tang was very excited at first, but when she heard these words, her face suddenly became numb, "dead dog, if you don''t talk well, I''ll let you know what is miserable today!"


    System, "don''t be so ruthless, I''ll make a speech." With that, he suddenly slapped his thigh, as if thinking of something important, "by the way, I have an important thing to tell you!"


    Sue sugar looked at it without expression. "Is that what you wanted to say when we fled before?"The system, "yes!"


    Su Tang immediately sneered, "Oh, in the eyes of foodies, there''s nothing important except where to eat."


    The system was a little embarrassed by what she said. It scratched its head and said, "I contacted the main system before, and the main system told me..." When he said that, he had to look around, and then he continued: "do you remember Xiao Jiu? It''s one person, divided into seven personalities. "


    Su Tang squints. There are many refined personalities in the world, but it''s not a good thing to say it from the system. After all, a man is hard enough to deal with. If you want to tell her that they can still give her refined personality, doesn''t it take her life?


    "And then?"


    The system says, "nine to one."


    It was so general that Sutang couldn''t understand it for a moment.


    "You talk to me!"


    The system, "just That is, our current male owners, in fact, from the root, seem to It seems, in fact, one person! "


    It closed his eyes and said it. When he finished, he didn''t dare to open his eyes. There''s no way. It''s bound to usher in a storm!


    This really shocked Sutang. She always felt that she was not nervous or flustered. After all, these are small scenes in front of life and death. But now she finds out that God''s malice towards her is deeper?


    Not surprisingly, there must be a follow-up to tell her this because of the urination of the main system.


    For example, what kind of bullshit is in the mouth of a dead dog.


    She let out a sigh, and then followed by a sneer, "dear, my task has been completed, oh, what nine to one, is to destroy heaven and earth, I can also ignore it."


    System pursed his mouth, and then said: "the main system said, additional questions, extra points."


    Sue sugar sneered.


    System, "add another 100 million pension!"


    Su Tang: Oh


    The system says, "two billion more pensions!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1319

    After so many hard work, Su Tang retired and got a pension of 100 million yuan. Now it''s all right. One additional question is 300 million yuan. What the hell? With her understanding of these chicken thieves, it''s definitely a big hole.


    She looked at the system warily, but the system wanted to sell cute and muddle through. It tilted its head and blinked desperately, "three hundred million, sugar, plus the one before you, a whole billion, baby! Heart is not as good as action. Anyway, we''ve done so many tasks. It''s not bad for the last step. Come on, I''m optimistic about you! "


    Su Tang listened to the system''s Hawking and sneered, "don''t blink, your eyes are cramped." As for what he said later, Su Tang rolled her eyes on the spot and asked, "dead dog, do you think I''m stupid or you''re stupid?"


    One hundred million vs. three hundred million, the difficulty of the task is definitely tripled. At the beginning, Xiao''s fine points made her choke. Now let them return to one? She''s going west!


    The system rubbed its hands anxiously. "Well, we sugar are so smart. I''m stupid. I must be stupid."


    At this time, other people have been unable to take over this mess, only Su Tang! If she wants to leave the stall, she should not go back. She is waiting to be destroyed.


    Well, one person, one system is a grasshopper on a rope.


    "Son, it''s no fun for us to kill each other now." It''s a little beep, and it can only coax. After all, the cub of his own family is eating soft but not hard. "You see, it''s useless for you to be angry with me, and I don''t know anything about the others At this time, it''s not practical for other people to accept this task. If you don''t do it, there will be no one to do it. Now the integration of the world has been completed. Although Qi Heng made some moves during the integration, people on our side don''t know that such a terrible thing has happened. They only think that there is an earthquake in some areas, and it''s still not too serious. Now they don''t take it seriously, but what happened? Have you ever thought that people in the advanced world, even if Qi Heng didn''t put all of them in, would accidentally take out a small part of them, such as the snake demon. Even if we take the hot weapons, we don''t have to be rivals. "


    The truth is right, but Su Tang is still unwilling.


    "So." Su Tang smelled like a little girl.


    The system sighed and looked like a united front with her, "so, we''re on the same boat, and I''m also for you. Of course, I can''t say it without selfishness. I also want to finish this task as soon as possible."


    Su Tang''s face is flat and expressionless, and she looks at the system of talking all the way. Let alone, stinky dog has been very eloquent in recent years. Look, those who are eloquent and those who are dead can live. Most importantly, it''s not unreasonable.


    The task has to be done, or she can''t think about peace.


    "Tell me, what do you mean by nine to one?"


    When the system heard this, its eyes lit up. "Oh, that''s right. We can''t get by, and we can''t get by with money."


    "Come on, let me tell you, the truth is quite simple. This is not the personality is out of it, so as long as you find people, let him willingly die in your hands, the rest, you do not have to do


    The system said lightly, but Su Tang''s eyes widened.


    "You, say, what, what?"


    Son of a bitch, she managed to get rid of Mo Chen and let him not participate in this Shura arena. As a result, you told her that you wanted to get the people back again. What a nuisance!


    Su Tangqi''s face changed slightly. Is this going on? Does she want face?


    "I won''t do it, I''m hurt!" With that, he pushed the wheelchair to the bedside, propped himself up with his hands, and waded to the bed.


    She covered the quilt, completely refusing to communicate.


    "Whoever I love, I want to heal!"


    Once the system chokes, what can it do? It can only continue to coax.


    "Son, it''s no use escaping."


    Su Tang turns over, loves who, kills? Or let them willingly be killed by her. She asked herself that the task was too difficult. She could not point out that she had already died eight times before she started.


    The system continued to work hard, but later, the TV in the hospital bed was turned on by someone. The first channel after turning on was just the latest hot news.


    The host sat on the stage with a solemn face. "It is reported that recently, unidentified people have disappeared in cities a, B and S. because there are too few clues, the police appeal to the masses to provide information..."


    With the host''s broadcast, the picture turned and soon turned to the homes of the missing people.


    In the picture, the family members are weeping and sad. There are even children who have been abducted. The young mother has cried to the point that her eyes are red and swollen, and the grandmother is kneeling in front of the reporter, hoping that they can help find the child.


    "Reporter, I know you are good. Please help us. My eldest grandson is only two years old this year. As soon as he can walk, I turn around and throw a piece of rubbish. He disappeared in the square."


    That old woman said, almost cry fainted.


    She took the child with her. No matter what, now that the child is missing, she will definitely not forgive herself.Reporters are also anxious, but they can not make any guarantee, can only comfort.


    "Granny, mom and Dad, don''t worry, we will do our best."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound in the TV was so noisy that Sutang couldn''t sleep. She turned around and saw little magic dragon staring at her blankly, with a black remote control in her hand.


    He thought he had made a mistake, and his tail cocked nervously. Seeing Su Tang looking at him, he was even more afraid to move. "Ma Ma, what''s this? I just casually pressed the red button. I really didn''t press anything else. How can this thing appear? People can talk, OK It''s terrible. "


    Su Tang


    Tang Tang magic dragon, actually afraid of a TV, Su Tang can be angry with it, can only sigh and wave to it.


    The little magic dragon quickly climbs up to her with the remote control in her arms. Su Tang takes the remote control in her hand and changes several sets.


    The previous news seems to be replayed. After the channel change, the current news has been updated.


    In the TV, the reporters are pointing to a mosaic, but they can still vaguely see the traces of blood color. Su Tang''s face changes slightly in this scene.


    This is Dead?


    So, those damned monsters are starting to harm people?


    Su Tang''s face sank there, which was related to human life. She didn''t play a small temper any more. "Dog, check the situation."


    What the system is waiting for is her words. When she hears them, her voice goes up.


    "Come on, I''ll find out right away."


    The little magic dragon tilted his head. He looked at Su Tang curiously. Although he didn''t know why she was angry, since Ma Ma was angry, someone must have provoked her and said, "Ma Ma is not afraid. I''ll help you beat them!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1320

    Su Tang''s foot injury has not been healed, so she can only sit in a wheelchair to move. Thanks to those simple and black men, she is now a big hit. There are reporters blocking her everywhere. Forced by helplessness, she can only let the system prepare something easy for her.


    She is now able to play the role of a man.


    System with a small magic dragon, ability also began to recover, but after a while, one person one system plus a small magic dragon completely transformed into a success.


    The little magic dragon becomes a black kitten, and nests lazily in Sutang''s arms. The system also changes from a nest of ants to a skinny teenager. It''s evolved from Sutang''s paper man. Although it can''t eat, it''s tall enough.


    Su sugar is more direct, even the gender has changed.


    In the end, the three guys just left the hospital.


    Just just out of the hospital, another person suddenly jumped out, death appeared out of thin air, so suddenly came to Su Tang.


    Su Tang has no hidden breath, so no matter how the shape changes, there is no difference for death.


    But now, the God of death''s face is very bad, he cool cool handsome face, looking at one person one system, and the little beast disguised again, thought she would run away again.


    "This time, where does Tangtang want to escape?"


    Susie was hospitalized. On the surface, black men didn''t show up, but in fact, they all left their Eyeliner here, so long as she left, they would know.


    Death is the first not calm, see her to go, directly cold face in front of her.


    Su Tang slowly looked up, not nervous, not afraid, and even asked: "escape? Why should I run away? "


    Death forehead Qingjin micro up, all at this time, the little girl is still hard!


    "If you don''t want to escape, why do you want to cross dress?"


    The more she listened, the more interesting she felt. In the end, she directly laughed. She pointed to the reporter who was not far away and refused to leave. She angrily asked, "it''s not thanks to you. I''m an ordinary person, and I''m staring at so many reporters!"


    In his view, human beings are nothing but mole ants. Since they are mole ants, they are not worth mentioning.


    But now, Su Tang said that the ants were blocking her, which made him very strange.


    "But a group of mole ants, kill them..."


    Without waiting for death to finish, Su Tang''s face cooled down.


    God is really God. If she didn''t turn into a cat at that time, maybe in his eyes, she was just an ordinary person at the beginning, even if she died!


    "Death! You don''t forget that I used to be a mole ant in your mouth. "


    As soon as this word came out, death finally found that he had said something wrong.


    He has always been like this. Because he is the God of death, no one else dares to get close to him. Even the servants under his hand are trembling. Only the little black cat in that year, she dares to make trouble in front of her and bite herself. What she has never experienced is always strange.


    "You, you are not a mole ant, you are different from them."


    He was anxious to explain, but Su Tang retorted: "OK, it''s useless to say more. Now I have something to go, Lord death. Can you leave?"


    Obviously, death now angered her.


    "Leave? I''m not going The God of death finally found his little wife back and asked him to leave. Then he stepped over his body! He can feel the breath of ink gradually fade away, no accident, he should have given up, but, the bald donkey give up is his business, he will not give up anyway!


    "Sugar, I''m wrong. You''re not like them." The arrogant God of death lowered his head for love and even whispered: "you are really different from them. In my eyes, you have nothing to do with ordinary people."


    Death has always been the most stupid, and now it''s really hard for him.


    The God of death, who was once high above, is now so humble. To be honest, although Su Tang was angry, he could not be indifferent. After all, they had many interesting memories.


    Su Tang suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the desalination device. It used to be just a passing memory, but now she has a different feeling.


    She frowned, and death became more nervous.


    "What''s the matter? Is the cut on the foot painful? I''ll treat you. " Without saying a word, he knelt down in front of Su Tang, then raised her foot, but in the end, Su Tang retracted her foot.


    "No need."


    Death''s hands were empty, and the spirit color in his pupils was empty. He looked at his empty hands and said, "sugar, I won''t give up!"


    This is different from the past. Su Tang doesn''t want them to give up, but she has to deal with the rubbish before she does the task.


    "I came out because I had something to do. As for running away..." She lengthened her voice and gave him a rare explanation, "I don''t care if I teach some rubbish, if not, do you think I will be so stupid that I can''t change my face?"Sue sugar explained to him that she had wavered.


    Death immediately raised his eyes and his empty eyes lit up. "Tangtang, you explain to me because Love? "


    Su Tang


    Good God, how can you become a fool when you fall in love.


    But silly is cute.


    She took a look at him, no longer as ruthlessly denied as before, but let the system push her straight away.


    No denial is recognition, recognition is recognition!


    Immediately, death''s habitual handsome face overflowed with a smile, which was like melting ice and snow.


    Su Tang left soon. As soon as she left, the other blackened men couldn''t bear it. They came out from every corner one after another and saw death laughing happily. Everyone''s faces were gloomy and terrible.


    Satan, "Tangtang has always been soft hearted, she explained to you, just to see you pitiful."


    Mo Qinglan, "God of death, your expression just now is really pitiful."


    Ye Xiu, a little dragon man, said, "tut Tut, my daughter-in-law is kind. Unlike some people, she is insidious and cunning. Pretending to be poor is no hero. She has the ability to fight."


    Qi Heng, "fight? Take me one. "


    Xiao drink, "boring, go."


    As soon as the God of death appeared in front of Su Tang, it was just like poking the black man''s nest. Some of us didn''t have it. We all had a few words of acid. Even we used to drink the most arrogantly. If we changed him from the past, if we really didn''t care, how could we see the present.


    Death listened to their sarcasm, but did not put it in his eyes. Instead, he raised his lips and said ostentatiously, "I am in Tangtang''s heart."


    The rest of you


    There''s a fart!


    Who''s not that little liar''s sweetheart?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1321

    More and more people are missing, and the most important culprit is Qi Heng. If it wasn''t for his operation, how could these harmful things come to this world.


    However, Sutang did not put him in charge.


    The reason? It''s also very simple. It''s because of him. When he knows that he made a mistake, he will feel guilty. Once he feels guilty, she will stab.


    The foot injury is not too serious. It''s just that there will be some pain when walking. But she has to do it, so that these refined black men can know that the reason why she has come to such a stage is all thanks to them. What is love, love is not harm!


    No, the effect is very good. They don''t dare to make mistakes.


    It was not easy to get out of the hospital. Although it was to find out the truth, her stomach was empty. She had to find something to eat first. She didn''t immediately ask the system to report the location. Instead, she took Xiaolongren to eat and drink, and then she asked the system to give directions.


    Although the system looks like a teenager and looks very sunny and handsome, the paper man is always a paper man. It can''t eat or drink. Even if it can feel delicious, it can only see. In the end, it is wronged.


    On purpose!


    It must have been on purpose!


    His family must be punishing him. Who can bear the temptation of delicious food.


    Su Tang Wei looked at Su Tang and Xiaolongren. You and I took a bite. At last, my eyes were almost red.


    "I want to eat it, too."


    It had made a big mistake before and didn''t tell Su Tang the big secret in time, which made her miss the best time and let Mo Shen leave sadly. Therefore, it can''t stand it now, and it can only show her grievance.


    Su Tang has known it for thousands of years, and she knows what kind of dog temper it is. It''s impossible to say it''s not angry.


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot. You can''t eat now."


    At this juncture, I don''t care. Do you want to destroy the whole army?


    So, Su Tang thinks it''s time to teach this fool a lesson, so as to save her all day.


    The loose nature of the system is really irritating, but it''s also because Su Tang''s strength was so good at the beginning that she always felt that as long as she came out, there would be nothing that could not be saved. Slowly, its tension faded away, and even things as big as men''s spirit could be delayed until now.


    It used to be lazy, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. But now that sue Tang was really angry, she finally faced up to it.


    "Son, I''m wrong, son. I''ll never delay again."


    Sue sugar smile, "don''t, what''s wrong, you''re right."


    The more she laughs, the more she counsels. In the end, she doesn''t dare to lift her head up, and she doesn''t dare to look directly at her.


    But it''s one thing to feel guilty, but my attention has finally been focused. Previously, I managed to get rid of the host''s body and let it directly contact the world. All this is too new for it. Gradually, I lost myself.


    "Whelp, you have evil spirit."


    At noon, Su Tang''s hand with chopsticks was slightly spooky.


    "Is this world completely integrated with that world?"


    If not completely integrated, even if there is a channel, it is not friendly to those monsters in the daytime. Only at night, it is suitable for them to walk.


    There is no aura in the small world. Forced entry does not mean that it can''t, but that it can''t stay for a long time.


    The system says, "if you calculate by 100%, now the fusion degree is less than 60%. Small demons and small monsters can''t appear in the daytime, but you know, some old monsters are not sure."


    Su Tang calm face, in addition to these monsters, there should be friars, and asked: "then those who cut the demons and Demons friars? "


    system," the aura is thin. Although the monks are very curious about this place at first, few of them are really interested or want to come. "


    It''s also true that people are chasing after interests. Without interests, who wants to waste the world to explore.


    But for some monsters, it''s different. They will be hunted in that world, but this world is different. If there is no aura, it means that there is no opponent. At that time, they can do whatever they want.


    Since there is evil spirit, Su Tang will not eat.


    When she put down her chopsticks, little magic dragon was reluctant to part with her, but she was also very obedient. One person one system and little magic dragon left the restaurant immediately. They followed the direction given by the system and soon found a very heinous scene in an alley behind the restaurant.


    In broad daylight, I saw a demon actually showing its original shape, and was about to molest a young girl.


    The girl looks pale, covering her mouth and shaking her body for fear.


    The monster should not like the day, so it also acts in the slightly dark alley. While it gives out obscene laughter, it presses step by step, "little beauty, what are you afraid of? Don''t worry, I eat people very quickly, you won''t feel any pain. Oh, by the way, before we eat, in order to let you have a good experience, we will still eat Do something happy. "This words hear Su sugar mouth corner tiny to pull, these monsters are really none to pick.


    Is it not disgusting to brew with people''s sauce and then eat them?


    Sure enough, this kind of rude and savage rubbish can''t be corrected.


    The girl has been forced to the corner, the whole person is also sitting on the ground, curled up in a ball, see that the monster has come out of its disgusting things, Sue sugar see this, directly took out a knife to fly past.


    Su Tang''s hand, no case of empty hair.


    Soon, the demon uttered a cry of pain.


    "Who!" His eyes are scarlet, and he is furious because he has lost one of the proudest things of the male.


    Su Tang asked the system to push the car to the front of it, while holding the little black cat turned into Xiaolongren in her hand, and looked at him with a sneer, "your father."


    They have a weak sense of kinship, and even their relatives often kill each other.


    "My father?" The monster covered the bleeding position and showed sharp teeth, "my father has already been eaten by me, but since you have to be my father, then I can only reluctantly take another bite."


    No male can ignore the tearing pain over there, but the monster''s anger is more than the pain when he sees the enemy. At this moment, his mind is full of how to eat each other!


    The demon opened a big basin of blood. It was bigger than before. Now it seemed to be filled with air, and its volume doubled.


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless. "Come on, your father is here. Look here and eat."


    She invited the monster, but at the moment when the monster came, she drew out her sword out of thin air and slashed the other side''s head.


    Give me a peep


    The blood sprayed all over the floor, as well as Su Tang.


    She frowned in disgust, but Xiaolongren said excitedly, "Wow, it''s a big meal!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1322

    Ugly and dirty, the key is also obscene monster on the spot was su sugar took the life, but the little magic dragon''s excitement is obviously different from her.


    As long as there is evil spirit or evil spirit, or even aura, it''s OK. As long as there are these people, they can be a tonic in the little magic longan. As a magic dragon, it doesn''t have much moral integrity.


    But here in Sutang, she would never allow such a thing!


    It''s OK to bake a snake demon last time. What''s this time?


    "No eating!" Su Tang pressed the little magic dragon to death for fear that it would accidentally rush past and eat the ugly and dirty monster. But the little magic dragon didn''t understand. In the demons, it would eat its Baba like this. Li Qiu never cared.


    "But we ate the snake demon last time. Why don''t we eat it this time?"


    Su Tang has some headaches. That''s what children do. There are always so many problems.


    "Ask your uncle." With that, she pushed the wheelchair and was thinking about whether to let the poor girl lose her memory. As a result, the girl who was shivering suddenly stood up from the corner.


    Different from the fear just now, there was no fear on her face. On the contrary, she looked at Su Tang angrily.


    "Who told you to kill it!"


    Look, not only angry, but also questioned.


    Wait, that''s not the point. The point is, how can this guy be a rough man''s voice!


    Su Tang suddenly raised her head, her face was slightly shocked, and she didn''t know whether it was a girl or a rough man. She glared at each other. "Do you know how much effort I spent to cheat them out? As a result, you just killed it! Next time, where do you want me to look? "


    She was scolded by the other party, and Su Tang was stunned.


    She saved people and Wrong rescue?


    She looked at him speechless. "Do you know what you are facing?"


    Dealing with this kind of monster, ordinary people can''t get any benefits at all, and they will be eaten in the end.


    That person should be squatting those monsters squatting for a long time, hard to find those culprits, was su Tang a stir, naturally angry, "what thing? Nothing is as hard as me! " Then he opened the corner of his coat, and Su Tang found that he was still carrying a guy.


    Su Tang picks an eyebrow, "policeman?"


    Identity was identified, the other side a pull off the wig on the head, and then, a sharp short hair appeared in front of Su Tang.


    Not to mention, people are thin skinned and tender, but they are not like those rough men in the wind and rain.


    "Now that you know, just leave. This is the place where the crime happened. No one can wait to come here!"


    I don''t know why, Su Tang always feels that he or he is a little angry, just like he or she is disgusted with his women''s clothes.


    She touched her nose. "Well, don''t worry, I won''t tell you about your dress." With that, she also took off her disguise.


    In this situation, she alone can''t do it. It''s better to let the people above know the importance of things, and then they won''t wait to die.


    Su sugar camouflage a discharge, the other side when even stare big eyes, a face of panic, "lying trough, female?"


    Sue sugar, "HMM."


    The other party


    What''s this, role play, fun?


    When he was speechless, a group of people came to the alley where he had never been seen before. Su Tang took a look at it, not many, about four or five.


    The party and Su Tang looked at each other, and finally the leading tall man spoke.


    "What''s going on?"


    The little policeman walked over quickly and said, "Captain, I was killed by her when I was lured out."


    "She killed me?" The captain belongs to the tough guy style, a pair of eagle eyes sharp incomparable, smell speech, direct Su sugar up and down a look.


    The little policeman was still reading, "Captain, if she didn''t show up, I would have subdued that thing!"


    The captain ignored the little policeman beside him. Instead, he walked up to Su Tang in three steps. "Chen Fei, what''s the girl''s name?"


    Su Tang didn''t hide it either. After saying her name, she said with a smile, "is captain Chen investigating these cases?"


    Chen Fei stares at her, "Miss Su has a clue."


    Su Tang leaned lazily on the wheelchair, and then said, "the weapons in your hands will not kill them, but will infuriate them."


    Demons who are good at Taoism may also cause serious injuries by bullets, but those who are good at Taoism are just to annoy them.


    Su Tang''s words immediately let Chen Fei eyebrow lens, "girl knows these things?"


    Su Tang didn''t hide it. Since she wanted to cooperate with him, she had to show a little sincerity in the early stage. "Burn this thing. A corpse can''t find anything. If you really want it, I can take you to find it."


    She said it lightly, but Chen Fei immediately became alert. He stared at her without blinking. Let alone the captain, Su Tang didn''t think he was terrible at all. If he was a child, he would stop crying at night."Don''t be nervous. I know something about it."


    The more relaxed she was, the more alert Chen Fei was. "Let''s hear it."


    Su Tang sighed, as if she was helpless. She picked up the little magic dragon and then said to it, "little dragon, burn this eye-catching corpse. In the evening, my mother will take you to dinner."


    At first, the little demon dragon was a little unhappy. He didn''t understand why Ma Ma Ma didn''t let him eat so much tonic food. But now when he heard the word "big meal", he didn''t care about the monster. So soon, he burst out a flame from his mouth. In a few seconds, the fire completely burned the monster.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    Some of the cowards even took out their weapons and directed them at Su Tang.


    "Captain, what kind of monster is this?"


    "Captain, shoot?"


    Chen Fei''s reaction is the fastest. As soon as he hears that his subordinates are out of control, he immediately asks them to put away their weapons, and then looks coldly at Su Tang.


    "Miss Su, what is your identity?"


    Su Tang spread out her hand. "I want to say that like you, it''s human. Do you believe it?" After that, she pointed to the little magic dragon that was nestled on her feet again, and said, "Oh, my little cute is not human, and the one who helped me push the cart is not human."


    Chen Fei quickly glanced at the little magic dragon and the system and asked, "well, can I know their identity?"


    Su Tang said, "of course, I want to cooperate with the team leader. After all, there are too many things now. It may be difficult to deal with them all by myself. You serve people''s lives, so I believe you. By the way, did captain Chen read the call story? The little cat in my arms is the magic dragon in the devil''s land. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1323

    All Su Tang said was bizarre and completely divorced from real life. But now these strange things happened in front of his eyes, and he saw them with his own eyes. Chen Fei had to believe it. He twisted his eyebrows, and soon a deep trace appeared between his eyebrows, which made this cold man even colder.


    Team leader Chen looks like this, other people even dare not breathe, but Su Tang, with a shallow smile, also said to him: "team leader Chen can''t accept it for a while, it''s not strange, when you want to talk to me, you can come to me." Say, let the system push her to leave.


    The wheelchair just turned a position, and then, as if it was stuck, it couldn''t move.


    The system pushed, barely pushed one step, and then found it more difficult.


    It looks up at Chen Fei. As far as the system is concerned, Chen Fei is just an ordinary person. If it wants to, it can drag him on. However, its own son seems to want to cooperate with him. If it goes too far, then the cooperation will not fail.


    For the sake of safety, the system asked, "son, do you need me to kick people away?"


    Su Tang did not answer, but looked at the captain Chen, "Captain Chen, what else do you want to ask?"


    Chen Fei''s face is cold. There are so many strange things recently, but those monsters are really hard to catch. It''s hard to find an informant. How can he let her leave easily.


    "Miss Su, please tell your fairy tale in detail."


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows and said, "this story is quite long." She said that when she was long, Chen Fei''s frown was deeper. "But Captain Chen, don''t worry, I have no temperament and never like to tell too long stories. In a word, this is the collision of the two worlds with some deviation in dimensions, and a new channel appears. As for those monsters, they are the garbage coming out of the channel. Now I need to clean up the garbage. Will captain Chen join me? "


    Most of the channels are in fixed positions. Now the two worlds are almost integrated. Forced stripping will cause more damage. The best way is to let people handle the channel, or even close the channel if possible.


    Su Tang can''t do it alone. She doesn''t know where those passageways are now. If she''s in the downtown area, she must evacuate all the people. But she''s an ordinary person now, and she doesn''t have that ability.


    The present captain Chen Fei is a good candidate.


    Chen Fei, as the team leader in charge of this case, will be punished if he can''t find any clues for a long time.


    "Miss Su is not afraid. Naturally, I can''t shrink back, but Miss Su, how can I believe what you say is true?"


    Su Tang spread out her hand and said helplessly: "I can''t prove myself, but time can." With that, she let the system push her to leave, but during the period, she found that those people did not follow, no way, can only urge: "really do not follow me?"


    Chen Fei immediately stepped out of his long legs. As soon as he left, the rest of the people naturally followed him.


    When Su Tang saw that he was following, she thought of the black men and said, "by the way, there are some lunatics around me all the time. If you are against me, don''t try to be tough. You can call me if you can''t


    The voice just fell, Su Tang how also didn''t expect, someone really can''t sit.


    The other party rushed to her, with sullen face.


    "Sugar! We are not strong enough. Why do you want to find human beings? "


    Look for it, but also to find a few men! What do you mean, I don''t think they have enough, so I''ll gather some more brothers?


    Yexiu was so angry that he couldn''t sit still at that time. As soon as he appeared, all the people behind Chen Fei, including Chen Fei himself, made an attack, and even one of them lost his weapon.


    There was a bang, and then the bullet seemed to hit something.


    Su Tang''s first reaction is don''t hit Xiaolongren, otherwise Yexiu''s hot temper will kill people. Fortunately, she was relieved to see him standing beside her with no injury.


    "You are strong enough, but your strong will only bring trouble to me."


    It''s not just trouble. These guys make it difficult for her.


    Take care of the world, and give her no chance to retire!


    The more she thought about it, the more unhappy she was. Her little face was there. Just at this time, a man in the crowd suddenly screamed.


    "He He His head... "


    Su Tang was puzzled, but when she looked back, she saw that Chen Fei and all of them were stiff in the same place.


    She followed their eyes curiously to the system, and finally found that there was a hole in her dog''s head.


    The system saw her looking at herself, dragging her head, and then said, "it''s not a big problem. I can hold on a little longer."


    The body of the system is a piece of paper. It''s just a little damaged. It''s not on fire or wet and smashed. So the problem is really not big. It may frighten others.


    Su Tang looked at it sympathetically. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll find a pleasant looking monster later. I''ll take out its soul and give you its body."The system is very moving. Although there are few good things about monsters, their bodies are really great.


    "Cub, I love you, thank you ~"


    when the system was happy, she spoke with wavy lines, and she heard Su Tang, and she got goose bumps all over her body.


    "Shut up


    The system is very happy. It thinks it''s a blessing in disguise. Look, it''s going to have a new body soon.


    The content of the one person one system conversation is really weird. The people on team leader Chen''s side are almost shivering, and they are divorced from their understanding. As a result, there is no most terrible, only more terrible! Change the body, what kind of monster is this!


    "Team leader, if we follow rashly, will there be any danger?"


    There must be danger. Chen Fei, the captain of the team, hesitated for a moment and finally said, "you go back first. This time I''ll go with Miss Su first."


    As a team leader, I naturally want to protect my subordinates. This time, I''m looking at the scene of a lot of bad luck. For their safety, I really can''t let them follow. However, although my subordinates are afraid, they are not greedy for life and fear of death. Seeing that the team leader wants to move forward alone, they quit at that time.


    "Captain, how can we ignore your safety?"


    "That''s the captain. We''re not greedy people!"


    Chen Fei, "I understand what you mean, but this time it''s an order. Don''t follow me!"


    Su Tang held her chin in one hand. Seeing that their discussion became more and more intense, she was very helpless and said, "well, can I get in a word? As long as I''m here, no one will worry about his life. Who, your will instinct is down! "


    Good guy, we haven''t started catching demons yet. The will book came first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1324

    When Bruce Lee sees that he has been ignored again, the prototype of his anger is about to explode. Especially when he looks at Bruce Lee, he''s so shamelessly hiding in Su Tang''s arms. He didn''t dare to think about that position before!


    Su Tang raised a little dragon at that time. How can she be so rough? How can a little magic dragon nest on her body so warmly, and be followed by her hair!


    This can be regarded as a day by day, straight night repair to acid.


    "Tangtang, isn''t he a little beast? Why do you treat him so well?"


    Su Tang took the little magic dragon Shun Mao''s hand for a moment, then he laughed angrily, "it''s a little beast, what about you? Yexiu, don''t forget who caused my misfortune today


    All her misfortunes today are due to them. If they hadn''t been obsessed with her, the little girl might still be happily supporting her, instead of having to deal with these sequelae now.


    Yexiu was yelled by her eyes more and more deep, and in the end, it was almost black, "but you were mine at the beginning!"


    Yexiu once respected her and respected her. Later, he couldn''t tell how his feelings would change. If feelings could be explained clearly, it would not be feelings. But the only thing he can be sure of is that there is only one wife in his life.


    Whether she admits it or not, it will not change.


    "Tangtang, you know, although I really want to kill your system, including the damned main system, if it wasn''t for them, we might not have met." Night repair sighed softly, but the turbidity of the fundus gradually deepened.


    Su Tang''s brows are locked. Something''s wrong with her. There''s something wrong with Bruce Lee. It''s like she''s going to lose her mind.


    And then the system discovered something wrong.


    "Bad!"


    Su Tang:??


    "Don''t be so bad. What do you tell me?"


    The system''s face slightly changed. "I''ve detected that someone is starting to attack the world."


    Su Tang can''t understand this. Do you want to do it? Move what kind of hand, those monsters toss is not enough, want to occupy this small broken world?


    The face of the system became more and more severe. At last, they all looked up at the sky and said, "here we are."


    Su Tang can''t sit still. She can''t guess what the dead dog is talking about!


    "What on earth..." Before she finished speaking, Su Tang saw the change in the sky.


    Or that sentence, familiar picture, familiar scene, familiar Mood.


    Su Tang stares big eyes, a lie trough blurts out, "this word his mother wants again?"


    A Qi Heng''s world has already let her be in a mess, another world, isn''t want her to die!


    "Which son of a bitch did it!"


    The system couldn''t answer, so it only hesitated for a moment and said, "Yexiu is the dragon of that world. The dragon can leave the world, but the world can''t leave the dragon. So someone moved his hand and took the world to look for Yexiu."


    Sue sugar hear extra toothache, "now how to do?"


    System stalls, "cold, the merger of the world and the world, especially one of the high-level world, no accident, the low-level world will only be swallowed."


    Su Tang is so angry after hearing this that she wants to pick up Bruce Lee''s Yexiu and see what they''ve done!


    "Night repair! Calm down for me


    The eye color of night attack has begun to change. Seeing that the situation is critical, this guy will run away and the world will be finished!


    At this time, the system, which can''t help, is still there.


    "You must hold him, you must hold him!


    Sue sugar wiped her face. "Tell me what to do with it, then!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the little dragon man, who was able to maintain his human form, changed again. His hands began to grow dragon scales, including his face and body. These dragon scales cover more and more positions. Soon, his Junrong has been completely covered.


    The dragon shaped little dragon people will become extremely irascible. After all, it''s the dragon, and its nature is there.


    Su Tang watched the little dragon man getting more and more out of control, and she saw that she was about to change back into the giant dragon. She had no choice but to run down from the wheelchair.


    But after a few steps, her feet were just like stepping on a blade, and her face changed slightly.


    "Night repair! Yexiu, look at me! "


    The dragon scale on Yexiu''s body began to give out a weak light, and his eyes were no longer as clear and turbid as before, but even so, after he heard the familiar voice, he tilted his head.


    "Little mirror..."


    Once upon a time, a small mirror was not called Su Tang. It was a small mirror. It was his only small mirror.


    "Little mirror, I found you..."


    Xiaolongren''s voice is aggrieved. Su Tang opens her hands and holds her in her arms. The dragon scale is extremely sharp. Before long, her clothes are all scratched. Soon, her skin is also scratched. Su Tang wanted to stabilize her, but later, somehow, a crazy idea suddenly came out of her head.There is something wrong with the little dragon man at this time. If it''s time to induce him to hang himself, is it feasible.


    Su Tang just came up with the idea, and she didn''t carry it out. However, Xiaolongren didn''t see her for a long time, and didn''t hold her for a long time. Now she has got what she wanted, and she even gives up her action. He even starts to bite her, first on her neck, and then on her lips.


    "Little mirror, it''s a lifetime. Why Why did you leave me... "


    This guy doesn''t know what''s going on. He seems to be in a dreamland. His voice, which was originally wronged, starts to get angry at last.


    "Is it because there are other men?"


    "Little mirror, am I not good enough to you? Why, why do you have other men in your heart! "


    Su Tang''s eyes are wrinkled. Bruce Lee''s anger is growing and his actions are becoming more and more rude. Seeing that he is about to do that crazy thing in front of so many people, Su Tang is no longer soft hearted.


    "Night repair!"


    All she thought about was her, so when she opened her mouth, she stopped.


    Bruce Lee is gradually out of control. What he wants now is how to hug her again.


    "Why? Little mirror doesn''t want to? At the beginning, it was the little mirror who took the initiative. You said, "I like my two best..."


    Before he finished, Su Tang''s face turned red. She immediately put out her hand to cover his mouth. This bastard said everything to the outside. Does he know that there are outsiders at the moment!


    Although Yexiu''s mouth was covered, what he should say didn''t stop. Maybe he thought of something "beautiful". His eyes began to shine with other lights.


    He said: "I don''t believe that other people have my talent. Little mirror, admit it, you can''t do without me. "


    Su Tang


    Come on, be hard hearted and stab me to death!


    "Shut up


    Su Tang''s heart softened a little, and in the case of his mouth, he became completely lost.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1325

    The situation is more and more urgent, and the system is about to call out the alarm. Chen Fei and others are frowning. Their eyes can''t see any changes. Whether it''s the sky or something strange, the only thing they can feel is the vibration under their feet.


    This kind of vibration is like an earthquake, but if you think about it carefully, how can there be such a coincidental earthquake? It has been vibrated once a few days ago, and then there are all kinds of anomalies. Now if there is another earthquake, will the anomalies become more and more serious?


    And now this crazy non-human, all these things, are telling Chen Fei.


    Something''s wrong. It''s all so weird.


    "What happened?"


    Su Tang didn''t have time to respond to him at all, but the system immediately pulled people aside, "be obedient, don''t make trouble, you human beings can''t fight."


    Chen Fei lived in his thirties. For the first time, he was told by a young man who looked only sixteen or seventeen to be quiet and obedient. At that time, his face was shaking. But then, the system said, "with my experience of living for tens of thousands of years, if you dare to go up, you''ll have to let your men collect your corpse later."


    Chen Fei


    OK, you are the ancestor. You has the final say.


    Chen Fei is the team leader. Regardless of his own life, he has to worry about other people''s lives, so he listens to the system and asks others to leave first.


    "You go first."


    We have gone through life and death together, now abandon the team leader, who can do it!


    "No, we have to go together!"


    This words a, Chen Fei facial expression all sink down, "this is superior order!"


    It''s about to turn into a life and death separation. The system has no eyes. It just wants to say something, but it doesn''t want to. There''s really human life there. No, it''s Dragon life!


    Yexiu is a dragon. In his world, he is the venerable. No one can kill anyone with his strength. When the system first talked with Su Tang, it didn''t think it was that simple. In its opinion, it was extremely difficult to kill anyone as long as they were the black men.


    But now


    It gaped at the scene.


    He had a sharp dagger in his hand, which could pierce the Dragon scales of Yexiu, and then went straight into his heart.


    That''s the location of the heart, even if the night repair is not an ordinary person, but that once, it''s enough!


    Su Tang''s face was expressionless, not a bit flustered, and even the hand holding the dagger was not trembling.


    Because of this sword, the crazy devil of Yexiu seems to have regained some sense. He can''t believe it. He lowers his head and looks at his chest. There is a dagger on it. The pain is inevitable, but it''s not as bad as Su Tang''s psychological damage to him.


    At that moment, the pupil of Yexiu had shrunk to a line, which was the vertical pupil that might appear when the Dragon prototype was in beast state. But soon, the dangerous vertical pupil in his eyes became blank and empty.


    After su Tang made it clear that she had done the task at first, he and the black men had made it clear that she didn''t love him, let alone anyone. Their existence would only bring trouble to her, but they couldn''t let go of her feelings for so many years.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t love her. She can accompany him for so long when she didn''t love him. Now, why can''t he wait for her to come back and fall in love with him again.


    Yexiu always has this self-confidence, so he not only does not go, but also tests her bottom line from time to time.


    Not only did Su Tang test him, but he was also testing Su Tang''s bottom line.


    But now, this sword broke all his thoughts.


    His little mirror, really don''t love him.


    At that moment, the dragon scale of night repair began to fade rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. With the fading of the dragon scale, Su Tang found that his face began to become pale and gray. Even the once beautiful face like a young man''s face in a cartoon, now it became dull.


    He looked at her crazily. His eyes gradually seemed to be deep in his eyes. His thin lips opened slightly, but before he could speak, Su Tang had already spoken first.


    "No love."


    As soon as the words fell, the eyes also became empty at that moment.


    "Never loved..." He murmured, and then burst into heartbreaking laughter.


    After su Tang finished this sentence, she stood up. In Yexiu''s eyes, she was like a toy that people were tired of playing with. If she didn''t like it, she left it aside at will. She didn''t even give him the last look of charity.


    "Little mirror..."


    Yexiu moved his arm slightly. It was a gesture of hugging. He seemed to recall the good times in the past, but now it has become a mirror. Everything is not real.


    Su Tang didn''t feel like turning back after she stood up. She was afraid that she could not help it. Even she couldn''t figure out why her heart would fall empty after she stood up. The tears in her eyes also flowed down inexplicably. Her heart began to ache and it was difficult to breathe in the end.


    She moved her thin lips, and her voice was hoarse and hoarse. "Is it raining, son?"The system stood on one side and didn''t dare to say a word. It just held its breath and watched the blood flow away. Finally, it disappeared in the night repair between heaven and earth like blasting debris.


    It took half a sound for him to speak.


    "Son, it''s not raining. The night repair is gone."


    If you didn''t know the situation and that Yexiu was just one of the soul fragments in the big man''s fragments, you would have been scared.


    As soon as Su Tang heard it, he was settled down. The system was really curious. Isn''t his son really curious at all?


    It''s too easy for such a big man to say die or die.


    "Well, son, you said that the old man who couldn''t be killed could not be killed. Is it too easy to die now?"


    With the death of Yexiu, the abnormality of the sky seemed to stop, and even the shaking land under her feet gradually calmed down. All this made Su Tang''s eyebrows tighten.


    What do you mean, it''s forcing her to speed up?


    If she doesn''t kill, will she merge the world again as before? And then the poor little world continues to suffer all kinds of terrible attacks, the disappearance of human beings, the cracks in the land, and even the destruction of the world?


    Sue sugar laughed angrily.


    Do the task to do the task, coercion and inducement is nothing, have the seed to come out with her alone!


    Her face gradually sink, blood also inexplicably burst out some riot uneasy genes, at this moment, she only one idea, that is to see some blood.


    Su Tang''s momentum became more and more strange and cautious. Even the little magic dragon was afraid to get close, so he could only grasp the hand of the system weakly.


    "Uncle Tong, I, I have a little bit of fear."


    The system says, "I''m afraid of you, too."


    Finished, the task has not been completed, its son also followed the black ah!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1326

    Night repair seems to be dead strange, but think carefully, everything is reasonable.


    He came to this world to look for his little mirror. Later he found it, but his mind collapsed.


    His little mirror no longer belongs to him, but eight people! All of them had an unforgettable past with her, but these were nothing. He could comfort himself by reincarnating himself into eight different worlds.


    In fact, he didn''t even cheat himself, but he forced himself to believe it. Finally, Su Tang forced him to recognize the reality.


    He can''t lie to himself, support himself, find her faith collapse, world outlook is broken, so, what''s the meaning of living?


    He was saved by her. If it had not been for her, he would not have been able to live long ago. In this case, the right of life should be returned to her.


    Yexiu left quietly. No one thought that the most irascible Bruce Lee would leave in this way.


    The little magic dragon and the system shrunk to one side, shivering. At this moment, anyone with long eyes can see her killing intention.


    Su Tang said, "dog, if I don''t finish my task, will your God master system come to this world?"


    Her voice is light and soft, but the system can hear a strong sense of killing.


    "I, I, it''s not up to me." The system stuttered, for fear that she would run wild and even kill it, and could only try to appease, "son, Yexiu didn''t really die. You know, I told you that only in this way can the big guy really return. This is a hidden task. It''s an add-on task. We don''t have to deal with points or money."


    As soon as the system is nervous, it''s easy to babble, just waiting for it to finish, even it doesn''t know how long the other party can listen.


    The little magic dragon could not understand what his uncle Tong was talking about. The only thing he could be sure of was that he was angry. Why was he angry?


    It looked at Su Tang with a puzzled face. For a long time, it whispered: "Ma Ma, the uncle who is the president of long scale is not dead. Don''t be sad."


    To sum up, the little magic dragon should help his father, but there''s no way. Ma Ma is sad now, so in order to make ma not sad, he decided to tell the truth.


    Little magic dragon doesn''t know that Su Tang''s sadness is not because she "killed" Yexiu, but because she started to erase her past.


    She used to talk with Yexiu and other male masters that those were just illusions, where she played, but in fact, even if they were false, they were real. If Yexiu is dead, then all the memories that belong to her and Yexiu will die out.


    She didn''t know the big man, even if the so-called big man was eight men, but in her opinion, as long as fit, she would be a new stranger.


    Su Tang looked at another world where the sky was fading, squinted, and finally said slowly, "I''m really curious about your master system. If I have a chance, can I have a chat with it?"


    What are you talking about.


    The system silently swallowed the saliva, let''s speak the bright point, you are going to fight!


    However, the system thinks of the things that its master system does, not to mention its offspring, but it''s actually very angry.


    "Well, I can apply with the main system at that time. As for whether we can sit down and have a chat in the future, I don''t know."


    When the system finished, Su Tang began to smile. Her smile was very sweet. This smile was just like the peach blossom in March. It was bright and beautiful. "Well, I''m looking forward to the arrival of that adult. But now... " She turned to pick up the dagger that landed on the ground and said with a smile again, "we have to deal with other rubbish."


    At this time, where does the system dare to drop the chain? Report the location immediately.


    "City a, those monsters haven''t completely left. I tracked down some missing children, but I don''t know which one."


    Su Tang took out a handkerchief from her body and carefully wiped the blood on it. Strange to say, although Yexiu disappeared, the blood on the dagger did not disappear.


    "It used to be too slow."


    System, "spirit stone, I have spirit stone here, you take it, you''re welcome."


    In order to protect itself, Lingshi takes it out with the one who doesn''t want money. Su Tang sees it and picks it with her eyebrows. "So good, I''ll give you a new body later." With that, he began to absorb the aura on the spirit stone with one hand. With one hand, he drew a few runes. Soon, several runes appeared in the air out of thin air.


    Chen Fei and others looked at all this in a daze. Some of them couldn''t help but exclaim in amazement, "darling, my ancestors didn''t cheat me. There are still some painters in the world!"


    "Miss, can you ask me, this is the work of Fu..."


    Before the words of the function are finished, the last stroke of the rune is finished. Several people who were still in the alley immediately disappear in the alley. When they get back to their senses, there are no buildings around them. They have already become barren mountains, and even their mobile phones have no signal."Captain, there''s no cell phone signal!"


    "Captain, the walkie talkie doesn''t work either!"


    "Captain, compass, watch, etc. are all out of order."


    The system listened to their endless nagging, and was afraid of provoking its own son, so it whispered, "magnetic field, I remember you humans said that the magnetic field is wrong, so these things are out of order. You can rest assured that it''s no big deal. When we kill those monsters, the magnetic field will return to normal. By the way, when we do it, you should be smart and stay away, so as to avoid the trouble We won''t be responsible for the damage. "


    Chen Fei knew that there was no element of beeping in the system. With the means he had just seen, the little girl was afraid to have more than this ability.


    "Well, don''t worry, my teammates are very obedient."


    Satisfied with the system, "rest assured, if we catch something, we will give it to the organization. After all, we also need the help of the organization."


    Chen Fei barely picked up a smile, but he didn''t smile very often. This smile seemed to be very cautious. The system trembled and goose bumps started.


    "Captain, let''s stop laughing. If you smile, my goose bumps will get up."


    Chen Fei doesn''t want to laugh either. At this stage, he is quite sure that he can''t help these people with his weapons. He can only cooperate with them. But he doesn''t know the root and the bottom. In order to show friendship, he has to smile first.


    "Well, I won''t laugh."


    Well, the first friendly smile, now it''s failed.


    Besides, Su Tang, the mountain and country forest, but there was no animal chirping everywhere. She tilted her head. Finally, her sight was fixed in a certain place.


    "Ah, I found it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1327

    One of the sequelae of world integration is rampant demons. Fortunately, it is not 100% integration now. There are only a few channels. What Sutang has found is one of them. These demons are also interesting. Knowing that there is no strong one in the world, they want to occupy the small world and do whatever they want. In order not to be robbed of the resources of the small world by other demons, they all send people to guard the channel I''m here.


    Here is one of their strongholds.


    There is not even a good way out of the barren mountains. Ordinary people will not come here. Even if there are one or two people who are lost by chance, those monsters will not be seen. It''s a big deal to kill them.


    The missing people are just monsters who are taken away at random. There are many reasons for taking them away. For example, they are good to eat and they are also good to kill. They are all monsters. A monster has no conscience. Their existence is killing and bloody. Therefore, they are not allowed by the right way.


    Now, the sudden appearance of threose has shocked them.


    At first, the monsters didn''t take it seriously. They thought they were just like before, but they were just some lost passers-by. So at first, they wanted to scare them.


    For example, a scorpion spirit turns into its original form and says to the centipede spirit beside him: "brother centipede, there are almost ten people in this group now. Let''s play a hunting game. Whoever kills more people will win."


    The centipede thought it was interesting, so he said, "this is OK, but the winner must have a prize. I bet my victory is a stone."


    Scorpion spirit laughs, "well, I also bet myself to win, two spirit stones."


    The two little demons looked at each other and then laughed.


    "Brother Scorpio, I''m the only one who belongs to you."


    Centipede and scorpion are not small demons living alone. They appear in groups every time. Now the two demons are gambling with each other. The other demons don''t say anything when they hear the words, as if they are going with them.


    One or two spirit stones, that is to make a fuss, and the monsters who are bigger than their accomplishments don''t look up to them.


    The two little demons are in high spirits. Su Tang has already taken out his dagger and started to draw circles.


    "You stay in this circle and you are not allowed to go anywhere. Otherwise, when something happens later, it will have nothing to do with me." Su Tang said as she took out a bag of things that looked like powder and sprinkled them on the circle. Soon, a white circle appeared.


    Chen Fei''s teammates are curious, but Cheng Fei is still steady, "Miss Su, can I ask what kind of powder is this?"


    Su Tang saw that the powder in her hand was almost scattered, so she threw the bag to the system, and then said indifferently: "exorcism." Words fall, don''t wait for those two small demon to appear, she cut own finger.


    Her aura was limited, so she drew a big battle with blood.


    Taking her as the eyes of the array, the blood turned into a virtual red line, like a spider web. At last, she quickly circled all the lines. At the end of the array, Su Tang''s face became pale, but her face was pale, and her eyes were as black as the night. Except for black, only black was left.


    The system is shocked to see that there is something wrong with the situation of its own son. But at this time, it does not dare to say anything. It can only stare at it with fear, so as not to know when something big happens.


    As for the little magic dragon, its interest is very high.


    "Ma Ma, what is this for?"


    The little magic dragon of the array had seen Li Qiu, but what he didn''t expect was that his mother, who seemed to be weak, was so powerful. This is an advanced array!


    Little magic dragon, like other demons, has a natural sense of worship for the strong. In addition, this is its mother, so it worships even more.


    "Wow, Ma Ma is so powerful!"


    Su Tang''s eyes were heavy, staring at the wilderness, and said, "Little Dragon cub, do you want to play a game?"


    Little magic dragon listen to the game, eyes are bright, "hemp you say!"


    Su Tang, "gather together ten monsters, and I''ll cook a big meal for you."


    As soon as the little magic dragon heard that it could eat demons, its bright eyes were even brighter, "OK, Ma Ma, I love you!" With that, he jumped into the array.


    The little magic dragon has the blood of Su Tang, so the array will not attack it after it enters the array.


    The little magic dragon incarnates into the little master of the array, and those demons are miserable.


    The blood silk is like a spider web. It not only expands gradually, but once there is a demon holding it, it can no longer escape. Once this array is formed, gradually, some demons are aware of it.


    "Boss, boss is not good, there are practitioners!"


    "Boss, shall we withdraw first?"


    When the two leading monsters heard the report from their subordinates, their killing intention immediately began to spread rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, they rubbed and stood up from the corner.


    It''s a big demon, but it''s not a few centimeters of medicine. As soon as they stand up, they can reach more than ten meters. At this time, they still have a child with clothes in their mouth.


    The children''s crying is almost fainting, and their voices are much weaker, even there is almost no struggle.The two big monsters holding the children are just like holding some small toys. They hold them in their hands for a while, and then they throw them in the air. Finally, the two monsters stare at Su Tang.


    Su Tang has no aura, but you can see from this array that he is extraordinary.


    But


    Two big demons looked at each other, and then laughed with disdain. "I thought it was something powerful. It turned out that it was just a monk with broken leg and no accomplishments."


    "A friar without accomplishments can''t be called a friar. That''s a useless person."


    "Hahaha, brother centipede is right. A useless man dare to challenge us with a few human beings. This is really a big joke."


    The two big demons are quite big, more than ten meters high, which makes Chen Fei and others shrink their pupils.


    "Team, Captain, there are really monsters!"


    Chen Fei''s face is calm. Of course, he can see monsters of such a large size. But the problem now is not whether there are monsters or not, but whether they can retreat completely!


    He moved his eyes to Su Tang''s side, but he saw that the other side was indifferent, as if the victory was in hand.


    "Miss Su..."


    He opened his mouth, and before he finished, Su Tang had already taken out the sheath of the dagger, the dagger from her hand that moment, straight to the scorpion''s tail.


    As we all know, the sting on the scorpion''s tail is highly toxic. Once it is stabbed, it will be a short life.


    Scorpion underestimated Su Tang completely at the beginning, so she didn''t pay attention to her playing with a broken dagger. However, she didn''t expect that it was just a matter of speaking. Her dagger had such power that it directly cut its hard shell.


    "Smelly friar!" The scorpion''s face was twisted and his voice almost growled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1328

    The shell of the scorpion''s tail was pierced, and the thorn on its body was exposed to the air. The sting was like a sword, and it was cold in the sun.


    Su Tang''s dagger has been mercilessly crushed, no matter in length or other, compared with that poisonous sting.


    Scorpion''s eyes are vicious. She looks at Su Tang and wants to frustrate her.


    "Friar, I want your life!"


    It roared, the hands of the children also dislike the trouble, originally also want to try the world''s children good or not, now, what children do not children, it just want to eat in front of this broken leg friar!


    Scorpion is huge, if it wants to climb over, it will blink, but Sutang is not a fool, just sit there waiting for it to attack itself. This is not, while it roars angry gap, Su sugar has already recited the spell, soon, hanging in the scorpion tail of the dagger instantly into thousands of.


    "The last time I said I would die, it''s already gone." Her tone seems casual, but her voice is heavy.


    The villain died of talking too much. I don''t know if this scorpion has been living too well recently. She has completely forgotten the worries and fears of the former world. Now she is still posing as a king to Su Tang. Today she will let her see who is the king in this world!


    The sharp dagger turned into thousands, and then began to attack scorpion desperately. One dagger was cut off by it, and then countless daggers appeared.


    It seems that there are many daggers, but there are more.


    The centipede watched for a while, and the alarm rang in his heart. He was afraid that his good friend would be killed. He rushed to the ground, but in the end, he just broke his hands and feet.


    Centipede essence has no feet, scorpion has no sting, then they are not big demons!


    And their group of little centipedes and scorpions are all glued to the array now, just like the insects sent to the door, waiting for the predators to appear.


    The centipede spirit looks terrible. Although it and scorpion can''t rank in the original world as big demons, their strength can''t be underestimated. It''s the friars in that world. It''s not easy to kill them, so who is the woman who seems to have no accomplishments!


    Even if you die, you have to die!


    "You, who are you?"


    The other side of the system managed to save the two poor children. Smelling the words, without waiting for Su Tang to speak, it jumped out.


    "That''s a famous little witch, Luo. You are not good enough to carry shoes for her


    In the world of Qi Heng, the taboo of the little witch a Luo was once frightening. Even if Su Tang left later, her reputation remained unchanged. The reason is very simple. When she was still in the world, her reputation was created by herself, but when she left later, her reputation depended on Qi Heng.


    This is not, the system of discourse a fall, centipede essence and scorpion essence scared on the spot kneel on the ground, and then shiver.


    "Yes, it''s Qi Xiandu''s wife! Lo, Mrs. lo


    The reaction of two demons is abnormal, which makes Su Tang think of Qi Heng inexplicably. After she left, did he do something bad?


    "Do you know me?" She squinted and said deliberately.


    Scorpion and centipede two little demons now want to kill the original himself, "know, you are the famous lady ah Luo, how can we these little demons not know each other?"


    The two monsters dare not be arrogant any more. They shrink their bodies to their normal size one after another. Then they kneel down in human shape and beg Su Tang to surround them.


    "We have eyes that don''t know Taishan. We disturb Mrs. a Luo and ask her to spare her life."


    Su sugar Mou Guang micro coagulation, "so afraid of me, when I left, what happened."


    Her tone was casual, but the two little demons trembled uncontrollably.


    At the beginning, lady Xiandu suddenly disappeared, which was a big event, whether it was Xiuzhen or the demons or their demons, even those ordinary people had heard about it. No one knows how or why his wife disappeared. Qi Xiandu was furious at last. He not only subverted the demons, but also wanted to subvert them.


    Since then, the demons have been removed from the world. Now I think of it, it''s just terrible.


    The two little demons don''t know what happened to those adults in those years, but they were afraid of the disaster.


    "After you left, the demons of Mrs. A and a Luo were killed by Qi Xiandu..."


    Scorpion and centipede are trembling to say, it''s about to come to the point, suddenly a huge sword was born, that force a sword, straight in front of Su Tang will draw an abyss, once the huge abyss appeared, immediately let the centipede and scorpion kneeling in front of Su Tang fell in.


    "Ah!"


    "Mrs. aro, help!"


    Two monsters in the abyss made a panic call for help. However, until their voices were out of hearing, there was still no one to help.


    Su Tang looks at the long sword at her feet and hisses coldly.


    It didn''t appear until this time. It seems that at the beginning, I watched the play for a long time."Qi Xiandu, is the play good?"


    Qi Heng''s life sword, which is not everyone can summon up, however, she is the exception.


    She pulled the sword out of the ground, and all the swords in her life recognized the Lord, but facing her, the sword not only didn''t resist, but also hummed, as if it was close to her.


    Qi Heng came from behind her. He didn''t move, but Chen Fei felt it.


    The breath of the strong is that no matter how light the pace is, it can not be ignored.


    Chen Fei and others are just like the melon eaters now. No one dares to make a sound for fear of provoking these terrible strong people who are beyond their knowledge.


    "Alo, come back with me. When we go back to the past, I will also close the passage here. What do you think?"


    Qi Heng came forward with a gentle smile, just like before.


    However, I can''t go back.


    Su Tang thinks of Bruce Lee Yexiu, who was stabbed to death by herself. Suddenly, she feels that stabbing people with this long sword seems to be a good choice.


    She slowly looked up, looking at Qi Heng, also returned to him a smile, "you know me."


    If she wanted to stay, she would not have left in the first place.


    Qi Heng sighed, as if very helpless way: "ah Luo, you are like this, I am really very embarrassed."


    Su Tang smiles. She laughs carelessly, but the sword in her hand is more and more forceful. "It''s not difficult." When she said this, she looked at him with the first smile on her lips, but her eyes changed, became cold and terrible.


    They all know about the death of Bruce Lee''s Yexiu, but no one feels sorry. On the contrary, they feel that they have lost an enemy.


    For Su Tang, they always feel that they will be the most special one. Once they reach the end, they will be able to hold the beauty back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1329

    Qi Heng''s appearance is still gentle, and his voice is delicate. They seem to be the fairies of that year. Everything has not changed, but the little demons around them are shivering.


    All the demons know that they are going to die!


    When Qi Xiandu cut the demons with pain, he heard that he was as gentle as water. All the demons thought that the big man was crazy for so long, and finally found his sweetheart. As a result, the big man turned around and killed the whole demons.


    At that time, after exterminating the demons, what did Qi Xiandu say? Oh, he said: what''s the use of keeping a race that can''t even keep its own people.


    Qi Heng is the most powerful monk in heaven and earth. At that time, heaven and earth changed color. It was said that even the fairies tried to intervene in such a big change. After all, such a powerful race could be easily destroyed. Its power was so terrible that it was far beyond the fairies. Could such a person stay.


    Qi Heng''s cultivation, in fact, has long been able to become an immortal, but he did not fly up. Later, the immortal family made trouble, and he destroyed the whole spiritual vein of the immortal family by his own efforts. Later, he cut off the immortal ladder, which is the only channel to the immortal family and the only way for the immortal family to come down to earth. Once the ladder was cut off, no one can cultivate into an immortal in the future.


    If you want to say whether the major races are angry or not, it''s natural. After all, whether it''s human cultivation or demon cultivation, many people are still looking forward to becoming immortals one day, but now the only channel has been destroyed by him, and there will be no immortals in the future.


    As time goes on, the spirits of the fairies will be exhausted and eventually become white bones.


    Even the whole fairy clan is not his opponent. Who dares to provoke him in this world?


    However, it is strange to say that after destroying the two races in succession, Qi Xiandu stopped, and even created an illusion of seclusion. It was only a few hundred years later, that is, a few days ago, when the world of Xiuzhen changed color, he felt the collision of the two worlds in a trance.


    Later I learned that it was not an illusion, it was the collision of two worlds!


    At the beginning, the demons marveled at the power of the boss and wondered why he did it. But it was only at this time that they suddenly realized that the boss was chasing his wife!


    Chasing a wife can make such a series of big moves. To be honest, the demons are quite admirable, but admiration belongs to admiration. Can we let them go?


    The big centipede and the big scorpion have fallen into the abyss, and now their life and death are uncertain, and these little demons are not worth mentioning.


    They don''t dare to find Qi Heng. After all, they will die if they open their mouth. So they find the little magic dragon who shouts that Mrs. a Luo is numb.


    It''s said that the little devil dragon is full of the smell of demons. No wonder Qi Xiandu was angry at the beginning. He had a little villain behind Qi Xiandu''s back.


    "Young master long, please spare us. As long as you are willing to spare us, we will be willing to work for you. Let us go up to heaven, and we will never go down to earth!"


    The demons snivel and cry in a low voice, which makes the little magic dragon sad.


    "But I don''t want you to be my boss. I just want to eat you."


    In the past, Ma Ma didn''t let it eat these things, saying they were dirty. Now it''s hard to promise. If you miss this time, it will be difficult next time.


    They just want to be subordinates, but they don''t want the young master to treat them as lunch!


    "Long Shao, long Shao must not! We demons don''t pay attention to hygiene at all. Do you know dung beetle? That''s my good brother. I help them push dung balls every day. If you don''t believe me, you can smell me. It stinks! "


    Some demons began to do their best to discredit themselves, and other demons immediately glared.


    Good guy, when the disaster comes, fly separately!


    "Long Shao! I''m dirtier than it. It''s just pushing balls. I eat balls! "


    "What is a dung ball? Since I was a child, I like to grow up soaking in urine. While soaking in urine, I also use the freshest excrement to smear my whole body for It''s for beauty! "


    Beauty this time, or this little demon learned from human here, otherwise they these rough monster, every day to enhance the Demon power is too late, who still do that thing.


    Although the little magic dragon doesn''t avoid eating, it''s disgusting. Especially at this moment, some little demons begin to help each other. How can they help each other? The scene was once very grand. Rao Shi Su Tang discovered this.


    She had all her attention on Qi Heng, and even thought about how to poke people more beautiful later. As a result, when she lowered her head, she saw such a grand occasion.


    The little magic dragon finally found out that Ma Ma also noticed it and ran helplessly. During the period, he was afraid that he would be pissed by these little demons, so he was about to jump out of a laser dance.


    "Ma Ma, Ma Ma, how can I eat it?"


    Su Tang


    All so disgusting, still want to eat, she did not have such disgusting magic dragon son.


    The system was really shocked by this scene. It had nowhere to hide. If you want to come over, who would have thought that when you came over, you were accidentally urinated, and instantly the whole body began to be transparent.


    Paper man? You can''t be transparent if you get wet, but nowSu Tang immediately stares big eyes, the disgust on the face almost overflows, "you don''t come here!"


    Poor dog, there is a bullet hole in his head, and his body is transparent. But at the last moment, his haojimei abandoned him, and the system looked like the sky collapsed.


    "When I''m happy, call me sweetie, honey, now..." The system began to wail, but it was a paper man, so it had no tears and could only cry, "my life is so bitter!"


    Small magic dragon soft hearted, in the heart could not bear to pull the clothes of rasu sugar, "hemp, uncle Tong blame poor."


    Su sugar face expressionless, indifferent way: "then you go to help it clean."


    As soon as the words came out, the little magic dragon immediately kept silent, until for a long time, a pair of good brothers patted his chest against the system and said, "Uncle Tong, don''t worry, now the sun is big, and your paper will dry after drying!"


    The system shed tears and said, "these people have no conscience!"


    The farce is getting bigger and bigger. Seeing that Qi Heng is almost ignored, he is quite upset.


    At that time, I didn''t know the existence of the system, so I didn''t know that the mentally handicapped had been with his little wife for so long. Now I know that it must be to separate them. As for the little devil Dragon


    He squinted, thinking whether it would be steamed or braised later.


    The little magic dragon was young in the end. When he saw it, the whole goose bumps came up. He was afraid to shrink behind Su Tang, and said wrongly: "Ma Ma, I''m so afraid."


    At the beginning, the little magic dragon who had just come to this world to fight heaven and earth, who would have thought that it was only a short time before he learned some of the essence of human beings.


    System, "what a green tea baby!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1330

    Little magic dragon came to this small world, others have not learned, the ability of green tea that is called a slip.


    , no, what''s wrong with the system? It can still make complaints about Susu, and it hurts: "Ma Ma, why Uncle Tong said so? I didn''t promise to give it the goblins? " He said to Su Tang, then immediately turned around and looked at the system, "Uncle Tong, I took you as my elder, but you arranged me like this. I misunderstood you!"


    The system corner of the mouth twitches, good a play essence small magic dragon!


    Sure enough, it''s the thing around the black man. No, it''s not a thing. It''s the combination of the black man and the black heart sugar. It''s a black dragon cub!


    "I''m a paper man, who''s going to eat those stinky things!"


    On hearing this, the little magic dragon immediately went up and said, "bah, last time you told me you wanted to taste the stinky tofu! That thing is so smelly, you want to taste it. Now these little demons are nothing. They can still eat after washing! "


    The little demons were shocked when they heard that they could eat after washing.


    This whole body full of urine can''t stop them from eating their own heart? That''s not going to work!


    "Come on, who has shit? Feed me shit!"


    This startling cry can make everyone at the scene feel sick.


    This is not, still obediently stay in the circle of Chen Fei and others look ugly, and even some people in the see really have small demon each other hit excrement, directly wow all to vomit out.


    The sour smell of vomiting, plus excrement and urine, the taste


    Anyway, Su Tang can''t stay any longer. She wants to poke herself in such an environment.


    "I''m going."


    Without saying a word, she picked up Qi Heng''s sword and turned to leave. Seeing this, the little magic dragon immediately followed him. However, after he followed him, he didn''t feel comfortable. Instead, he secretly turned back and spat out his tongue at Qi Heng Xiao.


    Little magic dragon: slightly slightly slightly, compete with me for hemp, you are still a little tender!


    Qi Heng, who has lived for nearly ten thousand years, is such a gadget born for only a few hundred years. At present, Qi Heng''s face is shocked and the sky is changing.


    At this stage of cultivation, the weather will change with the mood of the boss. At this moment, the sky is full of dark clouds, and people can hardly breathe. However, in the world that was not 100% integrated, the system is shouting.


    "Son of a bitch! No more noise, the degree of integration of the world is getting higher and higher, too bad, 90%! Ah, 95%! "


    Once it reaches 100%, the small world will be over, and all the channels will be opened. No, there are a lot of monks and Demons pouring in from all directions. Some of them come here specially, but some of them are confused. Obviously, they haven''t reflected how they got here.


    "Where is this, gentlemen?"


    "My dear mother, what kind of human dung is this? Why is it so smelly! Oh... "


    "Good guy, such a top-level array is used to deal with these goblins. It''s a pity, what a pity."


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, in addition to those who have accomplishments, there are also some ordinary people who have no accomplishments. They are not frightened compared with the monks'' ignorance. They are extremely scared. First, they look at the red lines on the ground like cobwebs, and then they look at the dense scorpions and centipedes. The timid ones just scream and faint.


    "Monsters, all monsters!"


    The timid ones are about villagers, but one of them is still holding a book. Maybe he is a teacher, or some little scholar. Looking at Su Tang''s clothes, it''s a shock.


    "It''s insulting, it''s insulting! In broad daylight, a good woman, with her arms and chest bare, and her hair in such a mess, is just... "


    Without waiting or whining, Su Tang picked up Qi Heng''s sword and stabbed a little demon at her feet.


    Small demon but palm big, but with its a scream, the amount of blood is more than an adult.


    The little scholar was so scared that he could not dare. He knelt down and kowtowed to beg for mercy. "My Lord, I''m wrong. I''m just in a hurry. I don''t mean to offend you."


    Just now how broken that mouth is, how many counsels are kneeling now.


    Su Tang doesn''t care about a weak scholar who doesn''t have the strength to bind a chicken, but the little magic dragon is not.


    It immediately jumped past her, and then opened its mouth, and a huge flame spewed out of its mouth.


    Even the monks with accomplishments can''t stop the fire of the dragon, let alone the scholar.


    However, Su Tang still stopped, "Xiao longzai, don''t dirty your mouth."


    There''s no need to worry too much about this kind of weak and invisible thing. However, little dragon cub is still unwilling. It can''t find the numbness easily, but it can''t be pointed out by an ordinary person. So, at last, although it stops the fire, it turns around and sweeps him with its tail.


    At first glance, it seems that there is no doubt about it, but the gentle sweep of the dragon''s tail can sweep the weak scholar to tens of meters away. Then the scholar fell to the ground and spat blood. Coupled with the dragon''s flame just now, all the clothes and hair on the scholar''s body were burned to ashes.No one will care about a small weak chicken with a broken mouth. All their attention is focused on Su Tang, Qi Heng and little magic dragon.


    There is no doubt that the little magic dragons are jumping around with their real bodies, and there is no doubt that the dragon clan is in danger.


    There has not been a demon clan in the world of cultivation for many years, and it is still a demon dragon. Many monks and demon clans are shocked.


    "This is Magic dragon


    "My God, I can meet the demons again in my lifetime, and so on..." The friar immediately moved his eyes to Qi Heng. Although Qi Xiandu''s clothes changed, his appearance did not change. The friars took a careful look at him and then looked at Su Tang.


    Good guy, the woman in the wheelchair is holding Qi Xiandu''s life sword!


    As we all know, except for Qi Xiandu, only Mrs. a Luo can hold Qi Xiandu''s life sword. So They boldly guessed that the woman who had changed her appearance, even her breath, was actually Mrs. a Luo?!


    This discovery made everyone take a breath.


    Those who did not return to God were still in shock, and those monks and demons who had returned to God had already begun to congratulate Qi Heng.


    "Congratulations to Qi Xiandu for finding Mrs. Luo!"


    "Congratulations to Qi Xiandu..."


    The monks just said a few words of congratulations, but this made the little magic dragon very unhappy. When did it become numb or his wife?


    "Ma Ma, when did you get married with him?"


    The little magic dragon asked naively, but the monks who finally recovered from the shock were shocked again.


    Is this little dragon cub the child of Mrs. a Luo and Qi Xiandu?


    Gee, Mrs. a Luo''s prototype is actually a magic dragon!


    After the monks were shocked, they were excited and blessed again, "congratulations to Qi Xiandu, happy to have your son!"


    Su Tang


    Little magic dragon


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1331

    The little devil dragon was very angry. There was only one Baba in it, which was Li Qiu. What was the smelly Taoist in front of him? He was dressed like a man, but there was a fake smell in his bones. He was a devil, and he had to pretend to be the right way.


    "Bah, he''s not my Baba! I Baba is the most powerful king in the devil kingdom


    Devil Kingdom, king?


    These two words together, but will be a group of monks and monsters, such as horror is not light.


    Therefore, it''s not unreasonable for Qi Xiandu to be angry and destroy the demons. His daughter-in-law secretly gave birth to a baby with other wild demons. It''s hard for anyone to bear it!


    Then look at Su Tang in front of you. She looks cute and cute. This It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance.


    The friars who had congratulated Qi Heng on getting his son were stunned, and the whole person was dull.


    What did he just say?


    It''s over. I can''t keep my life!


    Originally, it was a barren mountain, but now it was full of people. The friars didn''t dare to talk any more. They had to hide in the crowd secretly, trying to reduce their sense of existence, so as not to make their immortal governor unhappy and go on the road of extermination again.


    The farce is coming to an end. The friars and demons are looking at the relationship between Su Tang and Qi Heng. They dare not talk at the moment. After all, there are many mistakes. If they annoy them, they will suffer.


    Su Tangyuan wanted to leave, but she thought that the integration of the system and her two worlds was more than 90%. If she didn''t stop it, her little smash would be unbearable.


    She dropped her eyes, looked at the sword in her hand, and suddenly had an attention.


    The long sword is Qi Heng''s own life sword. The spirit of the sword has been cultivated. The spirit of the sword is interlinked with Qi Heng. If we use this sword to seal, it''s not impossible. The only thing we need to worry about is aura.


    If the aura is not enough, the seal will give up halfway. Even because of her interference, it may accelerate the integration of the two worlds.


    Su sugar immediately frowned, she looked aside indifferently Qi Heng, the more she looked, the more angry she was.


    A good old-age life is ruined by these bastards! Even now she can''t find her own body, so she needs to intervene. She is so capable that she can fuse her own fragments!


    Su Tang was so angry that she bullied the sword spirit in the end.


    The sword spirit usually doesn''t appear, but if the other party is Su Tang, she doesn''t need to speak, so the little sword spirit will run out.


    Xiaojianling has no gender difference. It looks like an elf. It has a pair of small transparent wings. It''s lovely and smart. Especially when Su Tang flies around, she doesn''t forget to rub her fingers.


    "Alo ~"


    "I miss you so much ~"


    "come and kiss me ~"


    xiaojianling is so lively that Su Tang is speechless. The master is a Muggle, but his Jianling is a little talkative. Is that ok!


    "What''s it like? Stand up straight for me!"


    The sharp voice rang out, and the little sword spirit was frightened by her, but the scare was only for a while. Before long, the elf became lively again. At this moment, it dared to stop on Su Tang''s head.


    "Ah lo, why haven''t you seen me for so long? You have a son."


    Su Tang, with a straight face, felt that she needed to clarify that the little magic dragon was not her own. At best, it was her blood and Li Qiu''s blood. After all, it belonged to them. But when the words came to her mouth, she thought about whether she was born or not. Anyway, the little magic dragon regarded her as numb, and she also regarded the little magic dragon as a cub.


    "Can''t I have a son?"


    As soon as the little sword spirit heard it, he immediately shook it like a rattle. "No, it''s just curiosity. There''s something strange about the little magic dragon."


    The little magic dragon has the smell of Su Tang and Li Qiu, but Li Qiu and Qi Heng are the same soul in essence, which brings a bit of Qi Heng''s breath, plus the original smell of the magic dragon, the whole hodgepodge!


    This is not, small sword spirit more product more not right, to the end, eyes all stare big.


    "Ah Luo, why do you still play the game of little wife running with the ball?"


    This dragon cub is clearly its little master!


    The breath is so close. As a sword spirit, master''s breath will never admit it wrong!


    Xiaojianling''s exclamation made the friars and demons who used to eat melons more curious. Qi Xiandu''s swords are not ordinary spirit tools. They all recognize their masters. Therefore, xiaojianling thinks that xiaomenglong is Qi Heng''s offspring, that is his offspring.


    But here comes the problem.


    Why did Mrs. a Luo leave with her children at the beginning? Is there any unspeakable secret?


    Qi Heng''s cultivation is so terrible that the monks naturally hope that the immortal governor will return to his former calm. If there is Mrs. a Luo, the immortal governor will return to his former calm again. At that time, the revival of the cultivation world is just around the corner!


    A group of people are thinking about how to let his wife and young master go back, only Qi Heng, his face green and black, black and green.Is that stupid sword spirit crazy? Even his master can admit his mistake!


    However, in front of so many people, he can''t admit that he was really given a green hat by his little wife. After all, he doesn''t want to face this kind of scandal!


    But he had to admit that the little dragon was his cub.


    He lowered his head, looked at his teeth and claws, and dared to challenge the little magic dragon with him. Suddenly, there was only one idea in his mind.


    Forget it, this kind of stupid thing, just kill it!


    The little magic dragon was born to feel the intention of killing. Seeing that he was looking at himself, he immediately ran to Sutang in fear. As he ran, he yelled: "kill, kill, someone is going to kill the little dragon cub."


    It shouts, jumps, and finally shrinks in Su Tang''s arms. The whole dragon trembles slightly for fear, and has no domineering power as a dragon.


    Su Tang holds it, but the little sword spirit on one side thinks his master is crazy.


    The little magic dragon has the smell of master, so the little sword spirit naturally has a great liking for the little magic dragon, but who can think that the master is not only crazy, but also wants to kill it!


    "Master, tiger poison doesn''t eat son!"


    Since ah Luo left, the little sword spirit knew that something was wrong with his master. He didn''t know why ah Luo left before, but now he knows that a man who could kill his own cub would stay and die if he didn''t run?


    Qi Heng''s face was almost twisted when he heard that.


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat son, but is that his son? That''s a little wild dragon! It''s his little wife and the little wild dragon!


    Qi Heng knew for the first time that the little magic dragon had been jealous and twisted. If he was willing to check it carefully, he would find that the breath of the little magic dragon was very similar to himself. Unfortunately, now he was angry and only had one idea in his head.


    That is to kill the little wild dragon!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1332

    No one can accept the other half''s betrayal, but Qi Heng has been humble to the extreme, he thought, as long as he will get rid of those who are in the way, and then kill the little wild dragon in front of him, then, many things he should not know, his little wife is still the ah Luo in his heart.


    Su Tang''s face is expressionless. She can vaguely feel Qi Heng''s idea. So powerful male master becomes so humble in front of her that no one can turn a blind eye to it. However, in front of reality, she has to force herself to ignore it.


    She can''t sympathize with them, she can''t be soft hearted, otherwise the plan fails, the soul fragments can''t merge, once the task fails, the result will be the collapse of several worlds.


    The system told her that a man represents a world. Once it collapses, the world behind the man will collapse. At that time, she can only watch those creatures lose their lives.


    She''s still very clear about right and wrong.


    There is no solution between her and these black male masters. Her stand is different, and her three outlooks are no longer in the same place. Therefore, she can''t communicate at all. The best solution is that the first step is not to have too many external factors, such as the tasks she has to do, such as the bullshit main system.


    Only when all these factors are gone can they really face each other equally.


    "Either close these channels, or I''ll kill you." Su sugar raised the sword in his hand, in all people''s eyes, straight at Qi Heng.


    Her action is sudden, even Qi Heng is stunned.


    At that time, for him, even his own eyes can ignore, but now for these ordinary people like ants, they want to turn against themselves!


    Qi Heng''s face is ugly. Seeing that she is holding a long sword to herself, instead of retreating, she directly steps forward and makes her hold the sword to her chest.


    "If I don''t want to, Luo really wants to kill me."


    His voice was deep, and his eyes were staring at Su Tang. In his deep pupils, the only image reflected was nothing but her.


    Love deeply, will hurt deeply.


    Qi Heng''s indifference makes Su Tang don''t want to think about the cause and effect. When she sees him coming forward, she doesn''t retreat. She really stabs him in the chest with a sword. Soon, the blood comes out of the sword and finally drops on the ground.


    This sword made everyone take a breath.


    That''s Qi Xiandu! Qi Heng, Qi Xiandu, who killed the demons and the immortals before and after, but now he lets his daughter-in-law poke at her and toys. This is What a beautiful love this is!


    The monks were stunned. You know, in the past, Mr. Shuoshu''s words of love and hatred were less than 1 / 10000 of Xiandu''s.


    The monks lost their voice in consternation. It took a long time for someone to speak, but it was not others who opened the mouth, it was xiaojianling.


    "Ah! Master! Why don''t you hide! "


    "My God, I stabbed my own master!"


    Xiaojianling panics. Qi Heng''s Benming sword is a famous sword. He was stabbed by the sword, which brings great side effects. For example, the sword is made of millennial cold iron. If you touch it a little, you can feel the piercing chill. Once stabbed by the sword, all the water in his body will be frozen, including the blood on his body, which makes him a good monk To resist, repair for poor, on the spot into frozen people!


    Qi Heng is not those ordinary people, but even if his blood is not frozen, the side effects still don''t make him feel better.


    However, he was indifferent, eyes in addition to Su sugar, no one else.


    The blood didn''t flow out a lot, and there were only two drops on the ground. At the beginning, the little magic dragon was still entangled with Su Tang, but at the moment Qi Heng shed blood, it immediately ran to pick up the two drops of blood.


    The little devil dragon grew up with blood. Now, Li Qiu will reward him with a drop and a half of blood from time to time. But the blood of the big man is very precious. The nutritional value of a drop is too big for him to bear. Li Qiu has always given him little.


    Because of this, little magic dragon is more familiar with Li Qiu''s blood than Su Tang''s.


    At the moment, it sniffs Qi Heng''s blood. In the end, it can''t help but refines the two drops of blood on the ground. Soon, the two drops of blood appear in front of it.


    Both smell and smell are exactly the same as Li Qiu!


    Although the little magic dragon is young, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t know anything, and the smell is the same. That means it''s the same person! But if it''s the same person, why are there so many people? If it''s really the same person, then what''s the present scene? I''m angry with myself, I''m jealous of myself, and I''m green headed?


    Little magic dragon''s head is dizzy. In the end, the only explanation is that their parents are the same person. If not, how to explain the smell!


    Not only the smell, but also the little magic dragon swallowed a drop of blood for a more accurate understanding. The familiar taste and the familiar taste all tell it that this is the taste of Baba!


    The little magic dragon raised his head in horror and looked at Qi Heng. For a long time, he didn''t dare to say anything.Xiaojianling is not in a hurry. Su Tang and Qi Heng are obviously engaged. No one can make sense of it. But there is still a little master. If he says something, maybe he can ease the deadlock.


    So, it quickly came to the little magic dragon, and said to the little magic dragon in a pleading tone: "little master, I beg you, please advise the master and ah Luo."


    Although the little magic dragon has a calm face, he is already frightened. He looks at Qi Heng and doesn''t want to admit that he is his own Baba. Not long ago, this bastard said that he would kill him. A Baba who wants to kill him is definitely not a good Baba!


    So, there''s only one other explanation left.


    "What''s the relationship between you and me Baba?"


    This question is very strange, what is he more? What is the relationship between Baba? They didn''t know each other before!


    Qi Heng didn''t want to take care of the little wild dragon, but he still answered, "it doesn''t matter."


    "No way!" The little magic dragon jumped up, pointed to a drop of blood floating in the air, and said: "your breath and my Baba breath are so familiar. No, it can even be said that they are the same person. I''ve thought that you are either the same person or the same parents!"


    Tong yanwuji, Su Tang has been hiding things for such a long time. She is almost to be pierced by the little magic dragon.


    At that moment, the heart rate of Su Tang and the system accelerated wildly.


    One person and one system all froze and did not dare to speak. On the contrary, Qi Heng laughed so much that he seemed to have heard some big joke and said with a direct sneer: "what''s the relationship between me and him? I have only one relationship with him, that is Either he or I will die! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1333

    Qi Heng said so, Su Tang''s heart fell down instead.


    But the little magic dragon frowned. It''s impossible. He would never feel wrong. What''s wrong must be the big fool in front of him!


    However, since he has so firmly rejected it, it doesn''t care. Anyway, it has nothing to do with it, and it''s not it that makes it angry.


    Little magic dragon patted his ass and left. Just before he left, he looked at him with pity.


    As soon as the system saw it go, it quickly pulled the little dragon cub to one side to save it from telling the earth shaking truth.


    Besides Su Tang, after she drew back the sword, she looked at him again. In the past, she didn''t bother to repeat it for the second time in such a short time. But this time, because the other party was Qi Heng, she opened her thin lips again, and her voice was indifferent. "I''ll ask you again, can I close the channel?"


    Qi Heng then laughed, others don''t know, but he is very clear, his wife a Luo is free and easy, never like those things, but now, she asked him twice in a row.


    Then, is it possible to prove from the side that she still has weight in her heart.


    Qi Heng is very clear, he thought, ah Luo should also know that if you kill him, it can not only solve the two worlds, but also get rid of his big trouble, which is killing two birds with one stone.


    But now


    "Ah lo, you hesitated."


    Only this point, Qi Heng just like grasping the last straw, his original stinging heart also began to heal.


    Su Tang really didn''t want to kill him here. So many people are immortal governor Qi Heng. Even if they die, it''s not their turn to be surrounded by these outsiders.


    The little sword spirit could feel the spark between them. He was very careful. He didn''t dare to make a sound. He could only make a little noise in fear. He hoped that the master and his wife could live in peace as usual.


    Unfortunately, xiaojianling made a mistake.


    It didn''t expect that Su Tang, who had no aura on him, would fly with a royal sword.


    The friars nearby need their own accomplishments to fly their swords, but Qi Heng''s own swords all have the spirit of swords and Spirituals, so even if Su Tang''s aura is not enough, he can still fly steadily into the sky.


    It''s just that little sword spirit is scared.


    "Lo, lo, what are you going to do?"


    Xiaojianling had never seen such a formation before. He was so scared that his voice changed.


    But Su Tang said coldly: "back to the original world."


    The little sword spirit stammered. Thinking of his master who was still on the land, he whispered, "but my master is still there."


    No matter how much he likes Su Tang, Qi Heng is also his master. He can''t betray his master for Su Tang.


    Xiaojianling was full of tangles, but Su Tang threatened: "I don''t agree. I''ll continue to stab Qiheng with you later. If one sword doesn''t work, I''ll stab two swords. If two swords don''t work any more..."


    Xiao Jianling can''t listen any more. He is about to cry. What a terrible thing in the world is this.


    "No, no, I''ll take you. Don''t hurt my master."


    Su sugar smell speech, mood finally comfortable a little, a comfortable also not stingy praise, "really good, reward you later things."


    Xiaojianling is easy to coax and simple. He was nervous before. Now when he heard the reward, his face was full of joy, "really? What reward will Arlo give me? "


    Su Tang murmured. Although there are not many spirit weapons these days, there are not many top-level spirit weapons like little sword spirit. She thought about it and made a promise, "I''ll give you a little spirit weapon to play with in the future."


    In the future, these two words are just empty promises. Xiaojianling believes them and jumps happily. "Oh, ah Lo is so good. I like ah Lo best."


    Su Tang continued to ask, "what kind of artifact do you like?"


    The little sword spirit didn''t even think about it, so he said, "I''m the sword spirit. Of course, the sword likes the sword."


    When he said that, Su Tang thought of a guy.


    Among so many male masters, there are many swordsmen. Mo Qinglan''s swordsmanship is still under her guidance. If you take Mo Qinglan''s sword, it''s no accident that the two little swordsmen should get along very happily. After all, the two little swordsmen''s masters are the same person in essence.


    Su Tang''s mind drifted far away. She even wondered if there were any other men''s swords in it. However, the little swordsman paid special attention to everything around him. He took Su Tang all the way to the passage. As soon as he passed, he saw a group of guys.


    "Oh, so busy!"


    When Su Tang heard the words, she immediately returned to her senses. She looked down, and it was as lively as Xiao Jianling said.


    Wu great monks, demons, and some weak and trembling mortals all looked at this passage curiously. During this period, someone was even more surprised to see Su Tang coming in from outside.


    "The Taoist friend."


    When Su Tang''s sword flies, he knows that she is a fellow practitioner. The only strange thing is her clothes. However, the world of cultivation is not the same as the world of others. The world of cultivation is still shameful and civilized. As long as the world of cultivation doesn''t do anything harmful to Yin morality, others are very free. After all, it has such a long life and many things are open-minded."Daoyou, can you ask what''s going on outside?"


    Su Tang had a wound on her leg, so she just sat on the long sword. She looked at the crowd and said frankly, "ah, it''s nothing serious. It''s just that you Xiandu have opened the channel between the two worlds."


    When it comes to the immortal governor, the monks'' faces have changed greatly.


    If once upon a time, who did not respect Qi Xiandu, but now, they are more afraid of Qi Heng.


    What else can Qi Xiandu do to clean up the demons and step on the immortals? Although it''s very strange to open the door of the two worlds, it''s not surprising if it''s this one.


    "Taoist friend, what you said But really? "


    Listening to the Taoist''s trembling appearance, Su Tang simply pulled out the little sword spirit, "come on, little cute, tell this Taoist friend, is what I said true?"


    At the moment when Su Tang pulled out the little sword spirit, many friars recognized the sword. During this period, many people exclaimed, "it''s the magic weapon of the immortal governor''s real name!"


    "Really, it''s Qi Xiandu''s sword."


    "But how could Qi Xiandu''s sword fall into the hands of Daoyou?"


    Qi Xiandu was invincible in the eyes of the monks. How could this life sword fall into the hands of others.


    Instead, Su Tang began to smile. "Naturally, I stabbed him and grabbed him again."


    All the friars and demons were shocked.


    The omnipotent Qi Xiandu was stabbed?


    But look at that life sword again. It''s really stained with blood!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1334

    Xiao Jianling was confused by Su Tang.


    He looked at Su Tang and his sword.


    Yes, it did stab its owner, but how could that sound strange?


    However, before it could be explained clearly, the monks over there believed it deeply, and their eyes changed.


    As we all know, Qi Xiandu is omnipotent, but now he has been stabbed by another person. How about this Taoist friend''s cultivation? How amazing.


    The friars and monsters who had been surrounded by Su Tang were all scattered.


    They looked at her in horror, for fear that she would not be happy. They took Qi Xiandu''s sword to stab them. Oh, no, if it was them, they might not have so much trouble. A small sword might make them unable to get up.


    Su Tang tilted her head and laughed innocently, "I don''t like people going to that world. That world is mine. "


    Who can''t understand this declaration of sovereignty.


    The boss is here to warn. Someone must have offended her in the past. That''s why the boss is angry.


    Monks and Demons dare to be curious. They all nodded their heads and promised, "you Taoist friend, no, master, don''t worry. Without your order, we won''t leave this world, let alone disturb your world."


    With that, Sue sugar was satisfied.


    Her intention was never to hurt them, but to frighten them, because these people will become microphones when they go back. At least, in a short time, no one dares to wonder that she is weak and pathetically small.


    "Now that you understand, what are you doing here?"


    The more naive the little girl said, the more lovely she laughed. In the eyes of the monks, there was only fear and fear. Even some people in the crowd had a fear that they had not seen for a long time.


    That''s the little devil of the year.


    At the thought of ah Luo, those feelings dominated by instinctive fear come up again. Ah Luo is finally subdued by Qi Xiandu, but this one in front of him is the devil!


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible.


    Xiaojianling looked at the people fleeing and asked in a low voice, "Luo, what do you want to do?"


    Su Tang takes out a storage ring from herself. She pours out all the things in the storage ring. With this pouring, all kinds of top-quality spirit stones fall down like no money. In the end, they all pile up as high as a hill.


    Su Tang shakes the storage ring in her hand. Seeing that there is nothing to drop, she stops.


    Her body is not a spirit body. The aura will stay in her body for a short time, and it can''t be too much. Otherwise, she will burst and die. She has to make herself a transit station to ensure that the aura can be accurately transmitted to the array and balance the aura in her body.


    Little sword spirit is just a sword spirit. It can''t understand too complex array, such as the exquisite and meticulous pattern in front of it.


    Su Tang''s manner is never dignified, she needs a high degree of concentration to complete this complex enough to shock anyone''s array.


    Close the channel, but not just close this one, she uses the blood on Qi Heng''s life sword to turn this place into an array eye, and finally spread all over the world.


    If the system is in place, you will find that not only the black man will destroy the world, but also the host of his family has already practiced this skill unconsciously.


    This array needs a lot of aura as support. If there are people around, once the aura support is insufficient, it will absorb vitality. After all, once such a huge array is completed, it will pay some price.


    But Su Tang in front of her is desperate. She knows that she will be in danger. Of course, she also has the element of gambling. Qi Heng won''t leave her here alone. He will come after her. At that time, it depends on what he does.


    The lines are getting deeper and deeper. Different from the previous blood lines, this time the lines are colorless and tasteless. Only Sutang can feel the lines. They are just like having an extremely tenacious life. In a short time, Sutang can feel that they are invading the world with extreme speed.


    Little by little, from ten li to one hundred Li, the last city, and even most of the world.


    However, it takes too much spirit to form an array. Soon, the speed of the spirit stones piled up in the hills began to decrease, first by one third, and now there are less than one fourth of the spirit stones that can be used.


    The little sword spirit can feel the danger. It''s afraid to see its wings flapping wildly. It''s afraid that Su Tang will do something to hurt himself.


    "Alo, what are you doing?"


    "It''s too dangerous!"


    "Stop it


    "If you do this, you will die!"


    The formation range of the array is more and more large, but the depletion speed of the spirit stone is also accelerated. In the end, when Qi Heng comes over, there are only less than 1% of the spirit stone left, and the little girl''s black hair has turned white now.


    Not much, but it really shocked him."Ah lo!"


    He wanted to say that you are crazy, but when Su Tang looked up, his eyes were full of stubbornness and indifference, which surprised him.


    He stepped forward quickly, trying to break the array, but in the past moment, the array was formed.


    At the moment of formation, all the aura began to surge rapidly, because the great airflow formed by the surge of aura was extremely fierce, and soon all the plants and trees around, including the sand, were turned into very fine and thin powder, which fell densely on the transparent patterns, and the whole space became a very terrible purgatory.


    With the strong wind and the sense of tearing and crushing brought by the pressure of aura, Su Tang spewed out a mouthful of blood at that time.


    And with her mouth of blood, there was a trace of white hair, now more.


    Qi Heng strode forward and hugged the tottering man in his arms. His face looked urgent and angry, "ah Luo, what are you doing?"


    Sue sugar mouth is still hanging blood, but a shallow smile, "you do not want me to come to this world, I come."


    This words, let Qi Heng that can sting heart directly pull pain general, the heart was cut a knife, now, the little girl seems to tear the wound again, bloody wound, now is the flesh and blood.


    Su Tang smiles happily, but her eyes are indifferent.


    She said, "why don''t you all understand. Why, my simple requirements, you can not meet it, I have been with you for so long, but you want me forever. I''ll be tired, too. "


    She began to change the concept, this time, Qi Heng''s head must be down, he can''t quickly refute, because in essence.


    Those who are preferred are always fearless.


    And deep love, will always produce a kind of self doubt, whether, he really passed?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1335

    Su Tang is physically and mentally exhausted. With her own efforts, she has sealed most of the channels, from the original 95% fusion degree to less than 10%. But even so, there are still two channels open.


    Of course, there''s one way she left herself. She can''t really leave herself in the world. It''s the moment when the array was formed. She thought there was only one channel left, but she didn''t want to have one more.


    But it''s not a big deal. It''s just a passageway that can be closed at any time when she recovers.


    So, now the question is, how can Qi Heng die willingly.


    Su Tang because of lack of strength, shake fall after Qi Heng nature is quickly step forward to hold her, but at this moment, she is forced to open his hand, trying to push him away.


    The little girl''s hand is cold and terrible. Although Qi Heng''s life sword is close to her, the spirit of the sword is obedient, but the sword is not hers. If she only uses it a little, it''s not a big problem. But now she forcibly seals it. It can be said that she will hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred. In the end, she will be hurt by the sword spirit.


    The sword is made of cold iron. Once it enters the body, all the internal organs will be frostbitten. What''s more, the little girl''s body today is just a normal body. Just like now, her eyelashes are beginning to show signs of freezing. Her thin lips are slightly opened, and her breath is full of the cold.


    Su Tang''s shivering cold, this cold to the bone, cold to the blood, even heart beat almost frozen cold, let her consciousness began to blur.


    Even so, her only wish is not to survive, but to go back.


    Little girl''s hometown, that little broken ball, if not for her, Qi Heng may not even give a redundant look.


    "There, is it really that good?"


    Qi Heng is holding back her anger. He is willing to pick up the stars for her. However, she disdains all this.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate.


    If it had not been for her, she would have been trapped in the swamp and could not help herself. Her appearance made her successful, but at the same time, it also destroyed him.


    The so-called main system let them meet, but cut off their connection, so why let them meet? In order to let him have such an unforgettable, but can not get the feelings?


    It''s all bullshit!


    Qi Heng is furious in his heart. No matter it''s luck or misfortune, no one can take it away unless


    His eyes began to appear familiar with paranoia and morbid, however, Su Tang was in his arms laughing.


    Her smile is very light, even because of that light smile, directly affected her almost frozen heart and lung, she moved her mouth, because it was too cold, the range of opening her mouth was almost no, plus the cold, if Qi Heng Xiuwei was not high enough, I''m afraid she would not hear what she was saying.


    She said, "take me back."


    She came by herself, but now, if there is no one to help, she can''t go back alone.


    Qi Heng holding her shoulder hand suddenly tightened, why he did not immediately save her, and so on is just a word for her.


    As long as she asked him to save herself, he would even give her his life.


    But in the end, I begged, but I begged to send her back.


    "Just want to go back?"


    With the cold voice, Su Tang suddenly coughed up. This cough, the blood that had not dried up just now, gushed out again, startling. Qi Heng''s eyes shrank and his hands trembled.


    He knew that the little girl could come out of her body in the time of waiting for a stick of incense. At that time, he could rebuild her body by using the technique of reincarnation, so that no one else could find it. However, he thought about it clearly, but in the end he couldn''t do it.


    Su Tang looked up as if she was looking at the clouds in the sky, but her eyes were empty. She was just looking at other things through the clouds.


    "In fact, I can''t understand why I''m so persistent in going home for the task of tens of thousands of years. There... "


    The place she called home, in fact, has no relatives.


    His mother died early, and even his father, who turned against him, died of severe illness in the end.


    Sue sugar used to lie, but this time, even she was at a loss.


    Yeah, why is she so committed to going home?


    "Qi Heng, will you take me home?"


    A good, let Qi Heng''s eyes color all sink down.


    With the passage of time, the temperature of the little girl is getting lower and lower, and now it is frighteningly low. The bright and moist eyes begin to appear ice crystals. Qi Heng knows that she has reached the limit.


    At this time, as long as her memory is sealed at the moment when her soul is out of the body, she will not think about going home. She will belong to him, but he can''t do it at the last moment.


    Su sugar cold one minute, Qi Heng''s face is ugly one minute, but in the end, he still picked her up.


    Su Tang sealed most of the passageways, only two of them were left, and one of them was right in front of him.


    However, this passage is in a semi closed state. It''s naturally risky to enter another world through it. But if Qi Heng, who even wants to give way to the way of heaven, he will not talk any more.Qi Heng didn''t fly with his sword. He just held Su Tang in his arms and walked towards the black whirlpool channel step by step.


    The moment I went in, the passage was covered with black swirls. Su Tang could feel the sting of the wind on her body, but only for a moment. Soon, she was protected from the wind.


    Consciousness more and more lax, Su sugar almost feel this guy doesn''t want to save himself, suddenly, frozen thin lips feel a warm.


    The warmth was very mild, but she was like a traveler walking in the desert for several days. She finally had water. Even if it was very little, she was not willing to give up.


    The desire to survive let her hold on, to the end is to take the initiative to attack.


    More and more warmth, her body is no longer cold, blood also gradually began to flow, even the chaotic consciousness has a trace of clarity, and then, she found herself kissing Qi Heng.


    This is really


    Su Tang glared at her eyes. She was just thinking about how to stab people to death. Now she''s not polite.


    That''s too bad.


    Just like that villain, first * then kill, wait for her to kiss, then stab to death?


    This idea made her shiver for a while. After a closer look, she found that she had come out of the passage and returned to the original world, but the person holding her was not very good.


    Qi Heng is also an immortal governor. His clothes have always been gorgeous and noble, but now, these gorgeous clothes are torn one by one somehow, and even his warm body feeling is gradually cold. At this moment, Su Tang has some dislike for his body temperature.


    Cold, but not the kind of thorough heart cold, but like the early winter when the cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1336

    The same passage, the place to go back is the same, but different from the previous bustle, at this time this side is back to the original wilderness.


    Su Tang doesn''t know whether the time of the two worlds is the same, but now is not the time to care about such things.


    Qi Heng is obviously seriously injured!


    He always cares about his appearance. He used to be a cleanliness addict. He even likes to kill people without blood. Otherwise, he would not want a cold sword. After all, cold sword can freeze those guys'' blood instantly, so it won''t splash on him.


    But now, he is no longer the immortal governor, he becomes embarrassed, clothes also began to ragged, even before meticulous discovery, now also have a few strands of hair fell off.


    He put sugar on the ground, and then they looked at each other at a distance of several centimeters.


    Su Tang is not stupid. At this time, he naturally realized that he had saved himself. Otherwise, he would have become a piece of ice. Instead of now, his hands and feet are warm and his face is clear.


    She frowned, as if puzzled, as if surprised.


    This time, Qi Heng no longer wait for her to say, "you always cheat. This time, I still can''t tell whether you are sincere or want to continue to cheat me."


    Su Tang did not answer, but looked at him without blinking.


    But Qi Heng sighed. He thought that the stupid dragon was really stupid. Everyone was equal. Everyone had a chance to get this little liar. But he chose to give up and ended his life so easily. Now, it''s his turn to know.


    The length of time doesn''t mean anything. The little liar didn''t want to be with any of them from the beginning to the end.


    Her heart, never on them.


    For a moment, he wanted to ask her, did she have a heart? But later, he thought that she said at the beginning that she had no heart, so don''t waste time on her.


    Once upon a time, he didn''t believe it, but now, he found out that she had told so many lies. Only this sentence is true.


    He has been there once for the same kind of thing. It''s the failure of the task that the little liar said, which made her start all over again. She should have left them at the beginning, but later, because of the failure of the task, although she came back, she left in the end.


    Qi Heng some tired, also some volume, again and again to hold on, in addition to let her disgust, it seems that there will be no other meaning.


    "If I''m not here, will Arlo remember me?"


    Qi Heng''s voice is very weak, small sword spirit has already started to cry beside.


    It wails. As a sword spirit, it can feel the life and death of its master. It always thinks that its master is omnipotent. It never thinks that it will see him die. This is extremely impossible for the little sword spirit.


    "Master, master, don''t die."


    "Master, we can still be saved. Don''t give up!"


    Little Jianling cried too loudly. Qi Heng was stunned for a moment. He was indifferent. He was dispensable to anyone, including this life sword. But it was still useful. So he stayed. But he didn''t want that little thing to give up him.


    "Come on, cry for me ahead of time, I hear you."


    In the past, Su Tang was able to say this without paying any attention, but when the roles changed, Su Tang couldn''t laugh.


    She was determined that she would not die, but change her body, so she had no fear, but Qi Heng said so, she was very unhappy.


    This guy, though he will come back, is a little different.


    Su Tang''s face is no longer the previous relaxed indifference, she began to frown, always heartless eyes also finally dyed a bit of worry, she seems to be worried about what, is worried about him?


    Qi Heng thought that his ah Luo was soft hearted to him after all.


    This is enough.


    Can''t have her, but if can leave a trace in her heart, so, pour also worth.


    He even thought, if some of them finally get the little liar, will they be happy in the end?


    No, it won''t be happy. Although the little liar is bad and can cheat people, she won''t forget them. The living and the dead, the living can never compete.


    In this way, Qi Heng is in a good mood.


    Like the case of Bruce Lee, Qi Heng''s shooting has gradually become transparent. Normally, she has been born twice. Su Tang is also a person who has experienced it. However, when she really reappears, her heart is still extremely shocked.


    Always feel that something in her heart gradually loss.


    "This stupid thing likes you very much, Luo. Keep it for me." Qi Heng''s body is nearly transparent, and the little sword spirit beside him almost faints. But at the last moment when he disappears, he suddenly chooses Tuogu.


    Su Tang was stunned, "actually..."


    She is not really heartless, when there was an emotional desalination device, but now there is no, Qi Heng a real person disappeared in front of her eyes, of course, she can''t be indifferent, for a moment, she wanted to tell him that he would not really die, but would appear in a better state.But Qi Heng laughed, "don''t say, I understand."


    The little liar was soft hearted. When he died, she would say something, but he didn''t want to hear it. At the last moment, he just wanted to portray her deeply in his heart.


    "I''m going."


    No one will force you any more, so


    "Be happy, little liar."


    Qi Heng said happy two words, really shocked Su sugar, she suddenly stare big eyes, because too flustered, directly stretched out her hand to want to hold people, but when she stretched out her hand, the more transparent Qi Heng, in this moment, completely disappeared.


    She was stunned in the same place, which was different from that of Bruce Lee. She shed tears that time, but this time, although she didn''t shed tears, her heart was extremely painful.


    At that moment, she really wanted to keep him.


    "Qi Heng..."


    She murmured. On one side, with the death of Qi Heng, the little sword spirit also disappeared in the world. Then, a long sword suddenly fell from the sky and finally stood beside Su Tang.


    The sword was sharp, but it didn''t hurt her.


    Su Tang kneels on the ground and takes the place where Qi Heng disappears. Counting carefully, there are two men who have disappeared. Next, she just needs to coax the other six. But now, she begins to find that she can''t get down.


    "Happy?"


    "But I''m not happy."


    No one likes to be forced to act, and Su Tang hates it all!


    "Son of a bitch


    "My son, you are really wonderful!"


    "Another big man has been solved. You are my idol!"


    The system has been hiding in the corner, watching all the dust settle, it finally emerged, but it originally wanted to celebrate in the past, but did not want to wait until it came to the front, it saw a pair of scarlet eyes.


    System:


    I''m afraid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1337

    Su Tang squints at the wild rabbits that come all the way.


    "Rabbit."


    Snow white rabbit, fluffy hair, breeze, are slightly floating, very smart, plus the pair of red eyes, yes, white rabbit is not red eye beads.


    However, four eyes opposite, the system is counselled, on the spot raised two forepaws, hind legs tremble, the whole rabbit because of the center of gravity is not stable, quickly to the ground.


    It ate a mouthful of grass, while bah bah, while scrambling to get up, and then found that, hey, just that pair of scarlet eyes disappeared.


    As if There''s no sense of existence.


    The system tilted its head, as if thinking about something, but it was su Tang. She recovered her calm and got up from the ground. However, when she got up again, she also picked up the rabbit''s back neck.


    "Stupid dog?"


    After the fate of Bo neck was seized, the system immediately fluttered a few small short legs, but then it did not move, pretending to be dead, said: "why."


    Sue sugar lifted it high, one person one system, four eyes opposite, then, she opened thin lips, "how do you become this stupid."


    The system is aggrieved, but the system dare not complain.


    It can only be strong to say: "harm, is not before by that group of stupid centipede scorpion essence harm, peed my body, how smelly, even the little dragon cub disliked me to close, no way, I can only teach it to change my body."


    Su Tang looked it up and down, and finally said, "that''s it?"


    One is a dragon in the devil''s land, and the other is a system. These two guys, working together, can completely destroy the existence of the human race. As a result, they have been fighting for a long time. After a fierce operation, they finally find a little rabbit?


    The system is very angry when it knows that it is despised, but it doesn''t dare to say it. Although Bruce Lee calls him uncle Tong, if she is there, the little boy will certainly turn his back.


    It, the system, has no human rights


    "Just That''s it. " Its voice did not have a bit of confidence, but it broke the pot and broke like, "later, when I change my body, I can sprinkle some spicy, spicy rabbit head to understand."


    Su Tang


    From black to this, this stupid dog is actually very difficult.


    One person one system looked at each other again. At last, as soon as Sutang was about to ask him where the others had gone, he heard the stupid dog scream in horror.


    "Ah!"


    It''s a rabbit, but it''s barking like a woodchuck.


    Sue sugar was so noisy by it that she almost dropped it. "Why are you so loud all of a sudden?"


    System, "son, my son, what''s wrong with your hair? We haven''t seen each other for a day. How come your hair at the temples is gray? Tell me what happened


    After knowing each other for such a long time, the old man was very nervous when he had something to do.


    Su Tang wrote lightly: "nothing, bitter meat plan, or Qi Heng can be cheated?"


    It was getting dark, so sugar took it all the way to the road, and asked, "you haven''t told me where the others have gone."


    The system is obediently carried by her, quite cleverly way: "you left that day, because there is a small demon dragon, so those demons also dare not make mistakes, finally these friars or demons, all were taken back by Chen Fei."


    After hearing this, Su Tang picked her eyebrows and said, "why does Chen Fei want so many monsters?"


    Monsters will not be controlled by human beings. Unless you are stronger than them, you will return to the water sooner or later.


    "It''s just a group of evils. Kill them."


    Su Tang said this as if she was indifferent to killing a fish and a chicken today. If it had been in the past, it would have been impossible.


    The system noticed something wrong with her from the beginning, and the scarlet eyes were not dazzled.


    "No, it''s not the same." Chen Fei said, "even if the passage is closed, there are still many demons left here. He has to find something that can deal with them, but ordinary people can''t do it. It''s not good to bother you all the time. He simply uses your name to frighten those demons and let them do things for him."


    In the short run, this is really a way. As for the future, the devil who is not obedient, just kill it.


    ***


    for the time being, little magic dragon followed Chen Fei and others, and when he found that his behavior was serious and out of control, he promoted Chen Fei from the captain to the chief of the special operations department. In all, his position was still one level higher than before.


    But no matter how high it is, there are still people out there.


    Chen feisuan has solved a big problem. With the creatures he brought, the next thing is easy to deal with. But now, some people want to take advantage of them.


    "Chen Fei, I heard you caught a dragon this time? Let me see. What does the Dragon look like? "


    Chen Fei used to be just a detachment leader, with only five or six people under him. In the Bureau, many people are higher than him. Now, he has broken through a major case, and some people are envious.In particular, I heard that there was a special species, the little magic dragon, so I wanted to give him a little stumbling block.


    The appearance of the visitor is quite young. He is only about thirty years old, but his appearance is good, but his temperament is rotten. In particular, the head and legs behind him give full play to the word flattery.


    "Chen Fei, you can hear our boss talking. Don''t pretend to be deaf or dumb. Otherwise, when something happens to the dragon, you are the only one to ask."


    "Yes, Chen Fei, what are you doing here to call out the dragon? Are you waiting for us to find it?"


    In such a big office, because of the appearance of this group of outsiders, everyone stopped their work.


    Chen Fei has no expression on his face, but his teammates around him can''t help it.


    "Hey, Li, have a look. This is the office of the special operations department. Do you have any documents? There''s no file here. What are you yelling about! Don''t you see we''re busy! "


    The man surnamed Li was so yelled that his face became ugly.


    "Zhou Ping, we are all colleagues at the same level. What''s the matter? We''re not looking at your confidential documents. Do we need documents to see a dragon? Who stipulated this? It can''t be your Zhou Ping''s! "


    Zhou pingqi''s teeth are itching. These days, there are related households everywhere. They climb up by strength, but some people are so lucky that they can do this position without brain or strength.


    "The little magic dragon is a key protected animal, not all cats and dogs can see it. What''s more, the little magic dragon has self-consciousness. It doesn''t have to listen to what we say."


    "Che ~" the man surnamed Li sneered on the spot, "it''s just a dragon. No matter how powerful it is, it''s just a little beast. Besides, our boss has contacted someone. After today, the officer of the special operations department may be replaced."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1338

    Su Tang, under the guidance of the system, soon comes to Chen Fei. But before she finds her dragon cub, she hears someone abusing her little dragon cub.


    Her face was heavy and her smile was light.


    It''s interesting. Now all kinds of goods dare to jump out.


    She kicked the door of the office with a bang. Because of too much force, the door of the office fell down, and those people were so close that when the door of the office fell down, they were all crushed.


    Su Tang saw this, carrying the system, stepped on it without expression.


    She walked slowly from the gate, confused Zhou Ping and others.


    "Sue, Miss Sue?"


    Su Tang nodded, then looked at Chen Fei, "where''s my son?"


    Chen Fei changed his previous indifference. As soon as he saw Su Tang coming, he immediately put down what he was doing. "Miss Su, little dragon cub is sleeping. We prepared something for him. He went to sleep after eating." Then he said, "I''ll take you to have a look."


    Su Tang just wanted to nod her head, but the garbage under the door began to shout.


    "Who, who kicked the gate!"


    "Look, I won''t handcuff you today!"


    "How dare you destroy public things! It''s a crime, you know! "


    Shouts one after another, listening to Su Tang''s just raised foot put down again, she looked sideways at Chen Fei, with a smile on her face. She said politely, "Captain Chen, you have a lot of garbage here. Do you need me to help you get rid of it?"


    The door panel didn''t weigh much, it couldn''t kill people, but it was a little painful. The group of people just got up from under the door panel, but they didn''t stand firm. Then they heard someone compare them to garbage. After hearing this, they changed their faces, and they wanted to settle accounts with her.


    "Woman, what are you..."


    Before they finished speaking, they saw Su Tang turn around slowly, and their faces were shocked.


    In a word, Su Tang is not a big celebrity, thanks to those guys who proposed to her in a high-profile way. Now, her face is even more red than that of a star.


    You know, those invisible rich, famous artists, even the Duchess of the Empire are prostrated under her skirt. How can such people be ordinary people? Besides, what did they just hear?


    She said, that little dragon cub is her son?!


    The genie friars all appeared, and a human being gave birth to a dragon. It seems that there is nothing to make a fuss about.


    So, now the question is, who is the father of the child?


    "That Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, Miss Su. I remember your name was su Tang. " Li''s face was smiling, but as soon as he finished, he was pushed aside by the boss he had just protected.


    The boss''s name is Dong Xin. As soon as he sees Su Tang, he first sees the rabbit in her hand.


    "Miss Su, are you going to have a game with the rabbit? Can I help you? Cook, seasoning, or if you like, I''ll have someone do it for you on the spot to make sure it tastes delicious. "


    Some people, when they see a rabbit, think all they want is to eat, which makes the system angry.


    He didn''t dare to be angry with Sutang. Would he be afraid of an ordinary person?


    "Bah, what retarded thing, dare to eat me!"


    A roar from the system can frighten Dong Xin and others.


    "What, what! Can rabbits talk? "


    System gas of jump out two big rabbit teeth, bite tightly, "ye not only can speak, ye also eat people! Come on, add some seasoning. I like fresh meat best


    When did Dong Xin see such a ferocious rabbit? He was arrogant and arrogant just now. Now he was so scared that his buttocks urinated. He ran out of the door in a hurry. The system couldn''t help feeling angry. He jumped off Su Tang''s hand and began to chase them.


    "I''ve been hungry for a long time, and finally I can eat meat. Don''t run away, you stupid people!"


    When Dong Xin and others saw this, they were so scared that they all yelled. Originally they were quiet in the corridor, but they were extremely noisy. Because of the system''s relentless pursuit, in the end, even the office was destroyed several times by them. Finally, Chen Fei''s boss appeared, which was the end of the drama.


    Dong Xin and others have been unable to run, like mud fell on the ground motionless.


    "What does it look like?"


    When Dong Xin saw the comer, he was just like his relatives. He tried to jump on it, but in the middle of it, the other side avoided his hands.


    "Uncle Wang, Uncle Wang, help me, there are rabbits who want to eat me! Help


    Uncle Wang''s name is Wang Shu. It sounds very gentle, but he is a rough man. Seeing that Dong Xin is so unimportant, he is not angry.


    "Rabbit essence? You tell me, where there is rabbit essence! What are you doing here? I''ve ordered it. Now it''s Chen Fei''s responsibility. What are you doing here? "


    Dong Xinxin was not willing. He had a grudge with Chen Fei in those years, so he pushed him out everywhere. But even so, the boy still had a good life. He didn''t believe that Chen Fei could be so lucky all his life. This time it was a big thing. He thought he was going to fall down at last. However, even a rabbit could help him!Dong Xin is angry and narrow-minded. His mind is full of how to portray their group of people as dangerous criminals, so that people can deal with them.


    Unfortunately, before he thought about it well, the system came after him and forced his leg to his head.


    "ADA ~!"


    The system kicks the person to kick the person, but also has to add a Da two words very spiritually, the dubbing match Wang Shu is stunned.


    It was Dong Xin, who beat him in a muddled face. When he came back to his senses and wanted to cry, he had already been beaten on the ground.


    The little magic dragon didn''t know when he woke up. When he heard that uncle Tong was fighting with people, he didn''t ask, so he came forward to fight with the system.


    Don''t ask. Asking is the other person''s fault.


    "Uncle Tong, I''ll help you!"


    "ADA ~!"


    Bruce Lee''s blow was more powerful than the system''s. he kicked Dong Xin''s eyes with stars. Then, with a bang, he fell to the ground.


    Dong Xin fell down, but his doglegs didn''t dare to hold Wang Shu''s thigh. He had to beg for mercy. In the end, Wang Shu was so noisy that he took people to the compartment.


    Yes, he let the system and Bruce Lee deal with these people at will.


    "This farce, what''s the matter!"


    As Chen Fei''s immediate boss, Wang Shu also knows the entanglement between Chen Fei and Dong Xin. Generally speaking, he is protecting his own people, but because of Dong Xin''s family background, he doesn''t say much. Now, people are dizzy, so Chen Fei should have a good narration.


    It''s a pity that Chen Fei is a stuffy person. He can''t beat a stuffy fart with three sticks.


    "Nothing."


    Wang Shu:?


    What the hell is that, again?


    "The special operations department is about to be demolished by you. It''s nothing?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1339

    Wang Shu was so upset by these bastards that he took a good look at the special operations department, which was demolished as soon as it was established.


    "Zhou Ping, come out and tell me what happened!"


    Zhou Ping took a look at his boss, then at Su Tang, and finally whispered, "in fact, it''s no big deal. It''s just that Dong Xin wants to see our partner."


    When it comes to partners, Wang Shu''s eyebrows start to jump.


    Although the special operations department has just been established, few of its partners are normal people, such as the rabbit, which is more ferocious than the wolf, and this Wang Shu''s face changed when he looked at Xiao Long Zai.


    "Dong Xin''s son of a bitch has paid attention to him?"


    At the moment, the little magic dragon is making a scene with the sword spirit. Because of the death of its master, the sword spirit is lifeless. Only when it faces the little master who has the blood of his master, can it get a little angry.


    But at the moment, it has a taste.


    "Little master, they bully you?"


    As soon as Wang Shu heard this, his temple suddenly protruded. This thing with transparent wings, which looks like an elf and a monster, is not easy to provoke!


    There is a fire in Jianling''s heart, and there is no place to vent it. At the thought of the only little master being bullied in a place he doesn''t know, the whole office freezes out a thick frost.


    "My little master, who bullied you?"


    The little magic dragon has lived for hundreds of years, and no one has ever bullied it. It has always bullied others, "bullied me? It doesn''t exist. "


    The system also nodded, "yes, with my uncle, who dares to bully my dragon cub."


    Su Tang came here to look for Xiao Long Zai. Now that she has found it, she doesn''t have to stay here. She just wants to leave, but she is stopped by Chen Fei.


    Chen Fei can ignore those unimportant words that his boss said, but he dare not ignore Su Tang. You know, if it wasn''t for her, they might still look for reasons like headless flies. And it''s too big for them to deal with a lot of things.


    "Miss Su."


    Just one day, he suddenly felt that Su Tang had changed.


    It''s impossible to have a big change in appearance in a day''s time. The only obvious thing is the chance of white hair at the temples. He remembers that when he met before, there was no such thing.


    It is impossible for a strong person to change so much in a short time, so something must have happened.


    "Captain Chen, what can I do for you?"


    Su Tang holds up the little magic dragon and looks at Chen Fei with a frown and a smile.


    At first glance, she was gentle and genial, but Chen Fei''s eyebrows tightened more and more, "what happened to you that day?"


    Su Tang slightly tilted his head, then said with a smile: "ah, it''s OK for you to say those things. Now there are only two channels left, one of which is semi closed. When I close the other channel, there won''t be any more strange creatures."


    The closure of the passage is the fall of a soul fragment. Up to now, there are still six pieces.


    Su Tang thought of this, and felt that there was no need to hide from him, so that she could not be caught off guard.


    "Oh, but these channels are temporarily closed, because as far as I know, there are six very dangerous people. If they do something, you can''t prevent them."


    Chen Fei knew her strength, so she said that she couldn''t prevent it, so the probability was really out of control.


    "Then, will Miss Su be willing to help?"


    Su Tang smiles, "that''s inevitable. I''m a good citizen."


    Wang Shu looked at them, you say a word, I say a word, deliberately cut in, but found that they could not get in at all, until they left, he brought Chen Fei over.


    "Report to me!" With that, he immediately pointed to Su Tang and others who had just left and said in a deep voice: "explain their identities in detail!"


    This time, Chen Fei said, "Sir, the information I know is so little. I don''t know their identity."


    Wang Shu''s eyes were deep. "I don''t know you can check it."


    Chen Fei said, "how can I find out? There are many kinds of dragon that I have never seen before. You have also seen that dragon. It called Miss Su''s mother. As for the rabbit, the last time I saw it, it was still a piece of paper."


    Wang Shu''s face darkened as he listened. In the end, he always felt that the sky was going to die.


    ***


    besides, Su Tang had just left the building with the system and the little magic dragon. As a result, in a flash, the party completely changed the ground.


    The sky is no longer clear, the busy road is gone, as for the pedestrians on the road, it is disappeared without a trace.


    She looked at the forest suddenly appeared, eyes slightly pick, "dog, where are we now?"


    The system, "the empire that never sets."


    Su Tang clearly said, "it''s Satan."


    Xiaojianling doesn''t know what''s going on inside. He just thinks that it''s not good for him. If not, why not treat him with courtesy."My sword is beginning to starve." Small sword spirit from the spirit body instantly expanded several times, become with Su sugar general size height, "Luo, need me to root out here?"


    Su Tang was almost in a trance when he heard his hungry and thirsty words. Who taught him to say these words?


    "Change back."


    Su Tang''s face is tired. She can take a dragon Cub with her. Now that she''s ready, she''s going to take a sword spirit doll and her own silly dog.


    It''s really The fierce girl sighed.


    Let two soul fragments disappear one after another, Su Tang''s mood must be some ups and downs, she originally wanted to calm down, but the other side didn''t give her a chance at all.


    "Satan, come out."


    Satan, the devil, never conceals evil, because he is the incarnation of evil.


    Now, he can''t bring himself to this ghost place to play hide and seek.


    After su Tang''s words, there was some movement around.


    The originally still forest began to wind, and the already dark sky became more and more dark, but Su Tang''s face changed and took it calmly.


    "Isn''t Tangtang really afraid?" Satan did not appear, but his voice came from all directions, with a certain cold smell of the devil.


    This makes Su Tang laugh, afraid? If begging for mercy is useful these days, what else should the police do.


    "Satan, I''m not in the mood to play hide and seek for you. Either you come out by yourself or I''ll leave."


    As soon as he said this, the devil immediately burst out laughing.


    Satan, "but I just want to play hide and seek with Tangtang."


    Su Tang


    "No, goodbye."


    Satan was as bad as ever. Seeing that Sutang was leaving, he immediately changed the layout around the forest. "My little sugar, give you three days. If you can''t find me, I''ll kill one person."


    The devil is really the devil. Sue sugar can''t help but curse her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1340

    The devil is bad. If he wants to kill people, he will not be soft hearted. Moreover, he is sure that Su Tang will be soft hearted.


    Two people fight so many times, not only the devil knows her, Su Tang also knows him, so if there is a person to make a compromise, that person must be su Tang.


    The forest is gloomy and cold, and you can''t see the edge at a glance. The data on this side of the system is in chaos, and you are afraid of it.


    "Son, there''s a lot of internal code on my side. I can''t find out where it is and how to get out." The rabbit hair of department, rabbit and Tong Xun all stood up. Previously, he called himself uncle Tong. Now he is hiding behind the little magic dragon and hugging the tail of the magic dragon. *** Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll protect you. Don''t be afraid. "


    The system doesn''t feel ashamed at all. The "one dragon one system" has "deep affection for father and son.".


    Su Tang turned her eyes away, and the dog was unreliable again. She had been used to it for a long time. The forest must have been set up by Satan, and now she would not be able to break it. Besides, even if it was broken, if Satan didn''t play enough, he would still regret it.


    For this reason, she can only talk about the terms with him first.


    "Let''s play the game, you always give me a hint."


    When Satan saw that she was willing to play with herself, he was in a good mood. Even his voice was a little light. "Anything in the forest may be me. You have three chances to find me. If you fail, candy will be punished."


    Suk frowned lightly, and did not make complaints about it.


    This made Satan laugh.


    Is it naive? He doesn''t think so.


    The little swindler is very good at hiding. He used to look for people. This time, it''s time to change. Let her know what it''s like to look for people.


    Or, this will be the only time in his life that he can let her find her own chance. After all, the little liar is cruel, looking for him? It''s too late to get rid of him.


    "My little sugar, time has begun."


    As soon as Satan said it, the sky around him changed again. It was cold and terrible, but now it was clear again. The warm sun was hanging in the sky, warm and full of light.


    As soon as the forest environment changed, the small animals around also came out. The birds in the sky and the insects around all seemed to be beautiful, but these were nothing. What''s more, a group of rabbits appeared around.


    The system is making chicken calls, this is to play with it! So many rabbits, when it''s time for chaos, its cubs misjudge itself, then it can''t play out?


    "Son, you see clearly, I I''m different from other wild rabbits! "


    The little magic dragon is extremely curious. It is full of curiosity about all new creatures. It also knows that the rabbits are fake. However, with the cultivation of Satan, it is a challenge for him to produce so many rabbits.


    The magic dragon is belligerent. People have sent bait. Can it refuse?


    He rubbed his fists and wanted to fight, but the rabbits were not stupid, or Satan was not.


    The rabbits seemed to have received some instructions. Before, they were scattered everywhere in twos and threes. Now they all looked at Su Tang.


    A rabbit is lovely, a group of such rabbits, that is weird, especially those small red eyes, the system is urgent to adjust.


    "Son, don''t hurt others later. I''m your revolutionary partner!"


    The more scared the system is, the more likely the rabbits are to learn.


    "Son, don''t hurt others by mistake later. I can be your revolutionary partner!"


    sounds as like as two peas, as like as two peas, and with tone of voice, they seem to be the system.


    The system''s eyes widened, and it confirmed again that Satan really wanted to do it!


    Su Tang is very calm, on the contrary, he also took the little magic dragon to one side, "don''t worry about your uncle Tong, it can solve this little thing, otherwise..." She smiles and the system cools.


    Su Tang said: "dog, be brave to overcome suffering, you should not be so useless. In a place like the forest, you can''t let me protect you all the time when you play this game."


    Listen to this indifference, the system is about to cry.


    The good revolutionary friendship, the result is a disaster.


    The system, it It''s bitter.


    Su Tang stood by, and the system could only roll its sleeves. There were so many rabbits, and it didn''t even help the little magic dragon.


    At the beginning, the system was still crying, but at the back, it suddenly found that there was no one behind it, so it had to rely on itself. Later, with a wipe of tears, it began to give itself atmosphere.


    "I can do it!"Su Tang smell speech, also with nod, "yes, you can."


    Little magic dragon is more like a cheerleader, "Uncle Tong, come on!"


    Slowly, the system is no longer lagging behind. Su Tang''s laissez faire is to let it grow. She can''t protect it all her life. Now, later, she will leave her and do the task again. She can always protect herself.


    Su Tang feels like an old lady. After worrying about this, she has to worry about that.


    Fortunately, Satan didn''t kill all of them. The system still has some self-protection ability these years, that is, to fight with the rabbits. In the end, it was very embarrassed.


    The rabbit hair on the body is missing a cluster, not to mention, even two erect ears are broken.


    Su Tang saw this, but he joked, "ah, my bald baby is back."


    System:


    The little magic dragon chuckled and said, "Uncle bald Tong." But after mocking, he said, "Uncle Tong is great!"


    The rabbits all died miserably on the ground, kicking their legs, and there were bloodstains hanging on the corners of their mouths. They were so embarrassed that there was nothing left in their hearts.


    "That''s not true. Can my system be worse than others?"


    It''s a little devil, but as soon as the words fell, traps appeared around the forest again.


    This time, it''s no longer a rabbit, but a cane sticking out of the ground. The cane is as fierce as an octopus, waving dozens of vines. Every time, it''s attacking Su Tang.


    This is not, the little magic dragon was severely whipped.


    The devil dragon''s thick body was drawn by the cane, but he drew out a little blood. However, the devil dragon was more brave when he met blood. He was not afraid to see blood, so he was afraid to fight.


    The little magic dragon seized the cane that had just attacked it, and his eyes began to turn scarlet and irritating.


    "Ma Ma, can I play this time?"


    Su Tang dodged the vines and asked the little sword spirit to cut them. Hearing the words, she nodded and agreed, "have a good time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1341

    The little magic dragon is just like finding some novel toy. It''s excited. At the beginning, the system is still in a mess to avoid, just like the laser dance. It also brings a few howls from time to time. Later, it seems to have found the law in the eyes, and began to cooperate with the little magic dragon. It''s a lot of fun.


    Su Tang glanced at them and saw that they were all right. Then she took Xiao Jianling to cut vines. But she never thought that Satan would play a hooligan with a good game!


    The vines are changeable. Although Xiao Jianling is powerful, Su Tang has always been cautious, but the other side still takes the opportunity to break a defense. The small and unimportant little vines sneak from her back. The speed is so fast that I can only see the phantom.


    Su Tang doesn''t check for a moment, but when she reacts, the other party has taken the lead.


    The little cane was like a living creature, flexible as a snake, and got into her clothes at once.


    The cold touch gave her goose bumps, and her face turned black and white, white and green. Several times, her face changed and changed, gnashing her teeth: "SA, Dan!"


    Her voice with a strong anger, would like to split the body, but if you listen carefully, anger with a bit of unspeakable astringency.


    It''s hard to say. At this time, she can''t tell it in front of the sword spirit, the little magic dragon and the system. She doesn''t want face?


    But it happened that Satan seemed to grasp this point and began to bully people more unscrupulously.


    That little cane is changeable. Sutang tries every means to catch it, but this bastard is good at playing. It shrinks and grows. It''s a hooligan!


    Su Tang''s face was extremely bad, but Satan still joked: "sugar, do you like this feeling?"


    His voice seemed to come from Sue sugar''s ear, dumb and smiling.


    Because she got too close, Sutang''s earlobes began to turn red and hot involuntarily, but how could she admit it at such a time.


    "Dead pervert!"


    However, the more angry she was, the happier Satan was and the more abnormal her laughter was.


    "My lovely little girl is shy."


    As soon as the voice came out, Su Tang felt that her earlobe had been touched lightly. It was very light, but it couldn''t be ignored.


    She stretched out her hand abruptly, but the damned and flexible cane still ran away from her fingertips. Even because she escaped, she was very happy to swim around her again.


    Su Tang''s eyes became more and more dark, and her voice was also strongly suppressed, "Satan, I''ll kill you!"


    Satan also made friends with her several times in those years. Knowing the girl''s temperament, he must have provoked others this time. But somehow, the more angry she was, the more excited he was.


    He hates her neglect and her indifference. Rather than that, he should brand himself deeply in her heart.


    Even if With hatred.


    On the surface, the rise of Satan''s play makes people angry, but in fact, it brings a bit of sadness. They don''t know Su Tang. Just because they do, they know that no matter how hard they try, she won''t stay for herself.


    This kind of feeling is doomed to be a tragic ending from the beginning.


    "I like xiaotangtang angry, every time xiaotangtang angry..." Little rattan became more and more excessive. At last, he swam somewhere in her upper body which was hard to say. Of course, he knew how to handle it. Although he stayed, he only stayed for a moment. Before Su Tang''s hand, he quickly slipped away.


    So back and forth a few times, sugar completely rampant.


    The little sword spirit was worried and curious. Seeing that Su Tang''s face was flushed, his body temperature seemed to be several degrees higher. He could not help worrying and asked, "ah Luo, what''s the matter with you? You look so red. Are you sick? "


    Small sword spirit voice is not big, but small magic dragon and system all heard, they stop in succession, nervous and worried to look at her.


    "Ma Ma? What''s the matter with you? "


    System, "what''s the matter, son? Can I help you? "


    Su Tang resisted the violent killing intention and said with a smile: "it''s no big deal."


    It''s not a big deal, because it''s not fatal.


    The system always believes in its own son. After all, in its heart, she can do almost anything. No matter how difficult the task is, she can finish it excellently.


    "OK, you must call us if you have something to do." After the system finished, it yelled to the little magic dragon, "Tutu warrior, let''s go on!"


    Compared with the simplicity of the system, Qi Heng''s sword spirit is much more clever. He even feels that Su Tang is a little unhappy and has a slight intention to kill. How can it be all right. But she didn''t want to say it. Xiaojianling tilted her head and thought about it, so she couldn''t ask directly.


    Fortunately, this situation didn''t last long. Sutang quickly grabbed the flexible cane and nailed it to the ground with sword Qi.


    "Run, aren''t you good at running? Run for me again. " Su Tang made use of the sword spirit of xiaojianling, smile ''kind and gentle'', and then stepped on the tail of the cane, "I will tear you to pieces now!"Although small cane was caught, but he was not afraid, on the contrary, he was happy to laugh shaking up.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s perfect before death."


    He deliberately spoke very slowly, especially the word "perfect", which accentuated his voice.


    Others can''t tell the reason, but Su Tang can hear it clearly. This bastard, at this time, even wants to play a hooligan!


    Bah, thief!


    She rolled up her sleeve and was about to tear the cane to pieces, but she didn''t want to. Before she did, the bastard exploded.


    Just listen to a bang, small cane as she said, burst into pieces.


    However, Su Tang not only failed to relieve Qi, but also became more angry.


    Revenge is only when you do it yourself. It''s a little worse for others to help you. Besides, this bastard is still suicidal. What kind of revenge is that!


    "Satan! You have the seed to turn into a small vine, you have the seed to appear in front of me


    As long as he dares to appear, she dares to stab him through with a small sword spirit!


    The more angry Sutang was, the worse Satan would be. He opened his mouth with a smile, as if he was in a particularly comfortable mood. "My little cute, you still have two chances."


    This words say of puzzling, what mean two opportunities, she just didn''t catch it? That bastard rattan, isn''t it him?


    But Satan said: "although it''s my separation, in essence, it belongs to me, not what you find in these vines. Candy, you still have two chances. We You can play slowly. " With that, the original forest began to abstract.


    Su Tang''s face is distorted. She doesn''t play with people like this. She''s going to kill her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1342

    The forest began to disappear, and then the surrounding area began to desert.


    The sun is getting hotter and hotter, and the sun is becoming more and more dazzling. Compared with the forest with pleasant climate before, the desert environment is obviously extremely bad.


    This is not, the little magic dragon, playing with the flame of the dragon family began to bear.


    It spits out its tongue, hot life can''t love, just want to go to the ground, the result just lay down, was scalded fly to the sky.


    "Oh, my numbness. It''s so hot. My ass is burnt out!"


    When the system heard the words, it was so distressed that it couldn''t do it. During this period of time, it had been getting along with the little magic dragon day and night. The system had already positioned itself as an old woman. After hearing the words, it immediately stepped forward anxiously, "my dragon cub, what''s the matter? Uncle Tong has a look. Uncle Tong will give you some medicine. It doesn''t hurt


    The temperature in the desert began to rise in a straight line. Even if Su Tang was wearing shoes, she felt a hot taste on the soles of her feet. Her eyebrows were frowning. Only Xiao Jianling was not affected.


    It was built by the cold iron. What''s the heat of the desert.


    "Alo, what do you do now?"


    Although xiaojianling didn''t get in the way, he didn''t know what to do. So he had to ask Su Tang for help.


    The surrounding desert is endless without any green trace, but not long before, there will be a ruins city. The city is broken and the walls are almost peeling off. But in Satan''s fantasy, there will be no such thing for no reason.


    This bastard must be trying to drive them over.


    Such an obvious trap, even the little magic dragon can guess with his tail, not to mention Su Tang, but now they know it''s a trap in front of them, but they still have to go.


    "Uncle Tong, I''m so thirsty. There''s no water here. Longlong is thirsty. Longlong is going to dry."


    The system is a mobile mall, nothing else, such requirements can be met.


    "Good boy, uncle Tong will bring you some ice."


    Su Tang looks at the relationship between Yilong and Yilong. She always thinks that her mother has been excluded. No, she reaches for the iced coke in the hands of the system. Before she can remember to drink it, the system starts to shout.


    "Son, you are shameless to grab water with dragon son!"


    Su Tang


    "I buy it with points!"


    As soon as the system heard this, it immediately beamed, "well, we are all good guys. You said there were points, and I can still let you choose a drink." As he spoke, he brought a bottle of iced drink to longzai.


    Dragon cub hasn''t drunk this stuff, but the cool air from the bottle makes it sigh comfortably. Then, it''s not stingy. After opening it, it first gives the system.


    "Uncle Tong, drink first."


    The system was very moved. Longzizi didn''t feel pain in vain, but no one thought that they could drink so cool and comfortable. Before they drank, they evaporated out of thin air, leaving only an empty bottle in their hands.


    The system is silly. It looks at the empty bottle in front of it, and then reluctantly takes it up and pours it down. Finally, it finds that the damned man doesn''t even leave a drop of drink for it, and jumps angrily.


    "Too much, too much!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the desert was boundless. Suddenly, there were a lot of ants. The number of ants was so black that it was a disaster.


    The system''s eyes were wide open, and it suddenly thought of the fear of being dominated by ants not long ago. It also gave birth to little ants, and was so scared that it didn''t even want the bottle.


    "Ah, it''s ants!" It spread its legs and began to run towards the ruins of the city. As for the remaining few, Su Tang didn''t want to be surrounded by the ants, so she quickened her pace.


    Satan tried his best to drive them to the ruins of the city, originally thought there was something more dangerous waiting for them, but they never thought that there was no danger, but deep love is everywhere.


    Not counting the small ruins, the city is full of portraits and wax statues. In every room, there are more or less several paintings or lifelike wax statues. Because they are so similar, the system and little dragon cub are scared at the beginning.


    "Oh, so much sugar!"


    If it''s su Tang, it''s not all. It''s the portrait of the woman Su Tang possessed in Satan''s world.


    Whether it''s su Tang or the system, they never doubt that it''s fake, but sometimes the love is too much, which will cause a burden.


    For example, at this moment, it''s a city of ruins, but it''s more like Satan''s heart.


    Desolate and dilapidated, but his beloved children, but all intact preserved.


    The ruins are very quiet. Except for the portraits and wax statues, there are no other creatures. But sometimes they are too quiet, so they become very cautious. Especially under the premise of so many wax statues, one by one, Su Tang can see goose bumps.


    It was the little sword spirit. He tilted his head curiously and asked, "is this your previous appearance, Luo?"As soon as the small sword spirit reminded, the small magic dragon also thought of the past, its numbness was not like this.


    So, it asked curiously: "Ma Ma, can I ask, how many Babas do I have?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang, who was always calm, slipped and almost fell to the ground.


    How does that make her answer, tell it that you have eight dads or more, and then? How can she explain it?


    However, she did not say that the little magic dragon was not ignorant.


    Although the little magic dragon always regards Li Qiu as his father, sometimes it feels that things are not so simple.


    For example, why do those powerful and strange uncles have the smell of fierce hatred? They are all big men. At this stage, the smell can''t be similar.


    Although the little magic dragon is small, it is not stupid.


    In the same way, the little sword spirit was aware of it.


    Normally, as the master''s Benming sword, it must be the first one to sense the master''s death, and Qi Hengyou is indeed dead in front of it. However, except for the first moment, later it realizes that the master has no soul.


    As long as there is soul breath, it means that the other party has not completely disappeared.


    Luo Ming and his master so love, it does not believe, if the master really died, Luo will be indifferent? All this told it one thing vaguely, that is, ah Luo had something to hide from it.


    It also knows that those powerful big men have even fought each other, but it is different from the past. In the past, it would have a strong desire to suppress those opponents. After all, the spirit weapon field also stresses momentum, but in the face of those big men, it can''t pick up that momentum. Even if it occasionally shows the intention of killing, it is the master Qi Heng''s own breeding.


    The onlookers, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit, can see clearly. However, if Su Tang doesn''t explain, they can''t guess what these big people want to do even if they can''t figure it out.


    For example, what kind of games do you still play now? We''ve known each other for so long, so we''ll open up and say something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1343

    Compared with other black men, Satan is more like a hot tempered bad boy. Such a person should follow or spoil him. Obviously, Sutang doesn''t want to spoil him.


    The end of tearing the skin is to follow his strange way of playing. What kind of forest and desert are just the means of tossing people.


    The abandoned ancient city in the desert is full of Su Tang''s portraits and crayons. From the side, we can see how deep his paranoia about Su Tang is. This kind of deep-rooted paranoia will not let people go, but will become more and more intense.


    In a trance, Su Tang had a bold guess.


    She thought of the first two soul fragments, Xiaolongren and Qi Heng. They both had the idea of breaking the jar in the final stage. Black men need to be spoiled, but Su Tang is also a soft guy. They want to keep Su Tang, but later, they no longer humbly pray for her to stay, but start according to their own character.


    In the past, Su Tang naturally resented their tough and thoughtless methods, but now she always feels that It''s more like a farewell to them.


    In their way, let her remember them.


    Wax figures and portraits have a great impact. The little magic dragon and the system have a kind of cautious feeling.


    This is not, little magic dragon asked a very spiritual question, and then began to ask, "Ma Ma, these Baba will kill me? I''m very good. Can you tell Baba not to kill me? " Finish saying, still blinking innocent small eyes.


    The innocent eyes of the little magic dragon didn''t deceive Su Tang. There''s no way. What kind of good can it be that her blood and the blood of the black man are made of?


    Don''t be funny, unless there''s a genetic mutation.


    "If you want to know, you can ask them yourself." Su Tang looked at it tenderly, smiling tenderly, "just right, I also want to know what they want."


    At the beginning, the little magic dragon was able to rely on his young age, but it soon reflected that Ma Ma was not so easy to cheat.


    The magic dragon sighs. It''s not easy for the dragon to live.


    However, Ma Ma refused to say that it could use its own way.


    Looking up, it looks very desolate around, but everyone has some accomplishments. This environment is obviously not real, so if you want to leave, you should at least break the array. A very useful way to break the array is to use the blood and bones of the array setters.


    The little magic dragon had a bold guess. Instead of saying it directly, it bit through the little claw of the magic dragon, endured the pain and let the blood flow out.


    The little magic dragon was a little naughty with a little sugar. He held up his bloody paw and photographed it on a scroll. Soon, a bright red blood was printed on it. The red blood left on the scroll on a white background, shocking.


    And its action soon angered Satan.


    Satan loves Sucre, and even cherishes her portraits. We should know that these portraits and wax statues are not fake. They were all carved out by hand over a long period of time. He is very precious, but now, he needs to make an end.


    In fact, he didn''t know why he suddenly became so eager. Before, he laughed at the little dragon man. He thought that he was stupid and blunt. He broke the window paper and even volunteered to die. At this time, as long as he kept on fighting, everyone would have hope for the candy.


    Later, Qi Heng also died, Mo Chen also left, one after another, he was very happy, the more these people walk, the better, the little candy is his. But later I don''t know what happened. He was calm before, but now it''s different.


    He was eager to find an answer, but he didn''t know what answer he was looking for. He felt pushed away, but he was willing.


    For example, at this moment, he also said that he wanted to play games with Su Tang, and also wanted her to try to find the taste. But just after the little magic dragon bit his finger and shed blood, his pupils followed the earthquake.


    Before the son small evil dragon and rattan entanglement also suffered injury, oozing a little blood out, but he didn''t notice, until now, he clearly felt the smell of blood.


    So familiar, so


    This is my own breath!


    Satan couldn''t help but showed his prototype directly. He was dressed in black, but his step was very urgent. He rushed over three and two steps, and then picked up the little magic dragon.


    He knew very well that there was no magic dragon blood in his body, but this little magic dragon had his own blood.


    It''s impossible, it shouldn''t be!


    Satan''s eyes were shocked. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Su Tang, but he didn''t think that the little girl was cruel enough. He took out the sword spirit and stabbed him in the opposite direction. During this period, they didn''t say any more words, and they didn''t even look at each other.


    Su Tang She avoided it as if she were escaping.


    However, Satan laughed.


    He didn''t get angry because of Su Tang''s action. Instead, he began to laugh deeply, "little sugar, you seem to You''ve been hiding a lot from me. "Su Tang opened her eyes and closed her lips.


    But she didn''t speak, the little sword spirit was shocked, just like Satan before, the little sword spirit''s small eyes gave out an earthquake like vibration.


    It was shivering, because it was so shocking that its voice stuttered.


    "Ah, ah Lo?"


    Oh, its God, look what it found. It found the smell of its master in other wild men! This is what astonishing news, forgive it, it can''t describe the shock in the heart for a moment.


    "Arlo, what''s the situation?"


    After the little sword spirit was shocked, he suddenly thought of another thing. If his premonition is correct, now, is he going to kill his master again?


    God, what a terrible thing!


    It, as the master''s life sword, stabbed to death once is not enough, but also stabbed to death twice?!!


    The soul of the little sword spirit suffered a great trauma. Just when it was about to shut down, Satan pulled it out.


    Satan didn''t give xiaojianling extra eyes. Instead, he looked at Su Tang with a smile, "is this Qi Heng''s sword?"


    Su Tang is biting her lips. Although she''s quick, she''s afraid that she''s soft hearted. After stabbing, she won''t have room for regret.


    "Yes."


    Satan looked at the little girl, looked at her escape, and suddenly laughed, "candy, I''m dying, don''t you look at me? This may be our last look. "


    It''s strange that before he mocked Bruce Lee and despised Qi Heng, he was willing to die in front of her, but this time, he suddenly understood.


    The little girl''s heartbreak is in sharp contrast to her previous appearance of blindly avoiding.


    She was crying for herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1344

    Satan looked at her obsessively, as if to carve her face into her soul.


    Suddenly, there was a light smile on the corner of his mouth. If Su Tang paid attention to him, he would find the shadow of others in the smile, as if he was no longer a pure Satan, but merged with someone else.


    "I noticed you at first because of your gorgeous red hair..."


    He spoke intermittently, without Satan''s violent and evil thoughts in his eyes, as if he had calmed down, and his eyes were warm and gentle.


    Su Tang never dared to think of such a change. In the end, she couldn''t resist it and looked back at Satan.


    Sure enough, like his voice, Satan changed at the last moment.


    The reason why Su Tang didn''t dare to move her eyes just now is to escape. It''s because she didn''t have the heart to hate Satan. When she was doing a task, she also used her heart and lung. It''s just because her heart is cheap. Once the task is finished, all her feelings will go to zero.


    But now it''s different. Without the emotion dilutor, even the system is no longer in her mind. She has become a separate individual, and all her perceptions have changed.


    She looked at the gradual disappearance of Satan''s life, her heart was in a panic for no reason.


    She used to hate those black men who came to her and pestered her. She thought they were trouble, but now everything is different.


    When their lives come to an end, they will have nothing to do with her. Maybe even their memories will be forgotten. Finally, she will be left alone.


    What she had hoped for and pursued desperately, once realized, she began to be afraid.


    Her thin lips trembled slightly, trying to say something, but Satan interrupted her.


    At the end of his life, Satan''s eyes were not dim, on the contrary, his voice was dumb but with a smile, "I know that little Anna is just an identity you can discard at any time." His voice became lighter and lighter, and his expression was no longer as focused as before. At this time, he made a request.


    He said, "candy, can you give me one last wish?"


    Su Tang bit her lip, but nodded her head.


    Satan laughed. "Finally, can I have a kiss?"


    No one of the two men mentioned this question, so when he opened his mouth, Su Tang was surprised. Her eyes were slightly open, and her face was full of amazement. However, Satan did not wait for her to say yes, so he came directly.


    The sword in his hand still poked at him, but Satan did not care and stepped forward.


    Su Tang''s hands trembled when she was stabbed by the sword, but Satan didn''t stop at all. He stepped forward a few steps, and finally bent down to hold her lips.


    His kiss with a strong nostalgia and not give up, if in the past, he would feel crazy, clearly so not give up, but willing to give up life.


    His little girl is as sweet as I remember.


    In fact, he once thought, if the little girl didn''t appear in front of him in the beginning, but now, would he be moved? His love, in the end, is because of some unreachable obsession, or really love to the bone?


    It was not until this moment that he finally established his feelings.


    He was willing to die for his little girl.


    Cold iron can freeze people, so when Su Tang touches his lips, he feels cold.


    It''s the temperature of life. It''s cold. There''s no temperature.


    But Satan is very satisfied, because this is the only time when the little girl sober, willing to let him kiss, not because of that bullshit task.


    Su Tang''s heart gradually came with bursts of pain. She felt that Satan would die soon. She should be happy, but she couldn''t laugh.


    At the end, Satan stabbed his sword in his chest, opened his hands and gave her a gentle hug.


    "The happiest thing in my life is to meet you," he said


    This words a, Su sugar whole person all solidified.


    What a pleasure to meet her!


    She wanted to cry, but tears could not flow down. Her eyes seemed to be dry, only the heartbreaking pain.


    Satan''s embrace is as cool as his kiss. At the moment when his arms touch her, his body, like the two men before him, begins to fade and finally disappears into the desert.


    With the death of Satan, the desert also began to disappear, but the desert disappeared, but the portraits and wax statues here are still here.


    Once upon a time, Su Tang would have had a desire to escape when she saw the paintings and wax statues in this area. But now, when she looks at the red haired girl everywhere, her heart aches again.


    She was sure that if Satan was there, she would not like to leave these things on the ground. Therefore, the devil really left.


    But she couldn''t laugh.


    The system didn''t notice it. It was as simple as ever. Looking at the changing environment around it, it said happily, "Wow! My son is worthy of being my partner. It''s so powerful. Satan also said that he would give you three chances. You will win the second time! "The system is still there, except Xiaolongren and Qiheng, now add a Satan, then there are a few left, just around the corner!


    "What are you looking at these portraits for? Do you need my help? These paintings say it''s you, but it''s not you. After all, it''s a waistcoat. It''s very prudent to stay here. Do you need to burn them all? "


    There are too many paintings and wax statues, and they are all lifelike. Su Tang''s original body is dull. When she hears the opening of the system in a trance, her consciousness gradually collapses.


    Is it going to burn?


    This may be the last thing Satan left her.


    "Burn it."


    The red haired girl''s name is Anna, and she will never be this identity again in her life.


    There were so many pictures, and the system didn''t know how long it was going to burn, so it pulled up the little magic dragon and asked it to help.


    "My magic dragon baby, come on, we can vent our anger and burn the painting! Just now that smelly devil can bully us miserably! And these wax figures, none of them can be left. "


    Although the little magic dragon was curious about the identity of these male masters, he didn''t say it. He didn''t want to know the answer. His age was still young. Once he was pulled by the system, he became interested in playing.


    "I''ve learned a new method recently. My flame can branch. Now I can separate three at a time!"


    As soon as the system heard this, it immediately gave a thumbs up, "Wow, my magic dragon cub is great."


    One dragon one system, and finally the little sword spirit. The three guys are having a good time, but no one knows. When they are playing, Su Tang secretly left a picture scroll. She put the picture scroll at the bottom of the storage ring, and then sealed it up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1345

    With the death of Satan, soon some people can''t sit still. As soon as Su Tang has finished dealing with this side, before he has time to rest, Chen Fei, the captain of the special operations department over there, urgently asks for help.


    In a word, with the help of the little magic dragon, we caught a lot of scorpions and centipedes last time. These monsters were completely deterred, so they were quite obedient. With the help of these people, some monks who haven''t had time to leave managed to restrain the rubbish that they were trying to destroy the world.


    However, the land was restrained, but there was a mysterious event in the sea.


    Human beings know little about the sea. Now these mysterious events happen frequently. Soon, Chen Fei is associated with Su Tang.


    "Miss Su, I''m sorry to disturb you. If you can, could you come with me?"


    Chen Fei has never seen her several times, but every time he meets, he always feels that Miss Su has changed again.


    On the surface, Su Tang naturally won''t vent her emotions to others, so when she meets Chen Fei, she is also very polite, "it''s captain Chen. What''s the matter?"


    Chen Fei is upright and doesn''t like to beat around the bush. Seeing this, he directly tells us some recent strange things.


    "Sea area. Recently, a lot of strange things have happened in the sea area. Miss Su can pay attention to the news on the Internet. Some people say that Atlantis reappeared." Chen Fei frowned. Since he knew about the recent events, his brow has not stretched.


    Atlantis, that''s quite an old legend.


    However, Su Tang believed that he was a shark more than sea king.


    Looking at the remaining black men, one of them really has the ability to change the sea.


    "Gouzi, check it out. Is it Xiao Jiu?"


    The speed of the system was very fast, and soon gave a positive answer, "yes, he is. The chimpanzees are the most ferocious race in the sea. In their world, the chimpanzees are the king of the sea, ruling all the sea areas." It said this, and followed the trend of investigation, and then, it was also surprised, "son, Xiao Xie also said that such a beautiful sea area is polluted by human beings, a group of ungrateful human beings are not worthy to live in this world."


    Listen to this anti-human speech. If he doesn''t have the blessing of heaven, he can properly set up the villains by his words.


    Su Tang''s face is plain, and it seems not strange at all. Only Chen Fei spits out a foul breath.


    It''s better to find out the reason than he is like a headless fly.


    "Miss Su, what can I do for you?" Chen Fei knows that his ability is limited, but if he can help, even a small favor is better than what he can do now.


    Su Tang looked at him and thought about it, but he really thought of one thing: "the sea is not safe. You can ask your leader to give an order to close all the coastal tourist lines. Before things are handled properly, all people are not allowed to go to the sea without permission."


    Chen Fei knew the seriousness of the matter. Originally, she didn''t say it, and he had submitted a report.


    "What else?"


    Su Tang smiles, "Captain Chen, you are very serious, but some things need to be dealt with by professional people. If you really want to help, help patrol to prevent someone from disobeying and sneaking near. By the way, there are also some fishermen along the coast who are not allowed to go fishing. "


    Chen Fei had thought of these things for a long time. His original intention was the same as hers, but at this time, his subordinate Zhou Ping suddenly rushed over.


    "No, captain." Zhou Ping looks flustered. Xu is running too fast. He can''t stop the sweat on his forehead.


    Chen Fei, "what''s wrong?"


    Zhou Ping said, "the report you submitted before has not been adopted. On the contrary, it says that we make a mountain out of a molehill. There are so many shorelines in Shanghai in the world that tourism can be banned. But now it''s the season for fishermen to catch fish. If they don''t, fishermen will make trouble and their losses are too huge..."


    Zhou Ping said a lot of words intermittently. Chen Feifei''s face became worse and worse when he heard them! Compared with human life, what is the loss? "


    Zhou Ping is also very helpless, he said: "Captain, the above meaning let you first several of the most dangerous areas out, they have to step by step, and can''t let the masses cause panic."


    "What I mean is that all sea areas are very dangerous. It''s not worth paying for the so-called loss of life at this time!"


    Su Tang''s face was indifferent when she heard the dispute between them. Zhou Ping''s words were reasonable. If she paid too much attention to it, she would be in a panic. So many fishermen, and there were no actual casualties, so it was too much to rashly give an order.


    "Forget it, team Chen." Su Tang said, "I''ll go to the sea first, and then mark out some important areas, if I can..." She pondered for a moment and said, "you should have many Taoist friends over there. Let them help. I think they won''t refuse."


    There is no aura in this world. If they want to go back, they must make some efforts. To some extent, the appearance of sea areas has opened some channels. Although they can''t go back to the original world, as long as they have aura and can practice, there is hope.It''s an emergency. Su Tang, along with Bruce Lee and Xiao Jianling, rushes by without a stop.


    But in the middle of the way, little Jianling had something to ask.


    "Alo, can I ask you something?"


    Sue sugar guessed vaguely, but she didn''t stop, "what do you want to ask?"


    Xiaojianling saw that she didn''t feel disgusted, and her voice became more powerful. "My master, I felt my master''s breath on other people before, which shouldn''t be. I see him die, so I can ask, who is the former Satan? "


    "This..." Su Tang lengthened his voice and said slowly, "guess."


    Little sword spirit


    This answer really makes people vomit blood. Even the simple little sword spirit almost vomit blood.


    Su Tang stroked his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. It won''t be long before you have the answer to what you want to know. As for your master..." She vomited a long, turbid breath and looked away. "He''ll come back."


    Qi Heng will come back, and so will the little dragon people, but in what form they will come back, she has no idea.


    Even after reorganization, they may forget her. After all, in the final stage of soul fragments, she killed one after another.


    Xiao Jianling had been depressed for some time before, but with Su Tang''s promise, he was visibly happy.


    "I said how my master could die so easily! He is Qi Heng, the most powerful immortal in heaven and earth! " Xiaojianling said, suddenly looked at Su Tang, "ah Luo, will you forgive him when xianzun comes back?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1346

    When xiaojianling asked, Su Tang was stunned.


    How do you say that?


    Is Qi Heng sorry for her?


    No, there was no one between them who was sorry. Even if there was, it all disappeared under her sword.


    So Su Tang finally gave a three word answer.


    She said, "I don''t know."


    Xiaojianling is Qi Heng''s own life sword. Naturally, he prefers his master, but he doesn''t say much more. Instead, he stops on the head of xiaomenglong.


    Anyway, the little magic dragon has their blood.


    ¡­¡­


    The sea area will arrive soon. At first glance, the sea level is as usual. It''s sunny and windy, and the sea level is extremely calm. There are several fishing boats in the sea. The scale of fishing boats is quite large, which means large tonnage.


    But it didn''t last long. With Su Tang''s approach, the calm sea began to set off strong winds and waves. Suddenly, even those large tonnage ships were hit by the waves, and they were staggering and tottering.


    The sailors on the ship began to show fear. Many of them ran to the deck in order to keep the balance of the ship. But the waves were too big. A huge wave hit the deck. Soon, the sailors on the deck were brought to the sea by the waves.


    Once they fall into the sea at this time, the consequences are unimaginable, and the chance of survival is almost zero. In addition, other people can''t spare any time to save them. They have done their best to reluctantly drop a few lifebuoys.


    Su Tang saw the chaos under his eyes, did not stand by, but let the little magic dragon go down to save people.


    It may save one or two, but not all. Soon, a ship could not bear the huge tide, and finally capsized in the sea.


    In this case, the rescue team has no time at all. The best way is to negotiate.


    There is no fire without wind. Although the sea is changing rapidly, it is obvious that some people deliberately do it today.


    "Gouzi, find out who''s doing it, and then..." Su Tang squints, watching the clear blue sea turn into a dangerous deep blue. She begins to draw Qi Heng''s life sword. With the sword in her hand, even the sea, she can break the sea into a glacier at any time.


    System, "Zizi, as you think, Xiao Xie opened the sea channel. Now the sea areas of the two worlds are interlinked, and many sea monsters take the opportunity to make trouble." It said, and quickly reported a position, "at 90 degrees below our feet, there are a few sea monsters."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Su Tang waved her sword heavily, which made the sea ice instantly. Then, according to the directions given by the system, she directly dug out the culprits.


    A few sea monsters and the sea ice city are together. When Sutang digs them out, they can''t move.


    If the system can''t help Su Tang, he will run to rescue the innocent sailors. The ship has been damaged and can''t sail far away. Fortunately, the surrounding ice is strong enough. It''s not too dangerous to put them on the ice temporarily.


    Of course, the best way is to contact Chen Fei and ask him to send someone to rescue him.


    The sailors survived, one by one excited to see that a rabbit had saved them. At first, they were stunned. Later, they knelt on the ground and kowtowed to thank them.


    "It''s the rabbit God!"


    "Grandfather rabbit, thank you for your help!"


    "Rabbit fairy, thank you, rabbit fairy. I will not eat rabbit any more. I will sacrifice you when I get home!"


    ¡­¡­


    The system used to stay in Su Tang''s mind. When someone said thank you like this, he scratched his head with embarrassment. However, it was the little magic dragon. He calmly accepted them and knelt down. Then he said, "don''t thank us. To be exact, our hemp saved you."


    The sailors were just in a hurry to thank them, but as the little magic dragon opened his mouth, they found that in addition to the rabbit, there was a dragon, and the numbness of the dragon! What gods are these!


    They followed the little magic dragon''s words, just wanted to thank the dragon mother, but as soon as they looked up, the good guy, timid, sat on the ground with a soft foot.


    "Those, what are those?"


    Look what they see. They see giant squid and sea turtles frozen. If there is nothing different outside, they will not be afraid. But these creatures are all facing people''s faces. It''s terrible. It''s really terrible.


    "Monster, monster!"


    Compared with the rabbit of the system and the dragon shape of the little magic dragon, these appearances are much more lovable, so the sailors were stunned for a short time and soon calmed down. But the sea demon is different. The sea demon is ugly and has a bad character. They hate human beings. In their view, they are a race that can''t live together with human beings.


    But now, they were frozen and couldn''t move, so they had to say some nice words, trying to make su Tang''s heart soften and let them go.


    "My Lord, my Lord, can you spare us?"


    "My Lord, we''re just making a joke. Who knows those people can''t help teasing. It''s not easy for us to practice. You killed us, and you still have the debt of cause and effect. It''s not worth the loss.""My Lord, you let us go. We will never bully humans any more. Believe us, we sirens are the most trustworthy."


    She looked at them and asked, "do you think I''m stupid?"


    A few sirens tried to let her go with a kind face, but when they heard this, they knew it was not so simple.


    The flattering smile on their faces faded away, revealing the real ferocity of the sea demon. They tried to open their teeth and claws, with fierce eyes. Then, Su Tang cut off a hand.


    Squid was cut off, it has many tentacles, one or two less is nothing, but the pain will still hurt, for example, at this moment, it bares its teeth, the ugly face is even more ugly.


    Su Tang cut off the tentacle with ice. After that, she kicked the tentacle to the little magic dragon. "Dragon cub, this is your lunch."


    The little magic dragon has never eaten seafood. When he saw his tentacles, he immediately brightened his eyes. "Uncle Tong, how can I eat this thing? Can you eat it? "


    The system is also interested. It should be a rabbit only eating carrots, but now it takes out a lot of spices from the mall.


    "There are too many ways to make squid. One tentacle is not enough for such a delicious thing." While the system said this, it yelled at Su Tang, "son, be generous, and chop a few more tentacles."


    Squid sirens used to dominate, but they didn''t want to come to the new world. Before they had time to set up their dignity, their tentacles would be cut down.


    "Don''t, don''t cut my tentacles. I have to. Someone asked me to do it!"


    Su Tang raised her sword and stopped in mid air. Then she raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "who is it?"


    Squid siren, "it''s king mackerel! It''s Lord Xiao


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1347

    Hearing Xiao Jiu''s name, Su Tang didn''t even blink her eyelids. As expected, this old man could find something for her in the sea.


    They are all old acquaintances, so they all know each other''s temperament. While wiping the water stains on the long sword, Su Tang said with a smile: "I thought that Satan''s irascible devil liked to play hide and seek. I didn''t expect that our shark King Xiao Xie also liked to play this kind of game." When she said that, the sword was almost polished.


    This degree of agitation can be seen at a glance, but Xiao drink still appeared.


    His way of playing is very different. The sea is covered with thick ice. Su Tang stands in one place. Then, unexpectedly, the ice under Su Tang''s feet suddenly melts.


    With a bang, Su Tang fell into the sea. Just as she fell into the sea, the melted water froze again.


    The little magic dragon and the little sword spirit rushed forward to try to break the ice, but no matter how they attacked, the ice did not dissolve at all. Finally, the system stopped them.


    "Forget it, it''s no use." The system thinks that if it''s Xiao He, no one will be able to track them down, unless Xiao he intends to release water to make them grow and mature again. The system was worried about these black men before, but after Xiaolongren Yexiu, Qi Heng and Satan, it knows that nothing can''t be solved by their hosts.


    "Don''t worry, sugar will be OK."


    If there is something to do, it should be Xiao''s.


    This is very suitable. The system has thought of giving Xiao some help and burning a handful of paper money. I hope he won''t die too miserably.


    Under the glacier, Su Tang choked her almost to the end because of her sudden accident. Fortunately, Xiao Xie would not let her have an accident, so when she choked on the water, she directly blocked her mouth with her lips and gave her a breath.


    If it''s a simple way to get rid of Qi, it''s easy to let it go. But as soon as she meets her, she can''t bear to let it go any more.


    How long has it been since I made out like this? They are husband and wife! But now, just like the opposite enemy, look, he just took the opportunity to kiss her, and the little girl already took out her sword to stab him.


    After a short groan, Xiao''s heart was broken again. The heart had been broken since she knew the reason for her leaving. But now, it''s really sad for the little girl to kill him so decisively.


    The chest injury didn''t let him loose, on the contrary, he held people harder.


    He snapped his fingers and made a transparent bubble ring appear on the little girl''s head. The bubble ring allows her to breathe freely. Su Tang''s face is a little red, some of which were choked just now, and some of which were kissed by some chimaeras.


    The smell of blood soon dispersed in the sea, but Xiao was indifferent. He looked at her without blinking. Suddenly, he thought of something.


    When he found the little girl, he gave her a big gift. It''s hard to solve without him.


    The more he thought about it, the deeper his brow wrinkled. Su Tang knew him, and when she saw him frowning, she guessed what he was thinking.


    "Thinking about what turned me into a shark last time?" Sue sugar smile, "your method is really very clever, I really set, but some things, not only you can solve."


    Her indifference made Xiao drink''s pupils shrink.


    "Who is it?"


    Who''s the first one? He''s going to kill him!


    Xiao drink eye color moment scarlet, but Su sugar is holding if there is no smile, while playing with the sword in hand, "who, what''s important?" When she said this, she paused a little, then continued to smile and said, "how did I treat you when I was doing a task before? Naturally, I also treat others like that. To tell you the truth, I tried my best to do the task before. Who would have thought that you all had love scripts. " She shrugged, and then a pair of smart eyes smile curved way: "no way, for the task, I can only follow your meaning."


    Her face is light, as if these are not worth mentioning, but I don''t know, her heart has been empty, she said these words, poke each other''s heart, at the same time, how can she feel better.


    Su Tang has always been free and easy, but in the end of this task, she almost lost herself.


    But even so, she couldn''t stop.


    Three people have already died. If she stops, their death will be meaningless.


    How proud Xiao used to be, but under Su Tang''s words, his pride was instantly broken.


    He lowered his head slightly, and the scattered bangs reflected the shadows between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Dark and cold.


    "Is it?" He muttered to himself, "in your eyes, I was just like this."


    Su Tang continued to hold people''s hearts and nodded: "yes, I will do whatever tasks the system gives me. In fact, it doesn''t matter who it is. Well, you know, I don''t have much choice. "


    Xiao''s heart and lungs began to hurt, but the little girl was indifferent. It was a big difference from what she used to be.Yes, her task is over. He is just a problem left over from the task. She is eager to get rid of him. How can she feel tender, distressed and love him.


    Everything is a mirror, now the mirror is broken, the dream should wake up.


    Su Tang''s hand holding the sword was slightly clenched, but in the end, she pulled out the sword without expression.


    "It''s king mackerel


    "Our king is angry!"


    "Human beings, you are dead!"


    The octopus, who was afraid of kneeling down to beg for mercy, became arrogant and arrogant. Seeing this, the system immediately took out the regular cumin and salt, and then said to the little magic dragon, "dragon cub, roast it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1348

    When Chen Fei came with the rescue team, he happened to meet Xiao Jiu. He was angry. Because of the strong wind on the sea, the rescue helicopter almost hit the plane. Fortunately, there were several friars there, and they were barely safe to protect the Dharma.


    But in this case of safety, it is difficult to save others.


    As for Su Tang, she was not happy. With Xiao''s fury, the bubble ring that had protected her broke, and then she was engulfed by the sea.


    She didn''t have much aura in her body at all. It was too late to close her breath at this time. She was in such pain, but Xiao Jiu was indifferent beside her. Even when she was about to die, she finally uttered a word.


    He said: "Tangtang, you know mine. I can''t get it, and no one else can think of it. Since you don''t want to come back, it''s no fun to keep you."


    His voice was cold and gloomy, and his eyes were gloomy and terrible.


    At this moment, he wanted to kill her.


    Since he doesn''t like it, why should he be provoked? Don''t tell him about the task. He never cares about this kind of bullshit task. He only knows that she provoked him first. Since she took the initiative, she should bear all the consequences!


    Xiao drink''s pupil is more and more dark, no longer have the original color, but at this time, a sword light delimited to come over.


    Xiao Zuo was forced to step back a few steps, and then a bubble circle appeared on Su Tang''s head again, which made her safe for the time being, but it was fragile. If Xiao Zuo attacked again, the circle would break.


    But now, there''s someone behind Su Tang!


    This person, Su Tang herself is also very surprised, she killed so many black male owners, all one by one, how this time, unexpectedly came two at a time.


    She looked around a little stunned, trying to see who saved her, but at this moment, Xiao Xie suddenly pulled her over, and then, the long shark tail encircled her legs, making her unable to move.


    Sue sugar moved her legs in front of her and found that she couldn''t break free, so she gave up.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Kill me. "


    She almost gave up on herself. In the past, although she had a playful mind in doing tasks, she also made great efforts. She left behind, but she also hoped that they would do well instead of turning into enemies like now. Either they died or she died.


    She even wondered what the main system would do if she died at this time?


    The strength of these black men can''t be underestimated. At this time, we''ll send someone to come here. I''m afraid one will die and the other will die. At that time, how should the so-called main system deal with it.


    Thoughts gradually drift away, Xiao drink but gas explosion.


    This little bastard is really not afraid of death?


    He was all around her, and imprisoned her freedom, but she could still wander in such a time!


    "Who are you thinking of?" His voice was fierce. Thinking of the sword light that had saved her before, he roared: "do you think someone can save you at this time?"?! Su Tang, give up. No one can save you. "


    Su Tang looks at him calmly. At this time, whoever loses control of his mood will lose.


    "Xiao, you won''t kill me."


    If you really want to kill him, you won''t talk so much nonsense.


    So he''s just bluffing.


    The king of the sea is so humble.


    It''s really It''s pathetic.


    Su Tang''s eyes were a little compassionate, but they made Xiao drink.


    "You sympathize with me?" Xiao Jiu''s handsome face became ferocious, and the gloom between his eyebrows made people tremble. "Don''t worry, we will be together forever. Who said I''m reluctant to kill you? I''ll kill you and I''ll kill myself again. In this way, we can be together forever. "


    His dumb voice, coupled with the yearning expression, is a madman.


    Su Tang looked at each other''s deep eyes, not a bit soft hearted, holding a sword on his chest again stabbed in the past.


    He killed her, hesitated, and she killed her, never hesitated.


    That alone, he lost.


    Qi Heng''s life sword is not a piece of broken metal. It can kill Qi Heng, and naturally it can kill Xiao Xie. No, at the moment when she stabs it with a long sword, the flowing sea is frozen, and then Xiao Xie.


    Xiao drink was frozen, frozen before, his eyes empty, no desire for survival.


    The frozen Xiao Xie will not die immediately, but it''s not far from death. The system once said that as long as they let her kill them willingly, they will die, regardless of the damage value.


    Su Tang doesn''t understand this. She only knows that another man died in her hands.


    Xiao Jiu, a tough mouthed and grumpy shark, finally willingly offered his own life.


    Normally another man died, she should be happy, because the less left, the closer to her task, but she was not happy, she didn''t even want to continue to do the task.


    "Mo Qinglan." Instead of rushing out of the sea, she suddenly turned her head and looked to one side. On the surface, there was nothing there, but she knew that there was someone there.The man who just saved her is over there.


    Mo Qinglan''s sword was taught by her, so she couldn''t recognize the wrong person at all.


    At this point, there''s no need for her to hide anything.


    "You know what I''m doing, aren''t you afraid?"


    As the voice fell, a shadow appeared in the originally empty place. It was not the real Mo Qinglan, but a shadow of him. To a big man of such a level as them, he could distinguish a wave of divine consciousness.


    Mo Qinglan restored the jade crown, although in the sea, but floating like an immortal.


    He didn''t look like he was soaked in the sea, and his eyes were not like those of the other men. Instead, he looked at her gently.


    "Not afraid."


    Mo Qinglan eyes affectionate, looking at her, anyone can see the feelings in the eyes.


    This kind of eyes, on the contrary, let Sue sugar can''t stand, she would rather these men angry, angry, also don''t want to look at her like this.


    "Mo Qinglan, I want to kill you! You see, I''ve killed Yexiu, Qi Heng, and Satan, including Xiao Xie, who is now a shark. You may be the next one. In this way, aren''t you afraid? "


    Su Tang almost roared, but Mo Qinglan was as gentle as ever.


    Again, he said, "no fear."


    He was like this, but Sue sugar was a little bit broken.


    "Why? Why not be afraid? Shouldn''t you hate me? If it wasn''t for my appearance, you wouldn''t face such a situation. Maybe you will suffer some setbacks in the original world, but at least you won''t be cheated by me. "


    Su Tang''s words hurt Mo Qinglan. His little girl has never been a cruel person. He found out from the beginning.


    There are different ways of doing tasks, but her means are the most heartwarming.


    He always believed that his little girl had something to hide, and he was willing to believe her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1349

    The sea is just a wisp of consciousness of Mo Qinglan, but his trust almost makes Su Tang collapse.


    She sighed and wanted to see it. Just pay off the debt. Killing them will make them return to their peak. As for the future, whether they know or not, it''s the future.


    She put away the sword, but the little sword spirit on the other side of the boat looked strange.


    The storm on the sea stopped suddenly, and everyone was cheering. Only the little sword spirit dragged the little magic dragon to hide in a corner of the deck, muttering and whispering.


    Xiaojianling looks around and makes sure that no one pays attention to them. Then he secretly asks xiaomenglong.


    "Little master, can I ask you something?"


    Little magic dragon has been following Su Tang for a long time. I didn''t learn it well, but I can learn it as soon as I learn it.


    "I did."


    The simple little sword spirit got this answer for no reason. His wings forgot to stir him up. The whole person looked at him blankly. His face was red and very shy.


    My God, the little master told it!


    "Actually..." Small sword spirit some wriggle, and some shy way: "I also like little master."


    Little magic dragon didn''t expect that little sword spirit would have such a reaction. First he was stunned, and then he almost laughed.


    The blood in the devil dragon''s bones is inherited from Su Tang and Li Qiu. These two add up to invincible in the world. The little devil dragon inherits their excellent blood and is a good hand at fooling people.


    Fortunately, it didn''t want to sell xiaojianling, otherwise xiaojianling was still counting money for it.


    "Well, what do you want to ask?" Small magic dragon put away just now of obstinate, resume pure appearance.


    The little sword spirit didn''t think much, but he said what he thought. This problem bothered him for a long time. He thought about the little master, but he kept the master''s blood. He should know it best.


    "Little master, have you ever doubted who your father is?" The little sword spirit knows that the little devil dragon claims to be the seed of the devil king Li Qiu, but he doesn''t believe it. As a sword spirit, he knows his master''s breath best. If the little devil dragon has the master''s breath, it can''t be someone else''s.


    But now, there is a terrible coincidence in front of it.


    That is, it not only felt the master''s breath from the little magic dragon, but also felt the breath from all the big men who fought with Su Tang.


    Everyone''s breath is different. The higher his accomplishments are, the more different his breath is. But the eight big men he met are exactly the same. It''s terrible.


    Xiaojianling felt that the three outlooks had been reshaped, but xiaomenglong accepted them well, and didn''t feel any surprise.


    "My father? I''ll have to ask my numbness. " The little magic dragon blinked mischievously and said, "it doesn''t matter who my father is. I just need to recognize my hemp. The others are floating clouds." The little magic dragon said while stroking the little sword spirit, "you are the same as me. You are worried about what to do. When the sky collapses, I''m still numb. We just need to eat, drink and have fun. Don''t make trouble for me." Said, also called the next system.


    "Uncle Tong, is our squid ready?"


    The system is concentrating on the roast squid, with seasoning in hand. Hearing the call of the little magic dragon, it''s too late for the head, so it says, "dragon cub, wait a while, it''s almost ready to eat."


    Small magic dragon, "OK, uncle Tong, remember to call me." Then he said to xiaojianling, "if I think too much, I will lose my hair. If I lose my hair, I will be bald. I don''t want to be bald. Brother Jianling, do you want to be bald?"


    Xiaojianling is about a few hundred years older than him, so there is nothing wrong with calling him brother.


    Xiaojianling was so simple that when he heard the little master calling his brother, he was excited and excited.


    It''s just a magic weapon. How can he let the little master call him brother.


    "Little master, just call my name, brother or something, you don''t have to."


    ¡­¡­


    Besides Su Tang in the sea, her emotions come and go quickly. She just suffered from killing Xiao Xie. Now her emotions have recovered, and she can even talk with Mo Qinglan calmly.


    Qi Heng''s life sword still has bright red bloodstains on it. Under the scouring of the sea water, the bloodstains quickly fade, and finally disappear from the light pink.


    Su Tang looks at the sword in her hand. The moment the blood disappears, her smile rises again.


    "Little moqinglan, can you tell me where you are now?"


    The little girl''s mood recovers too fast, but she is a little fake. But Mo Qinglan doesn''t care. He''s been looking for her for so long. It''s rare that she takes the initiative to speak. Even if it''s fake, he is willing to go to the appointment.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Su Tang gently smile, the smile seems to go back to the past, she said: "yes, long time no see, can we chat?"


    After she finished saying this, Mo Qinglan''s pupils gradually deepened, and his mouth was filled with a smile like nothing. His eyes were even more gentle, almost drowning people. "If you come to me, I will come naturally."Su Tang avoided his gentle and watery eyes and said carelessly, "OK, I''ll wait for you. By the way, I remember you like to drink Lingcha, like to eat barbecue, friends from afar, I will certainly treat you well


    The smile on Mo Qinglan''s face gradually deepened, and her eyes became more gentle.


    "You remember that."


    Su Tang picked eyebrows. She must have made great efforts to attack the black male owners. She must be the first to investigate the other party''s preferences. After all, she was willing to take advantage of her favorite, so that she would not have to turn over the car.


    But she doesn''t know that all the likes of Mo Qinglan are based on her.


    In fact, the little girl likes to drink lingjiu more than qilingcha, but she is not good at drinking, and she was not in good health at that time. Mo Qinglan had no choice but to guide her slowly. For example, he likes to drink Lingcha, and gradually she gave up drinking. As for barbecue, she likes it more, but it''s not harmful. If she roasts it with some spirit animals, it will help her constitution, so Mo Qinglan doesn''t stop it. Instead, she spoils her unconditionally.


    But Su Tang didn''t know anything about it.


    Mo Qinglan is immortal. As long as Su Tang allows him to appear, he can show up between his fingers. Su Tang has no time to change her wet clothes.


    Mo Qinglan used to be a demon, but since his wife died, he has become more and more gentle. For example, at this moment, he saw Su Tang in a mess, and his smile was still shallow at the bottom of his eyes. He even said to her, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you here, and you''ll change your clothes slowly."


    He''s not in a hurry, but Sue sugar is.


    Kill one is also kill, now kill four, and then put together four, not only her liberation, they also liberation ah.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1350

    Su Tang changed clothes quickly, but in a few minutes, she was already dressed up.


    The boat they were on happened to be a cruise ship. It was a five-star cruise ship with first-class facilities. Because Su Tang had the grace of saving lives, the captain offered any help unconditionally. For example, at this moment, she asked for an independent restaurant, which was immediately arranged here.


    Mo Qinglan is sitting in the dining room. His seat is close to the window. When he looks up, he can see the boundless sea. Without the damage of outsiders, the sea is very beautiful, and the gulls also fly back.


    He just sat quietly until Sue sugar came.


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang is not used to the black man''s gentleness. In the past, this guy''s temper was as hot as Satan and Xiaojiu.


    "Long wait."


    Su sugar a come over, Mo Qing Lan all attention moved to her body.


    "I didn''t wait long." He looked at her with a smile, and his eyebrows and eyes were gentle. "After a fight, are you hungry? I''ve prepared some food. "


    Su Tang stabbed so many black male owners. For the first time, she was fighting and killing. Now, it''s like dating. It''s so harmonious.


    But no matter how harmonious it is, it''s just appearance.


    In essence, it''s still a killing.


    Mo Qinglan is Su Tang''s only place to escape by death. She doesn''t know what he has experienced after her death, but she is curious about the huge change of her personality.


    "May I ask, what have you been through these years?" As she said, the system brought the prepared Lingcha.


    The system is still a rabbit at the moment. It''s a bit awkward when walking. It bought the tea with its own points. It can''t help. It can only spend some points as atonement.


    "Son, this is the spirit tea you want, and this roasted squid, which I just roasted, tastes first-class. Try it."


    The system played a waiter, Su Tang did not blindly bully it, see, also gave it five points as a tip.


    When the task is finished, her value can be tripled. Under such circumstances, it''s hard to be stingy.


    Facing the same stingy host, the system is filled with tears.


    The weather has changed. His son is willing to give a tip.


    "All right, take the points and get out of here."


    System integral in hand, let alone let it roll, is to let it on the spot to dance a hair removal dance is no problem, no way, the world is declining, integral hard to earn ah.


    "Good!" In order to show that they are happy, the system really plays a rabbit roll action, straight Su sugar to see the eyelids straight pumping. When he rolled away, he asked, "son, can I roll well? If you don''t like it, I can roll it again. "


    Su Tang had a lot of emotions brewing before. Now she doesn''t feel any more. She looks at the stupid system without expression and says indifferently, "no matter how much you talk, eat rabbit''s head today."


    System a listen, pupil a shock, decisive run.


    After seeing all this, Mo Qinglan suddenly smiles.


    Although the system is stupid, the friendship between the two people can not be shaken. He knows very well that only when the friendship rises to a certain level can we fight recklessly.


    Su Tang was very embarrassed. Before the killing, she let people see such a hot eye scene, so she apologized and said, "ah, I''m really sorry. The system of the family doesn''t work very well. Don''t be surprised."


    Her words, let Mo Qinglan smile fade.


    The more polite she is, the more outsider she is. She is really just a tool for the task.


    "It doesn''t matter. On the contrary, it''s Tangtang. I haven''t seen you for a long time


    Su Tang touched her nose. Among all the black men, she married many times, but Mo Qinglan had the deepest memory. She had no choice but to escape on the night of marriage.


    It''s a good idea for him to be a bridal chamber flower candle. When his wife died in the peak period, how do you think it''s bad luck.


    "After a long time, I can''t remember many things clearly." In order to ease the embarrassment, Su Tang poured a cup of spirit tea for him. "The spirit tea bought out of my own pocket by my stingy system, try it."


    Mo Qinglan didn''t refuse. He tasted it, then stopped for a while, and then swallowed it without hesitation.


    His details did not escape Sue sugar''s eyes, but just when she was ready to pour herself a cup, the system gave her a voice.


    It''s only for one person, so no one can hear it except two people.


    The voice of the system was a little worried. Maybe she was afraid that she would drink the spirit tea, so opening her mouth was a big stop.


    "Son, you can''t drink Lingcha! Squid can eat


    Sugar:?


    The system says, "I don''t do it twice. Mo Qinglan has sent him to the door by himself. I can''t let him come back. So I''ve made some moves in Lingcha. Although you''ve taken my antidote, the antidote needs points. We can save a little. If you really want to eat it, you can eat squid. Just now, longzai has tasted it, saying it tastes good. "Su Tang holds the cup of Lingcha and looks at Mo Qinglan again. Her face has been smiling since then.


    She knew that Mo Qinglan knew that there was something wrong with the spirit tea, but he still drank it.


    Why?


    He trusted her so much that he could ignore his own life?


    Su Tang''s eyebrows gradually closed, but Mo Qinglan sighed and comforted: "sugar, it doesn''t matter."


    The more he comforted her, the worse she felt. It would be better for her to break up with her just like the previous black men, so she felt better. However, Mo Qinglan not only didn''t, but comforted her here.


    What is this?


    Su Tang pursed her lips, knowing that she had some problems.


    She called people here for his life. Now, it''s so hypocritical that she can''t even look down on herself.


    She didn''t speak, but Mo Qinglan sighed: "Tangtang really has nothing to say to me?" He looked at her for a moment, eyes full of affection, "perhaps, this is the last time we meet."


    How could it be the last time to meet? As long as you live, you will still have a chance to see each other, but it is not known if you can recognize each other when you meet again.


    "Since you believe me, I''ll talk to you directly." Su Tang raised her head again, her face was a bit stubborn, she said: "although I have no conscience, but I am not the one who avenges kindness, you can rest assured..." She opened her mouth, wanted to continue to say, but found that the next words could not be said.


    Seeing this, Mo Qinglan asked with a smile: "can''t you say it?"


    Su Tang opened her lips again, and then fully understood that it was the main system that didn''t let her disclose the secret ahead of time.


    "Well, I can''t say." She''s a little bit of a grouch. She''s much more lovely now than she used to be.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1351

    Su Tang was just in a hurry to change her clothes. Her hair didn''t dry. Mo Qinglan saw that they had already said the same thing, so she stretched out her hand to dry her hair with her breath.


    His action is very gentle, which reminds Sutang of the past world. At the last time of the two people, she fell into his arms after the worship. At that time, he seemed to be so gentle.


    He kisses her hair, holds her hand, and finally sees her in his arms.


    At that time, Su Tang''s mind was full of happiness after finishing the task, but now she is really dregs, and Mo Qinglan is really miserable.


    So, for the first time, she found her conscience and sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry."


    She took advantage of his feelings to complete the task. She cheated people and hearts. She deserved to be in the crematorium now.


    Mo Qinglan listen to her apology, slender eyelashes slightly vibrated, he light bask a, so long, after all, just a sorry ah.


    Just, it doesn''t matter. If he can get her back once, he can get her back a second time.


    Mo Qinglan''s tenderness didn''t tear up until the end. He looked at her so tenderly and contained all her cheating and bad temper.


    The more he was like this, the more uncomfortable Sue sugar was. At last, his figure faded, and she couldn''t come out.


    Too gentle, Su Tang this guy but eat soft don''t eat hard, you want this, she is reluctant to destroy this beautiful.


    No, Mo Qinglan disappeared. She was still staring at the chair he had just sat on. For a long time, until the system came bouncing, she suddenly reached out and patted her face.


    No, I have to come out!


    You have no future!


    It''s just a ray of scattered soul, scattered soul!!


    Su Tang screamed silently, but the system was in a good mood. Of course, with the lessons of the previous several times, the system did not show any happiness this time, but looked at her anxiously.


    "Son, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Tang looked out of the window at the blue sky, white clouds and the blue sea, and sighed, "spring is coming."


    She just had such a moment, think Mo Qinglan really good, this is the ideal boyfriend, tall and handsome, powerful, the most important thing is to be gentle with her.


    Such a man, who can be indifferent ah!


    The first step of the system is to pour out the Lingcha, so as not to drink it by mistake later. After pouring out the Lingcha, it looks at the squid on the table and feels heartbroken.


    "Son, why don''t you eat such delicious squid?"


    "Shame on waste!"


    Squid is cold, and the taste will change if you eat it again.


    Su Tang glanced at it, and the system was very similar to those mothers who were reluctant to waste food. Although the squid was cold, it was not bad. He tried to eat it, and found that there was nothing else except the bad taste.


    So it began to eat hard.


    When the captain of the cruise ship came over, he saw a rabbit with its mouth full of food. The mouth was bulging. The captain slipped at that time.


    "Rabbit, rabbit eat meat?"


    The captain''s frightened voice made Su Tang come back to her senses. She looked sideways. Seeing that the captain''s eyes were wide open, she explained, "don''t worry, it doesn''t eat people."


    It''s OK not to explain. As soon as he explained, the captain was stunned.


    With a bang, the captain fell to the ground, and the squid in the mouth of the system fell to the ground. There was a very small sound, and then came the cry of the system, "Oh, my roast squid!"


    You know, this squid is different from other squid. If it''s common, the system will not be so economical. It''s a monster. It''s so powerful that it''s good for it.


    He looked at the squid on the ground and asked Su Tang, "son, if I pick it up, can I still eat it?"


    Su Tang didn''t look at me. "Don''t give me shame, just a piece of squid, and there are three pieces left. When you find it, you can see what''s good around them. As for the squid, it''s lost! "


    It''s not easy for the system to give birth to a rabbit, but it''s hard for the system to give birth to a rabbit. Finally, the squid is thrown out.


    "I''ll count the blackened fragments."


    Without waiting for the system to finish, Su Tang said, "death, Li Qiu, and Mo Chen who returns to the original world."


    Three pieces of male master, but one more difficult to solve.


    Because even the fragmented male owners had independent personalities before. For example, Mo Qinglan was gentle and powerful, and his fierce enemy was as fierce and fierce as his name. Although the identity of the God of death was somewhat terrible, he was a proud ghost. As for Mo Chen


    Su Tang frowned slightly, and now she couldn''t tell.


    Once upon a time, Mo Chen was also a free and easy guy. He would do whatever he wanted, regardless of other people''s opinions. But later, with his departure, Su Tang couldn''t see his temperament clearly.


    Is it to retreat or to put it down?Su Tang shakes her head. Forget it. Now is not the time to attack. Mo Chen can put it aside first. She can find the other two first.


    Death is easier to attack than fierce hatred.


    Su Tang feels at ease and wants to find death first. But before she leaves the cruise ship, Li Qiu comes to her door.


    His door did not appear in front of her, but directly went to her dream.


    The dream world, in fact, is the same as the outside world, the same cruise ship, even the same restaurant, even the two people sit in the same position, the only difference is that Mo Qinglan becomes Li Qiu.


    Mo Qinglan and Li Qiu are two different guys. Li Qiu is straight and gentle. He hardly shows up.


    They sat face to face, and the system came over with Lingcha and roasted squid as before.


    Just different from the previous time, Mo Qinglan is to let the system down and leave, and Li Qiu is a direct fist, hit the system eyes almost stare out.


    It uttered a very shrill scream, and then the whole person hit the wall heavily, and finally slowly slipped down.


    Look at Li Qiu again, he seems to have nothing to do, playing with the spirit tea brought up by the system.


    In the dream, Su Tang was sealed with some memories. She could only feel that she knew everything before her eyes, no matter how much she had.


    "My candy is good at playing." Li Qiu looks at her with a smile. On her handsome face, her eyes are cold and deep.


    Although Su Tang has sealed some memories, she still remembers to "kill" them by herself. Now that the other party comes to her door, how can she give up.


    "Generally, I can''t compare with Li Chengzhu." Su Tang said with a smile, "Lord Li has come all the way here. Is there anything to eat?"


    She smiles too warmly, but in Li Qiu''s eyes, this little bastard is full of thinking about how to poison himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1352

    What a poisonous woman!


    Li Qiu was so angry that he wanted to kill people, but he hesitated when he looked at the little girl with a sweet smile.


    What to kill? That''s his wife. He will be killed. He will be a widower in the future!


    Li Chou gritted his teeth and held back his anger. But Su Tang looked at her strangely. She didn''t understand. She didn''t know that the system was secretly working in Lingcha.


    "Eat?" Li Chou looked at her gloomily, and then suddenly burst into a very dazzling smile, "yes, I came from a long distance. As my wife, Tangtang really needs to prepare some food. Otherwise, what can I do if I am hungry for my husband?"


    At first, it didn''t sound like much, but when he said it, his smile was dazzling, but it was strange everywhere, and his eyes were obviously thinking about something.


    Su Tang is sitting in a state of anxiety, for fear that she will fall into his trap, but she can''t give advice on her face.


    "You and I have known each other for such a long time. It''s just food. As long as you say, I''ll be as ready as possible."


    It''s like treating a condemned man with the last bite of rice that he must be satisfied with. As for his wife, Su Tang doesn''t mention it, as if she doesn''t exist.


    Of course, Li Qiu can see her intention. They have become relatives and have a little son. But this little bastard says that if he turns over, he should turn down mercilessly.


    Unfortunately, she met him.


    In this life, unless he let go, she can only belong to her.


    Mo Qinglan is a gentle gentleman. He didn''t want to be frivolous or hurt her at the last moment, but Li Qiu is different. Every word of the little bastard no longer stimulates his nerves. He looks black, and his fundus diseases can''t be controlled any more.


    "Tangtang knows me so well that she should know what I like best."


    This is really a question for Su Tang. Li Qiu doesn''t have anything he likes to eat. As long as it''s made by her, he will eat it. No matter what you do, he will CD it. But it''s different for another person. He doesn''t even look at another person, let alone eat it.


    "Well, I''ll cook for myself, thanks to the Lord Li." She said, is about to stand up, but Li Qiu suddenly stopped her way.


    Su Tang looked at the big long leg standing in front of her, her eyes slightly picked, "Li Chengzhu, this is it?"


    Li Qiu bared his teeth with a smile, "they are all thousand year old goblins. What''s the meaning of Tangtang pretending to be innocent like this?" As he said, he looked people up and down. "Tangtang used to sleep in my arms every night. Over the years, without me, can you get used to it?"


    This words a, Su sugar immediately frowned, well say these why, day and day, hard not he still want to play hooligans?


    Li Qiu is just about to play a hooligan. His eyes have a strong sense of aggression. When he looks at Su Tang, he seems to swallow his life.


    He said, "I know what you want."


    Su Tang kept her face unchanged, but the next second, she not only could not calm down, but also wanted to kill people.


    Li Qiu said: "it''s not difficult for you to want my life. Now, take off your clothes."


    Su Tang:???


    What the hell are you talking about?


    Li Qiu continued: "as long as you can please me, what do you want me to do, even if you want my life."


    Sue sugar''s face is black. What kind of person is she?


    Please him? Who does he think she is! The X girl in the building?


    Pooh, asshole!


    "I think you want to fart." Su Tang''s face is expressionless, but she has already thought that the soft can''t do, so the hard.


    Compared with her accomplishments, she is not bad except for her lack of aura. As for the lack of aura, she can overcome it in a short time. Besides, she has a rune array, which is enough to become her strength.


    However, she didn''t realize that it was a dream. It was Li Qiu''s dream. No matter what symbols she drew or what array she arranged, it would not have any effect.


    "Lord Li, it was easy to get together and disperse. If you had to make trouble, I would not shrink back."


    Li Qiu and so on is now, otherwise he is still afraid of his soft hand, reluctant to deal with her.


    "My wife will not flinch, but Tangtang, if you think about it, you will have no chance to regret it. At that time..." He licked his thin lip and laughed with a monstrous smile. "Don''t cry and beg for mercy."


    Sue sugar frowned, "you think too much."


    People can be hurt, but face must not be lost, or she will not face when she goes out later.


    Su Tang thought that it was the same as before, but in ordinary fighting, fighting to death meant attacking a little bit. But she never thought that Li Qiu didn''t know what he had done. No matter how she attacked, she couldn''t hurt him. That''s all. Even the Fu and the array she drew would be invalid on the cruise ship.


    It''s not right. It''s not right!


    He must have done something!


    Su Tang suddenly raises her head. She is thinking that if she can''t do it, she can''t fight and run. If she can''t, she can call out the little magic dragon and delay for a while. But before she has time to act, Li Qiu sees through her actions and traps her first.There are several kinds of blackened soul fragments. Li Qiu and Satan are of the same type. Faced with such fragments, they are either stronger or obedient. But now, Sutang doesn''t want to go any way.


    "Li Qiu, what do you want to do?"


    She couldn''t move, so she was locked in the restaurant. Compared with her, Li Qiu was more excited. Even the air was filled with his excitement factor.


    "You know, Tangtang, there was something I always wanted to do, but if you didn''t want to do it, I respected you and kept it under control, but You are not obedient. " He said this, sighing, "you say, should I punish you?"


    Su Tang pursed her lips. What''s the punishment? What''s the punishment of the black man? Apart from the small black house or confinement, what can he do?


    However, Su Tang is still young. She never thought that the blackened man could continue to be black. He even started to untie her clothes in the restaurant as if no one else was there!


    There are still many guests on the cruise ship, and the restaurant is not closed. Although the captain gives them time to be alone, there is a corridor on the other side of the restaurant, and tourists can be seen passing by from time to time. If tourists turn back at this time, they will surely find something!


    "What do you want to do?" Su Tang''s pupils are shocked. I can''t believe Li Qiu would do it!


    But Li Qiu laughed, "what do you do? Can''t Tangtang understand? "


    If the system is in use at this time, it will be able to realize what it means when the rabbit''s eyes are mosaic. It''s so shocking, but now, it''s sleeping in the dark. It doesn''t know that its host is about to be bullied in the dream.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1353

    This action made Su Tang suddenly think of rattan play not long ago. In terms of character, Satan and Li Qiu are somewhat similar, and they are hot tempered. Even when they are angry, the so-called teaching people is the same.


    Su Tang couldn''t move, but she could feel the occasional tourists walking in the corridor. At that moment, the whole person froze.


    She is not a pervert, not interested in let others appreciate this kind of thing, such an exciting game, she not only will not head, but also angry.


    Different from Mo Qinglan''s remorse, Su Tang''s small universe broke out in the face of Li Qiu.


    She can''t move, but she can think. Li Qiu is angry. Now he is acting on the basis of happiness and anger. If she coaxes him a little, he will still be deceived.


    Su Tang forces herself to calm down. At this moment, more and more people walk on the corridor. Li Qiu bends down and leans his chin against her shoulder socket, laughing with evil spirits.


    He said: "Tangtang, it seems that lunch time is up. Although the captain lent you this restaurant for the time being, the captain can''t make his guests hungry when the time comes. Now, what do you say to do?"


    He looked at her from top to bottom with appreciation. Su Tang''s clothes were half removed. In Li Qiu''s opinion, the whole solution was meaningless. This kind of hazy half solution was the most interesting. He gave her the possibility of turning around, and then broke her hope by hand later.


    Just as she broke his hope!


    Li Qiu is so crazy, which makes Su Tang feel incredible. Is this man crazy?! It must be crazy. If you don''t let me, will you make such a bold move? One of the most obvious features of the black male owners is their possessiveness. Their paranoia will kill anyone who wants to get close to them.


    Su Tang is divided in the circle by them, but now, this bastard wants to break all this by himself?


    "Li Qiu, do you know what you are doing?" Su sugar calm voice, forehead sweat also followed out.


    There were more and more footsteps in her ears. Several times, she could hear the conversation between tourists. Most of their conversations focused on the terrible things that happened recently. They just said it, and then it changed.


    For example, a man said, "have you noticed Miss Su?" As he said, he gave out obscene laughter. "It''s so beautiful. If I could go to her, I would give her my life."


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, others immediately followed suit.


    "Why, your request is so low? In ability, it''s just a woman. Listen to me. Compared with women, my life is the most important. "


    The wretched man immediately retorted: "what is life? If you miss this village, you will not have this shop. You don''t understand. "


    Their conversation didn''t mean to keep their voice down, so the words quickly came through.


    The more she listened, the blacker her face became. In the end, she even thought of killing people.


    But Li Qiu seemed to find something interesting. He said lazily, "what''s the matter, my little baby? Is that angry?"


    Su Tang pursed her lips. Li Qiu was obviously trying to embarrass her. She couldn''t be fooled by him. She had to calm down!


    Li Qiu''s eyes flashed. At this time, the little girl could be calm. She was the one he liked. She was calm enough.


    It''s a pity that he insisted on her breaking the credit today.


    "Sugar baby, what do you think will happen if I invite them in at this time?" Li Qiu said casually, "you see, they are willing to die for you, or let''s try and see if he is willing to die for you."


    As soon as he finished, he didn''t give Su Tang any chance to answer, so he opened the door.


    Although it was a restaurant, the sudden opening of the door still startled the man in the corridor. In curiosity, they hesitated and came in.


    "Well, didn''t the captain say that the restaurant was temporarily closed? Why did it open all of a sudden? "


    "Who knows, but since it''s open, we''ll go in and have a look. Maybe we can find any interesting little secret."


    Su Tang''s back to them, from the back, her clothes are complete, but if these two people come to her, then everything will be different.


    Su Tang has been working for such a long time. She has never met such a situation today. The former black man wanted to cover her tightly. Let alone let others see her. She wanted to eat when she saw others. But now, this bastard put people in under such a situation!


    She wanted to scold, but she was afraid of provoking Li Qiu and making him do more crazy things. She could only bite her lower lip. As for Li Qiu, who was rich in nature, she said hello to them.


    "I heard that you like Miss Su very much?" Li Chou chuckled and moved his eyes to Su Tang. He said, "I just heard you two say that if you can go to Miss Su''s collapse, you can even give up your life?"


    Su Tang couldn''t see what the two looked like, but he could tell from the tone. At this moment, the man heard Li Qiu say so, and he was already angry and incoherent."That''s natural. Miss Su is very beautiful, and her temperament is very rare. You don''t know how attractive she is. She doesn''t even need to talk. She just needs to stop there oh¡­¡­¡± That person sends out intoxicated tone, difficult extricate oneself a way: "really make people''s mind ripple."


    So naked, sugar gas began to shake.


    But Li Qiu is still there: "since she is so attractive, then, give you a chance, let you get what you want."


    As soon as the words came out, the man became more and more excited, and even his voice trembled, "this gentleman, is this really true?"


    Li Qiu, "he is serious." He raised the corner of his lips, and when he finished, he suddenly gouged out the man''s eyes.


    At the moment when her eyes were taken away, the man''s wail almost rang through the restaurant, and even Sutang was shocked.


    But Li Qiu was the only one. He said with a smile, "since my heart yearns, I have to pay a price. These eyes are the price." As he said it, he brought the man to Su Tang. The whole man was like a madman. "Look, the person you like is standing in front of you."


    Su Tang


    The man had been crying because his eyes were gouged away. But when Li Qiu said that, he not only stopped howling, but also had a strange obsession on his face.


    "Is Miss Su really here?"


    There were two empty blood skeletons on his face, but there was an infatuated smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Miss Su, my love." He said, holding out his hand, "would you like to be with me?"


    Su Tang''s hands were about to be touched by him. Li Qiu took out his hand again. The light of the sword flashed in front of him. Then, his two neat arms were cut off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1354

    The moment her arm was cut off, fresh blood splashed Su Tang''s face. She couldn''t move, so she couldn''t escape.


    Li Qiu finished chopping his hand, and then he began to laugh, "Oh, Tangtang, I''m so sorry to make you dirty. Don''t worry, I''ll clean it up." He said that when he cleaned up, he kicked the blind passer-by to one side, then put out his tongue and began to lick the blood on her face a little bit.


    What kind of abnormal things have the black man never done? But Su Tang has never seen anything like this. Niang, it''s someone else''s blood. Isn''t it dirty?


    Sure enough, the brain circuit of neuropathy is beyond her comprehension.


    A passer-by has been kicked to one side half dead. Normally, it''s time to stop. But the passer-by is very good at adding drama to himself. He has no arms and doesn''t even hum. He crawls up from the ground and walks to Sutang.


    "Miss Su, where are you, Miss Su?"


    He looks devoutly like a believer. Because he has no eyes and can''t see the road clearly, he walks in a bumpy way. Because he has no arms, it''s hard to get up when he falls down. But even so, he still doesn''t want to give up looking for someone.


    This action, Su sugar suddenly see Leng.


    On the surface, this passer-by is just a trivial passer-by, but in fact, he is implicitly representing those black men. ***


    Then, after she left, whether these black male owners, like this passer-by, regardless of danger, regardless of pain, just wanted her.


    Su Tang''s previous tension and anger began to slowly subside. It was obvious that no matter how angry or crazy Li Qiu was, he would never allow other men to see her now.


    Then, all in front of her, she can probably be sure that this is an illusion.


    The passers-by is fake, the restaurant is fake, and even the cruise ship is fake. Everything here, except the two of them, is real.


    After thinking about it, Su Tang''s previous mood was all calm. She looked at the evil Lord of the demon Kingdom indifferently and said, "is the Lord really willing to give me to others?"


    When she said this, Li Qiu became stiff with naked eyes. He narrowed his eyes and then laughed, "send me?"


    Su Tang hum a, "say, at the beginning you and I know each other, it is someone gave me to you."


    Li Qiu laughed louder. She was right. When they first met, someone gave her to him as a gift. At that time, he didn''t like such a humble gift, so he threw it away.


    "Tell me what''s going on in your head." Li Qiu''s smile made his eyebrows and eyes bend down, but his anger became more and more serious with his laughter. He said: "the things in my Li Qiu''s hands, whether it''s people or things, even if I don''t want them, it''s not for others to pick them up!"


    When he said this, he finally retreated with a smile on his face for a long time. Then, with the long sword in his hand, he broke the poor passer-by to pieces.


    The method was too bloody. Thanks to Su Tang''s distance, she splashed some blood on her shoes.


    However, Su Tang looked at the shoes on her feet and suddenly had a bold idea.


    Before the blood splashed on her face, he actually licked clean, so now splashed on her shoes, how dare he lick clean?


    "Since it''s your stuff, then, Master Li, do you want to take good care of it?" She tilted her head, smile sweet, such a smile, let Li Qiu trance.


    They were at each other''s throats, but he hadn''t seen her smile for a long time.


    Su Tang, "here, my shoes are dirty. As my master, what should Lord Li do?"


    Li Qiu followed her words and saw the blood on her feet. "Do you want me to lick it clean?"


    Su Tang smiles, "ah, this is not what I said. I''m just curious. Lord Li cares so much about me. If I get dirty, what should Lord Li do?"


    The word dirty is too broad to define.


    Emotionally, Su Tang is not only Li Qiu, but also a husband. They don''t know that they are soul fragments. In their eyes, Su Tang is a scum girl who steps on several boats. How can such a woman be clean.


    Su Tang opened his words, which made Li Qiu more gloomy.


    He never mentioned those things. It was true that he was deceiving himself, but he didn''t expect that she raised them herself in the end.


    Su Tang also said: "according to my understanding of Lord Li, there is no need to take the dirty things, either lose them or..." She said this, a slight pause, and then, anti guest, smile bright way: "Li Chengzhu willing to kill me?"


    Stepping on so many boats, even if the car finally capsized, no black man was willing to hurt her.


    Su Tang is bold and fearless, and she is caught in a dreamland, but also to create a crisis for her, nothing more than to test her bottom line.However, her bottom line is not so easy to explore?


    You know, sometimes even she doesn''t know where her bottom line is. For example, in the past, if someone told her that she would redo the task after the task was finished, she would crush the dog''s head of the other party. For example, someone told her that even if two tasks were redone and successfully completed, she would have to clean up a mess in the end, and she would surely die with the other party.


    However, now, the dog''s head of the system has not been pinched, and she has never thought of dying together, so people, until the final stage, no one can say what will happen in the future.


    Li Qiu is really not willing to kill her, and he also found that Su Tang from the beginning of anger, fear, tension, to today''s ease, once this happens, he knows he lost.


    The little girl has seen through his play.


    "When did you know that?" With the fall of his words, great changes have taken place in those passers-by and the surrounding environment.


    Without the dining room, there was endless darkness around him, and he just stood there, and the darkness was almost integrated with him. If he didn''t open his mouth, Su Tang would be able to ignore people.


    Su Tang, "just now, apart from you, I have never seen a passer-by have such deep attachment to me."


    When she said this, she seemed to have some helplessness.


    It''s like they''re a bunch of nuts.


    Li Qiu dares to love and hate her. He never conceals her feelings. Only when he loves her deeply can he hate her deeply. At this moment, he has a kind of idea that he wants to die with her. When the time comes, the ashes of the two people will be placed together, and he will also pester her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1355

    Su Tang looks at him as if he is crazy, and suddenly has a plan. Now this game is hard to break, but it''s not impossible. For example, she killed herself.


    But now, how to die?


    She narrowed her eyes and quietly watched Li Qiu perform. Then, she used a very primitive way to bite her tongue.


    This method of death should be quite painful, but unexpectedly, Su Tang did not feel any pain after biting it. However, the lack of pain does not mean that there are no other things, such as blood stains.


    She snorted, and the blood came out of her mouth uncontrollably.


    With the blood spitting out, her breath began to be disordered. Her white skin was stained with blood, and she was startled. Because she couldn''t move, even though she was weak, people still stood there, but her pupils began to relax. Her eyes, which used to be full of aura, were now slowly dim, just like a good pearl covered with dust.


    Li Qiu is suddenly stunned from her madness. He has seen her in countless ways. Because she was offered by her family, she wanted to use all her 18 martial arts skills in order to survive. Later, she became more and more important in her heart. Then she gradually showed her sharp claws, arrogant and arrogant. But he loved her that way.


    However, this kind of desperate look


    Li Qiu''s pupils suddenly shrank. At this moment, because it was too real, he forgot that it was just his dream, not reality.


    The dream is false, but her desire to die is real.


    He immediately untied her imprisonment. Once the imprisonment was released, Su Tang collapsed. At the last moment, Li Qiu caught her.


    He caught his little girl, but not her heart.


    Blood is still pouring out. Li Qiu''s cultivation, for a moment, forgets his own cultivation and chooses to cover it with his hand.


    The blood gushed from his fingertips and couldn''t stop.


    Li Qiu''s eyes finally changed from the initial panic into sadness, "Tangtang, why, why!" He said, and in the end, he almost roared. It was a powerless roar, and there was a slight tremor in the roar.


    He''s afraid.


    Sue sugar raised her lips and chuckled.


    No tongue can not speak, so she did not speak, just lax eyes but some sympathy.


    She is sympathizing with him.


    After Li Qiu found this, all his movements stopped. He looked at her, but then laughed, "so, would Tang Tang rather die?"


    He was smiling, but tears came from his eyes.


    With too much blood loss, Sutang''s face became paler and paler. In the end, it was like a piece of white paper. However, there was no fear of death in her eyes. On the contrary, there was a relief.


    Yes, leaving him is liberation, isn''t it?


    Li Qiu''s voice was hoarse, and his gray eyes didn''t see a ray of light, as if he had been abandoned by the world.


    He said: "since Tangtang doesn''t want to live, what''s the use of my life." As he said this, he took out a long sword from the void. At first sight, the sword was very similar to Qi Heng''s Benming sword, but Su Tang knew that it was not the same sword.


    He handed the sword to Su Tang, but Su Tang''s life was almost gone. How can he hold a sword?


    So the sword finally fell to the ground.


    Clang when a, Su sugar is also surprised by this movement is not light.


    Su Tang is soft hearted after all, but no matter how soft hearted she is, she can''t stop what should happen next, so she chooses to close her eyes.


    And the moment Li Qiu closed her eyes, the world collapsed.


    She just hates herself?


    Don''t you want to look at him at the last moment of your life?


    Li Qiu''s heart is full of holes. He trembles and picks up the sword on the ground. Whether Su Tang wants to or not, he still sticks the sword in her hand. Then, in case it falls again, he holds her hand with his own hand.


    "Sugar, as you wish."


    Words fall, no longer hesitate, he holds her hand, so to his chest poke.


    In the end, Li Qiu didn''t want to hurt his little girl. She died on the same day in the same year, which was just an illusion in her dream. When she woke up, he would be no longer an annoying follower.


    The sword is along Su Tang''s chest, into Li Qiu''s chest, kill two birds with one stone, but Su Tang did not feel any pain, but she felt Li Qiu''s life is dying.


    At this last moment, she couldn''t help opening her eyes.


    The moment she opened her eyes, her breath was inexplicable. The previously dark world now has a little bit of light, flickering light, finally breaking the dark world


    In the cabin, Sue sugar suddenly sat up from the bed.


    She felt the direction of her heart, there was no blood on it, and she could not feel the pain, but her heart was inexplicably painful. After a while, her sour eyes finally burst into tears.


    One drop, two drops, like a broken pearl.


    The quilt was wet, but she didn''t know it until the system rushed in excitedly from the outside."Gee, my sugar, what did you do? How can Li Qiu''s health drop in a straight line? There''s only 10% left! No, just when I was talking, it was 5% and 3%! I''m gigao


    "It''s cleared!"


    Su Tang''s face is as bad as the system is excited.


    Her fingers trembled slightly, and then she murmured in a hoarse voice: "is it cleared?"


    The system learned well, this time did not dare to surprise shouting, but carefully: "well, this side shows that it has been cleared."


    Su Tang unconsciously clenched her fist. She let out a long breath. She didn''t know whether she was relieved or something else. For a long time, she said in a dumb voice: "there are still a few people left."


    The tearing of the chest pain gradually dispersed, as if Li Qiu''s last breath in the world had finally faded away.


    She took a deep breath. The tears on her face dried up. She slowly raised her head. Then, she heard the system whisper: "death is left. Oh, there''s another ink sink that goes back to the original world. "


    These two did not appear, more should be waiting for her to come.


    To kill one is to kill, to kill a group is to kill. It''s better to solve all the problems at one time than to be compassionate.


    "Report the address." She said and came down from the bed.


    The system automatically turns around and says, "he''s in your house."


    Su Tang changed clothes slightly, and said, "my family?"


    The system says, "yes, the little apartment that was burned down by the night repair of Bruce Lee. Now it''s repaired by death, and he lives in it." Speaking of this, he added, "he''s been living there ever since you broke your face with them."


    After all, the protoss has a long life, but it''s not a short time in terms of human life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1356

    The cruise ship is still on the sea, but Su Tang can''t wait for it to land, so she calls on the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit to go on the road together.


    With the help of xiaojianling, Su Tang didn''t waste much time when she came home.


    The small apartment she used to live in was not big, but her neighbors all knew her. Now she finally came back. Many of her neighbors were stunned for a moment, and then began to talk to her.


    "Ah, it''s su Tang. You''ve finally come back. I heard my daughter say that you live in a very nice young man. Do you know that young man?"


    Aunt''s eyes were curious, which made people around her follow.


    One of the hobbies of Chinese people is to have fun.


    "I live in the same family. Can I not recognize you?" Another aunt immediately interrupted, and said: "Su Tang, we are not looking for hukou. We are just curious about where the young man comes from. You say that everyone lives in the same building and they are all neighbors. It''s better to know the root and the bottom. If there''s anything, we can help each other."


    "I think that young man looks like a foreigner. His nose and eyes are different from ours."


    "It''s said that he is two meters in length!"


    "Oh? That high, two meters? If it''s a little higher, the ceiling will reach it. "


    ¡­¡­


    With more and more comments, Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry.


    If these aunts and aunts continue to talk, death will become a giant.


    "He''s my friend. As for his height, he''s not several meters tall. His normal height is one meter eighty-eight." Su Tang casually explained a few words, and deliberately picked up the mobile phone, pretending to be very busy: "my friend urged me, do not talk to you."


    Su Tang left, and the aunts'' voices became louder. Even when she entered the elevator, she could hear the loud voices, but fortunately, although the aunts gossip, they didn''t slander her.


    No, there''s someone else speaking for her.


    "Hey, I said that when you old bitches and Miss Su came to live, you still sympathized with others. Did the little girl have any sex relations in those years? No, why, no one else is allowed to pursue good-looking girls? Be pursued by a few people is private life chaos? Bah, I think you are sour


    "That''s to say, the little girl who has been away for several months and finally comes back is said by you to go out and have a baby. What about the baby? I see a rabbit and a cat


    The rabbit is the system, and the cat is the little magic dragon, and the little sword spirit becomes a pendant, and nobody pays attention to it.


    The elevator was running very fast, but in just ten seconds, Su Tang came to the door.


    She didn''t immediately unlock the lock. She just stood at the door. As for someone in the house, she knew that she was back at the moment when she returned to the community. Death didn''t take the initiative, but put away the previously released consciousness.


    A small move, before also speaking for Su sugar aunt suddenly twitch for a while, then, a face at a loss to look around.


    "Well? What am I doing here? I have to go home and cook! "


    "Oh, my pot is still stewed with meat. Why did it suddenly get dark on this day?"


    ¡­¡­


    Death left from the window, he looked back, looking at the position of the door, two people across the door, one standing outside the door, one standing inside the door, no one took the initiative.


    Finally, the system can''t help but kick it.


    While kicking, he said to Su Tang, "son, I know you can''t bear it, but we''re better off with long pain than short pain." As soon as the voice fell, the door was kicked open by the system. Unfortunately, before it could see death clearly, it was thrown out of the window.


    Su Tang saw a white arc, and then heard someone yelling at him under the building.


    "I''m going to die. Who''s throwing a ball in the air?"


    Little Jianling and little magic dragon have known the system for a long time. Seeing this, they rush past.


    A sword light and a winged little dragon rush straight down. At last, they catch the system in a dangerous position on the second floor.


    The system was scared, and the rabbit''s ears stood up. Fortunately, he didn''t lose his life.


    It patted his chest, scared voice some color change, "too terrible, I did not even look like death clearly."


    Small sword spirit is pure, don''t think much, just way: "you don''t rush to front next time."


    Small magic dragon also nodded, "this kind of thing to let me hemp do, I hemp do, they will not be angry, but also ask me hemp called pain, if you, they will only feel that you are abandoning their own life is too long."


    The system is also difficult. This task can''t be finished. It''s not a matter of bad luck. It can''t reset the system itself, but Su Tang is different. She may be out of her wits. Of course, she knows that kicking the door is dangerous, but she has to make a quick decision to deal with it. It just speeds up the progress.


    "It''s OK. My life is saved. Next time No next time! "


    The God of death is so vicious that when he throws it down, it directly limits its power and makes it useless even if it has space. If it''s not for the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit, it will fall into a rabbit cake.The system is afraid to sit on the ground, do not want to, this time someone actually splashed a basin of water down.


    Shua, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit are so fast that they immediately flash to one side. Only the system, whose heart is still thumping, is afraid to jump, so there is no time to escape.


    Water from the sky, it reached out and touched his face wet rabbit hair, angry, "who is it, which little boy! Don''t be caught by your rabbit master, bah, master Tong, or master Tong will tear you up! "


    The little magic dragon and the little sword spirit stood on one side and looked at each other. Then they raised their heads in unison. They whispered: "don''t scold me."


    The system is still angry, "why not curse?"


    Even if death bullies it, but others, it can''t be forgiven!


    But the little magic dragon said, "that''s one of my Babas." When it comes to Baba, it still has a lingering fear on its face, "this water is not ordinary water, don''t you find that your rabbit hair has begun to freeze?"


    It''s not just rabbit hair that''s frozen, half of the body of the system is frozen.


    "The trough?"


    The system''s face changed, but it''s too late.


    The little sword spirit looked at it sympathetically, but the little magic dragon was very calm. It said, "it''s OK. With my numb speed, it will last for half a month. Don''t worry, it won''t last long."


    In a short period of time, the ice is not enough to freeze people to death, but it''s not easy to be frozen like this.


    The little magic dragon tilted his head and asked him, "do you need my help?"


    If it''s sugar, it should be solved soon.


    The system has been very noisy, but this time it was unexpectedly silent, "no, let her play."


    "But..." Xiaojianling frowned and said, "I can''t get rid of such a freezing spell with my master."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1357

    Behind the door, death was not alone. There were two hellhounds at his feet.


    The dog and Su Tang are old acquaintances. As soon as they see her, the two hellhounds immediately wag their tails. It''s like a dog, just like a docile dog, and they''re about to pounce on her.


    Sue sugar was ready to meet with death at the beginning, but she was shocked when she saw the hellhound.


    She once fed the evil dog for a period of time, Li Qiu had the little magic dragon, and death had the evil dog.


    At first, the dogs could control themselves, but later they found that Su Tang didn''t come, so they tilted their heads, thinking about how their hostess didn''t come? If it had been in the past, she would have taken out their favorite food, and then gave it to them mercilessly.


    It''s been a long time since the evil dog saw Su Tang. Although there was no snack at the beginning, they soon forgot about it. As the only hostess in hell, the evil dogs still like her very much, so she didn''t step forward, so they chose to rush on her own.


    "Ow ~"


    it''s a vicious dog, but it barks like a wolf.


    Soon, Su Tang''s feet were surrounded by two vicious dogs. They were as happy as harmless dogs, so they had to greet Su Tang''s face with their tongue.


    Su Tang was also very surprised at the beginning. Like little magic dragon, she didn''t want to repeat when she left. How could she forget the animal she fed so easily? But after the joy, she felt something else in her heart.


    How about reunion? In the end, it''s not about leaving.


    She forced herself to ignore the two fierce dogs, but as soon as she looked up, she heard death say slowly, "sugar, welcome home."


    A welcome home, just four words, but will be su Tangzhen for a long time can not recall.


    The word "home" is so sentimental, but she knows that she has no home.


    She has no family, no parents, even no friends in this world. She is alone. Even she doesn''t know why she was so persistent in the idea of going home.


    After a long silence, finally, her consciousness returned slowly. She remembered that she still had unfinished tasks.


    "Death."


    She looked at him and at last gave him a faint smile.


    There was no sword or sword between them. Instead, they were more like an old husband and wife. When he went home, she nodded and laughed. Everything was so beautiful. Unfortunately, it was a fake.


    Since Su Tang''s departure, death''s brow has been gloomy all the year round, which can''t be resolved. But at this time, his eyes are twinkling.


    Just like in the darkness of death, the bright light suddenly lit up, and even the death that could not be resolved all the year round also faded a lot.


    Death''s body, there is a little smoke, very light, but fascinating.


    Different from other black male masters, he has no sad childhood, no betrayal and setbacks. His life is more like a pool of stagnant water. Although the God of light dotes on him and other gods revere him, these can not resist the stillness of his life.


    The arrival of Su Tang is like injecting life into the stagnant water. She left and took away her life.


    Death''s face did not appear any anger or anger, he just looked at her lightly, a simple welcome home, and then turned to the kitchen.


    here is clearly the home of Suzi, but she is as helpless as a guest, half dead, or death from the kitchen, and he has a apron on it. It is also printed with piggy, which misfits him. But because of this apron, the smell of pyrotechnics is heavier.


    "You wait for me for a moment."


    Susie looked at him startled, piggy, wearing a shovel. What did he want to do?


    In curiosity, she slowly walked past, and then found that death was cooking!


    Her eyes widened in amazement. In the past, the God of death had never cooked a meal. It was not that he didn''t want it, but that she didn''t want it. The meal made by this guy just killed people every minute.


    Dark food was terrible, and she didn''t allow him to spoil the food like this.


    She was frightened to see that this guy might blow up her poor kitchen, but left and right, the kitchen didn''t blow up, on the contrary, she smelled a strong fragrance from the tip of her nose.


    How fragrant!


    Sue sugar looked up at him again, but saw death''s handsome poker face appeared a little smile, "surprised?"


    In the original world, after they were together, this guy had to coax him from time to time. Of course, he was very easy to coax him. Sometimes he didn''t even need her to take the initiative to coax him.


    Su Tang moved her thin lips. It was supposed to be a game of life and death, but now it''s a family meal?


    Then, do they want to talk about it.


    Su Tang boldly thought about it, but she didn''t think about it. It really came true.


    When death finished cooking, he saw her standing at the kitchen door stupidly and handed a plate to her hand. Then he sighed helplessly: "don''t stand stupidly. If you want to eat, you have to do it yourself."Well, it''s still the death she knows.


    When Su Tang brought the plate, she was still a little nervous, for fear of seeing something terrible. But for the first time, she saw a roast goose full of color and fragrance.


    "Why are you still in a daze?" Death nodded her forehead, and the words were intimate.


    Su Tang just put the plate on the table and then folded it back. Death didn''t say much. She handed another plate to her. Four or five times later, the food was almost finished, and death brought out the soup.


    Su Tang is still in a daze, looking at his soup, but also Leng Leng way: "do not need me to carry it?"


    Death looked at her and knew that she had not recovered. So he said, "don''t spread the scald I''ve cooked for four hours." Then he put the soup on the table.


    If Su Tang regained her mind, she would find that the dishes that death handed her were not very hot, while the soup he was carrying was steaming hot, and he didn''t add any protection.


    But death is a God, just a little heat, he did not put in the eyes.


    "This is..." Su Tang looked at the table full of color, aroma and complete meal, honest question, "decapitation meal?"


    Death choked on her and then laughed, "well, you can say that."


    Guillotine, after this meal, what to do next is what to do.


    Death''s smile was a bit lonely, and his black eyes didn''t see any light. It was very different from the bright when he just opened the door, because he knew that it was time to say goodbye after the meal.


    When he said this, Su Tang didn''t know how to answer, so she had to eat it.


    Su Tang didn''t know what the skill of death was. She only knew that she couldn''t waste the meal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1358

    Su Tang is eating with a big mouthful. She seems to be very satisfied with the delicious food, but if you look closely, you will find that she is actually eating with tears in her eyes.


    The proud God of death, the gentle Mo Qinglan, finally prefer to live and die together in the dream of Li Qiu, they never hide love, love is love, but it is her, full of lies, she is not worthy of their love.


    The more she ate, the more she felt aggrieved, but she didn''t dare to break out. She had to eat one bowl of rice after another, but in the third bowl, death stopped her.


    "That''s enough," he said


    Su Tang chewed slightly, she did not dare to look up, afraid of tears flow down, and she did not dare to say any oath, love is love, do not love is not love, but until now, she can not tell their feelings.


    She''s confused.


    But the God of death changed his old tongue and said gently: "you are full."


    Su Tang drooped her eyes and spoke slowly in a dumb voice, "why don''t you go back?"


    Return to the original world and close the passage, then she can''t find him at all. If she can''t find him, there will be no danger. No, it''s not right. With the power of death, if he wants to, it should be her who is in danger.


    But death''s deep eyes twinkled with a soft smile. He seldom looked at her like this. In the past, they were always fighting and fighting, and no one would admit defeat. He also loved to "bully" her, because the little girl was very cute and smart every time she was angry. Of course, it was him who "bullied" people.


    But he is happy, but now, he should have no chance to bully her.


    "Back, I''m afraid you won''t find me."


    Su Tang almost cried angrily, "if you can''t find it, you can''t find it. I''m so big. Can''t you still cry if you can''t find it?"


    The corner of death''s lips evoked a clear smile, "yes, I haven''t seen Tangtang crying for a long time."


    Once upon a time, when Su Tang was a little black cat, death''s favorite thing was to provoke her to blow up her hair. It was he who followed her hair after blowing up. Su Tang thought he was sick at that time. Back and forth, is it interesting?


    But death told her that it was interesting.


    Even now, I want to see her crying.


    Bah, she''s guilty!


    "Who''s crying!" Sue sugar dead duck mouth hard, and then took the paper towel on the table to wake up.


    Sue sugar wake up nose, finally willing to look up, is that she looked up, looking at the mess, a little meal.


    Did she just eat in such a mess?


    Look at the table full of leftovers, and look at the bowl full of white rice in front of death''s table. This guy obviously didn''t move his chopsticks.


    She coughed, her eyes began to wander, "that, it tastes good, it''s improved."


    A casual word, but listen to the God of death: "after you leave, I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat that flavor, so I practiced hard. Fortunately, before I found you, I had already practiced cooking."


    Su Tang found that she couldn''t talk that day, and the more she talked, the more dreary she was.


    "You..." You for a long time, she Leng is unable to say the next words, but she can''t go on, but death said for her.


    "Those people, they''ve almost solved it?"


    They''re all big guys. They can detect everything between them.


    Death just wanted to make sure.


    He thought of the task that the little girl had said before, and then he thought of her killing one by one. Is that her task? If not, with his understanding of her, at this time she will not take the initiative to attack, but will continue to change vest, and finally, may also change the world to avoid them.


    She is not the person she knows.


    Su Tang didn''t know how to speak. She didn''t want to use the word "solve" to describe them. So death changed her words.


    "How much of the mission is left?"


    He said lightly, but Su Tang''s eyes widened again.


    "How do you know..."


    She murmured, but death laughed. "I guessed it."


    His little girl is as stupid as ever. He is not stupid, or those who send her to the door are not stupid.


    They are willing to die. Otherwise, he will not be able to kill those people.


    "But since you know, why..." Su Tang frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    Words again Rao go back, death also very patiently repeated: "I said, afraid you can''t find me."


    Su Tang looks at her in a daze. She used to have an emotional diluter. All her affections are played out. In the end, even she can be cheated by herself, but once the task is over, she will leave quickly.


    Therefore, she does not understand those who give up their lives for love.


    What kind of feelings can make her willing to give up everything, or how can she get this love.Death in the final stage, quite doting on her gentle, no longer tease her, but the more so, the more uncomfortable Sue sugar.


    She''s really not worth it!


    "Finally, can I ask you a question?"


    Death took out a pot of wine. She used to like drinking most. At first, she was not good at drinking and made a lot of jokes. But later, the little girl''s drinking was better and better. He didn''t know what to drink, but he stayed with the little girl because she liked it. Now he suddenly understood something.


    Drunk words, you can let yourself live in their own world for a short time, do not play any role, she is her.


    Su Tang looked at the wine he handed over. Without any hesitation, she drank it all. Then, she wiped the wine mark on the corner of her mouth and said, "you say it."


    Death, "when you finally left, didn''t you really have any hesitation?"


    Su Tang and his world, in fact, also separated for a long time, to say hesitation, really not, she is so to any man.


    But now, she can answer in the affirmative.


    She hesitated.


    No matter Mo Qinglan, Xiaolongren, Qi Heng or Satan, she hesitated.


    She didn''t answer, but the hand holding the glass was harder and harder.


    When death saw this, he didn''t force her any more. He just simply laughed, "I''m very satisfied with the answer."


    Su Tang looks up in amazement. She hasn''t answered anything yet?!


    Death, "can I still believe you?"


    He is gambling that she will not kill them even because of her mission. This kind of death may be just another beginning.


    Black male owners are never in love. They will love just because they meet Su Tang.


    Su Tang stares at him, and Mo Qinglan says the same thing, and she gives a positive answer at that time.


    So this time, she did the same.


    "Yes."


    She nodded hard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1359

    The system is half sealed at the bottom of the building. For fear of scaring passers-by and small animals, little sword spirit and little magic dragon move it to a corner of the open space.


    Three non-human squatted in the corner and began to talk about how much time it would take for Su Tang this time.


    The little magic dragon trusted MA in his family very much, and said, "three days, three days. With my Ma Ma''s ability and speed, three days is all about killing her."


    The little sword spirit nodded with approval on his face. He believed what the little master said.


    But the system, a deep face, "I''m afraid more than that."


    The man who has been sent to the door recently is the one who has come to the door to die.


    At the beginning, it takes a little time to cheat each other. But the more you get to the back, the shorter the time to take your life. Especially in the later stage, it''s like killing one by one without pause.


    "I think one day, at the speed of Tangtang, is almost the same."


    The little sword spirit was still too tender, and hesitated a little: "however, the time of this day is almost over. Is one day not enough? "


    The system immediately looked at it, just wanted to popularize the glorious history of its own candy, good guy, before it could speak, Su Tang fell from the sky.


    It''s too fast. It''s totally out of the ordinary way. I jumped out of the window!


    The system opens its mouth wide. This speed is speeding, isn''t it?!


    Every time a soul fragment dies out, Su Tang''s breath will change. Now, the black breath in her body is getting heavier and heavier, and even her eyes have changed from laziness to coldness.


    Now things are out of control, and the system can''t be a prophet. Looking at Su Tang''s appearance, she doesn''t dare to make any more noise. She just whispers, "sugar, are you ok?"


    Su Tang dropped her eyes and swept it. A gentle smile rose from the corner of her mouth. "Naturally, it''s very good. Now, there''s the last one left. Let''s go."


    Smile is very sweet, and extremely gentle, but look closely, that smile is not from the heart.


    She was frightened to see the system. As for the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit, at this moment, the two little guys are also warming each other. They don''t dare to make mistakes at all.


    "You, after you..."


    The system is trembling. I can''t help but use respectful words.


    Mo Chen has returned to the original world. Without aura and cultivation, outsiders can''t get through at all. The system was trying to get some points to spend money, but this time, Su Tang opened it easily.


    The system was shocked and said, "whelp, when did you resume your cultivation?"


    Su Tang looked back and said with a smile, "recovery? You look up to me too much. This is the cultivation that death sent me before I die. "


    Although it''s just one of the soul fragments, which of those male owners doesn''t have a very high divine personality? In this case, even if it''s a gift of 1%, it''s enough to benefit people all their lives. What''s more, now the system finds that they actually have divine personality in their children!


    What a deep love, even a Godhead can be abandoned? But when I think about it, I can offer my life with both hands. What''s the point of being a God?


    The system takes back the inner shock. The passage is not spacious and only allows one person to move forward. Little magic dragon and little sword spirit are trying to catch up with each other, but they are finally stopped by the system.


    Small magic dragon and small sword spirit don''t understand, two non-human have crooked crooked head, head full of questions, "Uncle Tong, why do you stop us?"


    With the demise of death, the freezing spell on the system also disappeared, but the spell disappeared, and the water stains did not disappear. It shook the excess water on its body, and then said with a deep face: "don''t follow. This time, let her go alone."


    Little magic dragon and little sword spirit don''t understand what they said.


    "How can you let Ma Ma go alone, in case of danger? It''s an unknown world


    For the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit, it''s really an unknown world.


    But the system said, "no, as far as sugar is concerned, it''s a revisit."


    The four words "revisit the old land", the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit''s pupils tremble slightly. They had a bold idea in their heart before, but now the systematic words seem to prove their inner conjecture more laterally.


    "So..." Little magic dragon murmured, "my numb task is to collect?"


    In the devil''s land, it''s not uncommon that the spirit of Li Qiu is uneven. In this case, the body is weak at the slightest, the body is stupid at the heaviest, and the life is worrying at the worst. Therefore, the little devil dragon never thought that Li Qiu, who is so powerful, would be uneven in spirit.


    But now, the fact is in front of it, and it has to believe it.


    Well, now the question is, a soul fragment can be so strong, and the rest of them have seen it. How amazing should it be combined?


    The little magic dragon was stunned for a long time, then slowly said: "Uncle Tong, are you sure it will be ok? In case, in case the last one is rebellious and doesn''t want to return, I will be in danger. "


    Although the little magic dragon called Li Qiu Baba, it was also brought up by Li Qiu, but it clearly knew that if it had not been Su Tang, it would not have survived.It will worry about Su Tang and Li Qiu, but if it''s other pieces, even if it has its Baba soul, it doesn''t have much emotion. It''s more afraid of Su Tang than an unknown Baba.


    The system sighed, "you have to send it when the arrow is in the air. Do you think Tangtang wants to go?"


    This words a, small evil dragon and small sword spirit just suddenly think of the origin of the system.


    At this moment, the three non-human are no longer open their mouth, they squat in the corridor not far away, like three abandoned little wretches, do not want to leave a step.


    Besides Su Tang, she walked all the way along the passage, and the last place she appeared was the first small temple.


    The small temple still retains its original appearance. The pond in front of it is exactly where she first lived. At that time, she was just a little Koi. She was taken care of by the old monk. At last, before he died, she was entrusted to take care of the male leader, Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen is very talented. It doesn''t take much effort to take care of him.


    Deep in the mountains of the small temple, Mo Shen grew up in such an environment. Su Tang became an old monk and became his master. He taught him to practice meditation every day. As for food, it''s even simpler. Monks don''t need big fish and meat, they just need some vegetables.


    Mo Chen was not a bald monk at first, but Su Tang was the one who shaved his hair. Before the old monk died, he was a little monk with hair. He was very cute and smart.


    It''s been a long time. She thinks that she has forgotten it, but she doesn''t want to go back to her hometown. It''s as if she was yesterday.


    The sound of wooden fish every day reverberated in the small temple, which made Su Tang''s heart calm.


    "Master, you are back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1360

    The voice of the youth is clear and clear behind him. Su Tang suddenly turns back and sees that Mo Chen has become the original youth of that year, clean and beautiful.


    Yes, Mo Shen''s appearance belongs to the beautiful category, but it is beautiful but not feminine, so his blackening in the later period also made people use the title of demon monk, and this demon word is enough to prove his beauty.


    At that time, Su Tang was a bad old man with a big white beard. Even her head was shining. She felt that she was dead and dead. It should not cause any bad things. Who would have thought that Mo Shen could be hard against such a face.


    No, no, no, it''s Xiao Xiang. No, it''s not Xiao Xiang. Anyway


    Su Tang looks strange, recalling the past, I have to admit that the ink at that time was really abnormal.


    People love their mother, they love their teacher, and they love their youth. This idea is very dangerous.


    Su Tang began to wander, especially when she thought of the exciting things in the past, she was inexplicably guilty and had no confidence.


    Originally, she was supposed to make a quick decision and take his life directly. Then she patted her ass and continued to be her scum girl, but she didn''t want to get off to a bad start, so she got stuck.


    Looking at the young Qingjun, my concubine I can''t do it.


    Su Tang touched her nose. Some of her young people were not used to the ink in front of her, so It''s a foul. Facing such a clean face, who can play the black hand.


    "You How did that happen? "


    Mo Chen didn''t have that evil spirit on his body, and the sense of evil gradually declined. Finally, what was left was the clean one.


    Mo bent his peach blossom eyes, which had become pure beauty without any impurities. He said, "I hope that when you think of me in the future, it''s the way I am now."


    He didn''t care about the title of demon monk before, but if it was her, he hoped it would be beautiful in her memory, not evil.


    Su Tang is not used to the way he is now. She can''t help holding up the airs she used to be when she was his master. Instead, she is very tolerant with compassion and love.


    But also, that year''s small Mo Chen is very good, pet him is also should, this is not, even she finally left also used to escape, die, what a perfect ending, she could not help clapping her hands at that time, who can think, so clean and simple Mo Chen can also be raised by her crooked.


    Memory is over, but Su Tang''s eyes are still as loving as ever. In this way, it angers him.


    Mo Chen doesn''t like this kind of look. He and she should be equal. She is not her own master, and he doesn''t deceive her.


    "Sugar, don''t look at me like that."


    He wanted to face her in his original way, but he didn''t want to. She forced him to recover from his youth.


    He didn''t want to take Sutang as a child and apprentice when he came back to him.


    Su Tang didn''t understand, "why?" With that, he was afraid to make him unhappy and explained, "I just haven''t seen you like this for a long time. For a moment, I''m not used to it."


    Ink light sun, "I don''t want you to take me as a child."


    Su Tang thought this was funny at that time.


    What kind of child, she doesn''t dare.


    Did she raise a few black men? For example, Xiaolongren night repair, when he was a dragon egg, but she hatched it herself.


    "No, I don''t think you are a child."


    Su Tang said this, inexplicably thought of some things.


    Although it''s a temple, they have done a lot of things that are too much and too hard to say. The holy land of Buddhism. Now, Su Tang''s earlobe can''t help reddening.


    Amitabha, sin, sin.


    Su Tang can''t stay here any longer. At the beginning, she strongly denied that she was his master. Mo Chen was so angry that he once directly tied her to make sauce here, then forced her to admit it, forced her to beg for mercy, forced her


    Cough, cough


    I can''t think about it any more. It''s not suitable for children. It''s not suitable for children!


    "Let''s go out and talk." Some of her escape, this kind of her, but let Mo Chen can not help but think of her past.


    The identity of the little girl was one after another, first the eminent monk, then the mysterious Taoist priest. No matter which identity, she had an unshakable position in the world at that time.


    Mo Chen thought that she could be so powerful in her own world. I''m afraid it would be even worse in other worlds. No wonder so many people planted on her. Even now, he didn''t regret it.


    Su Tang was so confused by the stimulation of the venue that she didn''t even modify what she said. She said rudely, "I''m here to take your dog''s life."


    As soon as the voice came out, Mo Chen stopped at that time, and the whole person seemed to be full of incredible.


    But Su Tang, also finally responded that he said the wrong thing."No, I''m wrong. I''m here to kill my dog."


    "No, it''s me, it''s you, it''s..."


    Mo Chen was only shocked for a short time, because in his cognition, his little Koi would not make that kind of low-level mistakes. Taking his dog''s life or something was really like what she could say. After all, she was so naughty, but when he said it, it was incredible.


    No, the little fool responded.


    The appearance of denial is really stupid and lovely.


    Su Tang''s face was very hot. She didn''t dare to look him in the eyes. After a long time, she said weakly, "well, if I take it back, can you ignore it?"


    The black male Lord, even the last Satan, banned her, but no one could refuse her request. They always followed her unconditionally, including that she wanted their lives in the end.


    It''s just selfish. At the last moment, I always want her to remember myself.


    Mo Shen looked at her with a smile, "do you think it''s possible?"


    Su Tang made a very stupid mistake. She didn''t even dare to look up at him. She could only whisper, "OK, I know I can''t She said this, pause, see the other party is still waiting for her to continue to speak, she hesitated for a moment, simply abandon herself, said: "I want to do, I think you should be very clear, let''s open up, you see, this thing, do you think it is feasible?"


    Her tone seemed to be discussing something unimportant. Mo Chen was stunned at first, and then there was a faint light in her pupils.


    At the beginning, he held the possibility that he would never see her again in this life, but now, the little girl''s tone obviously has room for change.


    "What are you talking about?"


    He wanted to know the meaning of her words, but could sue sugar say it?


    She can''t.


    So in her hearing, Mo Chen''s words are like saying to her, you''re Farting!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1361

    Su Tang also thinks that her visit is life-threatening, and she even asks the other party if she will, which is a provocation.


    Unexpectedly, in front of the last piece of debris, she was finished.


    The previous tasks were too simple. She was overjoyed. She forgot that in Mo Chen''s eyes, taking his life is impossible.


    She is in the perspective of God, but in their eyes, it is a different scene.


    In this way, she is really the fighter of scum women, the kind of scum out of the sky, others scum women just want money and color, she is not the same, she wants everything, but also people''s lives!


    Su Tang feels that she can''t talk any more. If she talks any more, it''s not that she takes his life, but that she doesn''t protect her own.


    But Mo Shen, see her as always stubborn, eyes slightly pick, before the son also change back to youth appearance, want to have the cleanest side in her heart, but now, he can''t help but change back to his youth appearance.


    The demon, the demon monk with aggressive feeling.


    He changed so suddenly that Su Tang was confused.


    No, can Ning change back?


    "Mo Chen, why did you suddenly change?"


    Mo Chen chuckles. This time, the smile is no longer simple, but with a sense of evil. "My juvenile appearance seems to scare Tangtang, so I think about it, and still use my most real appearance."


    He figured out, what clean, what perfect, these are all fake.


    Only at this moment, he is the most real.


    Su Tang''s pupils were shocked. She wanted to say that the appearance of a teenager before didn''t frighten her. On the contrary, it''s terrible now. She can''t help her legs are soft. Especially at such a close distance, especially in this small temple, she can''t help thinking of some indescribable pictures.


    What a shame!


    Foul!


    "Let''s..." Sue sugar had difficulty breathing. After a long time, she whispered, "let''s play a game."


    It shouldn''t be so smooth to kill him. Su Tang is not the one who can''t bear the burden. She wants his life, and he can do the same. She is lonely and has no nostalgia.


    Mo Chen squints at her, and the little girl is inexplicably depressed, which is different from her reunion at the beginning.


    At that time, she was full of vitality. Now, no matter how brilliant she was, she was a little gray.


    "What game do you play?" He followed her and asked in a dumb voice.


    Su Tang took a deep breath, and then he dug out a sword from somewhere. This sword has been for some years, because it is not a famous sword, and there are thick rust stains on it.


    As soon as the rusty sword was taken out, Mo Shen was stunned.


    A long time ago, she used this sword to teach him some sword techniques, but not many times. Because at that time, Mo Chen should end up as a compassionate monk. Su Tang taught him, but he was afraid that he would be bullied in the future, so she learned some self-defense techniques.


    Mo Chen learned quickly, so in a few days, Su Tang buried the sword.


    "This sword..." Mo Chen murmured at the rusty sword. He thought that she would not remember many things, but she did not want to.


    At this moment, Mo Chen suddenly felt that he was not alone, and his little girl must have responded.


    Su Tang didn''t think so much about it. She just thought that when she used this sword to teach him, now, she will use this sword to make a thorough understanding.


    "Do you remember the sword?" She asked.


    Mo Chen of course remember, his Adam''s apple slightly rolling, half ring, he just dumb voice line, nodded: "remember."


    Su Tang said, "just remember. I taught you some swordsmanship with this sword. Now, let''s play a game."


    What game needs sword?


    Mo Chen is on the alert. The girl''s depression is too heavy. Once the depression reaches a certain level, there will be death. But how can a living person have death?


    Mo Chen soon understood what she wanted to do. He wanted to stop her, but Su Tang said, "cause and effect cycle, I cheated you at the beginning, now you can end me with this sword."


    What she said was too understatement, which made Mo Shen''s pupils shrink.


    He always felt that she would not really want his life. It was probably just a game, but he was willing to join for her. But if the sacrifice was his little girl before joining, he could not do it!


    "What do you want to do?"


    Ink dark and unclear look was stained with a thick gloom, deep pupils are covered with scarlet color, anger and rage broke out in this moment.


    "End who?"


    His voice was slightly raised, but the anger in his voice was trembling compared with the raised voice.


    For a moment, Su Tang thought she had said something wrong again, not to end herself, but to end him.


    So, just in case, she repeated, "end me."


    Well, at this time, the little girl not only didn''t know her mistake, but also deliberately repeated it. In an instant, the overwhelming pressure made Sue sugar unstable. When she almost fell down, she was held by someone.But although the person was held, the strength of the other side was very heavy, and Su Tang couldn''t help crying.


    "Hiss..."


    She took a breath, but Mo Shen said lightly, "do you know the pain? Just like this, I''ve already cried out for pain. It''s over with you, isn''t it Isn''t it... "


    He can''t go on. He would rather die himself than her.


    Su sugar is still hard, "that, that you poke faster, so I don''t feel pain."


    She said this, angry ink deep, wish now really with her wish, but in the end he still stopped.


    He repressed full of anger, word by word: "in this life, no one can hurt you!"


    Su Tang didn''t react at first. She was a little stunned. Later, Mo Chen used her own life to set up an array to protect her body.


    As long as the body protecting array is on this day, even she can''t hurt her unless someone''s cultivation is higher than him.


    So the question is, in the whole world, whose cultivation can be higher than him?


    Sue sugar opened her thin lips. She couldn''t believe it. "You''re crazy."


    Is it crazy? This array needs to inject all his accomplishments. Once his accomplishments are completely lost, he will be an ordinary person from now on, or even worse than an ordinary person.


    Mo Chen taunts his lips, and his eyes are empty, leaving only darkness. He thought that the little girl had responded to his love before, but now he understands that it''s not a response, it''s just guilt. He would rather pay for his life.


    "Am I crazy? Yeah, I''m crazy. "


    If it''s not crazy, how can you willingly give up your life? If it''s not crazy, how can you know that she stepped on so many boats and still be willing to believe her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1362

    The disappearance of Mo Shen represents an end.


    Su Tang left that world, she returned to her own small world, should be relieved, after all, is the last task, and completed a huge bonus, but she was not happy.


    Out of the passage, the system, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit come forward one after another. The three non-human of them are nervous and dare not breathe.


    "How are you, son?" The system whispers, and then it''s shocked.


    Previously, it had felt the aura fluctuation on Su Tang, but now, the power of throwing heaven is almost as famous as God. In a short time, did she swallow several gods at a time?


    The system''s pupil is seismic. I can''t believe it.


    So she ate all the black men?


    The more the system thought about it, the more terrifying it was. However, little magic dragon and little sword spirit were still looking at her nervously.


    "Ma Ma?"


    Little sword spirit, "ah Luo."


    Sue sugar moved her eyelids. Her face was calm. She didn''t look like she had finished a big task.


    "No problem."


    Her voice was cold and unyielding.


    But the more so, the more worrying it is, how can it be ok!


    Small sword spirit and small magic dragon also want to come forward to ask, they don''t believe she''s OK, but at last they are held by the system.


    The system has been with her for tens of thousands of years. It''s better to let her be quiet, for example, now.


    "The bonus will arrive in three days."


    If she used to be a little money fan, she would be revived when she heard about money, but now, she didn''t even blink her eyes.


    The system affirmed that it was more sad than death.


    Finished, the last task to play big, it''s lively and lovely host is ultimately the task wasted die.


    The system wants to cry, but it can''t do it. It still remembers that when it first bound the task with her, she was so bright and bright, which is like now, lifeless. For a moment, it hated the main system.


    Isn''t this kind of mission forcing people to die?


    Originally, the system wanted her to be quiet, but now because of heartache, it was reluctant to let her stay alone, so the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit were not far away to protect her, but it was still too late.


    Su sugar looked at the system, and finally a little smile on her face, very light, but at least she laughed.


    But before the system could breathe a sigh of relief, she said, "I need to shut down for a while."


    "Shut up?" The voice of the system is rising. In a world with low aura, shutting down is just wasting one''s own cultivation and aura. Although his family is now on a par with the gods, the monks have been shut down for at least 180 years. By then, the world will be different.


    "Son, are you sure? Do you know that after the closure... "


    Sue sugar interrupted it, her voice is very light, but very firm, "I know the consequences, but I live for tens of thousands of years, want to have a good rest."


    Once upon a time, she would be tired even if she was working on a task.


    This made the system unable to refute, and in the end, it bowed its head dejectedly.


    It''s little sword spirit and little magic dragon. These two little guys are used to shutting up, so they don''t think it''s bad for her to shut up. In particular, little sword spirit, in order to improve her cultivation, Qi Heng shut up almost all the year round.


    But it''s true.


    "Ma Ma, I will guard you!"


    "And me and me! Lo, I''ll wait for you to come back! "


    Su Tang finally chose the 800 million mansion that Mo Qinglan gave her. The mansion was built like a fairy house by Mo Qinglan. It was full of aura. She chose here to let the system breathe a sigh of relief.


    At least she will not go back in her cultivation. No matter how much, no one knows.


    ¡­¡­


    A hundred years later.


    In those days, the small world has undergone tremendous changes, especially in the aspect of aura. It used to be an ordinary small world, but now, the fairy gate is emerging one after another, but in addition, the supernatural creatures are also following.


    After decades of turmoil, the world has finally reached a balance point.


    The monks reached an agreement with the government, and the spirits also had their own laws. Once touched, the monks of Xianmen could bring them to justice.


    Su Tang, who is in seclusion, naturally doesn''t know these things.


    After she shut down, the system did not leave, it chose to guard, in addition to it, small magic dragon and small sword spirit also chose to guard it.


    A hundred years is not a long time for them, especially for the system. It takes tens of thousands of years to do a task. As for the little magic dragon, a hundred years is a year''s increase for it, not to mention the little sword spirit. Since it has the spirit, it has followed Qi Heng. A thousand years is fleeting. It''s just a hundred years. What''s the point.


    But for the development of the world, one hundred years is not a small number.


    For example, this 800 million mansion has only 70 years of property rights. Now it''s 100 years old. It''s already dangerous. The rich area that everyone admired in those days is now abandoned. The surrounding walls have peeled off, the surrounding residential land has collapsed a lot, and even the greening has not been orderly at the beginning. There is no special person to build it, and the weeds are overflowing.Everyone in city a knows that this area can''t come. It''s uncertain if it comes. But there''s also a rumor that a big man once lived here. Now he''s sleeping. If someone bothers him, he''ll die.


    This kind of urban legend gradually began to spread, and in the end, everyone regarded it as a forbidden area.


    But there are also people who die. For example, tonight, a group of people hold up their mobile phones and say they are here to live the adventure.


    The other party should be a little famous netizen, there are many people in the live camera of the mobile phone, such as giving rewards and leaving messages.


    Wow, Zhang Qi, how dare you come here! Great, great! }


    {the forbidden zone in legend? It''s said that there is no return. }


    {no, I''ve started buying paper money for bloggers. }


    {77 don''t die! }


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Qi is homophonic 7, so many fans like to call him 77. Nowadays, it''s not easy to be a net star. He can''t mix things up. He is abandoned by fans every minute. He can''t take risks here, mainly because of the company''s requirements.


    Although some people hold the net red, behind the scenes is also intriguing, all kinds of sad.


    This is not, in addition to his coming, and his so-called agent team, at this time, when they come to the gate of the restricted area, they are not willing to go in.


    The agent even deliberately stood in front of the camera and said: "well, we sent 77 to the gate of the restricted area. 77 said that he would choose to take a single risk. Now, we can only wait for him outside." The agent showed a kind smile, and gave Zhang Qi a sign of cheering, "77 cheering, if there is any danger inside, don''t take risks, after all, safety first, live second."


    Fans see the agent so advised, have followed the message.


    Yes, later, if there''s something terrible, there''s no need to hold on. }


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1363

    The reason why the forbidden area is called forbidden area is naturally due to its own reasons.


    For example, at this moment, it was supposed to be a hot summer, but Zhang Qi was wearing a down jacket. It was said that it was freezing all the year round. People who had been there knew it, but some people didn''t believe it. Some people began to leave messages on the screen.


    Do you want to exaggerate? I was wearing a broken sleeve just now, but now I''m wearing a down jacket? Do you want to be so fake? }


    {Hi, I also think it''s fake. Just a few steps away, can you tell me how different the temperature is? Think it''s in the freezer? }


    {all the Internet celebrities are dishonest these days. They are really unscrupulous in order to be popular. }


    some people sneer and others help.


    Hey, don''t go too far. What is unscrupulous for the sake of popularity? Those with hands won''t go to spend time with their mother? See if it''s bluffing or real. }


    {don''t believe me, I''ve been to the forbidden area. Although I didn''t go in, I''ll bet the rest of my life that the temperature there is always cold. }


    {77 is Qingliu in wanghong, OK? Why did someone step on him? Did he move your cheese? It''s so dark every day! }


    {77 not angry, we support you! }


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Qi looked at the message in the live room and was moved. He showed a very empty smile, "thank you for your reward. Don''t worry, I''m not stupid. If there''s any danger after I go in, I''m sure I''ll withdraw. I''m very interested in it. You know, there was a live broadcast of it before, but it was all lost in the end. I heard that some people lost their memory, and some people lost their memory No one has come back yet. I''m here to see if there''s any clue. If I find something, I''m going to rewrite history. "


    Zhang Qi is an Internet celebrity. Even if he is forced in, he can''t tear his face with the company on the surface. He can only set his own people higher. For example, at this moment, many people have been moved by him.


    We are really good people. }


    {7 cubs, let''s not listen to those people''s slander, let''s be ourselves! }


    {77, my hand has been pressed 110. If something happens, I will call the police for you at the first time. }


    ¡­¡­


    Is Zhang Qi afraid?


    Naturally, he was afraid.


    As soon as he came in, the temperature was low, which made him even more scared. But he had no choice but to walk in.


    This area used to be a famous rich area. I heard that in order to fight for a girl, the rich and the popular movie stars both bought the luxury houses here. Unfortunately, in a few years, the rich and the popular movie stars withdrew from people''s sight. As for the girl, the hearing also disappeared.


    By the way, I don''t know if you''ve heard the rumor about sugar. }


    people in the comment area began to discuss that, after all, the Internet was very developed 100 years ago.


    {me! I raise my hand. I''ve heard that senior Su Tang can be included in the textbook. Do you know how many people pursued her at that time? It''s Mary Sue. Ben Sue! }


    {I know! What invisible rich, what popular Xiaosheng, more exaggerated is what the sun never sets Duke! }


    {lying trough, I''m ignorant? There are such strange people? }


    {who has the portrait of the elder, I''d like to worship him, so that I can get rid of the bill as soon as possible. }


    Zhang Qi''s originally nervous and scared heart was finally calmed down because of this group of sand sculpture powder. Naturally, he had investigated here, and when he saw that fans began to discuss Su Tang, he also said, "don''t think about it, senior Su has disappeared for a long time."


    The disappearance in his words is the disappearance from the Internet.


    No one knows what happened in those years, except that she, who was very popular a hundred years ago, suddenly disappeared from the Internet. Whether it was microblog or all kinds of live videos, as long as it was about her, all of them were sealed. In a word, Su Tang, like here, also became a forbidden word.


    In a hundred years, many people have paid attention here, but in the end, it''s all over.


    For example, developers, who are willing to give up this fat meat in the once popular rich areas, but as long as they dare to have this idea, there is no exception in the end.


    At this moment, Zhang Qi began to popularize science again.


    "Did you hear about the expired property? I went bankrupt not long ago. I heard that I wanted to take this land, but I didn''t know what happened. There were all kinds of scandals


    In order to embolden him, Zhang Qi said whatever he thought. He was like a nag until a lump of white things appeared in his sight. The little thing moved very fast, but it was still captured by the live video.


    Soon, the studio was fried.


    Lying trough! What''s that white thing? }


    {no It can''t be Which one? }


    {I''m GIAO! I was so scared that my cell phone fell to the ground. My new cell phone is cracked! }


    {it''s good to fall on the ground. Who can think that I''m squatting? Guess where my mobile phone is now? }In front of, I guess your mobile phone is in the pit, so now the problem comes, how did you send this bullet screen? Is it to pick up the mobile phone directly with something, or put your hand in it on the spot? }


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Qi can do net red, appearance is naturally handsome, now scared to look ferocious, also did not appear to be much terrible, but a sense of comedy.


    {ha ha ha, the screenshot has been taken, and the new expression pack will be in the future. }


    {stop laughing, what on earth did you see just now? }


    {7 cubs, let''s go back, I''m so worried about you! }


    Zhang Qi wanted to go back, but when he looked back, he found that he could not find the way back. Originally, there was a path in the restricted area. Although the path was small, it was easy to recognize it carefully. Now, all the weeds around seemed to grow up suddenly, and the grass that was just at his ankle had grown to his knee, and it could be seen by the naked eye again Look up.


    He tried to swallow his saliva, regardless of whether it was live or not, and prayed in a low voice: "gods and adults from all walks of life, I''m just curious, I''m just passing by, no wonder."


    At this time, the system, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit were squatting in the grass not far away. For a hundred years, they didn''t dare to sleep or run too far. They were bored at first, but they had a little fun because of the appearance of these people.


    System, "what do you say this time?"


    The little magic dragon murmured, "those men and women before are too ugly, this guy''s breath is still clean, or I''ll give him to mama? You say, Ma Ma, after seeing him, will he go out of the gate as soon as he is happy? "


    Xiaojianling frowned and said in a low voice, "pretty boy? This Isn''t that good? Ah Lo is not that kind of person


    System:


    Your master, ah Luo, is not only that kind of person, but also a money fan!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1364

    In order to show bravery in front of fans, Zhang Qi has to endure no matter how scared she is.


    "Harm, this place is very inaccessible, small animals do not like this kind of place?" "Fear is instinct, but if you think about it, there is nothing to be afraid of," he said


    The more he says that, the more fans like to play the opposite.


    Fear is instinct, but when I think about it, I am even more afraid! }


    {let''s have a guess. What did you say was the thing that just flashed by? I guess it''s a ghost ~}


    {I guess it''s a fox. It''s a wild mountain. In the old legend, don''t you like to talk about fox demons? }


    {what are you doing! Look down on me, weasel? }


    ¡­¡­


    The live broadcast of the barrage more said more pull, such a noise, Zhang Qi is not so afraid.


    He walked another distance, there was no road in this place, so he also walked casually, thinking that if he stayed up for another half an hour, today''s live broadcast would be over.


    He began to cheer himself up. Maybe there was no more strange things, and his courage became bigger and bigger. As a matter of fact, he was walking towards a certain eye.


    The approach of living creatures drives the array. Su Tang was originally closed, but a hundred years later, the system, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit were afraid of her accident, so they set up this array. This is a sacrifice array. Once they enter the eye of the array, they will be sacrificed automatically.


    Zhang Qi didn''t know these things. All he knew was that he was walking in the grass just now. In the blink of an eye, the land under his feet changed strangely. It was like a swamp with strong suction, and his legs couldn''t move.


    The smile on his face instantly solidified, and the audience in the live broadcast room also noticed something wrong. For a moment, the atmosphere was dignified, and even the barrage was less visible to the naked eye.


    What''s the matter? }


    {7 cubs look strange? }


    {after the break up, the anchor began to make gimmicks again. }


    as soon as the barrage appeared, Zhang Qi suddenly fell down.


    There was a short black screen in the live broadcast, but the audience could still hear Zhang Qi''s scream and the hula sound coming from the custom too fast. This kind of sound was not like fraud. For a moment, the atmosphere in the live broadcast became more dignified.


    {no, what about 77? Let''s just say something! }


    {I, I''m so scared. What''s the situation? }


    {shit, there won''t really be that! }


    the bullet screen on the screen was almost full, and many people began to leave messages concerned, but Zhang Qi didn''t give an answer. Half a ring, a landing voice sounded, and then all the people finally peeped a ray of light from the dark screen.


    When Sutang closed, the system and the little magic dragon worried about the lighting problem, so they put a few night pearls around. The light of the night pearls was not dazzling, and it was very soft, so even after a hundred years, there was still a faint light here.


    Zhang Qi didn''t know how long he fell. When he stopped, it was like falling into a pit. He blinked and watched the live video. All the fans were concerned about him.


    He became more and more nervous, and even regretted taking the risk, but at this point, it was impossible for him to stay where he was, so he had to be brave to go forward.


    "Ah, I seem to have fallen into a pit. It''s not dark and there''s light here. I''m going to explore the way."


    In order to hold back his trembling voice, he tried to reduce his speech to avoid being heard and despised. Fortunately, fans were all worried and didn''t care much about his timbre.


    Su Tang was woken up in such a situation. She had been closed to the outside world for a hundred years, but the real situation was that she had been sleeping for a hundred years. In the past 100 years, she emptied her mind, and gradually many things began to forget. She clearly knew that she had forgotten something, but it didn''t seem important, otherwise she would not forget it.


    But now, deep sleep is interrupted.


    She looked at a "lost mouse" spinning around like a headless fly. She was still talking something. She pondered for a moment, and then she realized that he was broadcasting it live.


    As people wake up, her memory also slowly wakes up. She remembers her name and where she comes from, but more, such as why she sleeps here, these memories seem to fade.


    She tilted her head, looked at the boy who was afraid but had to endure, and hooked her lips.


    It''s one thing to forget, but it''s easy to change, and it''s hard to change nature. I''m afraid this kind of thing will never change in my life.


    Although Su Tang has been sleeping for a hundred years, her clothes are neat and her hair is not messy at all. But in order to create a certain effect, she deliberately drapes her hair on her head and grasps it.


    Su Tang still remembers her accomplishments, so it''s not a problem to move on the ground. Therefore, without Zhang Qi''s attention, she deliberately passes through the camera.


    Zhang Qi didn''t realize that the fans in the live room saw clearly, and soon the screen was full.


    What do I see in the trough? }


    {crouching trough, tianlalu, white? Ghost? }


    {my stupid seven, what else are you shooting? Run! }I, I, I''m going to call the police. I don''t care. It''s terrible. I''ll call the police uncle right now. }


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Qi was looking for a way out, so he didn''t notice that fans in the studio had asked him to run fast.


    "Well? It seems to be getting brighter. Eh, it seems to be a room here? " The more he looked at it, the more curious he became. It was indeed a room where Su Tang had previously closed down. The layout was antique, and the night Pearl was shining brightly but not dazzling.


    Everything was so luxurious that Zhang Qi was stunned.


    "Where is this?"


    Fans from the beginning of the fear, gradually calmed down a little, looking at this situation, many people also began to guess the origin of Su Tang.


    The ghost lives in such a good place? }


    {I don''t know why, I have an ominous premonition. You see, there are even beds in the room. Is it going to suck the blood essence of our 77 next? }


    {it''s over. The anchor is going to be over. Let''s give him some wax. }


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Qi looked around and finally focused on his fans. However, because the bullet screen was too fast, the news that fans had told him to run fast had been brushed away, so he avoided all this perfectly.


    Su Tang played for a while, but he didn''t find out. His eyes moved and he decided to play a big game.


    "Young man, are you here to bring a present for grandma?"


    Su Tang thinks that she has been sleeping for a hundred years. It''s not too much to call herself grandma.


    "Without gifts, grandma can eat people."


    She appeared behind him in a gloomy way. Before Zhang Qi could see her clearly, she moved and appeared in another corner.


    This time, not only the fans in the studio, but also Zhang Qi screamed and trembled.


    "Ah! Ghosts


    Zhang Qi is so scared that he doesn''t even want his mobile phone. He smashes it on Su Tang.


    Then, the fans in the studio saw a face photo with a ferocious and horrible smile and blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1365

    On one side, Su Tang just woke up, on the other side, a certain instrument of the national special operations department suddenly changed dramatically, and the data went up in a straight line. Not only that, maybe because of the huge power, in the end, all the monitoring instruments turned on the red light, which was a sign of overload. Then, only a minute later, those instruments that had been on the red light before began to burst into flames FLOWER.


    The spark is getting bigger and bigger, and the instrument can''t bear it at last. Bang, it explodes.


    The monitoring room was in a mess. It was late at night when there were only two people on duty. When they saw this, they were all startled. Then, they began to make crazy phone calls.


    "Hello? Boss, there''s an accident. All the instruments in our monitoring room have exploded! "


    "Hello? Headmaster Chongshan? Our side is the special operations department. Something went wrong. All the monitoring instruments exploded. Before the explosion, the data exceeded the standard! There is a big man in this world


    ¡­¡­


    After making this call and that call, the two office staff contacted almost all the people who could be contacted in just a few minutes. After such a meeting, they were already sweating heavily on their foreheads.


    Soon, less than 20 minutes later, many members of the special operations department arrived. In addition to them, there were also some non staff members. These people were not ordinary people, some were supernatural, some were practitioners.


    It was the director of the special operations department who spoke first. There was so much noise that no one could sleep.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Duty officer, "chief, this is the data that appeared before the instrument exploded."


    The personnel on duty rescued a group of data before the explosion of the instrument. In fact, it''s nothing to look at. It''s just a pile of data that can''t be higher. But with this group of data, everyone''s expression is dignified.


    "You see, what''s going on?" The director''s face is heavy. The fragile world can''t bear to toss again. It was almost destroyed several times a hundred years ago, and it''s hard to recover. If there is another devil, how can it resist?


    "Don''t worry, chief. It''s not the worst scenario." One of the crowd stood up. As soon as he came out, everyone looked at him with some admiration. Obviously, he had some strength. He said, "the most important thing now is to find out people."


    "Between you, who has any news?"


    Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. Everyone began to investigate this question.


    "Boss, there''s a phone call from the police station saying that someone broke into the forbidden area. The police said that there were women and ghosts in the live broadcast!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes moved.


    "Damn, who''s going to live in the forbidden area? Don''t you want to die? "


    "Forbidden zone? What you mean by the forbidden area is the big guy a hundred years ago? "


    For a moment, people began to discuss. Su Tang had been sleeping for a hundred years, but the rumors about her had never abated. No, someone heard about breaking into the restricted area without permission, and immediately linked this change to her.


    "You say This time, will it have something to do with this big man? "


    As soon as the words came out, there was a brief silence on the scene, and then the director of the special operations department spoke, which unified the direction.


    "It''s no fun guessing now. We''ll just go." With that, he had a dignified expression, because after a hundred years, no one knew what the big man''s temperament was now. Therefore, before he went, he said the ugly words first.


    "I think you''ve heard about that one. Now we''re in the past and we don''t ask for it. If someone doesn''t want to go, they can say it in advance." He said, sharp eyes swept the crowd, "if not, let''s start now!"


    Sue sugar doesn''t know, because she wakes up, the world is in a mess.


    As soon as they came over, they saw many ordinary people barbecue, drink and have supper there. Their faces immediately sank.


    These idiots, this is a barbecue place?


    "Who is where?"


    People from the live broadcasting company didn''t dare to go in, but they didn''t go far. They went camping on the spot. It was late at night, so they simply set up a barbecue rack to have a barbecue. As a result, when they were half eaten, they were kicked over.


    When the barbecue shelf was overthrown, the people of the live broadcasting company were used to being arrogant and wanted to make trouble. As a result, as soon as they looked up, they saw a group of people coming, many of them in uniform.


    At that moment, the people of the live broadcasting company immediately counseled.


    The director was angry. Seeing this, he said angrily: "don''t you know this is a forbidden area? If you make trouble here, all of them should be taken back to me, and I''ll be locked up for a month first! "


    The forbidden area, as the name suggests, is not allowed to enter at will. Therefore, even if so many people come, they dare not go forward easily.


    "Hello, the special operations department has received a report from the masses saying that someone has entered the forbidden area by mistake. I hope you can make way." After the director yelled, he looked around again. The weeds were overgrown here. The overgrown weeds covered most of the field of vision. For a long time, there was no response.


    They looked at each other again. For a long time, there was humanity: "why don''t we send two people to have a look first?"This is not the way to wait, just when people are going to explore the way, finally, the system came out.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The system is still in the shape of a rabbit. It is afraid that Sutang will wake up and not recognize it, so even if it can be replaced with a human body countless times later, it doesn''t have it.


    In the moonlight, a snow-white but fat rabbit suddenly appeared in the eyes of the public. They were surprised, and then did not dare to look down on it. They politely stepped forward and said, "this rabbit fairy, excuse me, is Su Xianchang awake?"


    In the past 100 years, it has been recorded that before the elder brother Su went to sleep, he was surrounded by a rabbit, a dragon and an elf. The elf was the little sword spirit, but people didn''t know it. They just looked at the little sword spirit''s transparent wings and small body shape, and recognized it as an elf.


    Of course, the system knows that Sutang wakes up, but although people wake up, they don''t go through. Just in case, it won''t let anyone pass.


    "Wake up, wake up, what are you doing?"


    At first, people were worried about other demons. But if they changed to Su Tang, they would be relieved. After all, 100 years ago, Su Tang helped a lot.


    "It''s no big deal. There''s something wrong with the detector over there. I''m afraid that Mr. Su has something to do. I''ll come and ask. Now it''s OK. We can rest assured. By the way, this rabbit immortal, would you please contact Mr. Su Xian? " This person compensates to smile, afraid the system is angry, say again: "we just register normally, register finish to leave, never disturb everybody."


    The system didn''t embarrass them, but it didn''t know when Sutang would really get out of the gate. So it said, "my family just got a pet. Wait and see when she''s tired of it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1366

    Su Tang wants to play, but the new pet is useless. Before she shows her skills, the guy turns his eyes and faints on the ground.


    The corners of her mouth pulled slightly. It was so useless for such a big person, but what could she do? She was not interested in sucking the little boy''s blood essence, so she could only lift the person out with one hand.


    When Su Tang went out, she found that there was a big change around her. She vaguely remembered that this should be a rich area, but how could it wither so well?


    She looked around and found that withering was one thing. It was so busy at night.


    She narrowed her eyes, rather than smile, "so late, you gather at my door..." She said it was a little meal, and finally her eyes stayed on the overturned grill with a sweet smile, "barbecue? It''s fun, everyone. "


    She forgot that in order to frighten Zhang Qi, her face was still ferocious, and her blood was not wiped clean. She thought it was pure and sweet, but the rest of the people looked at it as something else.


    No, several people were almost sent away on the spot.


    Those people are the staff of wanghong company. They scream when they see Zhang Qi in Su Tang''s hands.


    "Ah, ghost!"


    "It''s the devil!"


    This roar shocked Su Tang''s body and almost threw all the people in his hand. Fortunately, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit came out in time, and their candy could not be frightened by these people.


    A simple aphorism, the world is quiet.


    Then the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit ran over with great joy. They were excited one by one. They watched Su Tang come out alive, and tears began to turn in their eyes! It''s really ah lo


    Compared with xiaojianling flying beside Su Tang excitedly, the little magic dragon was more direct and jumped into Su Tang''s arms.


    With this jump, Su Tang subconsciously throws Zhang Qi out of her hand and catches it.


    "Well? This is... "


    She looked at the little magic dragon in her arms and had a feeling of deja vu. This feeling was very strong. She knew it for sure, but more memories were gone.


    The little magic dragon originally jumped into her arms happily, thinking that after waiting for her for a hundred years, Ma Ma finally came back. As soon as he opened his mouth, people forgot it!


    The little magic dragon was stunned on the spot, and her eyes looked at her in disbelief. Tears finally fell down.


    "Wuwuwuwu, uncle Tong, I''m numb. What''s the matter with me?"


    "She doesn''t know me anymore?"


    "She''s broken..."


    Su Tang''s face is inexplicable. Is it broken? What''s broken? What''s wrong with her?!


    This little dragon boy can eat and talk freely!


    Originally, the system was still dealing with those outsiders who came after hearing the news. As soon as they heard the call of the little magic dragon, they immediately ran, "don''t cry, dragon cub, I''ll see what''s going on."


    The system still looks like a rabbit. It''s very cute when it''s bouncing. But before it gets close to it, Su Tang subconsciously kicks people away.


    "What is this?"


    The system looks like the sky is collapsing. "It''s over. It''s really broken."


    The little magic dragon cried even more sad. Even the little sword spirit was so shocked that he forgot to stir up his wings and planted them in the grass.


    The special operations department is even more nervous. The big guy loses his memory. That''s a big deal. If someone else is unhappy and moves his finger, they will be miserable.


    They look at Su Tang with fear, just as they look at some dangerous elements. On the contrary, Su Tang is calm and indifferent.


    When she saw that the system got up from the ground and stopped shooting the weeds on her body, she just opened her mouth and looked at her blankly. Su Tang was so energetic that she could feel her familiarity with it, but it was because of that familiarity that she began to make fun of it.


    "It turns out to be a rabbit. It''s just right. There are barbecue grills. Sprinkle cumin and pepper. It''s delicious."


    If a young girl says that Well, the young girl said this very seeping, not only she is not young now, but she is ferocious and ugly, with the dripping blood, she is a devil.


    The people of the special operations department began to touch the weapon, but Su Tang tilted her head. As for the system, after a short shock, she immediately jumped over with tears in her eyes.


    "Su Xiaotang, you''ve gone too far!"


    Son of a bitch, he forgot all about it. What about the good revolutionary friendship?!


    Su Tang smiles, and then the next second, the system takes out a mirror from the mall. Good guy, it really scares me.


    It''s big at night. It''s scary.


    The system is happy, "it''s time, who let you scare people!"


    Su Tang just woke up. Now she has a little memory. She remembers to do the task herself and that the task has been completed. Now the problem is, why is the dog still here?


    "Dog, how can you be such a fool."Su Tang looks curious. She pulls the system from the ground. She can''t help but want to see its gender. This scares the system. She blushes and tries to cover her part with her short hand.


    "Su Xiaotang! When I wake up, I''ll be a hooligan! Don''t be shameful


    Sue sugar laughs, "I want to be shameless, don''t you know?" She said, but also deliberately pulled the system of small paws, "Oh, my dog is big, will be shy."


    System:


    Who can bear it!


    The system can''t bear it. For its own sake, it can only urinate.


    Only to see the patter of water flowing out slowly from under it, Su Tang looked silly at that time.


    "The trough! Dead dog, you are disgusting As he spoke, he quickly threw it away.


    The system is very calm, while taking out water from the mall for their own joy, while youyou way: "this is each other."


    Su Tang hissed, and some of them were willing to bow down.


    "Hey, dog, the task is finished. Why are you still here?"


    Although she still remembered to call her dog, the system clearly knew that there was something wrong with her cub.


    It did not answer, but used the data in the system to do a survey again, this look, directly stunned.


    No, how can there be selective amnesia!


    It looked at Su Tang, half loud, crying like who died, "my poor son, what have you experienced, you would rather close your memory."


    The more he cried, the louder he was. As soon as he cried, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit also cried.


    Su Tang''s mouth slightly pulled. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? She''s not dead. Why are you crying!


    "Come on, mourning." She was a little impatient. She knew what she had blocked. She couldn''t bear it, so she sealed it. Therefore, she didn''t have any impulse to recall those memories.


    People live, confused a little more happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1367

    At the end of a farce, Su Tang was indeed selective amnesia, but she was still very familiar with the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit, so she quickly accepted them, especially the little magic dragon''s numbness, which made her sprout.


    "So, I just jumped my husband and gave birth to a baby?"


    Su Tang has an impression of the task, but it''s just an impression, leaving the process and details behind.


    The system can only explain: "it''s not skipping my husband. The little magic dragon is shaped by your blood and the man''s blood in the last world. Its real father is the magic dragon in the devil''s land. You can be regarded as a wet nurse at most."


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s a nurse or not. The key is to have such a lovely son.


    Su Tang''s acceptance is very high. She holds the little magic dragon in her hand and plays with it. "Dragon cub, what skills do you know?"


    There are many skills of the little magic dragon club. Show it to her on the spot.


    Su Tang also gave face very much. When she performed one, she applauded enthusiastically, "Wow, it''s amazing, wow, it''s even better, wow..."


    The little magic dragon was soon pacified. Although Ma Ma lost her memory, Ma Ma still loved it. That''s enough, but the little sword spirit was jealous.


    "I, I don''t have so many powerful skills. I''m just an ordinary little iron sword. Master Luo, don''t abandon me."


    The more it says, the more aggrieved it is. With tears in its eyes, it makes people feel sad when they see it.


    "Oh, my little one." Su Tang is like a woman who hugs her left and right. She almost has no time to coax her back palace. "How can you say that? I like you even if you are ordinary. "


    Xiaojianling''s only pride is her own noumenon. When Su Tang praised her, she immediately turned into noumenon happily.


    The sword falls from the sky. The body made of black iron is as thin as a cicada''s wings. At night, there is a faint cold light.


    At the moment when the sword just came out, the people of the special operations department didn''t react, but those around them knelt down on the spot.


    The pressure from the boss is too, too terrible.


    Su Tang is also a Leng, although she did not have a lot of memory, but the appreciation of the eye is still, so this motherfucker can be called mediocre?


    Xiaojianling was very shy, and his noumenon was only revealed for a short time. However, just for a moment, it calmed everyone.


    Although Sue sugar lost her memory, as long as her two loyal fans are still there, no one dares to do anything about her.


    The people in the special operations department are not stupid. They can see the sword and scrap metal clearly.


    "Su Xian Chang." In order to have a good relationship with Su Tang, they said in a hurry, "you see, you just wake up, we dare not disturb you, but a hundred years later, we have a new rule, that is, we need to register. Of course, you are not the same. You don''t have to go to the registration office to register. Just look Can you bring this watch first


    Su Tang looked at the watch they took over, flipped it at will, and soon understood what it was.


    This is an improved locator.


    "What can I do with this?" She shook her watch, her expression indifferent.


    The people in the operation department were sweating. While wiping their sweat, they trembled and said: "these years are not peaceful. We just make a registration to see your action track. Of course, ordinary staff have no right to check your action track except under special circumstances. You can rest assured that we are now equal and do not engage in discrimination. Oh, by the way, this watch is not only a track of action, but also a symbol of your identity. "


    They stammered and explained for a long time, and Sutang understood.


    It''s just that they are too high in self-cultivation, and they are afraid of what she will do, so they are regarded as "key protection.".


    She didn''t like to be a troublemaker. As long as they didn''t go too far, she wouldn''t do anything. However, she still remembers that the new official took office three times. She just woke up, in case she was taken as a bully by them


    Sue sugar thought of this and squinted again.


    "It''s not impossible for me to hold it, but..." She said with a smile, "I just woke up. My family is in a mess. I don''t know if there is anyone available. Can you help me repair my shabby house?"


    The people of the special operations department didn''t dare to breathe. As a result, they made trouble for a long time, helping people trim flowers and rebuild the house.


    "Well, our special operations office is very free. You wait. Tomorrow morning, no, just tonight. I''ll let them come and clean it for you now."


    The people of the special operations department spoke, and the other spirits and Taoists were not willing to be outdone. This was the big man of a hundred years ago. At this time, they didn''t get close to each other. When did they get close to each other.


    "Mr. Su Xian, although we are not from the special operations department, we are also very free. By the way, I am from the Chongshan sect!"


    "Su Xian Chang, I''m not a human being, I''m a tiger spirit, but if you have something to do, you can send me at any time."


    "Su Xianchang..."


    At present, Su Tang is a big man at the top of the food chain and belongs to the king. At this time, if the king is willing to take them for a while, their accomplishments will be rising.No one wants to miss this opportunity. They offer themselves one by one, hoping to be accepted on the spot.


    Su Tang smiles and thanks them one by one. As for acceptance, she is not interested in accepting apprentices.


    ¡­¡­


    One night, the forbidden area changed greatly. The former son was still a desolate place full of weeds. Now it is back to what it used to be. Not only that, but also many people secretly gave gifts, such as lingcao Linghua, clothes and food, as long as they thought of them.


    "Mr. Su Xian, if you are short of anything, you can tell us."


    Su Tang looks at all kinds of things and thanks again with a smile.


    In fact, the purpose of these people is very simple, that is, they hope to live in peace with her. Naturally, Su Tang will not embarrass them, and if there is anything she can help, she is willing to help.


    After a simple exchange, both sides reached unprecedented satisfaction.


    In particular, the people of the special operations department were afraid that the boss would be difficult to get along with, but they didn''t expect that they would be so easy to talk, so they immediately put down their big stones.


    However, Su Tangyuan thought that she could continue to live her stable life, but the accident was so sudden.


    That day, she was still sleeping in, a thunder came down from the sky, the purple black lightning, black clouds, covered all around like night.


    Su Tang was so surprised that she didn''t feel sleepy. As soon as she went out, she was stunned.


    "Good guy, who, in the early morning, is actually robbing in the thunder."


    Su Tang walked slowly along the direction of robbing cloud. Then she saw a small hole not far from her own door, which was smoking black. In the hole, a little guy was cut black, his hair was gone, and there was no good place on his body.


    At this look, she immediately moved the heart of compassion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1368

    The little guy fainted in the pit and didn''t move. If it wasn''t for some ups and downs in his stomach, Su Tang was afraid that he would be out of breath.


    She took people out of the pit and took them back.


    Little magic dragon saw her pick up a child to come back, the first reaction is out of favor, it is afraid that Ma Ma no longer like it, or turn their attention to others, immediately made a move to protect food.


    "What is this?"


    It''s black. I can''t even see it clearly. Can this kind of thing compare with it?


    The little magic dragon head looked down on him, but because of Su Tang''s presence, he restrained himself a little and didn''t make too drastic a move.


    Xiaojianling is curious. As for the system, as long as she doesn''t do anything dangerous, everything else is up to her.


    Su Tang places the little guy in the guest room and asks the system to bring some water.


    Lingshui has healing effect, but the little guy is seriously injured. When he is touched by Lingshui, even in a coma state, he still shivers a little.


    Su Tang has nothing to do recently. She just finds a job for herself, so she takes care of his wound very carefully. When she gets to the little guy''s legs, she is about to take off her extra pants. As a result, the comatose person suddenly wakes up.


    Although the little guy is small, his eyes are very sharp. He stares at Su Tang. He can hardly see waves in his dark eyes. This is not the eyes that a child should have.


    Su Tang doesn''t care. Instead, she says with a smile, "little friend, how can I heal you if I don''t take off my pants?"


    The little guy''s eyes flashed for a while, then he grabbed his pants and swore to death.


    "No


    His voice is a little hoarse, not as crisp and energetic as a child should have.


    It''s all non-human here, and Su Tang doesn''t regard him as a real child. After all, no human cub will experience any ghost thunder at such a young age.


    "Oh, are you shy?" Su Tang bent her eyes, "I just like shy children. It''s fun."


    Little guy


    "What do you want to do?"


    Sue sugar blinked. "What do you want to do? Of course, take off your pants. Don''t worry. My sister has lived for thousands of years. I''ve seen everything. "


    The system didn''t expect that Su Tang, who lost her memory, would play a hooligan on a child. It was insane!


    Looking at the little guy again, he seemed to have a slight smile, because the voice was very low, so people didn''t notice. He slowly raised his eyelids, because he was scorched and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "Sister?" The little guy looked at her with deep eyes and said, "I''m here. Only my daughter-in-law can see it."


    Su Tang seems to have heard some joke, "people are very small, ambition is still very big." Then he patted him on the shoulder, "don''t worry, I''m not a strange sister. I''m not interested in your side."


    Words are so, but the action is surprisingly fast, just listen to the sound of Si La, the tattered pants will be completely smashed.


    Su Tang said with a smile: "Oh, my hand is a little strong, but I didn''t expect that your pants can''t help pulling. What should I do? Now it''s broken. "


    The little guy''s speed was a beat slower than her, but just this beat, the little hand covered a certain place, just right, didn''t show at all.


    Su Tang is not sick. She has studied medicine. In her eyes, she is a patient. As for the others, she doesn''t have any colored eyes.


    "The trousers are all off. Come on, let''s continue to apply the medicine. Children should be obedient, or monsters will come to eat you at night. "


    The little guy was stunned by the naked eye. He looked at her stupidly, because she was so stupid. Su Tang couldn''t help teasing him.


    "Ah ah, I heard that the monsters here like to eat the third cooked children best, one by one, delicious."


    The system can''t hear any more, "what kind of husband are you bullying a child?"


    Su Tang blinked and said, "Hey, I''m not a big man. Besides, bullying children is fun." Then he reached out and pulled the little guy''s cheek.


    System:


    OK, it''s shameless. It lost.


    The little guy was caught off guard and pulled a face, because he was struck by thunder. It would hurt to pinch his face, but he didn''t make any sound from the beginning to the end.


    "Well, what''s your name?" Su Tang squints her eyes. She''s in a good mood recently. She likes eating, smelling and even seeing everyone.


    I thought it was just a common little problem, but the other side dropped his eyes. He didn''t speak for a long time. Just when Su Tang thought he couldn''t speak, he said in a dumb voice: "I don''t have a name."


    This words pour let Su sugar froze, "have no name?" She tilted her head, then said with a smile: "is it the same as me, you have amnesia."


    She just said this sentence, the little guy suddenly looked up, eyes still a bit surprised, "amnesia?"


    Su Tang didn''t answer, but continued: "if you don''t have a name, I''ll take one for you. You were discovered when I was thundering. From now on, you''ll be called Lei Dan."Lei Dan


    All non human beings


    Su Tang''s name is useless. Even if he loses his memory, his name still can''t be looked directly at. Little magic dragon is hiding in the corner. He shivers, for fear that Su Tang will come up with a new name.


    Lei Dan or something, inexplicably, it thinks that if she wants to name herself, it may be called dragon egg.


    The little magic dragon shivered at the thought of the name, too It''s terrible!


    However, Su Tang thinks the name is very good.


    "All right, ray Dan, you can have a rest. You can call me if you have something."


    As soon as she left, there were a few non-human beings left. You look at me and I look at you. Finally, the system followed closely, and the little sword spirit also flew past. Only the little magic dragon hesitated for a moment, but chose to close the door instead of leaving.


    He looked at the weak chicken sleeping in the guest room, raised his chin very arrogantly, "you are just garbage I picked up by Ma Ma, a garbage, you have to know yourself."


    Little magic dragon wants to give each other a bad impression, but the next second it is frozen.


    Yes, it''s frozen.


    The little magic dragon is stupid there. It can''t believe it. No matter how it is, it''s also a dragon! With fierce flame and powerful strength, how can it be easily frozen by a weak chicken?


    However, because it was frozen, it could not say anything. It could only stare at each other in shock.


    Ice is transparent, through this thick layer of ice, the small magic dragon heard each other''s sneer.


    "Garbage?" He hooked the corner of his lip and was already dark by thunder. Now his breath is even darker. Then, word by word, he was morbid and paranoid: "she It''s mine. "


    Hearing this, the little magic dragon was so angry that he wanted to jump out of the ice and fight him to the death.


    Its hemp, can only be the Dragon cub''s!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1369

    The little magic dragon declared that sovereignty was not possible. Instead, he was bullied and almost cried.


    But as a dragon, crying is the most unpromising, it should be strong! It''s going to crush this ugly monster!


    Little magic dragon''s ambition is very great, but when it attacks, it will be mercilessly crushed, even if, this ugly eight monsters still compete with themselves!


    Sue sugar wakes up from her deep sleep and becomes lazy.


    Among them, her biggest interest is to bask in the sun in the yard. Once upon a time, little sword spirit would accompany her to bask in the sun. The system took little magic dragon with it. They didn''t know where to find food. They went all over the world and brought it back to her after they found it.


    However, since the thunder egg, the job of looking for delicious food has been robbed.


    For example, now, little magic dragon and system have just brought the most delicious barbecue, which is one of Su Tang''s favorite foods. As a result, as soon as it passed, Su Tang was already burping, while the dark thunder egg was picking up the residue with no expression. From the residue, it was obvious that Su Tang was full.


    Once or twice, it broke up, but the next time, the little magic dragon was angry.


    He slapped his barbecue on the ground and said angrily, "I''m going to challenge you!"


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Tang became interested. Little magic dragon has been playing with the system for many years, but he has not practiced very well. Now a thunder egg has come, which stimulates his fighting desire. It''s not bad.


    She didn''t know that as early as a month ago, the fighting desire of the little magic dragon had been aroused, but in the past, they all fought secretly, unlike now, in front of Su Tang.


    At this time, Su Tang was still encouraging the little magic dragon. She said, "dragon cub, if you win, you will get a reward."


    Lei Dan should have some accomplishments, but it''s not as good as the little magic dragon. No matter what, the little magic dragon is also a dragon family in the devil Kingdom, with a combat effectiveness of level 10. Even if you fish in troubled waters these years, not everyone can win.


    Su Tang is so leisurely sitting on the chair, fearing that their fight will damage the surrounding buildings, he specially drew a border for them, and then watched with the system and the little sword spirit.


    "To bet? You say, "who will win this game?"


    Naturally, the system helps its own dragon cub. After hearing the words, it immediately says, "of course, it''s the Dragon cub who wins. It''s a magic dragon with first-class combat effectiveness."


    The little sword spirit also nodded, "yes, yes, the little master wins!"


    Bet this thing, can''t all choose one person, for this, Su sugar sigh, ready to lose.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll choose Lei Dan to win."


    All bet, there must be a bet, the system can rarely collect wool from her body, where can miss, immediately bright eyes, excited way: "bet?"


    Su Tang gave a sigh. As a small financial fan, he needed money to bet.


    "A hundred dollars, ray won."


    She said, the system was almost stunned, "no, we are all billionaires? A hundred bucks? You are too stingy


    As soon as the system finished complaining, it was thumped on the head by Su Tang, "pick what? It''s good to gamble, but it''s bad to gamble. Besides, it''s 100 yuan. It''s a lot of money. Don''t look down on it. "


    I really can''t see it when I pull the corners of my mouth.


    "No, up a little."


    Su Tang is a little reluctant. Although she is worth several hundred million yuan, who would dislike less money.


    "Well One hundred and fifty Then he said, "that''s it!"


    The winner must be the little magic dragon. Su Tang is throwing money out now. She must be distressed.


    The system was angry and happy, "one hundred and fifty? You sent beggars? "


    Sue sugar booed, "beggar? It''s too much for a beggar to give me five yuan! " Words fall, she again impatient way: "how, you can''t afford to gamble?"? Do you want to play or not? "


    The face of the system is askew.


    It can''t afford to gamble?


    "Bet on it!"


    Su Tang quietly relieved. She was ready to be a money boy, but in less than five minutes, the little magic dragon was defeated. She was so surprised that she stood up from the chair, and the system was so surprised that her chin fell off.


    The system, "lost?"


    Sue sugar from surprise to joy, a total of three seconds, "miscalculation ah! I would have known to play a million! "


    System:???


    Which bastard just now said that small gambling is good for one''s feelings and big gambling is bad for one''s health?


    Bah, a woman''s mouth, a liar!


    The little magic dragon was not seriously injured, but he was not reconciled. No one had seen him lose in the previous private fight, so it didn''t matter in face. But now, he lost his face. He was so angry that he secretly gave him a blow.


    Ray Dan certainly noticed, but he deliberately did not move, let its fireball directly hit himself.


    The flame of the dragon clan is not an ordinary flame. Even Sutang is hard to put out. Then, she was startled."Dragon cub, put out the fire quickly!"


    The little magic dragon didn''t want to. It turned away and refused.


    Lei Dan''s whole body was burning, and he was cut black by thunder. As soon as the fire burned, Su Tang couldn''t imagine what he would look like.


    "Dragon cub, I say it again, put out the fire!"


    The little magic dragon is angry and aggrieved. Ma Ma has never yelled at it like this before. Now for this ugly eight monster, he is not only angry, but also yelling at it!


    The little magic dragon is wronged, but the little magic dragon will break out.


    "I don''t know! I''m going to burn him. He''s so ugly. Why can he stay here? "


    This idea should not be ah, not because ugly, deprived of other people''s chance to live ah.


    Therefore, even the system does not approve of this.


    "Long Zai Zai, listen to Uncle Tong. Let''s play and make trouble, but we can''t joke with our lives. Now you put out the fire, uncle Tong will take you to eat delicious food."


    Little magic dragon is not reconciled, but from Su Tang''s and the system''s face, he knows that they are angry. He knows that he is reckless, so no matter how unwilling he is, he can only put out the fire.


    After that, it suddenly thought of another thing.


    "No, ugly can put out the fire by himself


    Su Tang doesn''t believe it. Fighting depends on skills, but if you want to put out the Dragon flame, skills alone are not enough.


    She only said angry words when the little magic dragon, and the dark body of Lei Dan was burned by the fire. It was uglier indeed.


    But it''s caused by her dragon, and we can''t ignore it, so we can only take people down for treatment.


    The injury was very serious. She didn''t have a good skin all over her body. Su Tang couldn''t bear to look at it.


    "You, bear it."


    Leidan didn''t say a word, but when she took out the medicine bottle and was about to give him medicine, she suddenly hugged her hand.


    "Sugar."


    Sugar:?


    Redan, "would you hate me?"


    His voice is stuffy, which sounds like inferiority at first.


    Su Tang took out her hand and said slowly, "why do I hate you? I''ve seen you uglier than you."


    So, I''m ugly, right


    Su Tang


    This unfortunate child, how can she answer?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1370

    Su Tang recently found something to do for herself. Lei Dan''s whole body was blackened by thunder before, but now it''s completely burned by the Dragon flame. To be honest, it''s very exciting to wake up every day. Especially once, in the middle of the night, she noticed something at her feet, and suddenly found Lei Dan standing at her feet.


    It''s so dark that it''s almost integrated with the night. Su Tang was so scared that her hair stood up all over her body. Thanks to herself, she didn''t do anything at that time. Otherwise, the silly child would not know how to die for fear of death.


    These days, many people boast that Yan is just. It''s very sad that Lei Dan is so ugly. She will treat him as a good person and give him a skin change.


    Sleeping for a hundred years is equivalent to being isolated from the world for a hundred years. Su Tang has a poor understanding of the world. Fortunately, there is a system of these non-human beings, so it''s convenient to find some miraculous drugs. In addition to the name of Su Tang, there are little spirits who personally deliver the spirit grass demon to the door.


    The little demon is a wolf demon. He is very cute and looks like a ten-year-old child. He turns red before he says anything when he sees Su Tang.


    "Lao Zu Zong, I heard that you are going to treat burn. I just have some herbs here, so I will send them to you."


    Su Tang got the title of an ancestor for no reason. Everyone is stupid.


    No, she''s so old?


    She was stunned, but the system is quite calm, "OK, we take it, thank you little wolf demon." After that, he turned back to Su Tang and said, "OK, don''t be silly. People who have lived for tens of thousands of years are only over 100 years old. I''ll call you that there''s nothing wrong with your ancestors."


    Su laozong sugar


    "So I wake up from my sleep, and my descendants are everywhere?"


    The system squinted at her and said, "so you can sleep longer."


    She had been sleeping for a hundred years, but she worried about them. Fortunately, nothing happened in the end, so she lost some memory.


    Su Tang felt her nose and whispered, "well Won''t you wait for me to cook later? "


    They''ve been family for so long, so it''s time to raise the price. There''s no need to hold on. After all, we have to look ahead.


    This is not, the system a listen to her cooking, originally also a small face, immediately smile, "Yeah, I want to eat squirrel mandarin fish!"


    "I, Ma Ma, I want to eat kung pao chicken!"


    "Ah lo, master! I want to eat stewed eggs in iron pot! "


    When Xiao Jianling talks about eggs, Su Tang can''t help but move her eyes to Lei Dan, "Xiao Lei Dan, what do you want to eat?"


    Since the adoption of xiaoleidan, he has said very little. Even now, he has only said two words.


    "Whatever."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang didn''t expect much from Lei Dan''s appearance. She has more beauty these days, and less people want to surprise her. She almost looks like a normal person. As a result, she applied all kinds of wound medicine. Three days later, she opened the wound medicine to greet her, and it turned out to be a beautiful teenager.


    The young man''s lips are as pink as cherry blossoms, his skin is delicate and porcelain white, and his black hair is soft on his forehead. After only three days, his hair has grown out! Under her hair, a pair of black gem like eyes were staring at her tightly, which was full of enchantment. Her long eyelashes were slightly tilted. With a slight blink, it was almost eye-catching.


    Su Tang was stunned by such a beautiful teenager.


    She stared at him in shock and disbelief. "So Are you ray Dan


    The beautiful boy nodded, because his body was suddenly elongated, and his clothes were also cracked. The boy''s chest showed some skin, and the sugar suffocated again.


    Stop, stop, stop!


    Su Tang immediately turned around. Although other people''s children are smoking, she is still a child in essence. She can be his ancestor. How can she make a fool of a child!


    "I''ll get you some clothes first. You''re still here." With that, he ran away.


    As soon as she ran away, the innocent boy immediately changed, like Shura, like the return of hell.


    "Don''t you like it?" He looked at the re closed door and murmured, but in the past, wasn''t she the one who liked to be good-looking? Why did you run away when you saw him.


    The young man''s brow is locked. Does he want to become the black charcoal he used to be?


    He didn''t care. He had become like that just to win her sympathy. As for why he became a child, it was just to reduce his risk. As a result, she preferred the original appearance.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that she can think of so many things when she runs. She just can''t adapt to it and suddenly becomes so good-looking. Then the name of Lei Dan doesn''t deserve it!


    It''s a headache for her to name something.


    She gave him an excuse to find clothes. As soon as she went back, she found that there was no clothes suitable for him.


    Looking at the cupboard full of small skirts of various colors, she fell into meditation.


    Half ring, see her not to return, the youth is to take the initiative to attack."Sugar?" His voice was as dumb as before.


    Su Tang was shocked to see him come suddenly. "Why are you here?"


    The boy tilted his head. Although his face was expressionless, it was inexplicable that he was innocent.


    He said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. If you don''t come, I''ll come myself."


    Su Tang looked at him awkwardly and said, "well, I don''t have any suitable clothes for you here, so I''m thinking, do you want to buy some for you?"


    The young man swept her cupboard. As she said, most of them would have small skirts, but would he dislike them?


    He has been waiting for her for a hundred years, day and night, thinking about her every second, thinking about what she should become after she wakes up, so that she won''t hate herself. He thought for a long time and speculated about countless possibilities, but in the end, he didn''t think that she would lose her memory.


    Forget


    He slightly obsessed with looking at her, suddenly, that amnesia is also good.


    It''s like starting over. At least, she didn''t push herself away.


    "Can''t these clothes be worn?"


    When he said this, Sue sugar was shocked.


    This unfortunate child, can''t be Women''s wear, right?!


    Su Tang''s blood is gradually boiling in the deep. The woman''s clothes boss, this setting is too strong. Coupled with his face, it''s just Wang fried.


    "Yes, of course!" Her eyes twinkled, with a certain excitement, "come on, egg, tell my sister, which color do you prefer?"


    She called herself elder sister, and the boy did not have any different color. Instead, she followed her words and said: "elder sister, I like green."


    Su Tang''s face was slightly stiff with excitement.


    This green bar Good is good, but the moral is not so good.


    "Sister, can''t you wear it?" The boy looked at her with a puzzled face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1371

    The boy didn''t think much about it. He just thought that Su Tang was wearing red and red with green, which were two perfectly matched colors.


    Su Tang thought that although the unlucky child was unlucky, she had a sincere heart. How could she think of him with that dirty idea.


    "Green is good. It''s vitality and represents new life." Sue sugar said as she took the little skirt that she had never worn, and then drew it on him.


    Coincidentally, it''s not big or small, just right!


    Su Tang handed the skirt to her. Before she could remember what to say, she brushed and pulled the rags off her body. Then she showed them to her so generously. During this period, he also tilted his head and asked her, "sister, why are we different?"


    Su Tang


    Su Tang:!!!


    Sue sugar: Mom, I''m going blind!


    She closed her eyes in horror, but it was still late. She saw all that she should see. Even if she only shook one eye, some parts, even if she only shook one eye, would never forget.


    She found that teenagers Young man, he There are two of them. What the hell is that! Why can he have two things!


    As a result, before she calmed down, the boy came up to her again, and then pointed to the direction of her chest with a puzzled face, "sister, why don''t I have this?" Then he looked down at his flat chest.


    Su Tang is trying to delete those pictures, and then he swings around again. In the end, his mind is full of only one idea.


    Big.


    It''s big.


    Super big!


    No, she''s swollen!


    Is she yellow?


    No, she refused!


    She patted herself frantically on the face, trying to calm down. "You put on this dress first!"


    But when the clothes were changed, the boy said, "sister, can I add something else?"


    Su Tang didn''t think much about it. She thought about what else she could do with her clothes on, so she nodded and agreed.


    She never thought that he could make some different fireworks for her. The boy took out a small pink tube from the drawer, and then made two confused gestures on himself, "sister, what''s this?"


    Su Tang didn''t look at him before. She was afraid that when he bent down, he would see the big guy he shouldn''t have seen. Now, this unfortunate child can find trouble for her!


    "What are you doing with that?"


    She screamed, almost like a rooster.


    The boy was not frightened by her voice at all. Instead, he asked, "where can my sister wear such a little cloth?"


    Su Tang


    My sister doesn''t want to say where she is now. She just wants to hit people.


    After a short period of gaffe, Su Tang began to doubt whether the unfortunate child was intentional, or why she could "scare" her so accurately every time.


    "Egg, you know, I''m different from you."


    Lei Dan tilted his head, and his face was innocent. With that face, Su Tang was sprouted.


    No, no, beauty is harmful. She will never be fooled!


    With a smile, she took away the little pink trousers from his hand, and then said, "my sister is very different from you, that is, my sister doesn''t have those things, but people who wear small skirts don''t have those things."


    The boy''s face remained unchanged, and he still looked at her trustfully, "what does sister mean?"


    Su Tang continued to laugh, "sister means, cut, you can be the same as sister."


    The boy still looked like that. Instead of being frightened, he asked her, "can my sister help me cut it? I don''t know the length of the cut. I''m afraid I can''t master it. I know my sister is willing to help


    Su Tang didn''t expect that he would be promoted to the first army at this juncture.


    Cut what? Cut yourself!


    "Well, I''ll take you to a place, and you can follow me." When she finished, she suddenly thought that she still had a few sets of sportswear that she didn''t wear very much. She rummaged through the boxes, and finally found out the clothes and threw them on him. Then she said, "hurry up, or my sister won''t wait for me."


    Sportswear is not very different between men and women. They look similar in appearance. In addition, they are almost the same height now, so there is no sense of disobedience in wearing them.


    A hundred years later, Su Tang was not familiar with the outside world, so she joined the system.


    At first, she was divine, and the system was still a little confused.


    "Whelp? What''s the matter? "


    Sue sugar whispered, "come on, tell me, where can I find happiness now?"


    System, "looking for happiness?"


    Sue sugar, "Hi! It''s that kind of happiness, men and women, mixed fight! "


    The system is a Leng first, then issued a exclamation, "lying trough? Son, why do you ask such a place? Are you sleeping for a hundred years, and finally you can''t carry it? Do you want to find little fresh meat to vent your fireFor no reason, Su Tang was labeled as venting fire. Her teeth itched with anger. "What kind of person am I?"


    System, "you are."


    If you want to know what to say and what children can choose, adults will want it all!


    Su Tang took a deep breath and told herself not to be angry. "I took Lei Dan to experience life. This unfortunate child has lived until now. He doesn''t even know the difference between men and women. If he doesn''t care, he will be killed when he goes out."


    When she said this, the system moved its attention to Lei Dan. It was nothing to look at, but it was startled.


    The system took a big step back with its mouth open. It took a long time to find its own voice? Lei Dan


    Su Tang tut said, "don''t look like you haven''t seen the world."


    She said haughtily, forgetting that she was worse than it before.


    The system was shocked. "Didn''t you change his skin? Is this a different person? "


    In the past, Lei Dan was very dark and his facial features were not very clear. Only those eyes could make a slight difference, proving whether they were open or closed. Now it''s not only a big change, it''s a change of body, and even the identity looks different.


    Now, the system is worried.


    Such appearance, such temperament, how to see are not ordinary people ah.


    "Son, have you ever thought of looking for his family? It''s not like ordinary people. Although we have saved him, if we meet unreasonable people, we can''t say it clearly. "


    Su Tang has nothing to do with her face. I really have to worry about it. I''ve been looking for her for a long time, but hasn''t she moved for such a long time?


    What''s more, even if it''s true as the system says, she''s not empty. With her current skills, who dares to fight against her?


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, just tell me where else to have fun."


    The system saw that she didn''t listen to the advice, had no choice but to sigh and look at the expression of rebellious son, "Er Da doesn''t listen to the advice!"


    Sugar:?


    "Dog, say it again?"


    Where did the system dare to hide? She immediately reported the address she wanted. When she came, she was worried that they didn''t have enough money. "Here, it''s ten yuan. Don''t save it. It''s time to eat and drink."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1372

    Sue sugar looked at it from the body took out a crumpled ten dollars, almost smile.


    Ten yuan?


    Is this a beggar?


    However, the system said to her, "I don''t have that much money for the baby poodle in the twilight to spend 800 nights and the little wolf dog to spend 1000 nights. You can cushion the rest by yourself." Then he gave her an eyebrow.


    But the dog''s mouth was just like that. As soon as his voice fell, he ran away with his legs.


    Su Tang looked at the ten yuan in her hand. What could she do? Of course, she handed it to Lei Dan.


    "Come on, Lei Dan, don''t mention it. It''s your pocket money from Uncle Tong."


    Leidan accepted the money without any expression. Without looking at it, he stuffed it into his pocket. "Shall we go now?"


    Looking at his "can''t wait" appearance, Su Tang can''t let him down, "go, go now, sister takes you to fly."


    There are several luxury cars parked next to xiaoheyuan, all of which Su Tang bought with her own money after waking up. It''s said that she hasn''t driven much since she bought them. Now it''s rare to have a chance, so she naturally wants to have a good ride.


    The twilight in the mouth of the system is one of the best clubs in a city. It''s impossible for idle people to enter. That club is a membership system, and each membership card needs to be recharged by more than 10 million to be eligible.


    Sue sugar of course does not have a membership card, but she will cheat, a cover up, immediately was welcomed into.


    "Miss Su, are you two? Do you need a card or a loose seat? "


    Su Tang is in the mood. He has been sleeping for a hundred years. He hasn''t had a good time for a long time. Today, he must be drunk.


    It''s no fun to be scattered, and she can''t sit many people. How can she find those young suckling dogs and wolf dogs to play with.


    "Card seat." Su sugar said, and quite bold way: "take the most expensive wine."


    As soon as the waiter''s younger brother heard this, his eyes turned to his face, and he immediately took the man with him.


    These days, the waiter''s younger brother is so enthusiastic that Su Tang naturally wants to say something. She can''t do it by the system. She immediately takes out dozens of banknotes from her bag, and then all of them are stuffed into the waiter''s younger brother''s chest.


    The waiter''s younger brother is wearing a white shirt with a bow tie. With the plug of Su Tang, the bow tie is slightly loose. Several pieces of paper and pens just slip down from the collar. When passing through the chest, the waiter''s younger brother''s face changes. It''s excitement and excitement.


    "Miss Su, do you have any other services besides wine?"


    Su Tang just took the boy to a seat. Hearing the speech, she turned to ask the boy beside her, "Lei Dan, what type do you like better? Tell my sister, today, all the expenses are covered by my sister. "


    The young man was always silent, but this time he opened his mouth. He gave Su Tang a little smile. When the light flashed past his face, the waiter''s younger brother was slightly smothered by his startled look.


    What else can I look for? Is this self deception?


    However, the waiter is the waiter after all. He has nothing to do with the rest if he dare to refute the meaning of the guest and what kind of goods the guest is looking for.


    The young man''s lips are slightly raised, and his breath is clean and pure, which is in sharp contrast to such a smoky club.


    He said: "I don''t know what type I like, sister, can you introduce me? Maybe I''ll know when they come


    Su Tang thought this was right, so she said to the waiter, "you''ve got some amazing things here recently. If you have time, please call me."


    The same tone of the upstart made the waiter even more afraid to neglect, "excuse me, Miss Su, do you have any gender requirements for peerless? Like male or female? "


    Su Tang is not so particular about people, as long as it is good-looking, regardless of gender, so she said to the waiter brother regardless of gender.


    Nowadays, demons are infiltrating. On the surface, it seems that everyone is still the same as before. Nothing strange happens. But where the sun can''t shine, those dark places are another matter.


    No one knows what''s growing up in the dark. For example, Su Tang''s eyes are picking up when the waiter brings up the so-called gorgeous things.


    She looked at the waiter with a smile, "waiter, are you just fooling me with these goods?"


    The group of people brought by the waiters were good-looking, but their skins were good-looking, but inside they were smelly and rotten. In particular, one of them, wolfwort, whose stinky blood almost covered all the odors. As soon as she came, she almost vomited.


    Her face is not very good, young see, immediately walked forward.


    The cool smell of the youth is in sharp contrast to the stench in the air. As long as Su Tang is not stupid, he must be sucking with the youth in his arms.


    The waiter is just an ordinary human. He doesn''t understand Su Tang''s subtext. He just doesn''t understand some of them. Although they are not top-notch, they are also second-class. In the eyes of the guests, they are so disgusted.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Su. If you don''t like it, I''ll change it for you immediately."The waiter immediately took the people away, but although they left, the smell spread around was still here for a long time, which made her dizzy and vomit. In the end, she had no choice but to hold the teenager to seek the sweet and delicious smell.


    Su Tang seems to be sucking a cat. In the end, she hangs her whole body on the young man. When she hangs her weight on the young man, the young man not only doesn''t feel too heavy, but also slightly spoils her.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang said, "well, some of those people are very disgusting. They still smell so smelly. I don''t know what kind of brain their people have. If they have a relationship with that kind of people, their souls will stink." With that, she also advised the boy, "Lei Dan, you should stay away from that kind of person in the future."


    Youth naturally readily accept, "know elder sister."


    He came here just to see what the little girl likes after sleeping for a hundred years, so no matter how jealous and dark he was, he didn''t show it at all. He even indulged in playing with her.


    It depends on how much she''s going to play.


    Su Tang is not the only one who has become the prey of others. She seldom comes out to play. She must choose the best one. Fortunately, this time, the people brought by the waiter are good.


    For example, this peony is dazzling and delicious with a strong fragrance. I can smell the aura from a long distance.


    Another example is this pure human, with big eyes and no philistine and copper smell on his body, which is the best.


    Su Tang looked at the ten people brought by the waiter, half non-human, half human, half female and half male.


    The stench around was finally diluted, and Su Tang was also interested. She patted her chest and pulled the young man to choose together. "Come on, Lei dan''er, don''t be shy. You can choose one of so many people."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1373

    From beginning to end, the boy has a shallow smile, but if you look at it carefully, you will find that he didn''t look at the people brought by the waiter from beginning to end. All he cares about and pays attention to is Su Tang.


    "What about my sister?" He asked with a smile, "what does my sister like?"


    He has been powerful enough to make up any face shape, any appearance, as long as she likes, he can change it, but Play to play, make to make, she can choose at last, in addition to him, no one else.


    Su Tang obviously didn''t know that the innocent youth around her was black. She also discussed with him happily that she had lived for tens of thousands of years. Even if she had lost a little memory, she found that she had already had a certain aesthetic fatigue about beauty and ugliness, and rarely showed her amazing eyes. Obviously, she had seen too much before, so that her eyes were picky.


    But teenagers are not the same. She rescued him and now brings him to understand the world again. We can''t be careless.


    "Me? I have everything I like. " Su tanghao put his hand on his shoulder, and then raised his chin again, indicating that he would move his eyes to those gorgeous ones, "Ray Dan, do you like anything? If not, we can change a batch. "


    She also didn''t point out which is good. It''s the boy''s own business. He has to choose whether it''s good or not.


    "If what I like is not here, what should my sister do?"


    He deliberately showed confused eyes, but Su Tang was excited by him.


    Good guy, the first time I brought him to open meat, this guy focused on other people''s meat!


    "Do you like other people?" Sue sugar wrinkled good-looking eyes, "that you play it?"


    The boy turned his head completely, especially when he heard Su Tang''s last sentence, he was stunned at first, and then his smile deepened. He asked her, "sister, if I can fight, is she mine?"


    If it''s true, it''s immoral, but Sutang is a person who protects the calf. The law of the jungle, the winner is the king.


    She never thought that one day she would dig a hole for herself, or dig a big hole, and she couldn''t get up.


    "As long as the person you like doesn''t show any antipathy, the next step is to rely on their own abilities."


    Su Tang''s eyes brightened slightly when she heard the words.


    "She should have no antipathy." With a smile in his mouth, the slightly upturned corners of his lips set off his already beautiful face. With this smile, the so-called beauty brought by the waiter''s younger brother was eclipsed, but the teenager didn''t know it. Instead, he tilted his head and said to Su Tang, "she will comfort me, coax me, and think for me. Sister, do you think she hates me like this?"


    Su Tang always thinks that the more she hears the unfortunate child''s words, the more familiar she is. When she hesitates, no one talks about it. There was an accident at dusk, which was full of people coming and going. It was the previous group of people led by the waiters who made the trouble. Among them, the ones who made the most noise were the ones with the strongest smell and the most stench.


    When the conversation came, Su Tang didn''t have the heart to ask him who he was talking about. He just prevaricated, "I''m sure you won''t be disgusted. Eggs, if you believe in your sister, that person may still secretly like you. If you don''t get paid, how can there be so many people in the world who have no reason?"


    The young man''s eyes are brighter because of her words, and the bottom of the eyes is full of unspeakable excitement.


    One hundred years later, he finally got the answer he wanted.


    "Sister, I see."


    In that case, there''s no need for these so-called peerless women to stay here. He''s the one who finally affects her.


    The skilful troublemaker was not bad. In a short time, he didn''t let the security guard get close to him, but also killed several guests.


    At this moment, the monsters are still wailing and angry. They are holding weapons in their hands and yelling at the panicked guests. In the end, they take up their weapons and hit them.


    "Bah! You respectable human beings, while saying we are dirty, they pounce on us! "


    " garbage, scum man, said he loved me, but finally he turned around and married a human woman. Why? Since you don''t love me, why do you want to provoke me? "


    "I have no way back. You are responsible for all this. I want you to pay the price! Go to hell


    ¡­¡­


    Some of these monsters were obviously played with their feelings. After listening to those words, the men were quite scum. They not only played with them, but also slandered and ridiculed them.


    Sue sugar pulled out a cool smile from the corner of her mouth.


    "That''s stupid." She said.


    Her voice was not big, but the boy was beside her, so she listened to the three words completely.


    He made a curious expression and asked her, "why does my sister say that?"


    Su Tang said, "these people are weird, and the people they like are just ordinary human beings. They are still cultivated, but they can''t even fight an ordinary human being. It''s really a face of losing essence."


    She tut tut exclamation here, but the youth followed her words and asked: "so, sister''s meaning, as long as you like it, you can take it home?"Su Tang won''t drink any more, or she''ll have to spray it out.


    Young man Young people can be taught.


    "We are all civilized people. Why should we say rob?" Su Tang said, "wouldn''t it be better to steal? For example, if you steal your heart, won''t your rank be higher? "


    The boy looked at the little girl in front of him, but then he began to laugh.


    Although his face was smiling, some complicated emotions floated in his eyes.


    So the little girl used this method to him in those years?


    Gao, indeed Gao. Even he was cheated by her.


    After su Tang expressed her opinion, seeing that the people around her didn''t respond, she said, "Lei Dan, my sister is teaching you the routine. You have to listen to it. Otherwise, if you are cheated by other girls in the future, don''t blame me for not teaching you."


    The pit that Su Tang dug for herself is too deep. Look, it''s wonderful to teach others how to set her own way.


    The boy smiles again and nods seriously, "well, I know my sister, later I will do as you say. "


    When Su Tang heard the words, she just wanted to nod her head and say that she was a child to teach. But somehow, she felt that her back was cool, as if she was about to be calculated.


    She touched her shoulder and thought, it''s an illusion. After all, everyone''s attention is focused on the dance floor now.


    However, the farce on the dance floor is coming to an end. If Twilight can gain a foothold in city a, it''s just a little monster who can shake it. She can kill a few unimportant people, but it''s not allowed to move the twilight guests.


    This is not, a fierce attack aimed at her arm, bang, soon, the little monster''s arm was cut off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1374

    At the moment when the blood gushed out, almost all the people who were close to her suffered. Su Tang was also close to her. However, this degree was nothing to her at all. She could set up a barrier, but she did not expect that someone would step in front of her.


    The boy appeared so suddenly that Su Tang was stunned. Then, the blood splashed out was held on his back.


    The young man''s eyes trembled slightly, and soon recovered their usual coolness.


    "Sister, are you ok?"


    Su Tang blinked. The taste of being protected is really novel.


    "Of course not." She didn''t care, just some ordinary blood.


    At this time, the commotion in the dance floor also gradually stopped, and the spirits of those troublemakers were all injured in varying degrees, some of them broke their arms, some of them directly hit their chest, and the blood gushed.


    Only a hundred years ago, it''s strange that it''s so easy to coexist peacefully with human beings. Besides, these non-human beings can''t be put on the surface. Most human beings don''t know their existence so far, and therefore, they have never been treated fairly and justly.


    The law of the jungle still exists in their world.


    This bar can hold so many spirits and demons. Obviously, the boss behind the scenes is not an ordinary human. It''s rare for Su Tang to have a good play to watch. How can she miss it? She picked up the melon seeds on one side, found a chair nearby and began to crack.


    The young man looked sideways and saw that the little girl was full of gossip. However, he looked at himself and waved to him. He said with great enthusiasm: "ah, Lei Dan, come here and sit down. Let''s not miss the ready-made play."


    It''s one thing that Su Tang is interested in. She mainly wants to bring Lei Dan to see the dangers in the world, otherwise she won''t know that the unfortunate child will be sold later.


    Sure enough, it''s really tiring to raise a child. Look at her, all the children she picked up on the way are so worried. If it''s really her own child, you can''t watch it all the time.


    She didn''t know that she was the only one who was sold from the beginning to the end.


    Young rarely refused her, see, also don''t say much, obediently lifted the chair and her row sit.


    Su Tang did not forget to share his own hands of melon seeds, "young man, do you eat melon seeds?"


    The young man took the melon seeds in her hand, and then Sutang began to work hard, "do you know what those three spirits will do?"


    Young, "spider spirit, fox spirit, and a pheasant spirit."


    Women love beauty, and the devils are male and female. After they become women, they naturally pay great attention to their face care. But they are stupid. They know that their species are different, but they have to be reluctant. Twilight, a place for fun, is a bold place to play, but they all play. Who cares?


    They made a big mistake.


    Compared with the human obsession, the supernatural obsession is more terrible. Once it is formed, it is fierce.


    "Lei Dan, I don''t remember many things about you. We don''t want to be rich, but we have to understand many things." She said, picked up the wine glass at the table, poured herself a glass of red wine, and then filled the young man with a glass, "Lei Dan, we don''t eat the bitterness of love."


    Young holding a red wine glass, a smile flashed on his face, "well, don''t eat."


    Other people''s love is bitter, but his little girl will be sweeter than honey.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that she has fallen into the pit. She looks like a passer-by and drinks with him again.


    She didn''t know what was the matter with her. When she talked about it, she felt uncomfortable and flustered. In the end, she simply didn''t say anything, so she drank there.


    The more wine she drank, the sooner one bottle came to the bottom, and then she opened another.


    The youth didn''t stop her. She liked to drink, so let her drink, and he could protect her.


    However, compared with the panic around the dance floor, this side seems a bit out of place.


    Most of the others are ordinary people. When they saw this kind of occasion, they had already been scared to scream and run away. Although the others were brave, they didn''t dare to be so blatant. So soon, Su Tang attracted the other party''s attention.


    "Is there such a tough human in this world? It''s kind of interesting. "


    The voice came from the second floor, and then a man in fancy clothes came down the stairs. His hair was red, but his face was more amazing than his dazzling hair.


    Beauty, the kind of aggressive beauty, with a bit arrogant and invincible, people can''t help itching.


    Yes, Su Tang watched, and an idea floated in her heart. She wanted him to kneel down and call Dad!


    She squinted, and soon, an invisible air flow formed in the air, which was the duel between the big man and the big man.


    The other side''s attitude is arrogant. Seeing Su Tang, he wants to look at people with his chin.


    "Look at me, little sister." The other side''s tone was arrogant, and then said: "I know all the members of twilight. Tell me how my sister got involved."


    When he said this, he was not as polite as he was verbally. He had weapons in his hands and he was in a state of attack.Su Tang is happy. She still sits on the chair and leans back, learning his attitude. She also raises her chin and looks at him haughtily. "Little brother, when my sister wanders around the world, you don''t know where to hang out."


    Her tone with a slight, mouth with a smile, directly stimulate each other not light.


    Twilight''s boss is not a kind person. He is bullied in his own territory. If you tell him, do you want to mix.


    "Tut, with such a big voice, then Let me meet you. " Before his words came down, the weapon in his hand was hammering towards Su Tang.


    It''s a hammer. It''s bigger than his head. When it''s held in his hand, it''s very incongruous, just like a fool.


    Su Tang looks at the expression of a fool. She hasn''t moved her muscles and bones for a long time. When the fool comes to the door, she must know how to guide him. However, without waiting for her to do it, it''s still the same sentence that the boy did it first.


    She always guessed that the young man''s skill should be good, but she didn''t expect that he was even better than she thought. What was he doing under her hand? You can be the leader by yourself!


    However, after a few moves, the young man was soon defeated. There was something incredible on his charming face. He looked at the boy foolishly, half sounded, wriggled his lips and murmured: "ink, you are ink..."


    Without waiting to finish, the boy kicked him far away.


    Su Tang actually heard the point, "what is ink? Do you know him? "


    The youth looked at the youth, and then looked at the sugar, half ring, bright face gradually distorted.


    What are the couple playing?!


    "It''s me, demon king! Have you forgotten? "


    Demon king and Mo Chen are old acquaintances. A hundred years ago, when the world merged, he found the channel. He was curious and brought Ji Ruxue over, but he didn''t expect to be trapped in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1375

    The more the demon king said, the more excited he was. In the end, his eyes lit up. He didn''t expect to meet old acquaintances in this world. He met two people once in a while. This is really fate!


    "Fate is wonderful! I thought there was only me and Ji Ruxue left in the world. I didn''t expect to meet you again. " He got up from the ground, with no previous pride on his face, but like a stupid roe deer.


    Su Tang frowned, but the familiarity in her eyes was not fake, but she had no memory in her mind. What''s more, listen to the meaning of each other''s words, she and redan also know each other?


    Frowning higher and higher, she finally gathered up. She looked at the boy and said, "Lei Dan, do we know each other?"


    The boy''s face was expressionless. Instead of showing any flaw, he said coldly, "sister, what are you talking about?"


    Su Tang''s head was a little confused after she drank the wine, and then she thought that the boy didn''t come by herself, but she picked it up by herself. If you really remember, you can recognize her like the little magic dragon. Besides, there is a system. Although the dog is a little stupid, the big thing is that it''s reliable.


    "Oh, I forgot. You don''t remember the past, just like me."


    She a face light to describe lightly, but the demon king Leng of one side is not light.


    No, what the hell?


    The playwright couple started playing amnesia play?


    Sorry, he doesn''t understand, he can''t play, he can''t keep up with the pace.


    The demon king was in a muddle. Thinking of the fear of being dominated by them in his last life, he decided not to wade in this muddle.


    "Forget it?" He smiles awkwardly. His face no longer has the same enthusiasm as before. He is a little cautious, for fear that he will be affected again. You know, in his last life, he chased after the opera because he was too curious, and finally his hair was gone!


    Say, the culprit is mo Shen!


    That damned bald man, he has no hair, but he wants to harm his hair!


    Pooh, bald ass!


    demon king in the brain crazy Tucao, but smiling on the face, "I can make complaints about it. My friend is bald, and he can''t grow hair. This gentleman''s hair is not my friend."


    When he said this, he was not surprised to receive the death eye of the young man.


    Before, the demon king was afraid of Mo Chen. There was no way. The value of force was too terrible. However, he could only admit it. But now it''s different. The couple are obviously insidious. In those days, the invincible demon monk became a "simple young man". It''s interesting, it''s very interesting.


    Su Tang can''t see the play but is seen. She thinks that the boss in twilight is sick and dressed like a peacock. Seeing this, she has no idea to stay here. But the boy suddenly pulls the demon king in front of her.


    Sugar:?


    Boy, "call dad."


    This time, it''s the demon king''s turn.


    What is it?


    Don''t bully him, a foreign demon. Father in this world means father. If you want him to call father, why is he so shameless!


    "I tell you, don''t go too far. It''s Twilight here..." As soon as the voice came out of his throat, he was kicked on the knee, and then the demon king knelt down uncontrollably.


    Bang, I knelt down on the spot.


    susugar did not expect the teenager to understand her, so he could make complaints about it.


    When she saw that the young man was so filial, she was relieved.


    "Well, sir, what can I do with such a big gift? Do you really want to recognize us as fathers? Harm, you said earlier, we are not interested in children with mental retardation. No matter how loud you kneel, it''s useless. "


    As soon as Su Tang opened her mouth, she was so angry that she didn''t pay for her life. The demon king was so angry that she almost vomited blood, but she couldn''t refute it. In the end, she had to stick her neck and refuse to admit it.


    "I, my foot is slippery! I''m on my knees


    Su Tang was happy. She bent down with a smile and continued to bully people. No, it was bullying demons. "Well, I''ll help you up."


    The demon king didn''t dare to accept it. He stepped back with his hands and feet, and then got up from the ground.


    "This little short leg climbs very fast." Su Tang smiles and comments.


    Demon King


    Su Tang continued to comment, "vitality is good, the family just lack a door demon, take back, lock up."


    The demon king is so angry that if he doesn''t bully the demon, they are the devil! The devil!


    "Ji Ruxue, help


    However, the demon king could not resist, and finally he could only shout for help. Su Tang thought that his rescuers were the same as him, but he didn''t want to. The other party was a different person.


    Unlike the demon king, Ji Ruxue is beautiful, but her rank is obviously higher.


    Two people looked at each other in the air. Originally, Su Tang was going to take the move. As a result, Ji Ruxue''s pupils suddenly shrank, and then ran over with her hands and feet.


    "Stop!" Sue sugar called in time, "do you want to say we know each other?"Ji Ruxue nods crazily, not only knows, his life is saved by her!


    Su sugar is suspicious for a while, the main demon king is not reliable, let her have to defend, "understanding is useless, I don''t remember a lot of things."


    When she said she didn''t remember, the smile on Ji Ruxue''s face stopped immediately. But soon, he said, "it doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t remember, I won''t forget it. You saved my life in those years. I won''t stop you even if you tear down twilight and maim him today. "


    The way the other side said this was like a little fan, which made Su Tang particularly embarrassed.


    Although she doesn''t remember many things, she has no doubt about saving people. As a human being, she must be able to save people. For example, the previous Lei Dan, she thinks the same way.


    "It''s not necessary to bring up the past." Su Tang is a little embarrassed when facing the little fan brother. Without the skin of demon king, she said, "I think your store is busy tonight. I''ll come back next time."


    The next time and the future of adults, it is far away.


    Ji Ruxue obviously also found out, because he was too enthusiastic, scared each other.


    "No, nothing." It''s not easy to meet the life-saving benefactor. How can you let it go so easily? Ji Ruxue immediately said: "there''s a special box on the second floor. I''ll treat you to a drink." He remembers that she used to love delicious food. He used to tempt her with delicious food. "You see, I have a lot of delicious food upstairs. Do you want to try it?"


    Is Sutang the kind of person who can be seduced by delicious food?


    She is.


    "Well, it''s all here. You''re so enthusiastic. How sad you will be if you don''t go." As she said, she pulled the boy over and said, "come on, Lei Dan, my sister will treat you to a big meal."


    There was nothing wrong with everything in front of her, until she called out the name of the boy. The demon king followed behind her. She couldn''t help it. She said on the spot, "ha ha ha, my God, Mo Shen, your name is Lei Dan, my God..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1376

    The demon king laughed so happily that the ghost animal''s laughter reverberated on the dance floor. At last, he found that his chin was dislocated. He could only open his mouth. In Aba ABA, the key was still drooling.


    Seeing this, Su Tang immediately stepped back in disgust and said, "Gee, how old are you still drooling?"


    Demon King:??


    Dead bald ass hurt me!


    The eyes of demon king''s Qi are almost on fire, but if he''s angry again, it''s still ABA ABA that he roars out.


    Su Tang''s eyes were even more disgusted. In the end, Ji Ruxue stood up. He pulled the demon king to one side and said, "OK, don''t Abba. Think about your hair. The demon king''s hair doesn''t grow so easily."


    The demon king''s black history is pulled out again, and his face is distorted. However, he dares not to be angry. No matter how angry he is, his hair doesn''t matter. In particular, demons like them are not human beings. Their hair goes up when they say it goes up. It took him hundreds of years to finally raise his hair like it is now.


    The demon king is very angry, but he doesn''t dare to say any more. He can only follow Ji Ruxue because he is drooling all the time. At last, Su Tang puts a paper towel in.


    "This unfortunate old man, wipe it quickly. My immature little magic dragon doesn''t drool. Your age..." The more she said, the more pitiful her eyes were. "Ah? Is it because I''m old that I''m going back to my ancestors? "


    The medicine King''s distorted face is directly ferocious.


    "Abba, Abba!"


    Bah, you are going back to your ancestors! Their demon world was powerful at that time. On the contrary, it was in his generation. Some of them were in decline, but! It''s not up to others to talk about it!


    The demon king jumps up again, this time Ji Ruxue can''t hold it.


    Su Tang smiles and doesn''t know why she likes to stab him. Maybe it''s because the unfortunate old man bullies her family.


    "Oh, it''s worthy of being the demon king. Even ABBA ABBA can speak in different tones. It''s powerful."


    The demon king quit!


    This one or two can bully him vigorously. Do you think he is easy to bully?


    "Abba, Abba!"


    Come on, have a fight!


    The demon king completely played with the shadow of that year. He hasn''t seen it for thousands of years, and his courage is growing.


    Su Tang saw the provocation in his eyes and became interested. So she learned his tone and used his language, which further angered him, "Abba! Abba, Abba


    Come on, fight. Whoever gives up is a son of a bitch!


    One person, one demon, with strange language, strangely, the communication was successful.


    The young man and Ji Ruxue look at each other, and finally they all choose to ignore each other.


    Fight on fight, around the twilight there is a border, even if it really does not matter.


    Ji Ruxue asked people to prepare delicious food on the second floor. In addition to delicious food, he still remembers that Su Tang loves to drink good wine and drink beautiful women. However, he dare not go up to the beauty because he is afraid that Mo Shen will wash the dusk with blood, so he can only work hard on good wine and delicious food.


    Fortunately, the dusk cook''s cooking skills are good. Su Tang''s eyes are slightly bright when he smells it.


    "Big brother, it''s good."


    The taste of this wine is absolutely the best. It''s strange to say. She smelled the wine and felt that she could brew it.


    "I always feel that I can make this wine, too."


    Ji Ruxue said with a smile, "this wine making prescription is still what you gave me in those years. You can do it. It''s normal."


    Su Tang is more sure that he is his friend, if not, how can she give wine recipe.


    "Not bad, your wine is mellow. It''s a good brew."


    Ji Ruxue, who has always been calm and self-confident, suddenly turned a little red. She seemed a little embarrassed. "No, it''s my master who taught me. I just took advantage of my good teacher."


    Ji Ruxue is good-looking, and her mouth is so sweet. Su Tang wants to rebuild friendship with him on the spot.


    "What kind of good teacher, bad teacher, just a wine recipe, if you still take me as a friend, don''t say so many outsider words."


    Su Tang''s former son is still angry with the demon king. Now he''s turning around to "hook up" with all his friends. Now the demon king is even more angry.


    What are you doing? Even if you bully him, how can you rob people!


    He just wanted to talk to Mo Chen about managing his daughter-in-law. As soon as he looked up, he saw that the young Mo Shen''s eyes were dark. Although he didn''t speak, he was cautious. Inexplicably, the demon king had goose bumps.


    Well behaved, he forgot, Mo Chen is a good-looking boy, but his heart is black.


    When the demon king looked at Su Tang again, he suddenly became happy.


    It''s interesting. There''s no fight. Just eat melon seeds and watch a play.


    The demon king blinked his eyes, with a certain excited mood. Although he was salivating, he didn''t mind. On the contrary, he was proud with a smile.


    He poured a glass of wine for Su Tang himself, but when he poured the wine, he deliberately secretly put some good things. This thing is a holy thing of the demon clan, but it is a holy thing. The demon king used to disdain it, but now it''s different.The dead bald donkey''s daughter-in-law obviously didn''t know him and asked him to call his sister. How interesting it was that he wanted Su Tang to drink this glass of wine, and then Brother becomes husband, interesting, very interesting!


    The more the demon king thought about it, the more excited he was, and his hand trembled with excitement.


    He didn''t shake, and the young people all paid attention to him. What''s more, he was still shaking. For the first time, the young people didn''t remind him. Instead, they watched him deliver the wine without expression. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t give any hint to Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s bullying the demon king is just funny, but it won''t really kill me. Now he''s making amends with wine. It''s almost OK.


    "Oh, let''s make amends ourselves? Then I''ll have to drink it. "


    The demon king is still in Aba ABA, but at least he is also the demon king. He will not say it in a way. He begins to use his belly language, passing the wine to him and saying, "come on, it''s no fun to fight. Let''s fight for the wine. The loser shouts Dad!"


    As soon as the word "Dad" came out, Su Tang''s desire to fight was immediately ignited.


    People can lose, face can lose, but the identity of father, can only be done by her!


    "Come on! Who is afraid of whom! "


    It''s all about wine, so Su Tang asked the boy to recover the demon king''s mouth, and said: "come on, Lei Dan, I''ll find you a big nephew today!" Her tone seemed to be sure that she would win, and then she said to King Yao, "after watching our thunder eggs, we have to respect our elders. Do you know how to respect them? I''ll call you uncle


    The young man''s indifferent face finally had a trace of ups and downs, and his mouth slightly drew, obviously very dissatisfied with the great nephew of the demon king.


    But forget it, little girl love to play, let her play enough, about He squinted, he is not a little girl, lost his memory, so when the demon king took out the so-called demon sacred things, he was the first to find out.


    But, he didn''t say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1377

    Su Tang doesn''t know what is sinister. The demon heart is even more sinister. She rolled up her sleeves and began to fight. Today, the only one who fell down is the son of the demon king, not her father!


    I don''t know if I have a heart to win. At the end of the drink, the demon king can''t reach her.


    The demon king was in a muddle, and his feet were slipping. But because he didn''t want to be a son, he patted his face crazily. In the end, his face was swollen, but he still couldn''t wake up.


    He shook his head, and Sue began to laugh, "come on, son, call Dad!"


    Demon King person also fainted, but still subconsciously way: "you this Niang, don''t have many treasures, why should I call your father!" Finish saying, still quite quite abdomen, as if to signal oneself very fierce appearance.


    Although Su Tang was a little dizzy, watching the demon king''s action, she subconsciously thought of Lei Dan, and subconsciously thought of someone''s two treasures.


    The picture is too indescribable. She shakes her head abruptly, but turns on the taunt mode. "Just one more baby? You dare to be crazy. You are really my brother No, you are the son


    Her little brother, Lei Dan, is different. There are two of them!


    Speaking of this, she also took photos with yourong, "come on, leidan, tell your nephew, what is his little thing in front of you?"


    The young man''s eyes are slightly drooping. Under the light, his long eyelashes are clear. His good-looking face is even more beautiful, just like the young man coming out of the cartoon. His face value is too strong.


    Su Tang looked at it and didn''t hold back. She reached out to touch it. "Hey, Lei Dan, I remember the last time I found you, you didn''t have a hair on your whole body."


    The youth Mou color is tiny dark, smell speech, he is hoarse voice light smile mouth, "are you sure to see clearly?"


    All over the body, there are not only hair, eyelashes, but also sweat hairs. These hairs, ah, there is another place


    His eyes became more and more dark, just like the abyss monster. He finally met his favorite food. In order not to show his flaws, he began to disguise, cheat and even bewitch.


    Su Tang wine is drunk muddleheaded, completely did not respond to come over, return silly ground to slant head to look at him, "thunder egg, you look really good-looking."


    It''s so beautiful. The name "Lei Dan" is really a good name.


    In a trance, a name suddenly appeared in her mind, but the name appeared too suddenly and disappeared too much. When she wanted to grasp it, she could not remember any more words except a simple ink word.


    "Ink..."


    She slightly opened thin lips, because drink wine, lips moist bright, like jelly, temptation and Q play, see people want to kiss Fangze, taste the sweet taste.


    The boy did think so, but the word that came with it made him stunned.


    "What is ink?"


    The heart beat sped up for a while, and the boy thought, is she willing to remember at last?


    Su Tang, however, shook her head. "I don''t know."


    The heart beat returned to normal again. Instead of showing his excited or disappointed eyes, the teenager coaxed him into saying, "it''s OK, don''t remember."


    In the past, everything was just a task and a game. She didn''t want to remember it, so there was no need to remember it, but it will be different in the future.


    The boy raised his lips, smile clean and gentle, "but later, I hope my sister will not forget me."


    The demon king has been drinking, as for the sound of dad, Su Tang still didn''t wait, but another fresh person, Ji Ruxue. He looked at the dialogue and interaction between the two people, eyes slightly pick, "Mo Chen, are you sure you want to do this?"


    The youth swept him one eye, this one eye, seemingly ordinary, but inexplicably let Ji Ruxue shiver.


    Ji Ruxue has been dealing with Mo Chen for thousands of years, but for their friars, time is just a group of numbers. Even if they are still alive, it''s nothing. But now it''s different. He suddenly finds that Mo Chen is different.


    More introverted, crazier and It''s terrible.


    Yes, terrible.


    In the past, the ink sink was terrible, but it was not like now. At that moment, Ji Ruxue''s feet were soft.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The young man moved his thin lips and vomited three words, but only three words frozen everything around him, and even the wine in the glass instantly became ice.


    Ji Ruxue''s eyelashes began to turn white, just like frost fell on his eyes. Then, the blood flowing under his skin began to slow down. In the end, Ji Ruxue didn''t hold on any longer. He laughed falsely. Although Su Tang had saved his life, if his opponent was mo Shen, even if he fought for his life, I''m afraid he couldn''t help it.


    He suffered a little time in his heart, but he gave up in the end.


    He could only say, "I hope you won''t hurt her again."


    The boy looked at him and then laughed. His smile was very cold and didn''t take any emotion. With this one, Ji Ruxue was frozen.


    He didn''t move. At last, he could only watch him take Su Tang away.Ji Ruxue can''t change anything. She can only pull up the demon king who fell to the ground.


    The demon king was moved, still shouting, "help me up, I can still drink!"


    Ji Ruxue


    "Idiot!"


    The drunken demon king makes a fuss and is not easy to take care of. Ji Ruxue doesn''t have much patience with him, so he simply leaves people in the bathtub. As for the rest, he is also the demon king, and can''t drown.


    Besides, Su Tang, if she is awake, she will find that the youth has "grown up". Not only does she have a longer body, but her chest has become wider. Even the juvenile atmosphere on her face has instantly become the calm color of an adult.


    But the only thing that hasn''t changed is the look in her eyes.


    The man will carefully protect her in his arms, in this process, did not let her blow to the wind.


    The holy things of the demon clan are not so easy to solve, so the most important thing now is to find a place, a place not easily disturbed by people.


    "Sugar, where do you like better?"


    He looked down at the man in his arms, and his face began to look obsessed.


    Su Tang has been drinking too much for a long time. How can he answer? So he just waved his hand subconsciously when he heard the disturbing voice beside his ear. Then he buried his head in his arms and continued to sleep soundly.


    The man laughed.


    Yes, that''s it. Depend on him, trust him, and give yourself to him unconditionally.


    "In that case, we might as well go all over again."


    "Now Let''s go to the sea first. "


    It''s far away from the seaside, but if it''s a man, it''s just a moment''s work. Soon, the sea breeze is gentle, and the warm wind makes people more comfortable and sleepy.


    Su Tang is more comfortable and sleeps better, but she doesn''t know that some kind of "danger" is slowly eating her


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1378

    The blue sea turned into a dream at this moment. If Su Tang was awake, she would be very happy. But now, she missed the beautiful scenery and the danger lurking in the deep sea.


    The deep sea is supposed to be dark, but at this moment, there are stars all around, like fireflies in the sea. The dreamlike light spots stay on Su Tang''s hair, ears and her body. The beauty is unrealistic and within reach.


    The sea is beautiful, but men make a castle here.


    His little princess should live in the castle, not anywhere.


    The castle also rises. Naturally, Sutang sleeps in a luxurious water bed. The bed is made of top-grade pearls and gems, while the one on her body is made of shark gauze, which is as light as tulle.


    Because of the elixir of the demon family, gradually, the little girl no longer indulged in sleeping. Although her eyes were tightly closed, her hands began to flutter. The most obvious thing was that she began to feel hot.


    They are all big men of ten thousand years. How can they be too hot?


    Unfortunately, Su Tang''s mind is blank now. She doesn''t need to continue to do the task, so she is careless. Besides, looking at the world, what kind of person or medicine can drive her?


    This kind of thing should not exist in this world.


    However, there are days outside the world and people outside the people. Even medicine can be divided into ordinary and not ordinary.


    Su Tang is lying on the water bed, which is supposed to be the most comfortable temperature, but she dislikes it very much. First she dislikes the heat, and then she starts to pick up her coat. One by one, she gradually lost patience, so boom, all the cloth on her body disappeared in an instant.


    Such an "urgent" look made the men around him laugh.


    His smile is very light, and his eyes are a bit spoiled, "what''s the matter?"


    His voice is sexy and dumb, just listen to the blood boiling, especially after su Tang slightly opened her eyes, light a virtual shadow, she was a tiger body shock, the soul also followed the cry.


    In front of her, this is a piece of good meat, in the face of such temptation, who can refuse, who is willing to refuse?


    She can''t do it anyway.


    This kind of time, this kind of occasion, Su Tang even if the head paste into a piece, the blood in the body is boiling, but she is not unreasonable person.


    "Little brother, how much is the night


    God his mother little brother, the smile on the corner of the man''s mouth are solidified a bit, doting eyes also take a bit deep.


    "Night package?" "How much is it?" he said


    The elixir of the demon clan is not so easy to resist, even if the strength is equal to the God''s su Tang, at this moment, she just wants to eat a piece of meat that looks very fresh and delicious.


    "Do you think I can''t afford it?" Su Tang said, her eyes also opened wider, and her beautiful eyes were full of bright spots, especially in the blink, just like the twinkling of light, especially attractive.


    She saw that the other party was a superior person, but how could the other party not be?


    A man admits that he is mean, but if he is not mean at this time, he may not be able to get close to her in his life.


    He used to think that since she didn''t like herself, he didn''t force her, as long as he could see her every day and stay with her all the time. But he couldn''t suppress this kind of thing. Gradually, he was not willing to simply accompany her. He wanted her to have his own eyes, even if it was a fake play like before. Once upon a time, she tried so hard to make herself believe and act, but now, she doesn''t even need to work hard. As long as she gives him a little look, he can cheat himself.


    The demon king''s prank is to give him an opportunity. He is not a saint. He can''t refuse the temptation.


    So, he chose to sink


    It''s su Tang. She''s used to it. Even now she''s aware that she''s on the way, but it doesn''t matter. If the object is the person''s face, the rest is nothing.


    "I''m afraid I can''t afford it?" Su Tang leaned on him with a smile, sweet and intoxicating, "don''t worry, I''m rich."


    She is now a rich woman. She has been sleeping for a hundred years. Her previous 100 million has increased several times. These are all told by the system. In addition to the follow-up bonus, anyway, she is not short of money. Moreover, there are still many monsters wandering outside. She can capture them and hand them over to the state. This is a large sum of money. She is even more courageous when she thinks about it.


    "Tell me your name."


    Men''s names used to be many, but in the real sense, they never were.


    So he said in a hoarse voice, "help me get it."


    Who can hold the beloved in his arms? Anyway, the man''s breathing voice has been heavy, did not start, all rely on their own patience, but he is not sure, this patience can persist to when.


    When Su Tang heard this, she even thought of the stray dog. The stray dog had no name and was abandoned on the side of the road. If a kind-hearted person picked it up, he would be given a name. If not, there would be only hunger and winter waiting for him.Miserable, too miserable.


    Su Tang associated him with the stray dog, and immediately she was distressed. Her eyebrows were stained with love, and her voice changed, like a heartache. She said, "come to my arms, and I''ll raise you later."


    When a man hears the last sentence, the gloom hidden in his brow all the year round melts in an instant.


    "Good."


    Su Tang is very hot, but he still wants to give him a name. For some reason, a word appears in his mind.


    Ink.


    She doesn''t know what this word stands for, but since this word appears in her mind, it must be predestined relationship with her. She has never been a tangled person. Since it appears, it should be named after it.


    "My surname is Su, so you should be Su in the future."


    This words a, the man originally Mou bottom deep dead still also instantaneous light up, "surname Su?"


    His voice was a little trembling. Following his little princess''s surname, did it prove that she accepted herself and was willing to take him as a family member.


    When Su Tang saw that he was so excited, the whole person was also happy, "so, you can call Su mo later."


    "Sue "Ink?" The smile on the man''s face is a little, he seems to be curious, then asked: "why is it called ink?"


    Su Tang tilted his head. "There are so many reasons."


    Now I''ve got my name and promised to support him. Then


    Su Tang smiles and a monkey steals peaches. But when she reaches out her hand, she never thinks that there is more than one peach to greet her!


    Sugar:?


    Brother, you It''s different from ordinary people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1379

    This amazing touch makes Su Tang''s head suddenly wake up.


    What''s the name of little brother? It''s obviously big brother!


    No, more than that, the big brother is a twin!


    Terrible, terrible.


    Su Tang''s courage disappeared at that moment, but she had already shot, and the arrow had already been sent out. How could she stop? Anyway, Su Mo was teased by her, and there was a blazing fire in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" He seemed to be afraid that she would not be satisfied, and he deliberately pushed forward.


    Su Tang''s face was full of horror and half a sound. She just wriggled her lips and said, "big..."


    She originally wanted to call big brother, but Su Mo, who was always patient, couldn''t wait for this moment. He chuckled, as if he had heard some praise, and his smile changed.


    "Are you satisfied?" he asked


    Sugar:?


    What the hell are you talking about?


    Su Mo''s eyes had been well controlled before. He was afraid that he couldn''t carry them, so he never looked down. But now it''s different. His little princesses have all done it. I can''t wait. Let the little princess serve him.


    Now, it''s his turn.


    The little princess praised him, he should praise the little princess, otherwise the little princess angry how to do?


    So, his vision gradually moved down, and finally issued a very sincere praise, "sugar, also very big."


    Su Tang:???


    What the hell are you talking about?!


    Su Tang was shocked. She began to feel that her previous decision was a mistake. Even if she was hot, she didn''t want to stay with this unusual guy. She didn''t want to die of some kind of bed exercise. Would she want to lose face?


    If she had to choose, she would rather die by exploding.


    Worthy of the power of the gods, she forced herself to wake up when her life was threatened.


    Well, the first step after waking up, of course, is to put on your clothes.


    "I''m sorry." With that, she ran away. This series of actions directly confused Su mo.


    He Lengleng Leng looked at her, half a sound, actually grievance mouth, "candy, where do I let you not satisfied? Why do you Are you going to leave? "


    Su Tang forced herself to sober up, but this kind of thing is not so simple. At least it is also a sacred thing of the demon family. If it is broken so easily, it will lose the face of the demon family. So she is fighting with heaven and man, but she doesn''t want to see such a miserable scene when she looks back.


    Yes, it''s pathetic.


    She had previously thought that the other party was cold, but at this moment, she felt that he was incomparable. In the face of such a grievance, who would say a word to him.


    Su Mo is still going on. He looks at her, and the gloomy darkness in his eyes has all disappeared. I don''t know if it''s her illusion, or if it''s in the water, she actually finds a little water stain in his eyes.


    He said, "you just named me, so are you going to abandon me now?"


    Abandon this two words, said too distressing, coupled with his helpless expression, Su sugar originally firm heart has been shaken.


    What can I do? She''s like a scum girl who leaves with her pants. No, she''s just playing with other people.


    Sorry, she has said these three words countless times, even before, but now, she can''t say it.


    Su Mo didn''t keep her, and didn''t criticize or question her. Instead, she lowered her eyes and said, "just, if Tangtang wants to leave, how can I stop her?"


    Su Tang


    Foul!


    It''s a foul!


    Who is willing to let such a beautiful "child" aggrieved?


    Su Tang wanted to comfort her at that time. She opened her hands subconsciously, just like comforting the little magic dragon. When Su Mo saw this, she naturally rushed to her. Although this action was too Niang gun, who cares about this kind of thing at the critical moment.


    Su Mo was higher than her head, but it didn''t matter. He knocked his head on her shoulder and sniffed the fragrance of her body. Just as he leaned over, the sacred objects of the demon clan began to boil in her body.


    "Tangtang, you are the first to open your hands to me."


    This said, that other people dare not open their hands to him, or even if there are really not afraid of death, it is not the arms cut off in the end.


    Scheming is a real scheming, but Su Tang is to eat this set.


    She has automatically made up his brain into a poor homeless dog. In this case, if she pushes people away again, she will not be human.


    However, under the interference of the demons, she gradually found that she didn''t want to be a human.


    In this strange embrace posture, Su Mo began to reverse the situation. Originally, she held him. Later, I don''t know when they changed their positions. He held her.


    Su Tang felt his strong chest, and suddenly felt that she was strong again."Tangtang, for you, I''m willing to give up everything."


    When he said this, his voice was very affectionate, and Su Tang''s ears were red uncontrollably.


    "So, can I?"


    This time, it was just someone with slightly red earlobes, and his face began to bleed, but it didn''t work. Su Mo had learned to take the initiative at this time.


    His little princess gave him a start, so there is no need for her to take the initiative in the next thing. She will be shy, and the rest will be left to him.


    It''s almost the end of the play, and the next thing is not suitable for children.


    Su Tang lost a lot of memory, so many memories of this aspect also lost. She followed someone vaguely. In the end, the holy things drove her to turn away from the guests. Once they came back, it was more like a fight.


    No, my hair is messy and my mouth is bleeding.


    But There is something indescribable about someone''s face.


    Su Tang chuckles and wipes the blood on her mouth. At this moment, Ruan Meng''s sister has completely changed. The sacred things of the demon clan stimulate another character in her body. She looks at someone arrogantly and provocatively, saying, "well, I won."


    Su Mo: "yes, you won."


    He also did not move, originally also wanted to serve the little princess, but since the little princess likes to take the initiative, he can not.


    Su Tang is just like a dog. She doesn''t know any skills at all. She just nibbles, and the bite is very heavy. Before long, Su Mo left a strong color on her body.


    Then, she got more excited.


    This is the "River" she laid down!


    Look, how beautiful!


    "Do you like it?" She licked the corners of her lips and stroked the marks as if appreciating the spoils.


    Su Mo did not move, only his eyes twinkled with excited light, "what you give, I like."


    Sue sugar, "little dog, I''m so obedient. I like you."


    Su Mo can''t laugh or cry. It seems that the little princess is playing some role, but it''s also true that she was playing the role at the beginning and regained one "he" after another.


    "I like you, too."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1380

    Su Tang is playing a big game. The sacred things of the demon clan can''t be untied in one or two days, but Rao is so. By the seventh day, she''s soft. No matter how delicious the food is, she can''t help eating it like this.


    Su Tang is not greedy. Su Tang just wants to end the game.


    "Stop! Stop


    She began to shout a pause, but the other side ignored her at all.


    In the beginning, she played with ropes and bundles, just like a hairy crab. In her mind, there was only happiness except happiness. But now her chaotic mind is gradually clear, and some things have to be done again. Then she is really not a human being.


    She remembered that it was the child she had picked up!


    And she, very shamelessly Bullying children!


    Su Tang felt that the whole person was about to split, but "little friend" was addicted to playing. She even pressed her and said in a hoarse voice, "is sugar enough? Then, is it my turn to play


    As soon as the words came out, Su Tang exploded directly from the original crack, like fireworks. With a bang, she wanted to disappear from the world!


    "What a fool!" In a hurry, dirty words come out.


    Su Mo chuckles. His voice is no longer as clear as before, but as sexy as a mature man. As usual, Su Tang may boast that it''s the sound that makes her ears pregnant, but she just wants to die!


    "But when Tangtang just played with me, she was so happy. Why didn''t Tangtang want to play when it was my turn?" Su Mo said as he picked up the rope that had been thrown aside. It was a fairy lock. Once it was tied, it was hard for the immortals to untie it.


    Su Tang could only watch him tie himself up, and his pupils glared, but there was no way.


    "Lei Dan, Lei Dan, this is abnormal love!"


    As for Lei Dan''s appearance from a teenager to a youth in a short period of time, she was surprised at the beginning and then quickly relieved that she was not an ordinary person. Previously, her childhood friend suddenly became a teenager, but now it''s OK to suddenly become a youth from a teenager.


    I''m afraid of I''m afraid this guy will "grow up" again and go straight to the elderly.


    As soon as she thought that she might have been fooling around with a white haired old man for nearly a week, her whole life was not good.


    This motherfucker What the hell!


    Regret, very regret, if you can come back, she would rather kill himself than take him to what twilight!


    Of course, some people have to settle their accounts in the future!


    But it''s too early to settle the accounts. She has to stabilize this guy first.


    Su Mo finally got what he wanted. How could he stop because of a deformed love? Not only that, he also said: "but I think I''m also a deformed person. I''m deformed, and I don''t care if I''m deformed? I only know that I like you, want you, want Enter you. "


    The last three words are not a place. They''re verbs!


    Su Tang''s pupils are dilated, half ring, can only gnash teeth to send out three words.


    "Gan, Lin, Niang!"


    Su Tang always thinks that it''s the end, but this guy can play different tricks, especially in the end, when she looks at someone who turns into a shark, she is scared too much There was a cry.


    "Lei Dan! Ray, get out of here


    "Lei Dan, if you dare, I''ll kill you!"


    This scene is really terrible. If it goes on, she will die!


    "Su Mo, don''t let me hate you!"


    The last roar finally brought back some shark''s reason. It was also that Su Mo wanted to be with her for life, not for pleasure. Besides, his little princess was really scared.


    "All right."


    He didn''t finish, but at least he stopped.


    Su Tang breathes like a fish on the verge of death, but the bottom of her eyes is no longer afraid, but a blessing for the rest of her life.


    Fortunately, this guy still has reason and can listen, otherwise She is sure that if he really continues, as long as she recovers her strength, she will kill him!


    Su sugar physical overdraft, Su Mo''s stop, let her tight nerves finally get relief, and then, head a crooked, finally can sleep.


    Although her ability is comparable to that of the gods, there is still some difference between her and the gods in essence. Besides, she has been fighting in bed for nearly ten days with such a powerful person as Su mo. who can bear it? Su Tang can carry it up to now. She''s really good.


    As soon as she went to sleep, Su Mo untied the rope on her body. The more she struggled, the tighter the immortal lock would be. Just now she was in a hurry and wanted to jump up. So now when the rope was untied, there were many red bruises on her body. However, these bruises were nothing compared with other bruises on her body.


    Su Mo''s reason gradually returned, and then he began to worry about whether he was too reckless before, and scared the little princess. When she woke up, she must be angry.


    "Tangtang..."


    He called her name fondly. Even though he was tired, he still couldn''t bear to sleep. He first took out the best plaster from Cangwu ring, and then carefully applied the medicine to his little princess. This process made him return to reason and almost collapsed several times.The little princess is so beautiful and accessible. As a normal man, she can''t stand the visual effect.


    So, it''s almost torture for him to give Sutang medicine, but Rao is so, he finished it.


    Su Tang had a sleepy sleep and didn''t wake up until three days later.


    As soon as she woke up, her head was not clear. She looked at the strange and luxurious layout around her. She was stunned for a moment. Then a beautiful and demon shark appeared in her head. Then she exploded.


    Su Mo didn''t sleep all the time, so as soon as the little princess woke up, he immediately gave a response, but who would have thought that he was slapped before he spoke.


    Su Mo''s face has been missed. If Su Tang was reluctant to give up her beautiful face, now she not only wants to fight, but also wants to kill fish!


    The one with the stomach cut open!


    Su Mo tilted his face and licked the corners of his lips, then turned his head like nothing happened, "Tangtang, what do you want to eat when you wake up?"


    His voice was gentle and his eyes were more gentle, but Sutang was not fooled at all.


    "How much."


    Su Mo:?


    Su Tang sneered, no matter how expensive the fish is, it''s also a fish. "I''ll give you a chance to open your mouth." She raised her chin haughtily and looked condescending. "It''s your good fortune to give you this opportunity. If you miss it, you won''t have another chance."


    Don''t counsels at this time. Once counsels are counselled, they will be misled.


    I don''t know why. Maybe it''s the sea king for a long time. I''m quite experienced in sugar processing.


    "So Sugar wants to make it up to me? " Su Mo Mou bottom floats to smile, the little princess is still making fun of, explain to still have room for maneuver.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1381

    At this moment, Su Tang looks like a cinder girl. No, she is a cinder girl, but a cinder girl who has lost part of her memory.


    She didn''t have any decent things on hand, but she couldn''t lose her momentum. So she was very proud and said slowly: "no matter why I saved you at the beginning, I saved your life. Your life is mine, and your people should be mine, but I''m picky. I don''t want everything." She raised her chin, pretending to look up and down, "if I had known you were a fish, maybe I would not have saved you. After all, I don''t like fish, so let''s say a number and we''ll see each other later. "


    Of course, it''s fake not to like fish. Roast fish and roast meat are equally important, but in front of this guy, even if she likes it, she has to say she doesn''t like it.


    I don''t know why, she just doesn''t want to be stuck, and the boy doesn''t show so harmless.


    Tut, one by one, playing the role of pig and eating tiger. One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one.


    If Su Mo had not fought with her, she would have believed her story more than once. But because she had fought with her, she knew how empty she was now.


    In the past, every time she felt guilty, she used to hold her head high to improve her momentum. In fact It''s a piece of advice.


    "Tangtang saved me, so my life is yours. Even if you don''t like me and hate me, I will always be yours." When he said that, he took out a dress.


    Su Tang is now wrapped in a quilt. Seeing this, without hesitation, she immediately pulls the clothes over.


    It''s hard to go out. She''s a very important person.


    I just don''t know why. The material of this dress is very special. When I wear it, I always feel the same smell of the guy.


    "What kind of clothes are they?"


    The dress looks like a very ordinary white dress, but Su Mo said, "I made it."


    It''s said that when people cry, they will drop pearls, and the cloth they weave is also first-class.


    However, at the thought of this man with such a handsome face weaving needle by needle, the picture is very strange.


    Su Tang shook her head and scattered the picture in her mind. Then she asked, "how do you know my size?"


    Su Mo a smile, "because before sugar sugar clothes are I wash."


    Su Tang trembled with this.


    "What?"


    "What did you say?"


    She remembers, didn''t her clothes roll in the washing machine?


    As a native human, although she encountered many wonderful adventures later, she still retained a lot of human habits in her bones. For example, if you eat three meals a day and your clothes are dirty, you don''t use the cleaning mantra, but wash them with water and then bask in the sun.


    Su Tang thought of this guy''s needle and thread weaving before. Now she has a picture of him sitting in the corner washing clothes with a small bench in her mind. At that moment, she was a little shaken.


    Toxic!


    Niang, this fish is poisonous!


    "You, you pervert!"


    Good, what kind of clothes do you want to wash? If so, she can do something for him now!


    Su Mo said: "but I see the explanation that hand washing of human clothes is better, especially those expensive clothes."


    Su Tang is angry and happy. She is sure that this guy did it on purpose. Maybe he has been coveting her for a long time. Otherwise, when he was robbed by thunder, why don''t he go anywhere else and stay near her gate? You know, from the beginning to the end, she''s happy to be quiet! No one came to disturb!


    "My clothes are cheap, but I can''t get rid of them. As for those Dharma clothes, although they are precious, they can''t be destroyed by real swords and swords! Do you think a washing machine that lasts only a few minutes can break me


    Bah, little scum man, she is not easy to cheat because she can make excuses!


    Su Mo, "I know that, but I have to wash my underwear by hand."


    Sue sugar is a good talker, but now she''s stuck.


    Yeah, I have to wash clothes close to me, but so what?!


    "No, why do you wash your hands? If I have money, I just like to wear one suit and lose another. Why do you save money for me?"


    This is a bit unreasonable, but Su Mo said unconditionally: "OK, I''ll give you two sets of clothes, one for wearing and one for washing."


    Su Tang:??


    Is the focus now on clothes? Now the point is that you are a pervert!


    Su Tang wants to denounce, but she finds that her hands and feet are weak and her body is in deficit. She is tired to denounce again. It''s hard to denounce these days!


    "Well, I want to go home. As for you..." She looked around and said, "fish should stay where they are, instead of trying to turn over and be masters!"


    When the little girl was angry, she was very eloquent, and Su Mo was a little bit ironic.


    But forget it, it''s him who has tasted the sweetness, and it''s him who bullies people. Now, of course, it''s him who cajoles people.


    "Yes, fish should really stay where they are."His three in a row is perfunctory to Sutang.


    She didn''t know what she thought of. She glared at him angrily, blushing, "bah, hooligan!"


    Su Mo hears confused, is not, he followed her words, how dead hooligan?


    "Tangtang, you can say anything. Don''t be angry."


    The little princess is angry. Of course, you have to coax her. Don''t worry about it. Anyway, it can''t be the little princess''s fault.


    The apology let him finish, and finally he made a set of punishment form, yes, the punishment form.


    For example, if you don''t get up early in the morning and prepare a delicious breakfast for her, you have to be punished. And so on, three meals a day plus midnight snack, and her clothes. Since he likes to wash by hand, let him wash a dog and weave cloth. His skill is so good. If you don''t weave several batches of cloth for her, you will be sorry for his skill.


    Su Tang thinks that this is a punishment for him. After all, no one else can do one of them. However, for Su Mo, she doesn''t say these things, but he has been doing them all the time.


    But he only dares to keep this in mind. The little princess is trying to create opportunities for them in disguise. He has to cherish it.


    "Yes, all agreed. So, is Tangtang hungry now? "


    Su Tang is still vicious, always feel that their punishment is not heavy enough, but no matter how heavy it is, after all, she took the initiative at the beginning.


    "No, I''m going home."


    Su Mo looked at her and said with a smile, "but I''ve prepared a seafood dinner today. I''ll eat Tangtang."


    As soon as Sutang got up, her legs bent uncontrollably.


    Damn, he used delicious food to tempt!


    Su Mo smile Ying Ying, continued: "sugar still eat?"


    Su Tang is biting her teeth. She can''t be angry with the delicious food.


    "Eat


    It''s not ambiguous to say that it''s a seafood feast. He can find anything she has seen or even hasn''t seen.


    She clearly remembered that she had slept for three days. How did he get together these three days?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1382

    "Is it delicious?"


    In the face of the person who suddenly approached, Su Tang was so surprised that she stepped back. She still had a delicious grilled fish in her mouth and a pair of beautiful glass eyes.


    Su Mo couldn''t help laughing. The little girl was really like a cute kitten that wanted to be rubbed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He had an innocent face, but Su Tang blew up, "you When you eat, don''t be afraid. "


    Because of his sudden approach, all around is his breath, which makes her mind full of all kinds of color, full of impact pictures, she suddenly thought of the smell of her body, which makes her pupils shrink, even the fish in her mouth is not fragrant.


    Su Tang began to think about how to get rid of that breath, but Su Mo suddenly showed pain.


    Su Tang:???


    What? Can I get poisoned if I touch her?


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    She left the fish in her hand and immediately stepped forward to help others.


    Then, an incredible scene appeared. She just watched the tall man beside her become smaller. Finally, even the species changed!


    Su Tang took a cool breath. Just now she was so big and tall that she couldn''t even hold it. Now she is just like the little magic dragon in her family. But this is not the end. In the end, he turned into an egg.


    Su Tang''s mouth was opened into a huge zero, shocked.


    God, what kind of magical species is this?


    Wait, in other words, what the hell did she play with for ten days and ten nights?


    Su Tang''s whole life is not good, and the delicious food on her lips is tasteless. She scratched her hair irritably. She just wanted to mention her pants and didn''t recognize people, but the egg rolled over.


    Sugar:?


    What the hell is wrong with that?


    When she took a step, the egg rolled over a little. Seeing this, she retreated abruptly. When she retreated, the egg was trampled firmly before it had time to retreat.


    To be honest, Su Tang was worried that she would crush the egg, but fortunately, she had a tenacious life force. She was not only not trampled, but also jumping happily. It seemed that she was so happy because she had a "close contact" with her.


    Su Tang''s mouth slightly tugged. As a human, she didn''t understand these non-human brain circuits very well.


    "You are You want to come with me? "


    The whole color of the egg is black. She called him Lei Dan before, but now she wants to change his name. She just calls him black egg.


    Although black egg is just an egg, he is very intelligent. It''s hard to hear that her question can even appear on the eggshell.


    "Well."


    Although it''s just a simple font, Sutang is still shocked.


    He''s an egg, but he can still talk?!


    "It''s killing my eggs." She was so surprised that she sighed, but Heidan was even more happy. The original simple words were changed again, and the Yan characters could still appear.


    Black egg: maybe there were too many surprises in the past. This time, although Sutang was still very surprised, he just picked his eyebrows.


    This kind of situation leaves him unrealistic. Since he insists on following himself, let''s follow him. His life is long. She doesn''t believe that he can still like her for hundreds or even thousands of years. What feelings and love she understands are just fresh. Otherwise, why can human beings change their minds so easily in just a few decades?


    Love will not only disappear, but also shift.


    "You can follow me, but we have to change our name. From today on, your name will be black egg."


    The name of this earth dregs obviously let him be stunned, half ring, a word appeared again on his eggshell.


    "Ink."


    Sue sugar picks her eyebrows again. This guy still remembers the name she gave him casually.


    "Yes, if you don''t like black eggs, ink eggs are good. Anyway, they all mean black."


    Su Tang smiles, black egg Oh, no, it should be called Mo Dan now. He''s completely autistic.


    people''s local love words, her local flavor name, but also shouted addiction!


    Mo Dan didn''t want to talk. He had to stick when he was supposed to stick to someone. He just followed Su Tang''s feet before, but now he jumped into someone''s arms with an inch.


    It''s nothing to jump into people''s arms, but he''s still there!


    Su Tang holding the black egg, frozen expression, ferocious way: "you rub again, I stewed you!"


    The black egg stopped, but only for a while. Then, a line of words appeared on the eggshell again.


    "Flames cannot penetrate the eggshell."


    A little bit is not cooked, even can''t open his eggs.


    This is undoubtedly a provocation to Su Tang. Although she doesn''t know why he suddenly changed the species, if he wants to say so, she will try."Really?"


    She deliberately asked, sure enough, got the affirmation of black egg.


    "Really."


    Sue sugar, "OK, I''ll try it when I get back. By the way, if I want a real stewed egg, I won''t use ordinary flame. I can''t burn it with that thing. It''s no fun to play with. "


    Black egg seems to be in a good mood, and the words on the eggshell are full of doting.


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s just a rune to go back from the bottom of the sea. Su Tang picks up something from time to time to go back. Other non-human beings are used to it. Only the little magic dragon blows up the whole dragon.


    What is that?!


    If it guesses right, it''s a dragon egg!


    "Ma Ma! What is this? "


    The little magic dragon pointed to the little short hand, and his eyes were full of anger and grievance.


    Sue sugar threw the black egg in her hand and said, "this is my new toy."


    Black egg was called a toy, but she jumped out of her hand and rubbed her face.


    In this scene, the little magic dragon is about to cry.


    Since it was born, it has been Baba that has brought it up. There are no coquetry or doting, but now its hemp is holding other dragon eggs.


    What''s this called?


    The little magic dragon is like a neglected treasure, full of jealousy and admiration towards the second child.


    "Just toys?"


    If it''s just a toy, then why can a toy be so presumptuous, it doesn''t dare to rub it so numbly, a toy, why does he?!


    Black egg ignores little magic dragon from beginning to end, no matter how angry it is.


    "Yeah, just toys." Su Tang looks at the little magic dragon and suddenly thinks that it is the magic dragon baby who can spray out the fire of the dragon.


    "By the way, come here, dragon cub. How about playing a game with me later?"


    The little magic dragon stares at the egg warily, with hostile eyes, as if his domain has been violated. However, after hearing Su Tang''s words, it immediately showed a naive and lovely little expression, "Ma Ma, what little game, I will definitely play with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1383

    The little magic dragon''s one second switching expression fell into the eyes of black egg, which made him move slightly, but the range was very small, small enough to be ignored.


    Su Tang had been missing for nearly ten days, which was nothing to the system. She didn''t even bother to ask her where she had been in recent days, but Xiao Jianling, whose face suddenly changed when she saw the black egg.


    This is Another little master?


    Xiaojianling''s sense of smell is different from that of ordinary people. If the system is not checked carefully, it will ignore a lot of things. As for xiaomagic dragon, it ignores a lot of things because it is jealous. Only xiaojianling, it flies by.


    "Ah lo, master!"


    Sue sugar tilted her head, "what''s the matter?"


    The small wings of the little sword spirit were so excited that they stammered, "is this a new master? So now, do I have another little master? "


    Su Tang looks at it in shock. What''s more about this cute little one?


    Little master?


    No!


    "You are mistaken!"


    She firmly denied it, but the little sword spirit doubted: "but master Luo, it has your taste, and..." It said, while also around a circle of black eggs, "taste very heavy."


    Sue sugar mouth slightly pull, always feel this words inexplicably with a bit of color.


    But without waiting for her explanation, xiaojianling exclaimed again, "no, master Luo, how can you also be covered with the smell of other people? And the smell... "


    The small sword Spirit says, the pupil suddenly stares big.


    Why is there a hint of its owner''s taste in the smell? It''s very light, but as the owner''s life sword, it''s impossible to admit wrong!


    "Master Luo, have you met my master? Where is he? Is he all right now? " The little sword Spirit said, tears are about to fall down, it really miss its master, if not sure that the master is still alive, it may have chosen to seal the sword.


    Xiaojianling''s words startled the system, and it jumped over, "boy, do you really meet What''s wrong with him? "


    Su Tang, "what you said, I don''t understand. I haven''t met anyone else these days."


    The words just fall, the system knows later, finally thought of another once lived here poor.


    "By the way, sugar, where''s ray''s egg?"


    It remembers that Lei Dan went out with her and said that she wanted to experience life. Now, Su Tang is back, where''s the poor guy?


    Su Tang felt her nose and felt very guilty. She couldn''t tell the truth, so she said vaguely, "he has something to do, so I''ll let him deal with it by himself. By the way, I have something to do when I come back. I found an egg! This egg is amazing, and it will communicate with me on the eggshell. "


    She simply said that the egg was picked up in the sea, and then she wanted the black egg to show how to communicate with each other. However, the guy was lazy and would not move. If he hadn''t jumped up and rubbed Su Tang''s face at the beginning, they would have thought it was just a common egg.


    The more he listened, the more he felt that his position was in danger, and the more hostile he was to black eggs.


    "Magic or not, let me just burn it."


    What Sutang wants is the Dragon flame of the little magic dragon, "yes, dragon cub, let''s burn it." Then he put the black egg on the ground.


    The little magic dragon rubbed his hands. The black egg fell into his hands. It''s going to cook him today!


    The fire of the dragon clan is very delicious. Not only that, it can''t be extinguished in water. No matter the friars or other demons, they are almost helpless in the face of the fire of the dragon clan. But now, the little devil dragon has been burning for nearly ten minutes, and the black egg still has no reaction. At the end of the day, he even hates the fire.


    "That''s it?"


    Two words and a counter question mark finally appeared on his eggshell, which hurt the little magic dragon''s heart.


    Little magic dragon, "are you disdaining me?"


    Su Tang touched his chin, saw that he had no injury, and began to wonder about his identity.


    The first time I met him, I was chased by thunder and lightning. Now I''ve been burned by the fire of the dragon for ten minutes. It seems that any damage is useless to him.


    Su Tang has lived for a long time, and rarely has any interest in other things. She asks the little magic dragon to stop attacking. Then she squats in front of him and pokes him with her hand.


    Good. It feels hot.


    "Little sword spirit, come on


    Xiaojianling has been very obedient. She didn''t ask what she was going to do, so she immediately turned into a sword.


    It''s not a piece of broken metal. It''s the same as immortal. It can destroy everything.


    But with such a sword, he could not be hurt.


    It''s interesting. It''s so interesting.


    Sue sugar, "tell me, what are you? Don''t fool me with that. I know you''re not an ordinary shark, so you won''t be an ordinary dragon. "


    It''s both the shark and the dragon. The little sword spirit and the little magic dragon are dizzy, but the system stares the rabbit''s eyes.Wait, egg?


    It remembers that when it was on a mission before, its host also took care of an egg, which was later the night repair of the little dragon people.


    Yexiu is a dragon, which has nothing to do with the chimaera, but the system knows one more thing.


    So, to sum up, the single thing in front of us is Man!


    The system can''t be sure, so it checks the data crazily, and no matter how it checks, it finds no one.


    Therefore, let it be more definite.


    Looking at the world, except for the main system, it can''t find it, only the male master has this ability.


    "Whelp, where did you come from?"


    Sue sugar or that sentence, she will not admit that she went out romantic.


    "I found it on the bottom of the sea, and then he stuck to me all the time."


    As she said, she was afraid of the black egg tearing her down. As soon as she bowed her head, she saw a face on the shell of the black egg again.


    Black egg: (* £þ) £þ


    for some reason, Su Tang saw some threat in his smile.


    "Tut." She looked disgusted. "If it hadn''t adhered to me, I would have thrown it back into the sea."


    The system is suspicious, but Su Tang has gone with the black egg.


    "Take your time. I have something to do."


    She took the black egg back to her room. She was also curious about how this guy became an egg.


    "Now there are no outsiders. Come and tell me the truth. What are you


    Heidan: guess what.


    Su Tang


    Guess a fart!


    "If I don''t, I''ll find a way to dig you out."


    She opened her mouth fiercely, but the black egg went to her bed and looked like she was going to be slaughtered.


    Sue sugar gas to molars, said: "then you can''t always be an egg, don''t you want to restore the former appearance?"? An egg is so boring that you can''t talk and eat it. "


    Black egg is indifferent. If there is no accident, the little girl should have thought about how to get rid of him when she was at the bottom of the sea. If he hadn''t thought about it, she would not be able to catch up with her now.


    Well, it''s not easy to lay eggs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1384

    There are a lot of black egg Sao operations. Su Tang used to feel a little guilty for him, but now there is very little left. In the end, she thinks about how to toss eggs, but he is still happy with it, for fear that she will find it boring.


    After the system found out that he was the man, it was afraid that the man would add some pepper to himself and stew it alive.


    At the thought of that picture, the system shivered, and finally chose to recognize it.


    But it does, and the little dragon does not.


    After discovering that his dragon fire can''t deal with black eggs, the little magic dragon began to collect treasures everywhere. Today''s poisonous centipede, tomorrow''s Jueming cliff, and the day after tomorrow''s freezing snow mountain, in short, as long as it thought of it, it would like to try it all with black eggs.


    It''s not fun for Su Tang to come first, so he also follows the little magic dragon to toss the black eggs together, but most of the operations are ineffective during this period. The only ones that are effective are not the black eggs, but the little magic dragon.


    For example, in the case of death suspense, although the black egg was kicked down by the little magic dragon, then the little magic dragon was pushed down by a mysterious force. In the end, one dragon and one egg rolled down, and finally Sutang jumped down to bring them back.


    Jueming cliff can have this name, which means that it is not an ordinary cliff. It was discovered after su Tang jumped down.


    Nowadays, there are more and more kinds of people in the world. Except for human beings, all the others are pressed to death and are not allowed to appear. Some law-abiding goblins and monsters are just there. However, some of them start to make trouble secretly because they are good at their own cultivation and do not want to keep a low profile.


    And this cliff is one of the places where they make trouble.


    Since it is a cliff, ordinary people can''t think of running here at all. The rest are so-called donkey friends who have to make trouble on natural wild cliffs and take risks. These people never come back every year. Some of them are monks or spirits with accomplishments. At the beginning, they also rely on their own accomplishments. They didn''t expect that there was such a dangerous place in the world It is not until the death of life that we attach importance to it.


    Monks all have their own jade cards. Once their lives disappear, the jade cards will break.


    It''s not that no one wants to eradicate this cliff, but they don''t know what''s sacred behind it, and they don''t have absolute certainty. They can only temporarily mark this place as a red danger zone, and the rest is a long-term plan.


    However, they are still making a long-term plan. Su Tang has come to the bottom of the cliff with black eggs and little magic dragon.


    The bottom of the cliff was dark, and he could not see his fingers. The little magic dragon lit it with the dragon''s flame to light it. As soon as it lit up, the dragon''s tail was up.


    "What the hell is this place!" Little magic dragon looked around in shock. He just thought the place smelled bad. Now he finally found it in the fire. Compared with the bad smell, the entry picture was even more shocking.


    Under each big tree, there is a person hanging. Some of these people are just ordinary people, some are still wearing the clothes of each big door, obviously they are monks, and the rest, because of their death, are in their original shape. Some are lions, some are tigers, and some are smaller. They are even tied up in a package.


    In the past, the little magic dragon was not arrogant when he was in the devil''s land, but he was upright when he fought with others. When he saw such a dark scene, he couldn''t help but step back. He was not afraid. He just felt cautious.


    "Ma Ma, it''s dangerous here. Why don''t you go first?"


    This is where it comes from. If it is not jealous of Heidan and wants to eradicate him, mama will not follow them down, and then encounter such danger.


    It''s gloomy all around. Su Tang looks deep. It seems that some people hanging on the tree are not dead, and they are still struggling.


    She frowned and pushed the little dragon behind her. "Follow me, don''t run around." Then he held the black egg in his hand.


    She is not in a hurry to save people. In this case, who knows if those who are not dead are real victims.


    Little magic dragon grabs Su Tang''s clothes and stands behind her obediently. This is the first time that she feels the sense of security from Ma Ma. In the past, because of the smooth wind and water, no one would want to go forward to seek death, so Su Tang never showed her strength.


    "Ma Ma, why is there such a thing here?"


    Small magic dragon strength is good, but in the end less experience, such as in front of this crazy thing, or the first time to meet.


    Su Tang, "because those garbage don''t want to live well, don''t worry, with me, it will be solved soon."


    The little magic dragon was not afraid, but excited.


    "Ma Ma, can I deal with them with you?"


    The words fall, black egg also uneasy, he in Su sugar arms disorderly arch, and then in the eggshell show such a word.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Su Tang glanced at the eggs and Dragons around her. Somehow, she suddenly sympathized with the garbage behind her.


    "All right, solve it early, go home and cook early."


    The dark creatures at the bottom of the cliff had already noticed their approach, but they were different from those frightened or frightened intruders in the past. Instead of showing any timidity, they were quietly discussing what to eat later.This special mother simply despises them!


    "Oh, just a monk who has a little cultivation. He really thinks he is the master of all things!" Behind the devil looked at Su Tang and others, biting their teeth, Yin measurement mouth, and with his hands: "go, set up, I want to let them have no return!"


    "Yes," said the dog''s men


    With the opening of the array, Sutang soon noticed a gust of Yin wind, and with this gust of Yin wind, there was another smell in the air, like the smell of rotten eggs. At that time, she made the little magic dragon nauseous.


    "Ma Ma, how ugly!"


    Su Tang said calmly, "it''s corpse Qi."


    If ordinary people smell the corpse gas, they will be poisoned immediately, but they are not the same. Except for a little stink, the rest has no effect on them at all.


    But little magic dragon still feel very hard, no way, it is too smelly!


    "Ma Ma, I want to Oh It stinks


    Su Tang said, "you are the dragon people. The fire of the dragon people has purification effect. Do you see these corpses? If you burn them, the smell will be weakened."


    As soon as Su Tang''s words came out, the little magic dragon immediately spewed out a fire. Soon, the bodies around and the big trees were all on fire, but the scope of the fire was limited. The bodies far away opened their eyes at this moment.


    Their eyes were as dark as a demon. At the moment when they opened their eyes, all the corpses that were still hanging on the tree were thrown to the ground. Soon, they were like zombies running towards Su Tang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1385

    Some of the corpses had lost their arms and legs because they had been air dried for a long time, so they chose to climb on the ground when they could not run.


    They are very fast, and soon they have appeared around Sutang, but because of the fire of the little magic dragon, they dare not get close, they can only roar around the fire.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    The little magic dragon''s Dragon''s flame has cooled down. Although it has burned lots of corpses, it''s a little weak at the back.


    "Why, why can''t we finish it?" While breathing, the little magic dragon wanted to spray out a little more flame. As a result, it wasted half a day''s effort, and there was only a small flame left. Then a dark wind blew in, and the small flame blew out, leaving only black smoke in its mouth.


    The little magic dragon was finally a little anxious, "Ma Ma, what should I do? My flame will recover in a while!"


    Su Tang touched its head. The head of the little magic dragon was not as smooth as Meng Chong. On the contrary, it felt hard. However, she liked it very much. She grew up with blood drop by drop. In all, it was her son.


    "Well, take a rest when you''re tired. I''m still here."


    She had just noticed these corpses when the little magic dragon was spraying flames. Soon she found a problem. It seemed that there was a steady stream of corpses, but in fact there were only a few. She had observed that when the little magic dragon was continuously spraying flames for the fourth time, the appearance of the corpses began to repeat.


    Others have been scared out of their souls at this time, and of course they don''t pay attention to the shape and appearance of the corpse.


    "That''s interesting." Su Tang is holding a smile. At this time, a corpse pounces on her. She is about to kick the corpse, but the black egg jumps out of her arms.


    When the black eggs are smashed, they will come out again. After the black eggs are smashed, these corpses will never get up again.


    Su Tang picks eyebrows, but black egg comes to her with a look of asking for credit.


    Su Tang was not stingy either, so he praised him. With this praise, the little magic dragon over there gave up. He held his mouth and wanted to cry. As a result, the next second, he listened to him and said: "let''s go after smashing the corpse''s eggs. It stinks."


    This words a, the small evil dragon which also can be jealous, directly heartlessly laughed a voice.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I''m gone. I''ll throw the smashed egg, or it will stink ~"


    black egg didn''t care about it, instead, he gave himself a cleaning curse. After washing, he would be fragrant again, but Su Tang didn''t eat him at all.


    "Go by yourself."


    Black egg: O (¨i©n¨i¨i) O


    Su Tang, "I''ll throw you into the corpse if you are cute again."


    Black egg: ¨q (¨s^) ¨r


    the little magic dragon has lived for a hundred years, and has never seen such a shameless egg. If it is not for the wrong situation, it has to despise it again, so that he can know who is the numb little baby in this family!


    This array is an infinite resurrection array. Su Tang also found the clue. It''s very easy to break the array, that is, kill the array man. As long as he dies, the infinite resurrection will not go on.


    Now the question is, who is behind the scenes?


    Sue sugar touched her chin to draw people out. The best way is to be arrested on purpose. But at this moment, she has a habit of cleanliness. If those bastards throw her in the corpse, she will explode.


    "Forget it, I''d better blow up this array."


    In addition to killing the array setters, another way to break the array is to use one''s own strength to blow up the array directly.


    Su Tang did not hesitate, directly chose the latter, "come on, lend me some strength." She said, looking at the black egg.


    She is curious about the origin of black egg, so in order to make clear his race, one of the best ways is to understand where his power comes from.


    The power of the little magic dragon comes from the devil kingdom. What about his?


    In the face of his daughter-in-law''s request, black egg naturally responds to every request, let alone some strength. Even if he wants his life, he will give it to him without hesitation.


    The black egg concentrated its strength on the top of the eggshell. Soon, it gave off a faint light. Su Tang was not polite and pressed her hand directly.


    The moment you press it on, Su Tang''s face suddenly changes.


    As I said earlier, the power of the little magic dragon comes from the demon Kingdom, which is very single. But the power of the black egg actually comes from all things in the world, and even It''s the universe!


    Under this force, she couldn''t tell where he came from for a moment.


    Su Tang was in a trance. Fortunately, she subconsciously remembered that she was going to blow up the blast, so with the power of black egg, but with a spell, soon there were all kinds of explosions, from far to far, one after another, and finally even the ground under her feet began to shake and tremble.


    The cliff began to shake, and the huge movement finally attracted the attention of all sides.


    The special departments have been staring at this place for a long time. Like some sects, they dare not go there because they know too little about it and are afraid of losing their staff. But now it''s different. Zongmen and they think the same, we just a little bit of communication on coincided, soon, a group of people came to the top of the cliff."Mr. crane, do you need to go down and find out?"


    This is the leader of hengzong, but they can''t say that they are the leader of a sect. They all call him general crane.


    The total strength of crane in the world, but can enter the top ten, previously even he did not dare to go down easily, others even more dare not.


    "You stay up there for a while." While he said this, he pointed out some disciples with good cultivation ability and said, "you go down with me."


    In addition to the headmaster of hengzong, other sects were not willing to be outdone. Before long, nearly 100 people went down.


    The demon king came late. Compared with the sect leaders, the status of the demon king was much higher. However, when the major sects saw him coming, they looked subtle.


    I can''t help it. This demon king''s manner is really I can''t flatter you.


    A good demon king, who doesn''t manage the little demons and monsters, opens a twilight nightclub. It''s just like a kiln. It''s indecent! That''s all. The Lord is not tired of it, but also seduces their disciples!


    Pooh!


    The shameless old demon!


    But if you don''t want to be shameless, you''ll be shameless. Anyway, you''re also the demon king. Their cultivation skills are beyond their reach.


    "Demon king, why are you here?"


    The demon king looked at the comer and saw that he was getting older and his beard was gray. He was immediately unhappy and said, "find a good-looking one to talk to me."


    This words a, immediately angered each other, good or bad is also a sect elder, everybody respect, how in his eyes, become so unbearable!


    "Demon king, I''m the elder of hengzong!"


    The implication is not to be bullied by others!


    The demon king raised his eyebrows and then said, "hengzong? What is hengzong? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1386

    The demon king''s arrogant and invincible tone made all the disciples of hengzong angry. In their opinion, hengzong was their own home. No matter how powerful his demon king was, he was just a beast! So arrogant what!


    But they only dare to put these words in their heart. No matter how angry they are, they don''t dare to say a word. After all, it''s the king of the demon world. How many demons there are in the world, he has many subordinates.


    When the demon king saw that hengzong was too old to speak, he raised his eyebrows and said to Ji Ruxue: "it seems that hengzong has no younger and better looking disciples."


    Ji Ruxue, on the surface, is a gentleman like LAN. He never takes part in the evil tongue and arrogance of the demon king, but this time, he nods and agrees.


    "That''s all. I''m looking at it. I''ve insulted my eyes."


    Demon king, "yes, ah Xue knows my heart."


    Ji Ruxue


    "You make me sick."


    As soon as the words came out, the demon king blinked immediately, and said, "don''t a Xue like this name? Is it difficult... " He pretended to stare big eyes, then a face hard to set channel: "so you like Ji''er this name ah!"


    "Jill, you There''s something wrong


    Ji Ruxue can''t bear it. She kicks people off the cliff with her legs outstretched. Then, the world is quiet at last.


    The demon king was kicked to the bottom of the cliff. In the process of falling, he didn''t forget to put cruel words. He said: "Ji''er, I will come back again!"


    The voice resounded through the sky, deafening and enlightening. Many of the disciples of other sects around heard the speech, and they couldn''t help laughing.


    I can''t help it. I''m used to seeing the antiques in the clan and seeing the powerful demons like demon king and Ji Ruxue. I didn''t expect that they were so interesting. Of course, the most important reason is their appearance.


    The beauty of the demon king is one of the best, especially the gorgeous red hair, which is brilliant and dazzling, and Ji Ruxue''s beauty is beyond gender. The two stand together, one is noisy, the other is quiet, the other is beautiful, the other is cool, which is a perfect match.


    The demon king was kicked away, Ji Ruxue said a few words with the people of the special department on one side, and then also jumped down.


    The cliff is too deep to see the bottom, but it''s not right for him.


    He quickly took out the night pearl, which was not dazzling and gentle. However, he did not expect that the demon king would hold a torch. Naturally, the flame of the torch was not an ordinary flame. The flame of Phoenix Nirvana was enough to drive away all the darkness.


    It''s just


    Ji Ruxue looks at the demon king not far away without expression, "your hair is burned."


    Although the demon king is good-looking and powerful, he is a simple man with zero self-care ability.


    Ji Ruxue''s reminder immediately made the demon king jump up. No wonder he just smelled a burning smell. He thought it was su Tang. After all, there were many corpses lying on the ground. So careful, a little strange smell was nothing, but he didn''t think it was from him!


    "Ah, my hair!"


    Since the former demon king''s hair was shaved by Mo Shen, he had long hair, but he didn''t expect that one day he would light it by himself.


    The demon king was as sad as the sky fell apart, and with his cry, the bodies around him began to disappear slowly.


    "Why, those bodies are gone?"


    Ji Ruxue looked around, "it''s not gone."


    It''s not like he said that the bodies just disappeared came from all directions again. The scene was like a zombie encirclement and suppression. It was extremely disgusting, but the demon king and Ji Ruxue didn''t even change their faces.


    They looked at each other across the air, and the demon king said, "I''m in charge of the left, and you''re in charge of the right?"


    Ji Ruxue, "no need." As he spoke, he threw the night pearl into the air, and then a great force came from all directions, just like the zombies. Ji Ruxue''s eyes narrowed slightly, her thin lips opened gently, and the words "broken" came out, which was too light to be lighter. All the zombies disappeared in an instant.


    At the end of this series of actions, the night pearl which was thrown into the air also fell into his hands.


    "Mirage."


    Ji such as snow simple two words, demon king but some displeasure, "together is all cheat me?"


    The demon king''s actual combat experience is not as much as that of him. Ji Ruxue used to know everything in order to survive, but the demon king believed in fighting. In such an illusion, it would take a little time to fight as he did.


    "Come on, let''s find Tangtang."


    When the demon king heard Su Tang''s name, his eyes brightened and he laughed obscenely, "yes, I haven''t asked her how she feels about using the sacred objects of the demon clan."


    Ji Ruxue a listen to this matter, a little bit headache, "you do a person."


    I''m afraid my life is too long when I ask about my sense of use.


    However, the demon king said, "man? Who wants to be a man? I''m the demon king, the only demon king in Jiuzhou Then he raised his chin and looked proud.Ji Ruxue helps the forehead. Forget it, let this Han Han be bullied. He is a spectator.


    As soon as the dreamland broke, it was not long before I met Su Tang and others.


    Su Tang has just broken a resurrection array here. After a while, the two sides get to know each other and understand that the bottom of the cliff should be full of arrays. The array is randomly touched. It depends on who''s bad luck. Let''s have a death array.


    The demon king was not afraid of such dangers at all. Instead, he looked at Su Tang with a bad smile, "sugar, how do you feel about the use of the sacred objects of the demon clan last time?"


    Ji Ruxue, hearing that he was really not afraid of death, immediately stepped back and refused to go with Han Han to avoid being affected.


    Su Tang almost forgot about it. As soon as she heard this, she began to laugh.


    Ah She forgot about it.


    "Do you want to know how it feels?" She has a sweet smile. When she looks at the demon king, her eyes are as lovely as the crescent moon.


    The demon king is full of gossip. To be honest, it''s said that it''s the tonic that every demon king will put in the Jiaobei wine when he gets married. But he''s not interested in getting married, so the so-called demon holy thing has been kept until now.


    "Yes, yes, it''s said that all the demons like this holy thing very much." Then he put his hand on Su Tang''s shoulder and said with a smile, "look, I''m a friend. I''m willing to give you holy things."


    Su Tang took his hand smilingly, then swung it with his backhand, and threw it ten meters away.


    During the period, the direction of throwing him is toward Ji Ruxue. It is said that Ji Ruxue can completely hold people, but he silently moved two steps to the side.


    The demon king was stunned, and finally he got angry with Ji Ruxue, "Ji''er, you didn''t help me! It''s not worth my heart and lung to you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1387

    As soon as the word Ji''er came out, Su Tang''s face suddenly twitched.


    Good, good name.


    It''s the first time that a demon can play the two words "death" so incisively and vividly.


    Sure enough, just got up from the ground, the next second he was kicked ten meters away by Ji Ruxue. Then he arranged his clothes and politely looked at Su Tang, "sorry, the little beast at home is not obedient, which has disturbed Miss Su."


    Ji Ruxue is a fan of Su Tang. Even if her idol loses part of her memory, it doesn''t hinder her status in her heart. To sum up, the demon king will die!


    Su Tang, who had seen the big scenes, soon calmed down and exchanged greetings with him: "it''s not a big deal, but your kick..."


    Ji Ruxue said, "ah, does Miss Su mean that the kick is too light? I''m going to kick it a little harder. "


    Su Tang smell speech, immediately make a face embarrassed expression, "Oh, that''s not good, remember to start heavy."


    The demon king scrambled to get up from the ground. He was wronged. He wanted to cry, but no one sympathized with him. However, this emotional change soon disappeared. When he saw the little magic dragon, the whole demon was shocked.


    "The trough! How can you build a dragon in more than ten days? "


    The demon king didn''t know Su Tang''s Adventures in those years. Su Tang and Mo Chen he knew were only one of them. As for the existence of the little magic dragon, he had heard of it before, but he only thought it was their tame, but he didn''t think it had their breath in it.


    "Wait, shouldn''t it? Shouldn''t the demon monk be human? How can we have a little magic dragon with Tangtang? "


    The demon king was curious and shocked. He wanted to pick up the little demon dragon and observe it carefully, but he didn''t want the little demon dragon to spray out the fire of the Dragon directly, and then His hair caught fire again.


    "Ouch, ouch! My hair, my hair


    Su Tang''s mouth twitches again. This time, even Ji Ruxue looks at him with sympathetic eyes.


    What does it mean that his hair can be burned twice a day? It means that he should not have hair, bald.


    The demon king was even more aggrieved. His long hair, which was originally as long as his waist, is now a little long and a little short, and no longer has the dazzling color of the past.


    But the little magic dragon belched, and then said to Su Tang, "Ma Ma, I belched out. I feel comfortable. I can breathe fire again."


    Su Tang said, "it''s great."


    Idol praise, Ji Ruxue of course can''t fall behind, immediately thumbs up, clearly is the most normal magic dragon spit fire, but he almost finished three thousand words of praise, finally the little magic dragon are proud to be shy.


    The little magic dragon head once said, "uncle, I''m not so good, at most that''s four fifths of what you said."


    Ji Ruxue arched her hand, "young master, you are so modest."


    The little magic dragon kneaded and said, "Hey, that''s it."


    Demon king who witnessed the whole process


    "This is not Ji Ruxue I know! False, all false, I''ll burn you to death with my Phoenix flame! "


    It''s rare for the little magic dragon to have other good friends. Seeing that someone wants to bully him, the evil dragon roars, "how dare you bully my good friend!"


    Then, the flame of Phoenix and the flame of dragon come to a big competition.


    Phoenix is a big demon. The flame that can make phoenix rebirth is extraordinary. Similarly, the flame of little magic dragon is extraordinary. The collision of these two kinds of flames will soon make the cliff bottom look like day.


    One of the most dangerous places of Jueming cliff is the darkness. Now that the darkness has dissipated, many things hidden in the darkness can''t be avoided. In addition, the top of Jueming cliff has been broken two times in succession, and the person behind is already the bow of the crossbow.


    Once the revival array was broken, he should have died, but he transferred the array to his men in a critical moment, so he avoided a disaster. Although his life was saved, he was seriously injured.


    In addition to the demon king and the little magic dragon, they don''t let anyone. The flame is bigger and bigger. In the end, Su Tang thinks it''s not a waste and says, "it''s boring to spray each other. Whoever can light the bottom of the cliff will win."


    With her words, one demon and one dragon began to fight.


    Before long, even the people above the cliff saw the trail of the fire.


    "Well? How can there be such a big fire? "


    "It''s the demon king. I remember he''s the Phoenix. The flame of the Phoenix can disperse all the dark creatures."


    "I suddenly worried about those disciples. What should I do if they are hurt by mistake because of the big fire?"


    People at the top of the cliff you a word I a word to start a heated discussion, but when it comes to go on, but no one is willing to take the initiative, but in that say, "has been down so many people, if nothing, they should also come up."


    Of course, there is another sentence they didn''t say.


    They don''t want to go down and die if something happens.


    The darkness at the bottom of the cliff became less and less. Soon, the fire was bright all around, and the people behind it could not avoid it.Su Tang was the first to find him. At the beginning, the man was very insidious. Instead of running away, he borrowed a sect disciple and came out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I just saw a dark man running away with a few minions!"


    What he said is just like a model. If it''s a common sect, maybe he will believe it. However, all the people standing in front of him are big men, and they are stronger than each other.


    "Run away?" Su Tang squinted and looked at him with a smile. "How did you escape?"


    He covered his chest and looked seriously injured. "You Taoist friends are powerful. Once you burn, those people can''t stand it, so they don''t care about me."


    Su Tang held his chest in both hands and looked him up and down. He didn''t know that although he was attached to the sect disciple, he couldn''t hide the dark smell.


    "If you don''t stink, I might believe you."


    Each other a Leng, can wait for him to react, black egg has no patience.


    Since ten nights later, my daughter-in-law didn''t say so much to him. What''s so nice to talk with a dark creature? Kill it!


    Although the black egg is only an egg now, his cultivation strength is still there. Soon, the fake disciple saw a black egg floating, and then he was hit heavily on the forehead.


    His eyes were golden when he was hit, and his soul and body could no longer be fused together. Soon, he fell from the disciple.


    At the moment when the soul came out, he felt a strong pressure, which was the pressure of the God of darkness! At that moment, there was no fluke of his existence. He was full of panic. He couldn''t believe that he wanted to look up to see who was so powerful. But without waiting for him to look up, his body was directly crushed by the huge force.


    Yes, it did.


    Until he died, he didn''t know who killed him with coercion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1388

    The villain died just like joking. Su Tang and others didn''t feel anything. The demon king didn''t even lift his eyelids. His head was full of his burnt red hair. Ji Ruxue took a look at it. It was just that a finger fell at his foot, which he hated very much.


    As for the little magic dragon, it didn''t like the black egg in the past because it thought that he had taken over its hemp love, but now it''s different. The black egg conquered it with strength. As a magic dragon, strength is supreme! In the past, although it didn''t win the fight with it, it had several moves. Unlike now, it can boldly guess that black egg was merciful in the past, otherwise it didn''t have the chance to fight!


    When the villain died and the surrounding array did not break, those trapped people also showed up. For example, the headmaster of hengzong and other disciples who had jumped off the cliff before also met another dreamland when they came down. Obviously, they did not have the strength of demon king and did not come out of the dreamland.


    Sue sugar guessed someone, but didn''t expect to be so ugly.


    Men and women, multi sport, it''s too sexy It''s a mess


    Not only Su Tang, but the rest of the people were really shocked. This kind of fright, like killing a villain, was even more serious.


    Su Tang feels that her eyes are almost blind. Fortunately, at this time, Heidan takes her hand in time, blocking her sight and making her unable to see the picture in front of her.


    Normally, when the environment is broken, it''s time for these people to return to normal, but instead of stopping, they invited them.


    The demon king was shocked.


    He didn''t expect that there were people in the world who were more coquettish than him!


    He Admit defeat!


    He grabbed Ji Ruxue''s clothes and said with a heavy face and vicissitudes: "old Ji, I didn''t expect that one day, I would admit defeat in such a thing as bisao."


    Ji Ruxue''s mouth twitches violently. If she wants to say Bi Sao, the demon king will also Sao in her mouth. Otherwise, the sacred things of the demon family will not be used by others.


    "Well, admit defeat. I''m afraid the old man of thousands of years is useless."


    The demon king''s chest always felt stabbed, very heart piercing, "Lao Ji, you don''t have a girlfriend, you can''t slander me like this. People who are quite my girlfriend can line up from dusk to Paris!"


    Ji Ruxue, "yes, remember to ask my friends in Paris to bring me a bottle of red wine."


    This words a, the demon king is all by the gas of the face is completely changed.


    "Ji, Ru, Xue!"


    Ji Ruxue pulled out her ear and said, "I''m not old enough to hear. I don''t have to shout so loud."


    The conversation between them was so interesting that Sutang couldn''t help laughing.


    This kind of time, for the demon king, this is the sneer!


    How can he suffer such injustice?


    "What are you laughing at?" The demon king was so mad that he forgot who could be offended and who could not be offended. He was so angry that he pointed to the black egg and began to scold the mulberry tree. "I gave you all the sacred things of the demon family, but you can''t even accept a man. Now pick up an egg as a treasure! Are you worthy of my holy things? Do you deserve to be my friend? "


    He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said Su Tang, he thought of the exciting ten days and nights. After so long, she still could not help shivering.


    He is a broken demon king. What does he know!


    "Bah, do you think inferior medicine should be holy? Are you demons myrrh The more she said, the more angry she was. She picked up the black egg in front of her, and then smashed it in the direction of the demon king


    The demon king was caught off guard and hit on the forehead. The whole person was dizzy. He stepped back and slowed down for a few seconds to stabilize his body. Then he couldn''t believe that he looked at the egg beside him. The whole person was stunned, "egg?"


    Sue sugar sneered, "guess."


    The demon king was still a fool. Half a sound, he opened his eyes and said in horror: "you''ve got an egg!"


    The holy medicine is effective. If the demon monk turns into an egg, how does Su Tang spend the days when the medicine breaks out? Is it holding an egg


    No, no, no, I can''t think about it. Although he is a demon king, he can''t be yellow!


    Su Tang is stupid. The demon king can say such vulgar words!


    But silly to silly, and so back to God, the demon king began to hold a headache and scream bitterly.


    "Oh! Don''t scratch my hair


    "Ah! Hit people, not face! "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang smell speech, bursts of sneer, she had not thought about where to get together with him, now he said, of course, must like him!


    As a result, the venue, which should have been full of crisis and chaos, changed greatly. The demon king began to flee. During his escape, because he didn''t see the way, he stepped on several monks who had finished the movement. Although the monks stopped the flustered things, they were still dull and didn''t feel that they were trampled on.


    Sue sugar also ignore these people, her goal is only one, that is the demon king.


    Xu was so angry that he forgot their good accomplishments and chose the most primitive fight."Dead demon, what did you say just now?"


    The first time the demon king was called human demon, he was naturally angry, but the next second his red hair was caught and he immediately admitted, "wrong, wrong, I just said wrong."


    Su Tang is ferocious expression, still don''t want to let go, "say wrong can write off?"? What did I do, you repeat


    The demon king raised his hands to surrender and exclaimed, "do me, do me!"


    This loud voice a, Ji such as snow directly turned the head in the past.


    Stupid dead, no help, kill it!


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice came out, Ji Ruxue was still alive and shouting. Now she was hit by the black egg and fell to the ground.


    Black egg smashes a person, still have a bit unwilling, he jumps to Su sugar in front of, showed so a few words on eggshell.


    "Sutang, mine."


    Su Tang took a look at him, and the corner of her eye lashed out. Finally, she said to Ji Ruxue, "bury it."


    Ji Ruxue smell speech, immediately take out his own life weapon, good top grade spirit weapon, finally reduced to shovel.


    Idol kills, he buries the body, such a thought, also strange excited.


    "Idol, how deep is it buried?"


    Sue sugar, "let me not see his face."


    Ji Ruxue was full of vitality, and soon she was really crooked.


    The demon king is also a king. He didn''t feel dizzy for long. The black egg just taught him a lesson, but he never thought that when he woke up again, the other party even dug the pit, and the one who dug the pit was his good friend!


    "Ji Ruxue, you want to bury me. I treat you as my best friend!"


    Ji Ruxue, "what is a friend in front of an idol? Wait, you wake up too early." Then he raised his shovel and went to him.


    The demon king was afraid that these people would bury him, so he could only run and cast the magic, so that those dull monks around could recover their senses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1389

    The demon king felt that he was too witty to divert his attention at the critical moment.


    "Don''t forget what we came down for!"


    The original intention of demon king and Ji Ruxue is to solve the cliff of Jueming. The reason why they do it now is because they have traces on their hands. The demon king''s Twilight needs a large number of good-looking people to act as the facade, but because they are demons, most of them don''t have the same moral integrity as human beings. A couple in their life is a joke to many demons. They pursue to live in the world and have fun in time, so the demon king''s twilight is their best place to hunt for beauty.


    Of course, they still pay attention to their love, but some people often distort their ideas.


    For example, since this period of time, many guests have come to dusk, but a close examination found that these people are free of beauty and intelligence, they disturb the rules of dusk, and finally endanger the real guests of dusk.


    In the twilight, in addition to demons, there are many curious monks who come to play. In addition, some high-level people who know their existence, in the demon king''s view, as long as they are his guests, they will be protected by him. Now that something happens, of course, he has to take care of it.


    All kinds of clues finally pointed to the direction of hengzong, so he just ridiculed them.


    He is a famous and decent man. He is not ashamed of what he does!


    At the last moment, the demon king finally thought of his task. He pointed to those disciples who woke up from their ignorance, including not only hengzong''s disciples, but also other monks.


    "We are the messengers of justice. How can we make trouble at will because of our personal enmity?"


    Su Tang sneered, said Justice awe inspiring, eyes don''t float ah.


    However, since these disciples are awake, it''s time for them to make a routine inquiry.


    "Can you tell me what happened to you all?"


    It''s OK to ask, but the faces of those disciples all changed.


    Their minds were locked, but they were not totally unconscious. After the memory slowly returned, all the monks'' faces were shocked.


    "I, you, we just..."


    "What on earth did we just do?"


    "It''s terrible, it''s terrible."


    "Ah..."


    Some people can''t bear it. They have already started screaming with their heads in their arms. Some people even take out their swords to hang themselves.


    Su Tang looked at them sympathetically and sighed.


    What can we do? Now we can only find out the culprits and make them feel a little more comfortable.


    "Are you all ordinary disciples?" She swept the monks'' faces, then frowned slightly. How could there be no leading elder in such a dangerous place.


    The friars who had little resistance to pressure were already in pain. They looked like the sky was falling down. Only a few of them could barely hold. Hearing Su Tang''s words, they immediately came back to their senses, "no, our leader came down with us."


    As soon as Su Tang heard that there was a leader, she immediately raised her eyebrows? What about other people? "


    Just now the scene was chaotic. Many people didn''t dare to see who was around them. Now they were reminded by Su Tang that there was no sign of their leader.


    "Yes, where is our leader?"


    "Where''s general crane?"


    The headmaster of hengzong is known as general crane. He looks like a man with a clear wind and a bright moon. He is elegant and gentlemanly. He is a model for many young people. Therefore, he said that he would come down. So many people are willing to follow him, including the monks and elders of other sects. But they didn''t expect that he disappeared at this time.


    Many monks'' faces changed slightly. It would not be a good omen if they disappeared at this time.


    However, before they could suppress the idea, the demon king finally spoke.


    "Don''t excuse him. I''ve got some evidence on my side. Mr. crane, whom you all praise, does a lot of things behind his back." When the demon king came across something serious, he said: "do you know why he did it? Because he needs your spiritual bones. "


    Nowadays, the most precious thing for a monk is the spiritual bone, but it can''t be taken out easily. Once a monk holds the idea of self explosion, even if you force him to take it out, the spiritual bone will not be complete, and even it will become an ordinary bone.


    For this reason, the hengzong crane always thought of this method.


    Let them have a multiplayer movement. When they are happiest, take the opportunity to control them, and finally take out the spiritual bones.


    So the question is, why does he want to be spiritual?


    When someone asked this question, the demon king said directly: "because his time is coming, his spirit bone broke before his time. Do you know what will happen after the break?"


    At this time, someone murmured back, "the spirit bone is broken, the spirit is scattered, he will be reduced to ordinary people."


    But the monk has lived for so long. If he is an ordinary person, he can''t live to the present. So once the spirit bone of general crane is completely damaged, he can''t live. Every friar has only one spiritual bone. If it''s broken, it can''t be replaced. Then, the crane always thinks of a way to damage the morality.He looked for the spirit bone of a young monk. If this monk can''t do it, he will replace another monk. He doesn''t believe that the spirit bone can''t be converted. Therefore, he made a disgusting trade with the dark devil.


    The Demon King Tut tut sighed, "it''s also a monk of the right way. He is more vicious than the demons in his face."


    The friars of the victims are on the verge of collapse. It is precisely because they believe that they are reduced to this point. During this period, someone finally finds out the problem.


    Just now, because they were so shocked by what happened before, they didn''t find any problems. Now they are gradually calm, and some people begin to exclaim.


    "I, I find I can''t use Reiki!"


    "My sword, I can''t summon my own sword!"


    "And me, I found my legs Ah, my legs can''t move! "


    Su Tang sighed. She didn''t expect that she was just bullying a black egg. Finally, she was able to expose such a big event. Now that the truth has come out, it''s no fun to stay here. She asked the demon king and Ji Ruxue to send people up first, and the rest can only be discussed from the elder.


    Ji Ruxue and the demon king certainly have no problem, but the people waiting on the cliff finally wait for them, and their faces are very happy, but as time goes by, they say a lot of things, and the friars on the top of the cliff laugh and freeze.


    "You say, the initiator is general crane?"


    "No way, Mr. crane. He taught those dark demons for me not long ago. If it wasn''t for him, I might have died."


    "Yes, how could it be Mr. crane?"


    The leader of hengzong set up a good external person. When he collapsed, many people were suspicious. Instead of cursing at once, they wanted to exonerate him.


    "Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, that''s the king of the demon clan. Do you believe in the demon king or the crane master?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1390

    As soon as they heard that the demon king was so acute, they not only didn''t believe him, but also doubted him. They immediately put down the burden and didn''t want to do it. It wasn''t his people who finally suffered losses. They were willing to believe the hypocrite, so let them believe it.


    After sneering, he didn''t even explain. He thought what he loved them.


    "Ji Ruxue, let''s go."


    He turned around and left, so sharp that everyone else was stunned.


    According to the original development, shouldn''t we explain something for ourselves?


    Just Why don''t you explain?


    The people in the special department are calm. They are not the monks who believe in general crane unconditionally. There are too many cases reversed in their hands, so in the end, they fix their eyes on Su Tang.


    This big man usually lives in a simple life and seldom goes out. Therefore, although many friars know her, they don''t know her appearance.


    "Su Shen, why are you here?"


    It''s right to be a God with the ability of Su Tang.


    Su Tang glances at each other. She fell asleep for a long time last time, and all the people she used to know are no longer old. But maybe there is a word left by her predecessors. Today''s younger generation still respect Su Tang politely.


    "I have nothing to do. Bring my people here for training."


    Su Tang opened her eyes and told a lie. She didn''t bring people here for training. She just wanted the life of black eggs.


    However, although she was given the elixir of the demon clan at that time, Heidan didn''t have a kind of medicine. He could push her away with his strength, but he didn''t. instead, he took advantage of the situation. What does that mean? It means that he is not a good egg!


    In the past, he was obedient, but it was all false. He was the same as he is now, black!


    When Su Tang talked about the experience, the little magic dragon immediately nodded. As for the victim black egg, he didn''t say a word from beginning to end, a default state.


    The special department will not go into the meaning of this, but when they saw the black egg beside her, they were a little surprised. I remember that there was no such egg when they ascended the throne last time.


    "Su Shen, what kind of egg is it?"


    Special departments are full of curiosity. According to their cognition, there are no weak people around Su Shen. Even if it''s just an egg, I''m afraid it can''t be underestimated.


    However, without waiting for Su Tang to answer, the demon king suddenly put his head out and said, "that''s her husband."


    The demon king''s language is amazing, and people in special departments are shocked.


    What is it?


    An egg, or so ugly black egg, that can be su Shen''s husband?


    Don''t donkey me, demon king!


    People in special departments were shocked, but this kind of shock only lasted for a long time. Soon, the demon king was beaten by Su Tang, which almost showed his original shape.


    "Why? Tangtang, what are you doing with me? I''m telling the truth. You can''t take it out on me just because you''re shy. "


    Su Tang is angry and happy. What evil did she do in her last life to know this kind of bastard!


    "Do you call it catharsis?"


    Su Tang was biting her teeth and rolling her sleeve. Seeing this, the demon king could not dare to hide. She could only run away with her head in her arms and yelled, "that''s wrong. It''s one of your harem."


    Su Tang


    Special departments:


    If you want to talk about the demon king, it''s not wrong. In the past, there were eight men in Sutang. Oh, no, they were all more than that, but they were ordinary people who could not reincarnate.


    So, play or men will play.


    The demon king knew little about Su Tang, except for the demon monk Mo Shen, but later he found out that his friend was a sea king, because he found that in addition to the demon monk, she was also entangled with several big men.


    In this way, Mo Chen is one of the harem, no problem.


    In such a serious scene, when the friars saw that the demon king was still fighting, they were more suspicious. The demon king was lying!


    No, the elder of hengzong was the first to blame him.


    "Tangtang demon king, in order to frame the leader of our sect, he does not hesitate to lie. Is this the king of your demon clan? Sure enough, animals are animals. "


    The elder of hengzong''s words undoubtedly offended the whole demon clan.


    As soon as he said this, the originally noisy cliff became very quiet, and everyone moved their eyes to him.


    The elder of hengzong didn''t finish. After roaring this sentence, he looked at the demon king provocatively. He raised his chin, as if he were a noble. "The demon clan can barely become a human race in a hundred years, but our clan is born human. No matter how well the animal repairs the appearance of human beings, the essence still remains unchanged."


    The elder just quarreled with the demon king. He harbors a grudge. Now he has a chance and will not give up.


    Su Tang squints. His words include all the demons, including her little magic dragon, and even the black egg at her feet. For some reason, a nameless anger flares up.


    Her people, she can bully, but it''s not up to others to say one more word!Just a click.


    The elder of hengzong, who was still talking, was slapped to the ground.


    This slap Su sugar used full strength, straight to the mouth spit blood, even the face is crooked.


    The elder of hengzong covered his face. He didn''t know whether he was angry or beaten. His eyes were congested and red as if he was possessed.


    "Who? Who hit me! You have the seed to stand up for me


    Su Tang is very disgusted with this kind of cultivation, dare to be arrogant, is there no one in the cultivation world?


    The friars around looked at each other, and all stepped back for fear of getting into this trouble. Only Sutang stepped forward and looked down at the garbage on the ground.


    "You dare to be crazy in front of me?"


    Su Tang is sweet and lovely. When she smiles, she still has a pear vortex in her mouth. She is a young girl who has just grown up. The elder of hengzong sees this, and immediately becomes evil.


    "A yellow haired girl, your master has never taught you to respect the old and love the young!"


    Su Tang almost laughed and said, "you''re very old, but you''re not qualified to be an elder in front of me."


    When the demon king saw that she let out her anger, he immediately applauded. As for what the elder said, he directly started the taunt mode, "Hey, old man, although you are old, you don''t deserve to give us sugar and shoes in terms of cultivation and seniority. She was praised thousands of years ago. At that time, her followers spread all over the world, and countless temples were built. You, not to mention the elder of a small sect, are the ancestors of your sect. You have to salute when you see her! "


    The demon king is right. As early as in the beginning, there were many people who built Buddhist bodies and temples for Sutang, but later all these Buddhist temples were demolished by Mo Chen.


    Su Tang''s chaotic memory was reminded by the demon king. In a trance, she remembered that she had perfumed herself.


    This operation


    The corners of her mouth are slightly drawn, which is in line with her character.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1391

    Once the sealed memory is opened, many pictures are gradually clear. In the end, Su Tang even remembers Mo Chen.


    However, the memory has not yet returned completely, and Mo Chen''s appearance is also very vague. She only vaguely remembers that when she was doing the task, she became his master in disguise. As for later


    She shakes her head, but she doesn''t think about it if she can''t remember it.


    Elder hengzong didn''t expect that he could point to the big man in the rumor at will. His old face was shocked, but some words had already been said. He couldn''t take them back. He could only open his eyes and find a way to expose them as quickly as he could.


    Hengzong is facing a huge crisis. Compared with his appearance, he is much older than general crane. Therefore, he is trying his best to defend their leader general crane now. The reason is very simple, because he is also the beneficiary of spiritual bones in the future.


    "You..." Strength cultivation is no longer a level, he just dare to ridicule the demon king is out of the great courage, but now another Su Tang, hengzong this time is afraid to be defeated in his hands!


    At the thought that hengzong, once prosperous, was about to fall, the old man''s wrinkled face suddenly became overcast.


    If he is really defeated, what is he afraid of?


    He has already offended people, but now the arrow is on the way. It''s not that he can ask for mercy at will, and the other party can let him go. It''s better to


    His eyes suddenly cold down, with the idea of desperate, began to pour dirty water.


    "She is who you say she is? Millennium? Then I said I''m ten thousand years old! As for temples, if she is really so capable, why is there no trace of her now? Who can''t boast? "


    "Demon king, you don''t think we have to trust you if you just pull someone out."


    "Bah, you''ve got the wrong idea! I live and die with hengzong today. If you pour dirty water on the headmaster of hengzong, don''t blame us


    When a thief shouts to catch a thief, the old man''s play is called a slip.


    No, his affectionate speech soon won a lot of support. Many people think that today''s hengzong is the future of their sect. If they can''t protect hengzong now, their sect may collapse so easily in the future.


    "Fang Changlao, you can rest assured that we will always support you!"


    "Yes, elder Fang, we can trust you in hengzong''s conduct, including general crane''s conduct."


    "Fang Chang is not angry, we are with you!"


    Of course, these are the third rate small clan, the one that is not in the stream, and the one with real status, none of them stand up.


    The elder Fang was very moved, but his heart was angry.


    Damn it, he wanted to pull all the sects into the water, but it''s no good. It''s better to have more large sects, but now there are only a few small sects in the 18th line. What role can these people play in the cultivation world!


    "Thank you for your willingness to believe in us, hengzong. I can only bow and thank you."


    Su Tang watched him perform quietly, then said coldly, "is your performance over?"


    The elder of hengzong''s face changed, "what do you want to do, demon girl?"


    After a while, Su Tang has changed from a liar to a witch.


    "Fang Changlao''s mouth is powerful." Su Tang is not smiling. She is just an elder. She doesn''t need to do anything. She can suppress people directly by coercion. "Since your mouth is so powerful, then you have to cover your mouth tightly. If you say something that shouldn''t be said, hengzong will die in your hands."


    Fang Chang used to be a very dignified man. Not long after the world had aura, many people''s cultivation stopped at building foundations. Occasionally, there was a golden elixir period. As for Yuan Ying, such cultivation was rare, except for those big men at the beginning.


    Fang Chang is always a friar of the golden elixir, but his golden elixir is made by the accumulation of elixir instead of other people''s down-to-earth step by step, which makes him very empty. Now he is fixed in the same place and can''t move. Only his eyes can move a little. In an instant, the fear of incompetence swept through his whole body.


    Su Tang observed him up and down, then thin lips slightly opened, "the cultivation of the golden elixir period is a pity that it depends on the accumulation of pills. You haven''t made any progress in 50 years."


    Fang Changlao couldn''t move, so Su Tang continued to say, "in 50 years'' time, it''s normal to say that your spiritual bone will not be good, but it''s a pity that your spiritual bone has been cracked. Tut Tut, if you don''t have a suitable replacement, you will live another 30 years at most."


    As soon as these words came out, it was no doubt that the dark secret of elder Fang was spread out in the sun. In an instant, his face changed greatly.


    But Su Tang continued, "your leader, general crane, should be in the same situation as you." As she said this, she wondered how the spiritual bones of haodizongmen broke one after another, so she pulled out a disciple of hengzong from the crowd.


    The disciple was suddenly pulled out and had two fights in fear. He was not so confident as elder Fang.


    "Su, Su Shen, what can I do for you?"Su Tang didn''t say much, but directly looked at his spirit bone, then, her eyebrows slightly pick.


    This door


    "The spirit bone is damaged. What do you practice in your clan?"


    Little disciple ah, a face at a loss, for a long time, he finally suddenly.


    Does Su Shen''s words mean that his spiritual bones are broken?


    No!


    He has just arrived to build the foundation!


    He has a bright future!


    Little disciple pupil concussion, panic and fear, "Su God, how can it? I was promoted to build the foundation clearly, how can the spirit bone damage? It''s impossible. "


    Su Tang tut said, "although you''re building a foundation, your spiritual bones can''t bear it any more. If there''s no accident, your cultivation will come to an end."


    Fang Changlao didn''t expect that Su Tang could keep their secret of hengzong, but now it broke out completely. He wanted to open his mouth and retort, but he couldn''t say that. In the end, he was so angry that he spat out blood. Unfortunately, no one cared about him.


    At this time, the other disciples of hengzong also stood up.


    Others seldom observe the spiritual bones. After all, this is the foundation of a monk. Most people show it to you, but now the situation is different. The disciples all rush to show it to Su Tang.


    In the end, among the dozens of disciples, those with higher accomplishments have more or less spiritual bone cracks.


    Because the disciples couldn''t accept it, many people began to cry. Their cultivation was good. If it wasn''t for this accident, they should have a future. But now, what future do they have?


    "Sushen, Sushen, please help me. I still want to practice. I don''t want to be an ordinary person. I''m only fifty years old!"


    "Su Shen, please, I have many spirit stones. Please help me, as long as you save me, I''ll be your ox and horse in the future."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1392

    The scene is reversed, and the demon king takes Ji Ruxue to watch the play. During this period, they also pull the little magic dragon aside. They are all non-human. Compared with those respectable human beings, they are the real kind.


    "Little Dragon cub, do you eat melon seeds?"


    Little magic dragon is not polite, just learning from Ji Ruxue. They squat on one side to eat melon seeds together. When Su Tang looks at it, the corners of his mouth twitch violently.


    Good guy, I''m not going to take her with me!


    Su Tang is not interested in the gratitude and resentment of these sects, but there is something wrong with the spiritual bones of so many disciples.


    After pondering for a moment, she asked the group of disciples to hand in their secret books.


    "Well, which one of you has the sect''s cultivation script? Show me. "


    The most basic cultivation secrets in the cultivation world should be similar. They are all about entering the Tao, and they are not advanced techniques. However, when Su Tang got the cultivation secrets of hengzong, she was once again refreshed by this sect.


    There are many mistakes in the secret script!


    "Who wrote it?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the disciples of hengzong didn''t hesitate this time, and immediately said, "it''s our leader, general crane. He said that the speed of the cultivation of the secret script was too slow. He revised it, and after he revised it, the strength of our sect has obviously improved."


    As a result, hengzong gained a firm foothold in a short period of 50 years.


    Every year, hengzong has an endless stream of disciples who want to worship at the mountain gate. In addition, the crane master has set up a good place, and has become the idol of many people.


    Su Tang is so angry and happy. Hasn''t she met you? You''re a short-sighted guy. Such a person can be the leader of the clan. What a grudge! She''ll be killed when she comes up.


    "It''s no wonder that all the heresies are abandoned."


    Her understatement changed the face of all the hengzong disciples on the scene, especially some of their accomplishments.


    However, some people questioned, "but Su Shen, if so, why did he do such a thing at the bottom of the cliff?"


    Su Tang felt her chin and pondered for a moment. At last, she pulled out Fang Changlao.


    "Come on, old man, tell your little disciples the secret. Do you know that cultivating this thing will lead to the damage of spiritual bones?"


    Fang Changlao was also shocked, with a face of collapse. "It''s impossible. All the sect''s Secret books have passed the most strict examination and approval. How can such a mistake happen? If it is true, hengzong will be completely finished!"


    Although Fang Changlao is not a good man, he also knows that the disciples of hengzong are like pigs to be slaughtered, but in order to maximize their interests, they are reluctant to hurt these piglets.


    Su Tang knew they had been cheated as soon as she saw the old man''s expression.


    "So, where did you get this secret script?"


    Although Fang Changlao hated Su Tang, he said truthfully at this juncture: "it was given by general manager he. He was killed before and fell off the cliff carelessly. Then he found the secret scripts in the cave. I have practiced those secret scripts, so I can''t make mistakes!"


    Look at his eloquent appearance, Su Tang sympathized with him, "OK, I can guess why."


    If a man falls off a cliff, he''ll be OK. There''s even a surprise. If an ordinary person falls off a cliff, he''ll be killed. If he falls off a cliff, he''ll be invaded by some dark monster. Finally, he''ll die without a whole body. If there''s no accident, the crane should be the latter.


    She didn''t tell elder Fang directly. Instead, she asked the next few people, "demon king, Ji Ruxue, when you just met the crane general at the bottom of the cliff, did you ever feel the dark smell on him?"


    The demon king spat out the melon seed skin and shook his head. "The bottom of the cliff is full of dark breath. Besides, the crane is running too fast, so I saw a figure behind me. I didn''t notice his breath at all."


    Ji Ruxue also shook her head, but it was black egg. He didn''t say a word before. At this time, a word appeared on the eggshell.


    "Yes."


    Sue sugar''s attention immediately turned to the black egg, "are you sure?"


    Black egg: "sure."


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows and then gave a sympathetic reply to all of you in hengzong, "I just met you, Mr. crane, at the bottom of the cliff. According to my companion''s discovery, he was either controlled by the dark creatures or He has become a dark thing. "


    The dark creatures in this world are more terrible than demons. They are unscrupulous, inhuman and demonic than demons.


    Su Tang''s words made the monks at the scene shocked again. This time, not only hengzong but also other sects were nervous.


    The cultivation of the world has just revived. In only a hundred years, where can we fight against those terrible creatures? If even the powerful crane is always controlled or Tonghua, what can the rest of them resist?


    "Su Shen, is your companion reliable?"


    The situation is so serious that people have to doubt black eggs.


    Although Su Tang can bully Hei Dan vigorously, she doesn''t know why. When she hears someone questioning Hei Dan, she gets upset. It''s like Hei Dan is a kind of existence that she can bully, but others can''t."You question him?"


    Su Tang''s smile made the inquirer shiver inexplicably. Somehow, it made people feel cold and frozen.


    The disciple rubbed the goose bumps on his arm, and then looked at Su Tang, as if the terrible pressure just now did not exist.


    "My companion, the cultivation strength is not under me."


    In a short sentence, you were shocked to the extreme again.


    They can''t believe that there is a god like Su in this world.


    "So powerful, there must be his name in history. What''s the name of Su Shen?"


    This man was not malicious, just curious, but Su Tang didn''t know his name, so she moved her eyes.


    Black egg: Su mo.


    As soon as Su Tang saw the name, some indescribable pictures always flashed in her mind.


    Just I''m in a bad mood.


    No, no, no, no, she must change this damned name, otherwise who mentioned it later, she would be embarrassed to explode!


    "Black egg, let''s change our name." She has a small face and a serious face. "I don''t think this name is worthy of you."


    Black egg showed a smile.


    He said: No, I like it.


    Sue sugar saw this and almost screamed.


    No, she doesn''t like it!


    "Let''s change it."


    Black egg saw the tangle on her face, teased her for a while, did not embarrass her again.


    "Well, you can take it again."


    Su Tang''s name is useless. His mind is full of Er Gouzi, gousheng and Heiwa. If you want to say it, I''m afraid Heidan is going to kill her.


    The black egg waited and waited, and a question mark appeared on her eggshell when she saw that she didn''t speak.


    Black egg:?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1393

    Su Tang was forced to do nothing. Her face turned red. She looked like a broken jar. She closed her eyes and said, "I''ve thought of several names, or you can try to choose one."


    Heidan had some expectations. She was su Mo last time, but she took her last name.


    However, this time, Su Tang read out a few names, not only let him down, even the hands in the eggshell are a bit ready to move.


    He should have guessed!


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t know that her time was coming. She was still saying: "Hei Peng, tie Zhu, er Wazi, San Leizi, si..."


    Before she finished, black egg couldn''t listen.


    What the hell are you talking about?


    No matter how good his temper is, he can''t bear these names!


    "Stop!"


    He originally wanted Su Tang to stop, but he didn''t want to see what he was saying because he closed his eyes.


    Black egg can''t bear it, so he directly shows his authority.


    Those who were curious about his identity before all knelt down at the moment when the threat exploded.


    That''s the person who has the supreme divine personality. Let alone these friars, Rao Shi Su Tang is also gasping for breath.


    Su Tang covers her chest. As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees the black kneeling around her. She carefully looks at the angry black egg and whispers, "what are you doing?"


    This words obviously lack of confidence, black egg gas smile.


    "Hei Peng?"


    "Iron pillar?"


    "Er wa Zi?"


    ¡­¡­


    He repeated all the names she had just got, but when he looked at the words on the eggshell, he felt a bit gnashing of teeth.


    Su Tang felt guilty. "What''s wrong? Isn''t that a nice name? Haven''t you ever heard of taking a cheap name to support you? You''ve changed from a good man to an egg. Next time you''re not sure what you''re going to become, I''m going to give you a cheap name. Maybe one day you''ll be back as a human! "


    Black eggs are mad.


    Where did he find his silly daughter-in-law!


    Day after day I know how to annoy him!


    "It''s better to call it sumo."


    Su Tang touched her nose. "I think it''s not aggressive enough."


    It''s too elegant. I always feel that it doesn''t match his present appearance.


    However, Heidan said, "if you really feel bad, you can use my former name."


    As soon as he talked about the past, Su Tang had a rare interest. "Tell me, what was your name before?"


    Black egg has no eyes, but somehow, Su Tang always feels that he gives her a deep look.


    "Mo Qinglan."


    In three words, Su Tang immediately clapped her hands and said, "good name!"


    Black egg


    "Do you feel familiar?"


    Sue sugar hesitated for a moment, then asked again in a low voice, "should I be familiar?"


    Black egg had no words and sighed, but the demon king on one side exclaimed.


    Black egg in Su sugar open eyes after put away the prestige, so the demon king this time can make a sound.


    "Damn, sugar, black egg, he''s pissed off by you!"


    Sue sugar suddenly a shock, her pupils shrink, as if frightened, immediately to hold up the black egg.


    The worry on the little girl''s face is true. Black egg is very useful. He thinks that although the little girl has no memory, she can''t feel nothing about him. Look, it''s nice to see him now.


    Su Tang''s thin lips were slightly open in surprise. After a long time, she finally said, "I''m going to take a cheap name to support her. You see, what''s the name of Mo Qinglan? So gentle, now the eggshell is cracked!"


    The reason why black egg''s eggshell will crack is that he just used the ability beyond eggshell. His cultivation has long been at the level of divine reverence. He has to go back to his childhood. When he releases his power, the eggshell is easy to break, just like now.


    He wanted to explain, but Sue sugar had already dropped the words.


    "From now on, you will be called tie Zhu! If it''s hard enough, it won''t crack next time. " She said, and quickly asked the demon king and others, "Ji Ruxue, do you have glue?"


    Rao is Ji Ruxue, who regards her as an idol. At the moment, he also takes a sharp puff at the corner of his mouth.


    "Idol, are you sure you want glue?" He looked at her with an indescribable face. "Since the eggshell is cracked, should he hatch out?"


    As soon as he said it, Su Tang suddenly remembered that today''s black egg is an egg. If it is an egg, it is likely to hatch.


    So she asked Heidan, "Tiezhu, are you coming out?"


    Black iron pillar egg


    No, thank you.


    Tiezhu doesn''t want to come out. Tiezhu wants to die on the spot.


    Sue sugar''s attention now is all on black egg, where still remember those poor friars, she saw black egg speechless, simply came to a very bold decision.She remembers that the black egg was a chimaera before. The chimaera was powerful. In addition to those chaotic days, she was more convinced that the strength of the black egg was not inferior to her. Then, the eggshell was cracked. Could she force him to hatch?


    She looked at the egg in her hand, thought about it, and finally held out the magic grasp.


    "Well, let''s get to know each other. I''ll do you a favor."


    Black egg has a kind of ominous premonition, sure enough, the next second the little girl used full strength, along with his crack, directly fried his egg.


    There was a loud bang, and even the cliff was shaken.


    The cliff was originally steep, and it was crumbling when she blew it up. The friars around them were all silly. They quickly called out their own sword to fly, lest they would fall under the cliff. Even the demon king and others, who had always been used to the big scene, crushed all the melon seeds into powder at that moment. When the wind blew, they had nothing in their hands.


    Among all the people, only the little magic dragon was too excited.


    "Ah! It''s the dragon


    "Brother Tiezhu, like me, is a dragon!"


    The dragon, who was flying in mid air, almost fell down from the cloud when he heard the sound of brother Tiezhu.


    He not only has a silly daughter-in-law, but also a silly son. Fate seems to be particularly harsh on him


    Su Tang was on his head and suddenly saw such a beautiful sky. She was in a good mood. She grabbed the Dragon horn and said, "tie Zhu, your real body is so cool!"


    Black Dragon


    Without the iron pillar, we can still be husband and wife.


    "My name is Su Mo!"


    The Dragon roared, and the terrible air blew away the clouds around them. Not far away from them, the friars who were flying with their swords were almost blown down.


    in this situation, for some reason, Su Tang suddenly remembered something in her mind.


    "Driving is not standard, two lines of tears."


    Black Dragon:?


    Su Tang murmured, "I always feel like I fell down from the sky when I was flying."


    The black dragon''s pupils suddenly widened, and the whole dragon froze with excitement.


    "Besides this, what else do you remember?"


    Su Tang''s face is reminiscent, but the more she thinks about it, the more confused her head is. Finally, she doesn''t know what''s going on, and she suddenly gets angry.


    "Gan! I remember a guy who dropped me from the sky! Don''t let me find him, or I''ll kill him! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1394

    Black dragon''s deep eyes suddenly become strange, thanks to the little girl is now on his head, if you stand in front of him, you will find something wrong with him.


    Su Tang''s self sealing power is naturally very strong. She has always had the Buddha''s nature to take things as they are. She never wanted to untie this scar because she knew that she must have reached a certain upper limit. She couldn''t bear it, so she sealed it.


    She is not the one who tries to find memory after amnesia. For her, it''s not memory seeking, it''s abuse seeking!


    Black dragon was so shocked that she thought that the little girl had finally recovered her memory. She was so excited that she forgot how to fly. She fell for a short time, but Su Tang was shocked. She immediately held the Dragon horn, and the more she tasted, the more wrong it was.


    This falling feeling is so familiar!


    "Did we know each other before?"


    Her voice was a little twisted in the strong wind. At that moment, the black dragon stammered.


    "Why, why?" he asked suddenly


    She knew the demon king, and the black dragon knew the demon king. From the voice of the demon king, we can guess that they had a love hate relationship in the past.


    Think of this, Su sugar''s eyes suddenly narrowed up.


    Just because she lost her memory doesn''t mean she''s stupid.


    It must be her own mind that will block the memory. If someone else''s mind is hurt, what''s the matter with her? Plus the performance of black dragon during this period, I always feel guilty.


    So, here''s the problem.


    If he didn''t do anything wrong, what''s wrong with him?


    To sum up, Su Tang can probably guess something that happened in that year. For example, he let himself down, and now he regretted it and chased her back, but he didn''t want her to lose her memory! In order to make up for the fault, so all kinds of accommodation to her!


    Yes, it must be!


    Su Tang never thought that the real slag between them was not him, but himself.


    It has to be said that both of them are brain tonic emperors.


    One thought that she was about to recover her memory, and black dragon finally got a response after all these years of hard work. The other thought that he was a scum man and had to kick him!


    Sue sugar thought of it and did it.


    That foot goes down, she but used to kick dregs man''s strength, full big.


    Black dragon has been kicked, no, just sat happily on top of his head, how now suddenly started?


    What''s wrong? Didn''t you just think of something?


    Is it difficult to


    The black dragon''s pupil suddenly widened. She remembered that she had fallen down the mountain!


    Black dragon wronged, but black dragon dare not say.


    In those days, he was the first time that he met someone who was attracted by himself. How could he be indifferent? The little liar had no conscience and cheated him with two identities. He was entangled and painful, so he fell down. Now, you see, even if you kick him, you can make her sit on her head.


    However, Heilong never thought that he could stabilize his figure, so he heard the little girl gnash her teeth and say, "bah, scum man! "


    black dragon''s face is confused. No, how can he become a scum man again?


    "Dregs "Scum man?"


    Su Tang had already come down from his head. After scolding, she ignored him and left.


    Black dragon wants to chase, but little magic dragon follows.


    Compared with the previous dislike when making thunder eggs, now the black dragon is called a powerful one. The little magic dragon has bright stars in both eyes and a look of worship.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother, let me worship you!"


    The little magic dragon was seriously poisoned by the TV, so it was not easy for him to meet one of his kind, and he was excited to make a bow on the spot.


    "Brother, I misunderstood you not long ago. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. You see, I''m afraid you and I are the only dragon people in this day. What''s this? It''s a great fate. So you''re looking at the right time, the right place and the right people, or we''ll make a bow today! "


    "Oh, no, you were born later than me. So you are my brother?"


    When the little magic dragon thought that he was not the smallest one at last, the whole excited dragon began to jump.


    "Black brother!"


    Black Dragon


    To his mother''s fate, this stupid son used to keep OK, how now more and more invisible!


    "Go away!"


    The black dragon roared and roared the little magic dragon away. However, no matter how stupid it was, it was also his cub. It hatched with Tangtang and couldn''t be lost. Therefore, although it roared away people, it didn''t use much power.


    The little magic dragon felt his "kindness". After all, the dragon clan is powerful, which can only be regarded as a small fight.


    "Black brother! Don''t worry, acquaintance is predestined relationship. From then on, my brother will cover you! "


    Black Dragon


    This kind of stupid son, or lost it, the big deal, and then re hatch one.


    The little magic dragon finally disappeared, and Su Tang didn''t worry, so she turned around and went home.She left simply, many friars were silly.


    What about their spiritual bones?


    All the people in hengzong''s mind floated such a sentence, there is no way, for their own future, she left them to chase. As for the rest of the people, such as elder Fang, who are sinful, naturally they should be imprisoned.


    There is a way of imprison in the world of cultivation, but Fang Chang''s spirit bone is broken, and I''m afraid he won''t live long.


    Besides Sutang, she angrily went back to the yard, and then hid in her own hut without looking back.


    The system of watering flowers in the yard was stunned, especially when it heard such a huge sound of closing the door, its little rabbit head tilted down.


    It''s not right. It''s not right.


    Previously, because he was "afraid" of the male owner, he took a way to stay away from him, but he didn''t want to. After a long time, his cubs were so angry.


    The system didn''t even water the flowers, so it left the kettle and ran to Sutang''s door.


    "Son, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Talk to your brother Tong. You can''t abandon me for our deep revolutionary friendship."


    As soon as the system said, Su Tang thought of one thing.


    She lost a lot of memories, but the system is not missing. She didn''t want to know those memories before, but now she wants to prove something.


    "Dog, let me ask you something." She opened the door with a slap, looked at the little rabbit in front of her and said with a small face: "you have to say it like it is."


    The system patted the chest, "what a big thing, you ask, I''m sure I know everything and say everything."


    Sue sugar, "I used to, have I ever been abandoned?"


    System:?


    Su Tang continued to ask, "have I ever been fooled by a scum man?"


    System:??


    Su Tang continued: "I am too sad, so I seal myself?"


    System:???


    My son, what are you thinking?


    Abandon?


    It''s good you didn''t abandon others!


    As for slag man, she abandoned people from beginning to end!


    The only thing the system can''t be sure about is the last one. If she is sad, she will be sad. Otherwise, she won''t be sealed. But she has to ask herself about the specific situation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1395

    This side of the system is confused. It thinks that Su Tang''s self is definitely not her. If she had not taken a wrong stand, she would have sympathized with the male masters. Even now, she thought that the male masters would be invincible, and she might have come to settle the accounts in the autumn. She was scared to accompany her. She was afraid to make such a move, but what happened? The man was humble and courted, and he didn''t even dare to say his name out loud.


    Miserable, too miserable.


    "That..." The system thought about it carefully, for fear that she might be offended by something wrong, and then whispered: "the things between you, we outsiders know very little. After all, you know, although I was in your mind at that time, there was another situation I didn''t know."


    Su Tang''s face was full of questions. "What else do you don''t know?"


    When the system chokes, what does it say?


    It has never been in love, but was asked such details, killing heart! Bullying single rabbit!


    "Of course, there are situations I don''t know. You don''t know when you were in the dark. Sometimes, I couldn''t leave the small dark room for ten days and a half months." As soon as the system thought of what happened in those years, it was full of vicissitudes. "You don''t know the pain of the small dark room. At first, it''s just endless darkness, and you can endure it. Later, you don''t know the passage of time, and you don''t know when you can come out. Every minute, every second, it''s all suffering."


    Su Tang


    She didn''t expect that she would get such an awkward answer in the end when she asked a random question!


    "Is that exaggeration?" She is a little lacking in confidence. She really exaggerates when she thinks about what happened a few days ago.


    The system looked at her in silence, no more words, but the expression on her face was obvious.


    However, when she thought of the questions she had just asked, she was also very curious. Why did she have such an idea?


    "I''m done with your questions, so now it''s my turn." "Tell me, why do you have such an idea?" it said


    Su Tang is very vague about her past. She knows what must have happened, but her memory instinctively repels her. In the end, she can only explain what she saw.


    For example, the attitude of the demon king, and the attitude of the black dragon.


    When the system finished listening, it was silent again.


    Miserable or miserable, it wants to give him some wax.


    "Girl, this is a dangerous idea."


    If she can recover her memory one day, she will have to destroy herself. It''s so embarrassing!


    Su Tang frowned, "you really know something!"


    What else does the system want to say, but it doesn''t want a black dragon falling from the sky, directly interrupting the dialogue between them.


    Black dragon is very nervous, nervous to forget to change back to human form, this is good, good yard, directly collapsed by him.


    With that bang, the courtyard suddenly fell to the ground. The system was stupid, and the black dragon was even more stupid.


    "Yes, I''m sorry!"


    Su Tang''s eyebrows were glaring, and she felt that she was blind in those years. It was such a stupid thing that it was worth her sad to call herself a memory!


    "Sorry, it''s useful. What do you want the police to do?"


    As soon as the voice came out, the late special department and others looked at each other.


    "That All in all, we''re police. "


    Su Tang


    The people in the special department were wearing a uniform. Seeing Su Tang looking at them, they also looked at each other nervously. For a long time, when they saw that she didn''t speak, they said, "Su Shen, do you have anything to call the police?"


    Su Tang


    Su Shen is tired. Let him go.


    Su Tang lost his temper directly, but it was black dragon. His head finally turned around. He even thought that the wall collapsed well.


    "Don''t be angry, Tangtang. I''ll help you repair the yard."


    She certainly won''t drive herself away when repairing the yard. When the yard is finished, he can plant flowers and help grow grass. It''s really no good. Then the yard will collapse again.


    Su Tang stares at the slag dragon and hums coldly. She doesn''t refuse any more. Then, she asks the monks who follow her.


    "What are you all doing here?"


    People in special departments need to register. Suddenly there is such a dangerous black dragon. If they don''t register, they can be scolded to death.


    "The normal population Oh, no, it''s the demon mouth census. Su Shen, do you think we can inquire about it normally? "


    Su Tang stepped aside, indicating that they were at will. As for the rest of the people.


    The people of hengzong didn''t dare to speak at first. It was su Shen. She was powerful and had no obligation to save them, but it was related to her own cultivation. Finally, the most serious disciples gathered up their courage and stepped forward slowly.


    Then they knelt down in unison.


    "Su Shen, please help


    "If Sushen can save our lives, we will be Sushen''s followers from now on. Sushen will do whatever he wants us to do!"


    It''s about your spiritual cultivation. Let alone kneel down. Even if you kowtow, many people will."Su Shen..."


    "Please God Su!"


    With the leading disciples, the rest of them knelt down one after another. Seeing this, Su Tang had a headache.


    "I have nothing to do with you kneeling down. I haven''t dealt with this kind of situation."


    In the past, her spiritual bone was broken because there was a system, so it was not troublesome to change her body. Moreover, she was bold at that time, and the most important thing was to change her body, but these disciples were different.


    First, I don''t know their endurance. Second, if they could have lived for decades, once their spiritual bones were replaced and rejected, they would have died in a few months or even days. The most important thing is where to find so many intact spiritual bones for them.


    Su Tang has a headache, and black dragon is distressed.


    His daughter-in-law, he has not caught up with it, how can they worry about these trifles!


    "Where are these two mortals? Get out of here!"


    The black dragon roared, and the breath of the Dragon spurted people tens of meters away.


    He never thought that if he just brushed his majesty casually, less than one tenth of his strength, the group of disciples would go astray and smash the house.


    Now, not only the yard, but also the house.


    Black dragon Leng Leng stay there, Su sugar originally just some headache, now thoroughly fried hair.


    She said she didn''t deal with the black dragon! Look at what he did!


    "You should get out of here!"


    The black dragon wants to be chubaba, but the black dragon doesn''t roll.


    He said, "well, I can help build the house."


    Although the monks were blown away, as monks, they still had some ear power. Many monks rushed back and then worked with people out of breath.


    "Su Shen, we have many people and great power. We are here to repair the house. We just want Su Shen to think of a way."


    Black dragon''s eyes glared angrily. He didn''t expect that some bastard who was not afraid of death would snatch work under his hands one day.


    Is this when he''s dead?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1396

    Hengzong disciples, for their own spiritual bones and future, although it would be very miserable to offend the black dragon, no matter how miserable it is, it can''t be more miserable now.


    As long as the cultivation is still there, there will be opportunities for everything. If the cultivation is gone, they will be met by birth, old age, illness and death.


    Su Tang looked at Wu''s great disciples in front of her and roughly calculated that there were hundreds of them. She didn''t even have a place for them.


    "Well, you go back first. In the meantime, I''ll try to make pills. If it''s successful, I''ll have people come to you."


    Su Tang''s words are no doubt relaxed. Those disciples were very nervous at first, but now their faces finally burst out with light, which is the light of hope.


    "Su Shen! Thank you, Sushen


    "I kowtow to Sushen!"


    "I I kneel down three times and knock nine times for Su Shen! Thank you for your help


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tang used to be in the highest position when she was doing tasks. Now she is not embarrassed or at a loss when so many people kneel down. She just nods her head calmly and lets them go back.


    The disciples of hengzong plan to let her go. How can they leave now? Moreover, the current hengzong is in dire straits, the leader is missing, and there is still great doubt that the elders are directly detained. This situation is undoubtedly that there are no leaders. If they go back, other sects will bully and no one will show up. It''s better to stay here. At least no one dares to seek revenge on Su Shen.


    "Sushen, we''re going to trouble you. How can we let your people go there specially? We''ll set up a tent outside your yard and help you repair your yard when we can."


    One of the disciples spoke in this way, and other disciples naturally agreed with her. In the meantime, one of the disciples was afraid that she would not, so he rolled up his sleeves and began to tidy up the broken bricks.


    "Su Shen, don''t worry. We will prepare everything we eat and drink. You can develop pills with ease." With that, they stopped talking and began to work hard.


    The black dragon was silly. It was supposed to be his hospitality, so he was robbed by these bastards.


    He breathed dragon breath angrily, hoping to blow them away again. However, Su Tang found out this idea. She came over and pressed his mouth tightly, and then said with no expression: "if you make any more moths, I''ll pull out your dragon scales and repair the roof!"


    The scales of dragons are all non renewable. If you pull them out, you will be bald.


    However, the black dragon not only did not get angry, but also happily tilted his tail and swung up, "Tangtang also thinks my dragon scales are very beautiful? That''s why I want to decorate the roof? "


    Su Tang was confused by what he said.


    The Black Dragon Isn''t it a fool?


    She is threatening him, not praising him!


    But the big black dragon was stupid, and the little magic dragon jumped over, "brother black egg, I also think your dragon scales are very beautiful!"


    Su Tang''s mouth was so sharp that she couldn''t tell whether her silly son was really boasting or not.


    The little magic dragon is sometimes smart, but once he meets what he likes, he will make a little fool. For example, at this time, he shakes his little dragon tail, and his face is dim. "Why is the dragon scale of black egg brother so dazzling, and I''m so dim, because I''m old?"


    Su Tang:???


    Black Dragon


    Little magic dragon: "ah, it''s really old. Even the Dragon scales are no longer as beautiful as before."


    Small magic dragon that melancholy appearance, then unexpectedly asked Su sugar to meiyandan.


    "Yes! Ma Ma, you must have meiyandan. Why don''t you make some for me? "


    Su Tang, "..." While I''m not angry, crawl for me


    It''s against the little magic dragon. If she faced the black dragon, she would have done it. But her little magic dragon suddenly became so retarded. It''s all because of this guy!


    She turned her head fiercely, but she didn''t want the black dragon to put more effort on it, stretching her legs and kicking people further.


    The little dragon cub that gets in the way is gone, and the black dragon is a little more comfortable. "Well, the little guy that gets in the way is gone. Now, what does Tangtang want me to do?"


    The little magic dragon was kicked all the way, and Su Tang''s eyes pulled out again. What evil did she do all day!


    "You climb for me, too!" She said and did it.


    Black dragon was suddenly kicked, motionless, and then happily began to aftertaste the little girl''s feet.


    It''s still the feeling of the past and the familiar taste. It''s lovely.


    The black dragon couldn''t help but grin at the corners of his mouth.


    Su Tang helped her forehead, but the disciples of hengzong beside her cheered and yelled.


    "Wow, Su Shen is so powerful!"


    "Where''s the dragon! We Su Shen are really good at dragon training! "


    "Looking at the whole world, the only two dragons have been tamed by Su Shen. I admire them so much that they deserve to be su Shen."


    ¡­¡­


    These disciples of hengzong kept boasting and Su Tang couldn''t listen to them any more. However, Heilong nodded with great approval and then declared his sovereignty. "You Su Shen''s means are more than that."Su Tang:???


    Why does she feel a wheel running over her?


    Su sugar did not guess wrong, black dragon finished also licked lip corners, a pair of eyes bright as if in aftertaste what.


    "Hot enough, I like it."


    Su Tang:???


    You are so hot!


    The disciples of hengzong were a little confused at the beginning, but when they heard this, they finally reacted.


    Also, there are only two dragons in the world. One is just out of the eggshell, but it''s obviously old. The other is still in its infancy. With Su Tang, it''s a picture of a family of three!


    Then, they suddenly realized that they had destroyed Mr. Black Dragon''s begging for mercy. No wonder they were so angry.


    Seeing that Su Tang and Heilong were flirting, the wise men were too worried about the pills before, and they just ignored such an important thing.


    "Ah, Mr. Black Dragon, this brick is a little heavy. Could you come and help me?"


    "Mr. Black Dragon, it''s all collapsed here. Our repair is damaged and we can''t carry it. Can you do me a favor?"


    Black dragon wanted to be gallant, but he was cut off by them. Now he asked black dragon to help him. Instead of angry, he ran there happily.


    "Little things, let me do it!"


    In order to show, the black dragon clawed a brick, very fast, but half an hour later, the broken bricks in the courtyard were almost cleaned up. He looked back like he was asking for praise.


    Su Tang, "it''s very "Great?"


    She hesitated to praise two words, just two words, black dragon more excited, work harder.


    Black dragon, "sugar, you wait, I''ll soon be able to restore the original here!"


    The courtyard was originally arranged by one of his parts a hundred years ago, but now he is back, but the memory of every soul fragment is still there. Thinking of the little girl sleeping in the courtyard he built for a hundred years, Heilong is very happy.


    Look, there must be him in his little girl''s heart, otherwise why don''t you want to move away so long.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1397

    Su Tang didn''t know that the brain circuit of a dragon could be so powerful.


    Hengzong disciples and Heilong reached a certain kind of "friendship" in a very short time. They had a clear division of labor and seemed to be very busy one by one. However, Su Tang wanted to say something to them.


    Have you all forgotten who you are?


    Even if the spirit bone is damaged, there are still spirit weapons. As for carrying bricks with bare hands? There is the black dragon, even more excessive, clearly has the ability to swallow mountains and rivers, actually a paw to move a brick, can deceive people in a bit too much?


    Su Tang was tired. She didn''t want to see the performances of these opera players any more, so she pulled the system and the sword spirit to leave.


    As soon as she left, the others were in a hurry.


    Black dragon, in particular, was the first to block her.


    "Sugar, where are you going?"


    Su tangpi looked at him with a smile, "guess."


    Black dragon where guess, the little girl''s mind he didn''t guess correctly, otherwise still can have now chase wife picture?


    "I can''t guess." He was honest and honest.


    Therefore, Su Tang also said with a smile: "because it''s all collapsed here. I want alchemy, but I can''t help it."


    Black dragon has a dull face. It''s too bad. He''s been playing this game. He just wanted to tear down a yard to stay. Now, the house has been torn down by him.


    Sue sugar, "the burden of rebuilding the house is up to you. I''m going to leave now with my two little babies. When I can refine the pill, I will come back With that, she also waved to those hengzong disciples.


    The disciples of hengzong also looked confused. They wanted to stay, but they forgot that Su Shen could leave. It was careless.


    Now, Heilong and hengzong disciples can only watch Su Tang leave, but they can''t stop him.


    As soon as she left, black dragon was happy to do some performance. He just sat down on the floor. When he was called leidan before, he was very careful, thinking that as long as he could be by her side and keep her, he would recognize her even if he could not recognize her for a lifetime. But later, with the breeding of desire and hope, he began not to be satisfied and simply stayed with her. Later, the demon king helped them to promote their feelings. That ten days and ten nights was his paradise.


    I''ve been in heaven. Who wants to come down.


    Although the soul fragments fit together, the black dragon is the noumenon now, but the paranoia does not fall but rises. Since the way of heaven makes them meet again, meet again, and fit again Then, he won''t let go. In his eyes, Su Tang is his daughter-in-law, what bullshit guard, he can''t do!


    Black dragon figured out, now the only idea is how to turn his daughter-in-law back to him.


    The disciples of hengzong were very enthusiastic. Seeing that he was dejected, they offered advice one after another.


    "Don''t be discouraged, Mr. Black Dragon. Su Shen didn''t let you go. He treated you differently."


    "Yes, I think there must be you in Su Shen''s eyes, otherwise you destroyed her yard and she didn''t do it."


    "Ah, Mr. Black Dragon, if you believe us, we can come up with ideas together. There are many people and great power. Su Shen will forgive you."


    The disciples of hengzong are all human beings. It doesn''t matter if they don''t have the headmaster of general crane. They can find another one by themselves. Su Shen is good. The Savior of that year. As for the black dragon in front of them, it''s the only adult dragon in the world!


    Heilong had seen what the monks were up to, but he didn''t care. He was just some monks who couldn''t build a foundation. If he could help him, he wouldn''t mind taking care of them.


    "Come on, tell me what you think."


    At this time, one of the disciples of hengzong said, "Mr. Black Dragon, didn''t you just say that you want to build a roof with your dragon scales? I have a bold idea."


    Black dragon smell speech, also finally had some interest, ask a way: "say to listen to."


    The disciple said, "we can replace your dragon scales with other things to make su Shen feel like you really pulled out your dragon scales to build a house for her. At that time, if Su Shen loves you, then Mr. Black Dragon, you are not far from success."


    The black dragon immediately felt that he could have a try.


    "That''s a good way. I''ll prepare it now."


    They are all friars, not ordinary people. It takes so long to clean up the damaged bricks and wood. No, as soon as Sutang left, it took them only one hour to clean up all the rubbish, and even the frame of the yard had been set up.


    The frame is built, and then the wall is built, which is not difficult. Now the only thing that black dragon has to do is to make false dragon scales, and make the effect of using false ones to confuse the real ones.


    Besides, Su Tang, with her system and sword spirit, did not find a wasteland to refine pills everywhere, but came to twilight.


    The demon king didn''t deal with the affairs at the bottom of the cliff. He and Ji Ruxue went back to their bar. However, he didn''t expect that Su Tang, who should have gone home, came here alone. Oh, not alone, with a rabbit and a sword spirit.


    Demon king, "rare guest, what''s the matter with Tangtang?"Su Tang, "do you have a place for alchemy?"


    When she asked, the demon king and Ji Ruxue were not surprised. After all, with their understanding of her, she did a lot of things to save the dying and heal the wounded.


    "Yes." The demon king nodded and said, "do you want to save those disciples of hengzong?"


    Su Tang said, "yes, hundreds of them kneel down in front of me, and they can''t be saved, but I don''t know if the pills made in the end are effective."


    It''s just her. If she is the demon king, let alone kneeling hundreds of people, he won''t be soft hearted.


    But now Sue sugar to save, demon king as a friend, of course, also willing to help.


    "There are places for alchemy, but since we want to alchemy, we have to use herbal medicine. Sugar, do you have these medicines?"


    Su Tang murmured, "I don''t lack of common spirit herbs, but the spirit bone is a bit troublesome. I''m afraid that I will be short of some precious spirit herbs at that time."


    The demon king and Ji Ruxue are also idle. After hearing the words, they immediately patted their chest. "It''s not a big deal. Since you want to save them, what are you short of, just tell us. Don''t be polite."


    Su Tang''s coming here is to make sure that they had a good relationship in the past.


    She was very grateful, but soon she thought of another thing.


    That''s black dragon. The guy obviously depends on her now. The system answers with hesitation. Now that we meet old acquaintances, we might as well ask.


    "By the way, can you help me with something?"


    Demon king, "you say."


    Su Tang, "what''s the relationship between me and that black dragon?"


    The demon king knows this very well. Once upon a time, in that world, what the demon monk did was to deceive his master and destroy his ancestors!


    "I know, I know!"


    "In that life, you were his master!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1398

    The more the demon king said, the more strange Su Tang''s face became. In the end, she was so angry that she was good at beating the table.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    She lost a lot of memory, some things are only a vague concept, that is, remember to complete the task, but midway what she did, she is not very clear, such as the demon king said those things, if he did not mention, who would have thought that she would swallow so much in order to do a task.


    Master!


    She took him as an apprentice. What did he do?


    Oh, he did his dear master. It''s wonderful. She wants to clap her hands!


    Sue sugar''s face from strange to gradually distorted, the system behind her, shivering, did not dare to say a word.


    How to say?


    There''s nothing wrong with what the demon king said, but the demon king doesn''t know the cause and effect of the matter. Mo Chen really "cheated his master and destroyed his ancestors", but she was the one who provoked Mo Chen at first.


    The system knows that the couple are poisonous. Even though they are angry now, the male principal really has an accident, and she is the first one to quit.


    It has been following her for so many years. If it can''t see this, it''s really blind.


    However, at present, it seems that his son may not know his own idea, otherwise he would not ask the demon king, a dog who has been single for ten thousand years. If the demon king could understand the secret, he would have been able to get rid of the single eight hundred years ago.


    It''s not too big for the demon king to watch the excitement. The original world will be as boring as they are after they leave. The monks with high accomplishments are either silent or play tricks to treat people as fools.


    The demon king doesn''t want to play with a fool, otherwise he won''t come to this world because of curiosity before.


    No, my good friend will have fun for him now.


    The demon king doesn''t know that some of the fun can be seen and some of the fun can''t be seen.


    "Well, if it''s important, we''ll make alchemy first, and we''ll talk about other things later."


    The demon king is still talking. The system can''t help interrupting him. It wants to let him go on. When the man knows, he may want to pluck his Phoenix hair and let him have another nirvana.


    In the system''s reminder, Su sugar also reflected that it was for alchemy.


    "Yes, first alchemy, the rest of the things later slowly calculate!"


    The demon king felt sorry, "well, I''ll take you to the alchemy room first."


    On the surface of twilight, it''s a nightclub full of sound and lust, playing with money and stimulation, but under the twilight, it''s a secret.


    Su Tang followed him all the way to the end, and found that it was like a small palace, resplendent and well-equipped.


    "Demon king, you have such a treasure here."


    The demon king listened to her exclamation and immediately raised his chin with pride. "In fact, I don''t come here much on weekdays. It''s just that I''m also the king of a family. If I don''t show up, people will think my demon family is declining." He said with a big wave of his hand, "here is the alchemy room. There are many spiritual herbs in it. If you lack anything, tell me."


    Su Tang was not polite to him. "Thank you."


    In the alchemy room, there are all kinds of herbaceous elixirs, which can be seen everywhere. Obviously, the little palace was carefully prepared by the demon king, but the demon king didn''t care at all. Instead, he said with a smile: "although you forget me, your good friend is your good friend. How can you not recognize me because of a little memory?"


    Although the demon king is a little bit naive sometimes, he is never vague when he should speak righteousness.


    Su Tang was very moved, "if I can develop it successfully, the demon king will be a great help."


    The demon king said, "OK, why do you say that? I''ll leave first. If you have something to do, send your little rabbit or little sword spirit to me. Bye."


    The demon king does not return to leave, but Ji Ruxue, who is following him, has no choice but to smile.


    Anyway, I''ve known each other for thousands of years. I''m afraid that the demon king will be remembered by the man. Ji Ruxue can only say to Su Tang, "idol, if this guy does something wrong in the future, don''t be angry. Sometimes he''s so unreliable. I used to wonder how he managed to be the demon king and still be as stable as a pagoda. After all, he hates people so much." He said, but sighed, and said, "but his nature is not bad, just a little bit naughty."


    Su Tang didn''t understand the meaning of Ji Ruxue''s obstinacy at this time. She just thought that the demon king was pretty good. Although she was a little noisy, she said, "don''t worry, just lend me the alchemy room for him, and I won''t turn against him. Moreover, the demon king is very lovely."


    Ji Ruxue''s face was slightly distorted when she heard the two words "lovely".


    "But love?" He wasted a lot of power to say these two words at last.


    Su Tang said, "yes, it''s lovely."


    Ji Ruxue


    Idol, you''ll regret it.


    Sue sugar, "well, I know you are worried about him. Don''t worry. I know who is good to me. I understand."


    Ji Ruxue, " It''s better for the idol to understand. "¡­¡­


    Su tangwo is here for alchemy. On the other side, Heilong is not idle. He first moves away the damaged brick and wood, then builds a frame, and then the most important step.


    Decoration.


    Hengzong''s disciples were not ambiguous. They flew with swords one by one and knocked all the things that hengzong could see. At first, they were white jade bricks, gold silk and nanmu pillars, and finally they even came to the treasure house.


    In this regard, the black dragon is very disdainful.


    "Are you going to put all these things in this yard?"


    The disciple of hengzong nodded, "yes, Mr. Heilong, this is all the treasures of hengzong. Usually, elder Fang takes care of them, but now you know that he is in prison, and these things become the treasures of the ownerless."


    Black dragon even more disdain, a big door, this kind of thing can be regarded as a treasure.


    "Well, we don''t need these things in the yard. You can put them in another place."


    As soon as these words came out, the disciples of hengzong were stunned.


    This is too arrogant, isn''t it? How can it be regarded as a treasure?


    It''s only a hundred years since the development of the world''s cultivation world. The treasures in this world are not calculated according to the hundred years. Besides the hundred years, there are still several things that have been snatched from the spirits and monsters from other worlds. The best ones are all in the past thousand years.


    Don''t blame hengzong disciples for their lack of vision, as long as the development of the world is too limited.


    Finally, the black dragon shook his storage bag, and soon a hill like thing appeared in front of the crowd.


    Everyone was stunned at first, and then he saw black dragon pointing at random, "this yard can only put my things."


    Hengzong disciples originally wanted to persuade one or two, there''s no need to have a hard time with the baby. As a result, they pick and pull casually. Good guy, a thousand year old baby is the worst!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1399

    Hengzong is one of the most important sect in China, but so many treasures are rare.


    "Pearl mussel of ten thousand years!"


    "Ten thousand years of shark yarn!"


    "Ten thousand years of..."


    The disciples of hengzong had a rough look. They were all babies over ten thousand years old. From the beginning they were shocked to the end they were numb.


    I''m sorry, they''re blind.


    In contrast, the treasure Pavilion they brought from hengzong is really invisible.


    "Mr. Black Dragon, how do you plan to install so many things?"


    There is no need for them to interfere in this matter. The future home of their own and their daughter-in-law, of course, has to be arranged by themselves. As for these people Black dragon pondered for a while, and then said: "the open space here is so big. Let''s build a small nest for ourselves for a while. As for the others, wait for my daughter-in-law..." He almost said the two words in his mind. Fortunately, he said, "wait until you su Shen comes back."


    The disciples of hengzong naturally have no problem. Although Su Shen''s courtyard is not small, it''s impossible to put hundreds of them in it. Now it''s better for them to settle down outside and form a small village, so they should be taken care of by Su Shen.


    "Thank you, Mr. Black Dragon. We''ll do our own business."


    "All right, all busy with their own business."


    Black dragon gathers the memories of eight male masters, but in terms of aesthetics, it still retains the characteristics of each soul fragment. For example, Mo Qinglan''s aesthetics is more archaic and aesthetic, while Xiaolongren''s night practice is more detached.


    It took Heilong more than three months to finally rebuild the courtyard. Of course, he still remembers the idea given to him by the hengzong disciples.


    He made the roof of the courtyard with black glass similar to his own dragon scale. In order to create better effect, he also mixed his dragon blood on the black glass. Others said that dragon blood was noble and every drop was priceless. He poured it well and directly dropped more than ten drops.


    The dragon scale made of black glaze is installed on the roof. From a distance, it is full of momentum.


    This is what Sutang came back to see three months later.


    At first sight, she was shocked.


    Her pupils narrowed and she looked at the roof in disbelief. Then she looked at the dying black dragon at the door. At that moment, she lost her language function.


    Black dragon is the first to find her, but in order to create a weak, he did not immediately speak, but blinked deep eyes quietly looking at her.


    After a long time, Sutang finally found her voice.


    She stepped forward quickly. At this time, she didn''t feel her own tension and fear. She only felt that her parents'' heart was hurt.


    "Black egg, you are crazy!"


    Black dragon has changed from dragon to human form. This human form is the one that had been ridiculous with Sutang for ten nights. However, how energetic he was at the beginning, how weak he is now.


    His face was pale, his forehead was sweating, his thin lips were bloodless, but when he saw her coming, he laughed foolishly.


    In this way, there is no momentum of a dragon.


    Su Tang was angry and angry, but he said: "sugar, do you like this layout? I said that I would help you to re install the yard. Look, I carved this pillar myself, and this brick, though it''s bluestone, is the best. And these... "


    He said a lot at a time, like a child eager for praise, and his eyes were still shining with some kind of expectation. Three months ago, Su Tang was angry with him and said that he would pull out his dragon scales to build a house, but what he said was angry. Who could have thought that this fool really did it.


    For a moment, she forgot her anger when she heard the demon king bullying her.


    Su Tang wants to help people in, but because the yard is new, she doesn''t know where the pharmacy is for a while.


    "What about the pharmacy? You must have a pharmacy. Where is it? "


    Black dragon smell speech, silly smile, "I know Tangtang care about me, you can rest assured, I have nothing to do."


    This appearance, which has the temperament of the previous ten days and nights, the whole one is a fool, or the most stupid kind of fool!


    Su Tang is almost angry, "when is it, you are still in charge of those who have not!"


    Black dragon, "of course, I have to manage it. If Tangtang doesn''t like it, I''ll redo it."


    Although the black dragon is silly on his face, he is very happy in his heart.


    Sure enough, playing anything is not as good as playing a fool.


    Before he was silent, the little girl didn''t think he was good. Later, he was too prominent, and almost scared people away. He was still a fool. Some people hurt and some people love him. Look, the little girl''s caring tone, he wanted to pull out his dragon scales.


    People in love have almost no mental retardation. Look at the domineering man in those days. Now he doesn''t want any face in order to pursue his wife.


    "Sugar, you haven''t told me whether you like it or not."


    This guy made it clear that she wouldn''t say, so he didn''t want to cooperate. Su Tang was almost angry.This day, there is no one to worry about!


    "Yes!" With patience, she said, "well, I''m finished. Now get out of here for treatment."


    Su Tang knows that dragon scales are not renewable, but can a dragon without dragon scales be called a dragon? No way, she can only ask the system.


    "Brother dog, can the dragon scale stick on again?"


    The system hesitated, did not dare to speak, it secretly looked at the side of the black dragon, the result of this look, almost scared to send it away.


    Good guy, just like a fool, now standing behind Su Tang, no longer stupid, but looking at it with a smile, that smile is full of threats. If he dare to say it, he will kill it.


    The system is aggrieved, why injure always oneself.


    "Well, I don''t know, or I''ll look for it." It didn''t give a clear answer, and prayed for Sutang to find out soon.


    The male owner also bullies this kind of poor and helpless child. If it''s Tangtang, bah, it''s licking the dog!


    Su Tang was worried. "Black egg, do you feel uncomfortable? It''s better to lie down first. By the way, I''ll bring you some pills to relieve the pain. "


    The little girl was in a hurry, and black dragon was very helpful. But after that, he was a little worried. Now the little girl is worried. If she knows that he is deceiving, she will be angry.


    After a pause, he deliberately leaned on others, pretending to be weak and said, "Tangtang, there''s something I have to say. Don''t be angry if I say it."


    Su Tang now where can also take care of these, naturally is nodding at random.


    "OK, don''t be angry."


    Black dragon was overjoyed, but did not dare to show too obvious, then said: "I just..."


    Su Tang, "just what?"


    It''s the end of the story. If you open your mouth and don''t say it, it''s going to kill you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1400

    Black dragon could have made it clear at one go, but he suddenly felt guilty when he looked at Su Tang, who was so nervous and worried.


    If this is true, will she be angry?


    Oh, don''t guess. She will be angry because of his understanding of her. But if we don''t tell her now, we can''t keep it from her.


    Black dragon is anxious straight scratch a head, on the contrary is a system, a face of have no eyes to see.


    Sure enough, no matter who it is, what identity, as long as a love will lose intelligence.


    In order to avoid affecting its innocent people, it decisively took the small sword spirit to leave, but it was the small magic dragon. When the system took it away, it didn''t want to, so it had to catch the black dragon and yell what brother.


    The system can''t even look at the black dragon when it hears it. It can only lower its voice and say to the little magic dragon, "don''t make trouble, let you stay and treat it. We can''t help you."


    Now the little magic dragon has changed his mind to the black dragon. He thinks that this is his brother, and the time of breaking eggs is later than it. How can he sit and watch as his brother.


    "No, this is my black egg brother. I have to stay and help!" The little magic dragon refused to leave and said, "dragon scale, picking dragon scale is such a painful thing. My black egg brother is too poor."


    The system has a headache. Your black egg brother is not pitiful. It''s pitiful of you to be numb with you!


    Black dragon didn''t know what to do. Now he was disturbed by this stupid son. Suddenly he had an idea. He also began to hold Su Tang''s hand. Anyway, he had been cheated, so he went on! He wants Su Tang to accept herself again before she''s soft hearted. After the big deal, he''ll kill himself again. Compared with his own dragon scales, he must be the most important daughter-in-law.


    "I''ve just taken painkillers and applied them to the wound. It''s nothing. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Tang is angry and anxious. How can she not worry?


    "The dressing belongs to the dressing. Let me see it again."


    Black dragon''s eight soul fragments fit together, and he will be nervous when facing Su Tang. But now he calms down. The little girl is softhearted, and he can''t fight with her. For example, at this moment, he intentionally hangs his head down.


    "No way..." He hemmed and hawed until he finally said, "ugly."


    Sugar:?


    Ugly?


    When is it? Who cares about beauty and ugliness.


    "I''ve been a doctor before. There''s no gender, beauty or ugliness in front of the doctor. There''s only injury. Please let me have a look."


    Black dragon was still holding her hand, but now she released it. In Su Tang''s eyes, she was very surprised.


    In her limited knowledge, this guy is not easy to let go.


    "The injury is really nothing. Since I can stand in front of you, I know I''m ok, and I''m still..." He said this, sneaked a look at her, "I''m still chasing you, of course, I won''t make fun of my own life."


    It''s the first time Su Tang has met such a suitor. She was angry before, so he took it seriously. If she let him die, would he really bump into her yard?


    She was still thinking about how to teach this "scum man", but now she was soft hearted.


    "You have to distinguish between joking and not joking."


    But the black dragon looked at her pitifully, "but that''s what you said, and I can handle it. What''s more, before... " He took a deep breath, as if admitting his mistake. "Previously, although you took the initiative, I not only didn''t refuse, but also looked forward to it. Especially later, I lost control. I always wanted to apologize, but I don''t know how to say it. Finally, you took a look at my dragon scales, and I wanted to give them to you."


    Originally, the system wanted to stay away from the poisonous couple to avoid suffering, but now it was shocked.


    Is this the cool man he knows?


    Gan!


    It''s a lively green tea. This kind of tea talk, it''s downwind.


    Su Tang, who is short of memory, can''t cope with this kind of scheming man. On the spot, he fell into the disadvantage and was led by the nose.


    She did not expect that her angry words could harm people like this. It was a black dragon. Without dragon scales, she was afraid that even a snake could laugh at him.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that."


    If it''s really his dragon scale on the roof, she can''t sleep in this courtyard.


    Heilong still didn''t want to show her the wound. Su Tang was helpless. In addition, the disciples of hengzong were waiting for her. She could only say to him, "if you are not in good health, don''t follow me. Take a rest first. The rest Wait till I get back. "


    Black Dragon nodded obediently. He was one meter eighty-eight tall, but he was obedient like a child in front of Su Tang.


    Especially now, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing.


    When she smiles, black dragon''s eyes light up.


    "Sugar, sugar, it''s nice to laugh."


    Su Tang left soon. As soon as she left, there were no obedient children in the yard. Although the black dragon was human, he now turned his hand into a sharp dragon claw. He rubbed the little magic dragon on the ground in a ferocious tone. "Brother black dragon?"The little magic dragon doesn''t know what''s wrong. If someone else is pressed on the ground like this, he will feel humiliated, but he looks excited, "brother black dragon, do you want to compete with me?"


    The system can''t see any more. What are you talking about? You are being abused unilaterally!


    The little magic dragon doesn''t believe in evil. While talking, it excitedly reveals its own noumenon. Now it compresses the local area into the size of a dog, but if it is noumenon, it will be different.


    Black dragon knows what he wants at a glance. It took him so long to build the house. If this bastard is released, will it collapse again?


    Although the fool grew up with his own blood and Su Tang''s blood, the black dragon was not soft at all. Before the little magic dragon completely released his body, he raised his leg and kicked him away.


    The black dragon kicks out its full strength. In the view of the system, the little magic dragon becomes a small black spot directly, and then gradually disappears in the sight.


    Black dragon kicks the guy who is in the way far away, and then pats a few ashes on his body. As soon as he looks back, he sees that the system and xiaojianling are still standing in the same place.


    Even if it''s xiaojianling, it was the sword of one of his soul fragments, but this stupid rabbit


    Black dragon slightly tilted his head, and then a smile appeared on Junmei''s face, "ah, there''s a little rabbit here."


    Listen to this sick Jiao''s tone, the system is bitter in the heart, but it moves very fast on the face, even without his mouth, it makes itself into a ball, and then rolls away.


    Black dragon showed a satisfied smile, but at this time, xiaojianling stood in the same place, it felt the familiar smell from him, this smell was too long to feel, xiaojianling''s excited tears almost came out.


    "Lord Master


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1401

    Su Tang is sending pills to those hengzong disciples outside. She has carried out some small experiments on these pills. Although it is impossible to cure them with one pill, they can relieve their symptoms.


    "The spirit bone in your body is cracked. My medicine has only a temporary effect. As for the rest, I have to explore it slowly."


    The disciples of hengzong are not ungrateful either. If Su Shen can help them to postpone, it''s better to give them time. It''s better than if they don''t know when their spiritual bones will be broken.


    "Su Shen, I''d be very grateful if you''d like to make pills for us."


    "Yes, Su God, you are our Savior from now on."


    "Su Shen, our life is worthless, but we are willing to serve you!"


    ¡­¡­


    This scene can be described as a echo. As soon as a disciple of hengzong said that he wanted to follow Su Shen, the rest immediately followed him, for fear that if he cried slowly, he would be excluded.


    Su Tang''s eardrum was buzzing, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry, "I''m a casual repairman, and I don''t need anyone to follow me."


    She lacks a lot of memory, but one thing she knows very well is to provide for the aged.


    But now that she is old-age, what apprentice will she accept? So many people will follow her, and the rise and fall of the clan will be related to her. Let her return to her old career. I''m afraid.


    "I know what you mean, and I will help you, but I really don''t have to follow you."


    That''s true, but the disciples of hengzong would not leave easily.


    If you don''t say anything else, let''s talk about Su Shen''s cultivation and insight. No sect in the world can compare with him.


    I''ve given you the Sudan medicine, and I''ve finished my words. Then I''m going to worry about the big fool black dragon. However, it''s strange that the yard used to be very busy. The rabbit of the system always likes to grow flowers and grass in the yard, and carrots. I don''t know if it''s because he has become a rabbit. The system has become more and more fond of carrots these years, and the little sword spirit, just like a flower fairy Similarly, Su Tang almost forgot that its essence was a sword, and the rest was the little magic dragon. The little magic dragon loved to play, but always had a sense of propriety. He never demolished his house in the yard. He always vented his spare energy before returning to the yard, and then crawled lazily.


    But now, in addition to the black dragon, other non-human beings are no longer in the whole courtyard.


    Su Tang, "my dog brother, little sword spirit, and dragon cub?"


    The black dragon shook his head blankly. "I don''t know. The Dragon cub went out by himself, but the little sword spirit is still there." With that, he pulled out the body of xiaojianling from the bottom of the yard.


    When the sword saw the sun again, the sharp light of the sword flashed in the sun and directly shook Su Tang''s eyes.


    Su Tang avoided the light of the sword, and then was surprised to find that huaxianzi xiaojianling had completely changed.


    Black Dragon said: "such a good sword should be seen again." Instead of playing with flowers and gathering honey all day like a little girl, his master is almost ashamed.


    But he didn''t dare to say what he said later, for fear that Su Tang would kick him out.


    Su Tang felt that it was the same. Before, she didn''t think that the little sword spirit was bad. But now she thinks about how heroic the little sword spirit was in the past. I''m sorry if she was buried.


    "If you can move this sword, I will give it to you."


    Black dragon, he knew from the beginning that xiaojianling was his sword, but he knew Guizhi. After seeing Su Tang''s attitude towards xiaojianling, he was glad for a while. How about amnesia? As long as his life sword is there, he will have hope, but now, she is so easy to give away.


    "Do you know who the owner of this sword is?"


    Su Tang took a look at him and thought there was something wrong with him.


    Isn''t xiaojianling his own sword?


    Did he forget that he had lost his horse with her? As for why little Jianling didn''t recognize him, she didn''t know.


    "Isn''t this your sword, or else you think you can give a sword that has already given birth to spirit to anyone?"


    Black dragon face a joy, "sugar sugar, do you think of what?"


    Su Tang was worried about his health before, but he still remembered that this guy had been "scum" himself!


    "I don''t think of anything, but it doesn''t prevent me from guessing."


    With the pride of xiaojianling, can anyone touch it? Although it looks like a little fairy every day, if it really shows itself, it''s one of the most famous swords in the world. Can he pull such a famous sword at will?


    The joy on the black dragon''s face suddenly dimmed, "also, Tangtang is so smart, I''m sure I can guess."


    His eyes are lonely, watching Su Tang a little meal, she is not good at dealing with this kind of picture, so at last, she simply evades and plunges into her pharmacy.


    "I have something else to do. Since you don''t want me to heal, go and have a rest by yourself."


    She left, but the black dragon stayed where she was.


    Su Tang could see his shadow through the window. In this way, he stayed from day to night, but after dark, he left.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang was relieved, but after that, somehow, her heart seemed to be blocked.After Heilong left, Su Tang lost her focus on her work. She stayed in the pharmacy for another half an hour, but at last she couldn''t, so she decided to go back to have a rest. As soon as she went out, she saw Heilong coming back.


    As soon as he saw her coming, he immediately raised a smile, "is Tangtang hungry? I''ve made some soup. If you''re hungry, you''ll have some soup first. You''ll have to wait for the meal. "


    In fact, monks like them did not have to eat for a long time, but Sutang kept the habit of eating three meals a day.


    "You just..." Su Tang Leng Leng looked at him, "you leave, is to go to cook?"


    As soon as Heilong heard it, she knew that she was always paying attention to herself. Otherwise, how could she know that he had left.


    "Yes, I remember that although you are a monk, you need three meals a day." Black dragon looked at her with a smile. In fact, there were no more than three meals. The little girl was greedy and had snacks every day. He still remembered that he used all kinds of magic drugs to feed her for a period of time, and finally fattened her up.


    Thinking of the past, black dragon''s smile deepened.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that this guy was so devoted to himself that he asked him, "what kind of soup did you cook?"


    Black dragon, "you sit down first, I''ll take it right away."


    Not all of the eight pieces of black dragon''s soul can cook, but now with memory fusion, those pieces that can cook make up for the rest that can''t cook, so black dragon''s cooking is very good.


    Su Tang took a sip of the soup, and gradually, a vague figure came to mind.


    The figure It''s like it was important to her.


    "Ink "Qing..."


    Black dragon listen to her mouth, suddenly the whole person is tense, "Tangtang, what are you talking about?"


    He raised his head abruptly, looked at her without blinking an eye, and finally slowed down his breathing.


    She Did you think of something?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1402

    Compared with the nervous black dragon, Su Tang stares at the bowl of soup in her hand.


    The taste is very familiar, but the figure in her mind is very vague. She can only vaguely feel that the other person is a bone of the wind Beauty.


    Beauty''s appearance is very vague, but Sue sugar is sure that she knows each other.


    Ink Clear What''s Mo Qing''s name? She began to frown. The black dragon on one side didn''t dare to kick the atmosphere. She looked at her for a long time. Su Tang sighed, "Tut, forget it. If you can''t remember it, you won''t think about it."


    Black dragon''s heart sank down like this, also is, the little girl is very hard to forget, how is it so easy to remember? What''s more, he should be satisfied with the two words of guangmoqing. At least she knew his existence in her subconscious.


    "If you can''t remember it, don''t think about it. Drink the soup while it''s hot."


    Su Tang nodded and sipped the soup. Then she ate something else and went to bed.


    "Children who sleep late will not grow up. Is little black dragon going to bed?"


    Finally, it''s no longer the black egg that jumps away. Although the tone seems to take him as a child, the black dragon is very satisfied.


    "OK, I''ll go to bed."


    Su Tang said that she was going to bed, but she really couldn''t sleep when she came back to the room. Her head was full of those dragon scales on the eaves. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t sleep. Finally, she rubbed and sat up directly from the bed.


    "No, I''ve got to see that idiot."


    Besides black dragon, he coaxed Su Tang back to the house. Instead of going to bed, he went back to the yard. He sat in the place where the little girl had just done it. He looked up at the bright moon. Suddenly, several dragon scales appeared on his chest.


    He has a bold idea.


    He wanted to leave some traces on the little girl. Now, nothing is as precious as the dragon scale on his chest. It''s the hardest dragon scale on the dragon. It can resist the attack of all things. Even for himself, that dragon scale can resist the next move.


    Black dragon thought to do so, he looked down at the chest of the dragon scale, without any hesitation, directly pulled down.


    He didn''t take any measures, so he pulled it down.


    The brow frowned fiercely, but after that, he recovered. He put the dragon scale in his hand and began to think about what style to make to hang on the little girl later.


    At this time, there was another breath in the yard. The breath was calm and had no attack power. Therefore, the black dragon didn''t look up from the beginning to the end.


    What it came to was the system. It was surprised to see the black dragon pull out its scales.


    During the day, he didn''t believe a word of what Black Dragon said. Although there was a smell of his dragon blood on the eaves, the fake was fake, so he would believe it if he lost his memory. But now, the system is really surprised.


    Heart protecting scale, which is the most important scale on the dragon, but now, he just pulled it out.


    It''s a cruel man. No, it''s a cruel dragon!


    "You..."


    The system stared at each other, but black dragon didn''t even bother to give a look.


    "What kind of necklace does Tangtang like now?"


    At the thought that the little girl would take his scales with her everywhere in the future, the black dragon''s mouth turned up.


    The system looked at the dragon scale in his hand and didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Tangtang''s cultivation now, no one can beat him."


    The strength of male master is equal to her, but male master obviously won''t fight with her, even let her, so now no one will be her opponent. So, why do you have to do so much to give her the heart protecting scales of the dragon clan?


    Black Dragon said: "sugar does not need to be her business, I give is my business."


    As he said this, he took out the storage bag and shook out many treasures. Then he began to compare them one by one to see which one was more suitable for inlaying.


    The system was speechless, just watching him make the necklace.


    Black dragon is really a fierce dragon. If the Dragon beside him was pulled out of his heart protecting scales, he would have been rolling on the ground in pain for a long time. He couldn''t recover from lying in bed for three days and three nights, but he was like a nobody. During that time, he asked the system how the color was.


    In the end, the dragon people are really different in aesthetics.


    This guy actually inlays red gems on black scales. Doesn''t he think the color is gorgeous and weird?


    "Is it good?"


    The system looked at the semi-finished products made by black dragon, and couldn''t say more than one word. It could only say: "or, shall we change another one?"


    The black dragon is silent for a moment, he is not really stupid, the system words obviously feel no good.


    Although the scale is his, but in view of the system and the little girl know so long, should know she likes, it said no, it should be really No.


    Black dragon does not understand, so beautiful ruby where not? But in the end, I did.


    After removing the ruby, he replaced it with emerald.


    The system looked at the green gemstone and said, "maybe we can change another color?"So many colors, the demons chose a green!


    Black dragon didn''t react at first. In his opinion, green represents a new life, which means that the future of him and the little girl will get a new start. But with the systematic popularization of science, black dragon''s face has completely changed.


    He suddenly remembered that the little girl had asked him to choose clothes. He chose a green one. At that time, the little girl''s face was a little strange. He didn''t think much at that time, but now he understands.


    "You humans It can distort things


    Can not be distorted, so beautiful green, Leng is covered with that kind of thing.


    "It''s nothing to do with me," the system said, "I''m just a tool system that publishes tasks anytime, anywhere."


    When it comes to the task, black dragon''s necklace hand stops slightly.


    He squinted and carefully observed the stupid rabbit in front of him from top to bottom, shivering at the system.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Black dragon, "what did the little girl say before she fell asleep?"


    The system looked at him carefully and said, "there''s a lot to say, but there''s one thing I''m sure her deep sleep must have something to do with you." When it comes to this, the system sighs. A normal person might be driven crazy. His son was asleep at that time, but it was a good decision.


    At least, people are not stupid.


    System, "you don''t blame her, her skin to skin, but the person is really good, at that time to do the task is also involuntarily."


    Black dragon lifted eyelid, "which eye of you sees me to blame her."


    The system doesn''t want to see Tangtang so sad. Blocking memory is a way to escape, but the escape can only be temporary. Now men are willing to come back, which means they still have a chance to start again.


    When Su Tang came out, he saw black dragon and rabbit sitting together and chatting harmoniously.


    Speaking of which, the picture is really weird.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1403

    The breath of the black dragon completely crushed the rabbit, but the rabbit looked at him with sympathy.


    Rabbit, sympathy for the king?


    What a magic unfolding!


    Out of curiosity, Su Tang made a little noise, but as soon as she appeared, black dragon became very nervous from the beginning. He hid all the gems on the table!


    Sugar:?


    What are you doing! When you see her coming, you hide. Do you look down on her?


    Su Tang was very upset, but when Heilong was hiding something, a green gem fell down. The position of the gem fell down was quite coincident, and it just rolled to her feet.


    She bent down and picked up the green gem. Originally, she wanted to send it back with anger. However, black dragon''s expression was so wonderful, just like she was some evil thing. She was scared.


    Sue sugar was so angry that she almost swore, but in the end she held back.


    "Here you are."


    She handed the emerald to him, saw that he didn''t accept it, and threw it directly in front of him.


    Hum, it''s just a broken gem. It seems that she is very rare. She even makes such a move.


    Is Su Tang the kind of spicy chicken you can see for money?


    Black dragon looked at the emerald she handed over. Somehow, he always felt that he was green and shining.


    How can we do that!


    "No." Then he returned the emerald.


    Su Tang looks at the green gem that returns to his hand and stares at it directly. There is only the system, and there is nothing to love.


    It knows that this couple is poisonous!


    Give each other green or something, the whole world is afraid that they can do it.


    "Isn''t this your gem?" Su Tang grabs the gem and returns it again, refusing to recycle it. "Just like hiding other gems just now, now you hide it for me right away!"


    As soon as Heilong heard this, he knew that the little girl had misunderstood.


    "No, not Tibet."


    He just wanted to give the little girl a surprise, but before the thing was ready, she appeared. In a hurry, she wanted to cover it.


    Su tangleng hum, what is not hiding when she is blind?


    But forget it, it''s not her thing. He can hide it as he wants. It has nothing to do with her!


    Su Tang couldn''t sleep at first, but when she saw black dragon''s operation, she couldn''t get angry. She was worried about him, but he was so outspoken!


    "OK, I''ll go back to sleep. Don''t hide things. Don''t ask me for them when you can''t find them later." Sue sugar said, no matter whether he wants emerald or not, just put it on the table in front of him, then turned around and left.


    As soon as she leaves, black dragon can''t be in a hurry.


    He got up in a hurry, this move, just didn''t hide good things all fell out, colorful jewel Su sugar didn''t even give extra eyes, but one of the things, she was surprised to stare big eyes.


    This is


    She bent down again to pick up things, looking at the hands of a faint fluorescent black dragon scales, the whole person is not good.


    "Protect heart scale?"


    The black dragon saw that she was holding on, but he didn''t resist, so he stood in front of her.


    Su Tang''s voice raised again, "protect heart scale?"


    He nodded and whispered.


    Su Tang was angry because he was hiding things, but when he saw this heart protecting scale, he lost his breath.


    "When did it come off? Why don''t you pull this thing off? Don''t you know how precious this thing is? You can pull out other dragon scales. No, you can''t pick other dragon scales! " Su Tang was almost incoherent. She could feel the dragon''s blood and breath on the eaves, so she didn''t doubt it. However, she later thought that the black dragon would not be so stupid. There might be his dragon scales on the eaves, but he wouldn''t pull out all the Dragon scales.


    But now!


    Su Tang took the heart protecting scales in her hand, and her hands were shaking.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Black dragon was scolded miserably, but the smile of the corner of the mouth is more and more deep.


    The little girl cares about him, and she cares about him!


    "It''s not bad. I just want to..."


    Su Tangqi interrupted, "what are you thinking! Don''t think about anything


    What''s worth him hurting himself!


    Black dragon, "I want to give you something, but I don''t have it in my hand, so I want to give you this dragon scale."


    Sue sugar heard this, completely exploded, "give me something for nothing? What''s more, do you think I''ll take it if I give it to you? Can I take it with ease? "


    Black dragon doesn''t care. He has eight pieces of soul, which means he has eight different forms. However, a piece of heart protecting scale can''t hurt him at all, and if it is given to her at last, he doesn''t think it''s enough.


    His little girl is worth the best thing in the world."Why can''t I take it? I''m ok, and..."


    "No, and!" Su Tang said angrily, "if you don''t accept it, you won''t accept it!" She said, will protect the heart scale to his palm again, and then go out in anger, can go to half, she is still not at ease, can only endure the gas to the pharmacy.


    During the day, he wanted to see his wound, but he didn''t want to. Now he was caught by her. If he still refused, she would bind him!


    "Now, undress!"


    Su Tang''s face was calm, but black dragon''s eyes were bright and stammered: "take off Take off your clothes? "


    Su Tang stares at me, son of a bitch. He''s all hurt. His head is full of yellow waste.


    "Take off your clothes to heal. What do you think you''re doing at the pharmacy?"


    Black dragon is sorry, pharmacy play is also very interesting, but he dare not say.


    He obediently took off his clothes. After taking off, Su Tang found that his bloody chest and heart protecting scales were too precious. They were dragon scales used to protect the heart of the dragon people. They were extremely hard, so it was as painful as digging the heart.


    It hurt so much that he didn''t say a word.


    Su Tang has a small face. She doesn''t understand this kind of self abusive person. If he really likes himself and wants to give her something, in fact, he can give her anything. Instead of this kind of precious and abnormal heart protecting scales, she can''t accept it, and she thinks it''s a kind of burden.


    "If it hurts..." She originally wanted to say that if it hurt, she would cry it out, but then she thought that this bastard didn''t even cry it out. Now she''s not qualified!


    "I''ll bear the pain!"


    She spoke fiercely, but black dragon was very happy, "OK..." As soon as he finished two words, before he could say the following, Su Tang had already picked up the medicine and put it on his chest.


    The black dragon cried out with a cry.


    Su Tang sneered, "pain?"


    Black dragon dare not deny, pain is really pain, of course, there is also a part of the installation, is to let her feel sorry for themselves.


    However, the little girl took the medicine even harder.


    "The pain is right! If I say I like other things from you, do you have to pull them out for me? "


    Black dragon doesn''t care, let alone a small heart scale. If he has it, he won''t blink as long as she wants it.


    Who knows, Su Tang''s vision all the way down, and finally stopped at a certain place of him, then, she sneered again, "so generous, it''s better to cut that thing and give it to me."


    Black Dragon:!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1404

    Black dragon subconsciously wanted to tighten her legs, but then he thought that the action was too ugly, so he put it down, but his expression betrayed her.


    It''s su Tang. She has a sweet smile and curved eyes. Not to mention how cute she is. Especially now, she deliberately comes up to him and pours her breath on her neck when she talks. That feeling is not so good at that time.


    "Well, there are two anyway, so what if you give me one?"


    Although Heilong has lived for tens of thousands of years and has known her for a long time, he is not tired of it, but more and more.


    At this moment, don''t give her one, just give her all your life.


    A "good" word almost blurted out, black dragon thin lips slightly open, to finally bite after the alveolar did not speak out.


    Su Tang blinked and looked like he was waiting. "Ah, can''t you?" With that, I don''t know if she has a good temper. When she woke up, she had a hard time getting up and even played with temptation, "brother, you Really not? "


    How can a man not do it!


    The sweat on the black dragon''s forehead came out. Whelp, it''s not tempting him. It''s killing him!


    But Su Tang keeps on working hard. The more rigid he is, the greater her playfulness will be. At this moment, her watery black eyes are blinking and blinking, innocent and lovely, plus her coquettish tail tune, black dragon The black dragon was almost out of control.


    "Is my brother so mean?"


    "It hurt me last time. Now I want my brother to teach it a lesson for me, can''t I?"


    "I thought it was true that my brother said he would give me his life last time. It turned out that I was just being sentimental."


    Xiaozixiao''s red lips opened and closed. He opened his mouth and closed his mouth. He yelled so much that the black dragon''s heart was in a mess. His hands clenched and his fingertips turned white.


    "Except this..."


    Black dragon hard to find their own voice, it took a long time to refuse the offer.


    Whatever you want, whatever you want, except this!


    This is the last pride of the black dragon.


    Su Tangwei looked at him curtly. The deer''s eyes were full of water mist, and the tears would not fall, which was particularly distressing, "ah, I''m really amorous. I see. Don''t worry, brother. I''m not unreasonable. "


    Black dragon takes a deep breath. What do you know! Xiaozai wants him to die on purpose!


    "No, I don''t mean that. Except for this condition, if you change one, I can satisfy you."


    Su Tang lowered her head and could only see the back of her round head from the perspective of black dragon. She said, "what my brother gave me is all I don''t want."


    Black Dragon


    Su Tang, "in that case, I will not pester my brother."


    She said that she would go without any delay. Just like the previous world, once the task was completed, no matter what they were going through, she could get out quickly.


    As soon as she left, black dragon was in a panic for no reason. He experienced this feeling countless times, and his fingers trembled slightly when he reached for his hand.


    "No way."


    Because he remembered the past, he couldn''t help pulling people into his arms.


    This time, he couldn''t let her leave.


    "Sugar, don''t go, OK."


    He hugged her very hard, but she didn''t show it. Instead, she continued to hang her head, but she was very bad. She leaned against him and twisted her waist when she hung her head.


    "My brother can''t satisfy me and won''t let me go. There''s no such reason."


    Her voice is small, but the impact to the black dragon is very huge, anyway, the black dragon can not resist.


    Now, he saluted.


    Su Tang''s body was slightly stiff. She never thought that a black dragon was so funny. How could that be?!


    But she couldn''t help but tease. She didn''t believe it. She couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Brother, you are up to me." After all, she twisted again.


    At that moment, the black dragon hummed out on the spot, very quietly, but it can''t be ignored.


    Su Tang pick eyebrows, this is it?


    "Yes, I''m sorry." The black dragon doesn''t want to, but the baby in his arms is a goblin! Goblins who want people''s lives!


    Su Tang said, "I''m sorry, it''s useless. Brother, let''s get back to the point. You see, it''s so disobedient and it wants to hurt me. If brother likes me, cut it. I''m not demanding either. My brother has two, one has been cut, and another has been cut. "


    Black dragon closed his eyes deeply. He wanted to calm down, but as soon as he closed his eyes, his mind was full of indescribable content. In the end, he was thirsty.


    The baby in my arms is endless.


    She said, "my brother is willing to give it to me. It''s only half an hour, but my brother has changed. "


    This is after the last time, two people rarely so close, black dragon on the mind, little bastard is still a brother, this who can bear.The black dragon clenched his teeth. "Let''s not make trouble."


    Sue sugar smiles, "how can you say that? It''s my brother''s things that are not obedient. Doesn''t my brother like me? "


    Black dragon, "naturally I like it, but..."


    Su Tang immediately took the words in the past, "since you like it, there is no but." Said, her hands do not know when more than a pair of scissors, under the light, scissors also suffused with cold light.


    She played with the scissors in her hand, and then said: "brother, you see, all the things are here, let''s not hesitate, and then we have to deal with your wound when it''s daybreak. Don''t worry. I''m good at technique. It doesn''t hurt at all. "


    Black dragon looked at the dagger in her hand. Suddenly, he let go.


    He released the embrace of Su Tang, at the same time, also released the imprisonment of her.


    As soon as he relaxed, even Sutang was a little surprised.


    This is Would you like her to cut it?


    Black dragon stares at the scissors in her hand, half a sound, actually agreed to what she wants to do, but agreed to return to agree, he said: "you can cut it, but only once." He said, and suddenly bent over to her ear, "sugar sugar must seize the opportunity."


    Su tangsao for so long, but at the last moment he made his ears red and almost bloody.


    But this kind of palpitation is only a flash, and soon she returns to the original state, licking her lips with a smile, "brother is really generous."


    He called out to his brother, but he didn''t say anything.


    Indistinctly, several pictures appeared in her mind. It seemed that she was not the first time to do such a thing.


    Su Tang''s scissors almost didn''t aim at her, but Heilong was also a cruel man. He grabbed Su Tang''s hand and helped her aim directly.


    Su Tang has two hands, one hand holding scissors, the other hand can not hold things, at that moment, her whole person is silly.


    Black dragon hoarse voice, smile, "two, you choose one." Then he grabbed her hand and let her choose.


    Yes, pick.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1405

    This time, it''s not good to change to sugar.


    She did not expect that the guy who had not yet had the ability to fight back could turn away from the guests in such a short period of time. The contact she had seen for a long time made her congested ears spread all the way to her neck. Now her white and delicate neck is red. It looks very attractive. I want to Take a bite.


    Black dragon thought so and did so.


    There''s no reason for the little bastard to play with him for a long time, and he can''t get any benefits.


    He opened his mouth and bit it, but he didn''t use any force. Instead, he nibbled it. Su Tang gave a sound at that time.


    It''s a short sound, but his things are excited to jump.


    Su Tang


    "Darling, do you like it?" Then he took her hand and changed it. The Black Dragon said, "which hand do you like, baby?"


    Su Tang


    "Sorry, I don''t like any of them." Then she said, "can I cut both?"


    The black dragon sighed, "I said I''d cut one. No matter how much I like you, I can''t make fun of my own things. Come on, one chance, try your hand, and you can start. "


    It''s the first time that Su Tang knows that this thing can still test her hand, but forget it, several pictures in her mind tell her that she can''t be soft hearted at this time.


    Yes, she was in a trance and thought of a few fragments. She had done it before, but she didn''t succeed because of her soft heart.


    This time, she must not be soft hearted!


    She wanted to let him know why the flowers were so red. They had two things, which were left for people to cut!


    For the sake of the scissors, Su Tang ignores the bite that someone took on her neck, but she does everything, and the scissors actually fell off the chain at the critical moment!


    Also, the black dragon is a dragon. The dragon''s body is strong, and the scissors in her hand are just ordinary scissors, which is no different from hitting a stone with an egg. No, once the scissors go down, something doesn''t fall down, and her scissors are bent.


    Black dragon almost laughed. Fortunately, he knew that if he laughed at this time, the little bastard would explode. He put up with it. At last, he pretended to cough before he put down his smile. Then he said with regret, "Oh, it''s bad. It''s a pity."


    Su Tang:???


    You look at her scissors, what a pity?


    Black dragon, "there''s only one chance. Don''t play tricks on Tangtang."


    Su Tang only found out now that he had known the result for a long time, so he was so generous!


    Regret, very regret, early know she should take the small sword spirit of that life sword, she don''t believe can''t cut down!


    However, it''s all too late.


    Black dragon threw away the scissors she had bent off. After that, he said to her, "how can this kind of scissors match our candy? Come on, I''ll change a new one for you."


    It''s clear that he came in to give him medicine, but the black dragon began to set up a stall and put out his weapons warehouse.


    "Which one does Tangtang like?"


    Su Tang suffered a loss and sneered, "which one? It''s the children who make the choice. Naturally, adults want all of them! "


    She is not too angry casually a, but don''t want to black dragon actually all send her, this once, let her give stunned on the contrary.


    Black dragon, "if you like Tangtang, I''ll give it all to you." However, he remembered that the little girl loved to cut something from him, so he said, "but these things are used for self-defense or collection, not for cutting something."


    Something? What else can it be? Naturally, it''s his two treasures!


    Although Su Tang loves money, she never cares about other people''s things. She always deserves what she wants. In this case, she is really not rare.


    "Forget it, I don''t want it."


    Black dragon see her not happy, nature is to coax, after all, just in the round, he but accounted for a lot of benefits.


    "My things make Tangtang unhappy. Of course, I have to pay for them, but I don''t have anything else. If I don''t accept Tangtang, I''ll be sorry."


    Su Tang almost sneered at this.


    Will the old man be sorry?


    Pooh!


    "Well, they are all Foxes of a thousand years. What kind of Liaozhai do they play?"


    Teasing, teasing, teasing herself to the pit, this matter is Su Tang''s disgrace, this big night, she suddenly felt that his dragon scale tiles could sleep.


    "Here''s the medicine box. I''m going to bed."


    Black dragon caught off guard, was stuffed a medicine box, are silly, not, said good healing.


    "Tangtang..." He asked, "but I can''t take medicine alone."


    This kind of words three-year-old children can''t believe, Su Tang sneered: "pull time quite can ah, how to apply medicine can''t?" With that, she turned around and made a refueling gesture, "pro, I''ll take care of you." Then he left without looking back.


    The black dragon sighed. He always wanted to pay back when he came out. He just stole a fragrance, and now the medicine welfare disappeared."Ah..."


    He didn''t know how to spend the long night.


    He casually put on some medicine, anyway, can''t die, and then into the shape of a dragon, lying on the roof of Su Tang.


    The dragon is huge, so the black dragon shrinks its body so that it can lie on the roof.


    He didn''t sleep for a long time. Previously, Su Tang was no longer here, so he was too lazy to sleep. But when the little girl came back, his sleep came back, so he slept a little late, even later than Su Tang.


    Su Tang was defeated last night. She was in a bad mood. As a result, when she got up in the morning, she found a dragon lying on the roof. She used to lie on it. Anyway, her house is strong and won''t collapse. But when she looked at the black dragon covered with scales, her eyes narrowed.


    Agreed to take his dragon scales for eaves?


    So all the Dragon scales she saw now were fake?


    How dare you play with her!


    Su Tangqi''s teeth itch. He played with himself twice yesterday!


    The whole two times, she Su sugar don''t face ah!


    Su Tang looked around, finally picked up the stone in the yard, and then hit the black dragon on the head.


    With a bang, the stone broke and the black dragon woke up. However, before he woke up completely, he thought that the little girl was playing with him and said, "sugar, don''t make any noise."


    Su Tang is so angry and happy. Don''t make any noise? She''s going to let him know today, what''s noisy!


    She''s one of the people who''s seen the list of gods. Nezha''s Dragon pumping tendon is unique. Today, Su Tang wants to play with it. What''s Dragon pumping tendon!


    "Old man, look at the sword!"


    The sword is the sword of her own life, but she didn''t expect that at this time, the little sword spirit turned over.


    Small sword spirit hard to recognize the master, where willing to hurt black dragon.


    "Ah lo, don''t bully him."


    The dark iron cold sword, which should be very hard, is as soft as cotton now. It''s not enough for the black dragon to scratch with one sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1406

    It''s a black iron cold sword that cuts iron like mud. Now it''s good. It''s so soft that it turns into noodles. Su Tang can see that the long sword turns into a wave sword.


    Her angry face is almost twisted.


    "Little sword spirit!"


    The key time is soft, can you do it!


    Xiaojianling is in a dilemma. On the one hand, he is the owner he has not easily recognized, and on the other hand, he is another owner who has been with him for hundreds of years. It''s like a quarrel between his parents. He doesn''t know what to do.


    "Ah Luo, that''s my master. I can''t chop it. I can''t chop it."


    Xiaojianling can''t be impatient, but the more impatient she is, the more angry she is. This bastard dares to cheat her!


    "Oh, if you don''t want to help me, I''ll find something else!" Su Tang angrily stares at a black dragon falling from the eaves, "I''m going to let you know today what it''s like to have dragon scales on the roof!"


    Black dragon is not willing to attack, so once or twice, he fell off the roof, but his skin is rough and his flesh is thick, and he didn''t hurt at all.


    But now his head also turned around, knowing that his affairs had been revealed, he simply accepted his advice.


    "Sorry, sugar."


    It''s no use defending at this time. He can only bow his head and admit his mistake. Heilong didn''t expect that he would show up so soon. Originally, he planned to take his time.


    Sigh in the heart, but also made psychological preparation, if she likes, pull out a few dragon scales really nothing.


    But he didn''t think about it. He made the little girl worried. He didn''t want his dragon scales. He wanted to drive him away.


    "Sorry, it''s useless!" Su Tang angrily pointed to the gate not far away and yelled at him, "get out of here!"


    Relying on her lack of memory, she cheated her again and again, plus what the demon king had said to her before, sure enough, this guy is a scum man!


    Black dragon was stunned by her roar. He looked at her blankly, motionless.


    Su Tang sees this, starts to drive people directly.


    "Scum man, go away."


    Black man dragon?


    No, when did he become a scum man?


    "Tangtang, I can explain that. I''m really not."


    Poor black dragon, the original long way to pursue his wife has become longer.


    Su sugar where affirmation, direct hand to cover ear, "don''t listen, don''t listen, Wang Ba chants classics."


    Hei Wang Ba long


    "Tangtang, I know it''s wrong for me to cheat you, but..."


    Su Tang interrupted, "no, but I don''t care whether you are a scum man or not, but since I don''t want to remember you, it means that you are in my heart and don''t matter. "


    when she said the unimportant three words, the black dragon''s pupils suddenly shrank, and then the whole person was in a trance.


    Doesn''t it matter?


    How can it not matter!


    She cried, laughed and even lost her life for herself. Don''t tell him it''s all acting. He doesn''t believe it!


    Xiaojianling is the best evidence. If she keeps xiaojianling, it means that she has him in her heart!


    Yes, that''s it!


    "I don''t believe it, sugar, you''re just angry."


    Black dragon did not expect to play off, when she said it was not important, the heart began to pull pain.


    He forced down the dark idea in his heart, hoping to get her forgiveness. Since it was the problem of dragon scale from the beginning, he would pull it out now.


    "Sugar, don''t drive me away."


    Su Tang''s ears moved a little, but she didn''t look up. But she didn''t expect that this guy was also very good. Seeing that she was indifferent, she pulled out a dragon scale with her bare hands.


    "I''ll give you all the scales. Don''t drive me away."


    Black dragon did not make any strong action, but in order to retain, begged.


    Yes, please.


    Su Tang was stupid at that time. She was angry, but she didn''t want him to hurt herself. She just felt His presence began to shake him.


    Her memory is sealed by herself, so she is very clear that the so-called dreams are not groundless, but loose.


    She didn''t want to repeat the mistakes. She must have been very sad before, otherwise, how could she be willing to seal those memories.


    But the memory is sealed, and the subconscious is still there.


    Is it true that the man has no feelings for her?


    It shouldn''t be.


    She''s human, she''ll have feelings.


    "You are crazy!"


    Su Tang took a cold breath and pressed his wound with her hand.


    The black dragon pulled out the scales and did not even move her eyelids. Instead, she was overjoyed when she approached her.


    "Tangtang, the dragon scale you want."


    Black dragon enters a dead end. Su Tang doesn''t want his dragon scales from the beginning. She just hesitates and is afraid. Before, she blocked her memory because of escape. Now, his existence almost forces her to pick up the things she evades.Dragon scale is only the fuse, but not all.


    "I don''t want your dragon scales!" Su Tang was angry and angry. At last, she almost roared, "do you know that your dragon scale is not renewable! You don''t care so much because you have so many scales


    How can you not care? No dragon doesn''t care about its scales. No matter how precious they are, they can''t compare with their daughter-in-law.


    Black dragon admitted his mistake and had a positive attitude. He said, "I lied to you about dragon scale, so I have to bear the consequences. Tangtang should be angry." He said that, unexpectedly began to dragon scale again.


    This time, Sue sugar really roared out a voice, "you enough! Black dragon, you are really enough


    Black dragon, "not enough."


    As long as she wants, his heart, his life, he is willing to give.


    Sue sugar gradually headache, she did not know how to deal with this kind of thing, black dragon to her feeling is too hot, let her all unable to resist.


    "Heal first!"


    It''s all right. Other things move back. The most important thing now is to heal.


    She stretched out her hand. She wanted to hold his hand, but she always felt that it was too ambiguous. After a pause, she moved her eyes to his dragon horn.


    The system came to see a scene is domineering side leakage of the male owner, is being grabbed Longjiao all the way to the pharmacy.


    The system talks a little. This picture is really the same as those men it used to know It''s a big difference.


    Su Tang pulled the man into the pharmacy and asked him not to move.


    "If you dare to move around again, this time, I won''t greet you with ordinary scissors!"


    The little girl''s tone was fierce, but the care in her heart was obvious.


    Black dragon looks at her, then laughs foolishly, "if Tangtang wants..."


    Oh, no, he can''t promise it!


    Black dragon words to mouth in time to shut up, Su sugar smell speech, hiss a, "how, back?"


    If you admit it, you can''t keep your face, but compared with face, Heilong almost didn''t hesitate and immediately chose the former.


    "Well, regret."


    Su Tang, "it''s too late to regret. I heard it!"


    Longjin may not be able to draw, but Longbao can still cut one off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1407

    The black dragon froze all over, and before long, he carefully hid some place to avoid someone''s interest again.


    Sue sugar saw this, happy, "do you think it''s useful to hide?"


    The black dragon paused and stammered in a low voice: "more, more or less, it''s useful."


    When he said that, Su Tang didn''t break his fantasy. "Then you have to hide well, or you may not get up one day. Oh, I''m careless. Maybe if I''m not careful, it''s not as simple as one. "


    Heilong didn''t know why the little girl hated his place so much. She also


    Keke, I can''t think about it any more. I''ll be angry when I think about it again.


    Ah, daughter-in-law is shy, which is also a kind of fun.


    Just now two people are still quarreling, this just how long, began to bicker again.


    No, Su Tang knew what he was thinking when he saw that he was in a hurry.


    "Don''t think about it!" Su Tang stares at her eyes, but her heart beats a little faster.


    Just Why do you always think about that!


    Pooh, hooligan!


    Heilong was stunned. Although he was arrested, as long as he didn''t admit it, his daughter-in-law would have nothing to do with him.


    "What do I think?"


    Su Tang''s eyes are fierce, but in Heilong''s eyes, it''s just like the hairy kitten, without any deterrent.


    "Don''t think about it anyway!" Finish saying, really exasperated ground takes up medicine powder to press on his wound.


    Black dragon pulled out the scales of protecting his heart last night. If not, he would not oversleep today. One piece of scales of protecting his heart is as important as all scales of black dragon. As a result, he didn''t bandage them properly last night and the wounds were exposed.


    Su Tang''s hand was very heavy. At that moment, she almost twisted the black dragon on the ground.


    The human form and the dragon form began to change constantly, because it was too painful, as if they couldn''t control it.


    But the problem is that he has no clothes when he is in human form.


    Su Tang''s face was livid, and she wanted to press the man on the ground and beat him violently


    The black dragon in the human form was pale, and there was a thin layer of sweat between his forehead. However, Su Tang knew how terrible the pain tolerance of this guy was.


    He didn''t blink when he pulled out the scales of the heart last night. How could it hurt like this today? Did he really think he could be a pawn again?


    Sure enough, as soon as her words fell, the person who was still rolling on the ground immediately stood up.


    Black dragon looked at her pitifully, "Tangtang, it really hurts."


    The pain must be painful. Su Tang knows that, but who can blame it? Who let him Sao operation so much, nothing to look for trouble, should!


    "It hurts so much


    Having said that, the little girl''s hand of applying medicine to him was much lighter.


    Black dragon did not resist, the corner of his mouth slightly up, he knew the little girl knife mouth bean curd heart, previously let him go just for a moment angry words.


    Su Tang didn''t care before. Her only thought was to put the two wounds on medicine as soon as possible. But when she finished dressing, she found out how embarrassing their situation was.


    The scales of black dragon are very close to each other, so there are two wounds near the chest when they are in human shape. In this case, it''s really unnecessary to wear the coat, but! What about the pants?


    Su Tang did not dare to move her eyes down for fear of seeing something terrible.


    But can''t it be done without looking?


    At least they are people who have been in contact with each other in a negative distance. Even if they don''t look, she still has a strong sense of picture in her mind, which makes her feel like a cooked shrimp at a loss.


    "You I Where are your pants! "


    The black dragon blinked innocently, "when you just pulled me in, I was a dragon."


    Su Tang, "change it back for me!"


    Black dragon Committee bent his head, "pain, a pain."


    Su Tang


    Black dragon, "Tangtang, are you shy?"


    At this time, Su Tang didn''t know why she wanted to fight.


    "Shy? Are you kidding? Just like you, can you make me shy? It''s not like I haven''t seen it! "


    Black dragon hey hey a smile, "is also, candy not only saw also touched."


    Su Tang was almost unable to get on at the same time as he said.


    "I''m a doctor. To me, it''s just a bunch of organs. More about... " Su Tang''s head was all muddled, and he didn''t know why he had to argue with him. "Besides, I''ve never seen a pig before. Who hasn''t seen a pig run before?"


    Black dragon was still pretending to be stupid, but when she said this, her face suddenly sank, and even her eyes became dangerous. Unfortunately, Su Tang didn''t find out. She had only one idea in her head.


    That is, face can not be lost, momentum can not be lost!


    The black dragon was smiling, but his eyes were very dark.He asked, "what kind of candy have you seen?"


    Su Tang didn''t know the danger was approaching. She said: "that''s too many. There are so many movies on the Internet. As long as you want, you can''t find any type. Besides, I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years, and you can''t be ranked here."


    At this time, we should not try our best. Now, retribution is coming.


    Su Tang''s former momentum was good, but later it was bad.


    "No number?" Black dragon learned her tone and then laughed, "Tangtang is really I''ve seen a lot. " He lengthened his voice, and said: "can you tell me in detail what kind of number can be arranged?"


    Su Tang glared at him. "It''s not like you anyway." She said, quickly looked down one eye, on one eye, her whole body hair stood up again, "I tell you, you two, is deformed! Do you know what deformity is? "


    Black dragon smile, "don''t understand."


    Sutang, "I have to cut."


    The little girl made trouble for a long time, but she was still thinking about cutting his things, and the black dragon was happy.


    "How can it be deformed? In our dragon race, I am the strong one." With that, he took a step closer.


    Su Tang was startled, and even her heart beat faster. "Why are you so close! And did you take a bath last night? You, you smell


    They are all immortals. How can they smell of sweat? The little girl is obviously afraid.


    So, the black dragon played with the atmosphere, and deliberately closer, "what flavor does sugar like, honey peach? Rose? Or Red wine? "


    Su Tang never thought that she could play such a fresh operation. Every time he said a smell, in the air, wrong, he sent out a smell. Inexplicably, it made her think of those interstellar worlds.


    Pheromone, which is very seductive.


    "What a smell! I wish it was clean. " She tried her best to open her mouth, but later she didn''t know what kind of taste played a role, and her feet softened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1408

    Last time I had a bad drink, this time Su Tang will never make the same mistake.


    No matter how good the pheromone smells, it can''t continue to fall, so Su Tang left the pharmacy decisively, but with the appearance of running away, she ran away.


    Black dragon looked at her figure, touched her chin, and suddenly understood.


    Little girl, this is shy.


    It''s lovely.


    Su Tang''s face was red and hot. After she ran out, she hid in the corner and began to beat her face. She patted her and read it.


    "Su Tang, let''s have a long snack. Have you forgotten what happened last time?"


    At this time, a small system came quietly.


    "What happened last time?"


    The sound of the system is too familiar. It has been symbiotic with Su Tang for tens of thousands of years, so subconsciously I think it''s still in my mind, and I can''t speak.


    "Ten days and ten nights last time!"


    System:???


    Is it the ten days and ten nights it thought?


    The eyes of the system are wide open and full of shock


    Su Tang was stunned, and then she realized that the system had its own body. Her face changed, and she was a little annoyed and said, "how did you come here?"


    The system says, "I see that you are so strange, and your face is still so red. I''m afraid you have something to do, so I''ll come and care about it."


    I can''t go on chatting here this day.


    As soon as she thought that she had just beaten herself foolishly and was discovered, she wanted to find a hole to get in.


    "I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest." She pretended to speak calmly, but then she trotted all the way.


    As soon as she left, the black dragon appeared here.


    When the little girl was away, he was too lazy to disguise. He pulled up a pair of rabbit ears of the system and said, "what did you talk about just now?"


    His voice was a little chilly, and the system trembled.


    It inexplicably thought of the terrible memories of just coming to this world, this guy put his consciousness on the dog, and then made all kinds of inhuman treatment.


    The system is very aggrieved. It stares at its legs leaving the ground. The gods fight. What does it have to do with the poor little rabbit! Why is it always the one who is unlucky!


    "Ten days and ten nights!"


    Black Dragon:?


    The little girl is so relaxed that she has been chatting with people for ten days and nights?


    Black dragon suddenly began to laugh strangely, "I see."


    With that, he threw the rabbit back to the ground and turned away.


    The system stays in place, blindfolded.


    What is so? What was it? What riddles are you all playing! Dare you make it clear!


    ¡­¡­


    Besides Su Tang, since that day, she has avoided getting along with Heilong, especially alone. Of course, she still eats three meals a day. People can ignore it. How can she give up the delicious food.


    Life went on like this, until one day, Sue sugar was shocked to find another stranger in her yard.


    That person regardless of is the manner or the breath, all permeates the thick strange feeling.


    "Who are you?"


    Somehow, Su Tang subconsciously thought of the black dragon.


    This guy has changed several times, from the former shark to the later black dragon, including the first human, three times before and after. So this time, she looked at the blonde teenager in front of her and subconsciously thought it was him.


    However, if it is him, why is the breath totally wrong.


    Su Tang looked at him, with a bit at a loss, but the other side was facing her with an angel like smile.


    Juvenile smile innocent, eight white teeth shake people feel dazzling.


    "It''s me, mom."


    Su Tang:???


    Su Tang:!!!


    Lying trough, day and day, how to have another son.


    Su Tang was startled, the movement is too big, always love to eat melon system to provoke.


    Compared with her memory deficit, the system''s memory bank is complete. When it looks like a person, it is stunned at first, and then slaps her thigh and says: "it''s the God of light!"


    Sugar:?


    God of light?


    Where does this God come from?


    Also, a good God of light, call her mother to do!


    As soon as the system looked at her son, it knew that she had forgotten again, "God of light, you are the first person he saw after his rebirth. Even God of light is no exception."


    Hearing this, Su Tang''s heart finally fell down.


    Fortunately, she was not born in person. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would shatter Sanguan.


    "Mom, where''s dad?" The God of light blinked his lovely eyes and said: "I found that you will appear in this world according to the breath, so I followed him. But I calculated that Dad would be in danger, so I rushed over."On the surface, Su Tang kept away from the black dragon, but when he heard that the God of light said danger, his ears immediately moved, "danger? What danger can he have? "


    She asked deliberately, but the God of light frowned, "that''s the calculation. I can''t calculate it accurately, but I can calculate that he should have something wrong."


    When he said that, Su Tang suddenly remembered that she hadn''t eaten black dragon''s food for three days.


    "Brother dog, brother dog! What about the black dragon guy? "


    She endured for three days without asking about his whereabouts. She always thought that he was so powerful that no one in the world should be his opponent. However, when the God of light said so, she came here specially, and she began to worry.


    The system is planting its carrot, smell speech even don''t lift a head, "went out."


    It answered too casually, but Su Tang was a little worried. She came forward and pulled up the system, "where are you going?"


    System caught off guard was pulled up, two short legs away from the ground again, this time and again, the system it quit!


    What happened to the couple!


    Bully can''t just stare at it. Come on!


    "Even if I went out, he didn''t say much and I didn''t ask!"


    Sue sugar, "but can''t you trace it? Check it quickly


    As she spoke, she almost spat out all the carrots she had eaten before.


    "Stop! Can''t I check it for you? Stop shaking, I''m going to throw up! " The system resisted nausea, quickly checked, and then found that the black dragon ran to the dark field, "Oh, remember the hengzong thing before? He went to trace it. It seems that he has a little whereabouts and has gone to the dark field. "


    There are several dark areas in this world. Generally speaking, people do not cross the river. After all, there is no eternal sunshine in this world. If there is sunshine, there will be darkness. As long as it is not too excessive, the matter of hengzong is obviously beyond the boundary. Heilong wants to investigate, and the first one to go is the dark area.


    Su Tang is stunned and suddenly thinks that he gave her his heart protecting scales a few days ago. Without heart protecting scales, the strength of black dragon will be greatly reduced.


    "Let''s go and find your father together!"


    Because she was in a hurry, she didn''t have time to explain more, so she left the system, and then pulled the God of light all the way out.


    The system was thrown on the ground and almost cried.


    Throw it when you use it!


    Scum girl!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1409

    The reason why black dragon went to the dark realm was very simple. He wanted to find a place to spread fire.


    The little girl teased him so much that he didn''t want to do anything to her. As for the other friars, it didn''t seem very good to do it. So at last, he focused on the dark creatures and thought of the headmaster of hengzong not long ago, so he decided to solve the problem together.


    This world is no longer the small world in those days. Once it has aura, it will also breed some dark products. Normally, the black dragon is too lazy to deal with the rubbish, but this time it''s different.


    He went alone. The powerful pressure made all the dark creatures breathless. At last, he had to kneel down to relax a little.


    The dark creatures knelt on the ground and shivered, fearing that the big man would wipe out their existence. They could only pray that he would let them go.


    "My Lord, no, Wang, why do you come to this dirty and dark place?"


    "Wang, just say it, and we''ll help you out at once."


    Black dragon, with a powerful spirit, will not come to such a place at first sight. Then, some dark creatures must have provoked the Lord. They don''t know what happened, but it doesn''t matter. At the critical moment, if they sell their companions, they have no friendship. At this time, selling their teammates is the best way to protect themselves.


    "You see, is it this garbage that makes you angry? We''ll kill it at once


    As soon as the voice came out, the dark creature only opened its eyes in horror. Then, without giving it any time to explain, it completely wiped it out of the world.


    The black dragon didn''t even lift his eyelids, but continued to walk in. A powerful Dark Creature saw this and immediately caught another one.


    In their opinion, as long as they enjoy themselves, they will be safe. As for those killed, countless dark creatures will breed every year. Let alone kill a few, they will not die out even if they kill half of them.


    Human beings have a lot of evil thoughts. Once they reach a certain stage, evil thoughts will turn into entities. They are the products of evil thoughts.


    Black dragon only came in for ten minutes, and countless dark creatures were killed. At first, they just died one by one. At last, they directly died one by one. Finally, when the dark creatures were almost unable to withstand, he spoke.


    His voice is cool and thin, with a bit of coldness. When he slowly opens his mouth, it''s like a thousand years of ice, which makes people shiver.


    "How much do you know about hengzong?"


    Those dark creatures have been making trouble for a long time, just for those human friars!


    The living Dark Creature did not dare to hesitate and immediately told all the information he knew.


    "Wang, we know something about hengzong. Today''s general manager of crane is no longer the real general manager of crane. In earlier years, the general manager of crane was quite just." It''s interesting that the word justice comes from the mouth of dark creatures.


    The Black Dragon nodded and motioned them to continue.


    The dark creature then continued: "but human beings have the desire for evil thoughts. The more powerful and just people seem on the surface, once they have evil thoughts, their evil thoughts will be extremely powerful. So gradually, crane''s evil thoughts replace him."


    "In the early years, hengzong was just a small clan, and the general manager of crane just built a foundation. At that time, few people looked up to him. Maybe he experienced several setbacks, and then he went astray."


    As a product of darkness, these dark creatures know too well how a person will degenerate.


    Once they fall, they will always be with them.


    "Wang, if you want to find him, you can go to a dark cave near the snow vein of Changbai Kunlun. We heard that he lived there."


    What sounds good is self-cultivation, but what sounds bad is annexation.


    Black dragon got the answer he wanted to know, so he didn''t embarrass these dark creatures any more. He came suddenly and went quickly, but the dark creatures didn''t have time to catch their breath. Good guy, after a long time, another big guy came.


    No, it''s two big guys!


    The arrival of the God of light destroyed some creatures with weaker dark value on the spot.


    The dark creatures shiver again, and with their previous experience, they kneel more standard this time.


    Su Tang looked at the dark creatures kneeling all over the ground. Somehow, she always felt that they had been taught.


    But it''s not the black dragon.


    "Your Majesty, I wonder why you are here with this God?"


    "Your Majesty, we must know everything and say everything. Please spare us."


    "Your Majesty, do as you please."


    Su sugar mouth a pull, a little bit speechless, "OK, all up first."


    She asked with her head down. Her neck was sore.


    However, the dark creatures did not dare to get up. They not only did not get up, but also knelt more standard. During this period, some people worried that she could not do it, so they took the opportunity to kill several dark creatures.


    "Your Majesty, if you are not satisfied, please point out and we will do it immediately."


    Su TangWell, dark creatures, how can they not have the domineering power in their imagination.


    "Well, I''m not interested in you. Tell me, has a black dragon been here?"


    All the dark creatures immediately nodded, "it turns out that the queen is looking for the king. The king left not long ago and went to the snow veins of Kunlun Mountain in Changbai Mountain. If you chase him now, it''s still time."


    Su Tang has a headache about their names.


    Is it the king and Queen''s feelings? As long as they are powerful, they will be their king?


    However, it''s not the time to have a headache. She has to go after the black dragon. Compared with these dark creatures, the snow veins of Kunlun in Changbai Mountain are not easy to cause.


    The snow vein of Kunlun in Changbai Mountain is the most vigorous place in the world, but at the same time, it also breeds endless darkness.


    In the past, some dark creatures did not dare to pass easily because they would devour them.


    However, as long as they appear everywhere, they are the first-class dark strongmen.


    The God of light came to this world and knew little about it. At the beginning, he knew that the God of death, that is, his father had left. Later, he found that the God of death was just a fragment of his soul. He was very curious about it and always wanted to come over, but he didn''t find the opportunity. This time, he also wanted to visit Su Tang.


    He is similar to Phoenix, Nirvana and rebirth. Before he grew up, his memory was blank, but later, with the return of Godhead, his memory gradually came back. Only when he was young, he always regarded Su Tang and death as parents, and gradually got used to it.


    "Mom, it''s going to be a little dangerous. You can stand behind me later."


    Su Tang looked at half of the juvenile to protect themselves, quite awkward, she said: "otherwise, you change the name."


    Mom or something, she refused, she, Su Tang, 18 forever!


    The God of light tilted his head and didn''t know what was wrong with this name.


    Su Tang, "call sister!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1410

    The God of light has a face like an angel. His face is white and bright. His blue eyes are like the sea of stars. In addition to his gorgeous golden hair, he is a teenager in the cartoon.


    Su Tang looked at such a beautiful young man calling his mother, seriously, the impact is a little big, she can''t accept it.


    But the God of light, he is very calm, anyway, what he shouts does not make much difference.


    "Sister."


    Sweet ground a elder sister, shout Su sugar whole body all comfortable.


    "Let''s go, sister. I''ll take you there."


    After the change of the world, Changbai Mountain and Kunlun Mountain are connected together, and the snow vein is also called blood vein. Ordinary people can''t reach this mysterious field.


    Now, however, men are doing whatever they want in this mysterious field.


    When Su Tang came with the God of light, he saw that the pure white snow that should have covered the dark side had been dyed into the color of hell, and the dark red blood had dyed the whole snow vein red. All the way, he saw the end.


    Su Tang was stunned, so was the God of light.


    This amount of bleeding, if it''s really a man, I''m afraid ten lives are not enough.


    So


    Su sugar doubtfully side face, "God of light, are you sure he will be ok?"


    Always confident God of light was asked, he rarely hesitated, voice weakened, "yes, my calculation, he really will have an accident, and just these days."


    It''s all here, but Su Tang doesn''t have the nervousness and worry at the beginning. Previously, she cared a lot, but now she looks at the endless dark red blood stains, which are covered with a strong smell. How can she not see that big stupid dragon.


    It''s good to have a God, a God, how can it shed such a foul smell of blood? It''s clearly the blood of those dark creatures, but the amount of bleeding is slaughter.


    The black version of the male master is a merciless killing machine. Although the black dragon is not black now, his anger is just like the dark god. There is nothing wrong with the word "slaughter".


    He didn''t bother to ask the crane of hengzong what he always wanted. For him, it''s good to find out and make the little girl happy. As for the cause and effect, it has nothing to do with him.


    Xuemai really became the blood. The black dragon was killing himself. He tore open a dark demon with his bare hands. He only heard the sound of "Si La", and then he saw Su Tang standing opposite him.


    His action is too fierce, Su Tang was splashed with blood by him, at that moment, she also wanted to tear the bastard with her bare hands.


    "Did you have a good time?"


    Su Tang''s clothes are stained with red blood. When she smiles, her original clean breath somehow becomes enchanting, just like Just like the Nine Tailed goblins, they are both attractive and wild.


    How long has he not seen such candy?


    "Tangtang, why are you here?"


    He murmured and looked at the people in front of him in amazement. The little girl was never weak. In those old days, she supported his whole world with her thin shoulders.


    Black dragon knew that it was just her task, but he could distinguish between gratitude and love. When he was ignorant, he did appreciate her. But gradually, without his own knowledge, the gratitude changed, and he began to breed dark thoughts.


    Such a beautiful little girl, he just wants to get, possess and hide!


    Su Tang, in front of him, gracefully untied his coat, revealing only the small white vest inside.


    The vest fits her figure perfectly and makes her mouth dry.


    Just It''s hard.


    Su Tang''s body looks a little thin, but it''s just like this. When a dark monster rushes over, she bursts each other''s head with one foot.


    "Let''s have a fight. "


    Su Tang''s eyebrows are sharp and rebellious.


    Poor young god of light, he looked left and then looked, and suddenly felt that he should not be here, so is there something wrong with his divine power? How can we predict that the black dragon will be injured? Looking at the speed of tearing the magic object with his hand, and the dark atmosphere all over his body, his feet are a little soft.


    The God of light stepped back two steps silently, but it was the black dragon. He looked at Su Tang stupidly, with a pair of demonized and demonic pupils still glowing red.


    "No, Tangtang, why should I fight you?"


    Su Tang thinks she''s stupid enough. Just because of the word of God of light, she''s anxious to find someone. She''s worried that he won''t be beaten because he doesn''t have a heart guard. As a result, he doesn''t tell her when he leaves. Now she asks why she''s here.


    What is she doing here?


    She''ll do him!


    Su Tang doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. In short, she is very upset.


    She didn''t really fall in love, and she didn''t really fall in love with anyone, so she didn''t know that once she fell in love with someone, she would worry, make trouble out of no reason, and be baffled, just like she is now.


    Two simple feelings, one does not know how to express, one is not yet enlightened, bumped together, looking at the side of the God of light are anxious.As a single dog for ten thousand years, the God of light has never been in love, but he knows the God of love, so why do two people who are in love with each other and even love each other have to fight?


    He doesn''t understand.


    "Well, stop fighting."


    If these two guys fight, I''m afraid the Kunlun Mountains will collapse.


    As soon as the God of light opened his mouth, black dragon finally noticed the beautiful young man with golden hair. He knew the God of light and the God of light in his childhood, but he was a little strange in his youth, so the first time he saw him was to question him.


    Question who he is!


    Why can you follow his little girl.


    God of light doesn''t know that he is being watched. He just thinks that Su Tang is different from his impression. She is smart and proper.


    "Sister, don''t fight."


    The world can''t help their tossing.


    This voice elder sister a shout, black dragon''s face all black, "who is he?"


    His voice was low and heavy, cold as if from an abyss.


    Su Tang was happy. She lost her memory, but he didn''t. now she doesn''t even know her son. Who are you cheating on!


    "Guess what."


    That''s how the misunderstanding happened.


    The dark red pupil dangerously set up a vertical line. He stared at the God of light. Countless dark breath in the air began to gather to him. In an instant, he became a destroyer who was as terrible as the God of darkness.


    "I don''t want to guess."


    He doesn''t want to guess who he is, he just wants to kill him now!


    The God of light felt the overwhelming killing intention and immediately hid behind Su Tang.


    Ma Ma, a little No, it''s terrible.


    "Sister, he, what''s wrong with him?"


    Su Tangmu had a small face and said with no expression: "are you crazy?"


    Is it crazy? With black dragon''s paranoia, whenever she has a lot to do with other people or ghosts, he will be jealous, angry, and even go crazy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1411

    Heilong thought of the world before him. His little girl had been his teacher, his uncle, his fiancee, and even Master.


    In front of this garbage by a sister want to take her?


    Crazy dream!


    There was a strong killing at the bottom of his eyes, and he began to think about how to tear up the garbage God.


    Yes, he found the breath of his God for the first time. He is the God of the light department. He has lived so long. What God has never been? A little god dares to rob people from him. Today, he will let him taste what it''s like when the gods fall!


    "Sugar, get out of the way!"


    Su Tang''s face looks like a fool. What are you doing out of the way? Let him kill?


    "Wake up!"


    Su Tang was angry just now, but she finally regained her pure brightness with the help of the God of light. She fought with him at this time. She was afraid that the earth in her hometown was a pill. She retired with difficulty. She was barely satisfied with such a retirement day. If she was destroyed by herself, she would vomit blood!


    How could Heilong be sober? His heart was pulled together. He even thought that she had left her several times before and left him empty in the world.


    His eyes, which were already glowing red, became scarlet and turbid. He raised his head abruptly, covered with violence and almost turned into substance.


    "No! I will not


    He became terrible and crazy, and Su Tang was stunned.


    What''s wrong with that? No what? Make it clear!


    But the God of light, as the only one sober, said: "he was stunned."


    Ordinary people''s evil will become terrible, black dragon such black male master evil, comparable to the end of the world.


    Su Tang''s pupil was stunned, because the memory was that she didn''t understand his pain at all, and she didn''t understand why he was possessed.


    "What about that?"


    The God of light also had a headache, and he felt that he was in trouble, because the black dragon was possessed, as if It seems that It''s about him.


    "Into his world." The young god of light looked at Su Tang and said in a low voice, "a God as powerful as Dad, if ordinary people get close to him, they will be torn apart, except for the people he trusts."


    Looking at the world, I''m afraid that Su Tang is the only one who can make black dragon trust.


    "Sister, it''s all up to you." With that, the God of light pushed Su Tang over.


    Su Tang falls off guard. Fortunately, she is not far away from Heilong. This fall is more like rushing into each other''s arms.


    Black dragon naturally won''t push her away, and directly press her in her arms. Su Tang feels that her bones are going to be misplaced.


    "You, light, light!"


    She clenched her teeth and tried her best to shout out. As a result, because of the pain, her voice was as light as a small mosquito.


    Fortunately, when Heilong heard this, he just went crazy and didn''t know what to do. In her hum, he finally returned to a little consciousness.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    He apologized, but the hand on her waist was always reluctant to leave, but for example, she was much less powerful.


    Su Tang can''t get angry with a "patient". She can only find a way to pacify him. But simple pacification obviously doesn''t work. He is immersed in his own consciousness and is unwilling to leave, just like he is unwilling to face some terrible world.


    She didn''t understand what else a powerful God like him was afraid of.


    So, she reached out and touched his forehead, then, a tiny light flashed, and finally entered his consciousness.


    Black dragon''s consciousness is very terrible, in addition to endless darkness or darkness, without any light, empty and frightening.


    Sue sugar is stupid.


    Such a powerful God, how can there be such a sea of consciousness? Shouldn''t it be pure and shining?


    He''s all like this. He hasn''t fallen into the devil''s way yet. Instead, he''s full of thoughts about what to do with her.


    Su Tang is not stupid, how can''t see his idea, but this guy is quite restrained, if she didn''t fall in the demon king''s way, he would have to continue to endure.


    "Black dragon?"


    Su Tang called in a low voice for fear of disturbing the black dragon in his consciousness. However, even if it was such a small voice, the surroundings changed dramatically.


    The original darkness no longer exists, followed by dazzling light.


    Then, in a flash, she found herself in a different place.


    Around is a festive red, a handsome man without waves is holding a breath of weak girl, man sad to the extreme, thin lips micro movement, seems to say something.


    Sue sugar came close uncontrollably, and then she heard him say.


    "I don''t want anything, QingChu, except you, I don''t want anything, you don''t go..."


    When the man comes to the end, he is almost praying.


    Su Tang heard inexplicable, but always feel this scene is very familiar, and then, she saw the weak woman put out her hand to touch each other''s face, eyebrows full of tenderness.


    She said, "I didn''t leave. I''m your wife.""You, forever wife."


    Obviously, it''s a very moving picture, but Su Tang knows that the woman is not really sad. Inexplicably, she thinks that the man is really miserable, and she is cheated at this time.


    Before long, the life of the girl in the man''s arms came to an end.


    She died.


    The man''s expression is no less than the appearance of the sky falling. All night long, he didn''t move. When Su Tang thought he would "die" with her, he finally moved. He began to deal with her affairs and engraved inscriptions. Everything looked very orderly without any confusion. Gradually, everyone thought he had put it down, but Su Tang knew that he didn''t.


    He seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to find his wife again.


    The waiting is very long. A man with his wife''s hairpin, just like he with her, begins to travel around the world. After he has gone all over again, he begins to calm down and practice.


    He placed his wife''s tomb next to his quiet room. Every day, he would spend time with his wife. Occasionally, he would share with her what happened in the world. He would also prepare delicious food and wine. These foods never duplicate the samples. Su Tang had a serious look at them. All the food she ate, drank and used were her favorite.


    He would prepare beautiful skirts and hair accessories for his dead wife. Whenever he found something, he would give it to her as if she were still alive.


    "QingChu loves beauty so much that he will definitely like these."


    When he said this, he laughed so gently, but Su Tang felt heartache inexplicably.


    Her heart seemed to be tightly clenched, with bursts of depression and pain, she could hardly stand.


    The man accompanied the dead woman, spring up and autumn down, waiting one spring, summer, autumn and winter after another. Only when he was extremely tired occasionally, he would curl up in front of the inscription, showing unprecedented vulnerability.


    He said, "QingChu, I miss you."


    Su Tang stared at the scene. Somehow, she found herself crying.


    Tears fell uncontrollably. She wanted to step forward and hug, but she opened her hands and found that she couldn''t touch them at all.


    "Ink Qinglan. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1412

    Those pictures are just one of his fragments, but even if they are only fragments, the feelings are not compromised.


    Su Tang just watched him suffer and grieve, but she couldn''t help it.


    As soon as the picture turns, the surrounding environment is different.


    Here seems to be the realm of God, the gods around are walking around, quite lively.


    The name of Mo Qinglan seems to have opened the door that has been covered with dust for a long time. When the name is read out, the overwhelming memory comes surging, and even the sadness in the heart just now is diluted.


    Su Tang remembers these tasks and the men.


    Apart from Mo Qinglan''s use of death escape to leave, the rest are all copies. She is very curious about the copy made by Mingming one-to-one. Why does the man recognize it? Did he recognize it all at once, or did he recognize it gradually in his life?


    In those days, she left the replica and ran away. Now she shows her the follow-up, but she has some discomfort in her heart. For example, if the male owner doesn''t recognize it, will they do something very intimate?


    Once upon a time, she didn''t feel angry about it, but now she just watched the copy close to the man, and she was very upset. She wanted to rush inside and tear up the copy.


    Yes, tear it up.


    Su Tang''s essence is not a little white rabbit. When she understands her mind, her possessiveness will start to cause trouble. For example, at this time, although she tilts her head to see a play, her heart is a different scene.


    In the picture.


    Hades, the God of death, looked at the girl beside him gently with a faint smell of wine. Su Tang''s hand itched with that look.


    She narrowed her eyes and was thinking of talking to him when she went out. But death''s eyes changed and her voice was cold and gloomy, as if she had come from hell.


    "Who are you?" he asked


    Only three words, cold enough to make people tremble.


    She didn''t expect him to react so quickly.


    After the God of death found that the woman beside him was not his little wife, his anger soared, his eyes were scarlet, and the next moment, the whole scene of domestic violence.


    Although the replicator has power, it can''t be compared with the noumenon. What''s more, beside her is the master of the world. This is that she is beaten unilaterally. Soon, the familiar face is beaten black and blue.


    Although the copy is false, but the temper is also a simulation of Su Tang himself, this is not, now burst out.


    She said, "Hades, I think you are crazy!"


    "How dare you abuse me? Come on, I''ll see who wins and who loses today!"


    Su Tang couldn''t bear to look directly at what she said. She should not be so Stupid, I''ve been beaten like this. If I don''t beg for mercy, it''s hard. Isn''t it a death wish?


    Soon, there is another young man in the picture. He is very familiar with it. He is the God of light!


    At this time, the God of light was still very young, a little younger than the God of light who came to her now. The God of light had some baby fat on his face, and he was a lovely young boy.


    But now, the young man was full of anger, and even had a sense of hunting.


    Su Tang was a little surprised. God of light Shouldn''t we be compassionate?


    In the face of death and light God''s intention to kill, the copy is still unknown, and she is still angry.


    Su Tang silently help the forehead, say good one to one copy body, this? That''s it?!


    The system is smashing her signboard!


    She Su sugar is the most aware of current affairs, there is no need to fight for the victory, leaving the Castle Peak in no worry about firewood is her point of view.


    Sure enough, such an irascible replica was soon crushed and killed unilaterally, during which the God of light also pulled out her divinity.


    With the appearance of God, things seem to be more and more complicated, not only the God of light, but also the God of death.


    He stares at the corpse, as if he has been robbed of something he loves. His eyes are crazy and frightening, but with the truth exposed, death''s face changes.


    If the gods are not divine, they will die.


    At that time, no one could hurt Sutang. She was the wife of Hades, the God of death, and the nominal mother of the God of light. With these two identities, no one dared to provoke her.


    But she disappeared.


    Then there''s only one possibility left. She It disappeared voluntarily.


    The truth is exposed, death''s face changes again and again, from the beginning of rage to fear, and then to now crazy terrible.


    His eyes had been infected by blood, and at last he laughed and said, "she is dead! And die in my arms! She can''t go anywhere without my permission


    All this was just a shadow, but it scared Su Tang a lot.


    She held on to her breath, and for a moment there was only one thought left in her mind.


    She, Sucre, it''s over.


    She scratched her head, she admitted, but the man is really terrible. Who dares to respond to this kind of love.Oh, no, she seems a little excited now.


    It''s over. There''s something wrong with her!


    The man she used to avoid is now a little excited.


    Sue sugar is shocked to scratch her hair. She tries to push the heart down, only to find that it''s impossible.


    "I''m really broken..." She murmured, looking at the changing picture again, "I would like them."


    Sue sugar''s face was tangled, and then she saw Satan.


    Among all the soul fragments, it is absolutely Satan to carry one out and beat him violently.


    This guy is poisonous!


    If you succeed in the fragment strategy, you will become very gentle, and you will restrain the crazy paranoia in your heart. Only Satan, a madman, not only does he not restrain himself, but also breaks out.


    He banned himself!


    He built a big castle for himself. Although the castle is gorgeous, no matter how noble it is, it is just a bigger cage. If there is no freedom, it is a cage bird.


    Su Tang''s hot temper was successful, so she patted her ass and left.


    She was a little curious when she thought about it.


    Death recognized her copy at a glance. What about Satan?


    The place where Satan lives is the dark abyss, but because she left, this guy almost destroyed the abyss. At last, the old man of God saved the dark abyss.


    Su Tang was shocked by God''s enlightenment.


    These days, even God knows love?


    Unfortunately, when he met Satan, he not only didn''t understand, but also became more paranoid.


    Su Tang more see more gas, Mo Qinglan so gentle, how to spread on such a fragment!


    But she never thought that Satan could find himself so quickly, and it was God who made a stumbling block for her.


    God and Satan said, "I''ve put a tracking technique on her. You can find her."


    When he said this, Su Tang''s small head was full of big question marks?


    You, a God, don''t pacify your former subordinates, instead, throw this big trouble to her, who will do it?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1413

    At the end of Satan''s world, there was only one sentence left in her head.


    This bad old man is very bad!


    After the end of Satan, there will be a lovely little dragon.


    Su Tang has no resistance to all furry animals, but if you are cute enough, even if you are not furry, such as Xiaolongren, she will also love it very much.


    For Satan, she doesn''t think she is too much, but for Mo Qinglan and Bruce Lee, she is very guilty.


    As a male master, the soul fragment will have many identities. In the end, the little dragon man of this life succeeded in becoming the creator God. That''s the creator God, the master of the world. If he doesn''t find him, he is the supreme existence.


    Su Tang left a replica when she left, but not surprisingly, the replica lived for ten minutes.


    She looked at the little dragon man in the virtual image with scarlet eyes. Her anger came out of her throat, and she angrily said a roller to the replica. Then, the replica was burned to ashes.


    The scream of the replicator''s pain is so terrible that Su Tang''s goose bumps stand up. Inexplicably, she thinks of the days when she was just old-age. Xiaolongren broke up the void and found her. The first thing she did was to hold her to the dragon fire.


    At that time, her first thought was that she was finished and would be burned to death. Unexpectedly, the fire didn''t hurt her. Unlike the replica in front of her, she was burned to pieces and finally became ashes. As soon as the wind blew, there was nothing left.


    Su Tang rubbed her goose bumps and was burned to death. It''s better to kill her with a sword.


    So when Bruce Lee came to her, did he want to burn her to death?


    Wow, it''s very exciting.


    The replica is burned. The next step is to find her whereabouts.


    Mo Qinglan figured it out by himself. It took him thousands of years to figure out that death was found by the joint efforts of the God of light. Satan was different. He was guided by God.


    So Sutang is a little bit curious.


    So, she saw a furry fox running over and said to the little dragon man, "my Lord, I know where the mirror is! Master Jing has her mission. I can calculate where she will appear after her mission. "


    Su Tang''s eyes widened when she said that.


    What is it?


    So she was finally trapped by this fox?!


    She remembered that she had saved the fox! So that''s what it does?


    Gan!


    Su tangsheng has nothing to love, and the picture rotates again.


    This time, what she saw was ink.


    Because of her appearance, she has defiled others.


    Su Tang felt her nose awkwardly. Mo Chen became a holy monk and a demon monk. She really didn''t carry the pot. She became a bad old man to guide him. Who knows a bad old man can cause such a big storm.


    Most importantly, she didn''t expect Mo Chen to have such a strong taste!


    Ah


    She sighed.


    Not surprisingly, Mo Shen, who loves to pinch his neck, directly strangles the replica.


    Xu is also very curious about the system. Before the clone died, he asked him, "why?"


    SUAS like as two peas, who make complaints about the body, but she looks the same on the surface. If you can''t find anything else, you can see that it''s just a breath of air. What''s the appearance of it?


    Mo Chen throws the replica on the ground like garbage, which makes Ji Ruxue almost crazy.


    She remembered that she saved Ji Ruxue''s life, but different from calling her idol now, Ji Ruxue used to call her sister, but also, with a man''s temper, if she dared to call her sister, it would be a bit terrible.


    Su Tang is a little curious and wants to see how Mo Shen finds her. Then she sees that Mo Shen takes out a Dongzhu.


    She never thought that this guy would put "monitoring" in the newly married room!


    Sometimes, because there is no one around, she can''t help saying something when she has a bad fight with the system. At first glance, she seems to be talking to herself, but the words alone are enough for Mo Shen to piece it together.


    Soon something even more shocking happened to her.


    In this life, although Mo Chen is a male leader, he has no interest in the divine world. She seems to be the only one who has all his hobbies. So when he released the puppet of the emperor of heaven, he was shocked by her.


    Well, I''m a man.


    One is for two, one is for the God of light as a son, the other is for the old man to die. Now, even the emperor of heaven has become a puppet.


    It''s powerful. It''s worthy of you.


    Su Tang saw so many follow-up of the world at once, and many things were beyond her imagination. She suddenly felt that it was really not easy for her to live to the present. As long as any male owner had a little mind to kill her at the beginning, and then insisted on it, she would not live to the present.She vomited, and the picture changed.


    This time it''s Xiao.


    Su Tang is quite impressed by this guy because he is crazy and dog like Mo Qinglan. Although he was very bad at the beginning, he became a little angel after the strategy, and a little dragon man called Yexiu. Don''t be too cute, but Xiao''s madness is not the same as Satan''s.


    His madness is more terrible, because this guy also divided himself into seven!


    Seven personality, just make up of this soul fragment, just ask this guy how terrible it is!


    Up to now, Su Tang still remembers the fear of being dominated by him. In that world, she died not a hundred times, but also 80 times. She still remembers all kinds of death methods. Her neck is cold and her soul is shaking.


    I''m afraid.


    In the end, because she had a little pity for him, she gave him a throne after she left. However, like other fragments, let alone a throne, even if it was given to the world, people were not rare.


    This is not, in order to be able to successfully break the void, he conducted numerous experiments, the poor world was also destroyed by him again and again, when he finally left, she heard people cheering.


    Su Tang


    It''s a real disaster. Now it''s good. It''s a disaster again.


    Su Tang began to wonder, so many soul fragments fit together, what kind of character does noumenon have?


    Is mo Qinglan gentle? Is Bruce Lee''s night repair cute, or is death''s little pride, or Satan''s paranoia? Xiao''s madness?


    There are so many pieces. Sue Tang broke them with her fingers. Eight of them!


    If they don''t, she will.


    What to do? She suddenly didn''t want to leave this world of consciousness, so I''m a little scared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1414

    With her disappearance, Qi Heng, the immortal governor who looks like the breeze and the moon, becomes extremely crazy and terrible, and even nearly destroys the hell. Then He broke the void.


    This is the first time that Sutang has seen the fragment man split the space. To be honest, it''s deceptive to say it''s not shocking.


    The end of Qi Heng''s world is Li Qiu''s.


    It''s said that the Lord of the demon kingdom was a good green tea player at the beginning, but he bullied little magic dragon. On the contrary, after she left, he began to look at little magic dragon.


    Like other male masters, Li Qiu has always been arrogant and reckless, but for the first time, after she left, he didn''t destroy like other male masters. He seems to be very calm, and he taught little magic dragon very well. He is a strict father. When he is alone occasionally, his eyes will show some coldness like cold pool, and he can see people''s legs My stomach is shaking.


    Su Tang didn''t feel much at first, but the more she looked back, the more scared she was. How to say, the more noisy the male owners were, the easier they were to coax them. They looked calm, but they had a headache.


    Enchantment is instantaneous, the time that Su sugar comes in is just the best treatment time.


    The eight pieces of soul in the man''s brain are now mutually exclusive, and no one is willing to merge. This is the key to his problems. If not, how could he be hurt by his strength.


    Sue sugar scratched her hair with a headache. She didn''t know how to pacify this guy. No, these eight guys.


    This is not, with the end of all memories, the dreamland has changed again, just now or orderly, one after another to her memories of those men, now pour good, eight together, so together to stand in front of her. This time, needless to say, she could have guessed that if appeasement failed, then I''m sorry, these eight different soul fragments would split again, as for the consequences Sue sugar thought about it. Forget it. The world will be destroyed.


    At this moment, the eight soul fragments all looked at her, even if they didn''t speak, she understood what they meant.


    They want her over.


    But she''s alone. She can''t really cut it into eight pieces and give it to them.


    "You all want me?" Su Tang looked at them and tried to look calm. "But as you can see, I''ll be alone and give it to anyone, and the rest will be gone."


    As soon as she said this, the eight male masters were not ambiguous, and they immediately got into a fight. Thanks to the fact that this is just an illusory situation, if the real world is not enough for them to create.


    Su Tang had a headache, but she was used to it. She looked at them calmly, and at the end of the day, she created a small bench for herself and sat down.


    They hit hot, she seems to be the same as the audience, did not expect tension, eight soul fragments but froze.


    Su Tang, "fight, why not fight."


    It''s OK to knock them down, but their original intention is to do it for her. Now she is not moved. It seems useless for them to fight any more.


    For a moment, eight pieces looked at each other.


    Getting Su Tang almost became their obsession. Even if they were possessed, they only thought about it.


    "You are mine."


    In the end, the same person, even if divided into eight, with eight different faces, they still use the same eyes, say the same words.


    Su Tang is also ruthless. She sits on a small chair and looks careless, but she doesn''t know when she has a dagger in her hand. She plays with the dagger and asks them with a smile, "now I''ll give you two choices."


    She does not want to coax them, the reason is very simple, coax one can, coax eight how coax, let her also learn their fine points?


    It''s impossible.


    Therefore, she pointed the dagger at her wrist. The dagger was sharp. As long as she made a slight effort, the blood would gush out.


    Her action immediately caused eight pieces of worry, all of them stepped forward, but Sue sugar said harshly: "all stop for me!" As soon as the words came out, she also increased the strength of holding the dagger. Soon, a trace of blood seeped out, which was very light, but could not be ignored.


    Her self mutilation let eight fragments instant pupil scarlet, all people stare at her, "no!"


    If it''s synchronous again, it''s synchronous. Su Tang looks at it and thinks that these fragments can be saved. At least, they have a common worry.


    "I said, I''ll give you two choices, or cut me into eight pieces, one for each of you, so it''s Fair for you to share equally. Either... " She deliberately lengthened her voice and glanced over their eight pieces one by one. "You merge, so I don''t have to embarrass myself."


    Even if it''s just a fragment, they don''t want to hurt Su Tang, so this choice, no doubt, they all choose the former.


    However, the merger is only temporary. Although they agreed to merge together, they didn''t agree with each other. No matter how handsome their faces were, their faces became very strange.


    Fortunately, Su Tang was not frightened. She saw that they compromised the first step, and then she continued to speak.She rubbed up from her chair, then stepped back, pretending to be afraid, "your face scares me."


    The action is a little pompous, the expression trace is very heavy, but now the fragment male Lord is not normal form, can''t see also normal.


    After merging and then separating, their minds will become very single. For example, their only previous obsession is Su Tang. Then they all want her because they don''t want her to be hurt, so no matter what she says, they will choose to agree.


    For example, at present, they did not agree with each other. Although they agreed to merge, it was only an expedient measure. As long as they found an opportunity, they would certainly continue to fight inside.


    I don''t know if I have been entangled with them for a long time. After thousands of years, Su Tang gradually lost her initial confusion and tension.


    She looked at them and decided to start showing weakness.


    "Your name..."


    Su Tang had given the man a name before, but that name was taken casually by her. If he had a real name, he would definitely call his real name.


    However, the other side made eight voices at the same time.


    "I''m Mo Qinglan, night xiumo Chenqi Heng..."


    Good guy, she only wanted to ask for one name, but eight of them came out.


    This can''t do, let them have a sense of belonging, let them know, they are a person!


    "Wrong." Su sugar plate with a small face, eyes full of seriously looking at each other, "you only have one name, your name is Su mo."


    As soon as the name Su Mo came out, the other person''s pupil suddenly shrank


    "Su Mo......"


    This name, once made him ecstatic, now read it again in Su Tang''s mouth, still let him be in full bloom.


    Yes, he has a name. His name is Su mo.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1415

    Su Mo''s name is like a switch. As his voice falls, the people who originally overlapped and pieced together finally return to normal.


    And as his state gradually improved, the consciousness here finally recovered, no longer the previous darkness and depression, the sun began to shine in, and the surrounding also began to be full of vitality.


    Sue sugar is relieved. This guy is back to normal, so she doesn''t have to stay here.


    The God of light has been protecting the Dharma all the time. Although sumo has destroyed all the dark blood around him, there is no dark creature any more, but in case something happens, he has to be careful?


    Fortunately, Su Tang didn''t keep him waiting. Although she witnessed the story of eight pieces in Su Mo''s sea of consciousness, the time axis of the sea of consciousness and the real time is not in the same line. The sea of consciousness has experienced thousands of years, and the real world is only one day.


    After discovering the return of Sutang, the God of light immediately stepped forward nervously.


    "How about mother?"


    As soon as he was nervous, he forgot that Su Tang had asked him to call his sister.


    Su Tang''s consciousness was still a little chaotic, and she recovered gradually after a pause. However, with the recovery of consciousness, her eyes looking at the God of light also changed a little. Instead of being polite and unfamiliar, she was familiar with her.


    "Still calling me mother?" She joked, "in terms of age, maybe you''re older than me."


    God of light''s face is a little red, if according to the time line, he is really bigger than her.


    "Mother..." His voice gradually weakened, with a bit embarrassed, "although I may be older than you, but I will reincarnate, after reincarnation will disappear a memory, you and your father adopted me, so it is my mother."


    No one is willing to recognize the God of light. As he said, when he reincarnated, there were several human mothers. Of course, there were some gods, but in his eyes, these people were not as good as Su Tang.


    The memory returned, but Sutang didn''t feel uncomfortable. The reason was very simple. She had been sleeping with a guilty heart before. She killed eight male owners herself. Even though the situation of those people was just fragments, in her opinion, they were the male owners who had been living with her for thousands of years.


    No matter how weak the emotional diluter is, it can''t completely erase people from her mind, so it''s torture to ask her to kill them by herself.


    She couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t face it, so she chose to sleep, but now everything is different, they No, it''s not them. They should be called him now. Su Mo is still standing in front of her. They still have a chance to come back.


    This time, there will be no system, no more tasks, just her and him.


    Feelings need to go two-way, Su Tang played the role for so long, pretended to be heartbeat for so long, now really heartbeat, she is very clear.


    But Su Tang looks at Su Mo, who is about to wake up, and touches her chin. She used to do so many things and change roles. If she were Su Mo, she would have been angry. Now the question is, will this guy "revenge" her when he wakes up.


    Why don''t you wait?


    We have been waiting for thousands of years. It''s not bad for ten days and a half months.


    She felt a little guilty, so that Su Mo didn''t wake up and found that she was still the God of light. She called her father excitedly.


    "Father The God of light was afraid that Su Mo had not completely removed the alarm, so he began to explore, "father, what do you think?"


    Su Mo''s eyes looked at the sunny youth in front of him. A moment later, his eyes narrowed slightly. He remembered that this guy was the God of light!


    "Why are you here?"


    His voice is a little hoarse, but if he can ask such questions, it''s obvious that he''s back to normal.


    The God of light was very happy and said, "I figured out that my father was in danger, so I ran through the passage." Speaking of this, he made a relief move, said: "fortunately, father is not a big problem."


    This words a, Su Mo couldn''t help licking his own back alveolar.


    Others don''t know, but he knows very well that he is the fuse of his own obsession. But this little bastard, if he didn''t get angry with his sister, would he be so angry?


    "Calculate the danger? Is that your danger? "


    The God of light blinked and looked at him, "is there anything more dangerous about father?"


    Su Mo laughs and is he possessed? Has he been possessed less times in his life? The little bastard runs away every time when he''s finished. Which one doesn''t make him angry? This kind of obsession, he will soon be able to quell, but this kind of thing he rarely mentioned, there is no need to mention.


    Compared with being possessed, it''s more serious for him to tear off his scales.


    Enchanted, he can press down anytime and anywhere, but once the heart protecting scale is pulled out, there is no possibility of regeneration.


    Su Mo thought of this, then took out the heart scale, the little bastard has been unwilling to accept, this time, he how also have to let her accept!


    After taking his heart scales, it will be his people!


    "Tangtang..." He gently called her name, and then handed over the heart scale, "I''m sorry, can you forgive me?"Su Tang is still in a trance. What''s she thinking about? What did he do to ask her to forgive him? Shouldn''t she ask for forgiveness?


    "Forgive What? "


    Her voice was so weak that she obviously forgot what she was angry about.


    Su Mo secretly let out a sigh of relief. Then, he suddenly found something wrong.


    Wait a minute. When he was possessed, all eight pieces would come out to make trouble. Generally, he would fight in the sea of his consciousness. But this time, he clearly remembered that the little bastards came in and threatened and lured them. For the first time, the eight pieces didn''t fight, but obediently chose to merge.


    Su Mo squints his eyes, then his pupils shrink with delight.


    The sea of consciousness is out of control, but there is no accident. What happens in it must have something to do with her. When she enters, does she see the pictures that she has forgotten?


    Well, he is making a bold guess. With the arrogance of a little bastard, if he doesn''t remember anything, he won''t show the appearance of guilty heart.


    "Sugar, you forgot about the roof?" Su Mo did not tear it down, but chose to take it step by step.


    This can''t be urgent. Boil the frog in warm water. If you let the little bastard know that you have found her little secret, you may run away again.


    Su Tang suddenly remembered the roof under his reminding, which was not a big deal at all.


    "I remember."


    Su Mo, "this is my apology gift, can you accept it?" With that, he bowed his head and said in a dumb voice, "if you don''t want to accept it, lose it."


    Su Tang was guilty, but he apologized, which made her feel a little sorry.


    What''s more, the scales of heart protection have been pulled down. You can''t really lose them.


    "That''s fine." Sue sugar difficult mouth, "just give me custody."


    Yes, it''s safekeeping! She doesn''t take this gift, she just keeps it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1416

    Su Tang''s guilty heart makes Su Mo ecstatic. His heart beats wildly, but he still keeps calm on the surface. He hangs the heart protecting scale around Su Tang''s neck. Today''s heart protecting scale is not only a scale, but also a gem inlaid with gems. Fortunately, this gem is not a strange Emerald, but a dark blue like the sea. In this way, it''s covered The gorgeous scales, in this way, but more low-key.


    The dragon''s heart protecting scale is gorgeous. It''s just like a huge treasure hanging on the chest. Moreover, the treasure is unique and eye-catching.


    Su Tang is not a high-profile person. Although this sapphire is also valuable, it is barely acceptable.


    Looking at the scales on her chest, she always felt hot, but she couldn''t take them off, so she stammered and repeated, "I''ll keep them for the time being, for the time being."


    Su Mo''s chest shakes slightly and gives out a pleasant smile. His little wife is shy. How long has she not seen such a wonderful picture?


    It''s lovely. I want to


    Su Mo licked the corner of his lips, his eyes were slightly dim, and then he swept the tip of his eyes aside. The clever and motionless God of light didn''t hate this cheap son so much. After all, if it wasn''t for him, the little girl would still be in the shell now.


    The God of light suddenly received his father''s eyes. For some reason, he always had the illusion that he was caught doing something wrong. He scratched his hair, thought about it, and found nothing wrong, so he whispered: "father, you look at me like this..."


    Before he finished, Su Mo clapped his hand on his shoulder.


    "I haven''t seen you for nearly ten thousand years. I''m growing up."


    Progress?


    Su Mo looks at this more and more tender and young face. When he used to be the God of death, he was very annoyed that the boy was clinging to his little wife. Now he managed to get rid of it and come back.


    However, the boy just reluctantly helped himself. His eyes moved, and it was not impossible for him to stay, but he had to change his face.


    The God of light was trembling. The palm of his hand was not light. His body was shaking.


    "My father taught me well."


    This words a, Su Mo suddenly hook lips a smile, "I can''t how teach, still you comprehend of good.". But... "


    This is just two words, but it can lift the heart of the God of light.


    "No, but what?"


    The God of light stammered, but Su Mo''s smile became more and more brilliant. "As the main god of one side of the world, growing so young and tender has no future, and can''t hold people down. You call me father, I can''t ignore it." He said slowly, but the God of light was not a fool. He could not see what he was doing.


    But the God of light couldn''t beat him, and he didn''t dare to ask Su Tang for help, so he just said, "father, you said."


    Su Mo smiles, "come on, I''ll help you."


    He didn''t know that there was no trace of damage in the magic when he cast the magic directly at the God of light, so the God of light didn''t resist, but the damage didn''t hurt. That is to say, a beautiful young man suddenly turned into a bad old man. Although his golden hair didn''t turn white, the one with a lot of whiskers could tie several small braids.


    Su Tang was shocked. Looking at the God of light, she almost cried.


    However, Su Mo opened his eyes to tell lies, and even explained to Su Tang: "the God of light used to be like this, but he was afraid that you would not recognize him, so he changed his image. Do you think he''s more powerful now? "


    Su Tang''s mouth is slightly puffed. Do you call this Wei Wu?


    However, under his power, the God of light can only admit this power with tears in his eyes.


    "It''s mighty."


    Su Mo was very satisfied, and he patted him on the shoulder like encouragement. "It''s good. In the future, in the face of those who dare to bully you, you can go straight up and don''t be afraid."


    What are you afraid of? When was the God of light afraid?


    Oh, no, he was afraid of this guy.


    "Thank you, father."


    Hearing his thanks, Su Mo was more satisfied. "Good. If someone bullies you in the future, remember to call me. I''ll help you beat him later."


    The God of light can''t stay here any longer. Yes, he did have this image in the past, but it was before, and now it is now. In the past, it really needs the authority of age to suppress it, but now who doesn''t like the beauty?


    The God of light wanted to cry, but he didn''t dare to say.


    He could only cry to Su Tang and say, "mother, since father is OK, I''ll go back."


    Su Tang AI, his mother almost choked when he yelled. She yelled at her mother with a face like Santa Claus. She really accepted incompetence.


    "Then you Be careful on the way? "


    The God of light didn''t dare to say more. He was afraid that Su Mo would make some terrible moves. Although he was reluctant to give up his mother, he left obediently.


    As soon as he left, Su Mo changed. He still remembers that the little girl likes those furry cubs best. There are no fragments of him, but it''s not a big problem. He can pretend.With a bang, Su Tang looked at the living man beside her turning into a little white puppet with long hair. At that moment, her eyes were all bright, but she didn''t dare to touch it.


    She can remember that this guy is not a good man. He has nothing to offer. There must be a conspiracy.


    "How did you suddenly become a cat?"


    "I was hurt a little before, so I''m not stable. You know I''ve changed from a shark to a dragon egg, and now I guess I''m like that again." When Su Mo said this, he pretended to be weak and helpless. He went to Su Tang''s feet and rubbed, "Tang Tang, it''s cold here. Can you hold me?"


    What a nice green tea.


    Su Tang, who is a good judge of bitches, knows what he wants to do as soon as he hears it. It''s nothing more than showing weakness and trying to arouse her sympathy. If she had been hooked before, now She narrowed her eyes. Instead of picking him up, she stepped back.


    "Oh, no, I''m allergic to cat hair."


    Su Mo never thought that the little girl would follow him. At that time, his little paws were stiff in the air and motionless.


    Su Tang kept smiling, but she didn''t come back. Now she can still be used by him, so she won''t be called Su Tang.


    "But what can I do now? You have no strength and I can''t hold you." Su Tang wrinkled her little face in embarrassment. She suddenly snapped her fingers in the middle of a sound


    Su Mo shakes his ears and always feels an ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, the little girl did not know where to find a sack, and then shook open, "come on, Kitty, get in, I''ll carry you away."


    Su Mo looked at the sack with compound fertilizer written on it, and then at the little girl with a bright smile. He Can he refuse?


    "Where do you come from, you sack?"


    Su Mo asked. At last, he was about to collapse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1417

    When it comes to this sack, I used to buy some fertilizer with the system.


    Today, the system is living a small life of farming and providing for the aged. Because it loves to grow radishes and wants to experience the happiness of old farmers, it has to do everything by itself, fertilize the land and don''t know how its claws can do it.


    One day, when the bag was taken out for use, she threw it to the storage ring. She thought that when the dog needed it, she would take it out again.


    Unexpectedly, it was of great use.


    She looked at Su Mo''s face refuse, almost collapse of the inquiry, music almost laugh.


    The, who let him this period of time take advantage of her amnesia, can force the routine of her!


    "This is my dog''s, you know it''s just a little fun, grow a little radish, you don''t have to say, the taste is pretty good." She said, opening the sack wider. "Come on, Kitty, don''t mind. Jump in quickly."


    Su Mo routine can''t be replaced by routine. What can we do? You can only squeeze your nose in!


    As soon as he jumped in, Su Tang, as if afraid of his repentance, immediately tied her pocket tightly, leaving him no gap at all.


    He wanted to protest, but Sutang said, "you just said it was cold? Since it''s cold, you''ve got to tighten the gap so that the wind won''t blow in. "


    Su Mo was choked straight sneezing, but unable to refute, can only hold breathing patience.


    He didn''t know how long he had been walking. All he knew was that after Sutang put the bag down, he rushed to the room to take a bath for the first time.


    The moment the hot water came down, he felt reborn.


    The system is carrying a hammer to grow vegetables. When it sees something white and big running by, it is very curious. It thinks that its cubs have picked up some small animals.


    "Son, where did you pick up this little thing? What a strange smell? "


    Su Tang threw the bag of compound fertilizer to the system, and then said with a smile, "you smell it again. What''s the taste?"


    The system opened its mouth slightly, then suddenly said, "isn''t this the bag I used for fertilizing? No wonder I find this strange smell a little familiar. "


    The system put the bag away while it said. Although the bag is ugly, it can still be used for washing.


    "By the way, sugar, you haven''t told me what you picked up again?" As it said, it recalled the picture that had just flashed by, and said, "it''s like a big mouse."


    At this time, Su ¡¤ big mouse ¡¤ Mo is rubbing the bath crazily. The little puppet cat''s hair is long and hard to rub. He wants Su Tang to come in to help take a bath, but after the sack incident, he knows that his routine can''t reach her.


    Su Mo sighed and had to wash himself.


    After a long time, he finally came out with the fragrance, but he heard Su Tang say to the system, "yes, I picked it up by the side of the road. Looking at the poor man, I picked it up."


    As soon as Su Tang finished, he saw a fluffy hair ball running over. The kitten was fluffy and lovely in the sun. It was cute and exploded, especially the small ears. When they ran, they were shaking and shaking, so that people could hardly control them.


    Unfortunately, she resisted the impulse and directly sidestepped away.


    Su Mo ran too fast and rushed to the big tree planted in the yard.


    Su Tang gave a cry, bent her eyes and said helplessly: "Oh, I told you that my cat hair is allergic. How can you forget? But does it hurt? "


    Bump is not hurt, at least also has the divine personality, and he deliberately sell stupid weakness, is to make her soft hearted, but failed.


    As the onlooker who witnessed the whole process, the system was confused.


    What the hell?


    When did his cubs get allergic to cats? This is nonsense!


    The system wants to ask, but Yu Guang sweeps Su Tang''s smiley little expression and instantly understands it.


    Well, it got it!


    Cats are not ordinary cats. They must be male owners.


    Before, the God of light said that when the man was in danger, she was still so nervous. Now how could she come back alone? Besides, the man could make her laugh like this.


    It tut a, worthy of this couple, often can play different new tricks.


    "You go on, I have something else to do. I''ll go on growing vegetables."


    It slowly and leisurely jump away, suddenly, Su Mo noticed the rabbit hair on its body.


    Why is cat hair allergic and rabbit hair not?


    "Tangtang, besides cat hair, are you allergic to other hairs?"


    He seemed to ask casually, but Sue sugar guessed his trick, just to ask her why cat hair is allergic, but rabbit hair is not allergic.


    "In this case..." She lengthened her voice and said, "who knows."


    Originally, she planned to say that she was allergic to cat hair, but she underestimated Su Mo''s shamelessness. This guy changed again in front of her face.The little puppet cat has changed into a rabbit!


    Why is he so shameless!


    Su Tang looked at the rabbit at her feet, and then looked at the system not far away. She also drew fiercely from the corner of her mouth.


    The couple are really poisonous. What''s the matter with the rabbit?!


    Su Mo will be shameless to play to the extreme, after all, is not an ordinary rabbit, so a jump can jump directly to her arms.


    "Tangtang, maybe my aura was damaged before, and there was a chill hovering in my body all the time."


    Listen to this, in order to take advantage of her, he is really embarrassed. He can even say such shameless words.


    "Damaged aura? Is there a chill in the body? "


    Su Mo knows that he can''t be shameful when chasing his wife. If he wants to show weakness, he has to show weakness. Otherwise, the little girl still refuses him?


    Before because of amnesia, but also routine, now she has recovered memory, can only rely on tear face.


    Su Tang was not stingy this time. She reached out and touched the rabbit''s head. Suddenly, she said with a smile, "by the way, I have a way to make you warm up quickly."


    Su Mo thought she was going to put herself in her arms and carry it with her every day. The next second, her hand, which used to caress the rabbit''s head, began to go all the way down. Finally, she gently circled the rabbit''s tail.


    "If our side of the children''s cold is too serious, it will be anal plug medicine treatment, we little rabbit body cold, or try this method?"


    As soon as the words came out, Su Mo felt the chrysanthemum tightening and the tiger shaking.


    "Medicine in the anus?"


    What''s the terrible treatment barrier?


    "I refuse!"


    It''s one thing to be shameless after your wife, but who can do this kind of treatment?


    Su Tang, however, pressed him in her arms with a smile and said slowly: "Mo Mo, we can treat you when we are sick. You are good, I will be very gentle ~"


    Su Mo''s former son was still happy that he finally got her hug, but now he has four feet and wants to run away from her arms madly.


    Help, wife, it''s terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1418

    The system is still holding a water pipe in its hand, watering its vegetable field, and then heard the topic of such an alarm.


    It was shocked and its paws began to shake.


    Anus Play?


    Are they playing so crazy now? Can''t ordinary play satisfy them?


    The system just thought about the picture, and the rabbit hair stood up in horror. At last, I couldn''t help looking back. Good guy, the man who was just a kitten has changed into a rabbit!


    The system shakes with fright, and the water pipe in the hand changes its direction and sprays out.


    This spray, the water all sprayed on Su Tang and her arms of the rabbit, I do not know if the sun is particularly good today, after the water pipe spray past, there is a small rainbow around.


    Such a coincidence, Rao is Su Mo also Leng for a while.


    "This is It''s a gift. "


    Su Mo, who had been sprayed with water, was still a little angry, but as soon as the colorful rainbow appeared, he became happy.


    Look, even the rainbow is celebrating their reunion.


    When people are happy, everything will become beautiful and lovely.


    Su Tang''s face was slightly distorted when she heard the four words of "Heaven''s blessing". Sure enough, love makes people lose their wits. Who would have thought that the arrogant and arrogant man who had been fighting against heaven and earth had been sprayed with water, but finally he was depressed because of the rainbow. No, he was not only depressed, but also happy.


    She tugged at the corners of her mouth and looked at the system without expression. "Is it fun?"


    If you ask like this, the system will say it''s fun. Anyway, it''s not the spray.


    "It''s fun." The system quietly put away the water pipe, and then said: "look how happy you are, I''ll help you."


    Look at these two old guys. Now they are bullying him. They look down on him. He''s a single dog for ten thousand years. He''s playing the game of metamorphosis on him!


    It''s time!


    We should nourish them with water!


    The system does not admit that it is sour, let alone envious.


    This is very suitable. The little magic dragon who went out to play just came back. When he saw so much water on the ground, plus Su Tang and the little rabbit in his arms, his eyes lit up.


    "Oh, my dear mama, are you playing water splashing?"


    Little magic dragon child''s heart, now is the age of favorite play, don''t look at the water splashing game naive, but it love this naive.


    Anyway, it''s also a dragon. It''s no problem to call the wind and the rain.


    It began to cast, and soon the little courtyard was covered with dark clouds.


    The disciples of hengzong who lived outside were excited. No matter how young the little magic dragon was, he abandoned them for countless streets. It was a divine beast, and it was rare for them to cast magic. Naturally, they didn''t want to miss it.


    So they ran to the yard, and because they were really curious, they asked.


    "Su Shen, what spell are you casting? I wonder if we have the honor to have a look at it? "


    Calling the wind and calling the rain is very common in the world of cultivating immortals. As long as the cultivation reaches the golden elixir stage, it''s just that the cultivation in this world has just started. Most of the practitioners just build the foundation, and the golden elixir is rare.


    Therefore, the existence like Su Tang, in their eyes, is the God in their heart.


    To be around God, even if not her disciple, will benefit a lot if you can get her guidance occasionally.


    Little magic dragon didn''t think so much about it. It just wanted to play a game, but it was a lively game. Now they are the only people in the yard, and they are not happy to play.


    "It''s boring outside the yard. Come in, let''s play a game!"


    As soon as the little magic dragon invited, the disciples of hengzong naturally agreed. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Who knows when the next time will be.


    Soon, the little yard was full of people.


    Little magic dragon likes to be lively, but when Su Tang left, Li Qiu was too strict, so he could only suppress his nature. Now when he comes back to Su Tang, he has more fun.


    "Come on, let''s play water splashing!"


    "By the way, since we all have accomplishments, don''t hide them. Take out all the skills you have. Whoever gets wet will be eliminated!"


    Hengzong''s disciples have been trembling ever since hengzong''s accident. Now it''s hard to relax when they want to play with the little magic dragon.


    "Good!"


    "Elder martial brother, I will challenge you!"


    "Yes, let''s form a group to see who can eliminate the elder martial brother!"


    "Brothers, let''s enlarge our courage. Come on, who''s going to form a group with me? We''re young dragon SPLASHERS!"


    "You, Mr. dragon, I want to play with Mr. rabbit! Mr. rabbit is so lovely. He must be more lovely when he''s wet! "


    Mr. rabbit in their mouth is the system.


    There was no name in the system, and the disciples of hengzong didn''t dare to call it Gouzi like Su Shen, so they used the honorary name of Mr.The system did not expect that it just accidentally sprayed the water by hand sliding, and as a result, it sprayed such a big game.


    What''s more, Mr. rabbit''s wet body is lovely. What''s the ghost situation?


    Can it be called cute? That''s Yingwu! Can''t see it small, feel it weak!


    The system hasn''t played like this for a long time. It was suggested by little magic dragon, and its heart was itching. It quietly picked up the water pipe on the ground, turned on the tap secretly, and then sprayed it directly at them without other people''s knowledge.


    Many hengzong disciples were sprayed thoroughly, and someone screamed on the spot.


    "Oh! Who is it? Who is it


    The system laughs, "this is preemptive!"


    When the system moves, other people immediately take out their weapons. At this time, if Su Tang takes the top magic weapon, she can''t afford to play. Instead of suppressing these people all at once, she throws out the rabbit in her arms.


    Before throwing it out, she laughed very gently and said, "come on, Mo Mo, I''ll show you what it means to be dangerous."


    Sick and injured this kind of nonsense, she does not believe, what body cold, take advantage of is true!


    Now, it''s time to wake it up with water.


    The little rabbit was suddenly thrown into the air, and other people saw it and pointed the water at it one after another.


    The system is more rampant. It''s like revenge. Turn on the tap until the end, and then use the water pipe to feed it.


    The disciples of hengzong didn''t know that the weak and pitiful little rabbit in front of them was the Dragon Master who made them tremble. When they saw that it was alone, they took it as their target.


    For a moment, Su Mo seems to have been "targeted" by others. People pour water on him wherever he goes.


    But at this time, Su Tang also voiced to him, "little Mo Mo, I don''t think you can''t afford to play, can you? Playing a water splashing game can''t scare those lovely little humans. "


    As soon as Su Mo heard this, the rabbit''s face was almost distorted.


    Those damned human beings are lovely. Isn''t he cute?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1419

    Su Mo can''t intimidate them with coercion, but he can only flee madly, but maybe his appearance is too funny, Su Tang can''t stand up straight.


    Su Mo wanted to kill these damned human beings, but listening to his little wife laughing so happily, he was reluctant for a while.


    Just play with her. He will charge interest later.


    Su Mo fled madly, which made other hengzong disciples fight high. Finally, he could only hide in the corner where no one saw him.


    The little magic dragon is more crazy. Others can take bottled water at most. It pours well and lets the dark cloud run after others. The dark cloud runs and rains at the same time. Soon many disciples are drenched.


    "Lying trough, there are RMB players!"


    "Umbrella! Come on, hold the umbrella


    "Ah, where''s that cute little rabbit just now?"


    The disciples of hengzong began to look for Su mo. at this time, Su Tang also found out that the male master was hiding.


    However, compared with other people, Su Tang''s search for someone is accurate. No, this guy uses magic to turn himself into a carrot. He just stays in the radish pit. At first glance, no one will notice.


    Su Tang slowly stepped on his feet, and finally squatted in front of him, "Oh, this radish seems to be short of water, otherwise, I''ll pour some water for him."


    As soon as she said this, suddenly, there was a little rabbit in her arms.


    The little rabbit was all wet, but Sue Tang didn''t abandon it. She just remembered that she had been a rabbit in a certain world before. It''s really her turn. Now it''s her turn to be the master.


    Su Mo has long been shameless to play to the extreme, chasing his wife, relying on force alone can not, fight is thick skinned.


    In the past, he disdained the kind of man who pretended to be cute. He thought it was Niang Pao, but now he thinks that what about Niang Pao? As long as his little wife likes it, he is willing to let him wear a small skirt.


    As soon as he heard that Su Tang wanted to water him, his eyes suddenly fell into a trance.


    My little wife watered him. How? In what position?


    Sue sugar didn''t notice that the little rabbit in her arms had red ears. She just didn''t notice, and her chin was licked by something.


    She slightly a Leng, but see little rabbit in her arms on tiptoe, stretched out a lovely and pink tongue.


    At that moment, her head was just like the explosion, with only two words left in her head.


    Pitifully, the rabbit''s hair was wet, but he stood trembling in her arms and flattered her with his pink tongue. For a moment, Su Tang forgot his terrible past.


    Su Mo was really open-minded. After he found that the little girl liked hairy things most and cute things, he stepped on her face.


    "Sugar has water under her chin."


    While he said, he smashed it. Finally, he bent his long rabbit ears and said, "it''s sweet."


    Su Tang takes a cool breath. It''s cute. It''s so cute. How can I break it!


    No, no, no, no!


    This is a man in sheep''s clothing. No, it''s a wolf in rabbit''s clothing. Although he is lovely now, once he takes off this disguise, he is the most terrible beast.


    Su Mo saw that she was not moved, so he sent out his unique skill again. He stood on tiptoe again. Previously, he just tentatively licked the water on her chin. This time, he was even more desperate and aimed directly at her red lips.


    Selling cute is also a technical job, but Su Mo obviously knows it well.


    The little girl''s thin lips were soft and soft. Su Mo just touched them lightly and wanted to change back into human shape and press her under her body.


    But now is not the time.


    In order to accomplish her task, the little girl used to curry favor with him in various ways. Now her position is changed, and it''s his turn to curry favor with him.


    It''s just that Su Tang was oppressed by the task at the beginning, and he was somewhat reluctant. Su Mo was different. He was so happy that he even felt that he didn''t do enough.


    "Sugar is sugar. It''s sweeter." When he said this, he licked his thin lip.


    To tell you the truth, Su Mo is now a rabbit image, not a bit handsome and beautiful, but inexplicably, when he said this, Su Tang automatically brought into his human face.


    Then, with a bang, her face turned red.


    "Su Mo! Be serious


    Su Mo tilted his head, and then blinked his watery eyes. She had been doing this action before. If she saw too much, he naturally learned it.


    When Su Tang looked at him with this expression, he wanted to give his life to him. Now they are swapping. To be honest, Su Tang can''t control him any more.


    Just lovely.


    I want to


    Cough, cough.


    Su Tang coughs crazily, but because there are too many disciples of hengzong around her, and she doesn''t want to be surrounded, she takes Su Mo to the corner, a corner that no one can find.


    "You, change back!" Su Tang deliberately harsh words, and said: "I know you can change back now!"A good black man, nothing to sell what cute, this is not to her old life!


    Su Mo has been with her for so many years, but he can''t see the little girl''s wavering. He smiles, but he doesn''t want to change back. Instead, he says, "I want to experience all your previous identities."


    Su Tang didn''t react at first. Then, he continued: "I''m very impressed. You''ve had such an identity as a rabbit."


    Rabbit''s identity Su Tang has an impression that it''s an orc world. As a moon rabbit, she is just like Tang Seng''s flesh, but she has no self-protection ability. In order to get close to him and not be eaten by him, she spent a lot of effort.


    She squinted. "So, now it''s compensation?"


    Both of them are smart people. She didn''t want to hide things like Su Tang''s recovery of memory from him for long. After all, with his city, as long as his IQ goes up, she will find out.


    As he thought, he knew her, just as she knew him when she recovered her memory.


    Su Mo didn''t deny the word compensation, but he didn''t admit it. He just said, "more than that."


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows? What else is there? "


    Su Mo, "you were forced, but I''m different. Compensation is part of it, but I just want to prove myself."


    Su Tang looked at him speechless, Su Mo said: "I want to prove myself, I love you, no task, no apology, no gratitude."


    "I love you."


    Su Tang was stunned. She once told him that the reason why he liked himself was that she had helped him. When he was in the most difficult time, she stood beside him. But at the same time, she also said that she was not sincere, but he took the gratitude as love.


    This kind of love based on deception can''t be called love at all.


    But now, he has to prove himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1420

    He was a serious man in those days. Now, in order to pursue his wife by all means, he will never change back. Su Mo finds that compared with him in human form, the little girl seems to have no resistance to the hairy man.


    In fact, love doesn''t need to be specially proved. It can be reflected from small details and daily life.


    At this time, although Su Mo wanted to prove that he loved her, he was not in a hurry for this moment.


    The water splashing Festival is still going on. The disciples of hengzong have been repressed for so long that they can relax and play hard. But the excitement and laughter behind them seem to have nothing to do with them. They just stand in the secret corner and block everything.


    Su Tang is confessed in vain. It must be false to say that she has no palpitation in her heart. She has lived for tens of thousands of years and experienced countless worlds. However, because of the desalinator of feelings, she doesn''t understand love. She knows that Su Mo is special in her heart. This time, she doesn''t want to miss it.


    Play to play, make to make, the husband still has to.


    Even she knows that Su Mo loves her. If she doesn''t love her, how can she be willing to look for her for a thousand years and wait for her to be shut up for a hundred years.


    Su Tang has played countless roles, and her acting skills are at her fingertips. She has never seen any scenes before, but this time, maybe because she cares, she feels a little nervous.


    Su Mo is too straightforward.


    But She likes such blatant frankness and partiality.


    "How do you want to prove yourself?" Her eyes were a little erratic, and she didn''t dare to look directly at each other, but she was a little pleased.


    She wasted a lot of energy before she didn''t let her mouth rise, but Su Mo said: "love that can be said is not love, so I want to prove myself with practical actions."


    They have experienced thousands of mountains and rivers, it is not too much to say that the vicissitudes of life, but this will make su Tang, like the first time in love, nervous body are tense up.


    "Well, since it''s practical, can you get off me now?" Su sugar said, can''t help muttering, "also didn''t see a few husband is to let the wife hold."


    Su Mo thought that it would take a long time for the little girl to be enlightened. He was used to waiting, to her heartlessness, and to her refusal and withdrawal. So he didn''t expect to respond to this confession.


    His little girl is worth waiting, and he is willing to wait.


    He thought it would come a long time later, but he just waited.


    What did his little girl just say?


    Husband?


    She called her husband?!


    Su Mo''s pupil was shocked. Because he was too excited, his voice trembled.


    "You, what did you just call me?"


    Although Su Tang used to be a sea king and a scum girl, she never let go of her true feelings at that time, so she can act so easily and shamelessly. However, no one can be calm when facing the people she really likes.


    "What are you talking about? I just let you off me! "


    Su Mo was very excited, "no, it''s not that. You just called me!"


    Su Tang touched her nose and refused to admit, "what are you shouting about?"


    Su mo of course is to hear her shout, just so excited, "you just called my husband! I heard you! Don''t tell me you heard me wrong. I won''t hear you wrong! " He said, the smile of the corner of his mouth could not be suppressed, and he laughed like a silly rabbit, very blind.


    Su Tang made a big blush. When she heard it, she heard it. Why did she shout it out!


    At this time, a disciple of hengzong found their trace, and then the other party screamed.


    "Ah! I found Su Shen and her little rabbit! Come on


    Suddenly they appeared, Su Tang didn''t pay much attention to the outside world because of Su Mo''s relationship, so she was drenched thoroughly.


    Splash a basin of water, sugar drenched from head to tail.


    Hengzong''s disciples were also surprised. It was su Shen. How could they be easily splashed by water? So they played back. No one thought that they would succeed.


    So this one pours, the other side is stupid.


    "I Am I in trouble? "


    "Su Shen, yes, I''m sorry."


    "Su Shen, I apologize. I didn''t mean to splash you."


    In the end, hengzong disciples still have to rely on her for the existence of gods. How dare they make mistakes.


    Their splashing made Su Tang''s hot face cool down a lot. She was not angry. She just waved her hand to let them continue to play, but the disciples of hengzong were still worried, for fear that she would drive them away.


    "Su Shen, does it really matter?"


    "Sushen, let''s go get your clothes and change them."


    "Yes, if Su Shen didn''t dislike it, hengzong had a lot of Su brocade dresses. I''ll bring them all to you."


    Sue sugar grabs the rabbit on the ground, doesn''t embarrass these people, just says: "OK, I have something to do with my little pet, you continue to play." With that, he took the rabbit''s ear and went back to his room.The disciples of hengzong were so scared that they almost lost their mind to play.


    "Su Shen has a good temper. I didn''t get angry when I spilled water on him."


    "I''ve just been full of the four big words" my life is over! "


    "Well? Su Shen doesn''t mind. We can''t really take it seriously. That''s su Shen. We have to make amends. "


    "Then you say, how can we make amends? I''m afraid Su Shen doesn''t like gold, silver and jewelry. If you look around the courtyard and pick up a corner, it''s very valuable. "


    A group of disciples were discussing together. Later, they didn''t know who was slapping their thighs and yelling, "yes.".


    "You say! There are so many small animals in Sushen''s yard. Sushen must like animals very much. Why don''t we catch a spirit beast for Sushen? "


    "That''s a good idea!"


    "It''s perfect. That''s it!"


    Hengzong disciples said to do it as soon as possible. There are not many spirit beasts in the world, but there are also some pure little demons. That''s a good choice. What''s more, it''s su Shen. It''s a great honor to be with her.


    Besides, Su Tang''s first thought when she came back to the house was to change clothes. Although she was able to dry clothes, she still liked to change clothes directly.


    It''s just


    She looked at the rabbit and thought about it. Finally, she picked up his ear and threw him out.


    "Wait for me outside."


    Su Mo was left outside, people are stupid.


    No, just now I grabbed his ear and put him in. As a result, I lost him?


    "Sugar, why did you throw me?"


    "Sugar, I want to come in."


    He cried and cried, and finally even his wife cried out, just like a poor husband who was shut out of the door. He could only pray for his wife to speak to him.


    "Wife, why did you throw me out? We are husband and wife


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1421

    Although Su Tang knows her mind, she can''t change clothes in front of Su mo.


    But Su Mo, who spoke a lot, dared to call her wife openly in the end. After hearing her blush, she quickly pulled people back in.


    She didn''t see what she was catching. Anyway, she was caught. Until the door was closed, she found that what she was catching was the other party''s ear.


    Her little face is crimson and her earlobes are pink. When her eyes stare at Su Mo, she not only has no momentum, but also almost makes Su Mo look crisp.


    "Wife..."


    Or that sentence, chasing a daughter-in-law can''t be shameful!


    Su Mo is still able to climb along the pole. Now even his wife is shouting. Su Tang''s face is even redder and his voice stutters.


    "Blind, what are you shouting about?" She became angry, and could not help pulling the rabbit''s ear, "who let you shout like this, I agree to associate with you?"


    Although Su Mo was grabbed by the ear, but the whole person is happy, "good Ba, my wife doesn''t want me to shout, then I''ll shout another." He said and looked at her with a smile, "why don''t you call it baby?"


    "Treasure, treasure what shell!" Su Tang stares at him with a red face. If he shouts like this, others will know they have an affair.


    No, no, she hasn''t thought of disclosing their relationship so soon.


    Only in the face of the person you like can you be shy and shy. Su Tang used to be so nervous when she was attacking the male leader? She has always been relaxed. It seems that everything is under her control. Now, like a 17-year-old girl, she is so shy that people can''t help but want to bully her.


    Once upon a time, it was su Tang who didn''t want to be shameful. Now the two-level reversal has naturally become Su Mo who didn''t want to be shameful.


    He even thought that the little girl had conquered so many of his worlds in those years. The men in each world were different in appearance and character. She worked so hard that he had to repay her well. The best way was to use the appearance of those people in those years to pursue her again, and make up for all the things he had regretted.


    "But you are my baby." Su Tang blinked. The rabbit''s eyes were not big, but Su Tang felt that there was a sea of stars in his eyes. When he looked deep and beautiful, he couldn''t help looking more.


    Su Tang was suddenly so fiercely pursued by him that she almost couldn''t catch it.


    Fortunately, she bit the tip of her tongue, sober a lot, "no, you change one."


    "Well, no wife, no baby, then I''ll call you honey."


    "Not yet? What about Hani? Honey The more the


    went on, the more pain she felt on the tip of the sugar. She was sober now. Now she was led by him. This is not enough. She has to take the initiative.


    "You''d better call me candy!"


    , yes, it''s called the name, the other garish local nickname, she refused.


    Su Mo felt sorry, but he was not reconciled. "Can''t we really change another one? In fact, I think... "


    "Stop!" Shaking heaven and earth, he said, "no, I don''t want you to think, I want to think I can call candy, or I will call you what I do!"


    As soon as Su Mo heard it, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    What do you call him?


    Calling him husband? Or call him baby?


    Oh, just think about it!


    "What does Tangtang want to call me?" He asked, and at the same time hastily gave the answer, "in fact, I like everything."


    Su Tang''s throbbing heart finally calmed down a lot, and she didn''t feel nervous and shy at the beginning. She said, "you know the level of my name, but since you like it, I''ll call you er Gou in the future. If you can''t, you''ll be Tiezhu. If you can''t, you''ll be Longdan. Ah! By the way, you are a rabbit now. With such snow-white rabbit hair, I''d better call you Xiaobai. "


    She said while laughing, as for Su Mo, the whole person was stunned.


    These are all nicknames. They are totally different from what he thought!


    "I refuse."


    Su Tang, "why refuse? You just said that no matter what my name is, you will like it very much. "


    Su Mo choked. He wanted to say something different from what he thought!


    "Come on, listen to you. I call you Tangtang, and you call me by my name." He hung the rabbit''s head, originally thought that the relationship between the two people would be further after they opened up. As a result, the little girl changed her clothes to avoid him, and even the nickname didn''t make him feel intimate.


    Rabbit Rabbit is not happy!


    Su Mo''s naked eye is not happy. It''s clear that two old guys, who are tens of thousands of years old, are just like a childish child when they fall in love. Because of a name, they even argue.


    But in the end, Su Mo compromised.


    I can''t help it. My wife has to spoil me.


    ¡­¡­


    Since Su Mo understood Su Tang''s intention, he was more and more aggressive. Of course, this was his discovery. He found that the little girl was very shy. If he didn''t take the initiative, I''m afraid he might not be able to wait for her to take the initiative in the vicissitudes of life.But it doesn''t matter. It''s all small things.


    They wasted so long time. Now they like each other. Su Mo doesn''t want to be separated any more, but Su Tang is a little shy.


    That night, Su Mo is very shameless to sell cute with the image of little rabbit, and wants to sleep with her!


    "Tangtang, you see, you like me and I like you. We like each other. Why can''t we sleep together?"


    Sue sugar stammered. She couldn''t tell why. If she really wanted to say it, maybe she was nervous.


    She didn''t feel nervous after drinking the holy things of the demon king, but she took the initiative to eat them. But now she pinches them because she likes them.


    She is afraid to sleep with this guy. She will lose sleep!


    "No, you have to give me some time." As she said this, she made excuses for herself. In the end, she said far fetched: "you see, no one just fell in love with others and slept together. This is an improper relationship. We have to go step by step! Yes, it''s gradual, it''s slow. "


    Su Mo jumped onto her bed, angry and funny. For the first time, he found that a little girl was so shy.


    "We''ve known each other for tens of thousands of years."


    But Sutang said, "that''s not the same!"


    Su Mo, "why not?"


    Su Tang touched her nose and didn''t dare to look directly at her. She said in a low voice, "before, I just took all this as a game. Do you play games? The most important thing is to let go and operate Sao. But now it''s different. When serious people fall in love, they sleep together in the first place. That''s playing hooligans."


    Su Mo almost choked on her.


    "So you lied to me before?" He looked at her pitifully, this is a little rabbit, so it''s even more pitiful, "when I was playing games, I really didn''t have a little heart?"


    Su Tang explained solemnly, "there''s an emotional diluter."


    This words a, Su Mo immediately covered the chest.


    "Originally, it was all my wishful thinking."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1422

    Su Mo and Su Tang have been entangled for tens of thousands of years. In the early years, they were hurt by her liver. They wanted to kill them several times, but in the end, he was reluctant to give up. Fortunately, his reluctance made him wait for today.


    He didn''t think that the little girl who had been enlightened would become so innocent that he wanted to bully her.


    The feeling desalinator is the pain in his heart, which reminds him all the time that all those beautiful memories are illusions, and they don''t exist, but now they are different.


    He plays a rogue. If she used to be a little girl, she would calculate the gains and losses and the completion of tasks. But now she is blushing and gives such a green response.


    This small expression, see of Su Mo whole person all crisp, his little wife how can be so lovely.


    Su Tang was at a loss by his wishful thinking. Once she fell in love with him, she found out how much she had gone too far.


    She takes him as an NPC and a game character strategy, but for Su Mo, every life is a real experience. He will be painful, sad and sad. After she takes his heart away, she pats her ass and leaves.


    This is really It''s indescribable.


    Sue sugar began to feel annoyed and even more distressed about him.


    "No, it''s not wishful thinking."


    Now, at least, it''s not wishful thinking.


    She blocked her memory at the beginning, in fact, there were signs. She liked him, cared about him, and even fell in love with him, so she was afraid.


    Once upon a time, he ran after himself, but she only found it troublesome, but later She was afraid that he would forget himself.


    No one knows what the result will be. They may forget all the past, or they may completely let her go.


    No matter which result, Sue sugar is afraid, so before the ending, she simply blocked her memory, which is pure escape. When did she escape? Only this time, she was afraid.


    She doesn''t know love, doesn''t know feelings, so she closed herself.


    She thought she would pass like this, but before she blocked her memory, there was still one point she was not willing to. What if? What if he remembered himself, what if he liked himself when she hurt him like that?


    In this way, with one in ten thousand unwilling, she fell asleep.


    Her voice was as thin as a mosquito, but Su Mo could hear it clearly.


    He grinned and wanted to hold her in his arms. Later, for fear of scaring her, he threw himself into her arms.


    She can stand still and give him all the initiative as long as she doesn''t shrink back.


    Su Mo''s attack made Su Tang freeze.


    "You..."


    She stammered, but sumo found a comfortable place and closed her eyes.


    "Good night, sugar."


    Su Mo''s rabbit hair is very smooth. It''s like silk. It''s a God. Even if it becomes a rabbit, it''s also the most precious rabbit in the world.


    Su Tang can''t put it down when she holds it. In the end, she also gives up.


    "Good night, little Momo."


    Her voice was very light, and she immediately got into bed, as if she were shy.


    They both had a comfortable sleep. Su Tang was a little stiff at the beginning, but at the end, she was very comfortable. But she never thought that the first time she woke up in the morning was so exciting.


    Before I went to sleep, I was still surrounded by a cute little rabbit. Now when I wake up, the rabbit is a transient beauty.


    Beauties are beautiful, just like the beauties in the painting, but there are many kinds of beauties. One is that they are delicate and need to be protected by others, and the other is that they are evil and perverse, which is dangerous at first sight.


    Su sugar in see each other''s face, the whole person is silly, but it is each other, in her exclamation slowly wake up.


    He blinked and suppressed the dangerous and violent feeling at the bottom of his eyes. Then he said with a smile to Su Tang, "good morning, sugar."


    Su Tang stuttered. She pointed to the person beside her. After a long time, she finally found her voice, "Qin, Qin Li?"


    Yes, the beautiful man in front of her is exactly the man she worked for the first time. Even the mole on her neck is not wrong.


    Su Mo smiles and raises her lips. The little girl''s memories are all back, but he still has to help her consolidate them. They have experienced so many worlds that they have to recall them from time to time. Although these worlds are just tasks for her, they are different in his heart.


    This is their first life.


    "Tangtang remembers him."


    Su Tang''s eyes were wide open. How could she forget?


    As the first man in her strategy, no one will forget him.


    "Why did you suddenly become him?"


    Su Mo didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked her another question, "well Does Tangtang like me like this? "


    The first man is of great significance, but somehow, some fragments suddenly come to her mind. Once upon a time, in this world, the most impressive operation she did was to write a companion script for him. She still remembers that later, he read out those scripts himself.Terrible, terrible.


    She was afraid that he would remember those things, so she immediately changed the topic, "of course, I like it. By the way, what do you eat this morning?"


    Su Mo''s hair is covered with ink on the pillow, and her clothes are not well dressed, revealing a large chest. Su Tang feels thirsty when she looks at it.


    "What would sugar like to eat?" Su Mo asked while sitting up from the bed, and said: "Western food or Chinese food?"


    Su Tang swallowed her saliva. She didn''t think she could eat any Western food or Chinese food.


    "Well Whatever. I''m not picky. "


    She didn''t know that although she was calm on the surface, the little red face betrayed her.


    Every time the little girl is shy, her face will turn red. Su Mo doesn''t tear it down, but deliberately opens the sheet. Su Tang is scared by his lift.


    "Oh! What are you doing with the quilt! " As she spoke, she turned her head in a hurry for fear of seeing any pictures.


    Su Mo pretended not to understand: "of course, I''m going to make breakfast for Tangtang. What''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar also found that her reaction was too big, and she didn''t want to, but she couldn''t control herself.


    "Nothing. I''m just afraid you''ll catch a cold. You Have you got your pants on? "


    Su Mo smile, tease wife this kind of thing can''t be urgent, have to slowly, otherwise tease wife anxious, the wife will bite.


    "You can rest assured that you will not catch a cold if you wear trousers all the time."


    Anyway, he is also a God. A God will catch a cold, and his old face will be lost.


    Su Mo said and went out. As soon as he left, Su Tang finally turned her eyes. She patted her face and said, "ah, Su Tang, what''s wrong with you! Once the sea king, how can because of the beauty counsels like this


    She whispered, on the other hand, once Su Mo went out, it caused another sensation.


    You know, the disciples of hengzong only knew him after the merging of soul fragments. Qin Li''s face was very strange to them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1423

    Hengzong disciples just came to the spirit beast to apologize. In addition to the spirit beast, there are some pure demons.


    They didn''t dare to disturb Su Tang''s sleep, so they obediently waited outside the yard, but left and right. Su Shen didn''t wait to come, but he came to Su mo. Su Mo''s appearance is completely different from that of the past, Mo hair shawl, full of imperial spirit.


    The disciples of hengzong didn''t know so many things. They were silly when they saw that each other was dignified and noble.


    No, who is this?


    Why did he come out of Sushen''s room?


    What''s more, the most important thing is, how can he come out so carelessly without wearing his clothes?!


    The disciples of hengzong always felt that they had discovered something amazing. They opened their mouths and looked at Su Mo in amazement.


    "I don''t know if this brother is Who is it? "


    Su Mo glanced at them. To him, hengzong disciples were a group of mole ants, and the little girl was kind-hearted and willing to accept them.


    "You asked me?" He showed his teeth, smile is very mild, "this you have to ask your Su God."


    The disciple of hengzong shuddered when he saw his smile.


    Elder martial brother, how terrible this guy is!


    The elder martial brother''s clothes were almost held by these younger martial brothers and sisters, but this is not the point. The point is that the elder martial brother is also very afraid.


    "We are just curious. If we disturb you, we will apologize immediately."


    The disciples of hengzong were afraid to offend Su Shen. Fortunately, the scene didn''t last long. Soon, the door of the bedroom was opened again. This time, it was su Tang who did his heart construction well.


    Su Tang tells herself that no matter Qin Li or Su Mo, they are all the same person. If there is anything to be nervous and shy about, she should be more generous and calm.


    As soon as the disciples of hengzong saw her coming out, they were like finding the backbone. They rushed to her immediately, but they were intercepted by Su mo before they could get close to her.


    Su Mo looked at these guys, smiling brightly, "what''s the matter, say the same here, your Su God can hear it."


    Darling, this strong possessiveness, don''t think they can''t hear the threat.


    In front of Su Shen, who dares to be so bold? It must be su Shen. To sum up, this guy must have a great position in Su Shen''s heart.


    The disciples of hengzong did not dare to offend anyone. Since Su Mo said so, they did not step forward.


    "Su Shen, this is the little spirit beast I found all night last night. Although he is small, he is very lively." Then he lifted up a boar.


    "Sushen Sushen, this is the rabbit I found. I saw several rabbits in your yard. I think you should like rabbits very much."


    "Sushen Sushen, I''m a fox. I''m just 800 years old this year. Please take me in. I''m good at washing and cooking."


    "Su Shensu, I''m a pheasant. If you like, I can give you all the colorful feathers on my tail."


    As soon as Su Tang wakes up, she finds that her yard is becoming a zoo. She looks at the animals in front of her and says, "what are you sending me for?"


    The disciples of hengzong scratched their heads and said in a low voice: "we see that you have so many animals in your yard. We think you should like small animals. You have helped us so much. We want to honor you."


    Sue sugar can''t laugh or cry. She doesn''t raise animals in her yard because she likes animals, but those guys are just the appearance of animals.


    For example, in the system, if he is not attached to a rabbit, but to other animals or people, there will be nothing wrong with the rabbit. Another example is the little magic dragon, which is his cub. As for the rest


    Su Tang was silent for a moment. She misunderstood that it was here.


    Su Mo turned into a dragon and a rabbit at the beginning, which has always been misunderstood by these people.


    "No, I don''t like small animals. I''m just predestined to live with them." Su Tang explained and said, "where did you catch it? Just put it back. This little wild boar is so small that it''s not weaned yet. You should send it back quickly so that the boar won''t worry."


    Su Tang''s refusal makes Su Mo feel very good, but he still has to ring the alarm for these stupid things of hengzong. Don''t send any messy things to the yard.


    "Did you practice basic skills so early in the morning? Have you practiced the technique? Have you memorized all those books? "


    Su Mo''s appearance is very much like the teacher in the morning, while the disciples of hengzong, they all shrink their heads for fear of being asked questions by him.


    Although basic skills are basic skills, they can''t be practiced successfully in one or two days. As for books, thick ones are just like Xinhua dictionaries. They can''t recite them all at once. As for techniques, they all depend on their talent. Maybe they are stupid. Their talent is lost and they can''t learn them well.


    Su Mo''s expression was so severe that the disciples of hengzong forgot one thing.How can this guy discipline them!


    "Since you can''t, what are you doing here? Don''t go away and practice slowly Su Mo directly drove the people away with his chest in his arms. Then he said to Su Tang, "Tangtang, you are too soft hearted. Look at these kids, they don''t do business one by one. They don''t know what they are thinking."


    "Just this boar..." He picked up the little boar and sniffed, "just such a little thing, they can bring it."


    "And this pheasant, more tail color, better looking? Colorful, vulgar


    "As for the fox..." Su Mo stopped, then sneered, "the hair is messy, there is no color at all, so you dare to recommend yourself, do you know what the real fox looks like?" Su Mo finished, as if to scare off competitors, he changed into a Nine Tailed Fox.


    In this world, Nine Tailed foxes are hard to find. As soon as the fox saw that all the Nine Tailed foxes came out, his legs trembled.


    "Big, my Lord."


    Su Mo looked at her condescensively, "don''t be a grown-up. Are you going to rob people with me?"


    Little fox where dare with nine tail fox adult rob people, she immediately apologized, "no, no, I''m not, I just worship Su God, so come to have a look."


    Su Mo looked at her coldly, "is it over now?"


    Little fox, "it''s over, it''s over! I''m going With that, she did not forget to take away the poor boar.


    As soon as she left, the pheasant did not dare to stay for a long time. You know, the fox ate the chicken!


    "My Lord, I have eyes that don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me for offending you." The pheasant apologized in fear. In the end, he said some flattering words while running, "pheasant wishes you and Sushen a hundred years of good union and early birth."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1424

    Early in the morning, it was still bustling with small animals all over the ground. As a result, it was less than half an hour and there was nothing left.


    Su Tang can''t laugh or cry. She is soft hearted, but she won''t accept everything. Otherwise, she will be tired to death.


    "Well, I didn''t think about raising any other small animals."


    It''s enough to have him alone. If you want to raise other small animals, please spare her. I don''t have enough energy.


    "If you''re really bored, I''ll go out with you."


    After waking up for such a long time, Su Tang has never visited this brand-new world. The world has changed a lot in a hundred years, but she is never curious. If she had been in the past, she would have played all over the world. However, even if she had no memory at that time, her mood was still like a pool of stagnant water.


    At that time, she seemed to refuse anyone''s approach and didn''t want to know anything else, so she wanted to stay in the yard and never go anywhere. Until later, she met the teenager whose whole body was scorched by lightning.


    The boy is Su mo.


    She always thought it was the appearance of youth that changed her boring life. Now she suddenly realized that even without memory, her soul still remembers him.


    It''s not that he changed her life, but that he is Su Mo, the only one she cares about in her heart.


    Su Mo doesn''t matter. His daughter-in-law is willing to go shopping, and he''s willing to accompany her. But Su Tang never thought that he was going shopping with her on one side, and on the other side, he had a separate disciple who was torturing hengzong there.


    The disciples of hengzong came to know Longxing. At that time, they always thought that he was the other half of Su Shen, but they didn''t want to see him green by Su Shen one morning.


    So, now that he comes back, the disciples of hengzong are looking back with sympathy.


    Miserable, too miserable!


    Su Mo is too lazy to explain. He just wants to practice these guys.


    "Weak and incompetent, when will you be able to revive your clan status? From today on, I''ll keep an eye on you


    "From now on, everyone stand up for me!"


    The disciples of hengzong had no leader since the leader and the elder had trouble one after another. In addition, there was a problem in the sect''s cultivation of secret script. They didn''t dare to practice, so they had to rely on the secret script that Su Shen gave them to explore.


    They don''t dare to disturb Su Shen, so they practice with bumps and bumps. They don''t want to know that one day there are dragon people willing to teach them.


    This is a great benefactor!


    Second only to Su God''s benefactor!


    Su Mo took them as eyesore and practiced them hard, but the harder he practiced, the more grateful the disciples of hengzong were.


    What does this mean? It means that Lord long regards them as his own people, so that he can do his best!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, although Su Tang has been sleeping for a hundred years, she occasionally goes out and doesn''t know anything about the world. But when she comes to the downtown area and looks at the buildings that can be called science fiction scenes, she still sighs.


    "The world has changed so much."


    There are hundreds of stories of buildings in the sky, and there are many careful aircrafts in the sky. Just like cars in the past, those aircrafts have become personal goods.


    Xin Kui is a person who has experienced the interstellar world. Otherwise, Su Tang would have entered the Grand View Garden like granny Liu.


    "By the way, what are you doing when I''ve been sleeping for a hundred years?"


    Su Mo takes the little girl''s hand and sniffs a smile. He doesn''t do anything.


    "If you are sleeping, I will sleep with you."


    Su Tang was a little surprised. Suddenly, she thought of one thing, "wait a minute. Before I fell asleep, you just fell asleep. What was your mood at that time?"


    Su Mo sighed at her curiosity.


    He almost blew himself up.


    The fragments fit together, so do the memories. But the memories are shared, but the spirit is still different. They clearly know how the other fragments interact with the little girl, the pictures of love


    Su Mo took a deep breath and explained in the simplest words, "I''m jealous of myself."


    "I hate myself."


    "In the end, we all want to wipe out the other pieces."


    What he said is light, but it will not be so simple.


    Su Tang heard a Leng a Leng of, half ring, she suddenly thought of her former those Sao operation.


    What? I green myself, I kidnap myself, I kill myself, I offer incense to my grave, and finally I become my own moonlight.


    They are a perfect couple.


    Su Tang couldn''t help laughing and said to him, "Mo Mo, do you remember the things in the small world before?"


    Of course, Su Mo remembered, but she didn''t know what she meant.


    "Who''s sugar and those things?"


    Su sugar a happy, small pear vortex all followed out, but lovely love, girl feeling full.


    "I green myself at the beginning, but now you are jealous of yourself. We are a perfect match."


    Su Mo a Leng, then also followed to smile."Yes, perfect."


    They are not only a perfect match, but also an immortal match. No one in the world is more suitable than them.


    "Hungry or not? Where do you want to eat? "


    Su Mo took the little girl''s hand, and he could not put it down.


    Su Tang didn''t have a specific goal, so she took him all the way to eat, stroll and buy clothes. When it was getting late, she wanted to go home, but Su Mo refused.


    He said: "it''s hard to come out to play. We might as well live outside."


    Living outside will have a sense of freshness. He still remembers someone saying that when two people are together, they have to change their environment from time to time, so as to keep the freshness.


    Su Tang doesn''t mind, but she never thought that she could step on the pit when staying in a hotel.


    She looked at the theme hotel with strange lights in front of her, which was not very good at that time.


    "This is What the hell is that? "


    This is the Chinese New Year''s Day is coming, rose petals are not real flowers, take paper together?


    And the layout of the room. I don''t know. I thought it was dancing on the grave!


    Su Mo touched his chin, but he accepted it well. "I heard that antique themed hotels are very popular recently."


    Su Tang pointed to the big coffin in the room and said, "so, the coffin is antique?"


    Su Mo laughs, then changes from Qin Li to Satan.


    He licked two teeth in the corner of his mouth, and gradually, with the strange layout around him, let alone, it was very suitable.


    "I think it''s good."


    Su Tang:???


    So, does she have to change her look?


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Mo came forward with a smile, "the key to fit the theme is A fragment of my soul is very active now. "


    What fragment soul, to put it bluntly, is Satan!


    Su Tang is still a little angry at the thought of Satan. She was imprisoned in those days!


    No, she has to get revenge!


    "Come on, Momo, how about we play a game?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1425

    Su Mo looked at the little girl with a sweet smile, what resistance is gone, completely did not ask, so foolishly walked past.


    Su Tang continues to smile. The theme hotel is very interesting. There are all kinds of things in it. Oh, not only that, she also finds a bunch of garlic in the corner!


    When she took out the garlic, Su Mo''s mouth was slightly twitching.


    "Well It''s not necessary. "


    Although he is a God, the smell of garlic is really strong.


    So the gods refused.


    However, Su Tang did not care to open the chain, motioned him to come, and then put garlic as an ornament near the coffin.


    "When we all come out to play, how about we play thoroughly?" She had a sweet smile. She locked SUMO in a chain and pushed him to lie in the coffin. "I remember vampires sleep in the coffin."


    Su Mo was so shaken by her smile that he lost his thinking. Anyway, he listened to what she was going to do.


    But when he lay down in the coffin, he saw the little girl cover the coffin. This time, he was a little anxious.


    "Sugar, don''t you sleep?"


    This coffin is special. It has a large space. After su Mo lay in it, she could hold another person. However, Su Tang changed her smile and said: "I forget if you don''t mention it. I''m still angry with Satan!"


    "Come on, I''ll let you experience the happiness of being imprisoned!"


    The little girl said angrily, but Su Mo was silly.


    Carelessness, he thought that two people said open, together, there will be no twists and turns, but forget that his soul fragments dug the pit, now he has to fill.


    "Tangtang, I''m wrong. He was a jerk back then. I''ll scold him for you. Don''t be angry."


    Su Tang snorted, "things have already happened. It''s false not to be angry. Well, if you just sleep one night and let me imprison you, maybe my anger will go away. "


    Su Mo can''t laugh or cry, can only sigh: "well, after a night, this matter will turn over, OK, sugar?"


    Su Tang did not agree directly, but said: "it depends on your performance."


    Su Mo originally wanted to have a different experience tonight to let the little girl "accept" him again, but now he''s better, and he can''t resist.


    "Sugar, Satan''s son of a bitch is too much. I apologize for him."


    Anyway, let the little girl down.


    Originally, it was only Satan who provoked her, but now it''s good, the little girl said angrily: "hum, you are all birds of a feather, but it''s Satan who enlarges your ideas." When it comes to this, she gets even more angry.


    When she was doing the task, she was very hardworking. As a result, these guys said that if she was black, she would be black. She was not only caught off guard, but also asked her to redo the task. How much time she wasted!


    I can''t. I have to get it back.


    Su Tang began to play small temperament, where Su Mo can only obediently stay in the coffin and coax well, for a long time, it''s getting late, Su Tang gradually tired, and then, in a trance, she heard something next door.


    Her eyelids slightly lifted, thinking that this kind of terrible theme hotel is loved by people, the other party is extraordinary.


    I don''t know whether the diaphragm is too bad or the next door is too noisy. She wanted to have a good sleep, but she was not sleepy at all because of their quarrel.


    The next door was fighting fiercely, the voice was sticky, and the listeners were red in the face.


    "Ghost, how did you come? I''ve been thinking about you for a long time ~"


    "honey, I don''t want to either. The Yellow faced woman at home has been staring at me. Oh, I don''t want to say much. Let''s start soon, or it will be too late later. "


    "How can it be too late? This evening is enough for us to play slowly. "


    "No, no, I have to go home, or I''ll be known by the Yellow faced woman and make trouble with me again."


    Su Tang listened to what they said intermittently, and her expression of disgust was even more disgusting.


    After a long time, it''s a pair of adulterous dogs!


    Bah, shameless thing.


    She despised it in her heart, but it''s also someone else''s business. She can''t beat people in the past, but she didn''t expect that this kind of thing would be affected one day.


    Su Mo is still begging for mercy in a low voice. She wants to let herself out, but she doesn''t want to. The wall of the hotel has fallen down!


    The sound of the crash made Su Tang jump up, and Su Mo came out of the coffin, even though the chain on his wrist was still shrinking.


    "Sugar, are you ok?"


    Su Tang was shocked, but it''s not a big problem. It''s just a wall. Even if the hotel collapses, she won''t have an accident.


    It''s just


    She almost vomited when she looked at the scene.


    I saw a weasel lying on a man. The man''s appearance should be pretty good. Even now he has been sucked a lot of blood essence, but the skeleton on his face also shows that he is handsome. Unfortunately, the old man who is as old as his age is now shriveled, ugly and disgusting.The weasel didn''t expect that the hotel was so useless, and the wall collapsed, but it was not a big problem. She looked up at the tenant next door, and suddenly, a smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    The weasel''s face immediately turned into a beautiful little girl, and then she gave Su Mo an eyebrow.


    "Little brother, the little girl around you is just like this. Are you interested in having a good time with me ~"


    the voice of the weasel is bewitching. If you are just an ordinary person, even if you see such a terrible picture, if you are bewitched by her a little, you may lose yourself, but it is Su Tang that she meets.


    Su Tang''s former son is still counting her old debts. As a result, she is not only interrupted by this bastard, but also wants to soak her now. Is this when she is dead?!


    "Bah, the hair on your face hasn''t been pushed off. You just seduce people there. You don''t see what you are. If you want to rob people from me, you deserve it?"


    Su Mo originally wanted to be simpler. In the face of this kind of rubbish, he killed her. But he saw the little girl''s jealous expression. Then he decided to slow down.


    It''s rare for a little girl to be jealous. You can''t miss such an interesting picture.


    So, he did not say a word, let the little girl play.


    Su Tang is angry in her heart. She finally knows her heart clearly. Now she is happily in love. As a result, before long, some bastards will make trouble. What is this?


    The weasel played with countless men. Even though she refused her at the beginning, she was not obedient. But now, she was insulted by a human!


    "Human, you want to die!"


    Today, she has to lure her man away in front of this damned human!


    Su sugar sneer, she is not nonsense, picked up a brick to her face.


    "Yes, I''m looking for death. I''m so scared. You''ve come to kill me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1426

    The weasel was hit in the face. At that moment, her whole body was in a rage.


    With her roar, she began to change from a human figure, first with long yellow hair on her face, then with sharp claws on her fingernails, and finally with a huge tail.


    Because of her roar, everything around her was overturned.


    Su Tang just stood still and watched her perform. Finally, she said coldly, "is your performance over?"


    She did not show any aura, so in the weasel''s view, this is a very ordinary woman. No, it can''t be regarded as a very ordinary woman. The girl in front of her is so beautiful that she wants to take her skin bag as her own.


    The weasel narrowed her eyes. She was so angry that all she thought about was killing people. One of them was killing, and the other two were killing. But now she repented.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful leather bag is broken. I have to leave it for her to use.


    "Human, if you are obedient, I will let you die less painful, but if you are not obedient..." She gradually showed a cautious smile, sharp claws also swayed in front of Su Tang.


    Su Tang laughed at such an obvious threat.


    She hasn''t met this kind of stupid criticism for years.


    Su Tang will be shy and at a loss when facing Su Mo, but when she meets this kind of demon who is looking for death, she immediately regains the Queen''s flavor of her former heyday.


    She just looked down at her and let the weasel open her teeth and claws in front of her, but soon another thought came out of her heart.


    This weasel in front of her is not ugly. If she doesn''t show her teeth and claws like this, her appearance can also be called beautiful.


    Look at the poor man in the next room, Su Tang suddenly looks back at Su mo.


    Su Mo blinked good-looking eyes, face smile shallow, "what''s the matter?" He asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Sue sugar frowned and pointed to the poor man who died in bed. She said, "do you see that man?"


    Su Mo is more puzzled. What does the little girl want to say after all when she makes such a big bend?


    "I see it."


    Su Tang, with a small face and sincere words, said: "you see, don''t pick the wild flowers outside. If you don''t care, you''ll die, and you don''t know whether it''s a human or a ghost around you. Listen to me. In the future, when you meet someone who has nothing to do and wants to seduce you for no reason, don''t be soft handed and kill him directly. "


    Su Mo didn''t quite understand at the beginning, but she could tell that she was worried that he would be cheated? It''s so cute. How can he be cheated? If he is so easily taken away, he can''t wait for tens of thousands of years.


    What''s more, how can a little girl be so insecure about herself.


    Su Mo helplessly and dotingly looked at her, "well, listen to you, kill directly."


    Su Tang''s small eyebrows are still wrinkled there, it seems that killing alone is not enough.


    Su Mo can''t laugh or cry, but he is a little happy in his heart. Only when he cares enough can he be so worried about gain and loss. This is the evidence that the little girl loves him.


    "Not only will I kill her, but I will burn her, and finally I will raise her ashes."


    Hearing this, Sutang was finally satisfied.


    "Yes, that''s it. If you can''t, you can still call me, I can help you add a fire. "


    Su Mo almost laughed. How could the little girl be so funny when she was in love.


    "OK, we''ll have more oil and fire. We''re husband and wife. We have to come together."


    The weasel wants to scare them with his teeth and claws. As a result, the two people are very good. They even discuss how to burn her and how to raise her ashes. Who do they despise!


    "To die!"


    Su Tang thinks these villains are very interesting one by one. These are the words she said back and forth.


    "Yes, I want to die." She said perfunctorily, and urged: "so you do it quickly."


    The weasel has never seen such an arrogant person. She has practiced for hundreds of years. After she came to this world, she killed countless people. When everyone saw her, they all cried bitterly or knelt down to beg for mercy. This is really the first time.


    Su Tang''s face is too deceptive. She looks like a college student, and she is not polluted by the society, so the weasel only thinks she is whimsical.


    "Oh, stupid, I''ll see how you beg for mercy today!" As soon as she finished speaking, her sharp claws were reluctant to face her face, so they aimed directly at her abdomen. If the blow went down, the intestines of ordinary people would be exposed. However, as soon as the weasel came near, he found that the whole person could not move. Besides, the sharp claws she was waving were cut off at the moment.


    She was so shocked that she forgot the pain. It took her a long time to scream.


    "Ah


    The voice was harsh and shrill, and Su Tang frowned.


    Seeing this, Su Mo came forward and covered her ears with her locked hand. "Well, don''t dirty your hands. Below, tell me what you want to do."The harsh voice was cut off. Because Su Mo was close to him, Su Tang could still hear his voice. Hearing the words, she was not polite. "She called too hard."


    The implication is to ruin her voice.


    Su Mo didn''t say much. He linked the lock on his hand. Then, in the blink of an eye, the weasel''s tongue was cut off. Then, he came back and put on the chain again.


    I''m kidding. This is the chain that the little girl brought to him. They haven''t played much yet. How can it end like this.


    Su Tang was surprised by his operation. "No, why did you lock yourself?"


    Su Mo looked at her wrongly, "we were going to play games just now, because of the weasel that got in the way."


    Su sugar mouth slightly smoke, "so you plan to solve this weasel, and then continue to just the game?"


    Su Mo heard her implication, meaning that the game is over, he looked at her eagerly, "can''t continue?"


    The guy in front of him is like a big dog. Pitifully, Su Tang can''t bear to tell him that there is no game. He just wants to bully him unilaterally.


    "Well, I can''t go on." She pointed to the mess and said, "look, the walls have fallen down, and this, that..." She pointed to the man who died on the bed next door, and then pointed to the silent screaming weasel, "we don''t have such a strong taste."


    Su Mo a listen to, gas of on the spot will burn that get in the way of the weasel.


    But at this time, the hotel''s window glass suddenly appeared cracks, cracks gradually larger, and finally bang, broken.


    "Dare to harm the world! We''re not going to let go yet


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1427

    Su Tang and Su Mo look along the voice and see a boy in Taoist clothes jump down from the window.


    Others did not arrive first, but when he reacted, he was also stunned by the scene.


    This weasel has done evil and harmed countless creatures. It''s hard to find her breath, but it''s a little late. But this is not the point. The point is, how can the legendary big man be here!


    The Taoist had the honor to see Su Shen from a distance. Now the idol is in front of him. He can''t believe it. He rubs his eyes. Then the whole person almost jumps up with excitement.


    "Sue, Sue, Sue Su Shen


    The little Taoist stuttered, but his eyes glowed with excitement.


    This is Su Shen!


    Su Tang didn''t expect to come out of the door and meet a little fan. She smiles and thinks she can''t scare people. As a result, she stabbed the hornet''s nest. Su Mo quit at that time.


    He flung the flame out of his hand. In an instant, the weasel was surrounded by the flame.


    Because there was no tongue, the weasel could not make a sound, but could roll on the ground silently. She rolled back and forth, because she was too painful, and all rolled in the direction of the little Taoist.


    Nowadays, there are special demon collectors in the world. They collect evil demons. Once captured successfully, they can give them to special departments for rewards. Weasel knows these things. She used to avoid these demon collectors, but now she is rolling in the direction of a Taoist.


    She would rather be caught than die here!


    However, at this time, the eyes of the Taoist are full of idols, and there is no time to deal with her.


    The weasel had no tongue and could not speak. Seeing that the Taoist was indifferent, he could only pounce on him.


    Although the Taoist responded and avoided the attack, his robe was ignited by the fire on her body.


    The fire suddenly came up all the way from his clothes. Soon, the Taoist priest was surrounded by the fire.


    He was so scared that he wanted to use runes to drive away the fire, but how could ordinary runes drive Su Mo''s dragon fire? In the end, Su Mo did it.


    The flame is his flame. If you want to extinguish it, it''s up to him.


    He knew that his little girl was kind-hearted, so without waiting for her to speak, he turned out a basin of water and fell down on the head of the Taoist priest.


    The young boy, who had been thoroughly drenched by the Taoist priest and had just been in high spirits, now looks like a drowned chicken, full of embarrassment.


    "Thank you. Thank you, Taoist friend." Although the little Taoist was drenched all over, he still gratefully thanks Su Mo, "if it''s not a Taoist friend, I''m afraid it''s going to be over."


    The little Taoist thanks sincerely, but Su Mo''s face is not happy. The reason is very simple. The little Taoist''s clothes were burned. Although they were destroyed in time, his clothes became ragged, and he was not serious.


    He squinted, very upset, but Sue sugar was still very concerned.


    "Little Taoist, are you ok?"


    The little Taoist was shy with a smile. Although he was shocked just now, now he can get Su Shen''s care. This fire is worth it!


    He just wanted to say it''s OK. The next second, he''ll have an extra dress on his head.


    Su Mo smashed a piece of clothes in the past, the face is not good, "put on."


    The little Taoist didn''t know that the world was dangerous. He thought that the other party was kind, and he was even more grateful. "Thank you, Daoyou. You are really a good man." He said as he put on his clothes, but when he was finished, he suddenly had a problem.


    This is a hotel, but where did the clothes come from? You know, the Taoist friend in front of you is wearing neat clothes.


    "By the way, Daoyou, where do you come from?"


    Smelling speech, Su Mo pointed to the man lying on the bed beside him with a cool smile, "guess."


    Such mischievous words, I heard the little Taoist sweating.


    "Daoyou, are you kidding me? You still have a chain in your hand. Can you still take things from the space?"


    It''s just taking things out of the air. Su Mo not only sent the clothes to him, but also took out a small bottle before the weasel became ashes, and then put all the ashes in it.


    "Your weasel."


    The little Taoist was so silly to see this operation. He was worthy of the people around Su Shen. He could take things from space! It''s too awesome!


    At that moment, he forgot that he was still wearing the clothes of the dead and looked at him excitedly.


    "Daoyou is so powerful. I don''t know your name."


    "Su mo."


    The little Taoist was stunned when he heard that his surname was su. Then he suddenly said, "are you Su''s family? Tao you''s surname is Su, so is Su Shen. "


    Su Mo didn''t like this little Taoist very much, and there were so many words in his eyes. If Su Tang hadn''t been here, he would have thrown him out of the window. But now, he thinks that the little Taoist still has some vision.


    "Yes, Tangtang is my family."


    Not only his family, but also his daughter-in-law.Su Mo''s face is full of joy, completely forgetting that he almost wanted to burn him.


    "Well, the weasel is dead, and I should go." He said to go, not only will continue to lock the chain on his wrist, but also in vain to take the coffin away.


    Su Tang looked silly. "Just go. What are you doing with the coffin?"


    Su Mo, "continue the game just now, it''s bad here, but we can go home and continue."


    When he said this, he thought that when he was a vampire in his early years, he forgot to play the coffin game with her. It was a miscalculation.


    Look at his face, Su Tang is speechless.


    "Don''t take it."


    Su Mo does not understand, "why not?" While he said it, he changed his face. This face is not someone else''s, but the vampire face of that year, which is another identity of Satan.


    He used to bully little girls with the face of a vampire. Su Tang was angry when she saw this face.


    "You want to play?" She asked with a smile, thinking that if he dared to nod his head, after going back to see how she dealt with him!


    Su Mo completely forgot what he had done before, and his mind was full of yellow waste. Coffin play, vampire play, energetic, so energetic.


    "Of course, we have to play, otherwise it would be a pity." He said, also pulled the chain on the hand, "sugar, you see, props are ready."


    "All right, come on, let''s go home and play." With that, Su Tang waved to the Taoist priest, and then went home with Su mo.


    Su Mo was very excited. When he thought of the game later, his excited eyes were bright. As a result, he never thought that he was just a young daughter-in-law. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a white haired grandmother.


    Sue granny sugar, "since we want to play the coffin, we will carry out the game to the end. First of all, we have to get old first."


    Not to mention, Su Mo was particularly impressed by the face of the old lady.


    This is not the world of Mo Qinglan in those days. After she became old, she called him his grandson!


    Su Mo


    I don''t know why, but suddenly Wei.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1428

    How abusive the old woman''s face was to him in those days, how crazy she is now.


    Su Mo didn''t even think about it. At this time, the little girl can still play this kind of tricks. Although the person is still this person and the soul is also her, who can have any idea when facing such a face? He is not a pervert!


    It''s like a basin of cold water pouring down. Su Mo takes a deep breath and has no idea.


    He lost his mind, but Sue sugar was in the mood.


    Come on, artificial, see who can play!


    Although Su Tang is green in the face of emotion, she can feel each other''s emotion. If Su Mo is in high spirits, she may be counselled, but now, it''s her home court.


    "Grandson, why don''t you continue?" Su Tang, with wrinkled face and gray hair, looked at each other lovingly.


    Su Mo because of this expression, at that time Junrong are distorted.


    "Sugar, change back."


    Sue sugar smile, smile more kind and loving, "what''s the matter? Don''t you mean to play games? Why not continue now? " She pretended not to know, and said: "is it because I am now the way you are disappointed?"


    Su Mo''s expression gradually ferocious, he dare not say disappointed two words, otherwise the daughter-in-law certainly with him.


    "No, how could I be disappointed."


    Looking at him reluctantly holding out a smile, Su Tang almost made a sound.


    This, who let him so bully her at the beginning, now Feng Shui turns, also have to let him taste this kind of taste.


    The time when they met each other can be traced back to tens of thousands of years ago, but there are many different ways for such an old couple. The more Su Tang sees his resistance, the more she wants to step forward. Finally, she lovingly touches his head and says with a smile, "my great grandson has grown up. It''s good."


    Su ¡¤ Sun Tzu ¡¤ Mo''s expression almost split. He took her hand off his head, and then held on, "Tangtang, let''s stop making noise. It''s late at night, or we''ll go to bed first."


    Previously, the little girl''s hands were soft and tender, but now they are full of wrinkles. It''s very uncomfortable to feel them.


    Little girl, this is playing with him. He admits defeat. He really admits defeat.


    "Tangtang, you win. Come back."


    Su Tang, who was willing to let him go so easily, not only stepped forward, but also worried in his arms, "don''t, the game has started. It''s boring to stop at this time." As she spoke, she looked at him curiously. Then she didn''t know what was thinking in her cerebellar pouch. "Ah," she said, and then her eyes stayed at one of his places, "you can''t be No way. "


    Su Mo is now facing a pure hearted and lustless face, but he just can''t do it.


    If he wanted to be little teddy around her in the past, now he just wants to have one more Buddha bead in his hand and start chanting sutras.


    Su Tang smashed her mouth. She thought that there was a world in which she almost failed. She was a good person for ten generations and became a Buddha on the spot, but she turned people into demons.


    As a result, the old lady''s face changed again, and she became an old monk, still with a bald head.


    The corners of Su Mo''s mouth twitched violently. He finally understood that today''s game is not the time for him to stop, but to see when the little girl will play!


    Su Tang''s face used to be the master of Mo Shen, but although her head was bare, her beard was very long.


    She felt her beard and said, "little Mo Mo, you let me down."


    Su Mo


    Xiaomo doesn''t want to talk. Xiaomo is autistic. Let him go. He knows he''s wrong.


    Su Tang continued: you know, I was expecting you to become a Buddha, but I didn''t want you to become a devil. "


    Su Tang''s original task was to make him become a Buddha, but later the task collapsed and his whole body blackened. Finally, the task was restarted. As long as the blackening value was reduced, the task would be completed. As for Buddhists, it would be good if the world was not destroyed.


    At the beginning, she was trembling for the task. Now she turns over to sing. She has to enjoy the present fast falling.


    "Mo Mo, I always thought you were a face watcher, but when I thought of Mo Chen, I knew you were not such a shallow person." Su Tang said, and took his hand, and then bent down, affectionately left a kiss on the back of his hand.


    In the process of kissing the back of his hand, Su Mo could clearly feel the touch of his beard. At that moment, he was not good.


    "Tangtang..."


    He shouts her name lovelessly, but Sutang interrupts: "be obedient, master likes you."


    She said, but also threw an eyebrow at him, Su Mo eyelid hard jump, the whole person almost collapsed.


    "Sugar, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong."


    Sue sugar, "no, you''re right. How could my darling be wrong? It must be me. It must be that I don''t care much about you on weekdays. You think of such a terrible play as playing with coffins. ""Then, my good apprentice, will you forgive master?"


    Su Mo just wants to end this nightmare at this moment, let alone forgive, let him kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Forgive, I''m sure forgive, sugar, you change back!"


    Su Tang listened to this, but dropped her eyes. If this little action was against her original appearance, it would be a pear flower with tears, which was distressing. But now it was against the face of a bad old man, which was a terrible thing to see.


    "Mo Mo must be deceiving. Since you say you forgive me, you don''t even want to kiss my face. You used to be different."


    What kind of Su Mo used to be, it was a small black house specialist!


    "Kiss, I kiss!"


    He just wanted to end the nightmare and kiss her on the cheek without saying a word.


    However, how did he also think that the normally coy little girl, when he came over, actually put her lips on the right side.


    In the past, he would jump up with excitement, but now, he only feels his beard prickly.


    He always felt that I''m a pervert now.


    Su Tang kisses him and finds it interesting to kiss him, so she grabs him and deepens the kiss.


    It was hard for her to take the initiative, but there was no ripple in Su Mo''s heart. He just wanted to finish the kiss quickly, or he just wanted to finish the terrible game quickly.


    "All right!"


    Where is a little girl pro, and then chew and bite, just like a dog.


    Su Mo was angry and helpless. He tried to imagine her previous appearance, but the mustache was too strong to ignore.


    "Ancestor, little ancestor, I know I''m wrong. I''ll try to get your permission to play any game in the future."


    Su Mo raises her hand to surrender, but Su Tang has a pair of bright eyes and high spirits. Even, she has a very terrible and bold idea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1429

    The little girl always has no skin. As soon as Su Mo looks at her kind eyes, her scalp begins to feel numb. He has an ominous premonition. Sure enough, the next moment, she says to him: "Mo Mo, you see we have tried many races before, such as dragon, demon, or other races, but there seems to be no big breakthrough in gender."


    The little girl is very happy with her smile. It''s the old face that makes Su Mo feel bad.


    "No, I''m not interested in this kind of breakthrough."


    Play what breakthrough, this is to play his life!


    Su Tang said: "Mo Mo, don''t get stuck in gender. It''s the new century. We have to try different styles, otherwise the long years will be boring."


    Su Mo couldn''t listen any more. He felt that he would be spoiled by her sooner or later, so he decided to help himself before he was spoiled.


    He kicked the bedroom door open with a bang, and then ran out. If he didn''t run at this time, he would definitely regret it.


    Su Tang watched him run away, and immediately followed him with his robe, "little Mo Mo, little Mo Mo ~ what are you running for? Come back ~"


    the small yard is so big that they occupy one corner in the yard. Su Tang ran to the other corner, and Su Mo immediately ran to the other corner. After several years, Su Tang looked at him with anger and sadness, "little Mo Mo, you really dislike me. ¡±


    Su Mo really collapsed, "ancestor, my little ancestor, I know I''m wrong, I beg for mercy."


    However, Su Tang said with a smile, "if it''s useful to beg for mercy, what''s the punishment? Come on, Mo Mo baby, master will love you very much today. Don''t you like master best? When I died, you were still black and violent. "


    Su Mo would have gone away because he found out her secret. All the masters and old monks were fake. He was like a toy. Who could bear it?


    The game of chasing after each other was staged again. The system, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit were finally awakened.


    With a bit of curiosity, they came to the courtyard, and then, all the non-human are silly.


    The system even rubbed its eyes with its paws in disbelief. The little magic dragon opened his mouth. As for the simple little sword spirit, he took a cold breath and his pupils shook in shock.


    "You are..." The system looks at them in horror, "ordinary relationships are not enough for you? Are you in love with old and young? "


    It''s not just about love between the old and the young, it''s about species change.


    Su Mo is now in the shape of a vampire. As for Su Tang, it''s a dead donkey.


    In the face of his own system, Su Tang''s face was called thick. Instead of feeling embarrassed, he blew his beard and said with a smile, "what''s the point of saying that true love transcends age, species, old and young?"


    The system has been shocked to aphasia. At last, it can only look at Su Mo sympathetically. After a long time, it stammered out a few words, "are you sorry?"


    Sorry? What a sad Festival!


    Su Mo almost angry smile, "all go back to sleep!"


    The system didn''t dare to refute, so it could only pull the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit back. However, in the process, the little magic dragon was not obedient. It broke away from the system, and then rushed to Su Tang with a rising face.


    "Ma Ma, do I have to call your grandfather in the future?"


    Sue sugar gave a puff.


    Is grandfather OK?


    No, grandpa can''t!


    Little magic dragon didn''t think it was too big to watch the excitement. He just said it was not enough. He jumped into Su Tang''s arms excitedly, and then pulled her beard, "Ma Ma, is this beard real? It''s fun. "


    Su Tang was so torn by it that he could only throw it down. However, little magic dragon was so excited that he turned into a little bad old man.


    "Look, grandfather, do I look like you like this?"


    Su Tang didn''t expect to play with Su Mo on the spur of the moment, and finally taught the bad children. She wanted to make the little magic dragon stop, but she didn''t want someone outside the hospital to rush in.


    Because he was too anxious, the other party forgot to knock on the door and broke in directly.


    Then, four eyes opposite, each other Leng in situ, for a long time, he just prevaricated: "sorry, I may go to the wrong place." With that, he backed out again.


    It''s not others, it''s the demon king, and Ji Ruxue around him.


    Ji Ruxue sees that he wants to go back, so she raises him directly and brings him back.


    "Demon king, it''s right. This is my idol."


    The demon king called himself strange and walked around Su Tang in disbelief. "No, Tang Tang, what kind of game are you playing? How can you still play the bad old man?"


    Looking at Su Mo on one side, he sighed with a sigh of relief. The demon king came, and the little girl should not be noisy.


    The demon king has nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall. He must have something important when he comes here. Su Tang feels embarrassed and touches her nose, and says, "I''m just joking. What are you doing here?"The demon king is gorgeous and always looks at his face. But he didn''t expect that someone would make trouble of him in ugliness. His old face is wrinkled and it really hurts his eyes. Looking at Su Mo, he shows sympathy.


    "Did you kill a weasel before?"


    The weasel is a demon, and it is the people of the demon king. The demon king came to ask, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    Su Tang raised a, that weasel most deserved, don''t say demon king no longer, even if is in, she killed also killed.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t your people be killed? "


    Demon king does not care about the show, "it''s not that she can''t be killed. I just came to ask. Recently, the demon clan is not peaceful. I want to ask what''s strange about her."


    He has been in this world for a hundred years, and the people of the demon clan have been very obedient. But recently, I don''t know what happened. Many little demons have gone wrong, some of them have changed their mind and some of their accomplishments have gone wrong. As the demon king, he always has to ask.


    Sue sugar said, weasel should not belong to these, but she simply said what happened before.


    As soon as the demon king heard it, his brow wrinkled deeper.


    "Ji Ruxue, listen to Tangtang, the weasel should have some accomplishments. In this world, we all know something about the demons who have some accomplishments. Do you know something about her?"


    Ji Ruxue shook her head. "From the description of the idol, this demon is no longer in our list. She should have been smuggled in, or she deliberately concealed her own information."


    The demon king was even more puzzled, "hiding information, why? Just a few ordinary people, the essence and blood are not enough to see. Although we are demons, we are also picky eaters. If she plays friars, I still believe that she is for cultivation or other purposes, but what do you want to play with a few ordinary people? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1430

    If the demon king had run over like this before, Su Mo would have kicked people out long ago without frowning. But this time, he was inexplicably relieved. Not only that, he also brought tea himself.


    There is a special leisure area in the small courtyard for people to sit and drink. At this time, the demon king and Ji Ruxue are sitting there.


    Because the situation is strange and serious, so when Su Mo sent the tea, the demon king didn''t respond. He subconsciously took it, and even gave a look in his eyes, he casually said a thank you.


    But Ji Ruxue stood up from her chair.


    Ji Ruxue''s movement is too big, the demon king who disturb all looked to come over, don''t see still don''t feel what''s wrong, this see, the demon king hand all shook for a while.


    No, it''s When is this guy so enthusiastic?


    The hot tea splashed on the back of his hand, and the demon king hissed in pain. As for Su Mo, his face was expressionless.


    Although he disliked the old face of the little girl, he still sat beside her, peeled her oranges, raised his eyelids and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    What''s going on?


    The demon king was flattered and put the cup on the table, "when are you so polite? Isn''t that your style? "


    Su Mo did not answer directly, but sent the peeled oranges to Su Tang, "oranges are very sweet, do you want sugar?"


    Su Tang didn''t take the orange, so she opened her mouth and asked him to feed it. Su Mo saw this, but she had no choice but to put a piece of orange in her mouth.


    "How''s it going?"


    Su Tang, "sweet."


    Got a positive answer, Su Mocai lazily looked at the demon king, "come is a guest, sugar don''t like rude people, so, I have to learn to be a good man."


    This words say from his mouth, demon king that call a don''t believe.


    Although Mo Shen, the former demon monk, was smiling all the time, he was a terrible guy. He said he wanted to be a good man, but he didn''t believe it when he killed him.


    Can this words demon king dare not refute, he can only smoke a corner of the mouth, silently swallow the dirty words full of stomach.


    "The sugar Lord has skill. It''s powerful. It''s so powerful."


    Su Tang is still with such an old face. When the demon king said this, he just raised his head. Good guy, old lady, look at Su Mo''s attentive and indulgent appearance, the demon king''s eyes are almost blind.


    It''s so hot!


    Please let it go!


    "Tangtang, do you think we should take such an important matter seriously?"


    Su Tang glanced at him. "Speak up."


    The demon king straightened his body and looked decent. As a result, what he said was buzzing and obviously lack of confidence. "Well, let''s change our face back. I''m talking about something important. As soon as I look up, I can see your face. It''s frightening."


    It''s just scary. It''s like an old witch in the mountains. Her wrinkles are all down. But it''s just such an old woman. She''s still wearing a girl''s dress. How can she be cautious.


    Su Tang was happy. She just wanted to scare Su Mo, but she didn''t expect to scare the demon king.


    "What''s so scary? You''re the demon king. You''ve seen a lot. How can you be so scared? " With that, she also looked at Ji Ruxue, "ah Xue, you can''t do it."


    Ji Ruxue was nameless and confused.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Su Tang pointed to the demon king, "your people are afraid of me, an old woman. No, you have to train. If you meet a more frightening one in the future, it''s too dangerous to faint."


    Ji Ruxue had suffered a lot in the past. His appearance really didn''t matter to him, but he was interested in Su Tang.


    As a result, the demon king used to think that Su Tang was the only one with hot eyes. Now, Ji Ruxue has changed into a white haired grandfather. The key is that the grandfather is still wearing a fashion card. How can he look strange.


    When Su Tang saw that he was playing cross dressing with himself, she was so happy that she almost held his hand and cried out, "brother.".


    Ji Ruxue listens to idols very much. If idols change, they change.


    "Idol, what do you think of that?"


    Ji Ruxue just turned into an old man, but he was not ugly. Su Tang touched his wrinkled chin and said, "it''s almost that. Why is the old man''s face so white and tender? It''s black. It''s not only black, but also your eyes."


    The more obedient Ji Ruxue is, the worse the demon king''s face is. In the end, he starts to kick Ji Ruxue a long way.


    "Crouch, old Ji, get away from me. You are so ugly to me!"


    Suk, because he could endure laughter, his body trembled slightly. The trembling, wrinkles on his face were also shaking, and the king was unable to fall in love with him. What kind of evil did he create? He had such a group of scourge. At last he could not bear it, and wanted to grasp the only Su Motu slot that was fairly normal.


    "Lao Mo, tell me honestly, how can you stand her?"


    Su Mo opened his eyes and said, "she''s lovely."


    Demon King


    This man is crazy!"Lao Mo, if you are threatened by her, blink, I''ll save you!" Demon king said, want to reach out to pull him over, he a pair of sympathizing with each other, but how can su Mo let him touch?


    He easily avoided his touch, then put his hand around Su Tang''s waist, and said with a smile, "demon king, I''m not a face watcher."


    As soon as the demon king''s mouth draws, he can''t eat anything without looking at his face.


    Forget it. He''s a single demon. He doesn''t understand them very well.


    "OK, I think too much. You go on." He looked up at the sky and said, "it''s too late. All the Weasels are dead. We''ll talk about it next time."


    He said and stood up, he left, but Su Mo rarely stay.


    Joking, the little girl has not recovered, he also helpless, can only drag the demon king into the water.


    "It''s all here. What are you going to do?" Su Mo said lazily while continuing to feed his little wife, "tell us what you know, so that we can not be disturbed next time."


    It''s wonderful to use the word "disturb". Anyone who listens to it thinks it''s just troublesome, not for other reasons.


    The demon king couldn''t fight but sat down indignantly. "I don''t know much about it. I only know the sudden appearance of her."


    Su Mo, "as long as it appears, there must be a trace, but you didn''t pay attention, let people check it again."


    The demon king also knew this reason, so he came here.


    "What about you? Have you found any problems?"


    Su Mo throws the hand that feeds slightly a meal, that weasel dies a bit miserably, but who let her provoke own little wife.


    And Su Mo didn''t know what he thought of, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "No problem found."


    The demon king couldn''t help but read, "if you don''t find any problems, you can kill them. Anyway, leave a corpse for us to check. Now it''s OK, just a handful of ashes, and there''s nothing left when the wind blows."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1431

    Demon king''s heart is tired. This small world is very interesting. He is not tired of it. Now there is a big demon. If he didn''t meet Su Tang, he might have made some mistakes, so he has to find out as soon as possible so that he can continue his small life.


    The demon king has a headache, but Su Tang doesn''t care.


    "If you can''t find out the cause, I can do you a favor."


    Before the demon king could react, Su Tang pulled the system over. As a little rabbit, the appearance of the system was cute, but when she opened her mouth, it was a rough Chinese sound, and she heard the demon king''s tiger shake.


    "Oh! How did the voice of the little rabbit change? "


    He clearly remembers that the rabbit''s voice was still in the right tone. How could it not be seen for a few days? It''s a rough Chinese tone. The contrast is too big!


    Because of the rabbit, the system is a little small, so it just sits on the stone table.


    "I''m tired of using zhengtaiyin. Now I think it''s good."


    Of course, the most important thing is that no one bothers him.


    During this period of time, the disciples of hengzong became more and more courageous. Once upon a time, there was a Mr. rabbit, but now they are familiar with him. They stretch out their hands to wipe his head from time to time. What''s the matter? He''s not a dog! For the sake of his dignity, he decided to make a little change, such as the coarse Chinese pronunciation, not to mention, the effect was very good. Every time those hengzong disciples heard it speak a coarse Chinese pronunciation, their faces twisted.


    This is not, today''s demon king is also this expression.


    Sure enough, none of these poisonous couples is normal!


    He didn''t know what evil he had done. When he met them, he could only lean on the chair weakly. "What can this rabbit know?"


    There are many functions of the system. Although it doesn''t take on tasks now, it still has some functions.


    It can''t predict the future, but it can still find out what happened in the past.


    No, a screen soon appeared in the air, just like video projection.


    This function of the system was rarely used after su Tang retired, so outsiders knew little about it. At this moment, the demon king was surprised and sat upright.


    He stares big eyes. Although there is no lack of spirit instrument and spirit beast in Xiuzhen world, there is no such existence.


    "It It has this function? "


    Su Tang didn''t explain the origin of the system to others, nor did she tell anyone other than the man about the task. That''s why the demon king was so shocked.


    The system is a plug-in. As long as something happened and Su Tang wants to know, it can be clearly put in front of her.


    "Well, my dog can''t know the future, but as long as something happened, nothing can escape his eyes."


    This words a, the demon king looks at the system of the eyes is not the same.


    Once upon a time, he thought that the system was a little rabbit with only a little spiritual power. Besides, there was nothing special about it. He didn''t expect that he was ignorant and lost sight.


    The system was in a good mood, so she lifted her chest and said with great pride, "tell me, what do you want to know?"


    Demon king, "trace how the weasel came to this world."


    With the end of the demon king''s words, the figure of the weasel soon appears in the picture. She escaped from the channel when the world was in disorder a hundred years ago. However, in the former world, she was already infamous, but because of a new world, she hid her trace, so no one found her malignant.


    The demon king looked at the weasel and frowned more and more tightly. At last, he pulled Ji Ruxue''s clothes and asked, "Lao Ji, what do you see?"


    Ji Ruxue, "you forget, in the world before us, this weasel is also on the black list. She not only loves beauty, but also likes to rob other people''s things, such as babies, such as men."


    After hearing this, the demon king patted his thigh, "I remember, this bastard used to sneak into my demon palace and seduce you! No, I remember she''s dead, isn''t she? "


    As soon as the voice falls, the aerial projection picture turns.


    When I turn to the chat between the weasel and another group of demons, in the picture, the fox spirits are opposite the weasel. They are beautiful and beautiful. At first glance, the picture in the projection is quite pleasing. However, as time goes on, the picture turns again. This time, it is no longer the scene of paper intoxication. The fox spirits begin to show their prototype, including the weasel, she They dug the hearts of those men, and then, it seems to be alchemy or medicine, in short, how to look like a cult activity.


    The demon king begins to rectify. If the weasel colludes with other friars, the weasel is dead now, and has nothing to do with the demon family. But the group in the picture is fox spirits. As long as they are spirits, the demon king can''t just sit and watch!


    "Lao Ji, do you remember these foxes?"


    Ji Ruxue looks light, voice indifference, "are the scum of the former demon clan, I thought they died, did not expect to change the world, and began to make waves."


    The demon king loves to eat, drink and play, so many things are left to Ji Ruxue. As the demon king, he doesn''t need to know everything. Fortunately, Ji Ruxue is a very effective assistant and never goes wrong."Tut, rabbit, do you have a way to track them?"


    System, "tracking is able to track, but this group of foxes are very cunning. I have a look at them. They have many nests. Once they detect someone approaching, they will immediately change places. You know, I don''t know the future."


    The demon king''s face is a little heavy. It''s not the Qi system, it''s just pure disgust.


    "How to cultivate people''s heart? Thanks to what they can do, why don''t they throw their hearts in the past and practice a group of heretical ways! "


    The system did not answer, but continued to trace it. It was a big event, so it asked, "do you need to inform the special department?"


    Su Tang saw so late, want to say forget it, don''t disturb them to sleep, but at this time, the special department is to find their own.


    The gate is still open because of the demon king, so the people from the special department didn''t knock. Seeing that the gate was open, they leaned forward and looked in carefully.


    "Is Su in?"


    Looking at the people in the courtyard, they knew Su Mo and the demon king, but the old lady and the old man inside, they felt very strange.


    "How come there are grannies and grandfathers? Are you lost or lost? Can I help you? "


    Su Tang was stunned. After a moment, she realized that these people thought that she and Ji Ruxue were ordinary people. She was happy for a while and had to change back. Then she explained, "no, it''s just a change of face."


    As for the convenience, it has nothing to do with them.


    The people in the special department were shocked. They have seen it before, but it''s the first time to see one of this level.


    "Sue Is Su shen you


    Sue sugar nodded, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1432

    After the previous Taoist handed in the ashes of the weasel, he didn''t take credit. Instead, he reported Su Tang. No, people from the special department came late at night.


    Even if the culprit is some little monsters, but this time it''s a bit serious. Recently, many strange corpses with their hearts taken away have happened in various places, and this male corpse is just like this. Therefore, they disturb us late at night.


    "Su Shen, look, what did you find when you were in the hotel?" After they asked, they found that the demon king on one side was all big men, and they didn''t dare to offend him, but they had to ask clearly what they should ask.


    "Demon king, the weasel is a demon. What do you know?"


    They have a good attitude. They are not like some friars who claim to be righteous. They are nothing, but dare not look down on the demon clan.


    Demon king did not embarrass them, truthfully said: "you ask me, it is better to ask Su God, she knows better."


    Su Tang, "what we know now is that a group of demons are scheming to dig men''s hearts, but as for what scheming, it''s still unknown."


    When those people in the special department heard a group of demons, they all took a breath, a group of them! They have no problem with one or two. If they have one, they have to ask for help again.


    "Su Shen, do you want to trace this?" They asked in a low voice, thinking that if they could let Su Shen do it, they would be relieved.


    Fortunately, Su Tang patted them on the shoulder, indicating that they don''t worry, "I will track, and the demon king will deal with it, and then the demon clan will give you an account."


    As soon as these words came out, the people in the special department were relieved.


    Two big men join hands. They just need to fight.


    "When the time comes, if Su Shen and the demon king need us, just let us know."


    The night is already deep, the person of special department won''t disturb more, as for demon king, what should say and should chat all said bad don''t read, then also got up to go back.


    Is to go back, the demon king and Ji such as snow noisy all the way.


    Demon king, "old Ji, you give me change back!"


    Ji Ruxue, "why? I think it''s very good. It''s a different experience. Why don''t you try it? "


    The demon king was so angry that he couldn''t help being rude. He said, "try something. You are poisonous. You are young and beautiful. Don''t be a bad old man. Can you do it?"


    But Ji Ruxue said, "it''s very good. I didn''t see that all the men who died before were handsome, ugly and safe."


    The demon king is about to Pooh. Will they be afraid of danger with such cultivation? To whom!


    Of course, it''s not strange that the demon king didn''t believe it, because Ji Ruxue didn''t believe it when he said this. He just wanted to tease the demon king. No, it''s really interesting.


    Let''s talk about Sutang.


    Although it''s midnight and it''s almost dawn, Su Mo is in a good mood. His little wife''s beauty is back, and she is no longer a bad old woman.


    "Sugar, let''s go back to bed?"


    Sue sugar yawned, "OK, then go to bed." When she finished, she went to her room, but in the middle of it, she suddenly stopped, then looked back at someone with an eyebrow and said, "sleep, sleep, why do you follow me?"


    Su Mo is a little anxious, "we are husband and wife." With that, he suddenly thought that it was wrong. Although the little girl now has a good feeling for him, it is far from the point of husband and wife.


    Just now, how righteous, now how dejected.


    He looks pitiful as he pulls his ears together.


    "I''m sorry, sugar. I''m worried." Then he carefully raised his head and looked pitifully at Su Tang.


    It''s clear that he''s tens of thousands of years old, but he still pretends to be aggrieved so shamelessly. His face can bear his affectation. Otherwise, he will be beaten by Su Tang every minute.


    "You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry." Although Su Tang is a little soft hearted, she still thinks it''s too fast. She''s just a little excited. She''s going to sleep together. Isn''t she going to have a baby in the future?


    She shuddered at the thought of the terrible little creature.


    "Sleep, sleep, there are still things to deal with tomorrow."


    Su Tang is cruel and goes straight back to his room. As for the people outside, his accomplishments won''t make him suffer from hunger and cold anyway.


    With this idea, she lay down on the bed, as a result, after a long time, she couldn''t sleep. Finally, she still couldn''t resist the little agitation in her heart and quietly came to the door.


    Instead of rushing to open the door, she whispered to herself, "Sue sugar, just take a look and go back to sleep."


    Pretending to be poor is a perfect thing for Su mo. when Su Tang opened the door, she found that the person who should have gone back to her room to sleep didn''t go back and squatted at her door. As she opened the door, the guy staggered and finally fell in front of Su Tang.


    Su Mo quickly got up from the ground, he did not follow this development to continue to pretend grievances, but with her: "how did sugar come out? Are you hungry or thirsty? What can I do for you? "Instead of mentioning why he was still here, he laughed as if nothing had happened.


    In the days when she just recovered her memory, although she knew many things because of her huge memory, she was still suffering from a change. Therefore, she was very nervous and shy when she found that she was a little attracted to him.


    But as time goes by, the memory becomes clearer and clearer. They are all Foxes of the millennium. What kind of Liaozhai do they play.


    "Mo Mo, have you forgotten that people like us don''t get hungry?" She deliberately step forward, two people closer and closer, close to each other can feel the breath, warm, provocative.


    "Mo Mo, tell me, why don''t you leave? Do you think I''ll be soft hearted and let you in?"


    Su Mo loved her smile, but he didn''t pretend any more. He said truthfully, "yes, so is sugar willing to let me in?"


    If Su Tang could open the door, she would be soft hearted, but she still said, "what if I don''t?"


    Su Mo said, "I''ve been waiting for a hundred years, a thousand years. Just one night, I can still afford to wait." He said, pushing Su Tang back, voice is also gentle, "well, talk on, the day will be bright, but you sleep, what''s the matter tomorrow."


    He made progress by retreating, which was a very good move.


    Su Tang knew what he thought, but at the moment of closing the door, she dragged the man in. "Sleep, squat at the door of my room, and I don''t lack dogs."


    When Su Mo''s wish was fulfilled, the corner of his mouth could not help but curled up, and he was just serious. Now he gave Su Tang a performance of "one second strip".


    "I''m going to warm the bed for sugar."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1433

    The next day, I don''t know if the bed is too warm. Su Tang didn''t wake up until she was three hours in the sun.


    "Sugar, are you awake?"


    Suddenly hear the voice around, Su sugar or a little startled, and then reflected that last night is himself to drag people to bed.


    "Well, wake up." She got up while talking, because she had to go out of the house because she had to go after things today.


    However, Su Mo was not worried at all. He got up slowly and combed her head by the way. Then he said, "it''s still early. Tangtang will wait a little longer. Breakfast should be almost ready."


    That surprised Sutang.


    Although she was fast asleep, if the people around her left, she would know, but Su Mo didn''t leave that night. When did he make breakfast?


    As soon as she got up, she saw that the door had been pushed open. Then, she was shocked to find that the person who pushed the door in was the same as the one beside her.


    It''s very early in the morning. Should it be so exciting.


    "You are..." She stares big eyes, so the man not only divides himself into a lot of soul fragments, but also slices out to play? One body is not enough for him. He has two bodies?!


    Su Mo is very calm, he said: "I don''t want to be too far away from you, I want to sleep with you, but I''m afraid you wake up without food, think about it, use this method."


    The way is very good, that is to be very careful.


    I don''t know why, Su Tang thought of the fear of being dominated by eight men before. They gathered together and forced her to make a choice!


    She was so impressed that even now, knowing that they were the same person, she could not help shivering.


    At this time, the guy with Xiao''s face, with Mo Qinglan''s tone, said gently to her: "Tangtang, this is my new research breakfast, you try to taste it."


    Su Tang looks at Xiao Xie''s face in a trance.


    She felt that when the man recovered, it was her turn to concentrate.


    Su Mo looked at her small expression and thought it was very interesting. He said, "sugar, you were sleeping before. Are you afraid that you won''t be wanted again after the soul fragments fit together? I don''t like you anymore? "


    It took Su Mo a full year to finally come out, but when he came out, he found that his daughter-in-law was missing.


    He is so lovely, so beautiful a daughter-in-law, actually chose to sleep.


    He has no way, sleeping on the way can not wake up, or a careless will hurt her, he can only quietly accompany her, waiting for her to wake up.


    Year after year, then ten years, and finally almost a hundred years later, she finally woke up.


    However, the daughter-in-law woke up, he did not have time to be happy, but found that the daughter-in-law amnesia.


    At that time, Su Mo didn''t think much about it. He was full of fear that she would leave him, just like those small worlds in those years. Once the task was completed, she turned around and left, and didn''t even give a redundant look. So he didn''t dare to recognize her, so he had to stay with her by despicable means.


    However, whether it is man or God, they all have desire.


    At first he thought it would be nice to stay with her, but later he found out that he wanted more.


    His lack of confidence and fear made him never think that Su Tang would fall in love with him.


    At that time, he thought that she hated herself, so he preferred to sleep deeply, and even blocked their memories. She didn''t want him, even memories.


    But now I think about it, it''s not that she doesn''t like him. Similarly, the little girl is also afraid. She is afraid of him after fit, a new and strange him.


    After su Mo found this, his happy eyes lit up slightly.


    He and his little girl, it turned out that he was not working hard alone, it was a two-way journey.


    Su Mo guessed and waited for his little girl to wake up. "My silly candy, even if I was just in the fragment period, never stopped loving you. Why do you think the fragment after the fit doesn''t like you?"


    "I love you, but I don''t want to die."


    Su Mo thought, can''t help but kiss her face, he a kiss, next to Xiao drink also bent down, in her other cheek on a kiss.


    Su Tang was very moved before, but when they, no, should say fragments also kiss her, her whole person is not good.


    We are all serious people. When he does this, people who don''t know about it think that she opens the harem and plays N P!


    But clearly she likes a person!


    "You take the pieces back!"


    What''s it like now? If outsiders know, it''s just Sue can''t believe it. She thinks it''s terrible.


    Su Mo doesn''t care. He cleans her up while letting another piece feed her.


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, it''s all me. Doesn''t Tangtang like me?"


    Sue sugar, "what does it have to do with like or not? I You... "


    She was almost incoherent, but Su Mo pinched her little face, "besides, what are you afraid of, Tangtang? This is your bedroom. Who will rush in anyway?"There is another human skill, that is crow mouth, but now, this skill is put on the God sumo.


    As soon as his voice came out, Su Tang thought it was reasonable, and her bedroom door was rushed open.


    With a bang, Su Tangren trembled. Then he looked up and saw that a disciple of hengzong rushed in. Maybe it was because of something urgent, the little disciple''s face was covered with sweat.


    "Su Shen, it''s not good. My elder martial brother and he have an accident. Please go and save him. My elder martial brother is really good. I don''t want him to have an accident."


    Before the hengzong disciple, Su Tang found a way to suppress the crack in the spirit bone, but it was only for a while. If there was no other way, the crack would still have to be broken. But she didn''t expect that it would have been impossible to suppress it in only half a year?


    The younger disciple was worried about his elder martial brother, so he ran rampant, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    They were Su Shen, who was accompanied by the elder of the dragon clan last time. Later, they changed another one, but they changed it. Su Shen is so powerful. How can they change people? But these days, they all called for two people to accompany them?


    Oh, my God!


    Their su God is good at playing.


    But I think of the Dragon Master who has been training them for the past two days, and I think that the Dragon Master is a miserable dragon. He has worked so hard to stay here and supervise them every day. Even now, he is still outside, but Su Shen is in gentle hometown.


    The little disciple was gradually entangled in his heart. Su Shen was very good, but the Dragon adults were also very good.


    At that moment, the little disciple almost forgot his poor elder martial brother. Finally, Su Tang stood up and asked him to lead the way. Then he woke up.


    Sue sugar, "don''t be in a daze, lead the way quickly, I''ll have a look."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1434

    Su Tang looks at the guy who is called Lord long. His appearance, height, and hair color are surprisingly consistent with Yexiu''s. then she looks at the other two attentive guys beside her. One is holding hot milk, and the other is looking at her tenderly.


    Oh


    Su tangpi pulled the corners of her mouth with a smile. In a day''s time, the news about her scum''s collection of the harem should ring through the whole cultivation world.


    It''s a matter of life and death, but because of the appearance of Su Tang, all the disciples of hengzong are stupid.


    They thought Lord long had only one competitor, but now they have two! And these two people''s breath is strong, how to see all extraordinary people!


    It''s su Shen.


    Everyone''s heart sent out such a sigh.


    Although Sutang didn''t hear any comments, the eyes of these guys were too obvious. She took a deep breath, bit her back teeth and said, "get out of my way."


    So many people gathered around her to prevent her from saving people.


    When the disciples of hengzong heard this, they thought of their poor brother.


    "There''s Rausu."


    As soon as the words came out, the people who were in the way immediately scattered. They all stood far away, for fear of disturbing Su Shen.


    Su Tangyin looks at Yexiu surly. He always feels that even if it''s debris, this guy has a sense of intention.


    You know, he is a dragon. The blood of the dragon has a very strong repairing function. He is a monk of human beings. He can handle it with confidence. He doesn''t need to find her.


    However, when Su Tang looked up at him, the debris of Yexiu was innocent. What''s wrong.


    She squinted, then opened her thin lips. "Come here."


    Fragment night repair obediently come over, the result does not wait for him to open a mouth, Su sugar grabs his hand to send to his mouth.


    Night cultivation is a dragon nationality, which has a very strong repair in her blood. She only needs to bite his fingertips, and finally turn them into aura and send them into this little disciple''s body.


    Previously, she preferred to ask the demon king to borrow the alchemy furnace instead of his blood, because she didn''t expect at the beginning. At that time, her memory didn''t recover, and she didn''t want to use him as a drug guide subconsciously, but now it''s different.


    Look what this bastard did!


    Well divided into three of their own, her reputation, will be destroyed in his hands!


    Su Tang angrily bit his finger. The little Friar''s cultivation was so weak that he didn''t need a drop of blood. For Su Mo, it was not painful.


    No, not really.


    When he looked at his fingers, she did not bite, eyes suddenly dark down.


    He could feel the little girl''s teeth. During that time, the soft tip of his tongue accidentally swept to his fingertips. Although it was scattered at the touch, the feeling was lingering on his fingertips. The bottom of his eyes was heavy. At that moment, he wanted to stir it in her mouth.


    He took a deep breath and restrained the agitation.


    If you do this in front of an outsider, his little girl will be shy. At that time, you won''t be able to hold Xiangxiang''s little wife in the evening.


    Su Tang was angry and bit a little bit. When she tasted the bloody smell, she let go, and then cast a spell to save people.


    The poor little disciple was lying on the ground, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her face was pale. If she was a little later, she might not be able to be saved by using dragon blood. After all, dragon blood is not omnipotent, and repairing can only repair things that have not been completely broken.


    The little disciple closed his eyes. He didn''t know how Sutang was repaired. He was dazed and thought that he would die this time. But soon he felt a great power in his body. The power swam all over his body and soon repaired those cracks.


    Little disciple is OK, Su Tang asked someone to take him back to rest, and then left.


    She also had to find the fox spirits. In addition to the fox spirits, there were other small spirits. They wandered around the world to bewitch human men, and finally collected their blood essence and heart.


    Su Tang has come up with a way. If they like handsome human men, she will change as they like.


    She changed from 1.65 meters to 1.78 meters, and finally concealed the characteristics of girls, followed by the characteristics of men, first the Adam''s apple, and then the long hair from long to short.


    Soon, a young man of Qing Jun appeared in front of Su mo.


    In the past dozens of tasks, the little girl once disguised herself as a man, even more than once, and every time he was hooked.


    Su Mo looked at the long lost men''s clothes, and his Adam''s Apple moved. At that moment, a bold and exciting idea floated in his mind.


    The little girls have changed. He thinks about it, and even changes.


    So Su Tang was shocked to see the woman in front of her. What shocked her even more was that she was still wearing Lolita!


    That''s great. Her boss.


    "You..." She stare big eyes, can''t believe, want to know in the past let him wear a small skirt is difficult.


    Su Mo blinked his big eyes and grinned shyly. "I know Tangtang likes it. I want to try everything Tangtang likes."Since Su Mo has become a woman''s dress, she is naturally shorter than her.


    This little bird depends on people, inexplicably makes Su Tang have a desire to protect.


    Meet lovely little Lori, be in favor!


    "Since you have said that..." Sue sugar smile gradually abnormal, "then I''m not polite." With that, he grabbed each other''s small waist, but the fake is fake, which should be soft, but now it is hard.


    Of course, this kind of time can not be abandoned, her family are small ink for love women''s clothing ah.


    "Lady."


    Su Mo hides shyly in her arms, "Xianggong ~"


    Su Tang: poof


    After poof, Su Tang laughs. She always feels funny.


    "Come on, daughter-in-law, my husband loves you." With that, he pinched his face like a pet.


    Although Su Mo was dressed for love, he didn''t put away the other two pieces of soul.


    Su Tang looked at the two people still standing behind her. She slightly raised her eyebrows. "These two, join the women''s wear club together?"


    Yexiu and Xiaojiu immediately shook their heads in unison, and then said in unison: "we are bodyguards."


    Sue sugar touched her chin and thought it was very nice.


    She has to pretend to be a rich young man. Besides beauty, bodyguards are also indispensable. Now, with these two top bodyguards, the first thing to do is to show her pride.


    "Yes, then be a bodyguard."


    Her words, two soul fragments immediately put on a black suit.


    Su Tang saw this and was very satisfied, "go, young master, take you to hi." Finish saying, sunglasses area, arrogant arrogance immediately revealed.


    Su Tang is now a billionaire. Her bodyguards are here, and luxury cars are indispensable. However, Su Mo is more considerate than she thought. Soon, a curinan appears in front of her.


    Su Mo, "Tangtang, your car."


    Su Tang, who was already satisfied, was even more satisfied. She gave him a heavy kiss on the cheek.


    "Come on, get in the car."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1435

    The entertainment places, bars, clubs and some high-end game bureaus that rich children love.


    Su Tang had never played a high-end game when she was on a mission. Now she is a dandy, a dandy, a young master, and Su Mo around her. In the eyes of outsiders, this is the best.


    This is not, play a bet, there are people who want to take sumo as a bet.


    Su Tang appears abruptly, but when people look at her bodyguard and the people beside her, no one doubts her identity. They just think that she is a young master from other cities who comes to play. Naturally, they are willing to accompany her.


    "This young master, all come out to play. Why don''t we play a big one?" The other side''s eyes were glued to Su Mo, and it was disgusting to look at them, but he still gave Su Mo a greasy smile. Although he was talking to Su Tang, his eyes didn''t look at Su Tang from the beginning to the end. "Lost, this lovely little girl belongs to me."


    Su Tang picked up and hooked Su Mo''s waist tighter. "What if I win?"


    The other side seemed to be convinced that she would not win and laughed scornfully, but since it was a gamble, both sides had to take out corresponding bets, so he said: "bet, 10 million."


    When Su Tang heard 10 million, she immediately sneered. She slowly showed her watch on her wrist, then took it off and gave it to Su Mo herself. Then she kissed Su Mo''s face and said with a smile: "10 million, are you kidding me? This watch alone is four times your bet. "


    "Don''t play if you can''t afford it." When she said that, her eyes suddenly sank, and she looked at him fiercely, "get away from me."


    Men recognize this watch. Patek Philippe is a global limited edition with a price of 40 million yuan. Look at Su Tang''s eyes again, just like a venomous snake. Just one look from her makes the man feel numb and his legs are soft.


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    It''s not ordinary people who can have such an aura. When a man knows he has offended someone he can''t, he immediately asks for mercy, but it''s too late.


    Su Mo leaned on Su Tang, breathed out like a orchid, and said, "young master, he scared me."


    As soon as I say this, I know it''s not over.


    Seeing this, Su Tang immediately hugged him like a baby. Then she told the man to roll away from him with her front foot. Now she raised her leg and kicked him heavily in the chest.


    Her hand was fierce and quick, and the other side didn''t respond as well. She felt a pain in her chest. Then she hit the bar on one side. With a bang, the weak chicken fell down like this.


    This kick made a great impact, and soon everyone''s attention shifted to the club, including the owner behind the scenes.


    Su Tang''s high-profile appearance is even more unrelenting. When the manager of the club comes, he will see that the man has vomited blood and fainted to the ground.


    The manager is also a person who has seen the big scenes. He is calm and dare to make trouble in the club. Either he is erlengzi or he has an extraordinary life experience. He can''t see the life experience of the person in front of him, but from the bodyguards behind her, he is not an ordinary person.


    The manager didn''t dare to offend him, so he bowed down and apologized, "I''m sorry to make you angry."


    Sue sugar raised her chin, arrogant, "even this kind of garbage can be put in, your club, really bad."


    This offends many people, who are not rich or expensive here.


    "Hey, boy, what''s your name?"


    Su Tang''s face was still wearing sunglasses. When she heard someone''s voice, she forgot to go along with it. "Do you ask my name?"


    The other side chewing gum, looking at her, the same face arrogant, "it''s not you, here is who called hello."


    Su Tang sneered, "my name, you don''t deserve to know."


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into a hot place, but in the absence of attention, Su Tang and Su Mo said: "how do you feel that smell?"


    Ordinary people can''t smell the peculiar coquettish spirit of fox, but they can''t understand it more clearly.


    I''m afraid this club is going to be a fox''s nest.


    Interestingly, she just took the time to ask about the demon king on wechat, but the guy didn''t know at all.


    All of them are people who can''t be offended. This time, the manager''s forehead finally came out with a lot of sweat. As he wiped the sweat, he prayed that the ancestors would not fight.


    "Fang Shao, and this distinguished guest, you have something to say. It''s Mr. Wang who has gone too far and asked for a female companion. He deserves to be beaten by the distinguished guest." The manager can only put the pot on Mr. Wang.


    Here, a female companion is a toy, but even if it is a toy, not everyone can think about it.


    But no matter how the manager advised, Fang Shao was still unmoved, because Wang was always his valet, but his people were stun here, and he was shameless to say it.


    At this time, a charming voice suddenly rang up.


    "Well, what happened? I just left for a while. Why did I fight? "


    There are so many kinds of people here. They wear red clothes. When they see Fang Shao, they even give a wink. However, her wink is not vulgar at all. On the contrary, it is frivolous to bewitch and make people want to give up.As soon as she appeared, Fang Shao''s face immediately changed. He was no longer angry, but flattered.


    "Boss Hu, where did you go just now? What''s more, everyone in your club has received you now." At the end of the speech, his tone was still a little angry.


    Boss Hu''s smile is brilliant, big red lips on her face is not only not vulgar, but also shows a different kind of temptation, which makes Su Mo like a brother in front of her.


    One is lovely, the other is charming, one is contrast, lose thoroughly.


    This is not, Su sugar see each other appear, originally still buckle his waist, also loosen.


    As soon as Su Mo''s face changed, her lovely little face turned pale. However, it didn''t work. Su Tang already gave a smile to boss Hu. "I heard that there was a beautiful landlady in the club who didn''t come out easily. I didn''t expect that I had the honor."


    As soon as she said this, it was immediately understood.


    The original fight just now, but will be in order to lead the landlady out.


    I can play.


    Boss Hu was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed more beautifully. "You are a very interesting guest. If you want to see me and speak directly, I will be sad if you smash me here now."


    Su sugar smell speech, immediately throw out a card, "bad how many, I ten times repay." After that, she reached out her hand and smiled at Mr. Hu. "I don''t know if I have the honor to invite Mr. Hu to have a drink."


    Boss Hu took the card in his hand and looked at it lazily. When he saw it, he found that it was a black card.


    She pick eyebrow, seem to be a little surprised, "this apology, seem to be a little expensive."


    Su Tang said, "it''s expensive to be accompanied by a beautiful woman."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1436

    When Su Tang plays a dandy, it''s natural, without any trace of performance.


    Su Mo was annoyed by her acting skills. He knew that the little girl had always been naughty. In the past, she had cheated him for the task, and he had been cheated by her. But today''s scene is like a recurrence of the past. He thought of the past when she was beaten in the face.


    His little girl is always so dazzling, as long as she wants to, regardless of men and women, can always easily hook.


    Just like now, the damned fox spirit has been looking at her without blinking, and her eyes are all dyed with surprise.


    "As long as I''m a guest of the club, my landlady is very happy to accompany me, but..." Boss Hu''s coquettish eyes swept Su Mo''s body and said with a smile: "the guests'' friends seem to be reluctant."


    Now, Su Tang is a dandy, and Su Mo is her female companion. There are two kinds of female companions, one of which can be given away at will.


    Su Tang smile slightly ruffian, she reached out and pinched Su Mo''s chin, forcing each other to look up, "small Mo Mo, Tell ye, are you not happy?"


    Two people four eyes opposite, Su Mo at the beginning also hide the madness in the eyes, accompany her to play, but now, see the little girl like runaway wild horse, about to play with fire, his eyes in the depths of the anger also slightly emerged.


    His eyes were fierce and terrible, and he wanted to eat her.


    However, Sutang laughed.


    "A plaything, dare to give your face?" Su Tang said this with a smile, but her voice was very cold, "I spoil you so much that you forget your identity."


    In the face of such a wild girl, Su Mo went back to the old days. His desire to conquer came to him. He licked the tip of his tongue, with a bright smile. "In the eyes of the young master, I''m just a plaything."


    Su Tang smiles and pats his lovely face. Of course, she can find his subtle changes, but when did she advise Su Tang? The more dangerous she is, the more challenging she feels. What''s fun about a fox spirit? As long as it appears in front of her, it''s sooner or later to catch it, but he''s different.


    It''s a male leader. It''s as exciting as her. I haven''t seen her for a long time.


    "Just know." Su Tang is now a handsome young dandy, but now, such a handsome young man smiles like a scum man, "you''ve been with him for so long, and I''m not the one who doesn''t care about old love. I''ll give you my watch." With that, she waved lazily to the bodyguard behind her, "send her back."


    The bodyguard against the night repair and Xiao drink face, smell speech, immediately stepped forward.


    If these two bodyguards were placed in the crowd alone, they would be amazing. They would not be ordinary people in any way.


    Can be such a person, in Su sugar mouth, immediately walked forward.


    "Young master, do you need to throw it out?"


    This word, Su sugar almost spray out.


    That''s not necessary.


    It''s all the same person. It''s unnecessary to be so cruel.


    "No Sue sugar choked for a while, hard to spit out two words, "Ye is not a cruel man, send it out."


    When Su Mo was wearing men''s clothes, he was the most powerful and no one dared to get close to him, but he was also the focus of the audience in women''s clothes.


    Beauty is always able to make life out of compassion, others on the field to see Su sugar so cruel, immediately came forward to comfort.


    "Little beauty, it''s not necessary for someone to abandon you. You come here and I''ll let you continue to play in this club. "


    "Mr. Qi, the girl around you is still looking at you. If you change people so soon, aren''t you afraid of other people''s sadness?"


    In the face of this funny voice, President Qi immediately burst into laughter. He was not so generous as Su Tang. He lost tens of millions of watches and sent them out. However, he also drew out a check, then filled in hundreds of thousands and lost them.


    "As long as you have enough money, there will be no sorrow."


    General manager Qi''s female companion is also an understanding person. When she sees money, her eyes light up immediately. Although she can''t compare with master Su, hundreds of thousands of them are very fragrant.


    "Since President Qi doesn''t need me anymore, I''ll go back." Female companion said, still left a kiss on the cheek of general manager Qi, "general manager Qi has need in the future, remember to call me."


    Such an interesting female companion made Qi always laugh, "don''t worry, get together, get together again next time." With that, he looked straight at Su mo.


    Su Mo pretends to be afraid and shrinks to Su Tang. Unexpectedly, the little girl forgets to hide.


    He looked up and saw the little girl''s face at the theatre.


    Su Tang, "what are you hiding from? I don''t see anyone calling you."


    Su Mo squinted slightly.


    Su Tang was not afraid of death at all. Instead, she said, "Why are you looking at me? Do you think I didn''t give you a check? You said that earlier Words fall, she again called behind two bodyguards, "come, give me check and pen."


    It''s been a long time since the beep was installed. Sue Tang was very happy. She took a pen and a check and wrote down a pile of zeros.


    "I can''t take hundreds of thousands. Here, one million."Su Mo took the check with great interest, "a million, leave you?"


    Su Tang, "why, don''t you give up?"


    Although Su Mo became a woman, even his height was shortened with bone shrinking skill, but when he became serious, his momentum became stronger. Unfortunately, he was facing Su Tang.


    The bigger he was, the more she wanted to challenge him.


    "It''s no use giving up. I''m tired of it." Finish saying, she makes the appearance that is too lazy to talk nonsense, "still don''t send a person out, difficult don''t want me to personally send a person?"


    Night repair and Xiao drink immediately forward, but this time, the Qi general stopped.


    His face is not as arrogant as it was just now. After all, it''s hard to know where the lengtouqing came from. He was so generous. How long ago, he had black cards and limited edition watches. Compared with these things, even the one million checks he just took out were nothing.


    And he actually took hundreds of thousands to send people.


    General manager Qi didn''t want to go up and hook up with others, but he was itching. If such a wild little beauty could be tamed, what a sense of accomplishment it would be.


    "Little beauty, have a drink?"


    He didn''t want to insult himself by throwing money at others, so he put it another way.


    He stopped Su Mo''s way, but the two bodyguards didn''t move.


    However, today''s bodyguards with Xiaojiu and Yexiu face are no longer the fragments of the past. After they fit together, there should be only one person left.


    Su Mo coldly looks at the middle-aged greasy man blocking his way. He makes a half sound and pulls at the corner of his mouth. However, without waiting for him, Su Tang is a little impatient.


    She and Su Mo play that is called fun, as for the greasy man who killed on the way out, that''s not the same.


    It''s eye-catching, especially eye-catching!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1437

    Su Tang looked at the middle-aged man, and finally narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Yexiu, Xiaojiu, why are you still standing there? Ask someone to go out."


    She can''t do it now, otherwise the fox spirit will have to find something, but it doesn''t matter. When she''s done with it, she''ll settle with him slowly.


    President Qi wanted to stop him, but he didn''t expect that one of the bodyguards would dare to fight him at this time.


    That fist, hit his abdomen directly, painful he bent down on the spot.


    This scene, see Su sugar extremely comfortable, but soon, she took back the line of sight.


    At this time, she had to coax the fox in front of her.


    "Boss Hu, the quality of your guests is really low. They want things that others don''t want. Is he treating himself like a dustbin? "


    Qi always painful facial expression turns white, hear her so sarcastic voice again next, suddenly furious rise.


    No matter who she is, he has nothing to do with her today!


    When President Qi saw that the bodyguard beside her was no longer there, he immediately stood up. He wanted to fight with her and destroy her arrogance. As a result, he moved. Su Tang picked up the wine bottle and drank.


    She poured a glass of red wine for boss Hu, then handed it over with a smile.


    "I don''t know if boss Hu would appreciate it?"


    Boss Hu looks at the young man in front of her. Her face is slightly red. She is a fox for thousands of years. She has never seen any kind of man. The young man in front of her looks only 20 years old. But somehow, she feels that the other person is very attractive. Even she, a fox spirit, is bewildered.


    It''s no wonder that her girlfriend is so reluctant to give up. Who is willing to let go when she meets a best girl.


    "Of course you should drink the wine of your guests."


    she stretched out her long, white hands, and the red nail polish was seen in front of her eyes.


    Fox spirit and Su Mo''s female companions are two completely different kinds. One is pure and lovely, but with a bit of wildness, while the other has mature charm, every move is irresistible.


    She took Su Tang''s red wine, and at this moment, Su Tang''s other hand holding the red wine bottle was straight towards Qi Zong who was walking towards her.


    A bang.


    For a moment, everyone couldn''t tell whether it was red wine or blood on Qi''s forehead.


    Su Tang smashed people as if she had never touched them. She lightly dropped the broken wine bottle and then looked at boss Hu with a smile.


    "Boss Hu, it''s boring just to drink. Let''s dance?"


    As a fox who has lived for thousands of years, a dandy like Su Tang is not without it, but she is very handsome when she does the same thing.


    "Of course, I don''t know what kind of music your guests like. I''ll let someone change the one you like."


    Su Tang, "wrong. I should say what music boss Hu likes. After all Ladies first. I respect ladies very much. "


    Respect women, but treat men, that''s another matter.


    The club is originally divided into a variety of playgrounds, including billiards, dancing and even gambling. Su Tang is in the hall now. If she wants to dance, she has to go to another hall.


    She put her hand in front of boss Hu with a very gentlemanly smile.


    Seeing this, boss Hu immediately took his hand.


    This boss Hu is about 1.7 meters tall. With her high-heeled shoes, walking beside Su Tang is as good as her. With her swaying walking posture, one can''t wait to compete with Su Tang.


    However, all the people at the scene were clear that the young man was a lunatic, a kicker and a smasher. He could not do any good to her.


    Of course, some people were curious about her, so many people went to other halls to try to make friends with her.


    The dancing place is just like the bar. There is no resplendence of the hall, but the lively atmosphere of the bar.


    Boss Hu stooped slightly and got close to Su Tang''s ear. As she spoke, the warm breath came to her face.


    "Dear guest, what kind of dance do you like?"


    Sue sugar touched her chin and wanted to be indecent.


    Dance or something, she did not jump in order to please the man before, but the most exciting is one.


    "Just Let''s do it. "


    Originally, she wanted to say strip, but this kind of dance can only be played with Su mo. it''s called fun to play with Su Mo, and it''s another thing to play with boss Hu. Of course, she also likes to see beautiful women, but Su Mo certainly doesn''t like it.


    She even has this guy''s temperament. When she goes back, she will settle today''s accounts with her.


    However, Su Tang underestimated Su Mo''s madness.


    She originally thought that she would have to wait until she went back to work out the account of this evening. Who could have thought that at this moment, in this dance hall, something strange happened to her body.


    She suddenly lowered her head. Of course, she could feel the feeling of being touched on her chest. However, when she lowered her head, she found that there was nothing around her. Besides boss Hu, no one approached her. Even boss Hu did not lean on her.So, where does this weird touch come from?


    She frowned, but as her face sank, the other side began to work hard. Before, she only touched it with her hands, but now she changed it to lips.


    The cool touch is first on the neck, then all the way down.


    At that moment, Su Tang''s breath was confused.


    All that remained in her mind was slang and wanting to get people out and beat them up.


    That''s a jerk. Does he know what he''s doing?!


    Knock you!


    Still licking!


    Is he a dog?


    Su Tang is going crazy. She can''t sit still, but boss Hu doesn''t feel anything. However, although boss Hu has thousands of years of fox cultivation, who is Su Mo? How can he feel him without thousands of years of cultivation?


    Su Tang is biting her back alveolar, and her teeth are almost broken, but she can''t open her mouth, otherwise there will be a sound overflowing. By then


    Su Tang''s eyes were black, but Jun''s face was more and more red, which made her want to taste something.


    Boss Hu as a demon, see such a scene, for a time almost can''t tell who is the fox spirit.


    This human being is so beautiful. Although she is a man, she doesn''t have the smell of a man. On the contrary, she is sweet and delicious. Especially now, her handsome face is slightly red, which makes her itch.


    "What do you like? Then, may I ask how thick steel pipes do you like


    Boss Hu was charming with a smile. Originally, she was a little far away from Su Tang, but now, she wants to stick herself to her, "no matter how thick, I can accept it."


    Su Tang listens to the dirty jokes and feels Su Mo''s methods. She is almost driven crazy for a while, and even her tears are coming out.


    "You At will. " Su Tang clenched her teeth and clenched her fist. At last, even her forehead was sweating a little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1438

    Su Mo relies on her own cultivation to do whatever she wants. Boss Hu is just a fox spirit for thousands of years. Such cultivation can''t even compare with a finger here in Su mo. therefore, although she feels that the distinguished guest beside her is a little strange, she can''t say anything for a moment.


    Now in this world, it takes only a hundred years to look at the whole cultivation world. Even those friars or ghosts who come from other worlds, as long as their cultivation is good, she will never not know them.


    She felt that she was very low-key. What she was looking for was just some ordinary human beings, never involving friars. Even if she was targeted, it was mostly the waste of special departments.


    In fact, the change of Su Tang is not big. It''s only slight. For example, her face turns red, her forehead sweats a little more, and finally her breathing is heavier.


    However, the dance floor of this hall is always bold, and few people who come here can resist it. Therefore, boss Hu attributed all the changes of Su Tang to the dance floor.


    She glanced at the enchanting and sexy dancer in the middle of the dance floor, her mouth slightly tilted.


    "Is the guest hot? If it''s hot, what do you need to drink to quench your thirst? "


    The guests who come to this club always regard them as the prey of hunting, but for the first time, boss Wu also feels their happiness.


    Beauty in the side, is really pleasing to the eye, people relaxed and happy.


    Su Tang pursed her lips, and her eyes were gradually blurred. In order not to be seen, she could only bow her head slightly.


    "Yes." She is really a little hot, now if you drink something ice should be able to cool down, "ice."


    When boss Hu heard the speech, he immediately laughed and said, "guests, please wait a moment." With that, she called the waiter.


    She asked the waiter to bring some of the best spirits, but when she saw Su Tang''s Scarlet face, she asked the waiter to send a pile of Cream Strawberry cake.


    I don''t know why, she felt that the guests beside her and the little strawberry cake went very well.


    She asked for the cake on her own, and Sue sugar didn''t say anything. After all, her attention was all on the invisible hand.


    The waiter was quick and soon brought the liquor.


    "Guest, your wine." Boss Hu said as he picked up the wine glass on the table and handed it over.


    Just now in the hall, she handed boss Hu red wine. Now it''s changed, but boss Hu picked it up quickly before, but this time, Su Tang didn''t move.


    Boss Hu looked over with a little doubt. She covered her face very well. Even if she was confused, she was smiling and didn''t offend at all.


    "Don''t the guests like this wine?" She asked, "do you want me to have a new batch come up?"


    Su Tang is biting her teeth, thinking that it''s the same whether to change it or not. The key depends on whether Su Mo can stop for a while!


    She thought so, and then there was a light smile in her ear. The laughter was very light, but she looked nervously at boss Hu for fear that the fox spirit might find something.


    However, boss Hu was puzzled, "what''s wrong with the guest?"


    At this time, once you are timid, you will show your feet. With the vigilance of this fox spirit, it will not be easy to catch next time.


    Sue sugar clenched her teeth again, and then her eyes swept the liquor in the other party''s hand, and she thought of a way.


    If she reaches out her hand now, people will surely find her fingers trembling. The best way is to let the other party feed her, which is more frivolous and more suitable for her personality.


    "Feed me."


    She opened her thin lips slightly. Although she only said these two words at the end, these two words can make people''s heart beat faster.


    Boss Hu is also a person who has seen a big scene. He is also a fox, but this time he was teased.


    "The guest''s words are naturally my imperial edict." Said, she gently leaned over, originally she wanted to rely on her, but inexplicably, when she got close to the past, a chill rose on her back.


    As a fox spirit who has been practicing for thousands of years, her subconscious can distinguish danger from safety, but the people around her are so delicious that she ignores this signal.


    Of course, she didn''t lean on Su Tang in the end because she was avoided by her partner.


    Su Tang''s avoidance is not particularly obvious. She just leans slightly, and then goes to feed her wine.


    Her active attitude made boss Hu smile more charming.


    "The guests are good drinkers."


    Su Tang just wanted to drive people away now, so she pointed to the steel pipe in the middle of the stage frivolously and said with a smile, "boss hu wants to take the opportunity to get me drunk, and then don''t dance?"


    When boss Hu was stunned, she forgot that there was still this stubble.


    "It''s my pleasure that the guests want to see it." Finish saying, then rub of stand up.


    From the former Hu boss is to fool those human, but this time she wants to do everything possible.


    She came forward slowly with her graceful posture. In such a pleasant scene, many people began to whistle. Only Su Tang, with an ugly face, wanted to kill some bastard.When the people around you are gone, Su Tang is bold.


    She used to be able not to speak and try not to speak, but now she wants to open up.


    "Su, Mo!"


    She clenched her teeth and lowered the voice. She just gave a roar, but there was a smile in her ear again.


    "Well? My little sugar, what''s the matter? "


    Su Tangqi''s face was twisted. She wanted to swear and kill the immortal.


    "Sumo, if you don''t stop, I''ll tell you, you''re finished!"


    "Oh?" Su Mo''s voice lengthened, as if he heard something interesting, and his tone changed, "how is it over?" With that, he pondered for another second, and then his voice gradually changed, "sugar, how can I expect more and more when you say that?"


    Su Tangqi scolded a very dirty words, but if she can see each other''s appearance, she will find that with her dirty words, the other party is more excited.


    "Grass? How does Tangtang want to weed me? "


    Su Tang really didn''t expect that this guy could be so shameless. Did he dare to play such a thing in public when he saw too many 18 bans or midnight theatres!


    "I''m doing business!"


    She grinds her teeth angrily, but the other side says, "I''m doing business, too."


    "In this world, there is nothing more important than sugar."


    Su Tang''s face is more and more "ruddy". She glances at boss Hu in the middle of the dance floor. The other party is working hard to perform. Boss Hu is really a miserable fox. She only hopes her guests can see her more. However, the supporting role is always a supporting role. Instead of getting Su Tang''s attention, she is hated by Su mo.


    "That wild fox is so pretty?"


    The sour and astringent smell of vinegar was wrapped in the thick atmosphere. Su Tang''s tight body suddenly relaxed, and then he was happy.


    "The wild fox is more obedient than you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1439

    How can a master admit defeat first? Does she want to lose face?


    So she deliberately provoked each other, angered each other, wanted to force each other to show the prototype, but who could have thought that this bastard was so angry that he didn''t want to appear in front of her.


    "So, will sugar''s love disappear?"


    This time, the other party is gnashing his teeth.


    Su Tang likes to see him angry, which shows that she has won this game.


    "Ang, love will not disappear, but it will shift."


    She shows off her eloquence, thinking about the other party''s possessiveness for tens of thousands of years, but dare not let outsiders see some pictures.


    She was just afraid that boss Hu would find out. Now that the wild fox has gone, she will let go and "fight" to her heart''s content.


    She deliberately picked up the glass on the table, raised it to the wild fox in the middle of the dance floor, and then took a sip.


    "It''s a good wine." She and Su Mo Tao.


    Su Mo Qi''s jumping feet, indeed, he will be able to do, if you want to continue, it will have to take off clothes, but he can''t bear to let outsiders see the picture of the little girl''s decline, so beautiful scene, naturally to close the door for him to enjoy alone.


    But this little boy is so crazy. Look at her. He even provoked him!


    This is the right choice. He doesn''t dare to continue!


    The little bastard shakes the liquor in her hand and regains her frivolous dandy appearance. She looks at her two legs. Her straight and slender legs are like art. Even if it''s just an ordinary action, it''s a fatal temptation for Su mo.


    "Is Tangtang right? I dare not tell you what to do?"


    Su Tang smiles, and then looks at a wild fox in the middle of the stage. She admires her eyes, and does not forget to applaud.


    That clap clap sound, excited Su Mo eyes are red.


    Too much, too much!


    She''s provoking him. No, she''s ignoring him!


    Su Tang can feel the sharp drop of temperature around her. Soon, not only she but also many people around her can feel it. However, for them, they will only blame the cooling on the central air conditioning.


    "Is the air conditioner broken? Why is it so cold all of a sudden? "


    "Yes, I''ve got goose bumps all over him! Where''s the waiter? "


    Not only the guests, but also the waiter felt the temperature drop. However, the waiter was helpless. He had to apologize and find a repairman.


    "I''m sorry, there should be something wrong with the central air conditioning. We''ve asked the workers to see it. It''s inconvenient for you. We''ll send you some wine later as an apology."


    The club is not bad for money, but this group of guests are not bad for money.


    "Can a broken glass of wine put us out?"


    "Stinky boy, do you look down on us?"


    The waiter had bent his back to 90 degrees. They apologized, but when they met unreasonable guests, they were only angry. In the end, they didn''t know who opened the mouth, which aroused the response of the public.


    "Good wine is boring. Let boss Hu dance again."


    As soon as these words came out, they immediately aroused the approval of the public.


    Boss Hu doesn''t dance easily. Only those who make her really like her will dance once or twice. Like this pole dance, I''ve never seen it before. Many people wonder who is so charming that boss Hu can dance so freely.


    Boss Hu in the middle of the stage also felt the cool temperature. She didn''t think much about it. Like other people, she thought it was the air conditioning problem. Now it''s hard to calm the anger, so she can only laugh.


    "Since everyone likes to watch me dance, I''ll do another one."


    Different from the hot pole dance just now, this dance is not as enjoyable as it was just now, but it''s better than boss Hu''s coquettish atmosphere, which many people ignore.


    Besides Su Tang, she won''t be able to dominate, but Su Mo doesn''t know if she jumped out of the wall and pressed her on the sofa of the card seat.


    His action was so sudden that Sutang almost dropped all his glasses.


    She stares at, slightly angry way: "Su Mo, you want to die?"


    Su Mo''s breath was disordered and sneered: "death? Well, peony flowers die. " Finish saying, mercilessly kiss up.


    The little bastard still has the mellow smell of liquor in his mouth. Su Mo kisses fiercely and lustily, which makes Su Tang''s hands tremble.


    It''s a bit bad. Did she make people angry.


    Su Mo''s kiss was not enough. Later, I didn''t know what to think. Anyway, the strawberry cake on the table was smeared on Su Tang.


    Her shirt was slightly disordered, and her neck was lightly licked by something warm.


    If it''s just a simple light lick, it''s all right. In the end, the other side increased their strength and gnawed directly.


    Su Tang is bitten of hiss a, light voice anger scold a way: "you he belong to dog?"


    She felt that she was going to break her skin and bite so hard. This bastard did it on purpose!Su Tang''s eyes were dark, so she couldn''t see them now. Otherwise, she would have found a chance to run away.


    "Yes, your dog. Do you like it?"


    Su Tang was speechless for a while, and now she admits that she is a dog.


    "If you want to be a dog, do it yourself. I don''t want to be the meat of a dog!"


    Su Mo pressed her and finally spewed out two words.


    "It''s late."


    Su Tang didn''t know what it meant to be late at first, but when she reacted, she found that she had come to a place full of darkness.


    She looked around, and then found that this guy actually opened up a small world on the spot!


    The gods have the ability to open up a small world, and Su Mo''s strength is almost above the gods. A small world is nothing to him.


    Su Tang didn''t expect to have such an operation. She was stupid at that time.


    It''s careless!


    She began to be nervous, but she didn''t look arrogant just now, but for Su Mo, it was too late.


    Su Mo finally showed her figure, but it didn''t work. Su Tang only vaguely saw an outline. It was too dark for her to see anything clearly.


    "Su, Su Mo, I tell you to calm down! We have something important to do


    Su Mo reached for her cheek and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The outside world is almost static. Even if we play here for seven days and seven nights, it''s only one second for the outside world."


    This words a, Su sugar pupil all earthquake.


    Seven days and seven nights?


    Oh, shit, is that the seven days and seven nights she thought?


    "Not for a second!"


    She immediately blew up her hair and cried out, but it''s too late.


    In the small world, there was only one sound, and then something was torn.


    With this sound, the next thing seems to be turned on. The start button can''t stop at all.


    Sue sugar''s body was stained with some cream, and she didn''t think much about it, but she didn''t expect that this bastard even brought in the cake.


    "What are you doing with the cake?"


    Su Mo, "eat."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1440

    Su Tang, listening to her smiling voice, felt her scalp numb. She was an old goblin who had lived for thousands of years. How could she not hear the subtext of the words.


    What strawberry cake to eat? It''s just like eating her!


    All around the dark, she can only vaguely feel the outline of strawberry cake, at this time, she felt that this is not a cake, this is a bomb.


    She swallowed her saliva, froze there, dare not move, only dare to whisper: "I think this cake, certainly not delicious."


    That''s a counsellor.


    Su Mo''s lips were slightly tilted, and they were close to each other, because he bent down and got closer.


    "It doesn''t matter. Dip it in Eat, and it''s delicious. "


    He opened his mouth with a smile. There were two words in the middle. Because they were too vague, Sutang couldn''t hear them clearly. On the contrary, she was more nervous.


    Because close, this guy''s breath all sprayed on her body, her skin was very hot.


    Su Tang has goose bumps and wants to cry without tears. How arrogant she was in the club before, how regretful she is now.


    "We still have to do something. It''s not good to delay."


    She didn''t want to know how he was going to eat the cake. She wanted to leave the small world alive.


    She wants to leave, but Su Mo won''t agree.


    Especially when he thought about the little girl''s ability to face the fox spirit and the pole dance, oh, he also thought about one thing: the wild fox was still playing a hooligan and asked her how thick the pole she liked.


    The more Su Mo thought about the dark fog in his eyes, the deeper he was. In the end, he laughed.


    As soon as he smiles, Sue sugar shakes.


    "I suddenly thought of something." He opened his mouth with a smile, and the other hand held her back neck intentionally or unintentionally. The little girl''s skin was as delicate and smooth as snow, and it felt very good. He couldn''t put it down.


    But Su Tang was frozen there and did not dare to move. "What''s the matter?"


    She stammered, like a little pet that was slaughtered by others. She looked very pitiful, but this pitiful did not soften Su Mo''s heart. Instead, she had another crazy idea.


    Want to make her cry, want to make her cry, want to make her


    Su Mo licked the tip of his teeth, laughing innocuously, and his voice was a bit coaxed. "Tangtang, I was very angry just now. You actually laughed at the wild fox."


    Su Tang


    Su Mo continued to denounce her "crime" and said, "I''ve been thrown out."


    Su Tang is going to retort.


    What is to let people throw him out? It''s all his own. What''s more, he can lose himself and hurt himself? So she doesn''t carry the pot!


    But Su Mo didn''t listen to her explanation and continued: "that wild fox is so beautiful. You not only drink with her, but also watch her dance."


    This kind of naive vinegar flavor, Su Tang is angry and helpless.


    "I was at the moment of rights and interests, you Don''t make any noise


    How does this guy look like a naive couple who makes trouble out of no reason.


    "We are almost as old as Pangu. Besides, the wild fox is a mother! Do you know what a mother is? I can''t do anything with her! "


    The little girl really won''t take a fancy to that wild fox, but that wild fox is different.


    She looked at the little girl''s eyes and wanted to eat her!


    "I don''t care. I''m angry. You''re mine." He said that, just now, he was still very aggressive, and now he was still coquettish.


    Of course, it''s shameless to be coquettish. Of course, he has to take advantage of it. For example, he won''t let go now holding her small waist.


    Su Tang was so spoiled by him that everyone was in a trance. She forgot her disordered hand on her waist. She had only one idea left in her mind, which was the soul fragment of the body. She couldn''t resist it!


    "You, big man, don''t be coquettish!"


    Su Mo, "Ying..."


    Su Tang:!!!


    This sound, listen to the Su sugar tiger body a shock, chrysanthemum a tight.


    The style of painting is becoming abnormal gradually, and Su Tang''s mouth sucks hard. As a result, the other party is addicted to playing.


    "Tangtang doesn''t love me anymore."


    Su Tang was a little nervous just now, afraid of another seven days and seven nights or ten days and ten nights, but now, she thinks Su Mo is a big dog, coax a coax, maybe it''s over.


    "You and a wild fox eat what vinegar, I close to the wild fox just to find something, you and she are not the same." As she said it, she stroked each other''s dog''s head. Besides, Su Mo''s hair was very soft and felt like a thief''s stick.


    "Well, when this is over, I''ll take you out to play." Words fall, she suddenly thought of the strawberry cake into the small world, she always felt that the cake is too dangerous, then said: "come, eat the cake, let''s calm down."


    She pushed Su Mo away a little and made him stand up straight. She took the cake in his hand and fed it herself.


    "Come on, eat the cake."


    The small world is dark. Su Tang can''t really see it, but Su Mo is different. This is the small world he split up. He is the master here. Therefore, no matter how dark the surrounding environment is, every move of the little girl is in his eyes.He opened his mouth obediently, but there was infinite desire and hope in his eyes.


    He thought Eat cake another way.


    Su Tang thought that he would like to eat cake, just a small piece, a few mouthfuls of things, should be able to go out later, but who knows, he suddenly grabbed the back of her head and approached her without saying a word.


    She was stunned for a moment, her eyes were wide open, and then she ran into a piece of softness on her lips.


    Su Mo kisses fiercely and lustily. He doesn''t give the other party a chance to breathe. The smell of the cake still lingers in his mouth. Su Tang is forced to taste the taste of the cake.


    She tried to push the man away, but the guy was so violent that she was scared.


    But at this time, the more she pushed, the more powerful someone was. Finally, she was forced to lean on him for breath.


    Her little face is crimson. Su Tang doesn''t feel it, but Su Mo can see it clearly.


    His little girl is now like a peach that is about to mature. She thinks of it sweetly all over her body. When she touches it a little, she is still soft with peach juice.


    Su Tang''s mind became turbid in the end. The more she resisted, the more she pushed forward. In the end, she gave up and fell into it.


    But even if she surrendered, the other side would not let him go easily.


    Su Mo was still worrying about the provocative words that the wild fox said. He bullied people and asked her, "sugar, tell me, is pole dance good?"


    There''s nothing pure and clear in Su Tang''s head. The dance of wild fox is really beautiful, but she denies her desire for survival.


    "No, it''s not pretty."


    Su Mo, "how can it not look good? Is it because the steel pipe is not thick enough? So, sugar, tell me, what size do you like? "


    Su Tang forced tears to flow out.


    She doesn''t like any size!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1441

    There is no sun or moon in the small world. There is no reference tool for time here, so Sutang doesn''t know how long it has been.


    She suffered in a confused way, until at last, the other party finally stopped.


    It seems that a month and a century have passed. In a word, she can''t even lift her arms and open her eyelids.


    You should know that she is at least as good as the gods. Under such a strong system, she can make herself miserable, which is enough to show that some people are really cruel and crazy!


    Compared with her tiredness, Su Mo is fresh and fresh.


    With a wave of his hand, the dark little world finally has a ray of light, and with the birth of light, the next is the life of plants.


    Su Mo holding his little wife, every step, at the foot of countless lives, flowers and grass, everything is full of vitality, to the back, there is a hot spring pool in the void space.


    The pool was not big enough to hold only two people. After su Mo put the people down, he followed.


    Su Tang could feel the warm spring water in the pool. The spring water flowed through her whole body. She sighed comfortably, even her frown stretched out.


    Su Mo just tossed people so hard, no matter how the other side begged for mercy, he was not moved. Now he is hardworking, but it''s a pity that Su Tang doesn''t believe this bastard.


    Su Tang didn''t even bother to lift her eyelids, so she lay on the wall of the pool and let him serve her. When her body finally eased a little, she wanted to get up, but she was held down by her partner.


    "Sugar, you can stay here and have a rest."


    "Rest?" Su Tang seems to have heard a joke. She opens her eyelids lazily and stares at someone with a smile. "Just now I''m going to have a rest. How can some people be indifferent?"


    Su Mo is still the previous smile shallow appearance, with a smile: "since some things have started, how can you stop, if I stop, it will be bad."


    Su Tang let out a cry at that time.


    Bad?


    If that thing can be broken, her name will be read backwards!


    Su Tang is not as cheeky as he is, so she just talks. If she comes with real guns, she can only admit defeat.


    Now that the hot spring is ready, Su Mo takes people out of the pool.


    "Although the hot spring water is comfortable, it should not be soaked for a long time."


    With the light of the small world, everything around will be clear. Su Tang just watched a castle rise. Then, her brow slightly picked.


    The castle is very familiar. She remembers that the last time she saw the castle, the bastard wanted to ban her again.


    "You''re trying to ban me here again?"


    She said lazily, but Su Mo was stunned.


    "Ban?" Su Mo pushed open the gate of the castle, and then walked all the way up to the second floor, "my world, you can always go in and out freely."


    In the end, it''s a fragment of the body. It''s not as strong as it used to be. It''s a beautiful thing to say.


    "What if I don''t want to stay?"


    Su Mo didn''t care. He said, "if you really don''t like it here, I can take you back."


    At first, the two words of going back respected her very much, but Su Tang was very happy. She said, "don''t think I forget that you built that house yourself. It''s no different from this castle. "


    Although Su Tang said so, people are in his arms and have no tendency to go.


    At this point, she also recognized her own heart, entangled with this guy for thousands of years, no accident, still have to continue to entangle.


    However, sometimes we can''t follow each other too much, otherwise we can''t point too much. Sometimes we have to make trouble. What''s this? It''s fun.


    Su Tang said word by word, but her voice didn''t fluctuate too much. She was obviously not angry.


    If in the past, Su Mo would be nervous about whether she would leave her, but this time it was different. He knew that the little girl was just angry with him and didn''t care.


    "If you don''t like them, we can change them."


    He said with a smile, but when it comes to change, it''s about "we".


    Su Tang is too lazy to say that she is really tired. Although the hot spring is comfortable, it relieves her body''s tiredness, but as the body''s tiredness goes down a little, the tiredness in her soul comes out.


    Su Mo never wronged her in material. Even if it was a temporary castle, it had everything in it. Even the bed was extremely luxurious and comfortable.


    Su Tang didn''t want to move when she was lying in bed. She didn''t want to take care of any wild fox or strange case.


    "Small Mo Mo, you let me sleep first, remember to call me up later." She said vaguely, and as soon as she finished, she fell into a deep sleep.


    This is obviously tossing ruthless, Su Mo looked, it is rare to have some heartache.


    However, the next time he encounters such a situation, he will have to come like this.


    He leaned down, left a kiss on her forehead, and then left the world. Of course, his noumenon was gone, but he left a fragment to separate himself. After all, he left her here alone. He didn''t worry. If the fragment remained here, he would feel it.They played around for a long time, but for the outside world, it only took one second.


    Su Tang didn''t even disappear in the eyes of outsiders, but in this second, the dandy who came back again changed from Su Tang to Su mo.


    Su Mo turned into Su Tang just now and leaned over there with his legs up.


    Wild fox dance almost, is back to find strawberry cake is gone, she slightly Leng for a while.


    In her impression, it seems that no one has touched the cake. Why did it suddenly disappear?


    But wild fox didn''t take it seriously. She just ignored it. After all, she couldn''t stare here without blinking when she was dancing.


    "Guest, is the cake good?"


    She just thought that the other party liked delicious food, so she ate fast. There was no trace.


    Su Mo leans on the sofa, hearing this, inexplicably thinks of what happened in the small world before. He licks the corners of his lips, as if in aftertaste.


    "Delicious."


    He gave a positive answer, wild fox smile more charming.


    Boss Hu thought that this cake was suitable for him, but he didn''t expect to lose the opportunity to feed it in person. It''s a pity, but it doesn''t matter. This time, he served well and developed into a long-term guest. Later, the other party will be in her bag.


    Boss Hu has always been full of confidence in himself, so he asked with a smile: "do you still want to eat? If you still want to eat, I''ll ask the waiter to serve some more


    Su Mo glanced at the fox spirit with full engine beside him and laughed, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes at all. Instead, he felt a sense of danger.


    "No need."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1442

    Su Tang in the small world wakes up and finds that there are two pieces of soul around her.


    Su Mo seems to really like this kind of behavior of releasing fragments from time to time. He used Yexiu and Xiaojiu as her bodyguards before, but now he has released Mo Qinglan and Mo Shen.


    He can really play!


    Su Tang is biting her teeth. She looks at Mo Qinglan, who is surrounded by the wind and the moon. Her long black hair sets off the immortal spirit of the whole person. While Mo Shen, who is beside her, has no hair, but has evil temperament. They both look at her with a smile. One is gentle as water, while the other is full of evil spirit, but they are full of indulgence.


    Both of them are just soul fragments, controlled by Su Mo, but when they speak at the same time, their words are not synchronized at all, as if they were in the same state as before.


    Mo Qinglan, "Tangtang needs water. You''ve been sleeping all day. I''ve been warming Lingcha for you all the time."


    Mo Chen, "come on, open your mouth, your physical strength is overdrawn seriously. Take a pill to replenish your physical strength."


    Su Tang looks at the two handsome men by her bed with no expression, and the corners of her mouth pull slightly. This picture is so strange that she is in the world of stallion women''s literature. Su Mo is really wonderful. One person is eight. Look, she is so surprised when she wakes up in the morning.


    Su Tang has recovered her memory, and she also remembers the grudge and dispute with these fragmented souls in the past. Now they stand in front of her together, and they are still so harmonious. Even if she knows that they are the same person in her heart, the impact of visual effect is too great.


    Just I feel sorry for these two guys.


    "Let them all disappear for me."


    She didn''t say to the two pieces of soul, she just looked ahead and said to the air.


    After hearing what she said, the fragment that should have been controlled by others showed some sadness in her eyes.


    Mo Qinglan''s sadness, Mo Shen''s forbearance, Su Tang almost look silly.


    Wipe, this is the end of fine points!


    Su Tang''s forehead is protruding, but he listens to Mo Qinglan''s eyes and his voice is dumb. "Don''t Tang like to see me?"


    Mo Chen also followed closely, but compared with Mo Qinglan''s gentleness, Mo Chen''s temper was more hot.


    He took a deep breath, his eyes fixed on her for a moment, as if to reflect her into his soul. He asked, "sugar doesn''t like me? Who do you like? "


    Sue sugar was stupid at that time.


    So it''s really endless, right!


    Her whole body aches and her throat aches when she opens her mouth, but she can ignore all these. Now, the only thing she wants to do is to let these two guys disappear for her!


    "Su, Mo!"


    She clenched her teeth and roared. This time, Mo Qinglan and Mo Chen finally stopped talking. A virtual shadow appeared in the room. It was su mo.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, this guy freezes the time again, and the wild foxes next to him don''t move.


    Su Mo looks exactly like Su Tang when he plays a dandy. He smiles, Dan Feng''s eyes rise slightly. He looks at Su Tang with a casual smile on his face.


    Frivolous and arrogant.


    "What''s wrong with sugar? They''re not good at it? However, I clearly remember that when you were in the small world, you were very loving and close. How come now, Tangtang dislikes them? "


    When he said this, Su Tang always felt strange, half ring, she finally recovered.


    This is not his own son of a bitch, is it?


    Su Tang couldn''t say enough. He looked at him with a fool''s eyes. "Su Mo, do you think it''s possible to break this small world with my strength?"


    The little girl''s eyelids are still blue, obviously she doesn''t have enough rest. Su Mo is not as tired as she is, but now, the little girl is angry.


    Su Mo didn''t even find the sour meaning in his words just now. Although the eight soul fragments fit together and have their own memories, the fragments used to be so powerful that occasionally he would fall into some doubt. Would the little girl really care about a fragment? Or does she like him or one of the pieces?


    The more you like it, the more you worry about gain and loss.


    Su Tang was angry and laughed by his operation. She lazily raised her eyelids and watched him fall into the tangle in his eyes. She didn''t bother to remind him. Instead, she said, "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it."


    She thought he would agree, but he said, "three seconds, that''s enough." With that, he gave her a kiss every other day, "baby, wait for me."


    She was stunned and then remembered that the time of the small world was different from that of the outside world.


    The time of small world is completely controlled by Su Mo, so the three seconds in Su Tang''s mouth may be three days or even longer for him.


    Here, Su Mo finished the conversation with his little wife, and the surrounding time began to flow.


    Wild fox has not found that she has been targeted, she is full of thinking about how to get people down.


    She smelled his breath at the beginning. It was clean and comfortable. She had lived for thousands of years. She had never felt such a refreshing smell on any human body. It was so comfortable. It was a kind of enjoyment just to be around him. If not, she had so many foxes under her hands, why did she have to come forward in person.Su Mo has just been fooling around with Su Tang in the small world for a long time. She is already full of the smell of a little girl, so the wild fox doesn''t feel strange. Therefore, when her heart is pulled out, she still can''t believe it.


    Su Tang said that waiting for three seconds was really three seconds, and she didn''t know how long it had been outside. In short, when she came out, it was no longer a club, but a hotel suite.


    At this time, a fox is lying on the luxurious big bed in the suite.


    Her body is stained with a lot of blood and her hair sticks together, but that''s not the point. The point is that she has six tails.


    Su Tang saw this and said, "six Tailed Fox."


    The highest number of foxes is nine, but there are very few foxes with nine tails. Almost all of them can be the leader of fox families. Under normal circumstances, the foxes who can cultivate themselves are usually three tails, and the better one is four tails. It''s rare to have six tails like this.


    Six tails fell feebly on the white sheet of the hotel, with no luster. Looking at Su Mo again, he was holding a beating heart in his hand.


    "Did you find anything?" Su Tang trotted to Su Mo''s side, because of curiosity, he also poked the beating heart, "how did you dig out her heart?"


    Her heart trembled slightly because of her touch, while the fox on the bed howled in pain. She seemed to be in pain, and her eyes were no longer in the past, leaving only a strong sense of evil.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?"


    There are no such strong friars in the special department. The fox stares at them. She doesn''t understand. If it''s not for the special department, where would she be.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1443

    Six tail fox is very unwilling, she does not want to die like this, but the strength of the other party is too strong, even if she explodes, I''m afraid it''s hard to hurt him.


    Suddenly, she turned her attention to Su Tang.


    The sudden appearance of the small Gu Ning, the footstep is flimsy, the voice is also soft soft soft, this moment soft persimmon!


    Six tail Fox''s eyes burst out some kind of light, she looked at Su Tang, thinking about how to take her down later, so as to threaten Su mo.


    Su Tang never thought that she would become a soft persimmon one day. She just looked at the heart of the fox spirit strangely. The heart beat strongly, which showed that although the fox was injured, it was not a big problem.


    "Want to know how I dug it?"


    Su Tang looks at the fox not far away and thinks the process should be bloody.


    Su Mo said, "don''t they like to dig people''s hearts? I''ll try to open it from her chest, but..." In the middle of his speech, he looked at the heart in his hand with disgust in his eyes and spat out a word coldly, "dirty."


    He thought that the little girl had just poked her, so he threw the heart on the ground, stepped on it, and took out a handkerchief to wipe her hands.


    "Touch the heart for nothing."


    Su Tang didn''t care. She just said, "so, did you find anything?"


    Su Mo has already dealt with almost, the case of a sensation, the source of an investigation, the result motive is extremely ridiculous.


    This fox actually said that she was betrayed by men thousands of years ago. She thinks that all the heartless men in this world should die, especially those who have a wife but are still interested in others. At first glance, she thinks that they are acting on behalf of heaven, but if you taste it carefully, you will find that there are loopholes.


    Human beings are only human beings, and if these demons use some demon power to bewitch human beings during the period of temptation, no one will be spared.


    Therefore, he further forced her to tell the truth.


    Sure enough, the first act of acting for heaven changed in the end.


    They hunt those men, but in order to satisfy their own bad taste, they enjoy men''s pursuit, but they hate them.


    Su Mo said something about it, but Su Tang''s attention was obviously not here.


    She looked at the fox spirit on the bed and said in a low voice: "although six tails are not as good as nine tails, they are not bad."


    Hairy, even now no light, but in front of the fox is really good-looking.


    Su Mo sees this, the facial expression gradually sinks down, he said so a long time, the son actually listened to a few words!


    He always knew that his little son was Yangou. She always looked at good-looking people and good-looking things. What this wild fox did was no longer right, but Meng was really cute. He was cold-blooded and ruthless. If he changed people, he would be seduced a little, and he might be hooked.


    "Is it good?"


    Su Tang, "it''s beautiful."


    Su Mo''s face was livid when he said this. He had a little taste for his soul fragments before, but now he thinks that it''s not a matter. This little bastard likes many things!


    Su Tang really likes fluffy things, but it doesn''t mean that she will let the fox go. She just thinks it''s boring recently. The disciples of hengzong have settled down, and the little magic dragon has grown up a lot and doesn''t stick to her anymore, so she has the idea of keeping a pet.


    Especially in front of this fox, she suddenly felt that raising a fox was a good choice.


    Of course, you have to choose one with good character.


    Su sugar''s a good-looking, gas Su Mo directly step on the heart of the foot.


    Wild fox just wanted to hijack Su Tang as a hostage, but before it was implemented, her heart was suddenly trampled by others!


    She stares at Su Mo''s feet in horror. It''s a fox in the end. She doesn''t die when her heart explodes, but it''s not far from death.


    She fell on the bed, because her heart was destroyed, she had more air out, less air in, even the eyes from the beginning of the Yin Li into fear.


    She wants to live. She doesn''t want to die.


    "Save Help me... "


    "I, I have money, help me..."


    Wild fox to die also don''t understand, how she will die so not clear, she don''t know who killed her, more don''t know why he will show.


    She can only lie in bed, eyes open, watching their own life a little bit gone.


    She''s not willing, but there''s nothing she can do.


    Su Tang has no compassion for a wicked goblin. All she thinks about is those fluffy, cute little foxes. She''d better be coquettish.


    However, she didn''t tell sumo about this idea. With her understanding of this guy, once he knows about it, I''m afraid there will be no fox in the world.


    She touched her chin, thinking about how to jump over him and have a lovely fox.


    Su Mo never thought that one day he would compete with a fox. Although the fox is dead, there are thousands of wild foxes.He bit his teeth and took the little girl aside.


    "I tell you, don''t even think about it!"


    Just have him. Foxes, cats and suckling dogs are not allowed to appear!


    Su Tang blinked her big watery eyes and said, "what are you talking about, little Mo Mo? Don''t even think about it? Do you know what I''m thinking? I''m thinking about you. " Two people entangled for so long, of course, know each other''s weakness, for example, now, Su Tang is eating people to death.


    "Little Mo Mo, you see, once this person is bored, he will want to run out all day. The outside world is too wonderful, beautiful people, beautiful animals, oh ~ there may be good-looking spirit, such as our little sword spirit, how lovely. But little fox is different. She doesn''t know anything. If she was raised as a child, we would be the whole world. "


    Su Mo''s face was still livid at the beginning, but he even talked a little.


    It''s true that if you give her a little pet, she won''t think about other things, but if you don''t, she will think about going out all day.


    There are so many fox spirits out there


    Su Mo calm eyes, suddenly, the mind has a way to get the best of both worlds.


    "Do you like foxes?"


    Su Tang, "like it!" When she finished, she was afraid of the other party''s jealousy, so she said, "but I also like Mo mo. foxes are just pets, so any fox can do as long as they are cute, but little Mo Mo is different. Little Mo Mo is my husband ~"


    this call from my husband makes Su Mo''s whole body crisp.


    He rolled his Adam''s apple and said in a dumb voice, "what am I to you?"


    Su Tang deliberately did not say, "it''s my little mo ~"


    Su Mo chuckled, holding her little hand, and continued: "I''ll give you another chance, I''m yours. If you''re wrong, there''s no fox."


    Su Tang, "husband!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1444

    Su Tang thinks that being a person is flexible and indomitable. Her insistence on being tough is not about falling in love, but about fighting. Therefore, she is not vague when she wants to cajole people. However, she never thought that Su Mo is really shameless when she is shameless.


    The wild fox affair is over soon. Su Mo calls the special department to clean up the mess, while he takes his little wife home.


    After hanging up, Su Tang was puzzled.


    She tilted her head and asked him, "don''t we catch the fox?"


    Su Mo touched her head and comforted her: "don''t be in a hurry. Besides, we just killed a six Tailed Fox. It''s more or less bloody. They will be scared if we go to catch the fox at this time. You''re good. We''ll catch you tomorrow. "


    Su Tang pondered for a while, thought that these words had some truth, then obediently went back with him.


    This sleep until dawn, Su Tang felt that his whole person was fresh and fresh.


    She stretched and was about to get out of bed, but suddenly she found a big hand on her waist. At this time, the owner of the hand pulled her back with a little effort.


    Su Mo pulled the person back to his arms and rubbed his hair more disorderly. Then he slowly said, "how did you get up so early?"


    If once upon a time, xiaozizi didn''t want to get up until he was in the sun.


    Su Tang didn''t hide it either. She blinked her bright eyes and said with a little joy, "catch the fox. By the way, I think my small yard is too small. I decided to widen it a little."


    In addition to foxes, she can also raise kittens, dogs and even turtles.


    It''s really boring to live so long without looking for something. It''s a good choice to keep some small pets.


    Su Tang''s thoughts are all written on her face, and Su Mo can''t understand them.


    I''m the only one who loves all the furry animals, but Su Mo eight soul fragments, no one is hairy!


    The scales built by the little dragon people at night are extremely hard, and the scales made by the shark people are even more indestructible. As for the rest, let alone the rest.


    Su Mo didn''t show it on his face, and even spoiled him: "just expand a little? Otherwise, let''s just change places. "


    This world, as long as she sees where, he can get her.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to move, because there are too many memories here. Besides, there are no people around here. There are only those disciples of hengzong in the wilderness, but they don''t dare to disturb them on weekdays. Moreover, their temporary residence is far away from the courtyard, and there is a lot of space to expand.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was feasible. She even joined the system, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit to discuss it.


    Today, the system has lived a happy life as an old farmer in the field. Hearing the words, it is even more in favor of it.


    "Since we want to expand, let''s draw in the back mountain."


    Little magic dragon, "Ma Ma, can I help you? I can help move the bricks! "


    Xiaojianling said, "I, I can help dig the pond!"


    Su Tang a listen to the pond, in front of a bright, "by the way, the pond, we can raise small turtles, there are small Koi, good, this can have."


    The group chatted so much that Su Mo didn''t join in the chat from the beginning to the end.


    Su Tang didn''t find anything wrong until she finished talking. Instead, she made a big summary with Su mo.


    Su Mo poured water for her and nodded with a smile, "OK, fish pond can do it, fox can do it, dog and cat can do it. What else do you want for sugar?"


    Su Tang thought for a while and said, "forget it, that''s all for the time being."


    Su Tang thought very well, so she decided to fight towards the goal, but she didn''t expect that as soon as she went out, she found a fluffy little fox at her door.


    She was stunned.


    The little fox is very beautiful. His hair is fluffy and white in the sun. When someone comes out, he yawns lazily. Because of this yawn, the beautiful Fox''s eyes are covered with water mist. It makes people feel pity that he is weak and can''t take care of himself.


    Sue sugar didn''t expect to get the fox so soon. She was so excited that she almost screamed.


    It''s just that she looks like a little fox aesthetically. It''s so cute!


    She grabs Su Mo''s hand and doesn''t find anything wrong with him. Instead, she says excitedly: "little Mo Mo, fox! It''s little fox


    Su Mo, "Ang, do you like it?"


    Su Tang, "of course I like it!" When she finished, she finally found something wrong. She suddenly raised her head, looked at the people around her and asked, "did you bring the fox back?"


    Su Mo, "you can say that." With that, he bent down and stuffed the fox into her arms. The sudden soft touch made Sutang very happy.


    "What''s the name of this little fox, Mo Mo?"


    Su Tang opened her mouth while rolling the fox''s hair. Su Mo was indifferent.He said, "call what you like."


    His daughter-in-law is a name waste, this is not, Su sugar a mouth said: "little fox is all white, call Xiaobai!" Then she asked how the name was.


    Su Mo is a little stiff, can how, nature is excellent.


    "The name of Tangtang is good."


    Su Tang didn''t doubt it, so she took the Fox Home.


    She had planned to go out and catch a little fox to go home. Now that she has a little fox, there is no need to go out.


    The system, the little magic dragon and the little sword spirit called the hengzong disciples because they wanted to expand the back mountain. For the hengzong disciples, it would be a great honor to help Su Shen. Su Shen repaired the cracked spiritual bones for them, and gave them the cultivation secret script. Although there was no hand-in-hand teaching, he had to be content to be a man, but Su Shen didn''t owe them.


    The disciples of hengzong were very serious. They said they could build whatever they wanted, and it took six months to build.


    However, in the past six months, there have been many interesting things.


    For example, Su Tang''s happy little fox at the beginning was su Mo''s real body at the end.


    At the beginning, she didn''t know that she had to sleep with her every day, but this time, Su Mo, who was always jealous, didn''t have any opinions.


    Little fox can really be cute and coquettish. It''s necessary to kiss and cuddle every day. She has to cuddle and sleep at night. As for how she found out later, it''s still because of the system''s slip of the tongue.


    One day, the system was moving bricks in the back mountain. It looked at Su Tang holding the fox again, and he was very happy. He was very puzzled and said to Xiao Jianling, "you say, how can they play so well?"


    Little magic dragon and little sword spirit didn''t know that little fox was su mo. they asked, "Uncle Tong, what does that mean?"


    The system said, "just the little fox, do you think Tangtang really doesn''t know or doesn''t know? Is it fun to hold Su Mo''s body every day?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1445

    Little fox is Su Tang''s latest favorite, but I overheard the system, and the fox in my hand was not fragrant at that time.


    She froze in the same place, can''t believe lowered his head, looking at the arms still continue to sell her cute coquettish little fox, her whole person is muddled.


    "Su Mo?"


    The little fox stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked the back of her hand, then made a soft fox cry.


    If in the past, she would have given the fox a big kiss, but this time, she frowned and asked again, "Su Mo?"


    This time, her voice changed from shock to sullen.


    But the little fox is still just like before, but the difference is that this time he stretched out his tail and entangled Su Tang''s wrist.


    Little fox always tries to please her. It''s up to her to be cute and coquettish. In the past, Su Tang would have been cute for a long time. But this time, her face became darker and her voice became colder, so she almost threw him out of her arms.


    "Su, Mo!"


    She was furious, but the little fox''s tail around her wrist was even harder, but then he didn''t make a soft and cute cry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Tang listened to this very familiar voice, her face gradually twisted, "what''s the matter? You ask me, "what''s the matter?"


    That''s how this bastard made her raise foxes?


    She said that this time how so generous, originally here pit her!


    Su Mo doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it. If the little wife likes foxes, he will give them to her. However, the fox is just what he has become. But in terms of feeling, character and even other aspects, he is perfect. If it''s not for the system, the little wife is not happy every day.


    The daughter-in-law is not wrong, so it must be the guy who is wrong!


    system make complaints about it, mainly because it has eaten too much dog food in recent years. It can not help but sour one or two sentences. But it never thought of it. It was rare to make complaints about it. It was heard by the master.


    It''s so damn terrible!


    It wants to go back to the main system.


    "This, this is none of my business?"


    The system felt Su Mo''s sight of death, and his voice gradually trembled.


    It''s really none of its business. Who knows you''ve been in love so much? Now that you''ve overturned, you still blame it?


    System injustice, system injustice, system Dare not say.


    It shivered, holding the small sword spirit in front of itself.


    Su Tang didn''t want to blame the system, because if it wasn''t for it, she would be blindfolded!


    As soon as she thought about this period of time, she held her hands happily every day and slept together, her anger came to her head.


    "Sumo, I''m not finished with you today!"


    Seeing that a big fight is about to take place, the system quickly pulls on the small sword spirit, shouts the small magic dragon, and then reminds the surrounding hengzong disciples.


    "Stop moving bricks, let''s run!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the foot really swayed.


    The disciples of hengzong didn''t dare to watch the big brother quarrel. They quickly dropped what they were holding and ran with the system.


    Soon, all that was left was su Tang and Su mo.


    Su Tang is angry, but Su Mo is innocent.


    "Tangtang, don''t you like foxes?"


    Sue sugar gritted her teeth. "I like the real fox, not the fake one!"


    Su Mo, "but I don''t have to feel really bad, and I know your mood, and I won''t make you angry. In this way, I''m more worthy of it than I am."


    This guy didn''t understand the fun of keeping pets from beginning to end.


    If it is true as he said, Su Tang can make her own puppet. Is it worth the trouble to go out and adopt one.


    "I don''t care. I don''t want to explain. Come on, let''s fight."


    See today this one will fight undoubtedly, Su Mo brow wrinkly dead ground.


    It''s impossible to fight in a fight. It''s about domestic violence. Although he is not human, he can''t do it. But if his little wife beats him, he can resist it after thinking about it.


    Su Tang was really annoyed by him, and he really wanted to fight to vent his anger. In the middle of the fight, she found that she was beating unilaterally, and this guy didn''t change his appearance.


    Who can fight this.


    "You change back for me!"


    Su Mo has a lot of separate bodies, so Su Tang doesn''t notice and doesn''t find out.


    No, it''s under such circumstances that Sutang was cheated.


    This guy accompanies her every day, and the little fox accompanies her every day. Su Mo likes to feed her, while she likes to feed the little fox, so she has a pet for a long time!


    Little fox''s fur was not fluffy at the beginning. Because of her attack, it was a little burnt yellow, like it was burnt out. It was so sad that she couldn''t even beat Sutang.But Su Mo didn''t want to change back. After all, he knew the little girl would be soft hearted.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Tangqi''s small face was crooked. "Su Mo, if you don''t want to change back, you''ll sleep out for me tonight! If you dare to enter my room, you''ll be kicked out by me


    When Su Mo heard this, he was in a hurry.


    "We are husband and wife! Husband and wife just want to sleep together! "


    "Who said that?" she said with a sneer? Husband and wife also have separate beds. Oh, apart from separate beds, there are also separate families and even divorces! "


    Su Mo''s pupils shrank, especially when he heard the last word of divorce, he immediately said: "no divorce! No separation, no bed! "


    He managed to get the little girl back. How could he get a divorce.


    Sue sugar, "then you change back, let''s fight."


    Su Mo hesitated for a moment, and finally obeyed, but Su Tang didn''t expect that this guy had changed back, but his ears and tail still didn''t change.


    At this time, Su Mo, staring at the fox''s ears, with the fox''s tail behind him, appeared in front of her.


    Su Tang was stupid at that time.


    Just It''s lovely.


    Su Mo''s noumenon is exquisite and beautiful, but his aura was too strong to be looked directly at. So many people''s first reaction when they mentioned him was not handsome, but terrible.


    But Su Tang was not afraid of him, especially at this moment, looking at the ears shaking slightly in the sun, and the big hairy tail swaying, she was sprouted at that time.


    She stares at the tail and looks at her ear from time to time. After a long time, she finally spits at herself.


    Su Tang, be proud. How can you forgive me easily! Take out your momentum, you can''t lose!


    Su Mo pitifully dropped his big tail and looked at her with his eyes bent. He said, "Tangtang, I just want to accompany you. I don''t want to see you holding other small animals. You are mine."


    If she said that during the blackening period, Su Tang would like to blow his dog''s head, but now, Su Tang would like to rush to comfort people.


    Yes, yes, it''s all yours!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1446

    Su Tang looks at such a lovely fox. Even if she knows it''s fake, she can only forgive it.


    "All right, get off me first." With that, he was afraid that he would wipe his head again, so he forced himself to divert his attention, "and you change back for me!"


    "Tangtang..."


    He lengthened his voice, called, and scratched her face with his little paw.


    The soft little meat mat felt very good. Sue Tang couldn''t help but looked down.


    "Why."


    She spoke gruffly, and then sumo looked at her pitifully, "not angry."


    A good God, after being assassinated by his daughter-in-law, he even wronged Baba. The watery fox eye thought that he was the one who was bullied.


    Su Tang almost softened, but she woke up in time.


    This guy is too good at camouflage. He is poor during the day and hungry at night. He always has to bully people and cry. He is the one who is soft hearted and has bad luck.


    "Don''t be angry." "From tonight on, I''ll sleep by myself," she said with a small face and no expression


    Su Mo immediately anxious, he finally chased back the daughter-in-law, not holding hot, this is going to bed, how can this work!


    "No, no beds."


    Su Tang narrowed her eyes and didn''t rush to retort. Instead, she spoke slowly, "it''s OK to divide the bed, but..."


    She deliberately stopped, Su Mo a listen, immediately took the words, "as long as don''t divide the bed, other can."


    Su Tang smelled the speech, and finally showed a smile. She rolled his head with a smile of victory. "From now on, I say no to the sports at night, or we will sleep in separate beds!"


    Su Mo is silly. He didn''t expect that there was a big pit waiting for him.


    "No way!" He spoke in a hurry. Everything was easy to discuss, but it was impossible to compromise.


    However, when he opened his mouth, Su Tang looked at him coldly. At that moment, he did not dare to say anything, for fear that she would really split up.


    Su Mo is really wronged. Everyone is a God, and it won''t hurt him to do that. Moreover, his little wife Mingming likes it very much.


    But he didn''t dare to say that, for fear that he would really annoy his little wife, he could only keep the empty room alone.


    Su Tang almost laughs when she looks aggrieved and silly. Fortunately, she can''t help it. At this time, she should rub his spirit to save her not going to sleep every night and pull her to do some sports.


    At the thought of those sports, she was aching all over. She was a God and could not bear to toss so much.


    Su Tang pinches Su Mo to death. After this, if she wants to raise a small animal, Su Mo dares not make any small moves.


    It didn''t take long for Houshan to clear up. Su Tang took Su Mo and began to travel around the world.


    In Su Mo''s eyes, the little wife just wanted to raise a little fox at first, but later it turned out that little tortoise, little Koi, little cat, little dog, little leopard and Houshan were going to become a zoo. But this time, he didn''t dare to say or do anything behind his back, so he had to shovel excrement every day.


    Maybe he was so good that Sutang finally let go.


    That day, back hill.


    Su Tang just finished combing the hair of a few furry animals and found that there was a little fox beside her feet. The appearance of the little fox was very familiar. It was su Mo who was caught by her before.


    She eyebrows slightly pick, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mo sour mouth, "you don''t look at me now..."


    Sue sugar almost happy voice, a good God, how reduced to some small animals quarrel.


    "Why didn''t I look at you?"


    She said while holding the fox to her lap, looking at the furry ears of the fox, shaking in the wind, but could not help it, she bowed her head and gave a kiss.


    As a result, it''s called Tianlei goudihuo. The lovely little fox who used to be harmless changed immediately.


    The fox, who used to slap him in the face, was so small and soft when he was lying on Su Tang''s leg. Now he becomes a giant in the twinkling of an eye.


    This sudden change, see Su Tang a Leng Leng, after all, bigger, but still the fox''s appearance ah, so this guy want to do?


    "Little Mo Mo, what are you doing?"


    Su Mo''s Adam''s apple is because of fox hair. Even though he had a big save, Su Tang didn''t see it because of fox hair.


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s getting bigger, and the voice has changed from soft to dumb.


    "Do you want to ride a fox?"


    Su Tang didn''t feel the danger coming. She just thought that riding on the fox was very interesting, and her eyes were bright. "I want to."


    She has ridden a dragon and a lion, but the fox has never ridden it.


    This is not, now see Su Mo lie down, immediately excited to jump up.


    She opened her arms around his neck, and immediately felt the breeze on her face, very comfortable.Su Mo''s action is not fast, just like walking, walking, the surrounding environment is more and more remote, so Su Tang didn''t feel it, also disliked his walking too slowly.


    "Little Mo Mo, hurry up. It''s too slow. Let''s feel a strong wind."


    Su Tang just wants to pursue speed, and Su Mo agrees, but this guy seems to be on purpose. During this period, he bumps a few times and almost bumps people down.


    Su Tang was startled. She just wanted to talk about him, only to find that she had a generous and warm chest behind her.


    She is a Leng, listen to Su Mo to sigh a gas to open mouth, "sugar sugar, you such a person ride, how can I rest assured."


    Su Tang''s face is full of questions. She almost fell down just now. Who is the reason? It''s not because of him!


    Wait


    Su Tang finally realized that something was wrong. If Su Mo was reluctant to do this kind of thing in the past, what does he want now?


    This guy has eight soul fragments. He can make eight people out of her anytime and anywhere. For example, now, the fox is him, and the person behind him is also him.


    Su Tang squints her eyes and just wants to open her mouth. As a result, this guy clasps her hand around her waist. Then, she takes a hug in the air and changes her position.


    Originally, she turned her back to each other, but now they are face to face.


    The details of Su Mo''s human form soon disappeared, such as her eyes and look. Su Tang had known him for so long, but she couldn''t see them.


    A bold idea came out of his head, Su Tang''s eyes widened, and the whole person froze.


    What the hell is this motherfucker doing?!


    "Sue..."


    Her thin lips slightly open, the result just said a word, lips were contained.


    Yes, she is not rude or rude. Instead, she gently and carefully depicts her lips with the tip of her tongue. Finally, she opens her mouth like a coquettish.


    "Tangtang, I think..."


    Sue sugar was almost out of her mind.


    What''s on this bastard''s mind? No, I can''t even think about it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1447

    Su Tang thought that it was the limit to ride on a fox and play with another soul fragment. He never thought that the Yellow Waste in this guy''s brain was so terrible. It was just human and beast. Finally, there was a multi soul fragment movement.


    At that time, she only felt that she was a fish dying of thirst and was being manipulated by others. In the end, she didn''t know how to carry it. In short, when she woke up again, the bastard was still going on.


    She grabs the stone at hand and smashes it on people''s heads. Yes, the stone is still in the wild!


    But in the wild, it''s in the hot spring pool, not on the ground.


    Su Tangqi''s breath is unfair, but the other side still pretends to be innocent.


    Su Mo touched the ash on his head. He was a God. Ordinary stones didn''t hurt him at all. Instead, they would become debris. He didn''t hurt, but he was wronged.


    This kind of time, this kind of occasion, the wife smashes him unexpectedly.


    "Tangtang, why did you hit me?"


    Su Tangqi''s small face is all crooked, this son of a bitch, unexpectedly returned her grievance!


    "You Well


    Su Tang stares big eyes, this kind of time he still follows unexpectedly to continue?!


    Su Mo''s face is full of twists and turns, but his action is not ambiguous. At last, Su Tang wants to hit him with a stone.


    "Su, Mo!"


    "Yes


    Su Tang panted to curse, but the other side responded quickly.


    "If you dare to move again, go away and live alone in the future!"


    Su Motian was not afraid of it. He was afraid that his daughter-in-law would not want him. This time he was obedient, but the grievance between the words was even worse.


    "But we haven''t been together for a long time. You''ve been ignoring me in order to find those little animals."


    Su Tang wanted to roll her eyes, "cold?"? You think that''s cold? Why don''t you try again from now on


    Su Mo didn''t dare to try. He was jealous. His daughter-in-law was obviously his own. As a result, he finally got together, and all the misunderstandings were solved. There was no redundant person between them, such as any system. But his daughter-in-law was obsessed with small animals, foxes, wild cats and dogs. Although these were all animals, many of them didn''t even have aura, they took it away Little girl''s attention!


    This guy''s idea is more or less clear to Sutang. His essence is possessive and paranoid, but he tried to restrain himself in front of her. He was ignored some time ago and forced people to rush. This is just like a runaway wild horse, which can''t be controlled.


    Su Tang sighed in her heart. She felt that she couldn''t let people be vegetarians for a long time. Otherwise, she would suffer. She didn''t want to lie in bed one day and couldn''t get up. She had no face to answer people''s questions.


    She reached out and pushed the guy in front of her. Her voice was a little tired. "You go out."


    Su Mo is not willing to give up, but he is obedient.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    As soon as his voice fell, two people appeared not far away. Their footsteps were approaching, but Su Tang didn''t want to return.


    "Then have some."


    Even if it''s the gods, they will not be able to support themselves. At this time, add some food to restore their physical strength.


    One of them is Su Mo''s soul fragments. Now he can''t play with the eight fragments. The noumenon is glued to Su Tang, and the rest of the work will be done separately.


    Su Tang looked up and saw a wide range of food. She smelled it so delicious that her appetite was greatly stimulated. She stood up from the hot spring pool and just wanted to wear clothes, but Su Mo took over.


    Except sometimes this guy is not good at dogs, most of the time he is very good.


    Su Tang is more interested in all her trifles than she is. In the past, some people said that if you want to catch a man''s heart, you need to catch a man''s stomach first. But now this is on Su Tang. As long as she is interested in the delicious food in the world, he will learn it immediately and then cook it for her.


    Thinking about it, Su Tang suddenly feels that Su Mo is also very poor, because he used to do a task and needs to leave. Now even if he says it, they are together, but he should still be worried about gain and loss. Otherwise, he won''t stick to her all the time, and he is even willing to separate his soul fragments to do things.


    Sighed a tone, calculate up this evil also is oneself make out, she also can pacify.


    "Little Mo Mo." As soon as she opened her mouth, Su Mo stuffed a meatball into her mouth. The meatball was full of color, fragrance and taste. Su Tang''s eyebrows lit up as soon as she ate it. She touched his head as she ate it. "Little Mo Mo, don''t be afraid. I won''t be separated from you this time."


    Su Mo''s hand jerked. He was slightly stiff. He thought he was hiding well, but he didn''t want to be seen through by her.


    After thousands of years of searching, how could there be no loss, disappointment or even despair during this period? Even he didn''t know how to survive. So when he found her, he naturally didn''t want to separate again, even if it was only a short second.


    He was afraid that she would leave again. He was afraid that he would never find her again.


    Su Tang is not heartless, looking at him like this, she also feel bad, she can only continue to pacify, during the period also kiss his cool thin lips."Well, don''t be afraid. I''m here, aren''t I? If you are afraid, I can swear to you


    God''s oath, once violated, will be punished, so God easily won''t swear, because no one can guarantee forever these two words.


    Su Tang raised her hand and swore before Su Mo recovered. Her voice was powerful and clear. "I su Tang, will always be with Su Mo, and I will never be separated in this life."


    As soon as the voice came out, Su Mo''s pupils trembled. Maybe it was because he was so shocked that he looked at Su Tang foolishly.


    After the shock was joy, the corner of his mouth rose uncontrollably, and the word joy almost jumped out of his eyes.


    "Sugar." He grinned, then quickly raised his hand and swore, "I also swear that I will never leave Tangtang in this life."


    To be a good high God is like the foolish son of the landlord.


    Su Tang couldn''t help laughing, and then Su Mo also giggled. Su Tang looked and laughed even more.


    "Little Mo Mo, don''t laugh."


    There''s no such thing as the original black tyrant.


    "Well, no laughing." So it is, but the smile still does not come down.


    Today is Su Mo''s happiest day. In the past, although the little girl promised to be with him, he was afraid and worried. He thought about whether she was forced or forced to be with him. But today, the little girl swore that she liked him and loved him. He never had such a sense of security.


    "Sugar, I love you, too." Then he hugged the man into his arms.


    The oath of heaven means love, but Su Mo can''t help saying it again.


    He loved her, from generation to generation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1448

    Su Tang and Su Mo are almost kings in the world now. Looking at the whole world, none of them can fight. Later, they don''t know whether they are too boring or what''s going on. They stare at the main system for no reason.


    In a word, it has something to do with the system.


    It was a sunny day. The system changed the image of the old farmer and said that he wanted to go back to his hometown.


    When it comes to its hometown, Su Tang and Su Mo stop what they are doing at the same time.


    Su Mo squints his eyes, Su Tang''s expression is also very intriguing. They look at each other, and then block the system between them.


    The system has been in the world for more than 100 years, and even the vacation has already ended. It''s not Sutang. It can provide for the aged when it retires, and it has to go back to its hard work.


    At the beginning, the system did not find that the atmosphere between them had begun to be delicate. It was very moved to think that they were reluctant to part with themselves.


    "Oh, don''t be sad. When I come back from my work, we can still get together." It''s hard for the system to show its affectation, saying some very sensational words, and saying, "this separation is for a better reunion next time!"


    Its voice was loud, as if to say goodbye, only to find out in the end that it I think too much.


    These two bastards didn''t give up on it from the beginning to the end, but when they heard that they wanted to leave, they both lit up their eyes.


    Su Tang pointed to Su Mo and said in a low voice, "do you want to play in another place?"


    Su Mo looked at the part he was stabbed at, and with a smile he raised his lips, "Tangtang wants to change places to play, so I''ll definitely accompany you."


    The system didn''t slow down at the beginning and couldn''t understand the riddles they were playing. It wasn''t until these two bastards hijacked it and came to the system space with it that it finally understood what they had said before.


    What? Play somewhere else. Is this play? It''s killing him!


    The system is all blown up, but it''s no match. It can only be suppressed, so it''s even more angry.


    "I tell you, don''t go too far. This is the system space. Your every move is in the eyes of the main system! Be careful that it finds you, and you''ll be overwhelmed! "


    The system said angrily, but did not want it to say so. Su Tang and Su mo were even more excited.


    "And such good things?" Su Tang said with a smile, "I don''t want to find him, he will send it up by himself? It''s interesting. It''s so interesting. "


    The younger wife is so interested. As her husband, Su Mo certainly supports her unconditionally. Besides, he had thought about finding the so-called main system to settle an account. However, at that time, he cared more about Su Tang than the main system that had never been exposed before, which delayed him.


    But it''s not too late now. The old and new enemies can be counted together.


    The system space is not nothing. It''s just like a square. There are many people walking around. Of course, besides people, there are all kinds of strange things, such as robots, animals, and even some walking plants.


    Even Su Tang and Su Mo, standing beside the rabbit, did not attract much attention.


    Su Tang has been cooperating with the system for nearly ten thousand years. She came back to the system space for the first time. She looked around curiously and finally asked the system, "dog, where are you staying when you rest?"


    The system reluctantly, but still said, "we have our own code, and the location of the code is our home."


    Su Tang was curious. "How come I''ve never heard of your code?"


    One person one system. When I first met her, the system asked her to call it the system. As a result, it was noisy for a long time, and there were numbers. However, there were so many systems. If there were no numbers, it would be a mess.


    When it comes to coding, the expression of the system has changed, obviously unwilling to speak.


    The more she doesn''t want to talk about it, the more she wants to bully.


    "Dog, we''ve been friends for so many years. Is it because of the bad coding that you don''t want to say?" Speaking of this, Su Tang put her hand on her head like a good sister and said, "come on, you''re going to the next task. We''re all going to separate, but I don''t even know your code. You make me sad."


    She coaxed the system, but also some sad up, after all, known so long, just a code, will soon be separated, say it.


    ¡°38¡£¡± Its voice is buzzing, very light. At first, Sutang didn''t hear it until it began to urge impatiently, "38, OK, I''m finished, you should go!" With that, he really turned around and left.


    To say "go" is to say "escape".


    This code is really humiliating for the system. It can tell Su Tang that it is just because she is a friend and she doesn''t know when to meet again next time.


    As a result, he just turned around and heard the heartless laughter.


    "My God, haha, No.38!"


    The foot that the system stepped out immediately stopped. It suddenly turned back. Just as it wanted to roar, it saw that Su Tang had returned to her previous state, as if the previous laughter was not from her."Ah, Gouzi, why did you come back again? Did you forget to tell me something?"


    The system has been dealing with her for so long that it doesn''t know that this bastard is laughing at her?


    It gnashes its teeth, but Su Tang''s shameless technique has reached the stage of perfection. She forgot Su Mo''s body and said wrongly: "husband, it scares me. I''m so afraid."


    System:???


    Su Mo hugged his little wife and didn''t look at the system from the beginning to the end. Then he comforted: "no, we''ll have roast rabbit and spicy later. I know you like spicy rabbit best."


    As soon as she heard this, she was immediately moved and said, "honey, you are so nice ~"


    when the system heard that her teeth were aching and they were finally separated, could you stop feeding her dog food? No, it''s not feeding her dog food, it''s killing the dog!


    "You two, don''t go too far!"


    Su Tang was very happy when she heard it. She came to the home of the main system just to go too far.


    "Son of a dog, if you don''t leave, I''ll say that you brought me when I do something later. Your main system won''t know if it''s angry with you." Su Tang looks sorry, but the more she listens, the more she wants to hit someone.


    However, it can''t fight!


    "Enough! You green tea bitch


    Su Tang laughs. She has known each other for a long time. She has been used to mutual hatred, even in the end.


    System swearing to leave, but did not give up at the beginning.


    As soon as it goes, Su Tang and Su Mo will start to work.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1449

    The main system people sit at home, the pot comes from the sky.


    As usual, he reclined in his seat and felt a sense of killing.


    The sword came down from the sky like a rainstorm. The main system didn''t even lift its eyelids, so it was easy to avoid it. He stood not far from his desk, dressed as clean as snow in his white clothes. When he looked up again, his eyes were clear.


    "Here you are."


    These four words sound very interesting.


    What do you mean you''re here?


    Is it not that he has already noticed something, so he has been waiting for them here early?


    Su Tang and Su Mo look at each other, and they see a sense of consternation from each other''s eyes. But soon, the consternation fades down.


    They are all old monsters who have lived for tens of thousands of years. There''s no need to talk nonsense. It''s better to fight directly.


    But Su Tang didn''t expect that before he started to fight, he made a big move.


    she looked at as like as two peas in two eyes, staring at her dumb.


    She is so big, so handsome husband, how suddenly copy paste, regardless of appearance or breath, even unified.


    The original war turned into a competition between the real and the fake. Su Mo was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that the garbage of the main system was so shameless. They came to fight, but he used some extremely mean means. However, Su Mo was still a little sad. His little wife couldn''t recognize him.


    "Tangtang..."


    As soon as his words fell, that shameless bastard over there also learned his tone and opened his mouth to Su Tang''s grievance.


    "Daughter in law..."


    Su Mo is so angry that he shouts Su Tang Xiaoming. As a result, he shouts his little wife and daughter-in-law. Is that when he dies? Pry his corner face to face, dig his wife, take his wife''s revenge, and die together!


    Su Tang is very guilty, because she can''t recognize it, so she can only step back quietly, and no one dares to take her hand.


    Can she dare not recognize, the other side will give up?


    Su Mo and the main system have been fighting, but this room is still very resistant to fighting, so far nothing.


    "You want to die!"


    Su Mo''s eyes are red, and he stares at each other coldly, hoping to tear them to pieces.


    Tangtang is his obsession, his wife, and the love of his life. However, this bastard turned into him, and he wanted to take away his life. The more Su Mo thought about it, the more murderous he was.


    He''s going to kill him!


    Su Mo can move such a big temper, because he feels that the other party has threatened him, whether it is two people''s cultivation, moves, are surprisingly consistent, for a moment, he is a little trance.


    It''s so similar. It''s like he was himself.


    The main system looks at his red eyes, suddenly the corners of his lips are hooked, and then it is clear that he is fighting each other, but he deliberately shows his flaws and lets the other party attack, then falls down and falls beside Su Tang.


    Su Mo was stunned by his coquettish operation, and then became more angry, "I''ll kill you!"


    The gloomy and cold voice seemed to come from hell. It was so bloody that Sutang couldn''t breathe.


    The main system also deliberately shows weakness. He pulls on rasulose''s clothes and blocks her.


    "Sugar, you step back."


    He wants to protect Su Tang''s posture, and directly drives Su Mo to irrationality.


    Su Tang is weak and helpless. She doesn''t dare to reach out and leave. At that moment, she feels like a Tang monk. She is completely at a loss when facing the real monkey king. But Tang monk is luckier than her. Tang monk has Buddha, but she doesn''t have Buddha to judge her case.


    The person who can sit in the main system must be very good, but she never thought that the other party would play such a dog for her.


    "You, don''t fight yet." She didn''t have a high voice, but she managed to stop it.


    Looking at the two men at each other''s throats, Su Tang swallowed her saliva. At this time, Su Mo spoke to her.


    "Sugar, come here."


    As soon as she said this, before Su Tang could make a decision, the "Su Mo" beside her grabbed her clothes.


    He was slightly angry, but because it was her, he still held back his inner fury, "Tangtang, do you really want to pass?"


    There was a strong sense of threat in these words. She dared to go there, so she fought and overturned everything.


    Su Tang had a headache. Originally, she thought that no matter how powerful the main system was, could it rival her and Su Mo?


    But as a result, she was careless.


    So far, at least, he has.


    Su sugar a ruthless, fought him to pull his clothes hand, "I can''t tell, then you prove it."


    This is a good proof that her tacit understanding with Su Mo over the years has not been cultivated in vain. However, without waiting for Su Mo to speak, the "Su Mo" over there will go ahead of him.


    He slowly stood up from the ground, looking at Su Tang''s eyes are gentle and affectionate, but spit out words, but let Su Tang face red.He said, "fox, ride, eight soul fragments."


    Just a few words, it sounds irrelevant, but Su Tang is not proud of the red through the small face, and finally became angry: "enough, don''t say it!"


    The little girl''s blush was one of her most beautiful moments, but now she was seen by other people. Su Mo was so angry that he almost exploded. He roared angrily, with a posture of tearing him to pieces.


    Seeing this, Su Tang hesitated for a moment, wondering whether she wanted to help her husband or not. But at the last moment, she still didn''t do anything. The main system is not an ordinary person. He has an insight into everything, and his existence is equal to that of the gods. Then, does it also prove that he knows everything that happened between her and Su Mo?


    Once the idea starts, how to prove yourself is no longer true.


    Su Tang''s face is full of tangles. At last, she can only grasp her hair to vent. She feels that she is really too scum. She can''t even tell her husband apart. Looking back at the other two, she finds it hard to part. However, they are surprisingly consistent, that is, they don''t attack Su Tang.


    She seems to be protected, but this kind of protection is really not needed.


    She would rather have someone to hit her, so that she would not have to hesitate.


    Su Tang doesn''t know about the main system, but there is a guy who should know about it. She thinks about it for a while, and finally turns around and leaves. At this time, she has to find her dog. She originally wanted to keep her out of the system, but now it seems that this plan has failed.


    But she this idea just appeared, there two people see she want to leave, the fight also did not fight, all blocked in front of her.


    There are different degrees of color on the two faces, but it does not hinder their handsome.


    They stopped her, and then they spoke in unison.


    "Where to go."


    Su Tang originally wanted to say that she was going to move rescue soldiers, but at this moment, she looked at the blood on her two faces and suddenly fell into a deep meditation.


    The appearance can be imitated, and the breath can be similar, but the blood of the gods can''t be copied.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1450

    Su sugar looked as like as two peas in two eyes, and his thoughts were in chaos again.


    It''s not about the eight pieces of soul. Is there more? That''s not right. If she accidentally blocked her memory, she had a little problem and left out who, then Su Mo would not know?


    And if so, what is that?


    She used to sympathize with the man in the small world, because from the beginning to the end, he fell in like a scum girl and left, leaving him to remember.


    But if all this is set up by the main system, then this guy is not worthy of sympathy. On the contrary, she has been set up from beginning to end!


    Su Tang''s face was getting worse and worse. At last, both of them stopped fighting and looked at her.


    Su Mo has always been nervous, but this time the main system is no longer able to perform. Instead, it is as nervous as Su mo. no, it should be said that it is more nervous than him.


    "Sugar, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sue sugar tugged at the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t say anything at last. Instead, she strode forward.


    She came to them, because they looked the same, had the same breath, and even had the same blood. So seriously, no one could tell them apart from themselves, but now these are not problems.


    "Is it fun?" She lightly opens thin lips, the facial expression is tiny cold, hear Su Mo a Leng a Leng.


    "Sugar, what''s the matter?"


    Su Mo because of her heart, so did not find the mermaid around him is what relationship. He was too scared. His little wife has been so close to him these years. He hasn''t had enough of such a fairy life. How can he suddenly become indifferent.


    As soon as he was worried, he reached for her.


    Compared with his eagerness, the other one seemed a little guilty.


    When Su Tang sees this, he can be sure who is the main system.


    She ah of a sneer, side block Su Mo, side ask a way: "say."


    It''s obvious that we should be lenient when we confess and strict when we resist.


    Su Mo is in the mist, but at present, it seems that the little wife''s move in front of him should be to distinguish the two people''s identities.


    He should have been happy, but he didn''t have time to be happy. Listening to the words behind, his expression immediately solidified.


    This is not right!


    Does my little wife know that rubbish?


    This idea makes Su Mo''s face suddenly change. He looks at the atmosphere between them and feels that his head is floating green. Maybe, in addition to him, the little girl has attacked other so-called black men?


    This idea a, Su Mo''s face thoroughly gloomy.


    He knew what the little girl needed to do when he was on a mission, so he had his little wife?


    Su Mo''s face is more and more heavy, and his eyes are also dyed with scarlet color. He stares at the man who is the same as himself. His eyes are cold and crazy, like hell.


    The murderous spirit diffuses, but Su Tang is indifferent. Instead, she stares at the guy in front of her.


    "Does he know?"


    The conversation between them is like a riddle. Su Mo can''t understand it, but Su Tang has almost come to a conclusion.


    Although the man in charge of her family looks cruel on the surface, he is actually stupid and cute. Now, he still shows his teeth to "himself", which is full of my crazy act of killing myself.


    As for the main system, the vest has dropped, so he doesn''t have to continue.


    He took off Su Mo''s appearance and restored his own state, but his appearance was still clear and extraordinary. Even if he stood beside Su Mo, his appearance was the same.


    That''s the face, Sue sugar frowned.


    There must be something wrong. She doesn''t know this face!


    "Did you do something?"


    If it is really one of Su Mo''s soul fragments, either this fragment has always been the main system and never appeared in front of her, or he has appeared, but blocked the memory. If a soul fragment is difficult to achieve, but if it swallows the main system, everything is possible.


    The reason why she dared to make such a bold guess was that she knew Su Mo''s madness, so even if it was just one of his soul fragments, the madness would not be inferior to that of the original.


    To be honest, the main system is Su Mo, which she didn''t expect. Even now, she thinks it''s very mysterious. She wants to drag her own system over and ask clearly.


    However, No.38 system did not wait for her to pull, and she had already run over.


    "Main system, main system, I heard that you are looking for me ~ ~"


    this flattering little voice, suddenly heard, Su Tang almost got goose bumps.


    She didn''t know her dog had two faces. Her voice was so artificial and wavy that she trembled.


    There''s a reason for the system to come. Otherwise, it doesn''t dare to disturb the main system. However, it didn''t expect that it just came in and saw a very scary side.At that moment, it felt that its idol, the main system, had been destroyed.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    At the beginning, the system was worried that Su Tang and Su Mo would come to find fault with each other, but when it saw the call from the main system, it felt that it was not a big problem. It should just ask about something routinely. After all, its children did a very good job.


    But now this picture


    It swallowed saliva, silently will step into a claw from the door back.


    The appearance of the main system can be changed at any time, so even if the front of the main system is extremely strange, the system does not feel there is a problem.


    But now, it was caught by Su Tang.


    "Come on, dog, let me ask you a question."


    Su Tang''s voice was measured by Yin. When the tiger body was shocked and the chrysanthemum was tight, even the voice stuttered.


    "Son, son? What''s the matter? What''s this


    Su Tang pointed to the main system and said with a smile, "tell me, do you know him?"


    The question is, as the main system of the system bureau, who doesn''t know his boss.


    "Of course." The system whispered and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Sue sugar squinted. "Do you know who he is?"


    The problem became more and more strange, and the system was puzzled. "Of course I know his identity. He is the main system."


    However, as the voice of the system dropped, the one over there finally spoke.


    Instead of waiting for the little girl to guess, it''s better to make it clear.


    "To introduce myself again, my name is Feng Ye."


    With the opening of Feng Ye, many things seem to have been unsealed. Some forgotten pictures appear in Su Tang''s mind, even Su Mo''s side.


    "I''m the one who sealed your memories and your senses." Feng Ye sighed. When he knew that there was a master system, he knew that if he didn''t get rid of it, they might still be restrained by others. But the master system was so powerful that he wasn''t even sure whether he could retreat completely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1451

    Memory and sense can be sealed, and nature can also be unsealed. Feng Ye plays and makes trouble, but he also knows that if he doesn''t have this memory, he is a stranger in Su Tang''s eyes, and strangers don''t have any advantages. When Su Mo refuses to integrate, he will become a lonely old man. What''s the main system and how to control God? He''s not interested in these.


    He looked at Su Tang a little nervously. Of course, he knew what life he had with the little girl after the remaining eight soul fragments were integrated. At first, the little girl lost her memory, and he thought about whether to take someone away alone. But he knew that he would never allow this kind of thing to happen, and the situation at that time was not completely solved by him and the main system. When he solved the little tail of the main system, Su Tang would get on well with another one, and then he would be delayed.


    Feng Ye did so much, of course, he would not give Su Tang away. Now, however, Su Mo looked at him in disgust.


    All the memories have been unsealed, and Su Mo never thought that his soul fragments could make so many moths and seal himself? Indeed, he is as like as two peas in his wife''s little wife, who even do the same thing as self sealing.


    "Tangtang, I don''t know anything about what he did. Like you, I have no impression of this fragment."


    At the critical moment, Su Mo is just like a gecko, breaking his tail and abandoning his car.


    Feng Ye completely silly, both sides of the memory has been shared, it is not far from the integration, the result of this time he was abandoned!


    "You..."


    Su Mo is very shameless. Even if he knows that it''s one of his parts, he doesn''t give face at all.


    "What do you want from me? What does Feng Ye do to Su Mo?"


    Feng Ye''s temple leaped fiercely. At that time, several fragments were independent individuals. He didn''t want to merge, but he also wanted each other to die. But when he was fighting with the main system, he gradually found that his so-called rival was himself.


    For a time, he couldn''t accept it. How could he be the same person as those things that hinder his eyes? Even, he once suspected that it was the main system''s trap, until later, they merged themselves.


    Feng Ye spoke with difficulty, but in the end, he only said a few words about the fight between him and the main system. Except for Su Mo, no one knew what happened at that time.


    At the critical moment, I can''t even rely on myself.


    Su Mo takes a look at him and sits down in a corner. With an expression of indifference, he leaves Feng Ye alone to make Tang Tang angry.


    Angry Tangtang is not only not sweet, but also fried. Su Mo thinks that the things caused by his separation have to be dealt with by his separation. He doesn''t go to the muddy water. Otherwise, when Tangtang gets angry, he wants to share the bed with him at night. Where can he go to argue?


    As for Feng Ye, there are so many pieces of his soul, one more and one less.


    At this moment, Feng Ye felt as if he had been abandoned, only the system, two eyes shine.


    "Do you really replace the main system?"


    "Wow, from today on, you are my idol!"


    The surprise sound of the system almost spewed out.


    She vaguely remembers that her dog used to treat their main system as the main God, but now the God has fallen, and its rebellion is too fast!


    "Gouzi, didn''t you say that the main system is your God? Your God has fallen. Are you so happy


    "My God didn''t fall." The system lights up a pair of eyes, excited and excited, and says: "my God is always here."


    Why does that sound so awkward!


    So for her dog, the LORD God is just a code, everyone has a chance to go, but as long as who gets on this seat, then the other party is the supreme existence?


    Su Tang''s mouth is slightly puffed, but his own system has excitedly volunteered to Feng Ye, "new God, can you allow me to be your dog? I''m smart and good? "


    Su Tang didn''t look at her face. As a result, in the process of turning her eyes, she found that the system even wagged its tail!


    Such a small short tail, actually shaking very fast.


    The original delicate atmosphere in the excitement of the system has disappeared, even Su Tang forgot that he was still angry with Feng Ye.


    But with the recovery of memory, even if angry, in fact, it is not unforgivable gas, she is angry with each other, can be angry after it is distressed.


    This guy, since he set foot on this road, may not want to come back, even the seal, is also to save them.


    Such a person, who can not love?


    Su Tang sighed. They are all male owners. Can they tell the difference between the high and the low?


    Feng Ye looked at her with trembling eyes. Seeing that the little girl''s face was not angry at the beginning, she was immediately overjoyed.


    "Sugar, I''m sorry." He took the opportunity to apologize, and said: "I will not, I just want to ensure your safety, so that later, I saw you and he so good, I was jealous."


    Su Tang can''t laugh or cry when she is jealous."What kind of vinegar, it''s not you?"


    This is really crazy, even eat their own vinegar!


    Feng Ye said: "it''s different. At that time, we wanted each other to die. Even after they merged, I was left alone in the system space. I was still jealous. It''s just that I chose the road myself. I just regret why I moved so slowly. In the end, I let you come to me instead of me going to you. "


    Feng Ye said that the commissar was wronged. It is clear that he was a powerful ghost and king in those days, but now he is weak, helpless and pitiful.


    Su Mo quietly looked at his performance, half ring, silently hissed.


    It''s all his own. He doesn''t know what he''s up to. It''s just to see whether the little girl is soft or hard. If he is a little aggrieved and says something soft, the little girl will get away with it.


    In the corner, there was another rabbit soon.


    The excitement before the system change, like a middle-aged uncle, sighed, "this time, you should not have any more moths, right?"


    Su Mo glanced at it, "your acting is good."


    The system used to be afraid of male owners, but now how can it regard Fengye as an idol? It just doesn''t want to regenerate branches. There are too many bad things for this pair of people. It can''t help them to toss again when they are old. At this time, the main system is gone. If we make another noise, we are afraid that the system space will be finished.


    As for the main system, the law of the jungle, worship is worship, but it fell, also can only sympathize with it, but more feelings, what does not exist.


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    On the other hand, Su Tang has already forgiven Feng Ye and even comforted him.


    "No, don''t cry. I forgive you. Really, if you don''t cry, I''ll forgive everything. "


    In order to coax his daughter-in-law, he even started crying. Su Mo almost couldn''t hold it, so he rushed up to merge the pieces


    it was a system, and rarely dared to tease, "your acting is also good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1452

    Su Mo''s heart is full of troubles. Although it''s all his own, you can''t be so shameless. Before he''s fused, he just wags his head and tail at his daughter-in-law. Do you think he''s dead?


    Su Mo''s heart is full of troubles. Although it''s all his own, you can''t be so shameless. Before he''s fused, he just wags his head and tail at his daughter-in-law. Do you think he''s dead?


    Feng Ye stayed in the space for as long as he thought about Su Tang. Now he finally got his daughter-in-law back, and his happy mouth couldn''t close.


    "Sugar."


    Sue sugar, "well."


    "Daughter in law."


    Sue sugar, "well."


    "Wife!"


    Su Tang, "..." Well


    Feng Ye wants to continue to say something, but Su Tang can''t hear it any more. She stands on tiptoe, seals her lips with her lips, and tells him with her actions, don''t talk, kiss me!


    At the moment when the lips touch each other, Feng Ye''s pupils shrink sharply, but Su Mo can''t sit on one side.


    Although the soul fragment is one of his parts, he always has the feeling that the auspicious clouds are floating green on his head. Who can sit there?


    He rubbed and stood up, just want to go up to judge, the result is not close, just dashing to walk two steps, was repelled by a strong airflow, he stepped back a few steps, face unbelievable.


    He was beaten by himself?


    And being green by yourself?


    My wife is still indifferent!


    Su Mo''s whole life is not good. He is in a trance. Even the system shows sympathy.


    If the couple are really toxic, they can still play Shura by themselves. Forget it, they have been eating dog food for thousands of years, but they don''t want to continue.


    "I''m going."


    He spoke freely, but in this case, I''m afraid neither of the two guys heard.


    It''s obviously a movie for three people, but the system didn''t even have a name at that time. Now it''s finally out of this predicament, and naturally it''s going to be carefree.


    On the other hand, Su Mo gritted his teeth, looked at the two people, but also ignored his existence, his handsome face was distorted.


    Were they when he died?


    "You, separate me!"


    Su Mo is furious, but the two guys are indifferent. They are all on the road. They just play big. Come on, it''s just soul fragments. He''s a man with eight soul fragments at the same time. Who''s afraid of who!


    Su Tang didn''t expect that she was just appeasing Feng Ye. After all, she and Su Mo relied on him for their stable life in the past few years. As a result, some fool could still be jealous of me.


    If you are jealous, why do you play with soul fragments?!


    Su Tang thought of the fear of being dominated by eight fragments some time ago. She was so scared that she turned around and ran away. This time, it was not eight, it was nine!


    What a trough!


    Su Tang runs fast, but Su Mo catches fast too. Especially now, without waiting for him to come, Mo Qinglan has taken the initiative to close the door, while Mo Shen has taken the initiative to close the window. What''s more terrible is that Xiao Xie is making the bed, and a little dragon man is repairing at night. He doesn''t want to be human, and he turns into a beast.


    If they succeed today, she won''t be able to walk out of this gate today!


    "What are you doing all day long?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "sugar also said, day and day, of course, to do sports."


    Su Tang, "..." No, I''ve just had enough, but exercise can cause indigestion at this time. "


    They are all gods of the level of old monsters. Even three-year-old children don''t believe such nonsense as indigestion.


    Su Mo was not in a hurry. At this time, he was very leisurely.


    But Fengye, because of the complete integration, was confused for a while, and then suddenly said: "yes, you used to play very well." After that, he even asked Su Tang what kind of experience she likes. He is different from other types. He can become a psychic, a very fresh and different experience.


    "Tangtang, you''ve seen the human body and animal body. That, maybe, let''s try the spirit variant?"


    Su Tang:???


    Thank you. It''s not necessary. She''s not interested, and she doesn''t want it!


    The black man is really the top guy in all aspects. When Su Tang watched them undress in front of her, she didn''t forget to show her figure, which scared her to turn around and run.


    But although the main system''s room is big, Su Mo, no, it should be said that Feng Ye has already made some moves. No one can get in or out except himself, which makes her very angry. Finally, she picked up the jade pendant on her desk and aimed it at one person at random, then she smashed it.


    "Go away, you are full of yellow waste!"


    Su Tang didn''t know what it was. Then an angry scene appeared. One of the fragments that was standing there just now suddenly lit up a golden light.


    Su Tang was stunned, "this is Do you want to become a BuddhaIt is impossible to become a Buddha. In the end, Feng Ye explained helplessly: "the key to the main system is to open the channels of all the worlds. The jade pendant recognizes the master, and you are my wife, so you open it."


    As he spoke, the golden light flashed, and one of the fragments disappeared.


    Sue sugar was startled again, "how can this suddenly disappear?"


    Feng Ye, "to the task of small world, but not a big problem." With that, he looked at Su Tang with a smile, then reached out his hand and said, "my sugar, would you like to travel around the small world with me?"


    If it wasn''t for this guy''s untidy clothes, Su Tang really believed his gentlemanly behavior, but it was her husband who made a little fuss. Now that she lost a soul fragment, she naturally wanted to get it back.


    "Feng Ye, how many tasks have you not done?"


    Feng Ye just wants to speak, but Su Mo quit. He always feels that he is out of favor. It''s all his own, but his little wife''s eyes are full of Feng Ye''s ghost. So he takes advantage of the two people''s chat to merge the last fragment.


    Feng Ye shakes in front of Su Tang for a while, then his body appears empty shadow, and finally completely integrates into Su Mo''s body.


    With the final fusion of fragments, it should be the real him at this time, but who would have thought that an accident happened and another fragment was lost.


    Su Mo took the little girl''s hand and fused this fragment to understand all the system processes.


    He said: "there are always tasks. After finishing this batch, there will be new tasks. But now, I have a good idea."


    Sugar:?


    "Some tasks with high degree of difficulty have not been completed yet. Don''t you feel bored recently? Why don''t we solve these problems together? "


    If Su Tang used to be unwilling, she was fed up with the feeling of being restrained by the system, but now it''s different. Although she''s on a mission, no one dares to take care of her. Let alone with Su Mo, it''s a mission, it''s a honeymoon.


    "Good! Let''s go


    The little wife''s eyes were bright, and Su Mo also laughed. He took out the five-star difficulty task notebook, and finally pointed to the first small world and said, "our first stop is the black and white moonlight of the overbearing president."


    It''s black and white. It''s very interesting.


    Su Tang was more interested and took Su Mo into the world.


    A new journey, once again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!